《Atticus's Odyssey: Reincarnated Into A Playground》


 Chapter 1: Prologue

    <h4>Chapter 1: Prologue</h4>


    Amidst the aftermath of devastation, a scene of destion unfolded. Wreckagey strewn across thendscape, a grim testimony to the chaos that had erupted.


    Lifeless forms were scattered indiscriminately, their presence a haunting reminder of the violence that had transpired. In the midst of this bleak tableau, a figure defied the ruinous surroundings.


    A man, his hair as white as freshly fallen snow, floated suspended in the air, encased in a sleek ck exo suit that exuded an air of formidable power.


    In his grasp, a katana gleamed with an otherworldly light, its de a testament to the untamed power that coursed through him.


    The remnants of destruction seemed to bow before him, an acknowledgment of his dominance over the elements themselves.


    With an almost ethereal grace, the elements converged around him, dancing in harmonious synchrony as if weing back a prodigal kin.


    In stark contrast to the devastation he had wrought, an enigmatic figure stood before him. The being, unmistakably non-human, possessed an otherworldly allure.


    Complexions kissed by moonlight, skin shimmering with opalescent luminosity, and eyes resembling liquid pools of silver, held an uncanny allure that seemed to pierce through the very fabric of reality.


    A cascade of moonbeam-like tresses framed the enigmatic figure''s form, imbuing an air of regal elegance. Yet, beneath the exterior of serene tranquility, an aura of ancient knowledge pulsed. It was an intriguing juxtaposition, an embodiment of serenity amidst the chaos.


    Though the aftermath spoke of destruction, his very presence encapsted the duality thaty within him ¨C a guardian of both devastation and enlightenment.


    A voice pierced through the midst of destruction,


    "Human! Look at all the destruction you''ve caused! Innocent lives lost! How can you be so heartless!?" the alien said angrily.


    The white haired man replied, his tone cold, "Are you dumb? Your pathetic race dared to attack our, and you''re angry we killed you? Your hypocrisy is palpable, alien."


    "We only wanted to help you! We''ve been watching Eldoralth for a long time! Too many people killed because you people couldn''t ept your differences and live together in peace." the alien tried to reason with him


    The white haired man retorted, "So your answer to that is to attack and kill even more people? Did I perhaps hit your head too hard? It seems your brain isn''t working properly."


    The alien was enraged and shouted,


    "How dare you! You will die here, human!''


    The man coolly replied, "Well, I''m getting tired of this. I guess it''s about time you died."


    As soon as he said that, he muttered, "Ster Fusion Eruption."


    A palpable aura seemed to envelop him, the air quaked at the power he was about to release, his body became a conduit for the very essence of earth, fire, water, air, light, and darkness. A radiant aura enveloped him, each element swirling in perfect harmony.


    With resolute focus, he channeled this overwhelming energy into his weapon ¨C the katana that had be an extension of his very being.


    The de ignited with an ethereal luminescence, a mesmerizing dance of elemental hues intertwining in a symphony of power.


    As the man struck, the katana''s de cleaved through the air, leaving behind a trail of elemental essence.


    The ground trembled beneath him as the earth quaked, mes leapt from his de in a fiery cascade, water spiraled in graceful arcs, gales whipped with the force of a tempest, and the very fabric of space seemed to ripple with his presence.


    Simultaneously, the alien muttered, "Mystic Mana Convergence"


    With a gesture that resonates with arcane precision, the alien drew the very essence of mana that courses through the world around us.


    With a focused intention, the alien directs this gathered mana into his outstretched palm. The energy ripples and morphs, coalescing into a radiant sphere of pulsating power. Threads of mana weave through the atmosphere, forming intricate patterns that dance around the alien''s extended hand.


    In a culmination of hismand over mana, the alien hurls the sphere toward his target with an effortless motion.


    In a breathtaking climax, the attacks met in the air. There was no explosion, no cataclysmic destruction. The katana simply sliced through it effortlessly.


    "Ahhhhhh! How can you be so strong?!" The alien''s cry echoed, its toneced with disbelief. Continuing, as if foreseeing its own demise, it dered, "Know this! You might defeat me, human, but more wille! You have no idea what''sing! Your world will fall, hahahahaha."


    "Shut up," the man said and simply sheathed his katana. As soon as he did that, the alien split into two, the ground beneath his feet splitting for a thousand kilometers.


    The man, however, averted his gaze with an air of detachment, as if disassociating himself from the cataclysmic aftermath that unfolded. His demeanor remained seemingly unaffected by the profound destruction that had just been unleashed.


    With an almost casual poise, he shifted his attention away from the spectacle of division and chaos. His eyes shifted to the swirling portal that remained undamaged even in this level of destruction ¨C a gateway that led to another world.


    "Well, Katara, looks like it''s just you and me." The katana seemed to vibrate with excitement. "Alright, alright, we''ll fight a lot of people soon. I really should have chosen a better name" the man said with a chuckle.


    Then he entered the portal, leaving all the destruction behind.


    *****


    A\N: Hi. This is my first book and i need reviews to grow. Please, drop some! And also add to your library if you like this book. Thank you.

 Chapter 2: Atticus

    <h4>Chapter 2: Atticus</h4>


    A piece of chalk zipped through the air, striking a young boy squarely on the head, causing him to stumble.


    "Pay attention and stop staring at the clock, Atticus!" A deep and stern voice echoed through the ssroom, elicitingughter from the other students in the ss room.


    Atticus, rubbing his head in pain, turned his gaze toward a middle-aged man with a rotund figure.


    "Sorry, Mr. Solder," he offered an awkward smile as he scratched his head.


    "It better not happen again!" Mr. Solder scolded, then resumed teaching the ss.


    "Damn, that hurts," Atticus muttered irritably.


    His annoyance grew when he heard a chuckle beside him, and he turned to find his friend, Max, struggling to stifle hisughter.


    "Yeah, yeah,ugh at my pain, you bastard," Atticus grumbled, which only seemed to amuse Max even more.


    "What''s wrong with you today?" Max inquired after hisughter subsided. However, Atticus simply smiled and faced forward, not offering a response.


    Being friends with Atticus since childhood, Max could easily sense when something was up.


    Suddenly, a look of realization crossed his face. "Oh, you''re finally getting some action today!"


    Max''s voice was meant to be a whisper but carried throughout the entire ssroom, earning him a few smirks and giggles from their ssmates.


    "Is there something you''d like to share, Walker?" Mr. Solder asked with a stern expression.


    Realizing his blunder, Max immediately covered his mouth with his hand and shook his head.


    "Maybe detention will change your mind then," Mr. Solder remarked, causing Max''s expression to turn somber.


    Atticus couldn''t help but chuckle, but his amusement quickly faded when Mr. Solder continued, "You too, Atticus."


    "Bu-" before he couldin, a stern nce from Mr. Solder silenced him. He shot Max re who turned his face away in embarrassment.


    Atticus sighed and he resumed his impatient watch of the clock.


    ''Since I already have detention, I might as well do as I like,''


    After one excruciating hour, the bell rang, signaling the start of the break.


    Atticus wasted no time, he leaped from his seat and bolted out of the ssroom, leaving behind a furious Mr. Solder, "Atticus!"


    His voice echoed in the hallway, but Atticus didn''t slow down or even nce back. He moved swiftly through the corridor, wearing a broad grin on his face.


    Atticus passed by fellow students, ignoring their greetings entirely. His sole focus was on reaching his destination as quickly as possible.


    Today was a special day for Atticus, the day he had been eagerly waiting for ¨C the day he would finally kiss his girlfriend, Kira.


    But how had their story begun?


    It was in a very ssic way; in one of the most frequently used romantic plots, they bumped into each other, and their hands brushed while retrieving her scattered books from the floor.


    Atticus was generallyid-back, approaching life with logic and straightforwardness.


    As a senior in high school, he held poprity among his peers, but he had never been drawn to having a girlfriend due to hisck of interest in anyone.


    However, when heid eyes on Kira, something within him stirred. It was an unfamiliar sensation, causing his heart to race.


    He couldn''t help but wonder, ''Is this because it''s the first time I''ve held a girl''s hand?''


    Gathering hisposure, he mustered the courage to ask her out. Surprisingly, she agreed, setting into motion a rtionship that had continued to thrive.


    Although Atticus had made attempts to progress their rtionship physically, Kira''s shyness and reluctance had often put a pause on their romantic advances.


    Yesterday, they had made a bet ¨C a wager that, if Atticus won, she would have to kiss him.


    As fate had it, he emerged victorious. And today, he anticipated that the promise would be fulfilled. He would make sure of that!


    He and Kira had separate ss schedules, so they nned to meet during break, and he was moving towards their meeting point as if his life depends on it.


    After a minute of brisk walking, Atticus finally arrived at the location, beneath the chairs in the football stadium.


    He wasted no time and pulled a breath spray from his pocket, administering it five times into his mouth.


    "Cough, cough. Damn, that was too much," he muttered, taking a moment to regain hisposure.


    He then tried to position himself in the most attractive way he knew, he leaned against a pole with both hands in his pockets, attempting to give what he deemed a ''hot look'' with his face.


    "Damn, i look good" he muttered. He chuckled a bit and decided to wait for Kira.


    However, despite waiting for a good 20 minutes, Kira was nowhere to be seen.


    Atticus had been maintaining that position for the entire time and was beginning to grow tired.


    "Where is she?" Atticus wondered aloud, growing increasingly impatient.


    Determined to break his "lips virginity" today, he resolved to search for her.


    He headed to her ssroom but she was no where to be seen. He approached one of her ssmates, inquiring if they had seen her.


    The ssmate mentioned having spotted her near theb earlier. "Thanks," Atticus replied before hurrying in the direction of theb.


    Drawing closer to theb, hushed voices reached his ears, and curiosity got the better of him.


    He peered through a window, only to witness his beloved girlfriend, Kira, locked in a passionate kiss with another guy, Jackson ¨C the notorious delinquent of their year, known for his charm.


    "Damn, so feisty. Is this how you kiss your lovely boyfriend?" Jackson asked jokingly, grabbing her b*tt.


    Kira chuckled and replied, "You mean that nerd? I''m just using him to gain a little poprity. I didn''t even allow him to kiss me. He''s probably waiting for me now, thinking I''de and give him a kiss. I''ll just tell him I had to do an assignment or something." Jackson then pulled her close for another kiss.


    Atticus stood there, his head nk, watching them for a good minute.


    Then he just left.


    He walked back to ss and sat down. Max noticed that something was wrong and approached him.


    But Atticus forced a fakeugh and said, "I''m fine," his voice sounding hoarse.


    Max could sense that something was off but respected his response and left him alone.


    The teacher walked in and continued the lesson, but Atticus was lost in his thoughts, barely registering anything being said.


    As the school bell rang, signaling the end of the day, Max walked over to Atticus with a concerned expression.


    "Hey," he began softly, "I know something is wrong, and I understand if you don''t want to talk about it, but cheer up, okay?"


    Atticus simply nodded in response, his eyes still vacant.


    Max''s concern deepened, his brow furrowing as he wondered about the source of Atticus''s distress.


    The two of them proceeded toward the detention ssroom, where Atticus continued to wear a distant expression throughout the duration of their punishment.


    After an hour had passed, signalling the end of their punishment, Max approached Atticus and spoke softly,


    "I have something important to attend to today. You''ll have to go home alone, buddy."


    He ced a reassuring hand on Atticus''s shoulder and added, "Cheer up," before giving him a gentle pat and then walking away.


    Carrying his bag, Atticus started his journey. As if in sync with his feelings, the sky above began to weep, raindrops falling in a gentle cadence.


    The rain matching the destion he felt. Unperturbed by the rain, he continued to walk, his mind consumed by his own thoughts.


    He didn''t know how, but his legs carried him to Kira''s house.


    He knocked at the door, and she answered. Conveniently, she was the only one at home.


    He entered the house, rain-soaked and lost in thought. Kira greeted him with fake concern, "Hey, babe! Are you okay? What are you doing in the rain?"


    Kira noticed Atticus''s distant expression and felt a hint of unease. "Wait, why are you here?" she asked, her voice tinged with worry.


    Atticus stared at her for a moment. Sensing his unease, Kira took a step back, feeling a mixture of confusion and apprehension.


    Atticus took a step toward her, and he suddenly threw a punch that connected with Kira''s lips, causing them to split.


    She fell on the floor. "Atticus, what the hell! Help!!" she screamed.


    But Atticus didn''t listen, he punched her a few times then rose to his feet, his expression stony and his voice devoid of warmth as he addressed Kira,


    "We''re through."


    The words hung in the air, heavy with finality, as he turned and left the house.


    Atticus continued walking through the rain, lost in his thoughts as the heavy raindrops fell around him.


    The area was deserted due to the downpour, creating a sense of istion.


    After an hour of walking, Atticus finally arrived home. He stepped inside,pletely drenched from the rain.


    Despite his broken heart, Atticus couldn''t help but notice the unusual quietness that hung in the air.


    "Right, Mom had that double shift today," he reminded himself, a hint of concern in his voice. "I should make something for her before she gets back."


    With that in mind, Atticus headed to his room to change his clothes.


    His home was modest, a two-bedroom apartment with an openyout thatbined the kitchen, dining area, and living room.


    While his mother wasn''t wealthy, she provided Atticus with everything he needed, working tirelessly after his father had left when she became pregnant.


    After drying himself off and changing into dry clothes, Atticus headed to the kitchen to prepare a meal for his mother.


    Atticus was undeniably a ''family guy,'' his love for his mother was unwavering.


    As he contemted what to cook, he settled on making stir fry. Atticus opened the fridge to retrieve some vegetables and reached for a knife to start cutting.


    "I''d love some," a voice suddenly spoke from behind him.


    A chill ran down Atticus''s spine, and his body tensed.


    The voice was calm andposed, as serene as a tranquilke, giving off an air of nonchnce as if this were an ordinary urrence. The knife he had been holding froze in midair.


    ''Who?'' Atticus''s mind raced as he attempted to identify the source of the voice.


    He prided himself on having a sharp memory and being able to recall even the smallest details about people he had met. Yet, despite his best efforts, he couldn''t ce the voice or remember anyone he knew who sounded like that.


    His grip on the knife tightened, and he swiftly turned to confront the source of the voice.


    There, sitting at the head of the dining table just a few steps from the kitchen, was a man.


    The man appeared to be in his forties and was impably groomed. He had a cleanly shaven beard that emphasized his chiseled jawline, and his attire exuded sophistication. He wore a well-fitted jacket that draped elegantly over his frame.


    Although Atticus had no idea how to fight, he knew one thing for certain: the knife in his hand was sharp.


    With a cautious and guarded look, he raised the knife a bit higher and slightly bent down.


    He asked, "What do you want?" Atticus was under no illusion that this man had broken into his home with good intentions.


    He wasn''t foolish enough to think that reasoning with him was an option. His heart raced as he wondered how he had failed to notice the his presence earlier.


    A chilling smile spread across the man''s face, a smile that sent shivers down Atticus''s spine.


    He suddenly stood up, causing Atticus to instinctively back away.


    The man continued to approach, each step sending shockwaves of fear through Atticus''s body.


    Despite the tense situation, the man''s voice remained oddly calm and peaceful as he replied, "As much as I would love to answer your questions, I''m a bit pressed for time."


    He continued to speak, and his words sent another shockwave through Atticus''s mind. "Honestly, I was a little bit reluctant when master chose you. But after seeing what you did to that girl, I understood why. Although, I''d never hit a woman, watching you take your revenge was a bit... thrilling."


    Atticus''s thoughts were in disarray. ''He was following me?'' he wondered, unable toprehend how it was possible.


    While it had been raining, and he had been lost in thought, what he had done to Kira had taken ce inside her house. How had this man seen it all?


    As the man closed in, Atticus realized he had no room to back away any further. He tightened his grip on the knife, ''I''ll attack if he gets closer,'' he decided.


    The man simply chuckled as if reading his mind.


    He stopped a few feet from Atticus and from his jacket, he retrieved a gun and aimed it at him, causing his heart to race.


    His words followed, "Be sure you entertain us," he uttered.


    "Wha-" before Atticus could react, the man pulled the trigger, the bullet sliced through the air and pierced Atticus''s head without mercy.


    Unhurriedly, the man coolly blew on the gun''s muzzle and returned the weapon to his jacket before walking away with a contented smile.


    "This should be good," he murmured to himself.


    Only silence pervaded the house, and the sole remaining presence was the lifeless body of a high school boy.


    Atticus was dead.


    ***


    AN: Hi ?? . I truly hope you enjoyed this chapter, it''s my first attempt at writing. If you did, while giving golden tickets might not be possible, I would truly appreciate powerstones orments. They''ll motivate me and also help this story reach more readers. Thank you for reading ????

 Chapter 3: Rebirth

    <h4>Chapter 3: Rebirth</h4>


    Reincarnation.


    The concept of reincarnation is an absurd notion, with some believing in it fervently while others dismiss it entirely.


    Atticus did not believe in rebirth.


    He thought that death was the end.


    However, as if trying tough at his face¡­


    "Congrattions, it''s a baby boy. He looks like Avalon"


    Atticus watched as the doctor wrapped him gently in soft nket and passed him to a woman siting weakly on avish hospital bed.


    The woman possessed an ethereal beauty that captivated all whoid eyes upon her. Her hair, a cascade of flowing golden strands, shimmered like sunlight, framing a face that radiated warmth and grace. Her sparkling cerulean eyes held depth that seemed to whisper secrets of thousand stories.


    Her features were delicate and perfectly proportioned, with high cheekbones that entuated her wlessplexion. Her rosy lips curved into a captivating smile, revealing a row of pearly white teeth that gleamed with a joyful expression.


    "He is not crying. Why, Xiomara?" Anastasia''s voice wasced with concern as she leaned closer, her brows furrowing in worry. Her maternal instincts were on high alert, and she couldn''t help but wonder why her little one was unusually quiet. "Is something wrong?" she muttered softly, her gaze fixed on her baby.


    Xiomara, the experienced doctor, met Anastasia''s gaze with a thoughtful expression. "There are instances where infants may not cry immediately after birth," she exined gently, her professional demeanor helping to soothe the worried mother.


    "Please continue to rest for a couple of days, and if you notice any unusual changes or concerns, do not hesitate to inform me." Xiomara''s own curiosity was piqued by the rare urrence; despite her medical knowledge, encountering such a situation firsthand still managed to be a perplexing anomaly.


    "Are you sure?" asked Anastasia, while staring at her little sunshine with genuine affection, still not convinced.


    Xiomara maintained herposed demeanor, offering anotherforting nod. "I truly believe he will be just fine," she reiterated, her tone soothing and reassuring.


    Anastasia finally relented, albeit with a lingering trace of worry. "Alright. Thank you for your help, Xio," she said gratefully, her eyes never leaving the bundle in her arms.


    "Anytime, Anna," Xiomara responded with an affectionate smile, her own concern masked by her professionalism. She turned to leave the room, her steps gentle and purposeful. "Let me go inform the others that everything is alright. They must be quite worried," she added, her smile widening.


    A few minutes passed, and Anastasia''s heart warmed as she observed the entrance of two women and a man into the room, their smiles exuding warmth and care.


    Zelda, with her radiant presence, look down at Anastasia and the newborn with a mix of worry and affection. Her golden locks framed her face elegantly, and her concerned eyes held a reassuring gaze. "Oh, baby, are you okay?" she inquired, her voice full of maternal concern.


    Anastasia managed a tired but content smile. "I''m okay, Mom," she reassured, her voice soft but heartfelt. Bringing a new life into the world had left her weary yet exhrated.


    Ethan, beaming with pride, chimed in yfully, "Hahaha, he looks handsome just like me!" His grin was infectious, and his distinguished presence was evident in every word and gesture. His hair, a seasoned shade of ck, held a lifetime of experiences and wisdom. Gently lifting his grandson, he made silly faces in a determined effort to elicit augh from the infant.


    Anastasia''s gaze shifted to Freya, her mother-inw, who wore a more somber expression. "He is not here, is he?" Anastasia''s voice held a tinge of sadness as she inquired.


    "Sorry, honey," Freya replied, her tone sympathetic as she shook her head. Her aura radiated undeniable power and strength, and her flowing blue hair symbolized the wisdom that came with age.


    Anastasia''s heart sank, her worry about her husband''s safety evident in her eyes. The absence weighed heavily on her mind.


    "I''m sure he''lle back once he hears that you''ve given birth to a son," Zelda''s attempt to uplift Anastasia''s spirits was met with a muted response.


    "Hm," Anastasia replied softly, her thoughts still clouded with concern.


    Ethan shifted the conversation to a happier topic. "So, what have you decided to name our grandson?" he asked, hoping to bring a smile to her face.


    Anastasia''s eyes lit up with joy as she seized the opportunity to share her decision. "I want his name to be..." She paused, her mind racing to find the perfect name. Suddenly, a name emerged, carrying a sense of strength and significance.


    "Atticus. His name will be Atticus Ravenstein."


    "Atticus, what a beautiful name! It suits him perfectly," Zelda eximed, her voice filled with admiration.


    Anastasia agreed wholeheartedly, her smile radiant as she reveled in finding the ideal name for her son.


    Before long, Xiomara entered the room, bearing a bottle of deep blue liquid. "Alright, I think you better let her rest. Giving birth clearly drained her," she gently suggested, her expertise apparent. "Here, drink this and rest a little, Anna." Xiomara''s words were apanied by aforting smile. "I think ''Atticus'' is a great name," she added warmly.


    "Thank you. I''m a bit tired," Anastasia replied appreciatively, epting the bottle and sipping its contents. As her weariness began to lift, she entrusted her newborn son to Zelda''s gentle care.


    Zelda cradled Atticus with tender care, cing him in a meticulously crafted crib adorned with ornate carvings and a regal canopy. The crib exuded an air of majesty, a fitting resting ce for the newly named Atticus.


    As they left the room, well-wishes and hopes for Anastasia''s swift recovery echoed in their wake.


    Meanwhile, young Atticus found himself grappling with an existential whirlwind. ''What the heck is going on?'' he pondered, bewildered by the unfolding events and the weight of his newfound existence.


    ***


    A\N: Hi. This is my first attempt at writing and i need reviews to grow. Please, drop some!


    And also add to your library if you like this book. Thank you.

 Chapter 4: Growing up

    <h4>Chapter 4: Growing up</h4>


    It had been three days since the whole reincarnation fiasco happened and Atticus was still in denial. It seemed so absurd to him.


    ''I guess Buddhism has some truths to it.'' Atticus reasoned. He had never really been a ''religion'' person. He thought there was only nothingness after life.


    Atticus''s approach to matters of faith and spirituality had always been grounded in rationality.


    He had regarded himself as a skeptic, cing his trust in empirical evidence, critical thinking, and reason.


    Even though his mother on earth, had insisted on attending church every Sunday, Atticus had maintained a stance of detachment from religious beliefs.


    And yet, as he grappled with the aftermath of his inexplicable experience, he found himself at a crossroads where the boundaries of rationality seemed to blur with the enigmatic forces at y.


    ''It''s been three days. I guess it''s about time I ept my situation.''


    Atticus thought, his realization apanied by a gentle poke on his cheek from a blonde woman.


    "Boo-wa," Atticus responded, hoping his simple utterance would discourage further attention.


    ''They''re really persistent,'' Atticus observed, feeling slightly exasperated by the attention he was receiving.


    Amidst the interactions, Atticus couldn''t help but form impressions of the people around him.


    ''New mother, Anastasia. She seems happy,'' he noted as his gaze shifted to the blonde woman.


    "Look, Ayra, he grabbed my finger," Anastasia eximed, her joy evident


    "Yes, mydy." replied Arya, while giving Atticus a warm smile. She was Anastasia''s Ravende, her bodyguard.


    "Here, Atticus! Grab mama''s finger." Anastasia eximed excitedly.


    ''She''s beautiful.''


    Atticus gave a little smile and reached out for her finger.


    "Yes! grab it!" Anastasia, excited to see Atticus grabbing her finger again.


    ''Damn, this is tiring.'' Atticus wondered why he felt so tired when he didn''t really do anything.


    ''I suppose this is how a baby feels. No wonder all they do is poop, eat, and sleep,'' Atticus mused.


    ''I''m d they''re at least speaking English,'' he added with a sense of relief. ''I won''t have to learn anguage from scratch.''


    "Mydy, it looks like young master is tired," Arya noticed Atticus''s wearied expression.


    "Yeah, you''re right, Arya," replied Anastasia, a hint of disappointment in her voice as she realized they should let him rest. She carefully covered Atticus with a snug nket and quietly left him to enjoy his sleep.


    ''I''m left to my thoughts now,'' Atticus realized, feeling a mix of emotions.


    Atticus couldn''t help but contemte about his premature death and the subsequent rebirth.


    As Atticus pondered his own death, he couldn''t help but question why he had been killed. The man''sst words, "Entertain us," echoed in his mind, leaving him baffled.


    ''Entertain him!? Go to a fucking circus if you want entertainment!'' he thought bitterly, his thoughts a maelstrom of confusion and anger.


    After a brief pause, a surge of rationality prevailed. ''Calm down, Atticus. There''s nothing you can do about it now.''


    Taking cute measured breaths, he continued his thoughts. ''There must be a reason for my reincarnation. Is this new world a y ground or something?''


    Atticus had always been a logical person. He never considered himself to be someone so exceptional that he would merit being singled out for reincarnation.


    ''I''ll figure that out eventually. For now, there''s only one way forward¡ªliving,'' he resolved.


    Concern for his mother, crept into his thoughts. ''I hope mom will be alright,'' he reflected, a pang of worry threading through his emotions.


    ''No matter how long it takes, I will make you regret this,'' determination fueled Atticus''s promise to hunt down his killer and make him pay.


    Atticus was driven by a strong sense of vengeance, ensuring that he reciprocates any actions directed towards him.


    Even though Kira had shattered his heart with her actions, Atticus wasn''t the type to let her betrayal shape his interactions with others or dictate how he would move forward in life.


    He had always followed one mantra throughout his life: an eye for an eye.


    After what he did to her, the matter was basically forgotten.


    ''For now, this is my new reality and I''ll make the most of it,'' Atticus dered, determination igniting his spirit. ''I''ll ensure I make him regret doing this to me.'' he added.


    As sleep overtook him, Atticus''sst thoughts were filled with determination to seek revenge.


    ***


    Six months passed since Atticus was born, his life has been closely monitored and observed with unwavering vignce by Anastasia or Arya.


    Life as an infant was hard on Atticus. He couldn''t move much nor talk, basically, there was nothing to do but eat, sleep and poop.


    ''This would have been the life if not for this ursed woman'' he thought.


    "Come here, my little At!" Anastasia''s excited voice resonated.


    They were currently in avish room filled with toys and ythings. Every single inch of the room was padded, and the floor was covered with a soft material. Anastasia had spared no effort to ensure that Atticus had a very safe ce to y in.


    "Bababa," Atticus cooed and gurgled in response, hismunication limited to these innocent sounds.


    ''Being a child is tougher than I thought,'' he contemted as he tried to use his tiny baby hands to crawl towards Anastasia.


    Anastasia''s attempts to engage him continued as she introduced a rattle for him to y with.


    "Look, Atticus! A fun rattle. Can you shake it too?"


    ''Oh no, not again,'' Atticus sighed and responded by shaking the rattle, eliciting joy from Anastasia.


    "That''s a good boy," she praised.


    "Good good, little At. Dada will being soon. Are you excited?" Anastasia asked Atticus while lifting him up tenderly.


    ''Hmm, a father? That''s a new twist,'' Atticus mused, contemting the presence of a father figure in this life.


    Atticus never met his dad back on earth. He ran away before he was born, but his mother had always been the only thing he needed so he didn''t care.


    ''Well, let''s see how this unfolds.''


    "Buaaaaw"


    "Oh, you''re also excited little At. You want to see Dada?"


    ''Let''s just ignore her and get some sleep. A father huh.'' Atticus thought with a smile on his face before closing his eyes.

 Chapter 5: Avalon Ravenstein

    <h4>Chapter 5: Avalon Ravenstein</h4>


    Avalon Ravenstein, a demon on the battlefield, returned from the battlefield in his sleek hover car.


    As he stepped out, his presencemanded attention, his tall and imposing figure radiated the power of a Grandmaster rank.


    Dressed impably in a tailored suit, Avalon embodied elegance and refinement. His strong jawline and piercing eyes conveyed determination, while his neatly styled white hair added a touch of suave to his overall appearance.


    He looked up to see his butler standing tall and proud, a figure of strength and wisdom.


    The butler, Boman, an old war veteran with a face weathered by years of experience, exuded an aura of resilience, also showcasing his Grandmaster rank. His eyes, filled with a deep understanding of the horrors of war.


    With a respectful bow, Boman greeted Avalon, his voice carrying the weight of countless battles fought and won. "Wee home, Master Avalon" he said, his wordsced with a sense of admiration. "It is good to see you return safely."


    Avalon, a bit impatient to see his son and wife,


    "Thank you, Boman," he replied, using the butler''s name with familiarity and respect.


    Boman had been with the Ravenstein family since he was little. "It''s good to be back. Where are they?" Avalon asked.


    Boman smiled clearly expecting the question. "They''re in young master''s room, sir" He replied respectfully. Avalon smiled, then he started walking briskly into the mansion.


    Before he left, he and Anastasia had decided a room for their new born. After one long year of being away, Avalon''s heart swelled with anticipation as he made his way towards his wife and their precious seven-month-old son.


    The doors swung open, revealing the opulence within. Avalon''s footsteps echoed through the marble foyer as he strode towards the room where his newborn should be with his lovely wife. The air was filled with a mixture of nervous anticipation and unspoken joy.


    Entering the room, Avalon''s eyes immediately sought out the small bundle of life nestled in his wife Anastasia''s arms. His strong presence softened as he approached them, his battle-hardened exterior giving way to tenderness.


    Gently, Avalon kissed his wife on her forehead and muttered a gentle "Sorry, I''mte" in her ears. He reached out to take his son into his arms. As he cradled his son against his chest, a surge of warmth coursed through Avalon''s fingertips.


    "What name did you choose?" Avalon asked his wife.


    "Atticus. Atticus Ravenstein" Anastasia replied with a smile, happy seeing her husband finally back home in one piece. Although she hadmunicated with him a lot, it was still better to see him in person.


    "Atticus" he muttered. "It''s a powerful name. I love it!" Avalon eximed, happy with the name his wife chose. She had refused to tell him, asking him toe home first.


    ''I wonder,'' Avalon thought.


    He then tried to sneakily check how Atticus would react to mana. The better a child responded to mana, the higher their talent.


    This way of checking how talented a child was wasn''tpletely urate, but it would give an estimation of the child''s talent.


    He closed his eyes and focused his mana, delicately probing the depths of Atticus'' being.


    A vibrant aura enveloped Atticus, creating an ethereal connection between them. Like a gentle breeze, the warmth of the mana permeated Atticus'' body, spreading through his veins and pulsating with a soothing energy.


    Atticus, initially taken aback by the sensation, soon found himself surrendering to the enchanting warmth.


    He could sense the energy traversing his body, its magical essence intertwining with his own essence.


    The sensation of the mana moving all around Atticus was both exhrating andforting.


    It was as if the very fabric of his existence was being gently caressed by the mystical energy, leaving no stone unturned.


    ''Wh-what is this sensation!'' Atticus eximed inwardly.


    He heard his father had finally arrived and was looking forward to meeting him. He was initially taken aback by Avalon''s strong presence, but he rxed when his expression softened.


    He was a little confused when he saw Avalon closing his eyes, not expected this to happen.


    ''Is this magic!? Please say yes!''


    He hoped whatever Avalon was doing was magic. Anastasia who noticed Avalon suddenly hit him on the back of his head breaking his concentration.


    "Honey, what the hell are you doing?" said Anastasia, her face contorts into an angry smile.


    Avalon who noticed this, suddenly bes visibly nervous. He was feared on the battlefield, but he knows he''s nothingpared to when his wife got angry.


    She''s the embodiment of evil, a devil. A beautiful devil.


    "Sorry, Anna. I got carried away. I only wanted to check his potential," said Avalon, meekly.


    If people outside got word that Avalon Ravenstein, the Inferno Warlord, was speaking like this, they would deny it with everything they had.


    "He''s still too young, honey. He''ll go through his awakening when he grows up, just like every other children" replied Anastasia.


    She grabbed Atticus and ced him gently in his bed. "We should let him rest, I think he''s had enough for today." Anastasia said while giving Atticus a kiss on his forehead.


    "Alright Anna." Avalon also gave Atticus a kiss on his forehead. They left the room, leaving a bewildered Atticus to ponder what he just discovered.


    ***


    In the dead of the night, the moon hung high in the sky, casting a silvery glow through Atticus'' bedroom window.


    As the world around him slumbered, Atticus, slowly stirred from his sleep. A deep yearning to explore the realms of magic had awakened him.


    ''That had to be magic!'' he thought inwardly.


    ''Hmmm, how do I go about this. I didn''t hear him say anything before he used it'' Atticus pondered.


    ''Maybe it''s something internal?'' he reasoned. ''I guess it won''t hurt to try''. He decided.


    Atticus suddenly closed his eyes in deep concentration. With every breath, he inhales deeply, feeling the air fill his lungs, swirling and dancing within him.


    He exhales slowly, releasing any distractions or doubts that threaten to disrupt his focus.


    His mind bes a canvas, nk and receptive, ready to be painted with vibrant colors.


    After a few minutes without any changes, Atticus opened his eyes, frustration written all over his face.


    ''What am I doing wrong?'' he asked himself. ''If it''s not internal, then it''s from the air? Yeah, lets try that'' he surmised.


    With a heart full of determination, he closed his eyes and took deep breaths, allowing the air to fill his lungs.


    With each inhale, he imagined the air carrying traces of the energy Avalon used, swirling and dancing within him. It was easy because he could remember how the energy felt.


    Atticus soon discovered that the air held the key to understanding the energy he felt, he could sense traces of the energy in the air.


    He delved deeper into this practice, learning to control the flow of his breath and directing it to different parts of his body.


    With each breath, he visualized the energy, coursing through his veins like a river of energy.


    As the days turned into weeks and then months, Atticus connection with the energy grew stronger. He could feel the subtle shifts in the wind, sensing the presence of the energy in the surrounding environment.


    Atticus''s journey was not without challenges. There were times when he wouldn''t be given the chance to focus.


    He only had a few hours at night after Anastasia went to bed before his tiny body begs him to sleep.


    But he persevered.


    After 3 months of his unwavering determination, Atticus slowly began to feel the energy within him.


    He could feel the energy entering his body and going to tiny core in his navel.


    Though small, he could feel it held the potential to unlock unimaginable abilities.


    As he delves deeper into his meditation, he begins to feel a subtle tingling sensation, like tiny electric sparks dancing beneath his skin.


    It started at the base of his spine, slowly ascending, as though awakening dormant energy centers within him.


    He visualizes this sensation as a glowing ball of light, growing brighter and more vibrant with each passing moment then a jolt of pain suddenly breaks his concentration and he came face to face with Anastasia, looking extremely concerned.


    ***


    A\N: Hi. This is my first attempt at writing and i need reviews to grow. Please, drop some!


    And also add to your library if you like this book. Thank you.

 Chapter 6: Awakening

    <h4>Chapter 6: Awakening</h4>


    Anastasia was meditating in a room. The room was white and a marvel of advance technology. It exudes a sense of modernity and innovation, with its sleek design and amazing features.


    Its pristine walls and polished floors create an atmosphere of purity and focus, while the room itself is bathed in a soft, ethereal light, giving it an otherworldly ambiance.


    Only the Ravenstein family and a few others who, due to their immense wealth and influence, can afford such a remarkable training room. Serving as a testament to their status and power.


    As she sat cross-legged, her breathing steady and her face serene, trying to channel mana and increase her power, suddenly, amidst the tranquility of the night, Anastasia felt a a surge of mana emanating from her son''s room.


    Without wasting any moment, Anastasia sprang into action, propelled by a mother''s unwavering love and protective instincts.


    As she approached the door to his room, a sense of foreboding gripped her, intensifying her urgency.


    ''What could have caused this sudden surge of mana? Is Atticus in danger?'' Anastasia''s heart pounded in her chest, her mind racing with countless scenarios.


    With a swift motion, she pushed open the door and stepped into the room.


    The once serene and tidy room had been transformed into a scene of chaos and destruction.


    Anastasia''s heart skipped a beat, fearing the worst for her son.


    However, her worries were instantly alleviated when she spotted him, safe and sound, in the midst of the wreckage.


    With a mixture of relief and bewilderment, Anastasia rushed over to her son, scooping him up in her arms.


    She examined him carefully, ensuring he was unharmed despite the destruction that surrounded them.


    A few secondster, Avalon burst into the room, ready to face any enemy threatening his son''s life.


    He became calm when he saw his wife hugging his boy in the middle of a wreckage, both unharmed.


    "What the heck happened?" Avalon asked, wondering what caused the surge of mana.


    He noticed a ton of mana emanating from Atticus, but he just couldn''t believe his 1 year old son caused it. It sounded so absurd that he killed the thought in his mind.


    As if mocking his stupidity, Anastasia replied "Atticus awakened his core," she still couldn''t believe it.


    If the other families heard that a one year old awakened his core, they would use every resources they have at their disposal to make sure he doesn''t live to the next day.


    ''Especially the Obsidian order'' she thought gravely.


    The Obsidian Order, this dark group, shrouded in secrecy and fueled by a fanatical devotion. It''s members deny their humanity and instead worship the enigmatic Zorvans.


    They firmly believe that these alien entities have been sent to bestow salvation upon the realm of Eldoralth. Driven by their zealous convictions, the Obsidian Order has infiltrate not only the human race but other races as well. Their insidious reach extends across the globe.


    ''I have to make sure this doesn''t get out'' she thought.


    "Arya" Anastasia called her Ravende immediately.


    "Yes, mydy". Arya replied, bowing.


    "Make sure no one finds out about this. Create a rumor, make it seem like Atticus was attacked by assassins."


    They weren''t the sole individuals within the estate. Anyone possessing even a modicum of strength would have sensed the powerful surge of mana.


    If left unaddressed, they might formte various interpretations, all of which would eventually attribute uniqueness to Atticus. To preempt this, it was wiser to divert their thought processes from the outset.


    "As you wish, mydy" Arya replied, vanishing into the shadows.


    She was just as bewildered as Anastasia. Not expecting a one year old to awaken. She had always noticed mana surround him, but had assumed he just was talented and was absorbing it subconsciously. She never thought that''d Atticus would awaken.


    To awaken, you either have to absorb mana in a sealed room, with a high mana density as most children from big families, who can afford it do.


    And even then, it takes a month or two to awaken.


    Or wait to awaken naturally at around 10-12 as their core would have absorbed enough mana naturally.a


    She didn''t think he''d be so talented to have absorbed enough to awaken so soon. "I''ll protect him no matter what" she muttered, determined to protect Atticus.


    She had been Anastasia''s Ravende for two years when she married into the Ravenstein family.


    From a young age, Arya disyed exceptional talent forbat and stealth, making her a perfect candidate for the role of a personal bodyguard and protector.


    Ravendes were raised as assassins from a young age, and act as the bodyguards of a privileged few in the Ravenstein family


    Arya''s loyalty and dedication to Anastasia are unwavering. She has sworn to protect herdy at all costs and is willing to go to great lengths to ensure her safety.


    The first day she saw Atticus, something within her stirred, and she felt an overwhelming desire to protect and care for this innocent life.


    Despite her ruthless upbringing, Arya''s heart was touched, and she made a solemn promise to shield Atticus from harm.


    After Arya left, Anastasia turned to her husband, her face etched with concern. "We have to keep this under wraps, honey. His life will be in danger if anyone finds out" she said.


    "Don''t worry, Anna. No one will find out" Avalon assured affectionately and kissed his wife on her forehead. He couldn''t help but worry about their son too.


    After a few minutes, they left the wrecked room with Atticus, each in serious thought.


    ***


    After tucking Atticus to sleep, Anastasia stood by his side, her gaze fixed upon him, lost in deep contemtion.


    In that moment, she exuded an air of unwavering determination and strength, a testament to her formidable presence on the battlefield.


    Once a force to be reckoned with, she had left her life of warfare behind after bing pregnant with Atticus.


    "I won''t let anything happen to you". Anastasia muttered, face filled with affection. Then she kissed Atticus on his forehead and left the room.


    A few minutes after Anastasia left the room. Atticus opened his eyes as though he wasn''t sleeping in the first ce.


    ''I thought she''d never leave,'' he thought. ''It felt like she was going through some kind of inner monologue or something.''


    He pretended to fall asleep when Anastasia was around so she would leave quickly, but got frustrated when she just stood there staring at him.


    ''I remember seeing some kind of system interface before mom came into my room,'' he pondered.


    ''Reminds me of those novels I read on Earth.'' Suddenly, a memory surfaced in his mind, prompting a thought, ''Status!'' Atticus called out within his thoughts.


    He suddenly noticed a flicker of light out of the corner of his eye.


    Intrigued, he thought about how easy it would be if it appeared in front of him and was astonished to find a holographic system interface materializing in front of his face.


    ====================


    Character Profile:


    ------------------------


    Username: Atticus Ravenstein


    Age: 1


    Gender: Male


    Race: Human


    Attributes:


    ------------------------


    Strength: 1


    Agility: 1


    Endurance: 1


    Vitality: 3


    Intelligence: 5


    Charm: 3


    Rank: Novice -


    Talent: Mythical


    Bloodline: Locked


    Abilities:


    ------------------------


    Innate Skills:


    * Conceal [Grade: Mythical]


    - The ability to conceal your power from anyone regardless of rank. You may choose what level you want to be shown.


    ================


    ''Shit! How did I not think to check if I had a system!'' Atticus berated himself, frustration bubbling within.


    ''It''s basically Reincarnation 101. You get reborn, you get a supercharged system. It''s like the standard package. Damn it, I''ve wasted a whole year!''


    Regret gnawed at him as he realized he had overlooked what seemed like a fundamental aspect of his new existence.


    It took Atticus a few minutes to recover and get his thoughts in order, after that, he started checking out his system. The first thing he noticed was the skill and locked attribute.


    ''Hmm, locked, huh? Maybe I''ll awaken my bloodler? I hope,'' he reasoned, his mind processing the information. ''Oh, I got a free skill. Nice! And it''s pretty useful too,''


    His thoughts then shifted to the absence of guidance. ''Hey, where''s my quirky AI? Am I supposed to figure out this system myself?''


    He recalled the tropes from novels he had read, where protagonists often had an Artificial Intelligence to assist them with their newfound abilities.


    ''He probably thought I wouldn''t need one, that bastard. It does seem pretty straightforward, I guess,'' he surmised.


    ''Well, at least it''s better than nothing. It''ll certainly help me track any progress i make easily.''


    Atticus focused on his attribute and was surprised to see the disy exining the meaning of the attributes he focused on.


    Strength: This attribute measures the physical power and muscle capacity of an individual. It determines the ability to exert force, lift heavy objects, and engage in physically demanding tasks.


    Agility: This attribute represents the speed, nimbleness, and coordination of an individual. It determines the ability to move quickly, react swiftly, and maintain bnce in various situations.


    Endurance: This attribute measures the stamina, resilience, and ability to sustain prolonged physical or mental effort. It determines the capacity to withstand fatigue, endure challenging conditions, and maintain performance over extended periods.


    Vitality: This attribute reflects the overall health, energy, and vigor of an individual or system. It epasses physical and mental well-being, including factors such as vitality, longevity, and overall vitality.


    Intelligence: This attribute represents the cognitive abilities, problem-solving skills, and knowledge of an individual or system. It determines the capacity to learn, reason, analyse information, and make informed decisions.


    Charm: This attribute measures the ability to attract, influence, and persuade others. It epasses charisma, likability, and the power to captivate and engage people through interpersonal skills and maic personality.


    Rank: This represents your rank on the power scale.


    Abilities: This epasses the abilities you learned, such asbat techniques, craftsmanship, or specialized knowledge.


    Bloodline: This attribute that denotes the host''s heritage or lineage, often associated with unique traits, powers, or abilities passed down through generations.


    ''Yep, pretty straightforward. The novice rank must be the first rank,'' Atticus concluded.


    ''Good, now i know i can get stronger. I''ll focus on increasing the quantity of energy contained in this core for now. I know nothing about how people in this world train, but what i do know is; more is always good''


    Determination burning inside him, he tried to gather the energy ''I wonder what my bloodline would be...'' he thought while letting out a cute yawn. ''Damn this infant''s body! I guess I''ll continue tomorrow'' his eyes and drifted to sleep.


    Unbeknownst to Atticus, Arya, ever vignt, observed his every move from the darkness.


    She noticed a subtle change in his aura, as if he was gathering mana into his mana core. This sight only fueled her determination to protect him from any potential harm.


    Arya''s eyes remained fixed on Atticus, unwavering and filled with a mix of concern and determination.


    She knew that her role was to shield him from any danger that might arise, and she was prepared to do whatever it took to fulfill that duty.


    With a sense of purpose, Arya seamlessly blended into the shadows, her movements swift and graceful. She became one with the darkness, her determination shining through her eyes.


    ***


    Hey, fellow traveler of tales! ?? Your presence here is a journey filled with surprises, like finding hidden treasures. ???? Isn''t it fascinating how a little GOLDEN something can change everything?

 Chapter 7: Getting stronger

    <h4>Chapter 7: Getting stronger</h4>


    In a dimly lit room, the faint glowing from a man casts eerie shadows on the walls. The room is adorned with ancient tapestries and mysterious artifacts, creating an atmosphere of intrigue and mystery.


    Amongst the room''s enigmatic ambiance, a middle-aged man approached the man seated on a cushion, deep in meditation. The man''s presence,manding, his demeanor exuding an air of authority. Yet, a sense of trepidation lingers, for the man meditating emits an unsettling aura that sends shivers down the spines of those around him.


    His head is adorned with a crown of lustrous ck hair, neatly styled and cascading down to his broad shoulders. A well-groomed goatee frames his serene face.


    Draped around his body was a traditional Chinese robe, its fabric flowing gracefully as he sat cross-legged.


    This man is the head of the Obsidian order branch in sector 3.


    As the middle-aged man drew nearer, he bowed. He could feel the weight of the man''s Grandmaster-rank aura pressing down on him.


    "Speak". The man said, his voice deep andmanding. The middle aged man knew better than to keep him waiting. Thest person that offended him didn''t live to tell the tale. ''I heard he simply brought him the wrong coffee''. He thought.


    "Sir Alvis, the Ravensteins imed that their 1 year old son was attacked" With a voiceced with respect, he spoke.


    "Were we involved?". The man inquired, casting a look at the middle aged man that sent shivers down his spine.


    "No, sir Alvis. I''ve investigated everyone and i can assure you that it was not from us." he replied immediately, trying not to get on his bad side. "Maybe one of the tier 1 families tried to assassinate their heir?" He said.


    "Hmm, perhaps." Alvis replied "Or maybe the Ravensteins are hiding something". Alvis felt it was strange. Why would they want to kill a one year old boy? Sure the Ravensteins had a lot of enemies but would they really go out of their way to kill an infant? He didn''t think so.


    "Hugo, watch over the boy. Let me know immediately if anything happens" Alvismanded.


    "Yes, sir" the middle aged man, Hugo replied.


    "Good. You may leave" Alvis dismissed Hugo, who turned and left the room quickly.


    ***


    Atticus, oblivious to all the trouble he had caused, was trying hard to increase his rank. It had been a week since the incident and he was having trouble finding the time to train. His progress was hindered by the constant presence of Anastasia, who refused to leave his side.


    He overheard Anastasia and Avalon when they came into his room, discovering that what he awakened was his mana core and the energy he was absorbing was mana.


    Undeterred by theck of time, Atticus persisted every day, only absorbing mana whenever Anastasia had to attend to her duties. Luckily, she had duties as thedy of the Ravenstein family or it would have been harder for Atticus to find a chance to train.


    With unwavering determination, he dedicated himself to focusing solely on harnessing and absorbing mana into his mana core.


    And just like that, a year passed.


    After diligently training all this time, Atticus finally experienced a transformative change. The constant infusion of mana had caused his mana core to grow by a few milliliters, indicating a significant progress.


    He felt a powerful surge of mana coursing through his body. ''I feel¡­healthy.'' Atticus felt some changes in his body after the breakthrough, as if his body became more healthy.


    ''I''m d it wasn''t like the day I awakened''. He was d that this breakthrough was lowkey.


    Atticus was currently in his cradle inside his room. It waste at night and Anastasia had gone to sleep, leaving him ''alone'' in the room.


    Wanting to examine what changed, he attempted to sit up. To his surprise, it was much easier than before. He raised his tiny arms and clenched his fists, although minuscule, he could feel that his strength had increased.


    ''Finally, progress! I''ve been absorbing mana like a hungry beast for a year now. Let''s see what changed. Status!''. A holographic system interface materialized in front of his face;


    ===========


    ========================


    Character Profile:


    ------------------------


    Username: Atticus Ravenstein


    Age: 2


    Gender: Male


    Race: Human


    Attributes:


    ------------------------


    Strength: 2


    Agility: 1


    Endurance: 2


    Vitality: 5


    Intelligence: 6


    Charm: 4


    Rank: Novice New!


    Talent: Mythical


    Bloodline: Locked


    Abilities:


    ------------------------


    Innate Skills:


    * Conceal [Grade: Mythical]


    - The ability to conceal your powers from anyone regardless of rank. You may choose what level you want to be shown.


    ========================


    Atticus had ranked up one sub level.

 Chapter 8: 5 years

    <h4>Chapter 8: 5 years</h4>


    As Atticus stood before a mirror, he couldn''t help but reflect on the past three years of his life. It had been a whirlwind of experiences and memories, all etched into his mind. He remembered the times when his grandparents, Zelda and Ethan came to visit him.


    Although it was hard pretending to be a child, their presence brought warmth into his life, and he enjoyed the moments they spent together. He also yed with Freya a few times and enjoyed her showering him with gifts.


    But it was meeting his cousins that truly left an impression on Atticus. Meeting them for the first time was a interesting, to say the least. As he had never had siblings or cousins before, even in his past life.


    They had been away when Atticus was born. The siblings, possessed distinct personalities that Atticus found fascinating. Ember, though cold at times, intrigued him. She had an air of mystery around her, often keeping to herself and speaking very little. Her reserved nature made Atticus wonder what thoughts and emotions were hidden beneath her quiet exterior.


    On the other hand, the boy, Caldor, was a bundle of energy and cheerfulness. He had a contagiousughter that filled the room, and his constant chatter brought a liveliness to any gathering. He enjoyed hanging out with them but was disheartened when he found out that their mother had died giving birth to Ember. Caldor was currently nine and Ember seven.


    As Atticus continued to gaze at his reflection, he was happy that he was going to find out more about this world today. After weeks of constant pestering and relentless baby faces, Anastasia finally gave in to Atticus'' persistent requests and allowed him to have a personal teacher. She knew her son was far from normal, but she still wanted him to have a normal childhood.


    She didn''t want him to find out about the world''s precarious situation for now, so they agreed that he''ll only learn how other subjects and not history for now.


    Atticus had been longing to find out more about the world he was reincarnated into. He didn''t need to learn how to read from scratch, as thenguage was conveniently English. He tired to search online to find out more about Eldoralth, but it was hard as Anastasia was constantly monitoring him and everything he watches online.


    iming that she wanted him to grow up without worrying. All he found out was that the Ravenstein family was among the most powerful and richest families within the human domain and there was a huge war going on.


    Anastasia had first thought he was to young to start taking lessons. But one day, as Anastasia was engrossed in a book, Atticus approached her and began reading aloud from a nearby book.


    Astonished, she watched in awe as he effortlessly decipheredplex words andprehended their meanings.


    Anastasia was already happy that her 3 year old could speak fluently, but was shocked when he started reading easily at 4. In that moment, she decided to get him a teacher. It had been a year since then, and his teacher finally promised to tell him about Eldoralth.


    Back to the present. Atticus was excited to see his progress. He had been absorbing mana into his mana core anytime he was ''alone'' for 3 years and was excited to know how far he had gone. ''Status!'' He thought excitedly.


    A holographic system interface materialized in front of his face;


    ========================


    Character Profile:


    ------------------------


    Username: Atticus Ravenstein


    Age: 5


    Gender: Male


    Race: Human


    Attributes:


    ------------------------


    Strength: 7


    Agility: 9


    Endurance: 4


    Vitality: 10


    Intelligence: 8


    Charm: 10


    Rank: Novice+ New!


    Talent: Mythical


    Bloodline: Locked


    Abilities:


    ------------------------


    * Conceal [Grade: Mythical]


    - The ability to conceal your power from anyone regardless of rank. You may choose what level you want to be shown.


    ========================


    Atticus examined his progress, feeling exhrated about it. Although it wasn''t as astounding as he had hoped, he could only me Anastasia and her relentless attention for that.


    His eyes couldn''t help but gaze at his intelligence stats. He had thought it was a normal stat like the rest, but oh boy, was he wrong.


    Atticus had always been smart even in his past life, but it wasn''t as pronounced as it was now. Each increase in his intelligence stats brought about a huge change in the way he viewed the world.


    Back on Earth, Atticus was smart and had a vivid memory; he could remember subtle details about things and the people he met.


    However, after reincarnating and awakening, Atticus found that he couldprehendplex things very easily. And each rise in his intelligence stats increased this ability.


    He removed his gaze from his stats and stared at his reflection in the mirror.


    "Hmm. i truly have some great genes. I am pretty handsome" he said, smiling.


    The first thing that caught his attention was his physique.


    Despite his young age, he possessed a good shape, evident in his well-proportioned body. His white hair added a unique touch to his appearance, standing out against his young, smooth skin.


    As he observed his reflection, he couldn''t help but notice his handsome features. His eyes, blue, framed by longshes that fluttered with each blink. His nose, small and button-like, perfectlyplemented his cherubic face.


    A mischievous smile adorned his lips, revealing a set of pearly white teeth. Atticus couldn''t help but feel a sense of pride as he admired his own reflection, appreciating his unique qualities.


    He was wearing golden bracelet on his left arm. It was an artifact Anastasia had given to him to conceal his mana core from others.


    ''I''ll have to learn how to fight soon. Having strength without knowing how to use it, is pretty useless,'' he thought. During the years, he tried exercising and joining the guards training session every morning, but Anastasia always interfered, saying he should take it easy as he was still a child. ''What an over protective woman''


    After a few seconds of staring at his reflection, Atticus entered the bathroom to prepare for his lesson.


    ''Let''s see what deep shit I got reincarnated into''.


    ***


    Greetings, reader with a taste for the extraordinary! ?? Just like an ice-cold c, your insights add a refreshing twist to my writing journey. ???? Ready for a virtual toast to keep the creativity flowing? ????

 Chapter 9: Lesson

    <h4>Chapter 9: Lesson</h4>


    Atticus strolled leisurely towards his lesson, taking in the morning air and enjoying the peacefulness. As he made his way through, his attention was captivated by the majestic sight of the Ravenstein Mansion that he just came out of. The grandeur of the mansion''s architecture caught his eye, its towering presence exuding an aura of elegance and history.


    The mansion stood proudly, its intricate details and ornate design showcasing the craftsmanship of the modern era. As he continued his walk, Atticus found himself drawn to the mansion''s expansive gardens.


    The manicuredwns, bursting with vibrant flowers and meticulously trimmed hedges, added a burst of color to the surroundings. Atticus couldn''t resist stopping for a moment to take in the breathtaking view, appreciating the careful nning and dedication that went into maintaining such a stunningndscape.


    The sunlight danced off the mansion''s windows, casting a warm glow that seemed to invite Atticus closer. With a sense of awe and appreciation, Atticus reluctantly tore his gaze away from the beautiful scene and continued on his way to the lesson.


    As Atticus entered the room with a confident stride, his gazended on a woman with lustrous brown hair cascading down her shoulders, adding a touch of warmth to her appearance. Her hair framed a face that exuded intelligence and kindness, inviting anyone who crossed her path to feel at ease. She was the teacher Anastasia got for Atticus.


    As Atticus approached, she greeted him with a bow "Good morning, young master. Hope you slept well?"


    "My night was great, thank you, miss Aeryn." Atticus replied calmly, with a smile. He enjoys his lesson with Aeryn and couldn''t help but admire her looks. "You promised you''d tell me about Eldoralth''s history today. I hope you don''t n on going back on your word" he continued.


    "Of course not, young master. I''ve gotten permission from Lady Anastasia, you don''t have to worry" Aeryn replied. She had been a little skeptical when they called her to teach a 4 year old, but despite his tender age, Atticus seemed to possess an uncanny ability to absorb knowledge like a sponge, leaving her in awe.


    She couldn''t help but acknowledge that Atticus was not at all inferior to adults in his capacity to grasp and retain various information.


    In various subjects, Atticus disyed an astonishing aptitude. Concepts that typically baffle older students were effortlessly grasped by him. Whether it was basic addition orplex problem-solving, Atticus absorbed every lesson with an astounding ease.


    His ability toprehend and apply these concepts far surpassed what she had ever witnessed in a child his age. ''What a little monster''. She thought. She couldn''t help but be excited about what he''ll be when he grows up.


    "That''s great. Let''s get started," said Atticus, while sitting down, a bit impatient to learn about his new world.


    "Alright, young master." replied Aeryn. "Firstly, what do you know about our world?" she asked while looking at Atticus, curious to see what he knows.


    "Nothing much. Just that there are other races out there and we''re at war against an alien race" answered Atticus.


    "Oh, you know about the war? I''m surprised Lady Anastasia allowed it" Aeryn replied, a little surprised Anastasia had allowed Atticus know about the war. Aeryn had always known Atticus'' mother to be a fiercely protective woman, shielding Atticus from the harsh realities of the world.


    "Alright, you''re right about that. You see, a century in Eldoralth, humans coexisted with various other races, each with their own unique characteristics and cultures. However, tensions often ran high due to our differences, leading to a few wars throughout history.


    But one day, everything changed. An alien race attacked, the Zorvans. They possessed advanced technology and strong bodies, posing a significant threat to us and other inhabitants of Eldoralth."


    Aeryn paused to check if Atticus''s was paying attention, and smiled when she saw him listening attentively. She continued,


    "Humanity realized that we had to ally with the other races if we want to have a chance at defeating them. We initiatedmunication with other races, eventually forming a powerful alliance known as the Alliance of Eldorium.


    With the Alliance in ce, we gained ess to invaluable knowledge and technologies, plus the technology we got from some defeated Zorvans, we advanced technologically during the war, which allowed us to start counter attacking." Aeryn stopped to take a sip of water from the cup on the table and continued.


    "The aliens were inately more powerful than us, coupled with their advance technology, they were a force to be reckoned with. Even though we were winning some battles, we were slowly losing the war. Desperation sets in as our leaders realize that they would lose the war.


    Fortunately, one day, in a secret meeting, the Alliance''s top scientists present a revolutionary technology: aary shield capable of shielding the entire from the Zorvans."

 Chapter 10: Dinner

    <h4>Chapter 10: Dinner</h4>


    Atticus walked down the hall, lost in thought. He pondered over the what Aeryn had told him.


    After the scientists had presented the revolutionary technology, they scrambled to construct the shield. But unfortunately, rumors of the project reached the Zorvans. Realizing the potential threat, theyunch a desperate attack to prevent thepletion of the shield.


    The Alliance fought tooth and nail to defend their scientists and the shield''s construction site. The battle bes a race against time, with the scientists working tirelessly toplete the shield before the Zorvans breach their defenses.


    But unbeknownst to the Alliance, the Zorvans were building a portal secretly in an uninhabited continent. A portal that would connect their world to Eldoralth.


    The Alliance scientists eventually finished and sessfully activated theary shield. As the shield got activated, the whole of Eldoralth rejoiced, thinking that they were now safe from the ruthless Zorvans. The Alliance rallied a formiddable force to get rid of the remaining Zorvan strongholds still on the.


    As the campaign was ongoing, they discover an unusuallyrge settlement of Zorvans on an uninhabited continent, concealed from detection, making it nearly impossible for the Alliance satellites to locate their whereabouts.


    Upon discovering the settlement, the Allianceunched an attack, hoping to neutralize the threat once and for all. However, to their surprise, no matter how many Zorvans they killed, more seemed to keeping.


    Through careful analysis and observation, the Alliance eventually realized that the Zorvans had created a portal to their home world. Upon realizing that, theyunched a full scale attack, determined to close the portal.


    After several attempts and millions of lives lost, the Alliance was unfortunately not able to get past their defenses and Zorvans were able to establish themselves on this new continent.


    ''Damn, it''s worse than I thought.'' He didn''t think that the Alliance would be backed up to a corner like this. ''If they don''t do anything soon, we''ll eventually be fu*ked!''.


    As Atticus entered his room, he told the maids not to disturb him until dinner time. ''This new world is dangerous. I''m worried!''


    After his reincarnation, even though he had anticipated a world brimming with dangers, he hadn''t imagined it would be quite this dire. ''Aliens invading the! What are the odds! Rx, Atticus,'' he told himself, taking a deep breath. ''What''s the best course of action from here?'' he pondered.


    ''Right, strength! Just as it''s always been. If I had possessed wealth and power on Earth, I wouldn''t have met such an end. It''s unfortunate that this system is quite useless. All it does is disy what I already possess! It''s as if I don''t even have it at all!''


    He had attempted countless times to determine if there were any hidden features within his system, but each attempt had ended in failure. It merely presented him with his statistics, and nothing more.


    Sitting down cross-legged on his bed, he began to absorb mana into his core.


    "To be honest I''m getting tired of only doing this. For the time being, this is all I can do. I must quickly acquire the skills to defend myself!"


    After a few hours, a maid came to inform him that it was time for dinner. Atticus reluctantly stopped training and went to have dinner with his family.


    The dining room was adorned with elegant furniture, a long mahogany table, and a chandelier hanging from the ceiling, casting a warm glow over the room. Avalon sat at the head, with Anastasia seated close to him on his left and Freya, on his right. Caldor and Ember sat beside Freya on the right side of the table.


    Anastasia looked at Avalon, concern etched on her face. "Avalon, I''ve been thinking... do you think it''s too early for Atticus to find out about the war?"


    Avalon paused, his eyes meeting Anastasia''s worried gaze. "I understand your concerns, Anna. But the earlier he finds out the better. It''s important that we guide him, ensuring he understands the gravity of the situation and where his responsibilitiesys."


    "I understand. But he''s just five, honey. I just want him to enjoy a few years of his childhood. I heard from the maids that he locked himself inside his room after his lesson was over" Anastasia replied, concerned about Atticus


    "Well, it''s prettyte for that, Anastasia. Aeryn already told him. We can only assure him that we''ll always be here for him" chimed Freya, trying to assure her.


    "Yeah" Anastasia muttered, still worried about Atticus.


    "Uncle, when is fathering back? I miss him." Caldor interjected.


    Ember also turned to Avalon, curious about why her father hadn''t arrived yet.


    "I''m not sure, Caldor. I wonder what''s dying Ariel, he should have arrived by now." Avalon replied, wondering why his brother hasn''t arrived. ''I hope he''s okay''


    It was then that Atticus entered the dining room. A smile tugged at the corners of his lips as he spotted everyone already seated at the table.


    After being showered with love from Anastasia and Freya, sharing bonding moments with Avalon, and spending quality time with Ember and Caldor, Atticus found himself growing deeply attached to his new family. Their presence had woven its way into his heart.


    It''s simply difficult not to reciprocate affection for those who offer their love unconditionally, without any expectations in return.


    Anastasia smiled, happy that her little sunshine was already grown up. ''He''s going to be ady killer, damn that smile! So cuteeee!''


    While Anastasia was lost in thought, Atticus greeted his cousins. "Yo guys, what''s up?" said Atticus.


    "I''m great! How are you?" Caldor replied cheerfully.


    "Hey" said Ember in a barely audible tone.


    Atticus couldn''t help but smile wryly at his cousins'' different personalities.


    "Atticus, how are you feeling?" Avalon asked


    "What do you mean dad? I''m fine." Atticus replied, a little confused at why Avalon was asking him that. ''Is this because of the things i found out today? They''re probably worried that I''d be scared'' he reasoned.


    "Are you sure?" Anastasia ask worriedly


    "Yes, mom. You don''t have to worry" Atticus assured them. He felt a little warm inside that he had people who cared for him this much.


    "Alright, just know that we''ll always be here for you," said Anastasia, her hand resting on Atticus''.


    "Don''t worry, Anna, my grandson isn''t a wuss. There''s no way he''d get scared this easily," Freya reassured with a confident tone. Then the maids brought in the food, and they started eating while engaging in light conversation.


    After dinner, Atticus suddenly dered, "Dad, I want to learn how to fight."


    A hushed silence fell upon the room as Atticus''s words hung in the air.

 Chapter 11: Ariel Ravenstein

    <h4>Chapter 11: Ariel Ravenstein</h4>


    (A/N


    I wanted to take a moment to address a narrative shift that you''ll notice from this chapter through to the 20th. During this period, Atticus will make only asional appearances. This part ys a pivotal role in shaping the story''s development.


    Once we pass this phase, get ready to dive into a whirlwind of training, growth, and bing OP.


    Your support means the world to me, and I''m grateful for each and every one of you. Thank you for choosing to be a part of this exciting tale.


    Without further ado, let''s continue this action-packed, blood-pumping journey together!


    With sincere gratitude,


    RealmWeaver)


    ===========


    Ariel Ravenstein sat in the backseat of a luxurious hover car, heading back to the Ravensein estate after a few years of being away. Ariel was a genius, already master-rank at a young age of 30. One of his most distinctive features was the Ravenstein signature white hair, which sets him apart from others.


    He had a subtle presence and can easily go unnoticed if one was not attentive enough. His expertisey in assassination and information gathering, but he was still a force to be reckoned with in a direct battle. "I can''t wait to see Caldor and Ember," Ariel said while gazing out the car window.


    "We''ll be at the teleportation station soon, sir". said Daven, who was currently driving. He was a burly man, possessing a thick and muscr physique that hints at his strength and power. Daven''s physical appearance exudes an aura of dominance and authority, showcasing his master rank presence.


    "You should also meet young master Atticus. Master Avalon would be angry you haven''t seen him since his birth," said Luna, sitting at the passenger''s seat. She was a striking red-haired woman who possesses exceptional abilities, and also master rank. She had been Ariel''s Ravende since his childhood.


    "Well he can''t me me. We''ve been busy these past few years. I''m d they finally gave me a break" Ariel replied, happy to finally be able get a break.


    They were justing back from a long, arduous mission given by the Sentinel Guardians, the equivalent of the police force in the human domain. Ariel''s mission was to destroy an obsidian order base that was recently discovered in sector 4.


    The mission had taken a while and had not been without its challenges, but Ariel and his team had skillfullypleted the mission, leaving a trail of incapacitated enemies in their wake.


    As they were driving on a road devoid of other cars and people, suddenly, without warning, "Hellze!" a man''s voice pierced through the air like a reaper.


    Reacting swiftly, Ariel''s survival instincts kicked in. "Get out of the car now!". With a voice filled with urgency, he shouted. Without hesitation, they all kicked the door open and jumped out of the car. A secondter, mes engulfed the vehicle, sting it to oblivion.


    Ariel, Luna and Daven found themselves surrounded by multiple master ranks individuals emanating powerful energies.


    "The obsidian order?" Ariel asked. The trio released their aura and Ariel and Luna deployed their Exo Suits. The suit was a symphony of ck fabric interwoven with intricate blue lines that traced a mesmerizing pattern across its surface.


    The deep ck material seemed to absorb and radiate light in an almost hypnotic dance, giving the suit an enigmatic aura. The supple fabric clung to the wearer''s form, offering a snug yetfortable fit that moved with the grace of a second skin.


    The intricate blue lines that adorned the suit''s surface weren''t mere decoration, they served as conduits, channels through which mana flowed like a river of energy. Every child in the human domain gets their Exo suit when they enter the academy, at 15.


    "Ariel Ravenstein, right? We finally meet." A man exuding an even greater aura than those present walked slowly to the scene. His jet-ck hair cascaded in a raven-hued waterfall, framing his sharp features with an almost regal allure. Each strand seemed to carry a hint of the wind''s whisper, an indicator of the element he wielded with mastery.


    His green eyes burned with an intensity that spoke of hidden depths, a gaze that could be both alluring and unnerving, depending on the beholder''s perspective. The other master-rank present bowed "Master Ronad!". They greeted simultaneously with a voiceced with respect


    ''Grandmaster-rank!'' Ariel, Luna and Daven eximed inwardly. They had thought the assants were master ranks and were confident of escaping even if their lives were threatened.


    With a very powerful andplimentary bloodline, a Intermediate+ rank, with high mana control and fighting experience, could defeat an Advanced- rank individual with a weak bloodline.


    The fight would be insanely tough for the intermediate+ rank, but it is within the realm of possibilities. But the difference in power levels be pronounced as one advances. A Master rank couldn''t hope to defeat a Grandmaster rank regardless of how powerful your bloodline is. The difference in power is just that great.


    "Communications have been cut off" Luna whispered.


    "Get ready to run" Ariel muttered immediately to Luna and Devan, his voice carrying an edge of grim anticipation. "I''m going to use ''that''." They both nodded.


    Ronad, who clearly heard Ariel, stood unfazed by Ariel''s deration. His gaze was sharp, his mind a step ahead, already anticipated this move. A knowing smirk yed at the corners of his lips as he spoke, his words cutting through the tension like a de.


    "Domain."


    The very air seemed to quiver in response, a subtle shift that heralded the impending manifestation of his power.


    As his voice reverberated, a surge of energy erupted from Ronad''s core, radiating outward in a shockwave of palpable force. A palpable aura began to unfurl from him, expanding like ripples on a tranquil pond. It swept through the surrounding area, engulfing everything in its path.


    Within mere seconds, the aura had spread like a gentle wave, epassing a vast expanse of 500 meters, with Ronad in the middle. It was as if a protective cocoon had descended, bathing thendscape in a serene andforting embrace. The air itself seemed to shimmer with a newfound rity, a profound calm settling over the previously ordinary scene.


    Ronad stood at the center of this newfound realm, his gaze steady and unwavering. The world within his domain seemed toe alive, imbued with an otherworldly essence that whispered of his mastery over this realm of influence.


    "No need to worry," Ronad retorted coolly, his voice dripping with confidence. "I made sure we get to fight uninterrupted."


    Domain. A remarkable manifestation of power, an expression of mastery that only those who have attained a deep and profound understanding of their abilities can bring forth. Within this domain, thews of reality bend and conform to the individual''s will.


    The heart of a domain mirrors the theme of the person''s abilities, a magnificent tapestry woven from the threads of their power. For example, for an individual whose affinity lies with the earth, the domain bes a symphony of rock and soil, withndscapes of towering cliffs, sprawling valleys, andbyrinthine caverns. The element dance to theirmand, painting the canvas of their domain in vivid shades of their elemental prowess.


    The attainment of a domain is a pivotal step towards ascending to Grandmaster-rank. It signifies a fusion of self and power, an acknowledgment of one''s true potential.


    Entering a domain is akin to stepping into a parallel reality, a space where the individual''s power reigns supreme. It is a ce of limitless potential, where imagination and mastery intertwine to create a world shaped entirely by the individual''s intent. Within this realm, barriers are shattered, and possibilities bes boundless.

 Chapter 12: Domain

    <h4>Chapter 12: Domain</h4>


    The deployment of Ronad domain settled over the trio like a heavy shroud. Ariel, Devan, and Luna found themselves on an ind made of air, suspended high above the earth.


    The winds that swept across the floating ind were nothing short of formidable, carrying an unyielding force that threatened to sweep them off their feet. Gusts howled with a fury, and the air itself seemed to vibrate with the power of the tempest. Every step they took required deliberate effort, a testament to the unrelenting strength of the winds that surrounded them.


    "Wee to my domain." Ronad said, spreading his arms.


    "Shit!" Ariel eximed. With this domain deployed, his trump card became obsolete. The only thing that can fight a domain Is another domain. There''s no escape when you get caught in one.


    The trio exchanged a silent nce, their expressions a solemn eptance. The reality of the situation hung in the air, a palpable understanding that the oue of this battle was far from certain, yet they were willing to fight till the end.


    Ariel moved with the fluid grace of a shadow as he reached for the pair of daggers that hung on his waist. With a swift and practiced motion, he drew the daggers from their sheaths, the des gleaming like slivers of moonlight in the darkness.


    The daggers seemed toe alive in Ariel''s hands, an extension of his very being. Then suddenly, Ariel''s form seemed to melt into the shadows, a testament to his mastery of stealth.


    Devan, a behemoth of power reached into his space storage, anticipation crackled in the atmosphere. With a swift and practiced motion, he withdrew a massive hammer, its imposing weight and intricate design a testament to both craftsmanship and might.


    The hammer gleamed with an otherworldly energy, its surface etched with ancient symbols that seemed to pulse with a faint, luminescent glow. Devan''s fingers tightened around the weapon''s handle, and an immediate connection hummed between them. He hefted the colossal hammer effortlessly, its sheer size and weight held in check by his formidable strength.


    As Devan''s grip on the hammer tightened, an undeniable surge of power radiated from him, a tangible force that sent ripples through the air. His very being seemed to resonate with energy, a harmonious symphony of strength and purpose. The ground beneath him seemed to tremble in response to his presence, a testament to the raw might he wielded.


    And then, in a breathtaking disy, Devan''s clothes strained and tore, unable to contain the sheer muscle thaty beneath. Fabric gave way to sinew and muscle, revealing a physique honed through dedication and training. His bulging muscles flexed as he adjusted his stance, a living embodiment of power and determination.


    He then charged forth with unyielding determination, wielding a massive hammer that seemed to defy thews of physics. The weapon bore down upon Ronad with a force that promised devastation.


    Ronad''s face remained unchanged, as though a giant hammer wasn''t threatening to turn him into mush. With uncanny agility, he raised a single hand, intercepting the colossal blow with an almost casual nonchnce.


    The impact resonated through the air, an explosive collision that sent shockwaves rippling outward, before Devan could recover, a fist shot through the air like a thunderbolt, striking Devan with an explosive force that sent shockwaves rippling through the atmosphere.


    The impact was like a cannon st, a collision of raw power and unyielding determination. Devan''s body was propelled backward, his limbs flung out as he hurtled through the air with astonishing speed.


    Luna''s fingers closed around the pair of bracelets on her wrists, channelling mana into them. The bracelets responded to her, elongating and reshaping, its form adapting seamlessly to the contours of her fingers and wrists.


    Her breath caught as the gauntlets encased her hands in a perfect fit, their design pulsating with a soft, ethereal glow. Luna flexed her fingers and her aura, once a subtle presence, surged outward, enveloping her in a radiant, almost tangible energy. It was as if the gauntlets had unlocked a hidden reservoir of strength within her, amplifying her very essence.


    With a newfound confidence, Luna clenched her fists and entered the fray with a flurry of blows, her movements a whirlwind of grace and speed, but Ronad simply seized Luna''s arms, a vice-like grip that crushed her resistance, before mming her onto the unforgiving floor. The force of the impact reverberated through her form, sending shockwaves of sensation radiating outward.


    Ariel seized the opportunity, striking with the deadly precision of a predator. His daggers arced through the air, one aimed for Ronad''s heart, the other his eyes. Yet, Ronad''s defenses remained imprable. With a flick of his wrist, he summoned an air barrier, it shimmered to life, deflecting the lethal strike.


    Ariel''s attack was met with a swift counter, a powerful kick in the stomach that sent him reeling, he hit the floor, coughing out blood.


    Ronad''s voice cut through the chaos, dripping with condescension. "Let me show you why master-ranks can''tpare to Grandmaster-ranks" he taunted. In surge of movement, a blur of speed, he closed the distance with impossible swiftness. Devan''s throat was seized in Ronad''s grip, a cold smile ying on his lips as he twisted with a sickening crack.


    Ariel''s cry of anguish reverberated through the air, a symphony of grief and rage. Luna suddenly lunged forward, fury stered on her face. She unleashed her strongest move,


    "Etherstrike Fist" she muttered.


    In an explosive burst of motion, the gauntlet''s surface rippled with a surge of energy. A mana-infused punch was unleashed with blinding speed, the air crackling with the sheer force of the blow. The gauntlet seemed to extend its reach, the punch bing an extension of the Luna''s will.


    Ronad responded with an air barrier, made twice as strong as the one used to deflect Ariel''s strike.


    The impact was as awe-inspiring as it was devastating, but the air barrier held firm. Ronad sent her a brutal kick to the chest, the impact sending her hurtling backward. Shended with a bone-jarring thud, unmoving.


    Fury surged through Ariel, a tempest of emotion that fueled his recklessness. He charged at Ronad with a ferocity born of desperation, his attacks a whirlwind of strikes and shes. But Ronad was unfazed, his movements a blend of preternatural grace and calcted precision.


    Ariel suddenly stopped, deciding to unleash is ultimate move. Lowering his stance with his daggers raised.


    "Shadow Strike." he muttered.


    In that instant, his form seemed to dissolve into nothingness, his very essence bing one with the elusive realm of shadows.


    Ronad''s gaze sharpened as he detected a flicker of movement. Before he could fully react, a sudden chill raced down his spine. Out of nowhere, a dagger materialized with blinding speed, its gleaming edge mere inches from Ronad''s eyes.


    Ronad instincts kicked in, and with an almost uncanny reflex, he surged forward, his hand snapping out to catch Ariel''s wrist. He seized Ariel''s hand with a grip of iron, yanking it free with a sickening snap. Pain and shock were etched across Ariel''s features as Ronad''s voice resonated with a chilling finality.


    "This is for my son" Ronad dered, his tone a venomous whisper. "Incase you still haven''t figured it out, yourst mission was bait" Ronad whispered in Ariel''s ears. The realization hit Ariel like a physical blow, the devastation evident in his eyes.


    There was a traitor in the Sentinel Guardians!


    "Ember, Caldor. I''m sorry". Ariel muttered with grief.


    Ronad''sughter echoed through the air and with a swift, brutal motion, he ended Ariel''s life, breaking his neck with cold finality. His body fell down, lifeless.


    Ariel Ravenstein was dead.

 Chapter 13: Ariel Ravenstein’s death

    <h4>Chapter 13: Ariel Ravenstein¡¯s death</h4>


    The next day, Atticus sat on his bed meditating. With a subtle shift in focus, he extended his senses, reaching out to the ambient mana that permeated the air.


    Drawing in the mana, Atticus felt it cascade through his being like a gentle waterfall, a shimmering current that resonated with the essence of the world. As the mana flowed within him, he began to manipte it, guiding it into his mana core. After a while, he opened his eyes and released a soft sigh.


    ''Nothing''s changed. I''ve been training like this for years now, but I don''t know anything about the power system of this world,'' Atticus pondered. ''Mom said she''ll allow me to start training when I turn six. I can only continue absorbing mana for now.''


    The day before, Atticus had mentioned that he wanted to learn how to fight after dinner. Of course, Anastasia vehemently refused, iming that Atticus was too young. Atticus then brought out his secret weapon: his cute puppy face. However, even the adorable expression couldn''t sway Anastasia.


    After a few minutes of Atticus'' persistent begging, Freya and Avalon intervened, supporting his request. It took a while, but Anastasia reluctantly agreed to let him start training when he turned six.


    "That woman is so protective, damn!" Atticus uttered, annoyed. "You would think in a world riddled with wars and deaths, parents would want their children to learn how to fight and defend themselves early. I have to be patient. I''ll keep absorbing mana for now and then next year, I''ll focus on understanding this world''s power system and learning how to fight!"


    ***


    Boman strode purposefully down the corridor leading to Avalon''s training room. His steps were brisk and determined, a sense of urgency driving his movements. The sleek, metallic surface of the door gleamed under the ambient light, its design a blend of elegant simplicity and advanced technology.


    As he reached its proximity, sensors embedded within the door recognized his presence, and with a barely audible hum, the door''s smooth surface began to part, revealing Avalon in the midst of an intense training session, sitting cross-legged withva surrounding him. Boman cleared his throat, calling his attention.


    "Master Avalon," he began, his tone tinged with trepidation. "There is bad news."


    Avalon opened his eyes, surprised to see Boman here. ''It must be pretty serious, he never disturbs me when I''m training''. He disabled the stimtion and allowed Boman to approach him.


    "What is it?" Avalon''s voice was low and controlled, but an undercurrent of tension vibrated through the air.


    Boman swallowed nervously before delivering the devastating news. "Master Ariel... he has been killed."


    Boman''s words hung in the air, heavy with the weight of their meaning. As he delivered the news of Ariel''s untimely demise, it was as if the world around Avalon shifted, morphing into a surreal tableau. The sounds of the bustling mansion, the distant hum of activity, all faded away into a muted symphony, leaving only a hollow echo.


    Avalon''s gaze locked onto Boman''s lips as they moved, shaping the words that had shattered his reality. But despite the motion, the words themselves seemed to dissolve before they reached his ears. A numbness settled over him, a cocoon of disbelief that shielded him from the full impact of the news.


    Sensing the disconnect, Boman''s voice trailed off into silence. His concerned gaze met Avalon''s distant eyes, recognizing the shock that had enveloped him. He took a step back, allowing the space for Avalon to process the devastating truth.


    Time seemed to stretch as Avalon''s mind grappled with the enormity of the loss. Images of Ariel, his brother, his confidant, shed through his thoughts. Laughter shared, battles fought side by side, and now... a void that would never be filled again.


    Finally, after what felt like an eternity, a voice managed to prate the fog of numbness that enveloped Avalon''s senses. It was a faint whisper, his own voice, fragmented and distant.


    "Ariel... gone?"


    The sound of his own voice seemed to shatter the illusion, allowing reality to seep back in. The world regained its sound, the mansion''s life resuming its rhythm. Boman''s concerned eyes met Avalon''s, a mixture of sympathy and empathy etched on his face.


    Boman''s voice, when it came, was gentle, as if recognizing the fragility of the moment. "Yes."


    Avalon''s chest tightened, a mix of grief, anger, and disbelief welling up within him. He drew in a deep, shuddering breath, his hands clenching involuntarily at his sides.


    "How...?" His voice wavered, betraying the emotions he struggled to contain.


    "They left no trace, but we suspect the Obsidian Order." Boman answered.


    Avalon''s jaw tightened, a fierce determination recing the initial shock. The anger surged forth, igniting a fire within him.


    "The Obsidian Order," he repeated, his voice now edged with resolve. "They will pay for this."


    "Find them," Avalon''s voice was like steel, hismand unwavering. "Use every resource at our disposal. Lock down the entire human domain if you must. I want those responsible located."


    Boman nodded, his resolve firming as he absorbed Avalon''s orders. "Yes, Master Avalon. We will leave no stone unturned."


    Avalon''s aura pulsed once more, the air charged with an almost palpable tension. "Make sure of it. They will pay for this!"


    As Boman hastily retreated to carry out his orders, Avalon''s gaze remained fixed on the horizon, his thoughts a maelstrom of anger and and grief.

 Chapter 14: Resolve

    <h4>Chapter 14: Resolve</h4>


    Anastasia and Freya stood before Ember and Caldor, their hearts heavy with the burden they were about to bear. Anastasia cleared her throat, her voice trembling as she braced herself for the heart breaking task ahead.


    "Darlings," she began, her voice soft yet unsteady. "I have something very difficult to tell you."


    Ember and Caldor fixed their eyes on her, sensing the gravity of the moment. Their gazes shifted from Anastasia to each other, a silent exchange of apprehension.


    "Your father, Ariel," Anastasia''s voice faltered, a tear escaping her eye. "He''s... he died."


    The room seemed to hold its breath as the weight of those words settled in. Devastation etched across their faces, they exchanged a disbelieving nce before theirposure crumbled, and they began to cry.


    Caldor who was always all smiles andughs broke down. Even Ember, the usually reserved and stoic one, couldn''t contain her grief and cried.


    They had be orphans.


    Anastasia and Freya rushed forward, enveloping them in a tight embrace. Their sobs echoing in the room, grief shared and burdens shouldered together.


    "I promise" Anastasia whispered, her voice trembling but resolute. "I will be here for you, always."


    Ember, her tears staining Freya''s shoulder, looked up with reddened eyes. Her voice was barely above a whisper, filled with a mix of sorrow and anger. "Who did this?"


    Freya met Ember''s gaze, saddened. She didn''t want her to live her life for the sake of revenge. "We''re still investigating, but I promise you, we will find out. And whoever is responsible will pay for what they''ve done. Let the grown ups handle this, honey". Freya held Ember tighter.


    Even though Ember was always cold and indifferent, she loves her family dearly. She would do anything to protect them, but the world just took away a man she cared about most in the world. ''I''m too weak''. She thought, soaking Freya''s clothes in tears. ''I need strength. I''ll make those who killed him pay!'' she thought, her determination palpable.


    ***


    Atticus was absorbing mana inside his room, when Arya materialized from the shadows.


    "Fuck!" his surprise evident. He quickly realizes that he made a mistake and corrects himself. "What brings you here?"


    Arya paid no heed to his antics. Her gaze held a somber weight, and she met his eyes with a solemn expression. "Young master, young miss Ember and young master Caldor''s father was killed yesterday night"


    Aria''s words were like a dagger to his heart, each syble cutting deeper than thest.


    "How?" he asked, baffled that Ariel was killed just like that. If there was anything he had learned, it was that the Ravenstein family was one of the strongest in the human domain. It was surprising that anyone dared to kill Ariel.


    "They''re still investigating, young master. You should go meet young master Caldor and young miss Ember. Mydy is breaking the news to them now"


    Without wasting another moment, Atticus set off towards Ember and Caldor, his heart heavy with grief for his cousins. He never met Ariel and he''d be lying if he said he felt anything about his death. Although they might be rted by blood, it was hard to care about a person he never met. The only thing he was worried about was how Ember and Caldor would feel.


    He found Ember and Caldor, their faces etched with sorrow, crying their eyes out, and his eyes fell upon Anastasia and Freya as they embraced them.


    As he stood behind them, his thoughts were a whirlwind of introspection. ''Ariel was strong, and yet he died. Without absolute strength in this world, you can''t survive. It''s even worse for me, as I am practically an heir of the Ravenstein family. I need strength!'' Atticus had died without being able to do anything in his past life; he refused to let that happen again.


    A fierce resolve settled within him, a fire ignited by loss and determination. Atticus''s jaw clenched, his hands balling into fists. He watched as Anastasia and Freyaforted them, his heart aching for their pain.


    "I need strength" he repeated to himself, the words a silent vow. He would train harder, push himself further, and be a force to be reckoned with.


    Meanwhile deep within the Ravenstein estate, nestled within the embrace of a towering mountain,y a secluded training facility crafted with unparalleled precision and fortified to withstand the might of even the most formidable of entities, a Paragon.


    As Avalon stood before the entrance of this formidable facility, his emotions churned like a tempest within him. Deep breaths steadied his resolve, his hands trembling ever so slightly.


    He gazed up at the entrance and with resolute determination, Avalon stepped forward, his heart pounding in his chest.

 Chapter 15: Magnus Ravenstein

    <h4>Chapter 15: Magnus Ravenstein</h4>


    Avalon strode purposefully into the training facility. His gaze was unwavering as he approached a door, the seamless metal surface sliding open soundlessly before him. Inside, his eyes settled upon a figure meditating at its center.


    This figure sat in a meditating position, his posture exuding an air of effortless confidence. His presence seemed to radiate an otherworldly energy, an aura that pulsed with a resonance that transcended the mundane.


    It was as if the very air around him hummed with an electric charge, a palpable force that set him apart from the ordinary. Broad shoulders and muscr frame exude an aura of raw power,manding attention and respect. With a chiseled jawline and piercing steel-grey eyes, his gaze holds an unwavering intensity that can send shivers down the spines of even the boldest adversaries.


    A scar, earned in a battle long past, cuts across his cheek, a badge of honor that adds to his rugged and battle-hardened appearance. This man wad Magnus Ravenstein, the Ravenstein''s Paragon. A powerhouse of humanity!


    With a quiet determination, Avalon closed the distance, his steps echoing softly against the chamber''s walls. As he drew near, he greeted the man with a respectful bow. "Father"


    Magnus eyes, though still closed, seemed to acknowledge Avalon''s presence. His response was tinged with a hint of warning. "I hope you better have something good for you to disturb me, Avalon."


    Avalon''s expression grew more somber, his jaw clenching as he steeled himself for the weight of the words he was about to utter. "Ariel was killed," he said.


    Magnus''s eyes snapped open, his gaze sharp and piercing. "Repeat what you just said," he demanded, his tone cold and unyielding.


    Avalon''s heart raced as he repeated the devastating news, "Ariel died."


    In an instant, the air seemed to fracture around them, a blur of motion and sound that was almost imperceptible. A supersonic punchnded with bone-crushing force, striking Avalon with an impact that left him reeling. The power behind the blow was iprehensible, a testament to the depths of Magnus power.


    Avalon''s body was sent hurtling through the air, crashing into the wall. The runes etched into the walls simply flickered, their intricate designs momentarily disturbed by the shockwave. The room was created to withstand Paragons, the force of the punch not nearly enough to damage it.


    Avalony against the wall, his breathboured, pain searing through his body. His eyes widened, his mind struggling toprehend the swiftness and sheer power of the strike. He had faced battles as a Grandmaster-rank individual, a power earned through blood and sweat, but before his father, he felt like a novice.


    Magnus remained unmoved, still seated in a meditating position. His very presence radiated an aura of dominance, an embodiment of the power that a Paragon wielded. Avalon, a feared demon of the battlefield,y humbled by a single strike, such was the power of a Paragon!


    Moving from Grandmaster rank to Paragon is a monumental leap in the realm of power, a transformation that defies the very limits of human potential. It''s a metamorphosis that grants an individual ess to an unprecedented wellspring of strength, propelling them into the echelons of the extraordinary.


    At this rank, the augmentation of mana and stats is nothing short of awe-inspiring. It''s as if the floodgates of an untapped reservoir have been thrust open, releasing a torrent of energy that courses through the very core of one''s being. This surge in power is unparalleled, with mana levels skyrocketing to a staggering magnitude, dwarfing what was once considered exceptional.


    But the shift is not solely quantitative. The transition from Grandmaster-rank to Paragon-rank carries a qualitative transformation as well. To attain Grandmaster rank, one must master the intricate art of forming a domain, a sphere of influence that epasses their power and bends the fabric of reality itself. It''s a feat that requires a profound understanding of one''s abilities and the world around them.


    However, to be a Paragon, one must go beyond the mere establishment of a domain. They must embody their power in a way that goes beyond mastery, bing a living vessel of their capabilities. Every facet of their being, every thought, every action, is imbued with the essence of their power. It''s a fusion of self and ability, a harmonious convergence that transcends mere technique.


    The difference between Grandmaster-rank and Paragon was just too great. That''s why it wasn''t a surprise to see Avalon lose without being able to put up a fight.


    Avalon knelt before Magnus, silent acknowledgment of the weight of his failures.


    "You mean to tell me you couldn''t even protect the family!?" Magnus voice was a seething torrent of anger, each word dripping with disappointment. "Did I make a mistake giving you the position of family head?" His words hung in the air, a bitter usation that cut to the core.


    Avalon''s frustration and grief were etched upon his face, a mixture of sorrow and determination. His hands clenched into fists at his sides, his teeth gritted in a disy of raw emotion. "I... I''m sorry," he admitted, his voiceced with regret.


    Magnus''s eyes bore into him, a silent challenge that demanded answers. "Who killed him?" His voice was a thunderousmand, a demand for ountability.


    "We''re still searching," Avalon responded


    In an instant, Magnus aura surged forward, an overwhelming force that mmed into Avalon with bone-crushing impact. The force was so immense that he was sent sprawling to the ground, his body pinned by the sheer weight of Magnus power. He gasped for breath, the pressure of the aura almost suffocating.


    After a few agonizing seconds, the pressure lifted, and Avalon struggled to push himself upright. His heart pounded in his chest, his body aching from the onught.


    Avalon voice cut through the aftermath, his words carrying a renewed edge.


    "But we suspect the Obsidian Order" He continued, with blood oozing out of his mouth


    "I think it''s about time I make my reappearance," Magnus dered, his toneced with anger. "It seems people no longer fear the Ravensteins anymore."


    "Call a family meeting," Magnus demanded, his voice resolute "Attendance is mandatory."


    In the Ravenstein family, numerous branch families interwove to create aplex and harmonious whole. Each branch yed a vital role in upholding the family''s legacy, their unique responsibilities contributing to the formidable reputation that the Ravensteins held.


    There were those who dedicated themselves to the intricate web of trade andmerce. These shrewd Ravensteins navigated the ever-shifting currents of markets and economies, ensuring that the Ravensteins maintained their prosperity and influence.


    With a keen eye for opportunity and an understanding of global dynamics, they forged connections that spanned across different sectors and secured the family''s financial stability. They manage the Ravencrest Consortium, a hegemon in the human domain and report directly to the main family.


    On another front, warriors of unparalleled skill and discipline honed their craft within the branch family dedicated to martial prowess. Through rigorous training and relentless dedication, they transformed into formidable guardians, protecting the family''s interests with unwavering loyalty.


    These warriors were the embodiment of the family''s strength, embodying the legacy of centuries of martial tradition. They are called, Raven Vanguard and they also report directly to the main family.


    In the shadows, a branch family focused on intelligence and information maniption worked tirelessly to gather secrets, decipher cryptic messages, and uncover hidden truths.


    Their expertise in espionage and intrigue allowed the Ravensteins to wield information as a potent weapon, ensuring they remained ahead of their rivals and adversaries. They are known as the, Silent Nexus and only report to the family head.


    While there were other branches that existed, these families stood as the primary force within the Ravenstein lineage. Through their united endeavors, the Ravensteins upheld their esteemed legacy, a force of unparalleled influence and revered strength.


    "Yes, father" Avalon replied, then he stood up and left the room, limply.


    After witnessing Avalon''s departure, Magnus gaze shifted to the ground, his eyes closing in a moment of solemn reflection. A tinge of sadness creased his features, etching lines of sorrow onto his face.


    A heavy sigh escaped his lips, his breath mingling with the atmosphere of mncholy that surrounded him. With a sense of empathy, he acknowledged the depth of Avalon''s burden. "It wasn''t your fault, Avalon," he murmured, his wordsced with a quiet reassurance. "You didn''t fail him."


    "I did"


    A surge of determination coursed through Magnus''s veins, a fierce resolve to seek justice and avenge the fallen. In an instant, his aura red to life, an ethereal energy that radiated power and authority. The room itself seemed to quiver in response, the very air trembling as if acknowledging the force that Magnus had unleashed.


    "The Obsidian Order", he uttered, his voiceced with anger.


    Runes etched into the walls shimmered, their symbols glowing with an inner light as if stirred by Magnus''s potent energy. The air crackled with an electrifying energy, a testament to the depths of Magnus''s strength.

 Chapter 16: Undercurrent

    <h4>Chapter 16: Undercurrent</h4>


    In a dimly lit chamber, a scene of torment unfolded. A man was bound to a chair, his anguished cries echoing off the cold metallic walls as the woman before him subjected him to unspeakable suffering.


    With a cascade of white hair cascading down her shoulders, she exuded an aura of ethereal beauty, juxtaposed by the malevolence that danced within her gaze. Her form was well-proportioned, a stark contrast to the malevolence that her actions conveyed.


    Into this disturbing tableau entered another figure, a man whose demeanor was marked by respect and deference.


    "Mistress Lyanna," he addressed her, his words careful and measured. "Master Magnus has called a family meeting and attendance is mandatory."


    As the man spoke, Lyanna''s focus shifted from her victim to the neer. Her gaze bore into him with a chilling intensity, causing an involuntary shiver to crawl down his spine. A palpable sense of unease settled upon him as he realized the extent of her power and the icy aura she radiated.


    ''Scary!'' he thought, his inner voice tinged with a mix of apprehension and awe. The woman''s gaze held him captive, her presence overwhelming. Lyanna, the enigmatic head of the Silent Nexus, had always been a figure shrouded in an aura of cold calction.


    Her every move was deliberate, her actions a reflection of her meticulous nning and strategic foresight. Yet, the torment she had inflicted seemed to have unearthed a side of her that was both chilling and captivating.


    With a dismissive gesture, Lyanna instructed the man to leave, her attention drawn back to her sinister work.


    Time passed, and eventually, Lyanna emerged from the chamber, a sinister smile ying upon her lips. Her earlier coldness had transformed into an almost giddy anticipation. "Finally," she muttered to herself, her voice carrying a note of excitement. "It''s going to get interesting around here."


    ***


    Amidst an elegant dining room, the soft chatter of family conversations filled the air as Nathan, a man with a gentle roundness and a crown of white hair, engaged in lunch with his loved ones.


    In the midst of this idyllic scene, a shadow fell across his face as his butler discreetly leaned in, whispering news of a family meeting. Nathan''s expression shifted imperceptibly, a fleeting glimpse of concern that he quickly masked behind a polite smile.


    "Thank you, Ren" he murmured, his tone a careful blend of gratitude andposure. With a graceful bow, the butler withdrew, leaving Nathan to navigate the sudden shift in atmosphere with poise.


    As his family members turned their gazes upon him, curiosity etched into their features, Nathan''s wife voiced her concern. "Is everything alright, dear?" she inquired, a note of worrycing her voice.


    Nathan''s smile remained fixed as he reassured her, his eyes meeting hers with a reassuring gaze. "It''s nothing to worry about, my love," he replied, his voice carrying a soothing undertone.


    ''Things are about to be troublesome.'' A more somber thought echoed in his head. As the head of the Ravencrest Consortium, Nathan''s foresight allowed him to recognize the ripples of change that this unexpected family meeting would undoubtedly bring.


    With a final sip of his wine, Nathan took a moment topose himself, his thoughts a whirlwind of preparation and contemtion.


    ***


    Amidst the grim aftermath of a battlefield, a lone figure stood as a beacon of power and devastation. The lifeless bodies scattered around him were a haunting testament to his prowess. His burly frame exuded an air of authority, and his white hair contrasted sharply against his impably clean attire, a stark contradiction to the carnage that surrounded him.


    A man materialized before him, an urrence that the Grandmaster-rank acknowledged with a nonchnt air. The Grandmaster-rank''s voice resonated with power as he spoke, a reflection of his exalted status.


    "Echo, I hope no one escaped?"


    His inquiry was met with a sinct response. "No, Master Sirius" the man replied, his tone neutral and efficient.


    "There''s a message from home, master ", Echo stated.


    With Sirius curiosity piqued. "Oh, what''s that?" he inquired.


    As Echo conveyed the news of Ariel''s death and the family meeting called by Magnus, Sirius reaction was visceral. A surge of anger rippled through him, his features contorting in outrage.


    "Ariel was killed?" he seethed, his voiceced with a potent mix of disbelief and fury. The thought of anyone daring to challenge the Ravenstein family incited a burning wrath within him.


    His next words were decisive, resonating with a chilling finality. "We''re pulling out," he dered, his tone dripping with venom.


    The implication was clear ¡ª those responsible for Ariel''s death would face the wrath of the Ravensteins. His word carries weight as this man is the head of the Raven Vanguard, Sirius Ravenstein.


    Simultaneously, the ripple of consequences spread across other locations, mirroring Sirius''s decision. The very foundation of power and influence trembled as different Ravensteins emerged from where ever they were.


    Thendscape of their world was poised to shift, and the lives of countless individuals would be irrevocably altered by the decisions made within that fateful family meeting.

 Chapter 17: Funeral

    <h4>Chapter 17: Funeral</h4>


    The grandeur of the Ravenstein estate took on a somber hue as the day of the funeral arrived. Dark clouds hung low in the sky, their weight mirroring the heaviness that had settled upon the hearts of those in attendance. The air was thick with a sense of reverence, as if nature itself paid homage to the solemn asion.


    Nestled within the heart of the Ravenstein estate, the burial ground of the Ravensteins stands as a solemn testament to the legacy and power of this formidable family. Monuments of marble and stone rise gracefully from the ground, each bearing the mark of a distinguished Ravenstein.


    borate sculptures and intricate engravings capture the essence of these illustrious individuals, immortalizing their achievements and contributions to the family''s legacy. A marble dais, adorned with flickering candles and wreaths of midnight-hued flowers, held the empty casket that symbolized Ariel Ravenstein''s final resting ce.


    The Ravenstein family, their distinctive white hair, stood together at the forefront. Their expressions were a mosaic, each face etched with the weight of their lineage.


    Atticus, Ember, and Caldor stood together at the front. Ember and Caldor''s eyes werepletely red from crying all night. Atticus couldn''t help but clench his fist as he watched them in this state.


    He had always cared deeply for his family, and seeing them like this pained him. In the silence of the morning, a single word echoed in his mind: ''Strength,''


    As the service began, a hush fell over the assembled multitude. A soft dirge, carried by mournful strings, intertwined with the rustle of leaves and the distant echo of a mourning dove. The head of the Ravenstein family, Avalon, stepped forward to address the gathering.


    Standing amidst a gathering of somber faces, Avalon''s voice carried a weight of both sorrow and reverence as he spoke about his fallen brother.


    "He was a good man. A good brother. A good father." Avalon''s words seemed to hang in the air, a testament to the depth of his feelings.


    "Talented beyond measure, Ariel had a spirit that burned with determination and a heart that knew no bounds." A faint smile tugged at the corner of Avalon''s lips as he reminisced, a bittersweet contrast to the heavy atmosphere.


    Avalon''s gaze turned downward for a moment, his expression clouded by a veil of sorrow. "He didn''t deserve to go like this," he murmured, his voice a mere whisper carried by the wind. "To have his light extinguished so abruptly, it''s a loss that will forever linger in our hearts."


    As his voice wavered with emotion, Avalon''s resolve remained unshaken. "But even in the face of this death, we must remember his legacy," he dered, his words a rallying cry. "Ariel''s spirit lives on in the ideals he embodied and the impact he made on all of us."


    Avalon''s voice grew stronger, his eyes shimmering with a mix of pride and sadness. "Let us honor Ariel by carrying forward his values, by continuing the work he started, and by standing united as a family. For even in death, his presence remains a guiding light that will forever inspire us."


    A poignant silence settled over the courtyard as the empty casket was slowly lowered into the ground. The absence of Ariel''s physical form was a poignant reminder of the uncertainties of fate.


    Yet, the air was infused with a sense of unity, a shared understanding that Ariel''s spirit would forever be intertwined with the legacy of the Ravenstein name.


    Atticus, Ember, Caldor and the other family members, their expressions a mixture of sorrow and resolve, each took turns cing a single white rose upon the casket. The petals seemed to carry a whisper of their emotions, a silent tribute to the fallen.


    Following the solemn burial of Ariel Ravenstein, the grand estate bore witness to a procession of families who hade to pay their respects. The tier-1 families sent representatives as they deem it beneath then toe all the way for such.


    In the grand hall that had been transformed into a gathering ce for the mourning and the families paying their respects, Atticus moved with purpose. His eyes swept over the somber crowd, he saw Freya and Caldor talking with some people but no Ember.


    Finally he found her standing alone in a corner, concealed by shadows. Her demeanor a reflection of the grief that weighed heavily upon the room.


    Approaching her with a sense of empathy, Atticus offered a gentle smile. "Ember," he began, his tone soft and reassuring. "I know this is a stupid question, but how are you holding up?"


    Ember''s gaze shifted toward Atticus, her face was a portrait of anguish, her once bright eyes now red and puffy. Her sleeves were soaked from the constant wiping of tears "He didn''t deserve this," she said, her voice barely above a whisper, her words carrying a raw vulnerability.


    Atticus nodded, his eyes reflecting understanding. "No, he didn''t," he agreed. "Sometimes life deals us painful hands that we can''t control. But remember, you have a family that cares deeply for you, and we''ll support each other no matter what."


    Ember''s silence lingered, her eyes fixed on a distant point. Atticus continued, his voice gentle yet resolute. "You have to get past this, Ember. It''s what Ariel would have wanted"


    For a moment, Ember''s fa?ade seemed to waver, a fleeting glimpse of vulnerability in her eyes.


    "It hurts" she admitted, her voice finally revealing a hint of the emotions she held within.


    Atticus reached out, gently cing a hand on her shoulder. "It''s okay to hurt," he assured her. "But don''t let that pain consume you. Lean on those who care about you, and together, we''ll find a way to honor Ariel''s memory."


    Ember''s gaze met his, tears streaming from her eyes. She wrapped her arms around him in a tight embrace and whispered, her voice barely audible, "Thank you."


    Atticus held her close, gently patting her head. "You''re never alone, Ember," he reassured her, his words a promise.

 Chapter 18: Family meeting

    <h4>Chapter 18: Family meeting</h4>


    In the tranquil expanse of the Ravenstein estate, a hush fell over the burial grounds as Magnus stood in somber contemtion before Ariel''s ornate tomb. His gaze was fixed upon the intricate engravings that adorned the monument, lost in abyrinth of memories and regrets.


    A gentle footfall, barely a whisper against the backdrop of his thoughts, pulled his attention away from the memorial. Freya, a woman of strength and grace, approached from behind, her presence a soothing balm against the ache of grief. "Magnus," her voice was a soft caress, carrying a blend of affection and reproach.


    Turning with a hint of a smile, Magnus met her gaze. "My lovely wife," he greeted her, his words infused with genuine warmth.


    Freya responded with a delicate arch of her eyebrow,


    "So now I''m your wife?" Her words held a subtle undercurrent of humor, a yful jab at theplexity of their rtionship.


    Magnus extended his arms in an unspoken invitation, his expression earnest. "Come on, honey," he entreated, his voice a soothing melody that hung in the air. "You know why I had to do it. We need strength if we want to survive in this world. Avalon isn''t prepared to bear the weight of the family just yet."


    A sigh escaped Freya, carrying with it a weight of frustration. "You disappeared into seclusion for years," she reproached, her voiceced with a mixture of hurt and exasperation. "Not a single visit. And now, all of a sudden, you decide to y the caring husband?"


    Magnus''s arms encircled her, a gentle attempt to bridge the emotional chasm that had grown between them. "I did it for us, Freya," he asserted, his voice a steady reassurance. "Every bit of strength counts. Avalon has much to learn before he''s ready to carry the mantle."


    A spark of frustration ignited within Freya, her voice taking on a sharper edge. "Avalon returned from seeing you, all bloodied," she used, her gaze a tempest of conflicting emotions. "Did you me it on him?"


    Magnus''s demeanor turned serious.


    "I had to be firm with him, Freya," he exined, his words measured and resolute. "He must understand the gravity of leading the family. If he can''t protect his own flesh and blood, how can we entrust the family to him?"


    The anger in Freya''s eyes softened, it gave way to a profound sadness. Her voice trembled as she spoke, her words weighed down by the sorrow that clung to her heart. "Ariel was too young," she whispered, "Too young"


    Magnus held her tightly, his embrace a silent offering of sce amidst the storm of emotions that raged within her. "I know, Freya," he murmured, his voice a gentle reassurance. "Whoever is responsible for this... they will face the consequences. Tenfold."


    A tear slipped down Freya''s cheek, and he whispered once more, his voice a fervent pledge that echoed in the stillness,


    "Tenfold."


    ***


    On the day following the funeral, the Ravenstein estate buzzed with a palpable sense of anticipation. The Raven hall, now adorned with a blend of somber elegance and underlying power, was a gathering point for the formidable members of the family.


    Over a hundred individuals, each exuding an aura of undeniable strength, at least Master-rank, had assembled. They shared amon feature ¡ª a cascade of white hair that marked their lineage and strength.


    The Ravenstein genes carried an unyielding strength, an almost unbreakable legacy that manifested in a remarkable trait ¡ª an overwhelming majority of Ravenstein members, nearly 99%, boasted a mane of striking white hair.


    It was as if the very essence of their lineage had imprinted itself upon their appearance, a testament to the enduring power of their bloodline. This unmistakable feature transcended generations, demonstrating a dominance that overcame the genes of others attempting to intertwine with the Ravenstein legacy.


    These were the powerhouses of the Ravenstein family, a collective force that managed the diverse aspects of their legacy. The hall reverberated with the gravity of their presence, a testament to the authority they held.


    Among them were members who held key military positions, temporarily granted leave to honor the memory of Ariel. They shared themon purpose of serving the main family and upholding its ideals.


    Arranged in a precise formation, their seats faced one another, creating a path from the entrance to the grand thrones at the end of the hall. An even more imposing presence awaited there ¡ª tworger throne elevated above their assembly, a symbol of authority that resonated through the generations.


    The front row of this assembly was reserved for those whose influence and responsibilities bore the heaviest weight. Among them, Lyanna, Nathan and Sirius were seated.


    "I see you haven''t lost weight, Nathan," Sirius quipped, a knowing grin dancing on his lips.


    Nathan chuckled heartily, his eyes crinkling at the corners as he offered a good-natured shrug. "Ah, well, Sirius, there are some battles that one simply decides not to fight," he replied, his tone carrying a hint of amusement. "Besides, who needs a slim figure when you can have the pleasure of enjoying a hearty feast?"


    "True, true. You''ve always had a way of living life on your own terms, Nathan. Just don''t over do it, we wouldn''t a Ravenstein to die of a heart attack now would we?"


    Before Nathan couldunch a wittyeback, "Would you two stop bickering?" Lyanna chimed in, her voice carrying a note of exasperated amusement. "We have more pressing matters to attend to. They''ll be here soon."


    Nathan''s yful grin transformed into a mild pout as he turned to face the side, feigning mock offense.


    Sirius chuckled, acknowledging Lyanna''s point. "You''re right, Lyanna. There''ll be time for our yful jabster."


    Amidst the hum of conversations that filled the grand hall, the mood shifted as the massive double doors swung open, revealing the figures of Magnus, Freya, Avalon, and Anastasia, who entered with an aura ofmanding authority. Their presence was like a sudden gust of wind, silencing the room and demanding attention.


    As Magnus and Freya stepped forward, an overwhelming pressure seemed to cascade outward, a force that rippled through the air and reached every corner of the hall. It was as though the weight of Magnus power bore down upon them, prompting a collective response that was both instinctual and reverent.


    One by one, those gathered rose to their feet, their postures straightening as a mark of respect. Heads bowed and gazes averted, their actions were a tangible acknowledgment of the awe-inspiring presence that Magnus personified. The atmosphere had shifted, transformed by an undeniable recognition of authority that transcended rank and lineage.


    Magnus''s steady stride carried them to the imposing, elevated throne at the end of the hall. As he settled upon the seat, the room seemed to hold its breath, as if even the very air recognized the weight of his presence.


    Freya also sat down on her seat, beside him. On a lower elevation, Avalon and Anastasia took their ces on the smaller thrones, each embodying the collective strength and unity of the Ravenstein family.


    A hushed tension lingered in the room, the silence amplifying the moment''s significance. Then, with a voice that resonated with undeniablemand, Magnus spoke, each word bearing the weight of his authority. "Let the meeting begin."

 Chapter 19: Speech

    <h4>Chapter 19: Speech</h4>


    As Magnus began to speak, his voice resonated through the hall, a deep timbre that seemed to reverberate in the very bones of those who listened. His words cut through the silence, carrying the weight of his emotions and the urgency of the moment.


    "Our family has suffered a grievous loss," Magnus intoned, his voice tinged with a mix of sorrow and steely resolve. "Ariel Ravenstein, a pir of our legacy, was targeted and taken from us." A collective murmur of agreement rippled through the assembly, the pain of their loss etched onto each face.


    A sense of simmering anger permeated the air, an emotion shared by all present. Magnus'' words struck a chord, reminding them of the vulnerability that had been exposed, the loss of the fear and respect that had once been synonymous with the Ravenstein name.


    "But let it be known," Magnus dered, his voice growing stronger, "That we will not stand idly by. The obsidian order has dared to challenge us, to undermine our power and threaten our family. This affront will not go unanswered."


    His words hung heavy in the air, a promise of action and retribution. The very room seemed to vibrate with the intensity of their collective determination. The Ravenstein family, known for their formidable strength and indomitable will, the madmen of the human domain, were prepared to go to war.


    Magnus'' gaze swept over the assembly, his eyes meeting each pair with an unwavering intensity. "We are not to be trifled with," he proimed, his voice carrying the weight of centuries of history.


    The room fell into a hushed silence, the gravity of his words sinking in.


    With his voice infused with unshakable resolve, Magnus concluded, "I, Magnus Ravenstein, here by wage war against the obsidian order! Let the human domain bear witness once more to the might of the Ravenstein family."


    The room remained still, the air heavy with anticipation. The path forward was clear, revenge.


    Following the family meeting, a palpable determination hung in the air as the Ravensteins dispersed. Among them, Avalon, walked alongside Nathen, Lyanna, and Sirius.


    Amidst their solemn stride, Lyanna''s voice sliced through the charged atmosphere, rying important information. Her words held a steely edge as she reported on a recent breakthrough: "We caught and interrogated a man at Sentinel Guardians," she began. "He was the one who orchestrated Ariel''s mission. A spy of the obsidian order."


    Avalon''s jaw tightened, his anger simmering beneath the surface. "And what did he reveal?" he demanded, his voice a low growl.


    Lyanna''s gaze didn''t waver as she continued, "He disclosed that the mastermind behind Ariel''s targeting is a man named Ronad. He is the head of the obsidian order''s branch in sector 4."


    "It appears," she continued, "That Ronad''s motive was personal. Ariel had killed his son during one of his missions, driving him to seek revenge."


    Avalon''s fists clenched at his sides, his anger intensifying. "Ronad," he seethed, the name dripping with venom. "I want him found. Every resource at our disposal, Lyanna. Spare nothing. Let me know the moment you have any lead."


    Lyanna nodded, her expression resolute. "Consider it done, Avalon."


    As Lyanna departed, Sirius stepped forward. "You should take it easy, Avalon. We''ll get him and make him pay for this," he said, cing a reassuring hand on Avalon''s shoulders.


    Avalon let out a deep breath, his voice filled with determination. "Yeah. The Obsidian Order dared to target us, we''ll make sure they regret it!"


    "I''ll be staying at the estate for the time being. By the way, where''s your son? I think it''s about time I see him," Sirius inquired, tapping Avalon''s shoulders gently.


    "He''s in the mansion," Avalon replied


    "Alright then, I''m off. We''ll get him, Avalon. Don''t worry," Sirius assured him, his gaze unwavering.


    Avalon''s gratitude was evident as he nodded. "Thank you."


    With those words, Sirius left, leaving Avalon to his thoughts.


    Meanwhile, Nathan''s slightly portly form mirrored the weight of the situation as he walked alongside the group, his expression etched with concern. His muttered deration cut through the tension. "This is going to cost a lot of money," he grumbled, his mind already whirring with calctions.


    ***


    Hey you, brilliant reader! ?? Your support keeps my creativity flowing like melted cheese on a pizza. ?? Care to toss a virtual slice my way? ????

 Chapter 20: News

    <h4>Chapter 20: News</h4>


    In a dimly lit room filled with an array of intricate tools and ingredients, a man meticulously went about his work. His focus was unbreakable, his hands moving with a practiced grace as he mixed, measured, andbined various elements.


    This man was the Paragon of the Alverian family in Sector-4, one of the tier-1 families in the human domian, Thorne Alverian. He possesses a fiery red hair which cascades over his forehead, framing his countenance in a wild and untamed manner. Partially obscuring his gaze, his hair seems to enhance the intensity of his sapphire eyes, which pierce through the veil of uncertainty with a sharp, discerning brilliance.


    While the Ravensteins forge their legacy on the battlefield, the Alverians have sculpted their dominion through the arcane and enigmatic art of alchemy. Within their secretive enves and well-guardedboratories, they manipte the very essence of elements to craft potions of unimaginable power.


    These elixirs, both wondrous and perilous, have be the lifeblood of the realm, a silent force that bolsters warriors, bestowing upon them advantages that could tip the scales of any conflict. As the Ravensteins marshal their strength for battle, the Alverians exert their influence in the markets, their grip on the alchemical trade firm and unyielding.


    As Thorne worked diligently, his concentration unwavering, a woman entered the room. She observed him from a distance, a silent presence that refrained from disrupting his meticulous process. Four hours passed in an almost meditative silence, the woman''s patience evident as she patiently waited for his attention.


    Finally, with the finishing touches of his potionplete, the man nced up and noticed the woman standing there. His brows furrowed in mild surprise, and he cleared his throat before speaking, "What do you want?"


    The woman''s voice was respectful and sinct as she reported, "The Ravensteins have dered war on the obsidian order."


    The man''s expression shifted "This is going to be troublesome," he murmured, "Those madmen have the potential to cause a lot of destruction if left unchecked."


    His words hung in the air and woman nodded in understanding. The man then gestured for her to leave, his attention returning to his tools and potions. With a respectful bow, the woman turned and exited the room, leaving Thorne to his contemtions.


    ***


    In a chamber bathed in the fiery glow of a freshly forged metal, a man sat in solemn contemtion. His raven-ck hair framed his face, casting a stark contrast against his tannedplexion.


    Muscles, firm and unyielding, coiled beneath his skin like steel cables, a testament to his strength and endurance. He was a figure of formidable presence, his very aura exuding an air ofmand. This man is the Paragon of the Emberforge family in Sector-2, one of the tier-1 of the human domian, Gavric Emberforge.


    The Emberforge family are deeply rooted in craftsmanship and innovation. Their skilled artisans and crafters forge intricate and enchanting creations. With meticulous attention to detail, the Emberforge produces artifacts that are as beautiful as they are functional, from enchanted weaponry to intricate trinkets that weave magic into the fabric of daily life. They are the main reason for humanity''s technological advancements.


    Before him, the centerpiece of his attention, rested a piece of metal that glowed with an otherworldly intensity. If one could take a closer look, they would notice that this metal was Daramite Coreneum, a metal that is 10M times harder than diamond.


    His eyes fixated upon the metal as if seeking to unravel its mysteries. There was a depth to his stare, a search for understanding that went beyond the physical realm.


    A presence entered the chamber, bowing respectfully to the man who sat before the awe-inspiring metal. As the neer ryed a message, the man''s gaze reluctantly shifted from the metal to settle upon the messenger. An aura of authority enveloped him, and a chilling silence hung in the air, a testament to the power he wielded and the weight of his attention.


    The message delivered, the man excused the messenger with a barely perceptible nod. His expression remained unchanged, a mask of quiet contemtion that betrayed no emotion. Once more, his focus returned to the burning metal, his thoughts abyrinth of possibilities and ns that only he could fathom.


    Across the sprawling expanse of the human domain, whispers of uncertainty and concern swept through the distinguished families like a chilling wind. The news of the Ravenstein family''s deration of war against the Obsidian Order reverberated through family halls, opulent chambers, and secluded estates alike, leaving an indelible mark of trepidation in its wake.


    ***


    Atticus made his way to the garden where his Anastasia and Freya were drinking tea. It had been a week since Ariel died. There, amidst the delicate symphony of rustling leaves and fragrant blooms, he spotted them. Atticus approached and greeted them.


    "Good morning, mum. Grandma" he offered, a blend of warmth threading his words.


    Anastasia''s lips curved into a fond smile as she looked up from her cup of tea. "Ah, honey, what are you doing here?" she asked


    Freya also looked at Atticus, wondering why he was here. He was always in his room doing who knows what. He neveres out on his own, unless Anastasia forces him.


    He settled into a seat beside them. He cleared his throat and spoke. "Mum, I can''t wait a year. Please, let me learn how to fight now."


    He had thought about it and decided that getting strength couldn''t wait. ''Life is full of uncertainties, the stronger you are, the better your chances,'' Atticus thought.


    Anastasia''s gaze held his, and a moment of contemtive silence hung in the air. Then, to Atticus''s surprise, a smile graced her features as she nodded. "Alright, At. I agree."


    His eyebrows furrowed in astonishment. "You... you do?"


    Anastasia''s eyes twinkled with a newfound resolve. "Yes. I''ve realized that in this world, anyone can be vulnerable, no matter how much protection surrounds them. It''s your own strength that truly matters."


    She reached out, her hand epassing his. "Promise me, though, that you''ll be careful. Take it step by step."


    Atticus beamed with gratitude. "Thank you, Mum. I promise."


    He kissed her and Freya on their cheeks and left the garden.


    As Atticus departed, Anastasia''s gaze shifted to Freya, the unspoken weight of their shared sorrow lingering in the air. "How are you, Freya?" she asked.


    Freya''s expression softened, her voice carrying the echoes of past grief. "Seeing your child die before you must be the most unbearable pain a parent could endure."


    A somber understanding passed between them, and then suddenly Freya''s aura surged forth. An aura of undeniable strength of a Grandmaster-rank. "The obsidian order will be eradicated from this world, no matter what it takes." she muttered.

 Chapter 21: Master

    <h4>Chapter 21: Master</h4>


    As Atticus was making his way back to his room, lost in his thoughts, he noticed a man approaching him. The man had a burly frame, white hair and was dressed in an impably clean attire. He stopped in front of Atticus, his sharp gaze sizing him up.


    "Oh, you must be Atticus. You look weak" the man remarked.


    ''He''s strong!'' Atticus felt a sense of vulnerability in him from seeing the man, as if no matter what he does, he wouldn''t be able to survive if the man were to decide to take any action against him.


    "What do you expect from a 5 year old?" Atticus retorted. ''Is he expecting me to be a super baby or something?'' He continued "Well, I''m going to start training soon."


    ''He''s strong. This could be an ideal chance to acquire a mentor,'' he mused inwardly. Initially, he had hoped that Avalon would be the one to train him, especially after Anastasia had agreed that he could start training at the age of 6. However, with Ariel''s death, he knew that Avalon wouldn''t be able to do it.


    The man''s lips curled into a half-smile. "Oh, good. And who will be training you?"


    "I''m nning on joining the regr morning training with the guards" Atticus exined, hoping the man will fall for it.


    The man''s eyes twinkled with amusement. "How about bing my student?"


    ''Jackpot!'' he thought inwardly, but outwardly he raised an eyebrow, scrutinizing the man more intently. "I don''t know you," he remarked.


    The man chuckled. "Fair enough. Allow me to introduce myself then. I am Sirius Ravenstein, the head of the Raven vanguard."


    Atticus had learned a lot during his lessons; he had already gained insight into the structure of the Ravenstein family. He feigned a brief pause, appearing to contemte before finally nodding and responding, "Okay."


    Siriusughed heartily. "I was expecting a bit more surprise"


    "Well, you look strong, so i assumed you were someone important" Atticus replied in a matter of fact tone.


    "Oh, smartd. Even though I asked you to be my student, you''re still going to have to prove you have what it takes." said Sirius, his tone carrying a hint of challenge.


    Without hesitation, Atticus infused mana into his arm, and with a powerful strike, he hit the wall beside him. The sound of crumbling stone filled the air as a grin formed on Atticus''s face.


    "Is that enough for you?" he quipped.


    He had been experimenting with his mana, and he discovered that it could be use to augment any body part. All he had to do was draw mana from his mana core, into his hand and punch. It took him a while, but he was able to eventually do it.


    A stunned silence hung for a moment, and then Sirius burst intoughter, genuine amusement in his expression. He couldn''t help but think, ''Of course his son is a monster too.''


    Growing up together in the Ravenstein estate, Avalon, Sirius, Lyanna and Nathan formed a close-knit quartet and they were known as the ''Four Stars of Ravenstein''


    Sirius had always recognized Avalon''s monstrous talent. Even as youngsters, Avalon''s innate strength set him apart from others.


    However, he couldn''t have foreseen that his son would turn out to be even more of a prodigy than he was. He''s awakened at the age of 5!


    ''And he can already augment his body with mana, a feat that people twice his age struggle to achieve. He''s an extraordinary talent!''


    Amidst hisughter, Siriusposed himself and nodded, his eyes gleaming with newfound respect. "Okay, Atticus. You''ve made your point."


    "So, when do we start?" Atticus asked, having expected this reaction.


    He had been exceedingly cautious about what he divulged, uncertain about the norms of this new world. Anastasia regrly examined his mana core in search of any alterations, yet his skill ''conceal'' aided him in safeguarding his progress.


    Atticus, of course, didn''t trust this man, but the fact that he was the head of the Raven Vanguard made revealing that he was an awakened easier. He was well aware that Sirius was bound to the main family by a strict mana contract.


    A mana contract was directly linked to one''s mana core, and breaking the contract would result in immediate death.


    "Now"


    Without warning, Sirius moved swiftly and struck Atticus in the stomach. The force of the blow sent Atticus skidding down the hallway, crashing into the far wall. Atticus coughed, struggling to regain his breath.


    "Rule number one," Sirius mused, a yful glint in his eyes. "Never let your guard down."


    Arya emerged from the shadows, her expression cold and threatening. "What are you doing?"


    Sirius grinned, unfazed by her hostility. "What do you think? Training my new student."


    Arya''s gaze could have frozen fire.


    "If you harm him¡ª"


    Atticus raised his arm weakly to stop her. "Arya, it''s fine. I agreed to this."


    Arya''s eyes softened as she helped Atticus stand, concern etched across her features. "Young master..."


    Sirius walked away, his voice trailing behind him. "Come to the training grounds by 6 tomorrow."


    Atticus limped back toward his room, Arya''s support helping him along the way. When they finally reached his room, Arya turned to him and couldn''t help but ask,


    "Young master, why are you going to such lengths to gain strength? I''ve noticed you absorbing mana every day. You should be d I didn''t inform Lady Anastasia. If she hears about this, she will make sure you never leave her side again."


    Initially, Arya believed that Atticus might have been subconsciously absorbing mana, but as he grew older and the intensity of his actions increased¡ªsuch as sitting down cross-legged during his training¡ªit became clear to her that her young master was quite unusual.


    She had put in considerable effort to ascertain how he possessed this knowledge, yet eventually, she abandoned the pursuit, since it wasn''t detrimental.


    "Stalker," Atticus chuckled, teasing her. Initially, he wasn''t aware that Arya was always watching him. He found that outter.


    Of course, he panicked when he realized, but he quickly calmed down when he noticed that Arya didn''t do anything or report him to Anastasia. Since he couldn''t do anything about the situation, he decided to continue training as if nothing had happened.


    Arya blushed furiously. "I was just protecting you!"


    Atticusughed heartily. "Thank you, Arya. For watching over me and for not telling Mum."


    Arya''s heart warmed at his gratitude. "Of course, young master."


    As Atticus settled onto his bed, he looked up at Arya. "I need strength because it''s the only way I can survive."


    Arya''s eyes gleamed with determination. "But I''ll protect you."


    Atticus met her gaze, his voice firm. "Wasn''t someone protecting Ariel too? Yet he still died. In this world, only your strength matters, Arya."


    Arya''s expression softened, a mixture of determination and understanding in her eyes. She nodded slowly. "Alright, young master. Then I''ll be by your side as you search for that strength."

 Chapter 22: Hellish Training

    <h4>Chapter 22: Hellish Training</h4>


    The following day, under the clear sky, Atticus stood within the training grounds, his anticipation mixing with the crisp morning air.


    The Ravenstein training grounds sprawled across a vast expanse ofnd, nestled within the heart of the family estate. The grounds themselves were meticulously designed to amodate a variety of training exercises.


    At the center of the grounds, arge open space was designated for sparring matches andbat drills. Here, warriors engaged in controlledbat, exchanging strikes and techniques under the watchful eyes of experienced mentors.


    Nearby, a collection of training dummies stood in formation, each constructed with sturdy materials that could withstand the impact of powerful blows. Warriors would practice their strikes, honing their precision and strength. The dummies bore the marks of countless hits, serving as a testament to the dedication and skill of those who had trained there.


    The advance training facilities are reserved for only a select few, so guards and other warriors of the Ravenstein family use this grounds to train and hone their skills.


    Before long, Sirius walked onto the grounds. As he approached, he started speaking


    "Listen up, kid," Sirius began. "We''re going to start with some ground rules. Rule number one: My words arew. Rule number two: You''ll be here before 6 AM every day and wait until i arrive. Rule number three: No using the advanced training facilities until I say so. Got it?"


    "Understood". Atticus answered immediately.


    "Now, we''re starting with light training drills. And since you''re awakened, no mana usage allowed. Let''s get moving!"


    The following hours were a grueling test of Atticus'' stamina and endurance. He was pushed to the limits, running, sprinting, and performing drills that seemed to never end.


    Even though his awakened abilities provided passive enhancements to his physical stats, the training was nothing short of brutal. At one point, he copsed to the ground, his chest heaving as he gasped for breath.


    Sirius allowed him a brief respite of two minutes, a small window of recovery before Atticus was once again thrust into the demanding regimen. Push-ups, squats, and a variety of exercises that pushed his body to its breaking point followed. The sun climbed higher in the sky, casting long shadows across the training grounds.


    The next day, Sirius crafted a rigorous daily training regime for Atticus, designed to mold him into a formidable warrior. Each day began at dawn, with the crisp morning air serving as a backdrop to their intense sessions. The training epassed a holistic approach, focusing on both physical prowess and mental fortitude.


    *Physical Conditioning:* Atticus engaged in intense physical exercises to enhance his strength, speed, and endurance. These sessions included weightlifting, sprinting, agility drills, and cardiovascr workouts.


    *Mana Control:* A crucialponent of Atticus''s training was mastering mana maniption. Sirius guided him through intricate exercises to harness mana for both offensive and defensive purposes. Atticus learned to channel his energy efficiently.


    *Meditation and Focus:* The training day concluded with meditation and mental exercises. Atticus delved into mindfulness techniques, honing his ability to maintain focus even in the heat of battle. These practices cultivated mental resilience and rity, vital attributes for a warrior.


    Sirius''s training regime demanded unwavering dedication and discipline. Each day, Atticus was pushed to his limits,pelled to surpass his previous achievements.


    This continued everyday until 4 months passed. Atticus found himself standing in front of Sirius once more, his body covered in sweat but his expression calm. The hellish days of training had transformed him, honing his physique and mental fortitude.


    He had adapted remarkably, his awakened potential allowing him to endure the grueling routine with determination.


    As he stood there, he reflected, ''Thank the heavens I awakened. Without it, enduring this hellish training would have been impossible.'' Even without actively using mana, an awakened was inherently more powerful than an average person. That makes them have more adaptability.


    Sirius'' approving nod acknowledged Atticus'' progress. "Good job, kid. You''vee a long way. Now, it''s time for the next phase. Today, I''m going to introduce you to our magic system."


    Atticus was finally going to learn about the Eldoralth''s magic system!========================


    Character Profile:


    ------------------------


    Username: Atticus Ravenstein


    Age: 5


    Gender: Male


    Race: Human


    Attributes:


    ------------------------


    Strength: 15


    Agility: 17


    Endurance: 16


    Vitality: 14


    Intelligence: 9


    Charm: 11


    Level: Novice+


    Talent: Mythical


    Bloodline: Locked


    Abilities:


    ------------------------


    Innate Skills:


    * Conceal [Grade: Mythical]


    - The ability to conceal your powers from anyone regardless of rank. You may choose what level you want to be shown.


    ========================

 Chapter 23: Magic System

    <h4>Chapter 23: Magic System</h4>


    Sirius fixed his gaze fixed on Atticus with a serious intensity. "Listen closely, kid. Our magic system follows a clear progression, moving through various stages of power."


    He began to exin, his voice steady. "The journey begins with Novice, the initial stage of awakening and moves on to Intermediate, Advanced, Expert, Master, Grandmaster and then Paragon, the pinnacle of strength.


    Most children naturally be Novices around the age of ten, but the tiered families often hasten this process by exposing their children to high mana density environments, causing them to awaken earlier."


    Atticus nodded, absorbing the information. "So, being a Novice is just the starting point."


    "Exactly," Sirius confirmed. "To progress to higher stages, one must simply absorb mana into their mana core. However, not everyone possesses the same ability to absorb mana. This is where talentes into y."


    Sirius continued, "Talent is categorized into five grades: Dormant, Unlocked, Adept, Empowered, and Transcendent. The higher you talent, the more mana your body can hold, and consequently, how far you can climb the powerdder."


    He illustrated the concept further, "For instance, those with Dormant talent will remain Novices throughout their lives, while someone with Unlocked talent can reach the intermediate level and no further. Adept talent can take you up to the expert level, Empowered to grandmaster, and Transcendent to the pinnacle of power, the paragon level."


    Atticus furrowed his brow in thought. "And what about Mythical grade talent?"


    Sirius'' eyes showed slight shock, but he quickly recovered. "Mythical grade talent is a rare, almost legendary phenomenon. It''s basically a myth. Where did you hear it from?"


    "Mom told me stories about people with mythical grade talent". Atticus lied with a straight face.


    "Hmm, okay. It hasn''t been seen in a few centuries though. I doubt it even exists". Sirius stated.


    Atticus absorbed the information, his mind racing with the possibilities. "So, my talent will determine how far I can go in the magical hierarchy."


    "Yes, but remember," Sirius emphasized, "While talent sets the limits, your determination, hard work, and discipline y a significant role in how far you can push those limits. And always bear in mind the responsibility thates with power."


    Atticus nodded, a newfound determination gleaming in his eyes. "I understand."


    Sirius offered a small smile. "Since you awakened early, we can assume you have a high talent. You can ask Anastasia to take you to checkter"


    "Alright," Atticus replied, but in his mind, he thought, ''I don''t need her to check. I''m d I have a system to tell me. Who knows what would happen if word ever got out that I had mythical-grade talent. I trust Mom, but you never know what could happen.''


    "Now, let''s talk about another aspect of power, Atticus. There are those born with a heritage that grants them unique bloodlines, enhancing their strength and abilities. Your bloodline type is determined by your lineage, tracing back through your family''s history."


    He took a moment to let that sink in before borating further. "For instance, our Ravenstein family has a distinctive bloodline that allows us to manipte the elements.


    Your father has a bloodline that grants him mastery over fire. Lord Magnus, controls the forces of lightning. Ariel, who we tragically lost, possessed dominion over darkness, and I harness the power of air."


    Atticus listened intently, his curiosity piqued. "So, bloodlines determine the specific abilities we have."


    "Exactly," Sirius confirmed. "But here''s the intriguing part, bloodlines can sometimes manifest unexpectedly. You might encounter individuals from ordinary families, both parents devoid of any bloodline, yet their offspring could possess the ability to control fire, for example.


    It''s a phenomenon we don''t fullyprehend, but one hypothesis is that ancestral bloodlines could resurface through generations."


    Atticus nodded, absorbing theplexities of bloodlines. "So, it''s not solely about your immediate family, but your ancestry as well."


    "Indeed," Sirius agreed with a nod. "Now, let''s discuss when bloodlines awaken. It typically happens when an individual reaches the Intermediate- rank in power. By then, the potential of your lineage begins to unlock."


    Leaning in, he continued, "There are five distinct stages to this power, but I''ll only exin three for now."


    "In the first stage," Sirius borated, "you''ll find that you can only wield your bloodline''s powers within your immediate touch. Imagine an earth maniptor, who can only control the element when their physical form is in contact with it.


    The power remains confined, an extension of your being but limited to your touch alone. It''s the starting point, the foundation upon which the rest of your mastery will be built."


    His words flowed like a river, carrying Atticus deeper into the revtion. "Thenes stage two," Sirius continued, "where your control extends beyond your body''s confines. A fire elementalist, for instance, gains the ability to project mes beyond their fingertips.


    However, the control wanes as soon as the power leaves your body ¨C a fleeting burst of your bloodline''s potential."


    Atticus''s gaze held a glint of anticipation, as if the journey had just begun.


    "And then, in the third stage," he exined, "your bloodline''s reach stretches to epass a range. Here, you''re no longer tethered by proximity. You wield your bloodline with finesse, bending the elements to your will within that defined radius. It''s a leap forward, granting you the freedom to shape your power as you see fit. It''s important to note that this primarily applies to individuals with elemental bloodlines. In our world, bloodlinese in diverse forms, each with its unique potential and levels of progression. Among the tiered families, various bloodlines exist, each with its distinct path of development and mastery."


    He paused for a moment before continuing, "Now that you have a solid grasp of our power system, Atticus, let''s move on to a practical aspect, fighting. Given your ability to coat and enhance your body with mana, we''ll skip the basics and delve right into it."


    A spark of determination flickered in Atticus'' eyes. "I''m ready."


    "Good," Sirius said with a nod.


    Atticus selected one of the wooden swords lined up neatly on a rack. He turned to face Sirius, who stood with aposed expression, his aura radiating a sense of readiness.


    Sirius motioned for Atticus to begin. "Attack. Show me what you''ve got."


    Atticus lunged forward with an ardent swing of the wooden sword. His movement was riddled with inexperience. The wooden de cut through the air with a determined whoosh, aimed at Sirius'' form.


    Sirius remained unfazed by the sudden assault. With fluid grace, he lifted his own wooden sword, its edge meeting Atticus'' strike in a perfectly timed parry. In a seamless motion, Sirius redirected his counterattack, striking Atticus lightly on the head with the t of his de.


    The impact was enough to make Atticus drop his weapon, his hand instinctively reaching to cradle the spot of impact. His head throbbed, and he winced in response. ''Fuck, that hurt!'' Atticus grasped.


    "Again!" Sirius''mand echoed with unwavering authority, cutting through the training ground. His voice carried a tone that demanded perseverance and relentlessness.


    Atticus gritted his teeth, his determination unfaltering despite the slight sting. He retrieved the fallen wooden sword and steadied himself. With a renewed fire in his eyes, heunched into another attack.


    With each precise strike and skillful counter, Atticus seamlessly applied the lessons ingrained, seamlessly weaving them into the fabric of battle. His mind was a wellspring of tactical insight, his heightened intelligence stat propelling his every move.


    Upon encountering his intelligence stat for the first time, Atticus had been intrigued by the potential it held. Curiosity swirled within him, a longing to unravel the depths of its significance. As he delved into theplexities of his newfound abilities, a gradual realization began to dawn.


    The revtion came not in a moment of grand epiphany, but through the gradual assimtion of knowledge. Atticus started to absorb intricate concepts effortlessly, decipheringplex subjects with an ease that left him awestruck. The jigsaw pieces of understanding fell into ce, and he realized that the answer was right there, embedded within the system''s exnation.


    ''It determines the ability to learn, reason, and analize information,'' the system''s exnation echoed in his mind, resonating with rity. Atticus understood that his intelligence stat was a key to unlocking the realm ofprehension, an open door to rapid absorption and assimtion of knowledge.


    Sparring with Sirius and the process of learning from his mistakes assumed a new light. The challenges that once seemed formidable now felt like child''s y, for Atticus''s elevated intelligence stat imbued him with a mental prowess that elevated his learning curve.


    Every interaction with Sirius became a canvas for refining his techniques, an opportunity to fine-tune his strategies and implement them with precision.


    As the hours passed, Atticus felt his body grow weary, his muscles aching from the rigorous practice. But he pushed through, driven by his determination to improve. Sweat beaded on his forehead, and his breath grew heavy, yet he persisted.


    By the end of the grueling training session, Atticus stood before Sirius, his chest heaving as he caught his breath.


    "You''re improving," Sirius acknowledged, a hint of a smile tugging at his lips. "But remember, this is just the beginning. Your journey to power has just started."


    Atticus nodded, his determination unwavering. He then turned and left the training ground.


    This was the start of a journey that would shape Atticus into an entity revered by all.

 Chapter 24: After 2 years

    <h4>Chapter 24: After 2 years</h4>


    The sh of swords echoed through the training ground as Atticus and Sirius engaged in an intense sparring session. Atticus moved with precision and speed, his every movement calcted and strategic.


    He flowed seamlessly between offensive strikes and defensive maneuvers, his body fueled by the mana he had mastered over the past two years.


    He switched between augmenting his leg with mana for a burst of speed to his arms for a powerful strike. Their swords danced in a deadly rhythm, a symphony of wood meeting wood.


    Atticus''s transformation over the past two years was nothing short of astounding. His once untrained body had grown into a formidable weapon, honed by relentless training. Atticus mana control of the past and now are like heaven and earth.


    As the battle raged on, Atticus''s mind raced. He recalled the days of grueling drills. He had pushed himself to the limits and beyond, driven by his desire to be stronger and survive.


    A lot had happened in two years. Ember had decided to get stronger, driven by the loss of Ariel. She awakened a few months after Ariel''s death. She too had been training with a personal trainer in the Ravenstein advance training facilities.


    Caldor chose to join her so she won''t feel alone, but left a year ago to the Ravenstein''s camp. When a Ravenstein reaches ten, they get sent to the Raven camp for a period of three years, where they meet other Ravensteins children, learn to survive and prepare for the academy at the age of 15.


    After the deration of war against the Obsidian Order, a lot had happened. The Ravenstein were relentless in their pursuit of revenge. Bases in sector 4 were reduced to ruins, with lots of coteral damage. The very ground seemed to tremble under the weight of their fury.


    After witnessing the magnitude of the Ravensteins'' swift and powerful response, the Alverian family that controlled sector 4 attempted to exert pressure on them to curb their actions.


    However, their efforts took a terrible turn when the Ravensteins'' response escted to a point of madness, even resorting to veiled threats of war.


    The disy of a furious Magnus, apanied by an army of lightningden clouds, proved to be a formidable deterrent, effectively silencing any further attempts at negotiation.


    Although the Alverian family members also had a Paragon rank, his expertise does noty in fighting.


    Back to the present, Atticus moved with agility, his body synchronized with the flow of mana coursing through his veins. Enhanced legs carried him swiftly towards Sirius, who stood unwavering with his wooden sword.


    In a seamless motion, Atticus dodged a powerful overhead strike aimed at him, his instincts and mana-fueled reflexes guiding his every move.


    With a calcted swing, Atticus unleashed a strike toward Sirius''s throat, his arms empowered by the very essence that coursed within him.


    Sirius smiled and in a blink of an eye, he vanished from Atticus''s field of vision, only to reappear behind him with uncanny speed. The impact of the wooden sword against the back of Atticus''s head was swift and jarring.


    A triumphant smile adorned Sirius''s face as he scolded, "Are you trying to kill me, brat?" Atticus''s retort was swift, his frustration evident, "You cheated! You said you were going to adjust your strength to my level."


    With a yful sigh, Sirius conceded, "Alright, alright, you win this round. You can use the advance training room now." Atticus''s eyes lit up, a victorious grin spreading across his face. "Finally!"


    "Listen Atticus, I''m leaving the estate soon. I''ve got somethings to take care of. This might be ourst lesson" Sirius said


    "Oh, I guess I''ll see youter then. Thank you for teaching me" Atticus said with a small bow.


    "Haha. I''ll be back before you know it. Get ready for another intense training session!" Sirius said with a chuckle.


    Atticus mouth twitched before dashing out of the training ground "Take your time old man!"


    Sirius muttered under his breath, "Annoying little kid," but a hint of amusement tugged at the corner of his lips. He watched Atticus''s energetic departure, a mixture of fondness and exasperation evident in his gaze.


    As Atticus vanished from his sight, Sirius''s thoughts took a more contemtive turn.


    ''He''s a monster,'' Sirius thought to himself, his mind racing back to the day he had taken Atticus under his wing. The decision had been a whim, an idle notion to pass the time.


    Never had he anticipated that Atticus would be an individual of such extraordinary potential. Even after he found out he was awakened at 5, he attributed that to his high talent.


    Sirius had witnessed Atticus''s rapid growth firsthand, his progress exceeding all expectations. He couldn''t help but marvel at the raw power thaty dormant within the young boy, waiting to be unleashed. The realization that Atticus was a true prodigy, filled Sirius with a sense of anticipation.


    As he gazed at the training ground, his thoughts lingered on the future. He found himself eagerly awaiting the day when Atticus potential would fully bloom.


    ***


    Hey there, seeker of literary pleasures! ?? They say good stories are as satisfying as a slice of pizza on a Friday night. Well, your presence here is my own kind offort food. ???? How about a virtual pizza night to inspire my writing? ????

 Chapter 25: Breakthrough

    <h4>Chapter 25: Breakthrough</h4>


    After the training session, Atticus made his way to his room. Sitting down cross-legged on his bed, he allowed his thoughts to drift.


    "It''s been a hellish two years" he mused, his voice barely above a whisper, ''It wasn''t easy, but I''m d I finally learned how to fight.''


    During the hellish training, Atticus had initially dreaded getting hurt. Despite growing up in this new world, his mindset was still rooted in his Earthly origins.


    However, this problem was gradually fixed as the training progressed. Although he hadn''t experienced any real-life and death battles and didn''t know how he''d react, it was still a significant leap forward.


    Atticus''s thoughts shifted inward fixating on the power that had been welling up within him. ''I feel I''m very close to a breakthrough. I''ll finally be able to awaken my bloodline,'' he thought, excited to awaken his bloodline.


    With a resolute exhale, Atticus closed his eyes, entering a state of meditative focus. He began absorbing mana, his concentration turning inward as he allowed the ambient energy to flow into his core.


    Time seemed to stretch as he remained in that trance-like state, the sensation of mana coursing through him both invigorating and soothing.


    After several hours, Atticus felt a sudden surge of power coursing through his veins, a feeling that was both exhrating and overwhelming. He could sense a transformation urring within his mana core, a sensation of expansion and growth that was almost palpable.


    And he felt a slight connection to the elements. ''Wait! I feel a connection to all the elements. Is it my bloodline?''. Atticus thought, slightly surprised.


    His mind raced as he contemted the newfound connection he felt to the elements. It was as if a door had opened, granting him ess to powers that were once distant and unreachable.


    With a sense of excitement, he closed his eyes and focused on this connection, channelling his thoughts towards each element in turn.


    After a few minutes, he raised his arms, and a small me materialized on his arm, dancing with a life of its own. A delighted smile tugged at his lips as he continued to concentrate.


    With a gentle effort of will, he conjured a bead of water into existence. Itid on his hand.


    Encouraged by his sess, he directed his focus towards the element of air, causing a gentle breeze to sweep through the room. ''I can feel a slight connection to light and darkness but it seems i can''t control them yet''


    As he wanted to call his status to check what changed, the air suddenly grew heavy with an unpleasant odor, Atticus''s eyes widened as he detected the source. Beads of dark, viscous substance oozing from his pores.


    Startled and slightly rmed, Atticus quickly rose from the bed, but he misjudged his new found power and stumbled,nding on the floor with an undignified thud. He grimaced and rubbed his sore backside, feeling slightly embarrassed.


    "It''ll take some time to get used to this strength," he muttered, anticipation coloring his words. Realizing the need for a bath, he made his way to the bathroom, leaving a bewildered Arya behind.


    "Did he just control 3 elements?" Arya muttered.


    As Atticus stood under the soothing flow of water, he felt the fatigue of his training wash away, reced by a renewed sense of vitality.


    After his bath, he stood before a full-length mirror, his gaze fixed on his reflection. He couldn''t help but admire the changes that had taken ce, both externally and internally.


    Hispact muscles, taut and well-defined for his age, hint at the physical prowess that lies within him. Remarkably, the contours of his abdomen reveal a hint of definition, forming the foundation of what would eventually be a chiseled set of six-pack abs.


    With a sense of anticipation, he took a deep breath and thought. ''Status.'' A holographic disy materialized before him.


    ========================


    Character Profile:


    ------------------------


    Username: Atticus Ravenstein


    Age: 7


    Gender: Male


    Race: Human


    Attributes:


    ------------------------


    Strength: 30


    Agility: 33


    Endurance: 35


    Vitality: 30


    Intelligence: 11


    Charm: 14


    Level: Intermediate-


    Talent: Mythical


    Bloodline: Primordial Elemental Bloodline


    - Level 1


    - Fire: 0.8%


    - Air: 1%


    - Water: 0.6%


    - Earth: 0.7%


    Abilities:


    ------------------------


    Innate Skills:


    * Conceal [Grade: Mythical]


    - The ability to conceal your powers from anyone regardless of rank. You may choose what level you want to be shown.


    ========================


    As Atticus''s gaze remained fixed on his stats, a sense of amazement and reflection swept over him.


    A small chuckle escaped his lips as he mused to himself, "Damn, I''vee a long way from those initial 1''s."


    ''To think I would get reincarnated into a magic world and learn magic'' he thought, his mind momentarily drifting back to his life on earth, and mother. Which brought a slight sad expression to his face.


    The thought of manipting elements still felt somewhat surreal, like an enchanting dream he was living. The sense of surrealism gradually giving way to a steely resolve.


    ''No matter how surreal it may feel,'' he thought, his gaze bing resolute, ''I''m going to make the most of this opportunity. I''ll keep pushing myself to be even stronger and find that stupid man.''


    After a few seconds of self reflection, his gaze drifted to his new bloodline. ''Primordial Elemental Bloodline. Sounds OP hehe'' he mused. He then focused on it,


    -The Primordial Elemental Bloodline is a rare and potent lineage that bestows an unparalleled mastery over the very elements that shape the world, granting its bearer the power to control all aspects of fire, water, air, earth, and even the more esoteric forces like lightning, ice, light, darkness etc. Note that the user must reach a certain level of strength to be able to use these esoteric forces.

 Chapter 26: Going out

    <h4>Chapter 26: Going out</h4>


    The next day, Atticus strode into the advanced training facility in the Raventein estate, the doors parting smoothly as he approached. His steps led him to a particr room where the entrance slid open to reveal a training scene in progress.


    Before him, Ember was engaged in an intense sparring session with a robot, their movements a dance of skill and finnesse.


    Ember''s spear gleamed in the simted arena''s light. With a swift and calcted thrust, she lunged at the robot, aiming to pierce its defenses.


    However, the robot sidestepped her attack with fluid grace. In a swift response, it swiftly retaliated, its sword glinting as it aimed a deft strike towards Ember''s head.


    She deftly leaned to the side, the de of the sword grazing the air where her head had been mere moments before. Without missing a beat, Ember closed the distance between herself and the robot.


    With a swift pivot, Ember shifted her stance, her spear sweeping upward from below. The lethal tip of the weapon aimed skyward.


    It evaded Ember''s thrust with a nimble twist of its body. Momentum carried it out of the spear''s path, and with a sudden burst of energy, it executed a high kick aimed squarely at Ember''s side.


    Ember used her spear as a shield. She angled the weapon with precision, using it as a barrier against the powerful kick.


    The sh of force resonated in the arena, but Ember''s grip remained unyielding, and with a masterful twist, she harnessed the kic energy of the kick, redirected the force, and drove the spear''s point forward with pinpoint uracy.


    The weapon pierced the robot defenses ending the battle.


    Atticus watched with keen interest and after the battle ended, he pped prompting Ember to notice his arrival.


    Just as Ember was approaching, "Ember, what''s up?" Atticus called out, a smile on his face.


    Ember''s lips curved into a faint, smile. She replied with a simple, barely audible "Hey."


    "You have gotten stronger" Atticus observed that her aura had improved.


    After Ember had awaken her core, she trained everyday to improve her strength. She currently emitted a novice rank aura. A testament to her talent.


    Ember simply nods quietly in acknowledgment.


    "How about we take a break and do something fun? I was thinking we could head out of the estate and just hang out for a change," Atticus suggested.


    He knew Ember had been pushing herself hard after Ariel''s death, and he wanted her to take a little break and rx. Moreover, he was genuinely eager to explore the world beyond the estate''s confines.


    Anastasia''s refused to grant him permission to go out, so he saw this as an opportunity to aplish two things at once.


    Ember paused for a moment, then replied with a simple "Okay."


    "I was thinking we could explore the city a bit. What do you think?" Atticus suggested.


    Ember''s eyes flickered with a mix of surprise and curiosity before she nodded and softly responded, "Okay."


    "Good, we''ll leave tomorrow," Atticus replied, his mind already set on the n as he turned to walk away.


    ***


    Under the moonlit sky, Anastasia''s brows was furrowed. Atticus had just told her that he wanted to go out of the estate with Ember. Concern etched across her face, she gave him her usual, firm, "No".


    Anastasia had been avoiding having Atticus participate in social events and other activities. Even though she had given him an Artifact to hide his mana core, she still believed it was important to be cautious and careful about his exposure.


    Although, he was now at an age where it wasmon for children from prominent families to awaken, she still wanted to be safe.


    "Ember has been training tirelessly since... you know when. She deserves a break." Atticus implored, his voice carrying a tone of genuine concern. ''There''s no way she can say no to this''


    Anastasia''s resistance softened, her features showing traces of reluctant agreement, but only after giving a list of conditions. Conditions,den with precaution, spilled forth from her lips that night.


    The next day, Atticus and Ember stood before the mansion''s grand entrance. Their faces held contrasting expressions.


    Atticus wore a bemused look, his eyes widening incredulously at the sight of the excessive number of guards Anastasia had enlisted as escorts, each with at least a Master-rank aura.


    His inner thoughts echoed with a wry chuckle, ''Damn, what an overprotective woman.''


    Ember''s countenance remained an enigmatic mask, her features betraying nothing. Her inscrutable expression gave away no hint of her thoughts or emotions.


    Without further ado, they entered the sleek hover car, and left.

 Chapter 27: The Human Domain

    <h4>Chapter 27: The Human Domain</h4>


    As they were moving away from the estate, Atticus couldn''t help but recall what he learned about the structure of the human domain from Aeryn, during one of his lessons.


    The human domain was divided into ten distinct sectors, each designated by a number reflecting its proximity to sector 1, which houses the prestigious academy and the central Human Alliance.


    Each sectors, apart from sector 1 which was like a neutral ground, are under the control of influential tier 1 families. Families are categorized into tiers based on their power and prowess. Tier 1 families stand at the pinnacle, boasting a singr paragon-rank individual within their ranks.


    Tier 2 families require at least one grandmaster-rank member, while tier 3, at least a master-rank. These sectors, vast in expanse and spanning thousands of kilometers, each hold their own unique influence.


    Amid this intricate hierarchy, a formidable mercenary faction emerges, offering their services across the expansive sectors. The faction was led by two paragons.


    The overseers of the human domain is the Human Alliance. Comprising all the paragons of humanity, the council serves as the ultimate authority.


    Attaining paragon-rank status grants automatic ess to this esteemed assembly. The sentinel guardians was headed by a paragon-rank entity who directly answers to the council. It is they who ensure the enforcement ofw and order across the human domain.


    The Human Alliance Council, aside from wielding significant political power, is also the hub of crucial decisions that influence the entirety of the human domain. This includes not only civilian matters but also the control of the domain''s military forces, ensuring a united defense against threats.


    The Ravenstein family controls sector 3, situated between sectors 1, 2, and 4. It shares borders with sector 1 in the northeast, sector 2 in the southwest, and sector 4 in the southeast.


    Atticus and Ember were seated within a remarkable marvel of technology, a hover car. Its exterior was adorned with intricate, in-carved runes, each contributing to the car''s ability to effortlessly hover above the ground.


    The very essence of magic and science converged within these runes, allowing the vehicle to defy gravity itself.


    A trio of apanying hover vehicles encircled them, forming a protective entourage. The entourage moved in synchronized harmony, the vehicles seamlessly gliding through the air at an impressive speed.


    As they departed from the confines of the Ravenstein estate, perched atop a sizable hill, Atticus'' eyes were drawn to the breathtaking sight that unfolded before him.


    From this elevated vantage point, the city sprawled beneath like a canvas of wonder. The magnificent urbanndscape stretched out before him, a harmonious blend of diverse architectural styles.


    Hover cars weaved through the air in graceful patterns, forming a mesmerizing dance of modern technology. Their sleek forms added a touch of futurism to the scene. Tall, elegant buildings adorned the streets, each a masterpiece of design, creating a skyline that seemed to reach for the heavens.


    Atticus''s gaze traversed the enchanting cityscape, revealing a striking fusion of elements. The air carried whispers of fantasy magic, evident in the ethereal embellishments that adorned some of the structures. Hints of medieval charm added a touch of timelessness, creating a unique and captivating blend of eras.


    The urban lifestyle pulsed with vitality, evident in the hustle and bustle of people going about their day. Markets thrived, and zas bustled with activity, painting a vibrant picture ofmunity and progress.


    Inside thefort of the hover car, Atticus''s gaze wandered out of the window, his eyes scanning the lively scene beyond. The bustling city unfolded before him, a tapestry of daily life woven with vibrant threads of activity.


    People moved with purpose, some hurrying, others leisurely exploring the stalls that adorned the streets. The hum ofmerce filled the air as transactions took ce, and the atmosphere thrived with the energy of a vibrant marketce.


    The hover car Atticus and Ember upied, along with the apanying trio, drew the attention of the passing crowd. Among the multitude, a couple''s interaction was particrly funny. The wife yfully pped her husband on the head, her frustration evident.


    "Didn''t you promise me I''d get that life?" the wife chided.


    Her husband, scratching his head, responded, "What did you do that for? You will, honey. I just invested in something, it''ll go big soon!"


    Another p followed as the woman eximed, "That''s a Ponzi scheme, you fool!"


    Turning his attention away from the street, Atticus was met with Ember''s inquisitive gaze.


    "Where are we going?" she asked


    Her question hung in the air, prompting a slightly embarrassed response from him. "I don''t know," he admitted, his cheeks tinged with embarrassment.


    Ember''s continued look prompted him to shift his gaze elsewhere, and a silent understanding passed between them.


    The drive continued, and as they navigated through the city, Atticus''s eyes caught sight of an inviting building adorned with an arcade sign.


    Eagerly, he instructed the driver to head in that direction. As they arrived at the arcade, their presence turned heads, drawing whispers and curious nces from the crowd.


    Stepping out of the hover car, Atticus exuded a striking handsomeness, while Ember''s beauty was truly enchanting, coupled with their signature white hair, they were breathtaking.


    Conversations swirled in the background as people recognized them. "Look, they''re from the Ravenstein family," someone remarked. A girl added, "He looks so handsome! Ahh!"


    ''This will take some getting used to'' Atticus thought. He found it quite unusual to be treated almost like a celebrity, even though he was essentially a stranger to those people.


    His distinctive white hair certainly attracted a lot of attention, and the heavy security detail apanying him only added to it.


    Remaining unfazed, Atticus and Ember maintained theirposed expressions, unperturbed by the attention. With a sense of purpose, they continued their stride toward the arcade, eager to explore the arcade.

 Chapter 28: Arcade

    <h4>Chapter 28: Arcade</h4>


    Stepping through the entrance of the arcade building, Atticus and Ember found themselves greeted by a rather unexpected sight ¨C the spacious hall was surprisingly vacant.


    Their gazes swept across the surroundings, settling on a clerk stationed behind the front desk. The presence of the two visitors elicited an internal realization from the clerk ''Ravensteins!'', she thought.


    She swiftlyposed herself, recing her surprise with a respectful demeanor.


    With a formal and courteous greeting, she addressed them, "Good morning, young master, mydy. How may I assist you today?"


    Atticus met the clerk''s gaze with an expression that revealed little, his demeanor enigmatic. "We''d like to y a game. We''d like our privacy please" he replied evenly.


    ''He''s handsome! Too bad he''s just a kid,'' she thought, her professionalism remaining intact. Outwardly, she maintained herposed countenance, replying with practiced grace. "Certainly, young master. I''ll give you the best VIP room. How many hours would you like to book it for?"


    "Five should be enough," Atticus responded sinctly.


    With a subtle nod, the clerk continued her role seamlessly. "That''ll be 500 credits for both of you, young master."


    One of the guards approached the front desk and promptly settled the payment.


    The clerk lead Atticus and Ember towards the second floor. As they entered, they saw a collection of sleek pods arranged next to each other.


    They saw row upon row of gaming pods stretched out like a tantalizing array of opportunities for adventure.


    Following the direction of the clerk''s gesture, they made their way through the maze of pods. Soon, the clerk led them to a secluded corner, where they saw an elegant door.


    "Right this way," the clerk offered. Then she guided them to a VIP room.


    At the entrance of the VIP room, two out of the guards who had been following Atticus and Ember stood guard, standing sentinel to ensure their privacy.


    The game pods within the VIP room were more opulent than those they had seen outside. They were a marvel of both design and enchantment. As Atticus and Ember approached them, their eyes were drawn to the intricate patterns of runes etched onto the sleek surfaces.


    These ancient symbols pulsed with an otherworldly energy, promising a journey beyond the ordinary.


    Combining the art of runic crafting with advanced mechanics, the game pods formed a bridge between reality and imagination. Designed forfort, the plush seats seemed to mold to their bodies, creating a sense of cocooned luxury. Soft, ethereal light emitted by the embedded runes bathed the surroundings, infusing the space with a soothing ambiance.


    As they settled into their seats, Atticus and Ember donned the headsets. The runes seamlessly merged with cutting-edge technology, establishing a direct link between their minds and the virtual world.


    ***


    A/N: There''s moreing today! If like this novel, please leave a review. I need them to grow. Thank you!

 Chapter 29: Incident

    <h4>Chapter 29: Incident</h4>


    Hours passed, and Atticus and Ember enjoyed a variety of games. They soon decided that it was time to leave.


    As they stepped outside the arcade, a distantmotion caught their attention. In an alley adjacent to the arcade, a group of men surrounded a weak-looking individual, threatening him.


    Atticus nced at the scene, his expression unreadable. He began to turn away, but a forceful voice shattered the moment.


    "Stop this instant! How dare you harm an innocent man!" The words echoed from a young girl, about Atticus'' age, who strode forward apanied by a group of guards, each bearing the mark of a master rank.


    The men tried to exin why they were threatening the man, but she didn''t listen. Shemanded her guards to chase the offenders from the premises.


    Atticus watched everything and was about to turn away, but the girl suddenly called out. "You! Why didn''t you help him?!" while walking towards him.


    Atticus turned to face the girl. She was a striking 7-year-old with fiery red hair, possesses a captivating beauty that draws attention.


    Her vibrant locks cascade like a cascade of mes, framing her delicate features. Despite her tender age, her presencemands notice. Standing at a height just shy of four feet, she exudes a youthful charm that is as enchanting as it is endearing.


    ''Hmmm, she''s obviously from a prominent family, but pretty naive,'' he mused while replying in a neutral tone,


    "Who are you?" Although Atticus was always nice to his family and friends, he had always been indifferent towards others even in his past life.


    With equal determination, she retorted, "My identity is irrelevant. What matters is why you didn''t help him."


    "They''re other people here, why are you pointing only me out?" Atticus countered. He wasn''t the only one who had noticed themotion, yet her attention seemed to be focused solely on him.


    The situation felt unusual, making him wonder if there was a specific reason she singled him out. ''Or was it because i had guards?'' he realized.


    "Because you have the ability to intervene! All you had to do wasmand your guards to help him, but i saw you watching emotionlessly!" the girl retorted.


    "I guess you''re right, i do have the power to help him. But why should I?" Atticus quipped.


    "Because it was the right thing to do!" the girl stated, her tone conveying confidence and conviction.


    Atticus''s response remained icy, "''Because it''s the right thing to do'' is not a reason."


    Atticus strongly disliked those who acted without logic, merely following popr beliefs blindly. He saw it as foolishness when people expected everyone to adopt their views just because they believed in something.


    Ember was already getting annoyed with the situation, she stared at the girl with a face screams ''shut up and leave us alone.''


    The girl''s voice faltered as she began to exin,


    "It is! Mom said that you should always help pe-"


    Atticus''s abrupt interruption cut her off,


    "I don''t care about your beliefs or upbringing. Your convictions are your own; do not impose them on me." he said while staring directly into her eyes.


    She suddenly felt chills and started backing away.


    "How dare you!" One of her guards who saw this, got angry and was about to strike Atticus, but a sudden gust of action punctuated the air. Arya, Atticus''s steadfast guardian, materialized with uncanny swiftness, delivering a swift, lethal kick to the guard''s neck.


    The impact was decisive and unforgiving. The guard didn''t even move, with his neck bent, he simply crumpled to the ground, lifeless and motionless, sending shockwaves through the scene.


    The onlookers, who had gathered to witness the unfolding spectacle, scattered in all directions like startled chickens. Amidst themotion, murmurs of "it''s the Ravensteins" rippled through the air.


    The girl''s fear was palpable as she stumbled back, pointing at Arya in a mixture of disbelief and terror. Her guards suddenly stood in front of her, ready to shield her from harm.


    "Leave them, Arya. We''re leaving," Atticus quickly stopped Arya who was about to attack them


    "Okay, young master" Arya''s agreement came swiftly. She then melded back into his shadow.


    Atticus and Ember calmly departed from the scene, leaving behind a frightened girl and her guards.


    After they left one of the guards quickly rushed to her side and asked,


    "Young miss, are you okay?" he asked worriedly. ''If the lord learns about what happened here, we won''t live till the next day.''


    She took a moment to steady her breath before speaking, her voice edged with anger, "Who was that boy!?"


    The guard responded cautiously, "I''m not entirely certain, young miss. But judging by thedy''s strength, he might be an important member of the Ravenstein family. It would be wise not to provoke them any further."


    "He dared!" her frustration was evident, followed by a pathetic attempt at justification, "If it weren''t for the need to keep my presence in sector 3 a secret, I would have taught him a lesson. Humph!"


    With a resigned sigh, the guard suggested, "Young miss, it''s time to return. We shouldn''t dy any further." He was master-rank, but he was unable to follow Arya''s movement. ''I can''t win'' he thought, gravely.


    But her irritation lingered, fueled by her belief in doing right. Her mother had instilled in her the importance of helping those in need.


    Atticus''s words echoed in her mind, reigniting her anger. ustomed to being treated like a princess, this was her first encounter with such disregard. She struggled to ept the situation, her resentment simmering.


    In a soft, almost imperceptible voice, she made a solemn promise, "I''ll pay you back the next time we meet." With that, they stored the dead body in a storage space and they departed.


    ''I''ll just say a magic beast killed him. Life as a guard is never easy, sigh'' the guard thought.

 Chapter 30: Meeting Magnus

    <h4>Chapter 30: Meeting Magnus</h4>


    After the incident, Atticus and Ember made their way back to their estate. As they stepped into the mansion, Ember turned her gaze toward Atticus and offered a quiet, heartfelt "thanks" before swiftly disappearing, leaving Atticus with a warm smile in response.


    Atticus headed toward his room, his mind a swirl of thoughts. He reflected on what happened earlier when Arya killed the guard.


    ''This is the world i live in now. Killing is definitely a normal urrence here,'' he thought, his inner resolve firming. ''I really hope I''d be able to do it when the timees''


    Entering his room, Atticus decided to absorb mana and increase his strength. However, his ns were abruptly interrupted by an unexpected visitor ¨C Magnus Ravenstein.


    The weight of Magnus''s presence was palpable, causing Atticus to instinctively stand and pay his respects.


    ''What the hell is he doing here!'' his thoughts swirling.


    Magnus hadn''t attended the funeral, opting to watch from afar, so he hadn''t met him yet. Atticus had seen some of his pictures on the mansion walls, but he really didn''t think his presence would be so overwhelming.


    ''I guess he''s a powerhouse for a reason''


    Magnus looked Atticus with an appraising eye. "Ah, my youngest grandson, not bad," hemented with a faint hint of approval.


    Atticus bowed respectfully "It''s an honor to finally meet you, grandfather."


    ''He can still talk calmly in my presence?'' Magnus thought, a little surprised.


    "Good. We Ravensteins abhor weakness. Set your sights on the top, strength is our most prized virtue. Remember that."


    "I understand"


    Magnus''s nodded, satisfied with his grandson''s behaviour. Then suddenly, he turned to leave.


    ''Is that all? This is the first time you''re meeting your grandson since his birth! No way in hell I''m going to let you go like that!''


    Atticus, with an innocent expression quickly said "Grandfather, you haven''t given me any birthday gifts since i was born"


    A subtle twitch flitted across Magnus''s visage.


    "Vesper." he called out and a man materialized before him, immediately bowing.


    "Master." Vesper greeted with respect.


    ''Damn, there are lots of people emerging from the shadows within this family'' Atticus mused.


    "Tell Avalon that when he reaches the age of nine, he is to be allowed to choose a weapon from the vault," Magnus decreed.


    Vesper''s response,ced with respect, was prompt: "As you wish, Master." Then, just as quickly as he appeared, Vesper vanished into the shadows.


    "See youter, kid," Magnus uttered before making his exit.


    As Magnus left, Atticus let out a heavy exhale. He had been initially scared that Magnus would discover his actual level, and he felt relieved that he hadn''t been found out.


    To conceal his early awakening, Anastasia had requested that Atticus refrain from leveling up until he turns 7, when it was normal to awaken. If Magnus were to discover that he was actually an intermediate-, he dreaded how Anastasia might react. He was d his conceal skill was able to hide it.


    After a few seconds of relief, he couldn''t hide his excitement anymore, "Jackpot!"


    "The Ravenstein vault must surely hold something valuable." he thought aloud.


    Eagerly, he proceeded to absorb mana, his anticipation for turning 9 palpable.


    After a few hours, Atticus decided it was about time he trained in the advance training facility in the Ravenstein estate.


    As he walked into the training room, he came across a room with pristine walls and polished floors, all of which were a pure white in colour.


    In one corner, a tform jutted out, its surface entirely adorned with intricate runes, far exceeding the amount present throughout the training room itself. Stepping forward, Atticus walked towards the wall-mounted control panel, beside the tform.


    He browsed through the training facility''s diverse range of options ¨C from altering terrains to battling against robots.


    Atticus learnt that the facility offers the option to select historical data from individuals who had previously trained in the room and willingly left their data behind. This chosen data can then be utilized to engage in battles against a robot programmed to mimic the selected individual''s skills and techniques.


    He also learned that there was a safety feature, if it determined a potential fatal injury, the robot would halt instantly. And from what he saw, there was a lot of data to choose from.


    As Atticus scrolled through the data, he found Magnus''s information.


    With a few precise touches, he selected the setting that featured a young version of Magnus at the age of eight. As his selection registered, the tform began to emit a soft glow. Almost magically, liquid metal emerged from the array of runes, coalescing into the form of a humanoid figure resembling the chosen profile of Magnus.


    Once the transformation wasplete, Atticus altered the room''s settings, transforming it into a dojo-like environment.


    The once-white training room transformed into a stage-like setting. The 8-year-old Magnus walked into stage, brandishing a wooden spear and taking a stance. Atticus grabbed a wooden sword from the rack at the side, and also took a stance.


    ''I''ll use 50%''


    Atticus focused his mana, channelling about 50% of it into his legs to enhance his speed. With a burst of energy, he dashed forward like a blur, closing the distance between him and the robot. The robot was taken by surprise, unable to respond in time.


    With swift precision, he aimed for its neck, striking it with a well-calcted blow. The impact was powerful, and the robot''s neck area crumpled under the force of Atticus'' strike.


    An AI voice resonated through the room, "Congrattions, you won."


    Atticus stood there, surprised by how weak it was. ''Perhaps he awakenedte or was simply weak at that age.'' he surmised.


    Adjusting the settings, Atticus then selected a different configuration, opting for a more specific option, an intermediate+ Magnus. The robot that had been defeated promptly rose to its feet and returned to the designated tform.


    Once again, the tform hummed to life, and a fresh surge of liquid metal flowed out of it. This new infusion melded seamlessly with the robot, reshaping it into a form that mirrored a 14 year old Magnus.


    As the transformation wasplete, crackling lightning danced around its form. Then it walked towards the stage.


    "Good, you look strong," Atticusmented. He assumed his stance once more, imbued his legs with 50% mana, and dashed forward.


    But the robot suddenly vanished from his sight and he felt a powerful impact as the robot''s leg struck his face, sending him flying across the stage.


    Once again, an AI voice resonated through the room, "You lost."

 Chapter 31: Ice Witch

    <h4>Chapter 31: Ice Witch</h4>


    The first light of day filtered through the windows, gently illuminating the figure of a slumbering girl nestled on the bed. The abrupt intrusion of an rm woke Ember from her sleep,pelling her to rise.


    With an almost mechanical precision, she stood, stretched her limbs, and proceeded to the bathroom to initiate her morning routine. Every action was executed devoid of emotion, a carefully orchestrated dance of habit.


    After getting ready she went to the dining room, where her family awaited. A quiet breakfast ensued, a mere prelude to the relentless demands of her uing day.


    After Ariel died, Ember''s existence became a symphony of discipline and endurance. She spends practically everyday training.


    The regimen she subjected herself to was a merciless gauntlet. Runs through unforgiving terrain, strength training that tested her very limits, andbat drills that honed her skills to lethal precision.


    The grueling routine was etched into her very being, a testament to her unyielding resolve. Through every agonizing repetition, a singr mantra echoed in her mind, driving her forward: "I have to get stronger."


    Amidst the sweat and strain, Ember''s thoughts sometimes drifted to a memory, a fleeting echo of a young boy''s promise: "You''re never alone." The memory would tug at her lips, coaxing a wistful smile even in the midst of hardship.


    As night descended, Ember returned from her arduous training to once again share a meal with her family. Stepping into the dining room, her gaze swept over the familiar faces already seated, noticing that Avalon wasn''t in attendance. With a casual "hey," she acknowledged Atticus''s greeting.


    Anastasia, ever perceptive, "How was your day, honey?" inquired about her day, concern etching her features.


    Ember''s response was an unchanging "it was fine," the mask ofposure firmly in ce, but Anastasia''s worried gaze lingered.


    Freya chimed in, "Are you getting ready to go to camp, honey? If you''re not ready¨C"


    Ember''s voice cut through the question, "I''m ready."


    Freya and Anastasia exchanged nces, their shared concern evident as they faced the enigma before them. Ember''s quiet demeanor and withdrawn nature had be a growing source of worry for both of them.


    Her once-guarded disposition had intensified since Ariel''s passing, causing her to retreat further into her own world, isting herself from those around her.


    Anastasia''s brow furrowed, reflecting her inner turmoil as she struggled to find a way to bridge the gap that Ember''s silence had created.


    Freya, too, shared in the uncertainty, her usually assertive stance softened by the realization that Ember''s pain ran deep and remained hidden beneath the surface.


    After the meal, Ember retreated once more, her destination clear, the training grounds that held both her sanctuary and her crucible.


    As the day''s end approached, Ember''s unrelenting pursuit of strength continued, an unbreakable rhythm in the symphony of her existence.


    ***


    The next day, a procession of gleaming hover cars surged through thendscape, their sleek forms slicing through the air. If one would look closer, you would see that they were heading outside Sector 3. They were currently close to the border, in an area devoid of life, a barrennd.


    Within one of these vehicles, "I still don''t get why we''re running. We''re not afraid of those white haired bastards" a man upying the passenger seat said. He had ck hair framed a face that seemed carved by the hands of experience.


    He nced at his surroundings, his gaze flickering over thendscape outside the window, lost in contemtion.


    A voice broke the silence, originating from the driver''s seat. "That''s not the point. Master Alvis decided we shouldy low for a bit. We would lose a lot of resources if we fight those mad men," he exined.


    "We wouldn''t even be in this mess if Ronad hadn''t kill that white haired monkey." he retorted


    "I''d advise you to watch what you say," the driver cautioned, his tone steady and authoritative.


    His retort was immediate, his voiceced with pride. "I''m not scared of¡ª"


    Out of nowhere, a towering ice wall, ten meters wide and two meters thick, materialized before the lead hover car. The driver''s urgent shout broke the silence, guiding his car to a narrow escape just in time.


    The other hover cars followed suit, evading the icy barrier with split-second precision.


    A sense of relief hung in the air, but the respite was short-lived. Ice spikes suddenly materialized above, piercing through the engines of the hover cars. Mere moments away from detonation, swift reactions saved the stronger upants, but the weaker ones met a different fate, their vehicles bing their icy tombs.


    The survivors, hearts pounding, emerged from their vehicles, greeted by a scene of devastation.


    A woman''s voice sliced through the tension, each word dripping with a chilling weight. "Don''t tell me you lot challenged the Ravensteins and now decided to run when things got rough." The voice seemed to emanate from the very shadows, a spectral whisper that sent shivers through the men.


    Gazing upward, their eyes met a figure that ignited fear''s mes within their chests. "The Ice witch!" One man''s voice quaked with dread, a name that encapsted their collective terror.


    Lyanna''s descent was a study in elegance, hernding a stark juxtaposition to the chaos that had just unfolded. With an unwavering gaze, she fixed her attention on the trembling men, her words a riddle that held their fate.


    "Hard way or easy way? Please choose the hard way. It''s been a while since I''ve tortured someone" Her voice,ced with a disconcerting calmness, echoed like a siren''s call.


    A collective cry erupted as the men''s primal instincts overtook reason. "Run!" Their voices melded into a cacophony of panic, and they fled utilizing their most powerful movement techniques.


    Lyanna''s lips curled into a chilling smirk, her voice a haunting whisper as she uttered a single word that carried an undeniable weight.


    "Domain."


    A whispered incantation, and a surge of energy painted the sky with an icy hue. A frigid cocoon, vast and all-epassing, unfurled, ensnaring the men within.


    In the blink of an eye, the world transformed into a frozen abyss, a wastnd that defied all notions of warmth and life. Those ensnared felt the bitter bite of cold, a cruel reminder that mastery over fire or ice offered no immunity in the face of Lyanna''s might. The terrain, t and featureless, stretched endlessly, a canvas of destion that mirrored the depths of their predicament.


    Lyanna''s visage remained unflinching, her lips curling into a chilling smile. A procession of attacks, each one a manifestation of the men''s desperation, hurtled towards her. Yet, her stance remained unchanged, an eerie calmness enveloping her.


    With a casual gesture, an ice shield sprang to life, intercepting the onught with ease. The attacks dissipated, their impact a mere flicker against her formidable defenses.


    Ice spikes, sharp and unyielding, erupted from the ground, entwining the men''s legs in a frozen embrace. One by one, they fell, their struggles in vain as they sumbed to the relentless grip of ice.


    Lyanna raised the only survivor''s chin and he met Lyanna''s gaze. Her touch was a chilling caress, her words a whisperedmand that sent shivers through his very being. "Resist, if you can."


    Dozens of master rank individuals, each a symbol of prowess and respect any where they go, met their untimely end without a chance to retaliate.


    Such was the power of Lyanna Ravenstein, the head of the Silent Nexus!

 Chapter 32: Bloodline

    <h4>Chapter 32: Bloodline</h4>


    In the confines of a meeting room, Lyanna, Avalon, and Sirius were currently engaged in a serious meeting.


    "We''ve been exhaustivelybing every lead, but we can''t find any trace of Ronad," Lyanna reported, her words measured and direct. "He''s gone into hiding."


    Avalon''s normallyposed facade cracked. His hands clenched into fists, and with a fierce intensity, he struck the table, the resounding thud punctuating his frustration.


    "That sneaky bastard!" he seethed.


    Sirius quickly try to calm him down,


    "Avalon, take a breath," he advised. "He can''t hide forever. We''ll get him eventually."


    Lyanna also added her voice to Sirius''s reassurance.


    "He''s right, Avalon. You should rest. You haven''t gotten any breaks since the incident. Spend some time with your family." she urged. Avalon had been working tirelessly since Ariel''s death. He has been spending less time with his family, missing breakfasts and dinners.


    While Lyanna may derive a certain satisfaction from inflicting torment and witnessing the anguish of others, she remains capable of expressing empathy, particrly when it concerns individuals she holds dear. It hurts her to see Avalon like this.


    Avalon''s response was tinged with a stubborn determination, his resolve unwavering. "I''m fine," he retorted, his voice firm. "Just find him."


    Pushing his chair back with a sharp scrape against the floor, Avalon rose to his feet. The tension in the room seemed to escte with his departure, the weight of his emotions lingering in the air like an unspoken plea.


    Without another word, he strode out of the room, leaving his colleagues behind.


    In the wake of his exit, the room seemed to exhale, the silence returning in earnest. Lyanna exchanged a meaningful nce with Sirius, a silent acknowledgment of the challenges thaty ahead.


    "We have to do something. He''s ming himself for Ariel''s death" Siruis stated. Worried that Avalon will ruin himself.


    "The only thing we can do now is locate Ronad. Hopefully he''ll get back to normal then" Lyanna replied resolutely. Then she seem to recall something and asked "How is your training with his kid going?"


    Sirius smiled and replied,


    "We might have another monster on our hands"


    ***


    After enduring multiple defeats at the hands of the robot, Atticus decided to enhance his strength by training his Bloodline powers. Since he didn''t want anyone to know that he had awakened his bloodline at seven,


    "I''ll check the library." he decided.


    After Anastasia granted Atticus permission to train, she allowed him ess to various resources, including the Ravenstein''s library.


    Upon entering the library, Atticus was greeted by a vast expanse of towering shelves, eachden with books. His gaze settled on a solitary table, adorned with a small, inconspicuous tform. He approached and gingerly ced his hand upon it.


    In response, the tform materialized the collection of books he sought¡ªthose rted to Bloodlines.


    Hours passed as he immersed himself in the books'' pages. Atticus eventually pieced together aprehensive regimen tailored to his unique abilities, which he meticulously followed:


    *Meditation and Elemental Connection:* Atticus will begin each day with focused meditation, attuning his mind to the elements. He''ll visualized himself surrounded by each element¡ªearth, water, fire, air¡ªimmersing his consciousness in their essence.


    *Elemental Visualization:* During meditation, he will hone his ability to vividly visualize the elements. He''ll mentally summoned mes, felt water droplets, sensed the earth''s stability, and experienced the rush of wind. This mental exercise will help strengthen his connection to each element.


    *Physical Training with Elemental Affinity:* To manifest elemental powers physically, he will incorporated them into his exercise routine. For instance, practicing fire-enhanced punches, water-infused movements, earth-strengthened stances, and wind-elerated sprints.


    *Environmental Immersion:* Atticus will use the training facility to simte locations abundant in specific elements to enhance his connection. He would endure extreme temperatures, immerse himself in natural water bodies, withstand strong winds, and meditate surrounded by rocks and minerals, pushing his limits. This immersive experience will amplify his elemental attunement and increased his bloodline powers.

 Chapter 33: Training

    <h4>Chapter 33: Training</h4>


    Atticus was seatedfortably inside the training room, his presence serene and focused. The room itself seemed to transform around him, each direction representing a different element.


    In front of him, a fiery expanse ofva sprawled, its molten glow casting an ethereal light. To his left, a river flowed with crystalline water, its constant movement a testament to its fluidity.


    On his right, an earthy terrain stretched, rich and textured, connecting him to the grounded essence of the world. And behind him, a seemingly weightless expanse filled with gusts of wind enveloped him.


    In a state of deep meditation, Atticus was attuned to each of these elemental realms. He immersed himself in their essence, focusing on each one in harmony. This practice was part of his meticulously crafted training routine, a method he had designed to push the boundaries of his own abilities.


    Atticus understood that his bloodline was intricately tied to his rank. The higher his rank, the more potent his bloodline abilities would be. However, he also needed to work on the speed and skill with which he could use these powers.


    After a while, Atticus stood up ready for the next phase of his training.


    ''Let''s do fire first''


    He channeled his concentration toward the fire element. Within his upturned palm, a small me flickered into existence, casting dancing shadows across his features. With his mind as his guide, he manipted the me, shaping it into various forms and sizes.


    His concentration unwavering, he guided the fire around his body, tracing a path from his left palm, up his neck, and down to his right hand. A faint smile yed on his lips.


    "It seems what I''ve learned is true," he mused quietly. "As long as my will is in control, the fire won''t harm me."


    With the awakening of his bloodline abilities, Atticus had discovered an extraordinary boon ¨C a substantial resistance against the natural elements. Yet, it was resistance notplete immunity.


    The searing touch of fire would still inflict pain upon him. Moreover, the elemental manifestations conjured by others could still affect him, as they carried the wills of their creators.


    Also this resistance against the natural elements only applied to elements of vtility ¨C the likes of lightning, fire, and ice. If he controlled a massive rock, its weight and impact would still bear the potential to harm him, a stark reminder of the limits of his newfound powers.


    After a while he moved his focus on to the water element. He focused and a bead of water formed on his hand. He changed the shape changing its form while he guided it over his body.


    Then he moved to earth, Atticus extended his senses to the terrain around him. With a touch, he manipted the earth.


    Finally, Atticus turned his attention to the air element. He formed mini tornados and moved it around on him palm. After a few hours of training each elements in turn, he stood up.


    "It''s time for the next stage." he muttered.


    With a deliberate step onto the earthen terrain, Atticus felt an immediate connection. As he concentrated, a subtle shift urred, as if the ground itself acknowledged hismand.


    Slowly at first, the earth beneath him began to stir. It rumbled gently, creating slight undtions that mirrored his intentions. Atticus was orchestrating this phenomenon, his control over the element growing more pronounced with every passing moment.


    He felt as though he was melding with the terrain, bing an extension of the earth''s power.


    As he became more ustomed to the sensation, he decided to try the fire element next.


    Atticus tried using the fire element for short bursts of speed. He made mes appear at his feet and used them to push off like bursts, but he made the bursts too strong and ended up falling face first on the ground.


    "Oops, need smaller bursts," he muttered while standing up.


    He rose swiftly, inhaling deeply as he concentrated on harnessing the fire element within his legs once more. With controlled precision, he conjured shorter bursts of fiery energy that propelled him skyward.


    After a few attempts, he managed to get used to it. Then he elevate the heels of his feet, shifting his weight onto his toes. Employing the fiery propulsion once again, he surged forward with newfound speed.


    He executed a series of swiftteral dashes beforeing to a halt, gradually mastering his control. After a while he was able to familiarize himself with it.


    Then he then focused on air.


    As he manipted the air, a subtle shimmer enveloped his form. As he moved, he instinctively adjusted the density and flow of the surrounding atmosphere, creating an almost imperceptible cushion of air that minimized resistance against his movements.


    With each step he took, the air friction technique propelled him forward with uncanny swiftness. He effortlessly sliced through the resistance that would hinder others, allowing him to reach speeds that bordered on the extraordinary.


    The sensation was exhrating, akin to gliding through an invisible current that carried him forward with an almost magical efficiency.


    As Atticus sprinted, his feet barely touched the ground before he propelled himself into another stride. The wind whispered in his ears, apanying him on his lightning-fast journey.


    Yet, despite the breakneck speed, his control was masterful, allowing him to maneuver with precision and grace.


    "It seems controlling the air is easier for me" he muttered. Controlling the other elements was harder than air.


    Shifting his focus to the element of water, during his research he had discovered that water was versatile.


    In its early stages, it was primarily employed for minor healing purposes, with its more formidablebat applications unlocked at higher mastery levels. But, even the simplest healing tasks wasn''t easy.


    ''For the time being, I can only alleviate my fatigue,'' Atticus thought to himself.


    He closed his eyes and focused his attention on the water molecules within his body and the surrounding environment. He drew upon thetent energy of water, coaxing it to flow through his veins in a revitalizing surge.

 Chapter 34: Visit

    <h4>Chapter 34: Visit</h4>


    Inside a sleek limousine-like hover car, a family of four upied the seats at the back. The man possessed vibrant red hair and intense eyes, while the woman exuded beauty with a demeanor that screamed of her desire for control. Seated with them were two children ¨C a boy and a girl.


    "L, sit up properly. We''re visiting another tier-1 family. Don''t tarnish our reputation and behave more like Dell," the woman directed.


    "Yes, Mom," L replied with a sigh,plying by adjusting her seating position. ''Why am I even here?'' she wondered, gazing out of the window.


    Observing L''s improved posture, Luna''s smile of approval surfaced.


    "You''d have been better off staying at home," Dell teased, his chest swelling with pride in response to their mother''s acknowledgment.


    L chose to ignore him, directing her gaze elsewhere, which visibly irked her brother.


    "We''ve been attempting to negotiate with those madmen to cease their rampage. Our Alverian family has suffered significant losses due to their actions. This n has to yield results, Luna," Eleanor voiced his concerns, locking eyes with his wife.


    "Don''t worry, dear. The n will seed." Luna said reassuringly, making Eleanor give a stern look toward his son,


    "I expect nothing short of sess," Eleanor''s firm statement intensified the atmosphere. Beads of sweat formed on Dell''s forehead as the weight of the situation pressed down on him.


    "Yes, Father," his response carried the weight of responsibility, his voice tinged with the pressure of living up to his father''s expectations.


    ''I''m tired of this family,'' L''s thoughts resonated with exhaustion, captured in a weary sigh.


    After several hours, the family arrived at the Ravenstein estate. Their entrance was unhindered, as the emblem of the Alverian family adorned their escort, and prior notice of their visit had been conveyed to the Ravensteins.


    Upon reaching the mansion''s entrance, the family disembarked from the car with their guards. Their gazes fell upon Boman, who inclined his head respectfully and addressed them, "Wee to the Ravenstein estate. The master has been awaiting your arrival."


    Eleanor acknowledged his words with a nod, prompting Boman to continue, "Please, follow me."


    With Boman as their guide, they made their way into the estate. Dell and L were directed to a separate area, while the adults were led into a room where Avalon and Anastasia, sat side by side on a table.


    This room was reserved for weing guests of equal status. Holding such meetings in the throne room would be considered impolite, a fact other families would not take kindly to.


    As they entered, the couple took their seats. A maid entered the room, bearing a tray of tea, which was ced before them.


    Seated in the room, tense energy crackled between Avalon and Eleanor as they locked eyes, their auras manifesting. Anastasia, seemingly unfazed, maintained her detachedposure.


    However, Luna intervened, cing a calming hand on her husband''s shoulder. He regained hisposure and cleared his throat, breaking the silence,


    "Will you cease your rampage within our domain?" he went straight to the point.


    The Alverians had been exerting pressure on the Ravenstein family to halt their rampage in sector 4. The Ravensteins, however, remained resolute in their refusal, asserting that they wouldn''t stop until they uncovered the identity of Ariel''s murderer.


    The ongoing rampage had inflicted considerable financial losses upon the Alverian family, and they hade here with a n to convince them.


    "Not until we uncover my brother''s killer." Avalon response was immediate.


    A palpable intensity filled the room as they as their aura surged once more.


    "We will cklist you if you persist." Eleanor dered.


    The Alverians wielded substantial influence within the potions market. Choosing not to engage with them in trade would undoubtedly harm the Ravensteins. However, this decision wouldn''t be without its consequences for the Alverians themselves.


    Effectively, it would amount to dering the Ravensteins as enemies, a situation that might escte into a full-blown war. Eleanor was well aware of this, but they had a n.


    Just before Avalon''s anger could escte, Eleanor continued "Unless you adhere to our terms,"


    ''Theyid out a massive threat to make us consider their proposal. Smart, but what exactly are they plotting?'' Anastasia picked up on their n and couldn''t help but sense that there was more to the Alverians'' proposal than meet the eye.


    Avalon''s fury simmered, and he posed a question in a moreposed tone, "And what might those conditions be?"


    Eleanor''s tone grew pointed, "You have a son right?"


    The room grew colder at his words, Anastasia interrupted with a chilling tone, "Leave him out of this." unleashing her master rank aura.


    Luna also intervened, releasing her own master rank aura, "Calm down. We mean no harm." she said.


    Eleanor pressed on, "Let''s arrange a spar between your son and mine. The loser must heed the winner''s terms. What do you say?"


    Anastasia had always been fiercely protective of Atticus, taking great care to shield him from the eyes of everyone until he reached the age when it was normal to awaken.


    This approach had led many in the human domain to assume that Atticuscked talent or was weak. However, Eleanor''s strategy hinged on this very perception, as he held unwavering faith in his son''s abilities.


    Avalon briefly nced at Anastasia, who subtly shook her head, conveying her dissent. Refusing would mean epting that their son was weak, a blow to the Ravenstein family''s reputation, especially considering the Alverian family''s non-warrior background.


    Yet, he perceived the practicality in this proposition. ''This could provide an opportunity to handle the Alverian family more effectively. Besides, Sirius has been training him, and he mentioned that he has talent,'' he thought.


    "Let''s hear what he thinks." Avalon turned to Anastasia and suggested, eliciting a frosty look from her.


    ''I''ll be sleeping on the couch for a while.'' he thought inwardly with a small sigh. He then summoned a maid, instructing her to fetch Atticus. This action prompted Eleanor and Luna to exchange nces and smiles.

 Chapter 35: Spar

    <h4>Chapter 35: Spar</h4>


    Meanwhile, Atticus was making his way back from his training session. A month had passed since he started his bloodline training, and notable progress had been achieved.


    While controlling multiple elements simultaneously still posed a challenge, he had grown more adept at using his bloodline powers.


    Strolling through the garden, his attention was drawn to a pair of red-haired youngsters. ''We''ve got visitors?'' he thought.


    Aside from the funeral, this was the first time Atticus had witnessed visitors at the estate. Despite his curiosity, he chose to dismiss them and continued on his way.


    However, before he could leave, the boy noticed him and called out,


    "Hey!" while approaching.


    Atticus observed a hint of mischievousness in his demeanor, a subtlety that he was able to detect.


    ''He''s obviously nning something. Just take a look at that smug look'' Atticus thought, sensing something amiss. He turned to face him as the boy closed the distance.


    As the boy reached him, Atticus greeted in a nonchnt manner, "Hi?"


    The response seemed to irk the boy, but he held back his anger, ''Father said not to cause any trouble before i fight him,'' he was mindful of his father''s instructions to avoid any disturbances.


    He proceeded to introduce himself, "Hello. I am Dell Alverian. It''s nice to meet you."


    Meanwhile, Atticus nced at a girl nearby who stared at him in shock. Her thoughts raced, ''What the hell is he doing here! Shit! I can''t let this foolish brother of mine know I met him before.'' Swiftly recovering, she put on a fake smile and addressed Atticus, "Hi, I''m L."


    Atticus observed the situation with a neutral gaze, ''The Alverian family? They must be here because of the destruction we''ve caused in sector 4. And it seems she''s pretending not to know me'' he deduced.


    Since Anastasia had granted Atticus permission to train, she ceased her practice of filtering the information he could ess. And there was no way he could forget a face, he recognized her from the arcade incident, he also noticed the subtle shift in her expression upon seeing him.


    While Atticus was lost in thought, Dell''s smirked inwardly, ''Is he too scared that he can''t talk?''


    After a moment, Atticus finally broke the silence, responding with a simple "Atticus." Dell''s facial expression twitched, but before he could retort, Atticus cut in, his tone slightly curt, "Do you need me for anything?"


    Atticus had always been someone who hated trivial stuff, especially when it wasn''t rted to his family. He knew Dell was nning something he just knew would be stupid, and he had no intention of pretending to be nice and wasting his time.


    Just as Dell''s frustration threatened to boil over, a maid intervened, effectively halting the escting interaction. "Young master, Master Avalon requests your presence," she announced with a deferential bow.


    The unexpected summons caught Atticus off guard. ''Why would Dad need me?'' he pondered. Turning his attention back to the Alverian siblings, "I suppose I''ll catch up with youter." he uttered. With a brief, intense stare at L that made her nervous, he departed.


    Remaining behind, Dell muttered in annoyance, "That guy! I''ll make sure to give him a good beating during the spar."


    Meanwhile, L sighed in relief that her cover hadn''t been blown. She shook her head in response to her brother''s frustration. ''Didn''t this fool see how strong he looked? The rumors about his weakness were obviously wrong.'' she thought.


    ''Well, at least this visit won''t be entirely uneventful.'' A subtle smile yed on her lips, revealing her anticipation for whaty ahead.


    Upon entering the meeting room, Atticus spotted Avalon and Anastasia seated on one side of the table, with another couple seated across from them.


    ''Damn, the tension is intense.'' Atticus could feel the intense pressure in the room. He ignored them and simply approached a smiling Anastasia.


    "Honey, just know that if you don''t want to do it, no one will force you," Anastasia reassured him, her concern evident.


    She was clearly unhappy with the situation, especially since Avalon had involved Atticus in it. If Atticus decided to decline, Anastasia was prepared to stand by him.


    "We should at least ask him first, honey," Avalon interjected, earning himself a cold look from Anastasia.


    "What do you need me for dad?" Atticus asked. He was curious about what was happening.


    "We need you to spar with someone and win," Avalon stated, his gaze fixed on Atticus. He was hoping that Atticus would agree to their request.


    "Honey, you don''t hav-" Anastasia worried voice sounded, but Atticus interrupted her.


    "Sure, I''ll do it," he replied. He had always wanted to see how his strengthpared to his fellow peers. Up until now, hisbat experiences were limited to battles against Sirius and the training robot.


    ''So that''s why that boy was smiling. This will be interesting,'' he mused inwardly.


    Hearing this, Eleanor and Luna smiled. They had been slightly irked by the fact that Atticus hadn''t even nced at them when he entered, and they were also surprised by his appearance.


    ''He doesn''t look weak,'' Eleanor exchanged nces with his wife, and Luna simply smiled, giving him an assuring look.


    ''It should be fine. It''s been a year since Dell awakened at 7, and he''s almost halfway through the Novice- rank,'' Eleanor thought. Although Atticus wasn''t wearing the Artifact anymore, he was using Conceal to appear as Novice- rank.


    The usual age for awakening among individuals from Tier 1 families was 7. Although many attempt to awaken earlier, there have been cases of children suffering negative consequences from awakening too early.


    No family would want to jeopardize the potential of a genius just to gain a one-year advantage over other families. ''I heard he just turned 7. He probably just awakened,'' he surmised.


    "Good. Shall we establish a mana contract then?" Eleanor requested. With their status as Tier 1 families, their word held significant weight. Eleanor, however, chose to proceed cautiously.


    He decided to formalize the agreement with a mana contract.


    Avalon frowned slightly as he sensed a tinge of condescension in their attitude towards Atticus.


    "Alright," he agreed, which prompted Eleanor to promptly produce a prepared mana contract.


    ''They are well-prepared,'' Avalon noted, observing Eleanor''s actions with a discerning gaze. Eleanor''s smile in response didn''t escape his attention. ''Stopping the war in sector 4 isn''t their only goal. They probably also want something else,'' he deduced.


    While their primary goal was to stop the Ravenstein family''s disruptive activities, Eleanor recognized the potential for additional gains.


    The Ravensteins wielded significant influence over sector 3, and for the Alverians to conduct business there, they were required to pay taxes to the Ravensteins.


    Eleanor''s intention was to leverage the situation, negotiating for a tax exemption in sector 3 in exchange for addressing the destruction the Ravensteins had caused in their own sector. ''With this, we canpletely take over the potions market in sector 3''


    Avalon was fully aware of the potential loopholes in the contract, yet he ced hisplete trust in his son''s talent.


    With the contract signed, they proceeded to the training grounds for the spar.


    ***


    A/N


    Hello, everyone! How are you enjoying the story so far? I would love it if you could dropments and reviews sharing your thoughts. Thank you so much for reading!

 Chapter 36: Fighting

    <h4>Chapter 36: Fighting</h4>


    Atticus and Dell walked onto the stage, each holding a wooden sword in their hands. The training ground was packed with onlookers, all eyes fixed on them. Some guards and maids had chosen to watch the spar.


    This was the first time they would see their young master fight. Avalon and Anastasia hadn''t had the opportunity to witness Atticus''s prowess. Following Ariel''s passing, Avalon became consumed by his responsibilities, and Anastasia had to assume control over estate affairs.


    Eleanor''s stern expression directed at Dell made beads of sweat form on his forehead. He shifted his gaze towards Atticus, ''I awakened a year before him, this should be a piece of cake. I''ll teach him a lesson for disregarding me like that!'' he thought, gripping his sword tightly and assuming a stance.


    ''Would you look at that,'' Atticus thought as he observed Dell. ''He must think this will be an easy win.''


    Atticus also assumed a stance, ''Let''s see what his level is first,'' he decided.


    "Remember, you can use mana to empower only your bodies and not your weapons," the judge reminded Atticus and Dell, both of whom nodded in understanding. With their readiness evident, the judge dered, "Begin!"


    Dell empowered his legs with mana and dashed at Atticus, while Atticus stood there seemingly unfazed. ''He''s too weak to even react,'' Dell thought, smiling as he observed Atticus remaining still.


    With confidence, Dell swung his sword in a shing motion, fully expecting victory. However, to his surprise, Atticus swiftly raised his own sword and effectively blocked his strike.


    Dell''s eyes widened in surprise as Atticus deflected his strike with remarkable speed. ''It must be a fluke!'' he thought, he quickly regained hisposure andunched another attack.


    He feigned a powerful overhead strike, hoping to catch Atticus off guard. However, Atticus saw through the feint and skillfully parried the attack.


    Undeterred, Dell unleashed yet another strike at Atticus, but he sidestepped gracefully and countered with a swift kick to Dell''s chest, sending him stumbling back.


    "What?" Dell''s surprise was palpable. He had trained every day after his awakening and was known as a genius in the Alverian family. He didn''t think a boy one year younger than him, who had just awakened, could push him back.


    ''Shit!'' he thought while shooting a quick nce to Eleanor, who had a frown on his face. He felt the weight of his father''s stare and knew he had to get serious. ''No, I can''t lose to him,'' Dell resolved.


    Dell knew he couldn''t underestimate Atticus any longer. He decided to use the move he learned after months of training.


    He tapped into his well of mana once more, this time channeling it not just into his legs, but into his entire body. His body began to emit a faint, ethereal glow as the mana infused his strikes with extra power.


    Atticus sensed the shift in Dell''s energy. ''He''s starting to take this seriously, huh?'' He focused on his own stance and positioning, ready to adapt to whatever Dell had nned next.


    As Dell lunged forward again, his strikes were swifter and carried more force, but Atticus simply employed more mana in his hands and parried the strikes with precision.


    Dell continued attacking, determine to win but Atticus remained unfazed and blocked each strike easily. Sweat dripped down Dell''s forehead. He had been attacking relentlessly, yet he was unable to break through Atticus'' defense.


    ''He''s really weak. Or am I that strong?'' Atticus thought. He knew he would be strongerpared to his peers, but he didn''t think it would be this pronounced. He had expected more from the other Tier 1 families.


    Each advance in rank brings about a significant change in the power an individual possesses. A novice-, someone who has just awakened, initially had passive speed and strength roughly equivalent to an athlete on Earth.


    However, utilizing mana, they be much stronger. The power of an individual at an intermediate or higher rank can''t even bepared to humans back on Earth.


    Each of Atticus''s stats reflects how powerful he was, with normal novice-ranked individuals having between 10 to 25 points, only in normal stats of course, intelligence, perception and charm being not included.


    Atticus had of course believed that an intermediate would be more powerful than a novice, but he didn''t think it would be so ring.


    ''Good thing I decided not to use my bloodline,'' he thought. He knew the stakes involved in this spar were high, and he was ready to use his bloodline if need be.


    But he wanted to keep a low profile for now; hearing about a 7-year-old intermediate would attract too much attention to him in the human domain.


    The training ground fell silent. The guards and maids watching were surprised that their young master was this strong at such a young age. He was fighting a person who had awakened one year before him!


    None of them knew about Atticus awakening at 1; Anastasia made sure of that. Avalon was smiling sheepishly, proud of his son''s prowess, while Anastasia was looking at Atticus worriedly. Although she saw that Atticus was winning, she was still alert and ready to step in if anything happened.


    ''Shit! Dad will kill me!'' Dell knew the stakes. His father had been nning this spar for months, and he was about to lose.


    ''I guess it''s time to end this,'' Atticus thought. He noticed the change in Dell''s attacks. ''He''s panicking.'' Swiftly, he deflected a strike aimed at his left side. Closing the distance with remarkable speed, Atticus left Dell unable to match his pace.


    With a surge of mana, he delivered a forceful blow to Dell''s stomach. The impact was so powerful that it sent Dell hurtling to the opposite edge of the stage, resulting in him spitting out saliva as he struggled to regain hisposure.


    "No, I can''t lose!" Dell struggled to stand up, but then he felt something against his neck. He looked up and saw Atticus standing over him, a sword at his neck.


    "Winner, young master Atticus!" The judge quickly dered.


    "No, I can still fight!" Dell dered. He then looked at Eleanor, "Dad, I can st-"


    But he was interrupted, "Don''t besmirch our family name any more, Dell!" Eleanor''s voice boomed, making Dell flinch.


    Eleanor then turned to look at Avalon, "We lost. We''ll honor the contract. If you''ll excuse us, we have matters to attend to in our sector."


    Avalon smirked, "Sure. Boman, see them out," he instructed.


    "No need," Eleanor said, turning to leave without caring about his son on the floor. Luna frowned and gestured for one of their guards to help Dell up.


    Then she followed Eleanor with L behind her, wearing a small smile. ''This wasn''t too bad, hehe,'' she thought. ''But I''ll make sure to get back at you the next time we meet, humph!'' she said to herself, shooting an intense stare at Atticus before leaving.


    As soon as the spar was done, Anastasia quickly dashed onto the stage and started closely examining Atticus. "Are you okay, honey? Does it hurt anywhere?"


    Atticus smiled. "I''m okay, Mom." Although he wouldn''t admit it, he loved seeing Anastasia care for him like this. ''This isn''t too bad.''


    ***


    A/N: I need golden tickets!??????

 Chapter 37: 9 Years Old

    <h4>Chapter 37: 9 Years Old</h4>


    In the heart of a spacious training arena, the air crackled with electricity as two determined figures shed in a rigorous contest. The firstbatant, with a 14-year-old frame, seemed almost to blur with speed as streaks of lightning enveloped his form, rendering his movements a blur of motion.


    Across from him stood a figure defying conventional expectations¡ªa 9-year-old whosemand over his surroundings belied his age.


    With a keen mastery over the elements, the younger participant disyed a symphony of power. The very air seemed to heed his call, propelling him to match the lightning-fast assaults of his adversary.


    Fire danced in his wake, lending ferocity to his strikes, while the earth beneath him became a canvas of maniption, causing the ground to ripple and shift, destabilizing his opponent. Each action flowed seamlessly into the next.


    This remarkable contender was none other than Atticus, whose unwavering dedication had propelled him through two years of arduous training.


    The echoes of their sh reverberated through Atticus''s mind, summoning memories of his initial encounters with this formidable foe. Back then, defeat had been his constantpanion, his every effort to subdue the imcable adversary thwarted.


    Each technique in his repertoire had fallen short, leaving him battered and humbled. Yet, despite the trials and tribtions, Atticus remained resolute.


    Each day dawned with unyielding discipline. The first rays of sunlight saw him rise, embarking on a ritual of mana absorption and bloodline training.


    These preparations paved the way for his relentless shes against the intermediate+ Magnus.


    Amidst the intensity, Atticus sought moments of respite, spending some time with Anastasia to quell her concerns.


    Ember had gone to the Raven camp when she turned 10. The estate got a little lonely after that, but Atticus used that opportunity to focus solely on his training. The ongoing war with the Ravensteins meant that the mundane activities like gs and parties were put on hold, much to his relief.


    The absence of such events allowed Atticus to immerse himself fully in honing his skills and strengthening his abilities, channeling his focus into bing the best he could be.


    With an electric surge enveloping his 14-year-old frame, the robot surged forward like a bolt of lightning, his speed bordering on the surreal. Atticus, unfazed, augmented his body with mana and boosted his speed with the air, enhancing his own agility to a mesmerizing blur.


    As the robot''s strike hurtled toward him, Atticus''s body became an extension of the elements. He deftly parried the attack with a fluid grace, the twobatants locked in a dance of calcted precision. In a seamless response, Atticus''s own blow followed.


    The robot attempted to block, but Atticus suddenly propelled his hands with fire in an unexpected direction. The robot, caught off guard by this cunning redirection, found himself unable to intercept the impending strike.


    The moment hung suspended in time¡ªa heartbeat where surprise met consequence. Atticus''s decisive strike found its mark, severing the connection between body and head. The battle''s crescendo was reached as the robot''s form crumpled to the ground.


    Atticus finally won against the14 year old Magnus!


    "All the hard work finally paid off," Atticus exhaled, his breath stillbored from the battle.


    "It''s been a while since I checked. I wonder how much I''ve progressed," Atticus mumbled before calling out, "Status."


    ========================


    Character Profile:


    ------------------------


    Name: Atticus Ravenstein


    Age: 9


    Gender: Male


    Race: Human


    Attributes:


    ------------------------


    Strength: 40


    Agility: 45


    Endurance: 50


    Vitality: 49


    Intelligence: 15


    Charm: 16


    Level: Intermediate New!


    Talent: Mythical


    Bloodline: Primordial Elemental Bloodline


    - Level 1


    - Fire: 75.2%


    - Air: 77%


    - Water: 72.6%


    - Earth: 74.7%


    Abilities:


    ------------------------


    Innate Skills:


    * Conceal [Grade: Mythical]


    - The ability to conceal your level from anyone regardless of rank. You may choose what level you want to be shown.


    ========================


    "Looking good," Atticus said with a smile as he observed his improved stats. ''I feel like I''m halfway into the intermediate rank,'' he thought. Even while training his bloodline and sparring against the 14-year-old Magnus, Atticus didn''t neglect his mana absorption.


    He diligently absorbed mana every day, breaking through one sub-level after another, and he was now on the cusp of reaching the intermediate+ rank.


    After concluding a sparring session, Atticus began making his way back to his room. As he stepped out into the corridor, his gaze fell upon a familiar figure ¨C Avalon. The sight of his father was a rarity, due to Avalon''s involvement with the obsidian order and his relentless pursuit of Ariel''s killer.


    Avalon''s voice broke through the momentary silence, warm and affectionate,


    "Hey, Kiddo."


    Atticus responded, his voice carrying a blend of surprise and warmth,


    "Hey dad, it''s been a while." A small smile touched Avalon''s lips as he affectionately ruffled Atticus'' hair, a bittersweet undertone in his expression.


    After a brief pause, Avalon''s hand shifted to scratch his own hair, a gesture of mild awkwardness as he began, "Look, I know I haven''t been around much these past years. Anything I say would probably sound like an excuse. So how about I just make it up to you?"


    Atticus'' heart skipped a beat, a sense of anticipation bubbling within him. Inwardly, he couldn''t help but hope for something exciting.


    He didn''t really care that Avalon was distant, although he cared for him, Atticus knew he was going through a lot. His brother was killed! It was to be expected. But he''s obviously not going to say no to free stuff!


    His enthusiasm shone through as he inquired, his smile widening, "What do you have in mind?"


    The corner of Avalon''s mouth twitched,


    "Since your grandfather promised you a weapon, I''ve decided to add an Art to it."


    Atticus'' eyes lit up with joy, ''An Art!''


    Art were techniques documented in books. These books hold all the knowledge you need to master a certain skill.


    Touching one of these books initiates a unique process, where the information encapsted within the pages is effortlessly transmitted to the reader''s mind.


    However, while the transfer of knowledge is instantaneous, mastery demands dedication, time and hard work. And there was a limit; a novice rank could only learn a total of one art, while an intermediate rank could learn a total of three.


    "I forgive youpletely, dad!" escaping his lips. yfully, he added, "Perhaps you should be distant more often?"


    Avalon''s response was a mix of affection and amusement as he ruffled Atticus'' hair once more, his mouth twitching with a touch of fondness. "Let''s go get you your things,"

 Chapter 38: Treasure

    <h4>Chapter 38: Treasure</h4>


    Side by side, Atticus and Avalon descended into the mansion''s hidden underground basement.


    As they made their way down, Atticus''s thoughts echoed, ''Of course there''s a secret basement.''


    Their footsteps echoed through the dimly lit corridor until they reached an unassuming wall. Avalon''s smile hinted at the surprise toe, prompting Atticus''s curiosity. With a touch of his right arm and a surge of mana, the wall illuminated.


    "It recognizes my mana signature. No one else can open this apart from me or your grandfather," Avalon exined.


    As the wall''s glow subsided, the wall parted revealing an elevate tform engraved with runes.


    "The tform is a teleport. It will transport you to our family vault''s realm." Avalon continued. The concept left Atticus in awe, ''I should read more about this stuff'' he thought.


    Avalon''s voice turned firm as he issued a directive, "Only you can enter. Choose a weapon and an Art, no more."


    To which Atticus nodded. Then he stepped on the tform and a radiant gleam epassed him immediately, swallowing his form. Avalon''s worried voice lingered in the air, "I hope he doesn''t try to get ''those'' weapons."


    The transition was both swift and surreal. Atticus found himself within an expansive hall, shelvesden with books and an array of weapons on disy.


    "Jackpot!" Atticus said with a grin.


    Without wasting a single moment, Atticus ventured further into the hall.


    As Atticus explored the vast hall, his gaze lingered on the weapons disyed. He couldn''t help but recall the ssification of arts and weapons.


    Weapons were simply ssified ording to their grade, ranging from novice rank to paragon rank. On the other hand, arts were ssified based on their potential.


    An art with a dormant potential could only provide a novice rank output strength, while one with a transcendent potential had the potential to eventually exhibit paragon rank strength. Of course, achieving such levels required rigorous training.


    Moving through the hall, nothing managed to seize his interest. Undeterred, he continued moving.


    His steps carried him further, until he arrived at an elevated tform that disyed an ensemble of five weapons, a ive, a gauntlet, a spear, a katana, and a staff, each possessing a superior quality that set them apart from the rest.


    A sign caught his attention, proiming in simple yet profound terms, "If the weapon chooses you, then it''s yours."


    "This is it!" Atticus said with a grin.


    ''The treasure out there are probably crap. The real gems are right here,'' he mused to himself.


    However, Atticus couldn''t help but notice the ominous undertone. "What if it doesn''t choose you?" he voiced his concern aloud. A brief silence followed before he added, "Then again, this is reality. I half-expected a ghostly guardian or something."


    "Dad would''ve said if this was dangerous," Atticus reassured himself. He believed that his father would have warned him if there was a risk to his life.


    With that in mind, Atticus opted for the katana. The touch of his hand against the katana set into motion an ethereal transformation, transporting his consciousness into it.


    Atticus found himself on a tform, surrounded by darkness. And in front of him was a man, expressionless. He was adorned in traditional Japanese attire, which seemed to billow as if caught in an invisible breeze, emanating an aura of unwavering purpose.


    A katana rested at his side, its sheathed presence an embodiment of mastery. Atticus'' attire mirrored that of his enigmatic counterpart, with a katana also at his side.


    ''What the heck is going on?'' Atticus couldn''t help but wonder.


    But before he had time to gather his thought, in a fluid motion, the man descended into a stance, hands poised upon the katana''s hilt. The whispered utterance of,


    {Transcendent sh: Godspeed Grace}


    marked themencement of a sequence that defied Atticus'' perception. Time itself seemed to fragment, reality giving way to a choreography of transcendent elegance.


    For Atticus, there was no sensation of pain, no visceral awareness of his fate. Instead, a serene detachment enveloped him, his own beheading observed with an otherworldly rity. A final thought formed within his mind before all dissolved into the void: "Ah, I just got beheaded."


    Gasping for breath, Atticus regained his consciousness once more before the katana, his hand instinctively moving to his neck as an incredulous thought echoed in his mind, ''Did I just die?''


    The abruptness of his defeat gnawed at him. Clutching for meaning in the aftermath, he muttered, "Fuck! I didn''t even see him move."


    Collecting his shatteredposure, Atticus grappled to regain his bearings.


    "It wouldn''t have been disyed so grandly like this if it wasn''t difficult to get." As if seeking sce in his own resolve, he took a steadying breath, acknowledging the arduous path thaty ahead.


    ''Okay,'' he steeled himself, ''Looks like I''m in no danger of dying. I''m getting this sword, no matter how long it takes.''


    With resolute conviction, Atticus initiated the ritual anew, his fingers touching the katana''s hilt. Once more, his consciousness plunged into the enigmatic realm.


    Inside, Atticus quickly unsheathed his katana, surging his body with mana and manipting the very air to amplify his speed, preparing himself for whatever wille his way.


    Yet, the echoes of his previous attempt repeated itself, the man''s movements a symphony of mastery that eluded Atticus''s grasp.


    Atticus was beheaded once again.

 Chapter 39: The Katana

    <h4>Chapter 39: The Katana</h4>


    Within the heart of an expansive hall adorned with a myriad of treasures, a serene tranquility hung in the air, wrapping the scene in an aura of ancient wisdom and untold potential.


    This idyllic calm, however, was shattered without warning. Like a discordant note in an otherwise harmonious melody, the rhythmic actions of a young boy abruptly fractured the peaceful ambiance.


    With every touch of the katana, a few seconds passed before an urgent gasp for air escaped his lips, a fric touch to his neck a hauntingly familiar ritual. After a few precious moments of respite, he would whisper with resolve, "One more time," his hand gravitating to the hilt of the katana that stood sentinel before him.


    Yet the dance remained unaltered, a ceaseless cycle ying out as if trapped within the relentless coils of fate itself.


    Inside the katana''s realm, Atticus finally reached a breakthrough. He managed to block the man''s initial strike!


    To achieve this, he channelled his mana to fortify his body, employ air to enhance his speed, fire to propel his arms into swift action, and earth to steady his stance, allowing him to stand his ground against the formidable assault.


    "Hahaha, finally!" Atticus burst out with exhration. Before this, Atticus had struggled to wield all four elements simultaneously. He could, for at most two, but all four? It was impossible.


    However, the constant brush with death had pushed him to the brink, triggering an instinctive response that allowed him tomand all four elements at once for a split second.


    The man seem to show an expression for the first time. Then... there was no then, Atticus was swiftly beheaded and his consciousness expelled from the katana.


    Clutching his neck and gasping for breath, Atticus muttered in frustration, "Damn it! I thought i passed some kind of test or something. Looks like i have to defeat him."


    An then, an unending cycle of demise and mounting exasperation unfolded. The man''s relentless onught resulted in Atticus repeatedly losing his head, yet within this seemingly hopeless repetition, a transformation took root.


    Gradually, Atticus''s perception sharpened, and the enigma of the man''s techniques began to unravel.


    With each sessive beheading, Atticus gained insight. Micro expressions within the man''s movements became apparent ¨C the tense flex of muscles, the subtle repositioning of bnce, a prelude to the fatal strike.


    After enduring the chilling embrace of death time and again, a moment of rity blossomed within Atticus''s mind as his head fell. Amidst the abyss of defeat, he thought, ''I see.''


    If Atticus had examined his status at this very moment, he would have spotted a new stat added to the list.


    Atticus stood before the Katana, his chest rising and falling with deep breaths as he sought to regainposure. As the echoes of his breaths gradually settled, a determined whisper escaped his lips, "Onest time."


    With resolute resolve, he extended his hand to touch the hilt of the katana, and his consciousness was once again drawn into its enigmatic realm.


    Upon entering the ethereal realm, Atticus''s hand instinctively found its ce upon the katana''s hilt on his waist. His stance, an exact replica of the man''s. A serene smile graced the man''s features as he stood, clearly excited about what Atticus was trying to do.


    With a whisperedmand,


    {Transcendent sh: Godspeed Grace}


    Atticus''s intent ignited. Like a lightning bolt, he surged forward at supersonic speed. In the blink of an eye, he materialized behind the man, the katana''s deadly arc leaving no room for defense. The man''s head fell, lifeless.


    With a practiced fluidity, Atticus sheathed the katana, his movements imbued with a sense of cool elegance.


    In a seamless transition, the realm suddenly shifted into a serene dojo, an aura of tranquility enveloping the scene. A venerable figure, adorned with white hair that whispered of ageless wisdom, presided over the tableau.


    Atticus''s awareness expanded, confirming that he had returned to his familiar attire.


    "Boy,e. Have a seat," the man''s voice resonated, the timbre of experience and sagacity carrying through the stillness.


    A moment''s contemtion, ''Well, it''s not like i can escape if he decideds to do anything to me'' Atticus concluded. With resolute steps, he approached the table and took a seat.


    The man appeared to appreciate Atticus''s decisiveness. "Haha, I already like you, young one. I''m certain you''re brimming with questions."


    Atticus replied nonchntly, "Not really, just one."


    The man''s curiosity was piqued. "Oh, pray tell, what might that be?"


    "I passed the test, right? So, can I have the weapon?" Atticus inquired.


    The man''s surprise was fleeting before he erupted intoughter, his amusement evident. "Hahaha! What an intriguingd you are!" he eximed. Composing himself, he continued, "Yes, you''ve indeed passed the test, and it is now yours to im."


    Atticus''s face lit up, a radiant smile betraying his tion at finally obtaining the sword he sought. "You''re a Ravenstein right, senior? What are you doing in a sword?" he inquired, his tone bing more respectful.


    Atticus was curious about a lot of things, but he wanted to confirm if the katana was guarantee first before anything.


    The man smiled "You''re right young one. My name is Cedric Ravenstein. And this thing you call a ''sword'' is a life weapon"


    "Life weapon?" Atticus asked


    "These are no ordinary tools ofbat, butpanions that evolve alongside their wielders." His eyes seemed to glint with a spark of ancient reverence as he unraveled the essence of these extraordinary artifacts.


    "They bear no arbitrary grades or limitations," the man elucidated, his voice resonating with a sense of profound truth. "Instead, their power is intrinsically tied to the growth and potential of their users. A life weapon doesn''t merely halt its progress at a predefined threshold; it journeys alongside its wielder, ascending in strength as its bond with the user deepens."


    Atticus''s mind whirred with understanding as the implications of this revtion unfolded. ''Absolute jackpot!'' he thought. The concept defied conventional norms, transcending the boundaries of rank and ssification.


    "Even if one were to attain the paragon-rank," the man affirmed, "the life weapon would continue to grow, unwavering in itsmitment to match the heights reached by its master."


    Atticus was ted! He now had a sword that can grow with him, it was a huge gain!


    The man appeared to perceive Atticus''s excitement, and a smile yed on his lips.


    "Listen, young one," the man''s voice resonated, "I shall fade away now. Once I depart, you shall return to your body, and the sword shall forge a bond with you. Its usage will be second nature. I''ll leave the rest as a surprise"


    "Yes, Elder!" Atticus responded with fervor. As swiftly as he had appeared, the man vanished. The surroundings seemed to blur and shift, and Atticus found himself back within his physical form.


    In an instant, the katana soared into his grasp, and an undeniable connection coursed through him. A tingling sensation danced within his mind, as if foreign memories were weaving their way into his consciousness.

 Chapter 40: Perception

    <h4>Chapter 40: Perception</h4>


    Following the peculiar sensation in his mind, Atticus realized that the newfound information consisted of memories from the previous wielders of the sword. The trove of knowledge was vast, yet he discerned that, for the time being, he could ess only the initial skill¡ªTranscendent sh: Godspeed Grace.


    "I can sense the Katana''s emotions. It''s... excited?" With the bond established, Atticus could perceive the sword''s sentiments. It resembled a young child, its emotions simple and straightforward.


    Atticus drew the katana from its sheath and swung it a few times. He could sense the sword''s growing excitement with each movement.


    "Alright, alright, take it easy. I''ll use you properlyter, I promise," Atticus reassured. The katana''s initial excitement subsided, giving way to a tinge of sadness. Atticus could only offer a wry smile. "Seems like I''ll be babysitting for a bit," he remarked with a chuckle.


    ''I should check what changed,'' Atticus felt something change within him, when he was fighting the man inside the katana. It felt like his perception changed, granting him the ability to discern even the most minute details. Time appeared to stretch, allowing him to perceive subtle changes as if the world around him had slowed down.


    "Status" he called out, and an holographic screen materialized infront of him;


    ========================


    Character Profile:


    ------------------------


    Name: Atticus Ravenstein


    Age: 9


    Gender: Male


    Race: Human


    Attributes:


    ------------------------


    Strength: 40


    Agility: 45


    Endurance: 50


    Vitality: 49


    Intelligence: 20


    Perception: 5 New!


    Charm: 16


    Level: Intermediate


    Talent: Mythical


    Bloodline: Primordial Elemental Bloodline


    - Level 1


    - Fire: 79.4%


    - Air: 82%


    - Water: 76.7%


    - Earth: 77.7%


    Abilities:


    ------------------------


    Innate Skills:


    * Conceal [Grade: Mythical]


    - The ability to conceal your level from anyone regardless of rank. You may choose what level you want to be shown.


    Life Weapon Skills:


    * Transcendent sh: Godspeed Grace


    ========================


    ''Perception, huh? So that''s what changed,'' he mused to himself. Curious about this newfound ability, he concentrated on it.


    Perception: This attribute represents the sensory acuity and keen awareness of user''s environment. A higher Perception attribute enhances the ability to notice subtle details, detect hidden elements, and urately interpret sensory information.


    ''Hmm, that exins a lot,'' Atticus pondered. He initially found it intriguing that his Perception stat was just awakening.


    While every human possessed a basic level of perception, he realized that this attribute delved much deeper than he initially thought. It was as if a hidden well of awareness had been tapped into, unveiling a heightened realm of sensory insights he had never before experienced.


    Previously, it had merely granted him a basic level of awareness and alertness. However, with its recent transformation, his Perception had evolved, granting him unmatched awareness of his surroundings.


    ''And it seems it was because my intelligence reached a certain threshold,'' Atticus also noticed that his intelligence had increased significantly. He had always known that his intelligence was far above that of normal people.


    He couldprehend extremelyplex problems and process information at an extraordinarily fast rate, which was very abnormal for his age.


    Ever since he found out about it, had tried many methods to increase his intelligence stat, but progress had been painfully slow. And now, breaking into the 20s had unlocked a new stat for him.


    Atticus had never been in such desperate situation before¡ªit was a first for him. It was during the fight that he pushed his intelligence stats to the limit, causing it to increase significantly.


    Now, Atticus possessed an innate ability to discern even the most subtle changes in his environment. It was as if his senses had been fine-tuned to an extraordinary degree, allowing him to detect minute details and shifts that would otherwise go unnoticed.


    "I can''t wait to try this move on the robot," he said,ughing. Hisughter subsided as he suddenly remembered Avalon. "I better pick the art and leave. Dad must be waiting."


    He left the tform and began walking around the hall in search of his second Art.


    As he walked through the hall, he thought, ''I should opt for a defensive art this time.'' With the Katana''s numerous attack skills waiting to be unlocked, he chose to address hisck in defensive abilities. He continued his search with this goal in mind.


    After searching for a while he settled on one.


    ==========


    Arcane Barrier [Potential: Transcendent]- This art harnesses the power of one''s mana to form an imprable defensive barrier. It allows the user to block iing threats, utilizing the strength and resilience of their mana to shield themselves from harm. The strength of the barrier is directly rted to the amount that the user''s mana source can provide.


    ========


    Satisfied with his choice, he touched the art and had the knowledge transferred to his mind. He experienced the same peculiar feeling in his mind, after a few seconds the book turned to dust.


    Atticus then retraced his steps, returning to the tform. As he stood there, his body became enveloped in light, and he disappeared.


    Back in the basement, Atticus reappeared to find Avalon gazing at him, a mixture of surprise and astonishment etched on his face. "You got it? How?" Avalon''s incredulous question hung in the air.


    Atticus, a smile yed on his lips as he realized what Avalon was talking about, he responded, "I was lucky."


    "Hahahaha" Avalon''sughter rang out, a proud and familiar sound that resonated within the confines of the room. "That''s my son," he chuckled warmly.


    But then, a sudden seriousness colored his expression as he fixed his gaze upon Atticus. "Son, don''t tell anyone about that sword. No one," his words carried a weighty caution, underscoring the importance of secrecy.


    Atticus maintained a serious countenance as he nodded.


    With their shared moment in the basement drawing to a close, they departed, leaving the dimly lit confines behind.


    ***


    Atop the grand expanse of Ravenstein''s mansion, a solitary figure held a position of contemtion. A shock of white hair crowned his head, while a scar etched a rugged path across his face, a testament to battles long fought.


    Yet, an enchanting anomaly yed out before any watchful gaze ¨C this man, Magus Ravenstein, seemingly defied gravity itself. Suspended above the ground, his form exuded an aura of otherworldly power.


    In the midst of his ethereal meditation, Magus Ravenstein''s eyes flickered open. A knowing smile graced his features, an expression that spoke of anticipation realized. "He got one! Hahaha. Finally, the Ravensteins can rise!" his triumphant deration echoed, a manifestation of long-awaited sess.

 Chapter 41: Caldor

    <h4>Chapter 41: Caldor</h4>


    Following the parting of ways with Avalon, Atticus wasted no time. He made a beeline for the training facility, eager to put his newfound power to the test. The katana, vibrating with palpable excitement.


    He entered the training room and quickly selected the data of the 14-year-old Magnus. The tform lit up, and after a few seconds, the robot formed, with lightning crackling around its form.


    He quickly changed the room settings to a dojo and walked to one end, the robot the other end.


    During the beheadings, after Atticus unlocked his heightened perception, he gained the ability to discern how the man manipted mana within his body. It was easy as the man made no effort to conceal it.


    The man released mana from his core in controlled bursts. Atticus had made an initial, ill-fated attempt to replicate it upon witnessing it, resulting in one of his fatal mistakes where his body had erupted due to the uncontrolled mana pressure.


    This painful lesson left him acutely aware that, if done carelessly, it could lead to catastrophic consequences, due to the unmanaged pressure and mana. Hepletely devoted his focus to the man''s movements and how he moved his mana.


    It took him some time to grasp but he eventually painstakingly deciphered the precise pattern of the mana bursts.


    In addition to the pattern, he discovered that executing this technique safely required adopting a specific body posture.


    With his eyes focused on the robot, Atticus took a stance.


    With a firm grip on the sword hilt and his right knee bent forward, Atticus released his mana from his core in controlled bursts, adhering to the rhythm of ''two short, one long, one short and one long.''


    With a mutteredmand,


    {Transcendent sh: Godspeed Grace}


    Atticus moved with a velocity that surpassed the robot''s imagination.


    In an instant, Atticus materialized behind the robot, who remained unaware of the severed connection between his neck and body.


    Unaware of the impending peril, it attempted to pivot andunch an attack at Atticus. However, before it could execute his move, its head abruptly disconnected from its body, causing its intended strike to falter and its ''life'' to be extinguished.


    Atticus''s inner thoughts raced, ''I didn''t anticipate it being this strong. Just 20% of my mana, and I hadn''t even manipted the air to boost my speed.''


    His exhration was palpable. The katana''s vibrant vibrations added to his tion, causing a smile to grace Atticus''s face.


    "I guess i should give you a name." Atticus murmured, and the katana responded with a joyous vibration.


    "Hmmm, naming isn''t my strong suit. How about we go with ''Katara''?" Atticus suggested. However, the vibrations of the katana seemed to cease, almost as if it were expressing its disapproval of the chosen name.


    "Alright, alright. We''re going with that for now. I''m pretty exhausted, It''s time for some rest," Atticus chuckled, noticing the subtle change in Katara''s vibrations, as if reflecting a hint of sadness. Then he left the training facility and headed to his room.


    After a few hours of sleep, Atticus awoke and made his way to the dining area. As he entered, his eyes fell upon a familiar face he hadn''t seen in a while. ''I suppose it''s about time he returned,''


    "Atticus!" Caldor''s voice rang out, and he stood up, extending his arms for a warm embrace. "I''ve missed you!"


    A small smile curved Atticus''s lips as he embraced Caldor, "I see you''re still as cheerful as ever."


    "It''s hard not to be cheerful when you''re around," Caldor grinned, giving Atticus a yful punch on the shoulder.


    Atticus chuckled, "Well, someone has to keep things lively."


    Caldor chuckled in agreement before gesturing to the empty seat beside him. "Come, sit. It''s been too long. How have you been?"


    Atticus took a seat and sighed, a mixture of exhaustion and contentment in his expression. "Busy, to say the least. Training, learning, and dealing with all sorts of challenges. But I can''tin, it''s all been worth it."


    Anastasia and Freya simply stared at them, clearly happy they were getting along so well. Ember was always distant, but they were happy Caldor didn''t change much.


    "So, how was camp?" Atticus asked.


    Caldor''s expression lit up as he recounted his experiences. "It was tough! Intensepetition, rigorous training¡ª"


    "But it looks like it paid off. You seem much stronger," Atticus interjected with a genuine smile, sensing the formidable aura radiating from Caldor. ''He''s advanced to intermediate rank,'' Atticus realized.


    Anastasia chimed in, a teasing glint in her eyes. "Caldor here has been quite the topic of discussiontely. Seems like you''ve been making quite the waves."


    Caldor scratched his head bashfully. "Well, I guess so, haha."


    "How''s Ember?" Atticus asked.


    A shadow crossed Caldor''s face as he sighed, his voice carrying a touch of concern. "Ember has been... distant. She''s been keeping to herself, avoiding interaction with others. No friends, no socializing¡ªjust focused on training."


    Anastasia''s gaze grew somber, and she exchanged a nce with Freya. Ember''s istion wasn''t news to them, but hearing it spoken aloud brought a sense of heaviness to the room.


    Atticus, too, sensed the gravity of the situation. He knew that Ember had been through a lot, and her withdrawal was likely a reflection of her inner struggles.


    Caldor noticed this and quickly changed the topic. "So are you ready to go to camp next year?"


    "I should manage" Atticus said with a chuckle.


    Caldor yfully raised an eyebrow. "Confident, aren''t we?"


    Anastasia''s smile returned, but a flicker of sadness passed through her eyes as she nced at the empty head seat at the table. She couldn''t help but think, "If only he could forgive himself..."


    As the evening wound down, they each retired to their respective rooms.


    ***


    The next day, Atticus and Caldor could be seen facing each other in the training ground, each with wooden swords on their hands.


    "I''ve gotten way stronger Atticus. You think you could keep up?" Caldor said with a smirk.


    "We''ll see" Atticus replied calmly.


    Caldor''s cheerful demeanor faded as his focus sharpened into that of a skilled fighter.


    ''It still freaks me out anytime I see Caldor like this,'' Atticus thought, his mind wandering back to the first time he had sparred with Caldor.


    That abrupt transformation had caught him off guard, akin to witnessing a naive child instantly transform into a battle-hardened veteran.


    With a sudden burst of movement, they lunge towards each other, their swords colliding in a flurry of strikes and parries.


    Caldor was surprised by how strong Atticus was. The power in Atticus'' strikes were equal if not more than his.


    He couldn''t perceive Atticus''s rank, as not everyone possessed Atticus''s perception ability at such a low rank.


    While they might eventually be able to perceive it as they advanced, an intermediate rank person couldn''t urately tell the rank of an individual. The only way they could know was if the person openly released their aura.


    As their swords sh, Atticus focused on the wind, granting himself an unexpected burst of speed.


    Caldor, caught off guard by Atticus''s sudden eleration, struggled to react in time. Atticus seizes the advantage and deftly maneuvers his wooden sword, pressing it against Caldor''s neck.


    Caldor paused, his surprise turning into a grin. "Well yed, Atticus. You got me there, you little monster. When did you awaken your bloodline?"


    "Not too long ago," Atticus replied casually, maintaining a poker face. He was determined to keep the actual timing a secret, aware that such information could make him vulnerable at this early stage of his growth.


    "Damn, a 9-year-old intermediate rank. And you awakened a useful element too! I simply awakened the water element. I can only heal a little bit currently!"


    "Water element can be pretty versatile too," Atticus replied, trying to be reassuring. "Healing is important, Caldor. It can save lives in critical moments.


    "Yeah, yeah, I know. But it''ll be cool to be able to increase my speed or st something to oblivion," Caldor retorted sulkily.


    "Well, life isn''t fair. Besides, I awakened 4 elements, hehe," Atticus said with a chuckle.


    Atticus thought hard about whether he should reveal this information or not, but he eventually decided to.


    ''It''ll be a major handicap if I can''t use my bloodline freely. Besides, there have been cases of people having multiple elemental powers before, but not all 4. Hopefully, it won''t be that bad.''


    Caldor stood there dumbfounded, "4??! Show me now!"


    Atticus then manipted the elements simultaneously, leaving Caldor staring with his mouth open.


    "Life really isn''t fair," Caldor said absentmindedly, his mind racing with questions about how this was possible.

 Chapter 42: Raven Camp

    <h4>Chapter 42: Raven Camp</h4>


    At the front of the estate, Atticus stood surrounded by his loved ones, their emotions filled with a mixture of sadness and reluctance to see him leave.


    Anastasia, tearful, held Atticus close. "Honey, make sure you eat well, okay? Be careful. Have you carried your things? Do you need anything?"


    Atticus smiled gently, his voice soothing. "I''m fine, Mom," he reassured. ''You would think I''m going to war or something,'' he thought to himself. He felt happy to have people who cared about him.


    Anastasia sniffled, wiping her tears. "Okay."


    Avalon stepped forward, ruffling Atticus''s hair and said with a smile "You''re my son, Atticus. Make sure you show them who''s boss."


    Atticus looked at his father, a confident smile on his face. "Yes, Dad." Avalon nodded and stepped back


    Freya approached, embracing him tightly. "Be safe, honey..."


    "Thanks, Grandma," Atticus said, hugging her tightly.


    Caldor, his emotions getting the best of him, stepped forward, hugging Atticus tightly. "Atticus! I''ll miss you!"


    Atticus chuckled, returning the hug, while patting his back. "Me too, big guy."


    Caldor raised an eyebrow yfully. "You''re calling me big? Have you seen those muscles?"


    "Haha" Atticus chuckled.


    Atticus had grown noticeably taller for his age, standing at about 1.6 meters. His muscles, though not overlyrge, are characterized by a sense ofpact strength rather than exaggerated bulk.


    His once-straight white hair has transformed into a spiky mane, lending him an air of both fierceness and vitality. At his waist, a katana, securely strapped.


    He bid his final farewells and stepped into the hover car.


    With high-security measures in ce, he departed.


    "Eat well, honeyyyy!" Anastasia called out with a loving wave as the hover car began to move away.


    As Atticus departed, Anastasia expressed her worries, "I hope he''ll be okay. Rowan''s kid is attending the camp this year, right?"


    "You mean the one who awakened the transcendent talent?" Freya responded with curiosity.


    "Yes, that''s the one," Anastasia confirmed with a nod.


    "You needn''t worry about that boy. Trust me on this." Avalon reassured them.


    Only Avalon and Magnus possessed knowledge about the life weapons. In their past, they had expended every effort to obtain one of these weapons but had been unsessful.


    The life weapons administered tests based on the challenger''s age and power and nine years old was considered the ideal age to attempt. By the time Caldor and Ember had turned nine, they too had attempted but without sess.


    "Besides, he awakened four elements!" Avalon said with pride.


    After Atticus had told Caldor that he awakened four elements, he had also disclosed this information to the rest of the family.


    They werepletely stunned by the revtion, urging him to demonstrate immediately.


    Anastasia''s voice held a mixture of agreement and worry, "You''re right." While Avalon felt immense pride in his son''s aplishments, Anastasia couldn''t help but worry even more about him.


    "You checked his talentst year? You said it was transcendent, didn''t you? So there shouldn''t be a problem," Freya inquired.


    "Yeah," Anastasia confirmed.


    Anastasia had tested Atticus''s talent the previous year and had been taken aback when the ss orb used for talent assessment shattered.


    This orb could gauge a person''s talent from dormant to transcendent, making its shattering a truly bewildering event.


    Anastasia had wisely chosen to keep this a secret and had simply reported that Atticus possessed transcendent talent.


    The testing of a child''s talent was strictly confidential, as publicly announcing a child''s potential rank was considered foolish and potentially dangerous.


    This was especially true in the midst of the ongoing conflict against the Obsidian Order. If they were to learn of the birth of a transcendent rank, they would undoubtedly view it as a significant threat and take drastic measures to eliminate the problem before he had a chance to grow in power. Thus, secrecy was of paramount importance in these matters.


    ''I hope he''ll be okay.'' Anastasia''s worry continued to linger in her thoughts.


    Atticus sat inside the hover car, his gaze fixed on the passing scenery outside. It had been a short one year for Atticus.


    During that time, he had worked diligently, dedicating himself to training and honing his strength. It all paid offst week when he finally had a breakthrough.


    ''Status,'' he thought, and a holographic disy materialized in front of him.


    ========================


    Character Profile:


    ------------------------


    Name: Atticus Ravenstein


    Age: 10


    Gender: Male


    Race: Human


    Attributes:


    ------------------------


    Strength: 51


    Agility: 55


    Endurance: 59


    Vitality: 57


    Intelligence: 21


    Perception: 7


    Charm: 18


    Level: Intermediate+


    Talent: Mythical


    Bloodline: Primordial Elemental Bloodline


    - Level 2


    - Fire: 1.1%


    - Air: 2%


    - Water: 1%


    - Earth: 1%


    Abilities:


    ------------------------


    Innate Skills:


    * Conceal [Grade: Mythical]


    - The ability to conceal your level from anyone regardless of rank. You may choose what level you want to be shown.


    Life Weapon Skills:


    * Transcendent sh: Godspeed Grace


    Normal Skills:


    * Arcane Barrier [Potential: Transcendent]


    - Current Mastery: Intermediate+


    ========================


    Atticus''s recent achievements were nothing short of remarkable. He had not only advanced by one sub-level in his training, but also witnessed his bloodline ascending one level higher.


    If the human domain were to catch wind of the fact that the Ravensteins had a prodigious talent capable of wielding all four elements and achieving an intermediate+ rank at the age of ten, it would undoubtedly send shockwaves through the domain.


    With each increase in his perception stat, it felt as though the world around him was constantly shifting.


    He knew that without his high intelligence, processing such a vast amount of information at once would have been impossible.


    Presently, even with the hover car''s speed, if he concentrated, it would appear to be moving in slow motion to him.


    ''It''s not enough, i still need to increase my strength more.''


    Atticus also found out about the camp during this past year. Every Ravenstein, no matter if you''re from the main family or branch, had to attend for 3 years.


    He tried to ask Caldor for more information, but he found out that they were forbidden from discussing the camp with anyone who hadn''t attended it yet. This rule was in ce to avoid favoritism and was enforced through mana contracts.


    ''The only thing he was allowed to tell me was that it was highlypetitive,'' Atticus reflected.


    The Ravensteins were known for their prowess andpetitive nature. They only respected the strong; the weak were basically treated like trash in the family, and the camp emphasized this even more.


    Just imagine a bunch of 10-year-olds who have been told from a young age that they are talented and that the strong should be respected by the weak, all ced together under one roof.


    ''It''ll be a disaster,'' he thought. ''Well, there''s only one way to avoid useless distractions: show your strength from the beginning and dominate any fool who tries to start something,'' he decided.


    As the journey continued, Atticus eventually arrived at a spacious clearing, a vast expanse of t grasnd stretched out before him.


    Dominating the scene was a colossal flying ship, its imposing presencemanding attention. Towering above the gathered crowd of approximately 20 children, the ship emanated an aura of grandeur.


    From within the vehicle, Arya materialized, her expression gentle.


    "This is as far as I go, young master," she stated.


    It was a rule that the Ravenstein children attending the camp were required to make the journey alone. No guards were allowed, as the very essence of the camp was to encourage the youths to step out of theirfort zones, and having a guard would be counterproductive to that goal.


    However, the safety of the attendees was assured, or else Anastasia wouldn''t have allowed Atticus to go. All those involved in running the camp were bound by a strict mana contract, ensuring the well-being of the young participants.


    Atticus met her eyes, sensing the sadness within them. He hugged her, and spoke softly, "Thank you for protecting me until now, Arya. I''ll return before you know it, don''t worry."


    Arya, taken aback by the sudden hug, returned it with a warm smile and replied "Stay safe." With those words, Atticus disembarked from the car.


    Stepping out of the vehicle, Atticus exuded an air of unflinching confidence, his gaze undeterred by the curious stares that bore into him.


    This was his first public appearance within the family. For many, Atticus remained an enigma.


    Amidst the buzz of hushed conversations, snippets of dialogue floated through the air.


    "His parents must be high in the family hierarchy," murmured one voice.


    "Yeah, probably the son of a leader of an important branch or something," chimed in another.


    Given that it was Atticus''s first appearance, many of the attendees didn''t recognize him. However, the sizable escort he had brought with him and the way he looked led them to assume that he might be from a significant branch family within the Ravensteins.


    "He''s kind of cute," a softer voice interjected, followed by a yful retort, "He''s your cousin, you dimwit."


    Yet amidst the observations, a note of approval sounded, "He looks strong." A perceptive young girl stood out, her red eyes assessing Atticus intently.


    She had been taught to always trust her instincts ''He is strong.''


    Not all voices held the same sentiment, and a burly 10-year-old boy, couldn''t resist a derisive snort. Disdain dripped from his words as he sneered, "Humph, I''m sure he''s a weakling," he smugly informed his friend standing beside him.


    "Are you sure about that, Nate?" questioned hispanion, uncertainty coloring his tone.


    He was Nate''s pr opposite, possessing a slender figure and sporting square-shaped sses on his face.


    "He looks strong. Besides, he''s obviously from a high ranking family, you better be careful."


    "You don''t have to be scared Lucas, I''ll show him who''s boss," Nate, determined to prove a point began walking toward Atticus.


    Yet, as he neared, a chilling stare from Atticus halted Nate in his tracks. A tangible shiver ran down his spine, and almost as ifpelled, he turned on his heel, retreating to his friend without uttering a word.


    Watching the unexpected turn of events, Lucas chuckled, breaking the tension. "Well, I guess he isn''t too bad after all," hemented, amusement dancing in his eyes.


    "Humph, he''s not as weak as I thought. I just decided to pity him," Nate replied, a bead of sweat forming on his forehead.


    ''Shit! I didn''t think he''d run away if I released a little of my aura,'' Atticus thought, frustration coursing through him. His intention had been to provoke a confrontation, hoping to find a willing scapegoat to deter others from bothering him.


    However, he had miscalcted the potency of his aura following his recent breakthrough. ''I''m sure I''ll get my chance again,'' he reassured himself.


    As Atticus was lost in thought, the ship''s door opened, beckoning them to enter.


    ***


    A/N: Hello, have you enjoyed reading? If so, please consider leaving reviews and power stones. Your feedback is appreciated. Thank you!

 Chapter 43: Test

    <h4>Chapter 43: Test</h4>


    While Atticus was lost in thought, the imposing cargo doors of the ship creaked open, inviting them inside.


    As they all entered, the doors closed behind them, and the ship promptly took off.


    After walking for a few moments, Atticus and the others entered a spacious hall within the ship.


    The hall he entered was a grand expanse of gleaming metal and sophisticated technology, illuminated by soft ambient lights that glowed like distant stars.


    The walls seemed to curve seamlessly, creating an illusion of boundless space. Elegant arches adorned the ceiling, stretching gracefully overhead and meeting at the center in an intricate design.


    ''Damn, this is amazing,'' Atticus thought in awe. He then redirected his attention to the front of the hall where a raised podium stood.


    After a minute of anticipation, a figure emerged and made his way to the podium¡ªa man with the typical distinctive white hair, radiating the unmistakable aura of a master-rank.


    His rugged appearance exuded toughness, and he was d in all-ck attire that bore a resemnce to military clothing, which only served to emphasize his authoritative andmanding presence.


    The crowd began to murmur at the revtion, but a disy of the master rank''s aura silenced their voices.


    The man''s authoritative voice resonated throughout the hall as he introduced himself, "Wee to the Raven camp! I am Elias, one of the instructors at the camp."


    He paused for a moment and then continued,


    "As you''re aware, this is where every 10-year-old in the Ravenstein family spends their next three years. The camp''s primary purpose is to train and prepare you for the academy. More detailed information will be providedter, but for now, we shallmence with a test that will determine your treatment in the camp."


    As Elias lifted his hands, approximately twenty bags levitated andnded gracefully in the hands of each children.


    He continued, "In each of the bags, you''ll find apass and a bracelet-like device. I strongly rmend that you put on the bracelet immediately."


    They followed the instructions and promptly put on the bracelets. Atticus, felt a connection form between himself and the bracelet. ''An artifact, huh? I wonder what it does,'' he pondered.


    "What you''ve just put on is an artifact. For now, all you need to know is that it will teleport you back here if it senses that your life is in danger. It possesses numerous other functions, but you''ll learn those at ater time," Elias exined.


    Elias''s words sent ripples of panic through many of the children. Their life in danger? What sort of test do they want to administer?


    Elias couldn''t help but notice the widespread panic among the children, but he had no intention of addressing their concerns, ''Weaklings are not needed in the family.''


    He also noticed some of the children remainedposed even after they found out their life might be in danger.


    He noted their faces and his gaze suddenly stopped at Atticus. He kept staring at him as if trying to unveil his secret.


    ''He''s the one. This should be interesting'' Elias thought with a smile.


    Undeterred, Elias pressed on, "Thepass will guide you to your destination. I strongly rmend you take this seriously. Ranks will be assigned based on who reaches the destination first."


    Atticus''s mind raced, thinking of different possibilities at a fast rate ''A test? Apass, hmm'' His mind churned with possibilities: ''It''s a race. But how would they ad-'' until a realization struck him ''Wait! Where are we standing?''


    As if in response to his thoughts, Elias''s voice boomed once again, announcing the initiation of the test. Without warning, the floor beneath them gave way, and Atticus and the others fell.


    Panic erupted as screams echoed through the air, the sudden descent causing most of them to panic. Only Atticus and a handful of others managed to maintain theirposure.


    They suddenly remembered the bracelet and held on to it as if it was their life line. The tension in the air eased somewhat, but it was short-lived.


    Elias''s voice resonated once more, "Oh yes, gravity isn''t your only enemy."


    The sky above them suddenly erupted with a cacophony of screeches, and a horde of beasts with spiked dorsal fins that run along their elongated bodies descended upon them.


    ''Skythorns,'' Atticus identified the creatures immediately.


    These were magical beasts, creatures that underwent evolution and transformation through the absorption of mana. This process triggered substantial changes in the beasts'' physiology, abilities, and even their appearance, enabling them to adapt and grow stronger over time.


    The skythorns were formidable and menacing creatures that inhabit the skies of Eldoralth. With their predatory instincts and powerful physique, they are often feared by those who traverse the open skies.


    A chorus of curses erupted from the group. The shrieking Skythorns suddenly swooped down, their hungry eyes locked onto the youths. Some tried to fend them off, but their efforts often met with failures making them get teleported.


    Atticus''s senses sharpened as he scanned the chaotic scene, assessing the situation with a clear mind.


    This was his first encounter with magical beasts. He had mentally prepared himself for this day, and he would be lying if he said he wasn''t anticipating it.


    He observed some of the children as they effortlessly dealt with the attacking beasts.


    An aloof young girl, seemingly unfazed by the sudden threat, effortlessly retrieved an arrow from her spatial storage. With practiced precision, she imbued it with mana before releasing it with remarkable uracy. ''Not bad'' Atticusmented.


    His attention then shifted to a boy who expertly wielded daggers, their edges encased in mana. With agile maneuvers, he swiftly navigated through the air, executing precise strikes that dispatched the beasts with ease.


    The coordination between two friends caught his eye next. The muscr young man produced a broad sword from his spatial storage, effectively cleaving through the beasts'' ranks, while hispanion employed blinding techniques to disorient the creatures, creating openings for his friend''s attacks.


    Atticus was most impressed by the red eyed girl. As the Skythorns closed in on her, her body ignited with mes. Utilizing this fiery aura, she propelled herself towards the nearest bird, incinerating it upon impact.


    ''She can already wield her bloodline this expertly?'' Atticus was somewhat surprised by that. An intermediate rank at 10 year old is not something you see everyday and she was already so skilled at using her bloodline powers.


    However, his focus was momentarily broken as a group of Skythorns swooped down on him, menacingly threatening to attack.


    They were hideous, to say the least. If this had been Atticus before his training, he would have run without looking back. But years of training and fighting had steeled his mindset. He was no longer the Atticus from Earth; he was now Atticus Ravenstein.


    Atticus closed his eyes and took a deep breath, ''Here goes nothing''


    He opened his eyes and swiftly drew and re-sheathed his katana, the motion akin to a lightning bolt in its swiftness.


    As the beasts drew within a 5-meter radius, their bodies seemed to distort and fragment, each splitting into two distinct entities.


    ''Hmm, not as hard as I thought my first kill would be. They''re only using Novice rank beasts to test us," Atticus spected. During his lessons Atticus had discovered that beasts use the same kind of rank ssification as humans. From Novice to Paragon rank.


    He had expected his first fight with magical beasts to be filled with struggles and close calls. He wasn''t expecting it to be this easy. ''Damn, I''ve gotten too strong. I''ll have to look for stronger beastster.''


    The five too were attentively observing their surroundings, trying to see who would be theirpetition. Their shock was palpable when they witnessed Atticus''s remarkable disy of strength. A unanimous thought reverberated through their minds: ''He''s strong!''


    Meanwhile, Nate''s anxiety was palpable, his forehead beading with sweat. Internally, he couldn''t help but feel a sense of relief, ''Thank goodness I turned back.''


    Within the confines of the control room aboard the ship, a group of five men stood in front of an array of screens, closely monitoring the unfolding events.


    One of them, breaking the silence, spoke with a note of intrigue, "Seems like there''s no shortage of promising talents this year, wouldn''t you say, Marcus?"


    Marcus nodded in agreement, a trace of admiration evident in his voice. "Indeed. Young Miss Aurora, in particr, is exceptionally gifted. To wield her bloodline with such mastery at such a young age is truly remarkable."


    As their praise flowed freely, the group of men in the control room couldn''t help but notice Elias''s intense focus on a single screen. Curious, the others followed his line of sight, and their collective gasp of astonishment resonated through the room.


    On the screen, aposed young boy with spiky, mane-like hair expertly manipted the air around him as he descended gracefully. An air of serene confidence enveloped him as he effortlessly dispatched any of the beasts that entered within a five-meter radius with uncanny precision, severing them with remarkable skill.


    Elias''s lips curved into a knowing smile, "This camp is going to be particrly interesting this time around."


    ***


    A/N: Hello, have you enjoyed reading? If so, please consider leaving reviews and power stones. Your feedback is appreciated. Thank you!

 Chapter 44: Speed

    <h4>Chapter 44: Speed</h4>


    As Atticus fell rapidly, he reached for thepass inside the bag and he manipted the air to slow down his decent,nding coolly.


    The others who had flying artifacts in their possession had already brought them out, using them to slow down their descent and dodge the Skythorns. These artifacts were engraved with runes that converted the user''s mana, allowing them to fly.


    "Let''s get this over with," Atticus mumbled, and in an instant, he vanished from sight.


    Watching from above, the five widened their eyes in surprise. They remembered the instructor''s words about rank and treatment in camp. Determined not to lose, they decided to get serious.


    The girl with control over fire ignited her power, propelling herself toward Atticus with a fiery burst. Meanwhile, the others having not awakened their bloodlines, swiftly chased them with their artifact.


    "Lucas, faster! We can''t lose!" Nate shouted.


    "Calm down, Nate! We''ll burn through our mana too quickly at this rate!" Lucas shouted back. The artifacts functioned primarily on the mana they were provided, and moving too fast would deplete it rapidly.


    Atticus dashed through the dense forest, his movements a blur of speed. Years of intense training had elevated his endurance to an impressive level, allowing him to maintain this pace for hours without breaking a sweat.


    As time passed, Atticus gradually outpaced the others, leaving them far behind in his wake.


    Deep within the forest, a young magical beast was hiding within a dense bush. His keen eyes fixed upon the river not far from it, it remained vignt, waiting for prey.


    He had recently reached adulthood, and had ventured from its home in pursuit of his first sessful hunt. Hours of fruitless efforts had left it ravenous, a gnawing hunger that now drove it toy in ambush.


    Time ticked by slowly as the magical beast patiently waited. Then, as if answering its silent plea, a deer emerged from the shadows, approaching the river''s edge for a drink.


    Heart pounding with excitement, the beast held its breath, observing every move of its unsuspecting prey. When the deer bent down to drink, the beast seized the moment and lunged forward, swift and deadly. In an instant, the hunt was a sess ¨C the deery still, its struggle no more.


    Its tion was palpable and it prepared to feast upon its hard-earned meal. Then suddenly an unexpected darkness clouded its vision.


    A surreal disconnect settled upon its body, and before its disbelieving eyes, he saw a white-haired boy, gracefully sheathing a gleaming katana. The truth struck like a thunderbolt ¨C it had been beheaded.


    In its final moments, the magical beast''s thoughts echoed with a mix of bewilderment and frustration, ''You should have at least let me eat.'' And with thatst fleeting thought, its existence faded into the unknown.


    "Hmm? Why do I feel bad?" Atticus muttered to himself, his brow furrowing in confusion. He paused for a moment, pondering the unfamiliar sensation that had crept over him. Shaking his head as if to dismiss the unease, he let out a soft sigh and shrugged.


    "Well, this is boring. I was expecting more excitement, but this is pretty easy," Atticus mused, his initial anticipation reced by a hint of disappointment.


    He had hoped for a greater challenge to aid in his quest for strength, and if this was all the camp had to offer, he feared he might be wasting his time there.


    Atticus shrugged and kept moving, following the direction thepass was pointing to.


    Meanwhile, in the forest, Aurora''s frustration grew. She had been hailed as a super genius ever since she awakened her transcendent talent at the age of 7. She was confident she would outshine everyone at camp.


    ''How can he be so fast!'' she thought, her determination turning into annoyance. She had relentlessly chased him for hours, expecting him to stop once his mana got depleted.


    Hastily absorbing more mana after she ran out, she resumed her pursuit, hoping to catch up. To her astonishment, he had vanished from sight, leaving no trace behind.


    "I will not lose, I''m the genius," she affirmed to herself. In an instant, her body erupted into a swirling inferno of mes. The intensity of her magic propelled her forward, aet of fire streaking through the air toward the unsuspecting magical beast.


    The beast, caught off guard, was engulfed in searing heat as Aurora''s fiery form collided with it.


    With the same fiery determination that had propelled her, Aurora swiftly redirected her powers,unching herself away from the scene of destruction leaving a bewildered duo who had borne witness to her astonishing disy.


    "Lucas, what are you doing! We''re going to lose!" Nate eximed, as he hurriedly chased after the departing Aurora.


    "I''ming!" Lucas dered


    ***


    Three men sat, engaged in a game of cards in front of arge gate. "Who do you think will get here first?" one of the men spoke.


    "I''m not sure. But I heard that young miss Aurora already became an intermediate- rank. It''ll probably be her."


    "This generation is filled with talents. During our time, the human domain would have been in a frenzy if there was an intermediate 10-year-old,"


    "I heard the Alverians got their own super genius. A new change ising," the third man added.


    Suddenly, their conversation was interrupted by a white-haired boy emerging from the bushes. The unexpected sight left the three men astounded. "Wait? Are you a new trainee?" one of the men inquired.


    Atticus, responded camly, "Yeah."


    The second man couldn''t help his astonishment, eximing, "How is that possible! The test just started a few hours ago! How did you get here?"


    "I ran."


    Before they could react, Atticus continued, "I passed the test, right? Can I go in?"


    The question hung in the air, before one of them finally responded, "Yes, you can. Just go straight ahead and you''d see a hall. You would have to wait for the others so we''ll address you together. Open the gates!"


    The gate began creak and open. Without wasting any time Atticus entered the gates, leaving the three men staring in a mix of surprise and disbelief.


    As Atticus stepped through the open gate, he was met with an awe-inspiring sight. Before him, a huge mountain with towering buildings built around it. Youths, all adorned with striking white hair, bustled about the area, entering and exiting the structures.


    "It''s practically a small town" he muttered. ''It seems the whole ce is engraved with an illusion rune. I didn''t see the mountain from outside''


    Atticus followed the instruction and approached the colossal building that stood at the forefront.


    Entering through its open doors, Atticus was met with a massive auditorium-like space, rows of chairs stretched out in front of him, converging toward a central podium.


    He chose a seat toward the back of the auditorium and sat. With nothing to do, he closed his eyes and started absorbing mana. ''The density of mana in this area is high'' he thought.


    Back aboard the flying ship, an air of astonishment still clung to the five men as they grappled with the extraordinary feat they had just witnessed. Among them, one broke the silence, his voice tinged with disbelief, "He reached there in 3 hours!"


    "Yeah. To think we have another 10-year-old intermediate rank. Why was the main family keeping this a secret?" another replied. Achieving intermediate rank at such a young age was indeed an impressive feat, which was why people were praising Aurora. The average strength of the first years was novice rank, with only a few being at novice+.


    "It doesn''t matter," Elias asserted. "We should just focus on nurturing his growth. And you know what? I think it''s a good thing that Aurora has found herself a rival. It''ll push her to strive even harder, I''ve never seen her put in this much effort before," he concluded with a knowing smile.


    The others nodded in understanding. They too had been worried about Aurora''s growing ego.


    Amidst their conversation, the preupied countenance of one man went unnoticed. His troubled expression betrayed his inner turmoil as he grappled with conflicted thoughts, silently reasoning, ''I''m sorry, but I have to protect my family.''

 Chapter 45: Rules

    <h4>Chapter 45: Rules</h4>


    After what felt like an eternity of waiting, Atticus''s keen senses picked up on a new presence entering the hall. His gaze shifted, and his eyes locked onto the figure that had just arrived ¨C a girl with red eyes.


    As her gaze met Atticus''s, it felt as though daggers were being exchanged in an unspoken confrontation.


    The intensity of her stare could have been enough to make anyone uneasy, but Atticus remained unruffled. He met her challenging gaze with a mere nce, which seemed to irk her even further.


    Frustration etched across her features, she gritted her teeth and selected a seat.


    ''What the heck is wrong with her?'' Atticus pondered


    After a while, one by one, the others began to arrive.


    "Shit, Lucas! We''re the 4th!" Nate eximed, frustration evident in his voice.


    "Actually, I entered before you, so I''m the 4th and you''re the 5th," Lucas retorted, a wry smile ying on his lips.


    "Haaaa, fuck!" Nate screamed in exasperation. Lucas simply chuckled at Nate''s outburst, finding some amusement in the situation.


    As soon as everyone was seated, a figure stepped forward, hismanding presence immediately capturing the attention of everyone present. This man exuded an aura of a Grandmaster rank, his red eyes a striking contrast against hisposed demeanor.


    A collective hush fell over the room, an instinctual reaction to the aura that apanied his arrival. The ones previously exchanging nces and whispers, all fell silent in unison as they felt the weight of his presence settle upon them.


    Atticus, being used to being around figures of such strength was unfazed.


    Standing tall before the imposing podium, the man began to speak in a voice that seemed to carry the weight of authority and experience. "Wee to the Raven Camp," his words resonated,


    "My name is Rowan Ravenstein, and I am the highest authority in this camp," he announced, his voice carrying an air of authority.


    "This camp was founded with a singr purpose: to train all Ravenstein youth, teaching you how to survive and preparing you for the academy at the age of 15."


    He paused, allowing his words to sink in, before continuing, "The rules here are rtivelyx. I''ll only mention the important ones. Fights are permitted among those in the same year, but other years are not allowed to attack you. However, no use of weapons and no lethal or crippling damage, or the consequences will be severe."


    The concept seemed straightforward, but a thoughtful expression crossed Atticus''s face. ''Hmm, so we can attack them?'' he mused, his intelligence allowing him to grasp the subtle implication behind those words.


    Undeterred, Rowan pressed on, "Now, there''s one major currency in this camp ¨C Raven points. These points are essential for various activities and resources. But fear not, for your first 3 months as a first-years grants you free ess to all essentials. After that period, Raven points will be required."


    "There are multiple ways for you acquire these points,


    *Combat Challenges*: At the end of every 3 months, all students from various years would assemble in the arena for a collective event. Challenges would be issued sequentially, spanning from the lowest to the highest rank. Each sessful wins would result in the umtion of points and the loser''s rank if the winner was ranked lower.


    *Specialization Performance*: Each recruit are required to choose a division, be it beast, assassination, or rune and potion. Excelling in their chosen area will earn you contribution points.


    *Training Achievements*: Each morning you''re required to attend training, depending on your performance, points can be given by your instructors.


    *Ranks*: The 5th rank gets 100 points, and each higher rank gets an additional +100 points, making it 500 points for the first rank."


    He allowed a moment of pause, allowing his previous words to settle among the recruits. Then he continued. "There are no mandatory sses. No one will force you to do anything here. But do note that if your Raven points hits zero, you will be expelled."


    The words made some recruits panic. Getting expelled from camp would bring shame to them and their families. They''d be treated even worst than trash.


    Rowan continued, "The bracelet artifact each of you has been provided with will be indispensable during your stay within the camp. It has many functions. Most importantly, they serve as your identification. If you check now, you would notice two numbers written on it at all times. The first indicates your year, and the second indicates your rank."


    Atticus checked his device and saw that the numbers, one and one were disyed on it.


    He continued "This artifact is seamlessly integrated with our central AI system, meticulously recording every Raven point you earn. You can also find out more information about the camp from the device. Not only that, but it also facilitatesmunication among fellow camp members and acts as a convenient method of payment for various services and resources. Note that your conventionalmunication artifact does not work in the camp; you can only speak to your family after 3 years of camp."


    His final words left a sense of unease among some of them. The prospect of not being able tomunicate with their family members was unsettling. For many of them, this was their first time being away from home, and a prevailing anxiety settled in.


    Rowan noticed this but chose not to address it. He continued, "That''ll be all for now. Follow the map in your artifacts to get to your dorm room, and make sure you attend training by 6 in the morning. As i said, no one will force you. It''s more of an advice" As he spoke, he disappeared from sight.


    After Rowan left, Atticus promptly stood up and left. He tapped on the device on his wrist, summoning a holographic interface, and navigated to the maps section.


    He followed the directions, which led him to a skyscraper like building after a few minutes. Upon entering, he followed the map and moved to the elevator. It prompted him for a scan to confirm his rank and he ced his device on the scanning device. He entered and then it carried him to the top floor.


    Stepping out of the elevator, Atticus found himself in an apartment that was equipped with all the basic necessities, along with an advanced training room. The mana density in the room was significantly higher than outside. ''So this is what they meant by different treatment,'' Atticus thought to himself.


    Back at the estate, although the mana density was high, it wasn''t as high as this.


    ¡­


    Inside an office, an atmosphere of tension hung heavy in the air. Aurora stood before Rowan, her head bowed, trembling with nervousness. Beads of sweat dotted her forehead.


    A voice pierced the silence, "I heard you were second," Rowan stated, his words carrying a weight that seemed to press down upon her.


    Aurora''s timid "yes" escaped her lips, her body quivering with fear. In an instant, Rowan intensified his aura, causing her to m onto the floor.


    "The main family has been in power for too long. Your awakening as a transcendent talent is what we need to overthrow them! And yet, here you are, losing to a child from the main family!"


    Aurora''s voice trembled as she begged, "Fa-ther, I''m so-sorry. I''ll de-feat him next time."


    The oppressive aura lifted, leaving Aurora weak and shaken. The man''s tone softened slightly as he delivered a final warning, "Do not make us have this ''talk'' again,"


    Aurora''s response was meek, her voice barely more than a whisper as she stammered, "Ye-s, father." With a lingering sense of apprehension, she rose unsteadily to her feet and turned to leave the office.


    ***


    A/N: Hello, have you enjoyed reading? If so, please consider leaving reviews and power stones. Your feedback is appreciated. Thank you!

 Chapter 46: Training

    <h4>Chapter 46: Training</h4>


    The next morning, after a brief training session, Atticus headed to the training grounds.


    Using his device for navigation, he arrived at the training grounds 30 minutes ahead of the required time and was surprised to find Aurora already there.


    She cast a quick nce in his direction before looking away.


    ''What a strange girl,'' he thought. They stood together in silence, and a few minutester, everyone surprisingly arrived.


    ''They must be taking this camp seriously. Who would have thought these pampered kids could be somitted?'' he mused.


    Atticus received looks from others, as everyone found out that he was the first rank. Many had expected Aurora to be the first. They exchanged whispers and nces, their expectations shifting as they awaited the instructor''s arrival. Atticus simply ignored all the looks and waited for their instructor to arrive.


    At exactly 6 o''clock, a figure strode purposefully onto the training grounds, His presence instantly captured the attention of all the gathered children.


    "Hello, I''m sure you all know me, but for those who may not have been paying attention, my name is Elias. I will be your early morning trainer. I expect each and every one of you to be here by 6 every morning. You can choose not toe, butingte will result in reduction of points."


    A collective understanding passed through the children as he spoke.


    Elias''s gaze swept over the group before him before he continued, "Follow me." he said and started running towards the huge mountain.


    As he began to run, Aurora swiftly followed suit, positioning herself just behind Elias.


    Atticus and the rest of the group joined in, their pace quickening as they covered the distance. In a matter of minutes, they reached the base of the mountain.


    "Every morning you all would be required to go up this mountain grab a g positioned at the top ande back down"


    His words seemed to alleviate some of the children'' tension, the task appearing less daunting.


    Elias, noticing the collective sigh of relief, couldn''t help but smirk before adding, "But don''t get toofortable. There will be handicaps, of course. On your device, navigate to and click on ''mana block.'' If you don''t, I''ll be notified on my device."


    Atticus and the other children followed his instructions, activating the "mana block" feature on their device.


    As Atticus tried it, he realized that he could no longer ess his mana. However, he quickly turned off the feature, regaining his ability to wield mana.


    ''This feature is risky. It appears I can turn it off, but I''d be naive to think that there''s no way to bypass it,''


    Atticus was wary. Having a device that could essentially cripple you strapped to your wrists at all times was like waving a red g of danger. He couldn''t help but contemte the potential danger.


    He attempted to utilize his bloodline and realized that it remained functional. ''Seems like it only affects mana. At least I''ll have a means to defend myself if the need arises,'' he contemted, acknowledging the silver lining of the situation.


    Elias extended his arms, and aplete set of wearable weightsnded in the children''s hands ¨C ankle weights, wrist weights, and a vest.


    "Put them on. They are all set at 10kg each for now. The intensity will be ramped up over time," he exined.


    Putting them on, Atticus felt the weight immediately. ''Good this will be challenging'' he thought. When he learned about the Raven camp, he had hoped it would be challenging enough for him. He''ll dive head fast into whatever will increase his strength.


    "Also, using your bloodline will get you punished. Your device will notify me if you do," he said, while looking at Atticus and Aurora. "Now move! You have 2 hours to climb the mountain ande back. Do not forget the gs!"


    As soon as Elias''mand echoed across the training grounds, the children sprang into action, charging up the towering mountain.


    Every Ravenstein child was expected to have receivedbat training before turning 10. The camp chose topletely skip the basics and provided training facilities for the children to hone their abilities themselves.


    They simply focused on increasing the children''s base strength and encouraged battles among them. To the family, a child who can''t strive for strength themselves was not needed.


    Atticus opted for a moderate pace, mindful of conserving stamina while the weight on his wrist added resistance. As they ran, some children started strong but soon panted and slowed.


    With each step, the mountain''s incline proved relentless, sapping their energy and straining their muscles. By the time Atticus had covered 8 kilometers, his breaths wereing in ragged gasps, his body slick with sweat.


    Despite the toll it was exacting on him, Atticus stubbornly pushed forward. ''It''s been a while since I felt this level of exhaustion!''


    While he had always trained diligently, the ability to use mana enabled him to recover during training, reducing the pronounced effects of fatigue.


    Without the passive enhancement that mana provides, his stats were reduced by 80%.


    ''It''s a little weird that there are no beasts in this mountain range. They must have cleared the whole mountain.'' he thought as he kept running.


    After some time, varying degrees of struggle emerged among the children. Some had stopped running, unable to move. Only Atticus and a few people pressed on.


    Aurora trailed behind Atticus, behind her, Nate, Lucas and a few other struggled to maintain the pace.


    As Aurora pushed herself through the run, aches reverberated through her muscles, threatening to overwhelm her. The strain of the climb made it increasingly difficult to maintain consciousness. Only a singr thought echoed persistently in her mind: "I must win."


    After an hour of determined effort, Atticus sessfully reached the summit. He spotted the gs nted on the ground, swiftly choosing one before making his descent.


    The journey downhill proved to be less strenuous than the uphill climb. Despite his exhaustion from the initial ascent, Atticus managed to navigate his way back down, arriving at the bottom with 20 minutes to spare before the allotted time was up.


    Elias''s smile of approval greeted Atticus as he arrived first, and after 15 minutes, Aurora managed to reach the bottom. Gasping for breath, she knelt down in exhaustion, struggling to recover.


    After giving them a brief moment, Elias acknowledged their efforts. "Well done! Atticus, you''ve earned yourself 10 points for arriving first, and Aurora, you''ll receive 5 points for making it here within the allotted time."


    Aurora gritted her teeth in frustration, ''Father would be mad,'' her thoughts filled with fear of her father''s anger.


    Elias waited for a while for the other children. When it became apparent that none of them were showing up, he instructed Atticus and Aurora to return on their own.


    As they left the training grounds, Aurora suddenly turned to Atticus. "I will not lose again," she said and started walking away. But before she could go far Atticus called out to her.


    "Hey, what''s your name?" Atticus asked. This situation felt kind stupid to him. Although he always maintains a certain level of indifference towards others, to him it was always better to make allies than enemies depending on the situation.


    So he decided to confront her and see why she was acting like that to him.


    Aurora seemed slightly taken aback by the question. After a brief moment, she responded, "Aurora."


    "Nice to meet you, Aurora. I''m Atticus," he replied with a small smile, extending his hand for a handshake.


    However, Aurora''s reaction was far from what he expected. "What are you doing?" she eximed, surprised by the gesture.


    "I''m introducing myself, Aurora. You seem to have some issue with me that I can''t quite figure out. Mind telling me why?" Atticus inquired, his gaze fixed on Aurora.


    Aurora turned her gaze away, flustered by his direct approach. After a pause, she admitted, "I don''t have an issue with you."


    "Huh? Then why have you been ring at me like you want to end me?"


    "It''s because I want to defeat you!" Aurora responded with determination.


    "Wait, seriously? That''s the reason?" Atticus couldn''t help but burst intoughter, finding her honesty amusing.


    Aurora''s cheeks flushed with embarrassment, regretting her straightforwardness. It sounded okay when she thought it in her head, but saying it out loud was cringe.


    Atticus continuedughing for a while before Aurora''s patience reached its limit. She stormed off, shouting over her shoulder, "Stopughing!"


    Watching her retreat, Atticus chuckled to himself.


    "I forgot I was dealing with children," he mused before heading off in the same direction.


    A/N: Hello, have you enjoyed reading? If so, please consider leaving reviews and power stones.


    It''s a drag? Then a simple thumbs up will do!


    Your feedback is appreciated, thank you!

 Chapter 47: Reverse scale

    <h4>Chapter 47: Reverse scale</h4>


    After the morning training session, Atticus headed back to his room to freshen up. He took his bath, and absorbed mana for a while.


    Several hourster, Atticus made his way to the cafeteria for a meal.


    The cafeteria was one of the few ces where children from different years mingled, and Atticus had a particr person in mind he hoped to run into¡ªEmber.


    He couldn''t help but feel concerned about her well-being.


    ''Knowing Ember, she probably won''t have any friends,'' he thought to himself as he navigated through the bustling cafeteria.


    The noise of conversations and the ttering of dishes filled the air.


    After searching for a few seconds, he finally saw Ember, walking away from a group of boys.


    He furrowed his brow and strained his ears to catch fragments of their conversation.


    Among their words, one phrase shattered his focus and left his mind reeling ¨C "orphaned bastard."


    As soon as Atticus heard that, he didn''t know how, but his legs started moving towards them.


    Atticus approached the boy from behind, his voice dripping with chilling intensity as he demanded, "What did you just say?"


    Atticus reverse scale had always been his family. Although he wasn''t one to act without thinking, when ites to his family, he just flips.


    Startled by the unexpected presence behind him, the boy turned, his expression quickly morphing to disdain. "Who the hell are you?" he asked.


    Atticus''s voice remained as cold as ice as he repeated his question,


    "I said, what did you just say?"


    Each step he took brought him closer to the boy.


    As the situation unfolded, people around them began to take notice and started observing the interaction.


    Ember, who was also on her way to leave, turned her attention to the scene and was surprised to see Atticus.


    ''Did he hear them insulting me?'' she worriedly thought.


    The boy realized who Atticus was talking about and smirked,


    "Oh, you mean that orph-"


    His sentence was abruptly cut short as Atticus''s fist connected with his face.


    The impact sent the boy hurtling through the air, his body crashing onto a nearby table in a jarring collision.


    The cafeteria fell momentarily silent, a collective gasp hanging in the air as Atticus''s action reverberated through the room.


    "What are you doing!?" one of the boy''spanions demanded.


    As he moved to attack Atticus, his other friend immediately held him back, "You idiot, he''s a first year! Do you want to get punished?"


    Immediately, a warning from his device sounded:


    [Warning! Attacking lower years is against the rules. Punishment will be severe if broken.]


    Hearing the word "punishment," he calmed down and stepped back.


    Atticus didn''t even spare them a nce; he kept walking towards the boy he had punched.


    As he got closer, his voice cold, "She never met her mother. The world took away her father when she was starting to be happy."


    Atticus''s voice was low, almost a whisper, yet it carried enough weight to be heard by everyone watching.


    He continued, "Even after all these things happened, she didn''t give up and kept training every day to get stronger. And yet you dared!"


    He reached his destination, standing over the boy who was lying face up, still registering the shock of what had just transpired.


    Atticus loomed over him and delivered another punch, his knuckles connecting with the boy''s face.


    The impact was brutal, crushing his cheekbones, yet Atticus didn''t relent; he kept delivering punch after punch, his body being able to take it.


    The bodies of those who had awakened underwent a qualitative change, bing more resilient and able to endure significantly more damage without the threat of death.


    This was a boon for those who enjoyed inflicting pain and a curse for those on the receiving end. What could be a life-threatening injury for a normal human would be simply an injury to the awakened.


    The entire hall had fallen into an eerie silence, the only audible sound being the repetitive thuds of Atticus''s fists connecting with the boy''s face.


    The onlookers werepletely shocked by what they were witnessing. They were shocked beyond belief - a first-year beating a second-year? It was unheard of.


    There was a reason why higher years weren''t allowed to attack lower years, and this was because they were always more powerful than them.


    The higher years all had a year or two advantage over the lower years. A year might seem insignificant, but in the Raven camp, it meant a lot of time.


    The mana density in the camp was much much higher than outside. They were provided with ample training facilities with state of the art equipments. Also, the intensepetition and the number of fights happening in the camp enables each of them to gain load of fighting experience.


    With all of these factorsbined, one year was enough for someone to go from zero to hero. That was why what Atticus was doing was so unbelievable.


    The relentless barrage continued for a few more seconds until a voice finally pierced through the hushed atmosphere, cutting through the tension,


    "Stop."


    Ember experienced a rush of unexpected emotions¡ªsurprise, gratitude, and a touch of disbelief.


    It was a first for her, having someone step in to defend her.


    She was used to his taunts and harassment, but ignored it as she couldn''t really do anything to him because he was a second year. He had been hired specifically to harrass her, but his actions had never escted beyond words.


    Ember didn''t really care about anything other than getting stronger, that was why she ignored it.


    Atticus halted his barrage of punches upon hearing Ember''s voice, his anger momentarily subsiding.


    He rose to his feet and made his way to her, pulling her away from the scene and out of the cafeteria.


    After walking for a while, Atticus stopped in a quiet ce and nced at Ember, who hadn''t ceased staring at him.


    Ember''s appearance remained nearly unchanged, her face still a striking epitome of doll-like beauty, her hair elegantly tied into a ponytail, and her expression maintaining its characteristic aloofness.


    "Why are you taking that bullshit, Ember?" Atticus questioned.


    Ember looked at him, her expression was stoic but she was feeling a mix of surprise and gratitude inwardly. "Used to it. Doesn''t matter," she responded


    Atticus frowned, clearly not satisfied with her response. "It does matter. No one should treat you like that."


    She nced away, clenching her hand, her gaze distant. "I need to get stronger."


    "Stronger? What does that have to do with this?" Atticus pressed.


    Ember''s eyes met his again, a determined glint in her gaze. "Revenge."


    Atticus sighed, understanding her perspective. "Ember, if you let pests like these go unchecked, they''ll only distract you from your goals. It''s better to crush them from the beginning so they won''t have a chance to stand up again."


    He had no n to dissuade her from seeking revenge; that would be hypocritical. Atticus had always followed the mantra ''an eye for an eye'' and had no intention of stopping now or asking Ember to do otherwise. But he believed that she shouldn''t ignore everything else because of it.


    Ember nodded, her expression softening slightly.


    He smiled, a genuine warmth in his eyes,


    "And i keep saying this, you''re never alone, Ember. Don''t forget that."


    "Thank you." she muttered with a small smile.


    She had always regarded Atticus as a sort of older brother figure, despite her being older in age.


    His mature demeanor and ability to easily solve any problem with a level head had earned her respect and trust over time.


    After that, they chatted briefly before heading to their respective dorms to continue their training.


    ...


    In an office, a man stood waiting for Rowan to finish watching a video footage.


    After a few moments, he inquired, "What are your instructions?"


    "He can already take on second-years easily. They''ve given birth to another monster," Rowan stated with a cold tone.


    "Who was the first in the morning training?" Rowan asked further.


    "He was, sir."


    "Increase the intensity of Aurora''s training," Rowan ordered, causing some concern to show on the man''s face.


    "But she''s already stru-" Before he could finish, Rowan''s aura suddenly bore down on him.


    "Do as I say, Finn!" Rowan''s voice resounded with authority.


    "Yes, sir," Finn replied, bowing and showing a hint of unease.


    "As for him, he hasn''t broken any rules, so just keep an eye on him for now."


    He paused for a moment, contemting something, and then continued, "It''s about time ''he'' earned his keep. Use him," Rowan instructed.


    "As you wish," Finn gave a knowing look and acknowledged before leaving the office.


    ***


    Hi ?? . I truly hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you did, while giving golden tickets might not be possible, I would truly appreciate powerstones orments. They''ll motivate me and also help this story reach more readers. Thank you.

 Chapter 48: Library

    <h4>Chapter 48: Library</h4>


    Later that day, following his rigorous training session, Atticus consulted his device to guide him towards the library.


    With the 1st years granted a week to make their specialization choices, Atticus had given the matter careful consideration and ultimately settled on the beast division.


    He felt that fighting magical beast would provide him with valuable fighting experience and contribute to his overall strength.


    He had attempted to ess information on beasts through his device, but it directed him to the library.


    Atticus was looking for information about the various breeds of magical beasts inhabiting the area. Although he had read books detailing magical creatures during his lessons at home, he remained cautious and sought to ensure he was well-informed about any potential unfamiliar creatures in the region.


    The library was a vast repository of knowledge epassing history, magical creature breeds, and more in Eldoralth.


    Atticus entered the library and was surprised to see it devoid of people. He noticed a woman with white hair sitting behind a counter, engrossed in a book.


    ''It''s still weird to see people with white hair everywhere. It''s like we''re in a cult or something,'' he mused to himself.


    Approaching her, he greeted her with a neutral tone, "Good morning. I''m here to look for a book about beasts in this area."


    The woman didn''t look away from the book and replied, "Section D, second floor." Atticus nodded his thanks and went towards the elevator he had noticed when he came in.


    He entered it, and as prompted, he scanned his device. The light turned green, and the elevator began moving to the second floor.


    He was greeted by a vast expanse of bookshelves stretching out in every direction. The hushed atmosphere was palpable, with soft murmurs of turning pages and the asional sound of a chair sliding against the polished floor.


    People sat scattered throughout the area, engrossed in their reading, their focus unbroken even as Atticus entered.


    There were more people on the second floorpared to the deserted first. He kept moving and eventually, he noticed a signed at the top of a section that says ''D''. Then he entered and started looking for books about beast in the area.


    Atticus found a book titled ''Local Fauna'' and began reading. Inside the book, he discovered numerous beastsmonly found in the area.


    Some were familiar from his previous studies, but there were also new creatures he hadn''t encountered before. The book provided details about their habitats, weaknesses, and descriptions.


    With his sharp intellect, Atticus absorbed this information rapidly, only needing a nce to store it in his memory. After about 3 minutes, he finished reading the book and selected another one.


    After an hourter and multiple books read, Atticus felt satisfied with the knowledge he had gained and decided to leave the library.


    As Atticus made his way out, he couldn''t help but notice the lingering gazes, especially from the second-year students. With his perception, it was easy to see the numbers disyed on their device. ''Are they angry i beat up one of their own?'' he wondered.


    Brushing off the attention, he continued on, ignoring the curious onlookers. Once outside, he realized it was already growingte.


    Feeling the pangs of hunger, Atticus decided to grab a meal and retreat to his room to make up for the disrupted mealtime earlier. He headed towards the cafeteria.


    As Atticus stepped into the cafeteria, an eerie atmosphere settled around him ¨C darkness and an unusual silence filling the space.


    His perception sharpened, already detecting the peopleying in ambush. The door behind him swung shut, sealing his exit.


    A group of boys suddenly surrounded him. Atticus noticed that the first numbers disyed on the devices of all the boys were 1, indicating that they were first-year students.


    Despite the unsettling scenario, Atticus remainedposed, his calm demeanor a stark contrast to the tense environment that enveloped him.


    A sudden voice cut through the silence, its chilling tone echoing in the space, "Do you really think I would let you go after what you did?"


    Atticus''s attention focused on the source, and he recognized the boy he had beaten up earlier. Despite the visible healing, the boy''s face was still wrapped with bandages.


    ''Wow, he healed quickly. Magic potions are really something. I kind of want to hurt myself to try one out,'' Atticus pondered, thinking about the effect of magic potions. He had been meaning to try one out, but as he had never gotten hurt, he couldn''t.


    Atticus was not at all worried about the situation he was in. He was an intermediate+ rank! Why would he be scared of a few novices?


    The boy''s frustration was palpable as his anger boiled over. ''How dare he ignore me!''


    His shout rang out, "Hey! Attack him! The one who brings him to his knees in front of me will get double the points!"


    One of the first year surrounding Atticus eximed, "Add it to the contract!"


    He gritted his teeth, muttering "Fucking bastards," as he added some modifications to the contract.


    "There, I added it. Now beat him up!" With those words, each of the boys received a notification that the contract had been updated.


    They grinned and turned their attention towards Atticus.


    ''A contract? Sounds like a way to make deals with people. As he couldn''t attack me he decided to hire first years, huh? I really should learn more about this camp,'' Atticus deduced.


    He then calmly asked the first years, "Are you sure about this?"


    "Sorry about this, the points were just too good to let it pass. You might be strong, but you won''t be able to handle all of us. I''d advise you not to resist," one of them replied.


    They were present when the convoy brought him and knew that he had a high status in the family, but they weren''t worried as whatever happened in the camp stays in the camp. No one could intervene as long as a rule wasn''t being broken.


    While Atticus could choose to retaliate after camp, well, let just say, they weren''t thinking that far ahead.


    ''I guess they should be safe. Their devices should protect them if anything goes wrong,'' Atticus thought.


    He initially found it weird that they were allowed to fight unsupervised. Regardless of the threat of punishment, idental deaths could ur. It was only after consulting his device that he discovered the reason behind it.


    The devices were fitted with potions that would be administered if they sensed the user was in danger.


    They also had a built-in shield that would deploy if it determined that the user''s life was at risk from outside interference. As ast precaution, they would teleport the user straight to the infirmary if the shield was broken, as long as they were within the camp.


    The Ravenstein family had invested significant resources into the Raven camp to create a suitable environment for the growth of their youths.


    The camp''s perimeter was fortified with high-grade illusion and protection runes to ensure security.


    Additionally, a grandmaster-ranked individual was always present in the camp to maintain its defenses and await reinforcements in case of an attack.


    While only a Paragon-ranked individual could easily breach the camp''s defenses, the surrounding area was equipped with artifacts capable of detecting such a powerful presence.


    This provided ample time for the Ravenstein''s Paragon to arrive through the camp''s portal.


    ***


    A/N: Hello, have you enjoyed reading? If so, please consider leaving reviews and power stones.


    It''s a drag? Then a simple thumbs up will do!


    Your feedback is appreciated. Thank you!

 Chapter 49 Thorough

    49 Thorough


    Without hesitation, Atticus chose to take the initiative andunched his attack. He moved with incredible speed, closing the distance to the boy who had asked for the contract.


    With a swift and powerful kick, Atticus struck the boy''s face. Itnded with a crunching sound, sending him flying through the air.


    The other first years, realizing the danger, quickly responded "Attack him! Surround him, he''s just one person!" They attempted to surround Atticus, relying on their numbers to overpower him.


    As they attempted to close in on Atticus, one of them aimed a punch at him from behind. Atticus simply moved his head to the side, dodging it. With a quick and fluid motion, he seized the attacking fist, using his superior strength to lift the boy off his feet and m him to the ground in front of him.


    The impact knocked the wind out of the boy, leaving him momentarily incapacitated. Atticus directed a powerful kick towards the boy''s shoulder de, causing painful deformation and eliciting a piercing, mind-numbing scream from his lips.


    "Ahhhhh!!!"


    The sight of Atticus brutality sent a wave of fear through the remaining boys. Atticus''s cold words sounded "It''s toote to back down now. I gave you your chance"


    Atticus swiftly moved towards them, his strikes were precise and devastating. He effortlessly punched one boy''s chest, causing it to cave in with a sickening crunch. Another fell victim to a powerful blow to the head, sending him crashing face-first into the ground.


    Thanks to Atticus superior perception and stats, each movements the first years makes appears slow as a snail in Atticus''s eyes. His movements bordered on the supernaturalpared to theirs.


    With thest of the group defeated and sprawled on the ground, Atticus turned to face the instigator, his gaze cold.


    The boy started moving back, shivering. Although he might not want to admit it, the beating Atticus had given him before was traumatic. He, a second year, wasn''t even able to react.


    Chillingly, Atticus asked, "What is your name?" as he walked slowly towards him.


    "Get away!" The boy stammered, falling to the floor while trying to back away. The once defiant expression on his face had crumbled, reced by a haunting mixture of fear and regret that danced in his eyes


    "I won''t repeat myself," Atticus said, getting closer to him. Atticus''s deliberate steps were like the steady advance of a predator, each footfall echoing the inexorable approach of consequence.


    "Evan!" the boy quickly replied as Atticus was getting closer, his voice shaking.


    "Well, Evan, do you want to know what I told Ember to do with pests?" Atticus asked.


    Evan shook his head furiously, "N-o. Please I''m so-rry. I won''t do it again" he begged.


    "I told her to crush them so they''ll never do stupid things like this again. It looks like the beating I gave you before wasn''t enough. I''ll have to be more thorough this time around," Atticus''s words were followed by a crunching sound. He had stepped on Evan''s right leg, brutally breaking it.


    "Aaaaaaarrrg!!! Ple-aseee, mo-ommyyy!"


    Evan''s desperate cries reverberated through the tense atmosphere, his pleas for help falling on deaf ears.


    Atticus, unmoved by the boy''s distress, delivered another brutal blow, shattering Evan''s other leg with a sickening crunch.


    "Don''t worry, Evan, the potions here are very good. You''ll be back to normal by tomorrow."


    Amidst the chaos of pain and torment, Atticus''s cold voice cut through like a de.


    The cafeteria seemed to hold its breath, gripped by a harrowing silence, broken only by the heart-wrenching sobs that echoed off the walls.


    After a few minutes of torture, Atticus got some food and left the scene.


    He decided to retreat to his room, his steps carrying him through the camp.


    ''That wasn''t as hard as i thought. I actually kind of... enjoyed it. Damn, I hope I''m not going crazy''.


    Atticus was not at all new to brutality, but despite that, this was the first time he had ever gone this far.


    Ever since Arya had killed that guard in front of him, he had always been trying to get himself ready for when he''d have to do the deedter.


    Even though he constantly told himself that he shouldn''t hesitate, he knew it might be different in person.


    He thought it was weird that he didn''t even feel a thing when torturing Evan.


    ''It could be because i didn''t kill anyone. Or maybe because i don''t care about them?'' he pondered.


    As he was heading back, his eyes caught a glimpse of Aurora struggling to walk.


    Her once vibrant energy seemed to have drained away, leaving her looking frail and weary. Her legs wavered beneath her, her steps faltering as she pushed forward.


    As Atticus approached her, "Need a hand?" he asked.


    Startled, Aurora''s tired eyes widened, her body tensing as she turned around. Her legs were unable to bear her weight and she lost her bnce. Atticus quickly reached out to support her, preventing her from falling.


    "Thanks," Aurora managed to utter weakly, her voice barely above a whisper. Atticus nodded and led her to a nearby bench.


    He helped her sit down and raised his eyebrows in a questioning gesture. Aurora averted her gaze, "I just trained too hard today. I''m fine." she softly stated.


    ''What is wrong with this girl?'' he thought.


    Atticus gave her a long look, prompting Aurora to hastily speak,


    "I said I''m fine! You don''t have to worry about me!"


    He let out a sigh and relented, "Okay. Do you need help getting to your room?"


    Aurora responded with a shake of her head, insisting, "No. I''m okay!"


    Atticus scrutinized her briefly before nodding and saying, "Okay." He turned and walked away.


    Once he was out of sight, Aurora pulled her knees close to her chest, bowed her head, and covered her face with her hands, tears streaming down as she quietly cried.


    Atticus entered his room and couldn''t help but mull over Aurora''s situation.


    ''Something''s definitely going on with her, but it''s not exactly my concern,'' he thought.


    Atticus was focused primarily on himself and his family. He considered trustworthy friends as part of his family.


    Although he had always maintained an indifference personality towards others, it doesn''t mean he''ll tantly treat them coldly without any reason.


    But his rtionship with Aurora was non-existent, far from enough to warrant involvement in her affairs. While one might argue all the Ravensteins were technically his family, Atticus sees them all as strangers. He had never met any of them before, simply sharing the same blood wasn''t enough to warrant being called his family.


    He settled onto his bed, determined to gatherprehensive information about the camp from his device so he wouldn''t be caught off guard again.


    The rules and guidelines weren''t particrly extensive, allowing him to absorb a lot of information quickly.


    In just 10 minutes, Atticus had managed to gather a substantial amount of knowledge.


    ''The training facilities here aren''t as good as the ones back at the estate. The highest rank it can replicate is just intermediate+. I should definitely join the beast division tomorrow.''


    Atticus chose to get some rest and join the beast division the following day.

 Chapter 50 Beast division

    Chapter 50 Beast division


    The next morning, Atticus woke up early and decided to train a bit before heading to the morning training.


    He created a simtion of a rocky terrain and settled down in a cross-legged position. Taking a deep breath, he raised his hand and conjured fire, added air to make it spin. He then attempted to manipte the earth, but struggled to control it, causing the earth around his arm to tremble and destabilize.


    After some time, he released a heavy exhale and stood up. "Looks like three elements are still my limit," he muttered.


    After breaking through to the next level, Atticus felt his bloodline not only be more potent but also sensed a significantly stronger connection to the elements.


    He was now able to sense where his bloodline resided: around his heart, there were four tiny brightly lit orbs in an axis.


    Previously, apart from the katana''s realm where he was able instinctively control the four elements, Atticus struggled to manage more than two at the same time.


    However, following the breakthrough, he found himself able to control three, albeit with some difficulty.


    In the initial level, Atticus could only manipte the elements in contact with his body, whether it was touching the ground to control the earth, manifesting fire around his fist, healing with water or reducing the air density around his body to move faster.


    Upon reaching the second level, this was amplified. For instance, he could conjure fire,press it, and shoot it outward.


    However, once it left his body, he''d lose control of it. Though it was still capable of causing destruction, it could remain intact for up to a minute without consuming any mana.


    After getting dressed, he headed to the training ground for the morning session.


    Arriving at the training ground early once again, Atticus noticed Aurora already waiting there. Their eyes met briefly, but Aurora quickly averted her gaze. Atticus let out a sigh and greeted her with a simple "Hey."


    "Hey," she replied, while avoiding looking at Atticus.


    "How are you feeling now?" Atticus inquired.


    "I''m fine! I told you I only trained too hard," she answered, finally looking at him. Her expression turned serious as she added, "Forget what you saw yesterday. I''ll still beat you!"


    "Sure, I''ll be expecting it," Atticus responded casually.


    Aurora seemed taken aback by his response and turned her head away, a hint of embarrassment showing on her face. The two of them fell into silence, waiting for the others to arrive.


    As they waited, the rest of the group gradually joined them.


    Atticus couldn''t help but notice the first years he had beaten the previous day. They appeared to be fully healed, but they kept their distance from him like a gue.


    Elias arrived promptly at 6 AM, just like the previous day.


    The routine was the same as before ¨C they donned the weighted gear, disabled their mana, and began the arduous run up the mountain. Two hours of intense effortter, Atticus and Aurora were the only ones who managed to reach the bottom again, earning Atticus another 10 raven points.


    After freshening up in his room, Atticus used his device to navigate to the beast division''s location for sign-up.


    The beast division building was on the east side of the camp. It was a massive structure made of dark, enchanted stone. It had towering spires that resemble the talons of a great bird.


    As Atticus arrived, he saw different groups in the area. They were all staring at him and he caught a few wispers,


    "Look, it''s him" a boy said.


    "He can already defeat 2nd years. Who is he?"


    "He must be from the main family" one 1st year said.


    It was only the first years that were aware that Atticus had a high status as they were there when the convoy brought him.


    Disregarding them, he kept walking towards the entrance. Entering, he approached the counter and offered a polite greeting to the woman stationed there.


    "Good morning. I''m here to apply for the beast division," Atticus greeted the woman at the counter.


    The woman nced up from the papers she was working on, her attention drawn to Atticus. The counter was designed to amodate the height of the young youths.


    Upon noticing the number on Atticus''s device on his wrist, the woman remarked, "First rank?" She showed a surprised expression, but quicklyposed herself,


    "You''re early. Are you sure you don''t want to think about it more?" she replied calmly.


    Atticus, with his perception, of course noticed the change, but chose to ignore it.


    He responded, "No, I''ve made up my mind."


    The woman nodded and provided further guidance, "Okay then. Before we assign you to a group, you have to take a written test about beasts and pass. I''d advise you to go to the library, read up, ande back."


    The beast division was the only division that doesn''t require you to take sses. You only have to pass a test to show you know about beasts and how to fight them.


    "Can I take it now?" he asked.


    The woman studied him for a moment before relenting, "Sure, I suppose you can take it now. If you fail, you''ll have another chance to retake it."


    The woman guided Atticus into a room and gestured for him to take a seat at a table. With a press of a button, a holographic screen materialized before him.


    Her instructions were concise, "You have 1 hour." After imparting the information, she exited the room, leaving Atticus to his task.


    Atticus wasted no time and immediately set to work, his focus solely on answering the questions presented on the holographic screen. They were fairly easy, simply asking basic questions. With his intelligence, it was easy for him.


    Atticuspleted the test in just 10 minutes and promptly submitted his answers. He made his way back to the counter and informed the woman that he had finished the test.


    "You finished?! How?" She was surprised by his speed and even questioned if he had answered well.


    She quickly checked the result and saw his perfect score. ''Did he cheat? No that''s impossible the AI would have caught him.''


    With a moreposed demeanor, "Congrats. Looks like you passed. You''ll been assigned a team tomorrow so you''ll have toe back around 11 in the morning."


    "Okay. Thanks" Atticus offered his thanks and turned to leave.


    As Atticus made his way toward the exit, he noticed a young boy who appeared to be waiting for someone.


    As he approached the exit, the boy approached him and inquired, "Are you Atticus?"


    "Depends," Atticus replied casually. He noticed the number 3 disyed first on his device, indicating he was a third year.


    The boy introduced himself, "I am Orion Ravenstein."


    "Cool?" Atticus responded nonchntly. In his mind, he added, ''Of course you''re a Ravenstein, you''re in camp and have white hair!''


    "I am Sirius Ravenstein''s son," Orion continued.


    "Oh? So that old coot had a son. I never would''ve guessed," Atticus remarked with a chuckle.


    Orion''s expression turned serious as he warned, "Don''t you dare speak of him like that!"


    "Hmm? Ah, I apologize. It''s just that I went through hell while training with him," Atticus exined.


    Gritting his teeth, Orion retorted, "I want you to challenge me to a duel!"


    "Why would I do that?" Atticus furrowed his eyebrows, his patience wearing thin as he thought, ''Shit, another drama. I''m getting tired of this.''


    "Father refused to train me and instead chose to train you. I''ll show him I''m better than you!" Orion eximed.


    "Of course, drama. Listen, I don''t give two shits about whateverplicated rtionship you have with your father. Kindly leave me out of it, okay?" Atticus replied firmly.


    Orion gritted his teeth, forced a smile, and taunted, "Don''t tell me you''re scared."


    "Yeah, yeah. Whatever," Atticus dismissed and began to walk away.


    "Come back here! You coward!" the boy yelled after him.


    However, Atticus didn''t stop and continued walking away, his thoughts echoing with frustration, ''I''m tired of dealing with children.''


    ***


    A/N: Hello, have you enjoyed reading? If so, please consider leaving reviews and power stones.


    It''s a drag? Then a simple thumbs up will do!


    Your feedback is appreciated. Thank you!

 Chapter 51 Teammates

    Chapter 51 Teammates


    Atticus was heading back to his room, and he decided to call Ember to check in on her.


    He waited for the call to connect, but there was no response.


    ''She must be busy,'' he thought. Resolving to catch up with herter, he returned to his room to focus on his training.


    While training, he recalled the details he learned about the beast division.


    He knew that after the test, he would be assigned to a group of usually five people. It was unfortunatelypulsory to hunt as a group for at least a month, they do this so that the first years could gain experience gradually and get used to the hunts.


    After a month, if you could get a rmendation from the captain of the team, you can be allowed to hunt alone if you so wish. Most prefer to hunt in groups as it was safer and faster.


    The camp post bounties in the division building, so they were responsible for choosing the type and level of beasts they want to hunt.


    As he sparred against the robot, Atticus couldn''t help but think, ''I hope I end up with good teammates.'' However, a lingering feeling made him ponder, ''Why do I have a feeling that I''ve just jinxed it?'' Despite these thoughts, he kept his focus on his training.


    The next day, Atticus stuck to his routine by engaging in his personal morning training routine, attending the training session, and finally making his way to the beast division, ignoring all the stares.


    As he arrived at the counter, he greeted the woman and inquired, "Hello. Are they here yet?"


    The woman, engrossed in her paperwork, nced up and recognized Atticus. She replied, "Oh, it''s the little genius. No, they''re not here yet. Just sit and wait a bit."


    Atticus nodded and expressed his gratitude with a simple "Okay, thank you."


    He then found a ce to sit and patiently waited for the rest of his new team members to arrive.


    After roughly half an hour had passed, Atticus noticed the arrival of two boys and one girl. Among them, he recognized one of the boys ¨C Nate, one of the duo he had seen during the test.


    slightly perplexed expression, thinking to himself, ''How?''


    The trio engaged in a conversation with the woman at the counter, who then gestured towards Atticus, prompting all three of them to turn their attention his way.


    Atticus maintained a neutral stare as the trio approached. Nate initiated the conversation with an exmation, "It''s you! My rival!" Atticus regarded him with a slightly perplexed expression, thinking to himself, ''How?''


    The girl, introduced herself next, cheerfully, "It''s nice to meet you! My name is Sophie! Wee to our squad."


    Sophie was a vibrant presence. Despite her petite stature, there was a confident air about her, as if she held an unwavering belief in her abilities.


    Atticus observed a number ''2'' on her wrist, indicating she was a second-year student.


    In response, he simply replied, "I''m Atticus." Sophie beamed and responded with, "It''s nice to meet you!"


    The guy, however, interjected with a rather brusque tone, "Listen, I am the vice captain of this team. I expect you to follow every single instruction given, do you understand?"


    There was an undeniable presence about him, one that screamed "bully" without him even having to say a word.


    After increasing his perception stats, Atticus was able discern the subtle environmental cues people emitted. It was even more easy as he had connection to the four elements.


    He was able to perceive a certain heaviness to him. ''Intermediate- and earth element''  he concluded. He also noticed the number ''3'' on his device, indicating he was a third-year.


    ncing at the others, Atticus picked up on their wry smiles, and then turned his gaze back to the guy, regarding him silently for a while.


    After a moment, he responded in a measured and neutral tone, "Or else?"


    The boy''s frustration grew as he eximed, "I am the vice captain of this squad, and you have to listen to me!"


    Atticus furrowed his eyebrows, "No, I don''t."


    Just as the boy seemed ready to physically confront Atticus, a girl intervened, "Calm down, Helodor."


    Her intervention caused the boy, Helodor, to back down while looking away, clearly angry.


    The girl then turned her attention to Atticus, "Hello, I am He. The captain of this squad". Atticus noticed that she had the number ''3'' on her device, indicating she was also third-year student.


    She had an assertive demeanor. There was no mistaking her for anything but someone who took charge.


    ''Intermediate and air element. Not bad.''


    She exined, "Now, what Helodor was trying to say is that as third-years, we''re more experienced. It''ll be in your best interest to listen to our instructions."


    Atticus acknowledged her point with a nod, and replied, "I understand you guys have experience doing this, and I''ll be sure to listen to whatever advice you give. However, the thing is that no matter how much experience you think you have, you''re still 13-year-olds. Even veterans make mistakes. If I feel like your instructions are going topromise my safety, I''d probably ignore them."


    Helodor couldn''t contain his anger and wanted to shout at Atticus, but He''s stern gaze silenced him. She then turned her attention back to Atticus, attempting to intimidate him with a stern look. However, Atticus''s expression remained unchanged.


    He smiled slightly and said, "Okay then. As long as your actions don''t threaten the group, then it''s okay. Agreed?"


    Atticus nodded and replied, "Yeah."


    "Okay, go get your equipment from Belle at the counter and meet us by the south gate."


    With that, she turned and walked away.


    Atticus proceeded to approach the woman at the counter, Belle, requesting his assigned equipment.


    Belle handed him a body suit. The body suit was crafted from sturdy beast skin, hugging the wearer like a second skin. Its sleek ck design not only provided functionality but also made for a visually appealing attire.


    The suit was equipped with essential hunting tools securely fastened to its waist area, including a coiled rope and various other necessities.


    Along with the suit, he received a space storage ring, intended for storing any kills or items obtained during the hunt and one healing potion.


    She offered him a weapon, but Atticus declined, his Katana being more than enough.


    Those were the basic equipment each 1st years would be given upon joining the division. After that, any change in equipment or potions needed has to be bought.


    d in his equipment, Atticus headed to the South Gate, where they were already gathered and equipped for the hunt.


    Without wasting any time, He scanned her device, prompting the others to do the same. As they did, a small door opened, leading to the outside.


    They stepped through the door, which closed behind them.


    ***


    A/N: Hello, have you enjoyed reading? If so, please consider leaving reviews and power stones.


    It''s a drag? Then a simple thumbs up will do!


    Your feedback is appreciated. Thank you!

 Chapter 52 Hunt

    52 Hunt


    The forest located to the south of the camp was designated for the youths to go hunting, with the highest-ranking magical beast in the forest being an intermediate+.


    The forest to the north was reserved for the camp''s tests and contained only novice+ rank beasts and those of lower ranks. The western and southern sides of the camp were strictly off-limits and heavily guarded, preventing any ess to those areas.


    As they began jogging into the forest, Sophie took the opportunity to exin the mission to Atticus.


    "Yesterday, we picked a Drakon mission. Their nests aremonly located near rocky regions. Our target is a young drakon so you only need to keep an eye on its tail and It''s expected to be an intermediate grade beast."


    Atticus paid attention to Sophie''s exnation, even though he was already familiar with the information.


    "The drakon''s bloodline abilities include breathing fire and turning its body to stone, but typically only adult drakons possess these capabilities. We shouldn''t have any problems if everything goes well, he thought 3


    Sophie continued in a whisper, "Also, don''t mind Helodor. I think he wanted to be the captain, but since He was ranked 4th in their year he wasn''t able to"


    Atticus simply nodded, not showing much interest in the conversation. ''If he crosses the line I''ll simply deal with him. He wasn''t one to tolerate nonsense.


    Even in his past life, despite being somewhat of a nerd, there was a reason bullies steered clear of him like the gue. Whenever someone messed with him, he made sure to repay them tenfold.


    ?


    They continued to move through the forest for an hour, each members unfazed by running for that long.


    Only Nate showed signs of fatigue but his pride not letting him ask the squad to slow down.


    Helodor tuned his gaze at Atticus expecting to see him tired, but was shocked to see him unfazed,


    "Not bad," he criticized, letting out a huff, and turned his gaze away. Atticus didn''t even nce at him and simply kept running.


    Running for an hour, they eventually reached a rocky clearing, where they spotted a sleeping beast in the middle.


    The creature seemedpletely unaware of their presence as it dozed peacefully.


    It''s scales shimmer with fiery hues of red, orange, and gold. Its body, 15 feet long, is sleek and muscr. The most distinctive feature of the beast was its tail, which ended in a wickedly spiked appendage.


    He put her finger to her lips, signaling everyone to remain quiet.


    She then instructed them to form a specific formation: Helodor at the front with his sword and shield, Nate and He behind him with a broad sword and sword respectifully, and Atticus positioned behind them, ready to protect Sophie, the archer.


    Atticus observed the formation with a neutral gaze, ''I can''t wait to hunt alone,'' he thought. He had been searching for stronger beasts to battle, aiming to boost hisbat prowess. However, hunting with the squad meant he couldn''t unleash his full power or engage in solo fights to see how strong he waspared to beasts.


    As the formation advanced, Helodor unknowingly stepped on a fragile rock, shattering it.


    This sudden noise caused the Drakon''s eyes to snap open.


    ?


    He who noticed this immediately shouted, "Don''t let it get ready!" Helodor reacted immediately and charged at the Drakon, who responded by mming its tail against his shield, sending him flying back several meters.


    He swiftly enhanced her body with mana and harnessed the wind to boost her speed, closing the gap as she attempted to slice the Drakon''s tail.


    However, it''s entire body unexpectedly hardened, and the strike sent shockwaves through her body, briefly incapacitating her. "Damn! It''s an adult!" He shouted, her voice vibrating with rm.


    As the Drakon prepared to strike He with its tail, an arrow from Sophie''s bow pierced its eye, eliciting a piercing scream from the creature.


    Nate, taking advantage of the opportunity, leaped in with his broadsword, aiming for the Drakon''s head, but the creature managed to swiftly dodge the attack, despite its pain.


    The unexpected dodge left Nate vulnerable, and the Drakon attempted to strike him with its tail. However, Helodor suddenly appeared and blocked the attack with his shield, reinforcing his stance by channeling the earth element to remain firm.


    Heunched another attack, this time aiming to pierce the Drakon''s remaining eye, but the Drakon''s response was swift. It opened its mouth, revealing an ominous orange glow within. He''s eyes widened, It was preparing to unleash a fiery attack.


    ''Perfect!''


    Atticus had been waiting for this chance, he reacted swiftly, enhancing his legs with mana and using the power of the air element to boost his speed.


    In an instant, he appeared beside He, grabbed her, and moved her out of the way, causing the Drakon''s fiery breath to miss its intended target.


    "See what I said about notpletely following orders?" Atticus said releasing He, then he unsheathed his katana, andunched himself toward the Drakon.


    As the creature swung its tail, Atticus skillfully employed the air and dodged the attack. With incredible speed, he closed the distance and stabbed the Drakon''s other eye.


    He was shocked, he had awakened his bloodline? Wasn''t he a first year?


    While people had seen Atticus beaten that second year, not all were aware that he was already an intermediate- rank. Most of the second years were still novice+! Only the most talented in the second year had awakened their bloodlines.


    She quickly shook her head and regained herposure, they were still on the battlefield.


    "Nate!" she shouted.


    Nate responded swiftly, leaping forward and raising his sword skyward, shouting, "Tiger''s Descent!" His broadsword immediately radiated a golden glow, the glow expanded, transforming into the shape of a tiger.


    Without hesitation, Nate brought it down upon the Drakon''s head, the strike generating a small shockwave and prompting a painful cry from the beast.


    Seizing the opportunity, He went on the offensive again. She muttered under her breath, "Elemental Mimicry,"


    Her body seem to be weightless, it was as if the air around her was disregarding her presence.


    With twice the speed as before, she dashed towards the beast leaving it unable to follow her movement.


    ?


    This time, she aimed for a weak point below the Drakon''s chin. He thrust her sword with precision, driving it through the Drakon''s brain, delivering a fatal blow that ended its life. The Drakon let out onest agonized roar before copsing to the ground, lifeless.


    Atticus narrowed his eyes, ''What was that?"


    He was able to notice the subtle changes around her, and he saw that was she just did went beyond manipting the air, ''It was as if she became the air?"


    He sheathed his katana, observing He walking towards him with a serious expression.


    As she got to him, she simply said, "Thank you."


    However, before Atticus could respond, He turned and walked away without waiting for his reply.


    ''Why do i keep meeting weird people?"


    Atticus wasn''t heroic, he only helped her because he needed her permissionter to be able to hunt alone. Although it wasn''t nned, having her owe him a favor was the perfect opportunity, an opportunity he took without hesitation.


    ''But at least wait for a response!


    He proceeded to store the Drakon''s corpse in her storage ring and check to see if anyone was injured.


    After checking and no seeing no injuries, they began making their way back to camp.


    During their return journey, Sophie couldn''t help butment, "Atticus! How did you get so strong?" she said while staring at Atticus with bright eyes, as if she found some kind of treasure.


    Nate and He nced at Atticus, seeminly curious about that too.


    ?


    ''He''s too fast for an intermediate- rank'' He thought. Despite being shocked that he was an intermediate- already, the speed she had seen was not something an intermediate- rank could bring out.


    Atticus simply smiled in response, not saying anything, then he turned his gaze at Helodor who was ring at him.


    Atticus questioned, "Why are you staring at me?"


    Helodor responded immediately, "If you know you were that strong, why didn''t you help in the first ce? You probably wanted to look like some kind on hero!"


    Atticus replied, his gaze cold, "So what?"


    Helodor appeared ready to confront Atticus physically, but He intervened, preventing him from doing so, "Drop it, Helodor," she admonished, "I would have gotten hurt if it wasn''t for him. Besides, I was the one who asked him to protect Sophie."


    Helodor begrudgingly responded with a dismissive sound, and the confrontation was put to rest.


    Atticus couldn''t help but think with a small sigh, ''Drama. This is going to be a long three years!


    ***


    A/N: Hello, have you enjoyed reading? If so, please consider leaving reviews and power stones.


    It''s a drag? Then a simple thumbs up will do!


    Your feedback is appreciated. Thank you!

 Chapter 53 Return

    Chapter 53 Return


    Upon returning to the division building after their hunt, He confronted Belle.


    "Hey! We almost got hurt because of wrong information! The Drakon was an adult!" she said angrily, mming her hands on the counter.


    Belle was taken aback butposed herself, saying, "I don''t know how the assassination division could have made such a mistake."


    The assassination division were responsible for gathering intel on the monsters around the camp. They were trained in the art of infiltration, assassination, and gathering information.


    Belle continued, "It either evolved recently, or maybe because it was an intermediate rank, they just assumed it was young."


    The ssification of drakons by rank and age held significant importance. Typically, young drakons were categorized as intermediate rank, while the adults were considered at least intermediate+ rank.


    Encountering an intermediate ranked adult drakon was an exceedingly rare urrence. Despite bloodlines and ranks being separate aspects, individuals could choose not to advance in rank and instead focus on developing their bloodline powers.


    However, this choice had its limits, as one''s physical body could only amodate their bloodline powers up to a certain point. Additionally, your rank affected the power you could unleash with your bloodline.


    He''s frustration was evident, "Those damn bastards. They''d better pay for this!"


    Atticus watched all of this with an amused expression. In the short time he had known He, she had always been serious and bossy. He hadn''t expected to see her act this way.


    After a while, she calmed down and handed over the loot from the Drakon to Belle for inspection. Belle examined the corpse and recorded the information on her holoscreen.


    Notifications popped up for Atticus and the team members, each receiving 100 points for the loot.


    Belle reassured them that she would investigate the matter further, and the group disbanded.


    Throughout the process, Helodor was giving Atticus an intense death re. However, Atticuspletely ignored it, a reaction that seemed to further fuel Helodor''s anger.


    As Atticus headed back, he reflected on the day''s experience, ''I should be better prepared next time. Today was an important lesson. Although my life wasn''t in danger, it could have been worse.''


    He too had been caught off guard by the drakon. He wanted to be better prepared next time incase of anything. ''I really need to visit the emporium when i have enough point. I should be able to get something useful there.''


    From the information Atticus had gathered, he found out that there was a market where recruits can buy arts, potions and other things with their points.


    In the midst of his thoughts, his device rang, and Ember''s call appeared on the screen.


    Upon answering, Ember informed him that she was in the cafeteria.


    Considering his hunger and the chance to spend time with her, Atticus decided to join her. He entered the cafetaria after a few minutes and found her sitting alone and approached.


    "Hey Ember"


    "Hey" she replied, a small smile forming on her lips.


    Atticus sat down and they started talking, well Atticus did most of the talking.


    As they werefortably seated in the cafeteria, Nate and Lucas approached.


    Nate grinned and yfully eximed, "Hey!"


    After Atticus had demonstrated his strength by securing first rank and excelling during their hunt, Nate fully grasped that Atticus was not someone to be trifled with.


    Although he still felt a hint of caution, he became more at ease as he observed Atticus''s rxed demeanor.


    Lucas''s demeanor appeared moreposed, "Hello, I''m Lucas. Can we join you?" he asked.


    Atticus nced at Ember, silently seeking her approval, and upon finding her assent, gestured for them to take a seat.


    Atticus wasn''t antisocial; he had numerous friends back on Earth. Although he was fully focused on getting stronger, that didn''t mean he would be some kind of recluse who only kept to himself.


    Despite that, he recognized the need for caution expecially in this war riddened world. He would make friends with those he deemed trustworthy enough. As they sat down, Nate couldn''t hold back his curiosity, blurting out, "How on earth are you so strong? I mean, you were lightning fast during the test and that showdown with the drakon!"


    Lucas, studied Atticus too. He knew Atticus consistently outperformed everyone in their morning training sessions, and there was an uncanny aura about him, one that makes him feel that he shouldn''t be messed with.


    Atticus, meeting their inquiries with a small smile, answered Nate sinctly, "I train hard."


    Nate chuckled in response, "If only it were that easy"


    "Is there so kind of special training in the main family we don''t know about?" Lucas asked.


    Lucas had always been the smarter one of the duo. Although he wasn''t as physically talented as Nate, he made up for it with his intelligence. Piecing together that Atticus was from the main family was easy. The fact that Atticus was close with Ember, who everyone knew was from the main family, was a dead giveaway.


    Atticus observed Lucas with a smile, ''At least not all of them are brainless''.


    He wasn''t actively concealing this information, but he had no intentions of openly announcing that he was from the main family. That would make him feel like a 16-year-old teen seeking attention.


    "Not that i know of. The training facility is a good training source if you ask me"


    "Well, yeah! But we need raven points to ess it" Nate replied sadly.


    "Mine was free, though," Atticus mentioned casually. He had never needed points to ess the training room.


    "My guess was right. The ranks determine how you''re treated. If I guess correctly, the 1st to 3rd ranks use the facility for free." Lucas deduced, using his index finger to adjust his sses.


    "Yeah. Ember you use it for free, right?" Atticus turned to Ember.


    "Yes," she nodded without a change in expression. "They''re both monsters," Nate muttered yfully sulking, earning a chuckle from Lucas.


    "Have you guys checked out the emporium?" Lucas changed the topic.


    Atticus replied, "No, I haven''t checked it yet. I was thinking of gathering enough points first."


    "Yeah, you should. Nate and I checked it out, and the prices were high. One health potion costs 200 points."


    Atticus couldn''t help but be a little surprised by the high prices at the emporium. ''Wouldn''t people go bankrupt at this rate?'' he pondered.


    ''The fights happening in camp are numerous, and there would be lots of injured people. If the price of a single health potion was this high, how much would it cost for a severe injury?'' Atticus shook his head, putting the useless thoughts aside.


    ''Well, it doesn''t matter. I should gather enough points and visit the emporium soon,'' he decided.


    Speaking for some minutes, Atticus and Ember left the cafeteria.


    They decided to engage in a friendly spar, so they headed to Atticus''s room and into his training room.


    Ember was holding a wooden spear with the tip blunt and Atticus a wooden sword.


    They agreed not to use their bloodlines during the spar.


    Ember was already aware of Atticus quadruple elements, he had revealed it during their earlier talks.


    She wasn''t as surprised as the others, she had always know Atticus was different, but it still gave her a little shock. Seeing someone that can control 4 elements was not something you see everyday.


    They each got into a stance. Without wasting time, they dashed towards each other.

 Chapter 54 One month

    Chapter 54 One month


    One month had passed, and rumors about Atticus had spread throughout the camp. Most people had discovered his true identity as the family head''s son.


    Those who were discerning enough started treating Atticus with respect, hoping to gain his favor. However, a few prideful individuals still held out.


    During this time, Atticus had sparred with Ember on several asions. He had also asionally joined Nate and Lucas for lunch. Although they weren''t yet close enough to be considered friends, their rtionship had improved over the course of the month.


    After today''s training session, Elias informed them to prepare for a change in their morning routine. Nearly all the youths had managed to arrive on time, prompting the instructor to decide that it was time to intensify their training.


    Atticus was scheduled to go beast hunting with the squad today.


    As he approached the building, he encountered the usual curious gazes from others, but as usual, he paid them no mind.


    People had learned not to cross him, and that was satisfactory for him.


    He entered the building and found his teammates at the counter.


    "Hey Atticus! You''re finally here," Sophie greeted him cheerfully as he approached.


    "Yeah, sorry I''mte. I lost track of time training," he replied with a small smile.


    "You should consider taking it easy, or how will we ever catch up if you continue to grow stronger so rapidly!" Nate eximed, a mixture of awe and concern in his voice.


    Atticus responded with a smile, seemingly unfazed by Nate''sment. Then, he turned his attention to Helodor, who had been ring at him intensely throughout the exchange.


    ''I''ll have to deal with him soon.''


    Atticus''s decision to consistently ignore Helodor stemmed from the fact that he hadn''t crossed any major lines. He had simply been fussing over trivial matters and hadn''t gone beyond that.


    Atticus found it suspicious that he was receiving such treatment. Helodor had suddenly started harboring animosity towards him for no apparent reason. ''It''s bing annoying,'' he thought.


    While Atticus wasn''t one to resort to violence for mere stares, he did have a breaking point. And it was bing increasingly concerning. ''You''d think he has a crush on me or something,'' he mused.


    After a brief wait, He arrived. She exchanged quick greetings with the squad and then said, "Let''s go choose our mission," directing them to the second floor where they could select their assignments.


    He remained her usual direct and bossy self, though she was cautious in her interactions with Atticus.


    Over the past month, Atticus had consistently demonstrated his strength, which left her both shocked and wary, especially after she had learned about his background.


    While in the camp, everyone was meant to be equal, anyone with at least a functioning neuron would understand that it wasn''t wise to earn the disdain of someone likely to be the heir.


    One could only wonder about the thought processes of certain individuals.


    Upon reaching the second floor, they encountered a small gathering in front of arge holographic wall.


    As they got closer, Atticus recognized one of the individuals ¨C Orion, Sirius''s son.


    Orion had previously challenged Atticus to a fight and had persistently pestered him after Atticus initially declined. Orion was apanied by his squad.


    As Atticus and the others approached, he couldn''t help but notice Orion''s smirking expression. ''Not this again,'' Atticus thought, fully aware that something foolish was about to transpire, and indeed, it did.


    "Hey, if it isn''t the coward," Orion quipped, his squad members adding to the provocation byughing. They were all well aware that Atticus was from the main family, but were relying on Orion to protect them.


    ''You owe me one, old man,'' Atticus thought. His patience was wearing thin, and the only reason Atticus was keeping up with this was because of Sirius.


    ''Since I can''t beat him up, I might as well speak my mind,'' Atticus couldn''t resist delivering aeback. "Seems like your father held a different opinion, though. Or were you just more of a coward than I am?"


    Orion, infuriated, began to approach Atticus, but He blocked his path. "He''s a member of my team; you''ll have to get through me first," she dered, looking at Orion coldly.


    ''She should be aware that he can''t attack me. Why is she acting this way?'' Atticus pondered. Every recruit knew the rule that a higher-year couldn''t initiate an attack against a lower-year. Atticus found it strange that she would intervene despite being aware of this rule.


    "Move! Do you think your measly 4th rank can challenge me?" Orion replied, taking a step toward He.


    In response to this, Helodor, Nate, and Sophie stepped forward to support He. Even Sophie, who was usually all smiles, was giving Orion a cold stare.


    Orion''s teammates also moved forward. Just as the situation seemed about to reach a breaking point, an AI voice suddenly resounded from each of their devices.


    [Fighting inside the building is prohibited. Punishment will be severe if broken.]


    Orion clicked his tongue in annoyance at that message. "Lucky bastards," he muttered. He swiftly selected a mission, and he and his squad left. The situation was defused before it could escte further.


    After they left, Helodor immediately turned to Atticus and ced me on him, "This is all your fault!"


    Atticus narrowed his eyes threateningly, about to take a step towards Helodor, but Nate stepped in, "How is it his fault?" He was growing tired of Helodor constantly seeking trouble.


    Helodor appeared ready to respond, but He intervened, "Stop, Helodor. It''s not important. What matters is that we as a team support each other."


    Helodor huffed in response and turned away. After that, He quickly selected a mission.


    Choosing a mission was straightforward. They were all disyed on arge holographic wall, and all you had to do was enter the mission''s serial number on your device.


    The wall would then blur out the mission with thebel "In progress," and the mission details would be transferred to each teammate''s devices.


    After picking the mission, they received a notification about the mission details. Atticus decided to check it as they started moving toward the gate.


    Their hunt this time was an Arachnix, beast bearing a resemnce to spiders with multiple legs and intricate patterns adorning their robust bodies.


    Arachnix had evolved to be masters of the rocky terrain they inhabited. Their legs were adapted for scaling cliffs and navigating narrow crevices, granting them exceptional mobility and agility. The Arachnix they were after was of intermediate rank.


    ''The most troublesome aspect of an Arachnix is their unique reproductive cycle,'' Atticus thought as he ran through the forest.


    Arachnixid their eggs within the protective confines of their cave sanctuaries and could hatch them at any time, using their offspring as a small army.


    ''200 points each for the hunt and more depending on how many of their offspring we kill. It''s no wonder she picked it.'' Atticus thought. Although it was obvious, the points awarded for hunts weren''t uniform; they varied based on the difficulty of the beast.


    ''I should have enough points after this hunt to get something useful from the Emporium,'' Atticus thought.


    He had postponed visiting the Emporium until he had umted enough points, and during this past month, he had gathered quite a substantial amount.He decided that it was finally time to pay a visit to the Emporium after this hunt.


    As they were running through the forest, Nate nced back at Atticus, a glint of mischief in his eyes. "Atticus, I bet I can kill more Arachnix newborns than you," he challenged, his voice carrying a hint of yful rivalry.


    Atticus''s lips curled into a knowing smile. "100 points," he responded. ''I won''t say no to free points.''


    Nate chuckled, his excitement evident. "You''re on!" he eximed, quickening his pace to take the lead.


    "I want in!" Sophie dered, her tone eager as she expressed her desire to join in on the fun.


    Atticus chuckled at Sophie''s enthusiasm. "Sure, more points for me then."


    The response made Helena beam but it was ruined by the clicking of a tongue, Helodor''s.


    ***


    A/N: Hello, have you enjoyed reading? If so, please consider leaving reviews and power stones.


    It''s a drag? Then a simple thumbs up will do!


    Your feedback is appreciated. Thank you!

 Chapter 55 Retreat

    55 Retreat


    After running through the forest for some time, they reached a cliffside, and He turned towards the squad.


    "Keep in mind, while the Arachnix isn''t that strong in directbat, it has an army at its disposal," she instructed.


    "Plus, there''s a chance that reinforcements might arrive while we''re inbat. If that happens, we''ll withdraw without hesitation."


    The interconnected nature of the caves meant that another Arachnix could potentially pick up on the sounds of battle. These creatures were territorial, and encountering humans would likely trigger them tounch a coordinated attack together.


    After receiving nods of approval from all of them, they took the ropes strapped to their suits and began lowering themselves into the cave.


    Using flying artifacts to descend into a cave where a beast could emerge at any moment was risky, having a stable handhold being a safer choice.


    Upon entering the dark cave, where their visibility was nonexistent, He retrieved a spherical object from her storage ring. Infusing it with mana, the ball emitted a radiant glow, illuminating their surroundings. It hovered behind the group as they ventured deeper into the cave.


    Atticus looked at the artifact in intrigue, and Sophie seemed to notice his curiosity. She offered an exnation, "Those are known as Lumin crystals. By infusing a small amount of mana into them, they emit light."


    Atticus nodded in appreciation. ''I really need to learn more about these artifacts,'' he thought.


    Their footsteps echoed against the rocky floor as they continued their path deeper into the cave. The interior of the cave presented a mesmerizing blend of textures and shapes.


    Stctites hung like frozen icicles from the ceiling, while stgmites rose like ancient sentinels from the ground. The asional drip of water echoed through the cave, as if nature itself wasposing a mysterious symphony.


    After a few minutes of walking, they reached arge space within the cave with brightly lit rocks embedded on the walls, providing visibility to the area.


    There, Atticusid eyes on thergest and most grotesquespider he had ever seen in his life ¨C a massive Arachnix rested on a vast web in the center of the space.


    It had a sleek and iridescent exoskeleton that shimmered with hues ranging from deep purples to vibrant blues. The creature possessed eight long, delicate legs that enabled it to traverse even the most treacherous terrain with uncanny grace, and numerous eerie purple eyes.


    ''I''m d I''m not afraid of spiders,'' Atticus couldn''t help butment inwardly.


    The massive Arachnix had not noticed them yet. He motioned for the others to stop at the entrance of the clearing. She lifted her hands, her voice was barely audible as she whispered, "Sophie, see if you can hit it from here."


    Sophie acknowledged the instruction with a nod. She deftly nocked an arrow, drew the bowstring, and focused on her mana.


    She then muttered, "Falcon Strike," and the arrow immediately radiated a blue light. Focusing on one of the creature''s many eyes, she released the arrow with remarkable swiftness.


    However, just as the arrow left the bowstring, the Arachnix''s acute senses detected the projectile. Swiftly pivoting, it repositioned itself, evading the iing arrow by moving away from its initial spot.


    "It''s spotted us! Form up and attack!" He''smand immediately rang out as soon as she saw the failed attack.


    In an instant, Helodor surged forward with his shield, He and Nate following closely behind him. Meanwhile, Sophie continued to fire arrows, and Atticus assumed his usual protective stance by her side.


    ''I can''t wait to start hunting on my own. These past few weeks have been quite dull,'' Atticus thought inwardly. He had been unable to use his full abilities during group missions. Although he would use his full power if necessary, he''d rather not openly disy his full strength.


    He needed to face the beasts alone to truly assess how much he''d grown. These weeks had felt like a mere waiting period, and he looked forward to their conclusion.


    ''Today''s thest day,'' he thought with anticipation.


    At the forefront, the confrontation had escted to a new level as the massive Arachnix attempted to trap the group using its sticky webs. Helodor stepped forward, his massive shield raised, effectively blocking the web projectiles that shot from the spider''s abdomen.


    Amidst the chaos, He''s voice cut through themotion, "Shoot the webs it''s standing on!" shemanded, directing Sophie''s attention to the threads the spider was standing on.


    Sophie responded quickly, drawing her bow and releasing mana-imbued arrows toward the webs.


    The Arachnix''s response was immediate and startling ¨C it emitted a piercing shriek, and immediately, the sounds of something breaking could be heard around the cave.


    The group knew what wasing; the Arachnix''seggs had begun to hatch.


    A swarm of tiny Arachnix, equally as grotesque as their mother, emerged from the eggs, scurrying in all directions. He''s voice rang out again, "Maintain formation! And Sophie, keep shooting the webs!"


    Atticus observed as the horde of baby Arachnix rushed toward him. Reacting with precise and calcted movements, he dispatched them with swift shes of his katana.


    Each spider that came within his reach was sliced cleanly in two, his de moving with a fluid grace that belied his strength.


    Atticus had grown ustomed to fighting beasts over the past month, and what used to require mental preparation and nning had be almost instinctual for him. He was confident that he could single-handedly kill the Arachnix and her babies if he got serious.


    ''This is not the strength a first-year should have,'' Sophie thought as she watched Atticus''s prowess in action. She couldn''t help but admire his exceptional abilities and power.


    ''He''s really strong. And he''s quite handsome too. Wait, hold on, he''s my cousin!'' She mentally scolded herself for such fleeting thoughts, swiftly redirecting her focus back to the task at hand ¨C shooting webs.


    ''Although, people do marry their cousins these days, right?'' her mind ventured again, only to be met with a firm mental rebuke. ''What the heck are you even thinking, Sophie!?'' she chastised herself, her cheeks tinged with a faint blush.


    Shaking off her momentary distraction, she redoubled her efforts, shooting arrows with heightened determination and a renewed flush of embarrassment.


    As the battle raged on, Sophie continued to heed He''s instructions. Her arrows flew with uracy, striking down the remaining webs that the spider had woven. With each impact, the threads snapped and crumbled.


    With time, Sophie''s focused archery managed to take down thest of the webs.


    As Sophie shot thest web, the Arachnix fell down with a loud thud. "Attack! Don''t let it recover!" He shouted.


    In a swift maneuver, He propelled herself through the air toward the Arachnix. Infusing her sword with mana, she swung it deftly and severed one of the Arachnix''s legs. The creature emitted a piercing screech that reverberated throughout the cave, forcing everyone to cover their ears due to the intensity.


    Amidst the chaos, Nate leaped into action, attacking the Arachnix and hitting it on the head with his broadsword, eliciting another painful screech. Just as He was about to sever another leg of the Arachnix they were battling, a shrill shriek pierced the air.


    But this cry didn''t originate from the Arachnix they were fighting.


    The group immediately swiveled their attention to witness another massive Arachnix emerging from a different exit.


    He''smand was immediate and decisive, "Retreat!"

 Chapter 56 Unchanging

    56 Unchanging


    Without a moment''s dy, they sprinted towards the exit.


    He led the way, followed closely by Nate and Sophie. Helodor positioned himself in front of Atticus, who was bringing up the rear.


    After a few minutes, the got to the entrance. Sophie and Nate swiftly leaped up, grasping the ropes they had previously used to descend, and began ascending with urgency.


    He turned and was about to ask Atticus to go first. However, Helodor''s voice interjected, "Go quickly! We''ll follow closely behind."


    Though hesitant, the urgency of the situation was evident, and He shifted her attention back to the rope, swiftly grabbing hold and starting her ascent.


    With He on her way up, Helodor directed an intense re at Atticus, who maintained aposed demeanor as he observed the unfolding dynamic.


    Without dy, Helodor grasped the rope and began moving up.


    ''What''s he nning?'' Atticus noticed the subtle change in Helodor''s expression, which was different from the usual re. It seemed like he was... ''Happy?''


    He shrugged it off and started climbing the rope, but with a hint of caution.


    As Atticus steadily climbed the rope, his awareness heightened when he noticed Helodor extracting an item from his storage ring. His eyes widened as he saw Helodor position the object on the rope he was on.


    In a split-second action that took Atticus by surprise, Helodor''s smirk became all too telling. He infused mana into the artifact, which abruptly unleashed aser-like beam, slicing through the rope.


    The moment Atticus observed Helodor cing the artifact on the rope, his instincts kicked in. Swiftly, he concentrated and harnessed his fire element to propel himself upward.


    Witnessing Atticus''s unexpected reaction, Helodor''s panic was palpable. ''He can use more than one element?!'' Helodor thought, surprised and rmed by this revtion.


    Throughout their hunts, Atticus had exclusively showcased his control over the air element, keeping his proficiency with other elements concealed from the rest of the group.


    As Atticus employed the fire element tounch himself upward, a sudden and forceful spider web ensnared his left leg, yanking him back with unexpected strength.


    Caught off guard, he found himself being pulled back into the depths of the cave against his will.


    In that moment, Atticus''s gaze fixed onto Helodor with an iciness that sent shivers down thetter''s spine. 09:45


    down thetter''s spine. ''You''ll regret this,'' Atticus''s chilling expression seemed to convey.


    And just like that, Atticus was pulled into the depths of the cave, disappearing from sight.


    Within the depths of the cave, Atticus saw the Arachnix running back into the cave dragging him along with it.


    He quickly unsheathed his katana, preparing to cut the web. However, as if the Arachnix knew his intentions, the web suddenly hurled him towards the wall.


    Atticus''s eyes widened, and he immediately used fire to propel himself in the other direction, avoiding hitting the wall.


    With that brief distraction, Atticus was dragged back into therge space where they were fighting before. Seeing his chance, he quickly used his katana to slice through the ensnaring web, freeing himself.


    He turned and saw the massive, grotesque forms of the spiders. The one who had pulled him was the new Arachnix who had interrupted their fight, with the other Arachnix directly behind it.


    "Well, I guess this is a good opportunity," he muttered calmly, still suspended on the air.


    After years of intense training, Atticus had improved his proficiency in the first style of the katana to staggering levels. He was at a level where he didn''t even need to be on the floor to perform it.


    Sheathing his katana and clutching it with both hands, he took a stance mid-air, maintaining equilibrium by manipting controlled gusts of air under his legs.


    With the whispered incantation,


    {Transcendent sh: Godspeed Grace}


    Atticus erupted into motion. His strike was a blend of velocity and precision, cleanly severing both the Arachnix''s heads in a single, well-calcted motion.


    Methodically and gracefully, he proceeded to eliminate the remaining baby Arachnix, stowing their lifeless forms within his storage ring.


    As he made his way toward the cave entrance, his demeanor remainedposed and chilling.


    Upon reaching the entrance, Atticus harnessed his fire element to propel himself upward,tching onto a rock and using it as leverage to continue his ascent. Reaching the top, he was met with the sound of people engaged in a heated argument.


    "We need to go back for him!" He''s voice rang out, her concern evident.


    Helodor, on the other hand, feigned an appearance of worry, saying, "It''s just too risky!"


    The bizarre situation of the rope being cut drew immediate suspicion. "How is it even possible for the rope to be cut? It''s fucking made of titanium! What did you do, Helodor!?" He used him, with Nate and Sophie joining in, their expressionsden with skepticism.


    Although hearing the typically serious He use such strongnguage was shocking, the situation was too dire to focus on that.


    Nate sided with He, "We should go back and help him!" Already bringing his broad sword out of his storage ring.


    In the midst of their argument, a sound reached their ears, causing them to all turn and witness Atticus climbing up.


    Nate, Sophie, and He''s faces lit up with relief at the sight of Atticus''s return. Yet, their joy was short-lived, reced by an icy shock when they observed the cold, chilling expression on Atticus''s face.


    Atticus''s gaze was fixed on a single individual ¨C Helodor. His countenance exuded an aura of sheer coldness, his features unyielding and unforgiving.


    Two unchanging aspects of Atticus''s nature were his unwavering love for his family and his vengeful disposition.


    Regardless of the circumstances or reasons, Atticus remained unswayedby justifications. What mattered was that someone had attempted to harm him, and that alone was enough to invoke his merciless retaliation.


    With each step Atticus took, it was as if the very ground trembled around him. His gaze was unwavering, fixed directly on Helodor.


    At the sight of Atticus''s determined approach, Helodor''s initial panic was followed by a calcted calmness.


    He reminded himself that Atticus was merely a first-year. While Atticus had managed to defeat a second-year, taking on a third-year was a different proposition altogether.


    ''Once he strikes, I''ll "defend" myself and show him his ce,'' Helodor strategized internally.


    As Atticus closed in, Helodor readied himself for any potential action. His hand tightly gripped his sword, shield held defensively before him.


    And then, in a split second, Atticus vanished from Helodor''s vision at a velocity Helodor couldn''t even begin to fathom.


    Before he could react, a bone-crushing force connected with his left cheek, the impact of the kick was immense. Helodor found himself suspended mid-air for a brief moment, before all the pent-up momentum coalesced into a singr force, propelling his body headfirst away into multiple trees.


    Atticus wasn''t holding back!


    ***


    Hi ?? . I truly hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you did, while giving golden tickets might not be possible, I would truly appreciate powerstones orments. They''ll motivate me and also help this story reach more readers. Thank you.


    09:46

 Chapter 57 Cruelty

    57 Cruelty


    (Author''s Note: Exciting news! I''m thrilled to announce that I''ve secured a contract for this novel. Your support means the world to me.


    I hope you''re enjoying the journey we''re embarking on together. The characters, the plot twists, and the mysteries that lie ahead are just the beginning of what I have in store??.


    If you''ve found this story interesting, I''d be incredibly grateful for your support. Consider sharing the story, leaving reviews, and most importantly, send GIFTS and GOLDEN tickets my way. Your support not only fuels my creativity but also helps ensure that more readers can discover and enjoy this tale. Let''s make this adventure even more remarkable together.


    And I have great news! I''ll start releasing 2 chapters daily soon, stay tuned! Happy reading! And if you have any questions or anyints, please let me know!) ======


    As Atticus took a step forward,


    "Atticus!" He called out, intending to stop the situation, but Atticus simply gave her a chilling look, one that froze her in her track.


    ''I''m an intermediate rank, why am i scared!'' She was shocked at the aura Atticus was emanating, meeting his gaze was like being bathed in ice cold water. Atticus kept walking toward Helodor whose momentum was stopped by a huge tree.


    Helodor seemed to be in a daze, not haven''t gotten himself together. His chin was shattered, his form battered and broken, every attempt at getting up seemed futile.


    His eyes opened to behold the one he considered the source of his pain,


    "Sta-aweee" Helodor''s attempts to speak were incoherent, his words unintelligible.


    Atticus''s cold, unfeeling expression remained unchanged as he methodically closed the distance.


    Step by deliberate step.


    Helodor''s heart pounded with terror at each advancing footfall. Regret flooded his thoughts, ''Why did I mess with him,'' tears streaming out of his eyes,


    Desperation shone in Helodor''s eyes, his tears mixing with his pain "I''m soo-wreee" he managed to utter as Atticus finally reached him. Helodor''s pleas were met with a chilling silence, Atticus''s face offering no sce.


    Slowly, Atticus raised his leg, each passing second stretching into what felt like eternity for Helodor.


    And then, in a swift and sickening crunch, Atticus brought his leg down, breaking Helodor''s right leg.


    A gut-wrenching scream echoed through the forest, a manifestation of the agony Helodor was enduring.


    Nate, Sophie, and He watched in shock and horror, their eyes wide and their bodies subtly trembling as they witnessed Atticus inflict excruciating pain by breaking each of Helodor''s limbs.


    The Atticus they had known for the past month was someone who had always appearedposed, amiable, and approachable. He had a straightforward demeanor, treating others based on how they treated him.


    During their limited interactions, they had seen both his friendly and more distant sides, depending on the situations. However, they had never witnessed the depths of his wrath, nor the extent of his capacity for cruelty.


    The rumors they had heard about Atticus''s anger in the cafeteria were only vague whispers to them, nothing concrete. Thus, this was their first exposure to the terrifying aspect of his character, a side they could never have anticipated.


    Seeing him calmly and deliberately inflict pain on Helodor was a jarring experience for them, shattering their perception of him and recing it with an unsettling reality.


    Nate''s relief was palpable, ''Thank goodness I turned back'' gratitude sweeping over him for having made the decision to turn back when he did. He''s feelings were different. Although she had always seemed bossy, this was how she had been raised. Her parents held a decently high position in the Ravenstein family, controlling one of the major branches of the Raven Vanguard.


    She had been trained and taught from a young age to always be responsible, and that''s just how she was.


    She believed, as the captain of the squad, that her teammates'' lives were in her hands, which was why she was always so serious.


    He had trained day and night to attain her current strength. Although many said she was talented, she believed it was her hard work that had gotten her this far.


    She was already prepared to stop Atticus when she saw him approaching Helodor, but she was astonished when she couldn''t even follow his movements.


    ''How can he be so strong?'' she thought, clenching her hands. ''I guess talent really does matter, huh.''


    The forest echoed only with the anguished cries of Helodor as Atticus methodically carried out his actions.


    selectively broke bones that wouldn''t pose such a danger, with his heightened 09:46


    perception, it was child''s y. Atticus was meticulous, well aware of the artifact''s ability to generate a shield when it sensed a life-threatening situation. This knowledge guided his approach; he selectively broke bones that wouldn''t pose such a danger, with his heightened perception, it was child''s y. With each punch, Atticus delivered a fierce blow, somending on Helodor''s already shattered limbs, and others striking his face. Minutes felt like an eternity for Helodor, the pain and torment seemingly unending.


    Eventually, Atticus ceased his assault. He rose to his feet, his gaze shifting to the squad, a look that caused them to involuntarily flinch. Raising his hands, he extracted the spider carcasses from his storage ring. "I''ll be expecting my points," he dered. Then, without further ado, he turned and walked away.


    As Atticus left, a collective exhtion seemed to release the tension that had enveloped the squad.


    "Nate, carry him and let''s go back," He took charge immediately, already havingposed herself. She stepped forward and began to store the carcasses in her storage ring.


    It wasn''t surprising to her that Atticus had managed to defeat the beasts alone. With the power he showed, it was expected.


    Nate listened and quickly picked up thepletely battered body of Helodor.


    Sophie remained utterly stunned by what she had just witnessed.


    ''He was even stronger than I imagined!'' While she had initially believed he was strong, she hadn''t anticipated him still concealing his true strength. ''He was kind of hot,'' she thought, a faint smile ying on her lips as her cheeks flushed a light shade of red.


    She followed He and Nate back to the camp, thoughts racing through her mind.


    Getting to the camp, Nate carried Helodor to the infirmary while He and Sophie headed straight to the beast division.


    They turned in the carcass and got a notification about their points. Then they left silently, each with different thoughts in their head


    ***


    Hey you, brilliant reader! ?? Your support keeps my creativity flowing like melted cheese on a pizza. ?? Care to toss a virtual slice my way? ????

 Chapter 58 Extra firm

    58 Extra firm


    Upon arriving at the camp, Atticus went directly to his room. When he reached his door, he noticed a girl holding a tray of food waiting patiently outside his door.


    She had white hair and stood at 5 feet tall, exuding an aloof demeanor. It was none other than Ember who stood against the wall, her eyes fixed on the door, anticipating his arrival.


    Seeing her brought a smile to Atticus''s lips. "Hey, Ember, what''s up?" he greeted, walking up to her.


    Ember, noticing his arrival, turned her gaze to him and smiled a little. Her response was simple ¨C she raised the food she had brought.


    Atticus chuckled in appreciation, "Thanks! I''m a bit hungry. Did you wait long?" he inquired as he walked toward the door and opened it.


    Ember shook her head in response and followed him inside the room.


    As they entered, Atticus continued the conversation. "So, how''s training?"


    "It''s fine," Ember answered, seating herself at the table and cing the food on it.


    "Hmm, that''s great," Atticus acknowledged, taking a seat as well, his senses picking up the inviting aroma of the food.


    Then they started eating, the memory of the torment he had inflicted on Helodorpletely pushed aside.


    In the Raven camp infirmary, a few hourster, Helodor had been patched up after the beating inflicted by Atticus. Bandages covered his body, addressing the injuries sustained during the encounter.


    While his jaw wasn''t fully healed, it showed significant improvementpared to earlier.


    The camp invested a lot in their infirmary, remaining ready to respond to any injuries. Given that fights were permitted, injuries were amon urence and the infirmary staff stayed on high alert, ready to deal with any cases that might pop up.


    Lying on the bed, thinking about his life, a man suddenly walked into the room. Helodor stiffened as he saw the man. The sight of this manpelled him to push past the pain, rising from the bed and bowing deeply, despite the protest of his still-healing body.


    The man observed this disy with an unmoved expression. After a few seconds, during which Helodor remained bowed, he spoke. "You couldn''t even manage this simple thing, Helodor. How do you expect to earn his favor?" His gaze bore down on Helodor, cold and unwavering.


    Helodor swiftly attempted to provide an exnation, his words spilling out in his desperation. "I''m sorry! I didn''t know he was that strong! He had a second element! If I could get an¡ª"


    "He had a second element?" The man''s tone shifted, bing considerably more serious.


    "Yes, Master Finn! He used fire when I cut the rope!" Helodor responded with haste, clinging to this revtion as a potential reprieve.


    "I see. Master would want to hear this. Good job," Finn acknowledged, yet his eyes retained their cold regard.


    Helodor felt a glimmer of relief ¨C ''Maybe I still have a chance.''


    Attempting to continue, "Then-" he was abruptly halted.


    "Unfortunately, Master doesn''t offer second chances. You''re on your own from now on, Helodor," Finn''s tone remained frigid as he delivered the final blow.


    With that, he turned and departed the room, leaving behind a Helodor whose eyes had grown devoid of life.


    "It''s over," Helodor whispered, tears streaming down his cheeks in silent despair.


    Coming from a lower status within the Ravenstein hierarchy, his recruitment by Rowan upon joining the camp in his first year had left him ecstatic.


    Ever since then, he had been actively assisting their cause. His efforts included recruiting new members, contributing to their shared objectives through various means.


    A recent task had been assigned to him ¨C dealing with Atticus. Initially, the n involved provoking Atticus to the point where he would attack, giving Helodor the opportunity to retaliate and subdue him.


    This strategy aimed to tarnish Atticus''s reputation, undermining the respect people held for the heir and lowering his self-esteem. Despite Atticus''s status in the main family, Helodor ced his trust in Rowan''s protection.


    However, the n went awry as Atticus didn''t fall for the bait. Frustrated, Helodor opted for a more direct approach, seizing an opportunity when He selected the mission.


    He got to the training ground early and was surprised that Aurora hadn''t arrived yet. 09:47


    He was aware that the AI would record any direct harm toward Atticus, potentially alerting the instructors. However, the act of simply cutting a rope carried a different implication.


    But he never would have guessed that Atticus was a monster in human skin. The torture Atticus had inflicted on him was something he would remember for the rest of his life.


    "But it''s all over now," within the room, only the sound of a young boy sobbing echoed.


    The next day, Atticus woke up early, went through his training routine, and arrived at the morning training session, ready for whatever Elias could dish out.


    He got to the training ground early and was surprised that Aurora hadn''t arrived yet. After a few minutes, other youths began to arrive at the training grounds.


    Lucas and Nate approached him and greeted, "Good morning," Lucas greeted with a smile.


    "Hey," Nate said awkwardly. Atticus noticed that Nate was acting slightly cautious around him.


    ''Did I take it too far?'' Atticus thought inwardly. Then he shrugged. ''Nothing''s going to change. This is how I will always treat my enemies.'' Atticus had no intention of changing his ideals because of him.


    In fact, he thought it was necessary for them to know how he treats those he considers enemies. He felt it would be a huge deterrent for betrayers in the future.


    They stood together and waited for the instructor to arrive.


    A few minutester, Aurora eventually showed up, just two minutes before the scheduled time.


    She appeared tired and worn out, a sight that was bing familiar to Atticus. His heightened perception allowed him to notice bruises on her body that couldn''t have been caused by hard training alone. ''She''s like that again,'' he thought.


    However, he quickly reminded himself, ''But it changes nothing. It''s still not my business.''


    As he was contemting Aurora''s condition, Elias walked into the training ground, and the youths couldn''t help but gulp when they saw the extra firm look on his face.


    Your gift is the motivation for my creation. Give me more motivation!


    RealmWeaver

 Chapter 59 New Training

    Chapter 59 New Training


    As soon as Elias walked into the training grounds, everyone stiffened; it was as if their bodies were already anticipating the impending hardship.


    Elias began to speak, "Congrattions. Most of you have been able to make it back in time during these past month."


    His words were praiseworthy, yet none of them felt tion. They knew from experience that when this stern instructor adopted a seemingly friendly tone, it signified impending challenges ¨C and not the pleasant kind.


    ''This new training session must be hell,'' Atticus mused. Even he knew about the sadistic nature of Elias.


    Elias''s smile grew as he noticed the resolute expressions on each of their faces. ''Good. They''re learning,'' he thought.


    The camp''s main aim was always to bring the youths out of their shells, change their mindset, and make them strive for strength. He was d to see they were already showing signs of changing.


    "From now on, the morning training session will undergo a slight change. Follow me." Without dy, he pivoted and began running.


    Running behind Elias, Atticus and the others observed that the direction he was leading them in was not the usual path they took for the morning routine.


    After running for a minute, they reached the base of the mountain at a different location than the one they were ustomed to.


    Elias stopped and turned to address them, saying, "Listen up. Now, this will be your new starting line from now on."


    He continued, "There will be many traps and obstacles on the way that i believe you all would love. I''ll let you discover them on your own."


    His words caused them to tense up, a reaction that Elias clearly noticed. He smirked and produced weights out of his storage ring.


    "Now, put these on and activate the mana block feature! You have three hours, move!"


    Atticus and the others promptly followed the instructions. Upon activating the mana block feature, Atticus felt the familiar sensation of powerlessness that came from being unable to use mana. He then donned the weights and began jogging up the mountain.


    This new path differed from their usual route, which was a straightforward ascent without any obstacles.


    woods. The canopy above cast dappled shadows on the forest floor as the first light of the morning sun filtered through the leaves.


    Atticus found himself navigating through a forested area this time. Tall trees surrounded them, their branches stretching upwards like ancient guardians of the woods. The canopy above cast dappled shadows on the forest floor as the first light of the morning sun filtered through the leaves.


    Each step they took on the damp earth was apanied by the soft crunch of fallen leaves and twigs underfoot. Atticus positioned himself in the middle of the group, opting to observe how the situation would unfold for now.


    Since Elias had mentioned the possibility of traps, Atticus decided to let the others test the waters first. Most of the youths, still overflowing with confidence, were at the forefront.


    After one month of rigorous training, both with weights and without mana, they had grown ustomed to the demanding training. As a result, no one was fatigued even after a few minutes of running without mana.


    However, Atticus couldn''t help but notice Aurora at the back, struggling to keep up. He turned his gaze to the front and kept running, choosing not to interfere.


    As they were running through the forest, suddenly, a piercing scream shattered the silence. Atticus quickly turned to see a boy being hurled backward by a massive boulder suspended on a rope.


    The sight left the trainees visibly shaken, prompting them to be more vignt about their surroundings. They each decided to slow down their pace and watch for traps.


    Meanwhile, Atticus continued running through the forest, his emotionless gaze fixed upon his surroundings.


    ''The traps won''t pose a problem,'' he thought. Given his heightened perception, he was able to see minute details that one would normally miss. Detecting traps from several meters away was easy for him. Minutester, another scream tore through the air as another boy fell into a pit in front of him. Atticus didn''t spare the fallen boy a nce and instead effortlessly leaped over the pit.


    He kept running for a few minutes, and then, further ahead, Atticus noticed a girl about to trigger a trap. He quickly adjusted his course to distance himself far away from her.


    She was a petite girl with determination etched on her face. Throughout her upbringing, she had been showered with affection by her parents, who held high expectations for her performance at the camp, even though she had struggled during her initial training.


    Through relentless effort and constant training, she had managed to improve. "I won''t let them down," she whispered to herself, her determination unwavering.


    As she sprinted forward, her expression resolute, she inadvertently tripped a wire. A burst of colored smoke erupted from a nearby tree and engulfed her face. Instantly, she became disoriented, shaking her head in an attempt to clear her mind.


    "What was that?" she muttered, after realizing that she was unharmed, she dismissed the peculiar sensation. Then, as if it was the normal thing to do, she turned and started running back toward the starting point, her determination still evident.


    ''Paradoxium Fumes,'' Atticus murmured to himself. He had read about such substances during his lessons. It was an alchemical gas capable of inducing behavior contrary to one''s current intentions.


    For example, a guard who was diligently protecting a location and maintaining his vignce could suddenly abandon his post upon inhaling the smoke, influenced by its effects. However, it wasn''t foolproof; by promptly channeling one''s mana after exposure, the effect could be neutralized.


    ''It''s the perfect trap for our current situation,'' Atticus realized. Given the youths'' inability to harness their mana, they would be helpless against the substance once exposed to it.


    After running for a few minutes and avoiding numerous traps, Atticus and the others emerged from the forest and were met with the sight of a vast pool shimmering in the morning light. The pool stretched for 1 km, and they had to swim across it to reach the other side.

 Chapter 60 [Bonus chapter]Pool

    Chapter 60 [Bonus chapter]Pool


    As Atticus emerged from the forest, he observed some of his fellow trainees already in the water. He remained cautious, knowing that there could be traps hidden beneath the surface. His instincts told him to wait and see, and he didn''t have to wait long.


    A boy at the front of the group suddenly experienced a shocking encounter. A powerful burst of water erupted from below, propelling the boy high into the air before sending him crashing back into the forest area with terrified screams echoing in his wake.


    Atticus couldn''t help but think, ''Damn, aren''t they taking this too far?''


    After observing the situation for a while, Atticus decided to enter the pool. He walked to the water''s edge but came to an abrupt halt. ''Fuck! I don''t know how to swim!'' he thought with frustration.


    In his past life, he had never learned to swim. His mother had always been busy with work, and he never had the opportunity. Even in this new life, his focus had been solely on bing stronger, and he hadn''t had time for recreational activities like swimming. ''With my intelligence, I should be able to learn easily,'' he reasoned. Atticus turned his gaze to a boy who was about to jump into the pool.


    He focused intently on the boy''s movements, observing how he smoothly moved his hands through the water with purposeful strokes. He paid attention to how the boy''s fingers extended and caught the water''s resistance and how his legs kicked in a controlled and powerful manner, propelling him forward with each stroke.


    Atticus noticed how the boy turned his head to the side to breathe, perfectly timed with his arm movements, maintaining a seamless flow in his swimming technique.


    Atticus jumped into the water and seamlessly mirrored the movements he had observed earlier. He swam effortlessly, even surpassing the speed of the trainee he had been watching.


    "I love this intellegence stats!" Atticus marveled at the benefits of his intelligence stat, appreciating how it made learning new skills almost second nature to him. He passed the trainee with ease, his swimming speed surpassing that of professional athletes on Earth.


    Despite the weight he was carrying and the absence of mana, Atticus, an awakened intermediate+ ten-year-old, proved to be incredibly powerful. He continued swimming at an astonishing pace.


    However, after a few minutes, Atticus began to feel the strain. The weights he was wearing were making the task more challenging.


    He decided to reduce his speed momentarily to catch his breath. But then, his heightened perception detected something subtle around him.


    It was an almost imperceptible change, but it couldn''t escape Atticus''s notice. He reacted instantly, utilizing his newly acquired skill to swim rapidly to his left just as a powerful burst of water jet erupted from below, its intensity rming.


    ''Close call! That was even crazier in person,'' Atticus thought, a slight chill running down his spine. After a few seconds, he continued moving forward.


    At the forefront of the group, Nate and Lucas were swimming. Nate''spetitive spirit refused to let him lose, despite his body''s silent protest. Without the passive recovery provided by mana, the trainees enduring this intense training session were all sumbing to body aches and soreness, but Nate pushed through.


    Lucas, on the other hand, was not as physically inclined as his friend. He excelled more in intellectual pursuits, and the physical exertion was taking a toll on him. "Nate! Slow down, let''s catch our breath!" he pleaded.


    "We have to keep going, Lucas! We''ll rest after we get across!" Nate responded, swimming even faster, much to Lucas''s dismay.


    Just as Lucas was about to protest further, the water around him started to move. A miniature whirlwind formed around him, creating a swirling motion that disoriented him and disrupted his swimming rhythm.


    "Nate!" Lucas shouted, but it was toote. He was propelled toward a spot where a burst of water jet shot from below, carrying him with it. "Nate! This is all your faulttttttt"


    Nate turned and saw Lucas being shot back toward the forest. "I''ll make sure I win, Lucas!" he shouted determinedly and continued swimming.


    As more and more trainees fell victim to the traps and were sent back, Aurora struggled at the back of the group. Her exhaustion was evident as she paddled through the water with trembling hands.


    The intense training session she had endured the previous night, coupled with herck of sleep, had left her physically drained. For some reason, her father had personally trained her yesterday, pushing her to her limits.


    "I have to keep moving," she muttered, her determination shining through her weary state. Despite her body''s protests and aching muscles, she refused to give up.


    Suddenly, Aurora''s heightened senses detected the water around her beginning to move. She tried to swim away, but her tired body wouldn''t cooperate.


    ''No,'' tears forming in her eyes, as she was carried away by a burst of water.


    After approximately ten minutes, Atticus reached the other side of the pool. His entire body screamed with exhaustion, and he panted heavily.


    Despite the physical strain, he couldn''t help but feel a sense of exhration. He knew that enduring these hardships now would pave the way for greater strength in the future.


    After catching his breath for a few moments, Atticus turned his gaze forward and was met with the sight of a massive cliff, towering around 500 meters tall. Some trainees had already started climbing it.


    "The more challenging, the better," he muttered, determination coursing through him as he clenched his fists. With resolute steps, he approached the imposing cliff, ready to face the next phase of their training.


    ***


    A/N: Hello, have you enjoyed reading? If so, please consider leaving reviews and power stones. Most importantly, gifts and golden tickets.


    It''s a drag? Then a simple thumbs up will do!


    Your feedback is appreciated. Thank you for reading. Also, important announcement, I''ll be doing a mass release soon! I''ll make an announcement, stay stuned!

 Chapter 61 End of Training

    61 End of Training


    Atticus reached the bottom of the cliff and observed how other trainees were climbing. Although he hadn''t done it before, he knew it was a straightforward process: ensure you have a stable foothold before moving upwards.


    ''The traps here are obvious, the handholds,'' Atticus realized. He knew that some of the handholds used by trainees to ascend would be traps. ''I''ll have to be extra careful. They aren''t so easy to spot,'' he thought.


    With this in mind, he ced one hand on a rock, raised his leg, and started climbing. Atticus decided to follow the same route as the other trainees, making it easier for him to navigate.


    He kept his gaze fixed on a boy ahead of him, mimicking every hand and foothold the boy took.


    After Atticus had covered a distance of 50 meters, the boy ahead of him reached out and ced his hand on what seemed to be a stable rock jutting from the wall. To his surprise, the rock dislodged, causing him to lose his bnce momentarily.


    Reacting quickly, he managed to catch himself by grabbing onto another rock with his free hand. Breathing a sigh of relief, the boy''s momentary respite was abruptly interrupted as a hole materialized near his abdomen.


    A stone projectile shot forth from the hole at remarkable speed, impacting his stomach with force and knocking the wind out of him.


    Thankfully, the impact''s momentum propelled him away from the cliff''s edge, sparing him from falling onto Atticus, who was positioned below.


    Atticus observed the boy''s screaming descent toward the ground, his keen senses alert to any developments. Suddenly, the ground beneath the boy illuminated with intricate runes, casting a radiant glow. Before Atticus''s eyes, the boy vanished into the brilliance of the light. ''Teleportation runes,'' he realized. He turned and continued climbing.


    As if not wanting him to rest, a trainee close to him triggered another trap, and a strong wind gushed out of the mountain, pushing the trainee and those near him away from the mountain.


    Atticus was also slightly affected, but he had detected the trainee triggering the trap, and he quickly jumped away from him,nding on a hand and foothold another trainee had just climbed.


    After a few minutes, and lots of screams, only a quarter of the trainees remained. Atticus and many others had stopped to rest when they reached a ce where they could maintain their bnce.


    At this point, Nate couldn''t feel his limbs anymore. He was resting on a nted part of the mountain, sweat covering his body, huffing and puffing.


    He was still amongst the leaders, but he just couldn''t keep up anymore. Atticus had passed him a while back, but he didn''t even look at him as he was focused on climbing.


    After a few minutes of rest, they started moving up again. However, as Nate grabbed a handhold and was about to pull himself up, he lost the strength in his body and fell, thinking, ''I''m sorry, Lucas,'' as he descended.


    Atticus was currently in the lead. There were about three trainees remaining, and after a while, Atticus eventually reached the top. He got down andy on the ground, his chest rising and falling as he took deep breaths and panted.


    After a few minutes on the ground, he got up despite the screaming of his muscles and took deep breaths. No one had arrived at the top during that time, he turned his gaze and saw that he was in a t clearing.


    Catching his breath for a bit more, he started running. After a few moments, he reached a steep slope that dropped precipitously below. It was a single pathway cutting through a forest, with trees on both sides.


    ''Shit, I don''t have any guinea pigs to test the waters for me this time,'' he thought.


    He took a step forward, inhaling deeply, and muttered to himself, "Looks like I''ll have to rely on my perception for this."


    With determination, Atticus started his descent down the slope, his senses on high alert, ready to react to any unexpected danger. After a minute of sprinting down the steep terrain, his keen senses detected multiple high-speed projectiles hurtling towards him.


    Acting with lightning-fast reflexes, Atticus shifted his center of bnce onto one leg and executed a precise spin, narrowly evading the projectiles that whizzed past him. As hended, he wasted no time and continued his rapid descent down the slope.


    In less than a minute, Atticus detected more projectiles closing in on him from both sides. With remarkable agility, he skillfully evaded them.


    Dodging projectiles at his speed, without relying on mana, was a testament to his heightened perception.


    After a few minutes of sprinting and dodging numerous projectiles, Atticus sessfully reached the end of the slope. He couldn''t help but notice that it felt rtively easier than the previous challenges, ''I''m really d i awakened this perception,'' he thought.


    Upon reaching the bottom, he found himself once again navigating the forest, maintaining a vignt stance as he spotted and carefully avoided traps. After a few more minutes, he finally returned to the starting point.


    Coming out of the forest, Elias was absolutely shocked, but he quickly regained hisposure. "Congrats! You made it on your first try and within the required time. 50 points!" he said to Atticus, who was panting on the floor.


    But he couldn''t help but think, ''What the hell.'' He didn''t expect anyone to make it down on their first try.


    There was a reason every trainee had to build up stamina first before attempting this course. It was because of the hellish experience one would go through toplete it.


    Before Atticus, no other trainee had ever made it to the finish line on the first try. ''Even that monster,'' Elias remembered how much of a genius Avalon was, and even he was unable to perform this feat when he was 10.


    ''I''m excited,'' Elias thought inwardly in exhration.


    ***

 Chapter 62 Elemental Mimicry

    62 Elemental Mimicry


    Elias, foreseeing that no other trainee would be returning soon, instructed Atticus to make his way back on his own. As he retraced his steps, his thoughts couldn''t help but circle back to a particr red-eyed girl. ''I didn''t see her at all.''


    With his limited knowledge of Aurora, Atticus understood her to be highlypetitive, and it was unlikely she would have been trailing at the rear if she had a choice. ''She must have been too exhausted to keep up,'' he surmised.


    After a few minutes of navigating the camp''s familiar paths, Atticus finally reached his room. He promptly shed his sweat-drenched clothes and sought sce in a refreshing shower. The sensation of warm water cascading over his weary body was a brief respite before he sumbed to exhaustion, copsing face-first onto his bed.


    Although he loved training, even he acknowledged the necessity of rest after enduring such a brutal training session.


    Hourster, the intrusive sound of his doorbell startled him from a deep slumber. He groaned, rubbing the sleep from his eyes before reluctantly rising to answer the door. There, on the other side, stood Ember, bearing a tray of food in her hands.


    A genuine smile spread across his face as he greeted her, "You''re a lifesaver, Ember. Thank you," and he gestured for her to enter.


    Ember, ever the epitome of aloofness, simply nodded and walked into the room. They settled down at the table, sharing a meal while exchanging words and catching up on recent events.


    As the hours passed, Atticus decided it was time to visit the Emporium, and Ember decided to tag along.


    Together they exited the room, making their way toward the Emporium. The Emporium was situated on the western side of the camp, and their journey led them through the lively camp grounds.


    Soon, they arrived at the bustling front of the Emporium, its entrance teeming with white haired youthsing and going.


    The Emporium was one of thergest buildings in the camp, as many trainees visited it daily to buy various items. It was no surprise that it had be a bustling hub.


    As Atticus and Ember approached, they couldn''t help but notice the curious nces directed their way. Everyone in the camp already knew that Ember was from the main family, and recently, they had also discovered that Atticus was the son of the family head.


    Many had tried to approach Atticus but of course, one cold look from him sent them away. He had no time for trival nonsense. Undeterred, Atticus and Ember entered the bustling entrance of the Emporium. Inside, the ce was a hive of activity, with multiple counters, each attended by a camp employee.


    They approached a vacant counter, where a friendly attendant greeted them with a warm smile. "Good day, how may I help you today?"


    "Hello," Atticus responded, "I would like to see the list of items for sale."


    The attendant directed him to a scanner on the counter and instructed, "Alright, scan your device here, and you''ll get the list."


    Atticus promptly followed her instructions and received a notification on his device. He quickly perused the list, exploring the various categories of items avable.


    Among the categories, he found the two that he was interested in. One was rted tobat arts, and the other focused on potions.


    Turning his attention to the Arts category, he discovered a range of martial techniques and styles, each with its own price tag. With the points the 1st rank was entitled to plus all the hunts he had been on, he had gathered quite a bit.Checking his current points, he found he had umted a decent amount:


    [Contribution points: 2900]


    Satisfied with his points, Atticus contemted his choices. He had long desired to expand hisbat repertoire beyond the katana. ''There are times when I won''t use my katana. I should learn how to use my hands,'' he thought.


    As Atticus perused the avable martial arts, Ember''s voice reached him from behind, "Elemental Mimicry."


    Turning to look at her, he saw her gazing intently at a specific section on the list. He followed her gaze, finding that she was focused on the movement arts section.


    "Is it that good?" he inquired. Ember nodded, her usual aloof expression undisturbed. This was surprising because Ember was not one to be insistent about anything, making possibilities, trying to figure out why it was so cheap. Eventually, he settled on two 10:10


    theories:


    her rmendation all the more noteworthy.


    Suddenly, Atticus recalled something. ''Wait! Wasn''t that what He muttered before she used that technique?'' His curiosity piqued, he quickly clicked on the movement art section to investigate further:


    .....


    Elemental Mimicry [Potential: Transcendent] - 2000RP


    Description: Elemental Mimicry is a dynamic art that melds the user''s bloodline element, enabling the user''s movement to mimic the characteristics of their bloodline element. The elemental properties you can mimic depend on your bloodline element.


    ¡­..


    The description left Atticus awestruck. ''How on earth is this so cheap?'' It was a transcendent potential art, and its low price astounded him. His mind raced with possibilities, trying to figure out why it was so cheap. Eventually, he settled on two theories:


    ''Either the family decided that learning this was important for us earlier on, so they put it on sale at a low price despite their losses, or the art isn''t really that costly to begin with.'' Atticus thought.


    He decided to stop specting and promptly purchased the Elemental Mimicry art, a surge of excitement coursing through him.


    Moving on to the potions section, he noticed that only basic potions were avable. However, this restriction made sense.


    ''Potions can be dangerous depending on how they are used. Given that fights are allowed in the camp, they will of course limit the types of potions avable to ensure safety.''


    Atticus simply purchased a few health potions and decided to leave the Emporium for now.


    After parting ways with Ember, he returned to his room to learn his new art.


    Entering the training room, he quickly sat cross-legged and brought out the art.


    Your gift is the motivation for my creation. Give me more motivation!


    RealmWeaver

 Chapter 63 New Art

    63 New Art


    Atticus settled in his training room and retrieved the art from his storage ring. With focused determination, he channeled his mana into it.


    The runes upon the pages ignited, bathing the room in a blinding light.


    It was a surreal and almost ticklish sensation as a surge of knowledge flowed into his mind. After a few seconds that felt both eternal and fleeting, the brilliance dimmed, and the book crumbled to dust.


    The art''s knowledge now resided within Atticus''s mind. Delving into its depths, he discovered why it was important to expose this art to trainees early on.


    Mastery of the art depended mainly on an individual''s talent and their body''s adaptability. At the initial level, one could superficially mimic the movement of their bloodline element''s characteristics.


    The effects grew more remarkable as one''s mana capacity increased and their body adapted. ''It takes time to master and it heavily depends on talent,'' Atticus realized. Talents were simply a measure of how adeptly an individual''s body could adapt to mana, and this art thrived on such adaptability.


    The more adaptable the body, the swifter the progress in mastering the art. The art was a boon for Ravensteins, primarily elementalists. ''This art would increase the base strength and give the trainees a stable foundation to better master their bloodline element,'' Atticus concluded, his mind brimming with possibilities.


    With a newfound sense of purpose, he decided to cease pondering andmence training.


    The knowledge he had gained described how this art would make his body movements mimic the characteristics of any elemental bloodline abilities he possessed.


    For example, an individual with a water elemental bloodline could mimic the flexibility and fluidity of water, while air would grant swiftness, fire would bring explosiveness, and earth would offer firmness, all without the need to actually control the elements.


    ''Since I possess all four elements, I should be able to use all four,'' Atticus thought, his anticipation building. This was the first thing he thought about when he first saw the description of the art. Learning this art would significantly enhance his fighting repertoire.


    "So, the first step is to stimte my bloodline with mana from my core and stabilize the mixture, then move it around my body a certain way until my body gets used to it," he recalled from his newfound knowledge. He then closed his eyes and focused inward.


    He concentrated on the four tiny glowing orbs around his heart, starting with the blue one representing water. It was the safer choice to begin with. Atticus willed the essence of water to flow out of the orb, moving down toward his mana core.


    Simultaneously, he controlled the mana from his core, directing it toward the same point. The two met in the middle and immediately began to react. After giving them a moment to stabilize, he initiated the process of circting this mixture throughout his body as he had learned.


    At first, it felt like an intense coldness flowing through his veins, slightly painful. However, as he continued to move the mixture back and forth throughout his body, his system gradually grew ustomed to the sensation.


    Atticus persisted for a while, and he began to sense changes. His body felt more fluid, his joints exceptionally flexible, expanding his range of motion.


    After limating to this new sensation, he opened his eyes and started moving his arms. It was as if his hands were flowing like water, every motion adopting the graceful form of liquid.


    ''This is awesome,'' he thought.


    He stood up and tested his legs, discovering that they too had be more fluid. The art seemed to affect every movement he made, imbuing him with a newfound grace and adaptability.


    After bing ustomed to the water-like movements, Atticus decided to shift to another element. He sat back down, focusing his attention on the element of air.


    Following the same steps, he concentrated on the transparent orb within his heart, willing it to move and simultaneously channeling mana from his core.


    As the elements met and merged, Atticus initiated the process of circting this mixture throughout his body, following the art''s instructions. This time, Atticus felt something coursing through his veins, akin to a maddening itch he couldn''t scratch from within.


    After a some time of practice, he opened his eyes and executed a punch. The punch was noticeably faster than his regr mana-infused punches. While not as potent as He''s, he sensed that his body had be incredibly lightweight, almost weightless.


    This sensation was fundamentally different from manipting the air around him; it felt as if his hands and body were made of air itself.


    As Atticus delved deeper into his training, he followed the same procedure for the element of fire. It proved to be the most painful of all. The sensation of hotva coursing through his veins wasn''t exhrating, to say the least.


    Nheless, he persevered and managed to produce punches with an explosive quality. His movements became swift and agile, resembling the dancing mes of fire.


    This newfound movement allowed him to change direction rapidly, making it challenging for an opponent to predict his next move.


    Next, he focused on the element of earth. The Earth-based movement didn''t have the same visual ir as the other elements, but Atticus sensed a differencepared to his regr punches. They felt harder, heavier, and more solid.


    As he practiced, Atticus couldn''t help but notice that switching between elements took a considerable amount of time. The transition wasn''t as seamless as he''d hoped, so he decided to dedicate more time to increase his proficiency.


    Sitting cross-legged, he stimted each bloodline element in turn, moving it around his body and maintaining the sensation for a while before transitioning to another element.


    Atticus persisted in his practice for several hours. When nightfall arrived, he paused to have dinner before retiring to bed, fully prepared to continue his training the following day.


    ***


    A/N: Hello, have you enjoyed reading? If so, please consider leaving reviews and Golden tickets. I don''t mind gifts too haha. It''s a drag? Then a simple thumbs up will do!


    Your feedback is appreciated, thank you!

 Chapter 64 Budding

    64 Budding


    The next morning, Atticus followed his usual training regimen and made his way to the training grounds for the morning session.


    Once again, Atticus was the first to arrive at the training grounds. He noticed Aurora was absent, a recurring pattern he had observed recently. He shrugged it off and decided to wait for the other trainees to join.


    Gradually, the rest of the trainees began to arrive. Unlike the previous day, none of them showed signs of exhaustion. After regaining control of their mana, it''s passive recovery nature dissipated their fatigue. As he waited, Nate and Lucas approached. Lucas exchanged brief greetings, while Nate boldly dered, "I''ll be the first this time!" Amused by Nate''s sudden confidence, Atticus couldn''t help but challenge him, "Want to make a bet?" he asked with a smirk. Nate promptly cleared his throat, avoiding eye contact, and mumbled, "No, I don''t want to lose any points."


    Lucas burst intoughter, earning an embarrassed re from Nate. Atticus joined in theughter, ''It seems he got a little morefortable,'' he observed that Nate appeared morefortable than before after he had witness the incident with Helodor.


    ''I almost forgot about him,'' his thoughts suddenly drifted to Helodor. He had long suspected there was more to Helodor''s animosity toward him. Helodor''s tant attempt to harm him had left Atticus perplexed. ''I should pay him a visit soon.'' Determined to get to the bottom of it, Atticus decided to pay Helodor a visit.


    His thoughts were interrupted when he noticed Aurora entering the training ground. She appeared as usual¡ªfatigued and weak. Lucas, noticing Atticus''s gaze, remarked, "She must have been training with her father."


    Atticus shifted his attention away from her and inquired, "Her father?"


    Lucas, surprised at Atticus''s apparent ignorance, exined, "Yes, you know, Sir Rowan. Everyone in camp knows about it. Don''t tell me you didn''t know? It was pretty obvious- blood red eyes."


    Atticus was taken aback by his own oversight. He felt a pang of embarrassment for not recognizing the resemnce between Aurora and Rowan earlier.


    With his sharp intelligence and perception, overlooking the resemnce between Aurora and Rowan felt like a ring oversight.


    ''How the hell did I miss this?'' he asked himself, shaking his head in disbelief. ''It makes sense why she''s so talented andpetitive now,'' he deduced. Elias, arrived precisely at 6 AM and immediately led them to the base of the mountain area. They donned their weights and activated the mana-blocking feature before beginning their run.


    Today''s training session was just as grueling as the previous one, with no immediate noticeable changes in the trainees'' performance. A single day wasn''t enough to bring about significant improvements.


    As the trainees dashed through the forest, they triggered traps once again, sending them tumbling backward.


    This time, Atticus decided not to linger in the middle of the pack. With an understanding of what the course entailed, he chose to lead from the front. His heightened perception was in full swing, allowing him to move swiftly and evade traps with ease.


    Emerging from the forest after a few minutes, Atticus plunged into the water. After watching and learning how to swim from that trainee, swimming became second nature to him.


    He swam fast and avoided the water sts and swirls and got to shore in just 25 minutes.


    After catching his breath, Atticus made his way to the imposing cliff. Climbing this part of the course was a daunting challenge, even for him.


    Each handhold on the cliff required Atticus''s full attention, and he climbed methodically. The rigorous training was proving to be a boon for his perception and intelligence as every single handhold demanded his scrutiny, making sure not to trigger any traps.


    Atticus understood that the key to their growthy in consistent use and pushing worthwhile in the end.


    10:13


    Afterward, he picked himself up and sprinted toward the slope. In a matter of minutes, them to their limits. As he scaled the cliff, his intelligence and perception gradually flourished, bing sharper and more refined with every deliberate move.


    Minutes passed, and Atticus found himself halfway up the mountain. Below, other trainees just started emerging from the water, not everyone was blessed with high perception like Atticus.


    As they looked up and saw Atticus nearing the top, a single thought echoed in their minds: "monster."


    Nate, determined not to be left behind, clenched his fists and raced toward the cliff, leaving an exhausted Lucas behind.


    Lucas pleaded, "Nate, wait! Let''s take a short break," as he sprawled on the ground, gasping for air. ''This is so difficult,'' he thought, struggling to regain his breath.


    After another 20 minutes, Atticus reached the summit. He copsed onto the ground, resting for a brief moment. His entire body ached, but he knew it would all be worthwhile in the end.


    Afterward, he picked himself up and sprinted toward the slope. In a matter of minutes, he descended, skillfully dodging projectiles he knew wereing. Reaching the base of the mountain, he sprinted through the forest, returning to the starting point much to Elias''s surprise.


    But Elias was prepared this time around, he knew geniuses hardly follow the convensional norms and already decided to take every spectacr achievement Atticus made as the new standard.


    With a smile, he remarked, "You''re 20 minutes earlier than yesterday. 60 points."


    Atticus nodded, hands on his knees as he tried to regain his breath.


    Elias continued, "You can leave when you''re ready. I don''t think anyone else will being."


    "Okay," Atticus replied still catching his breath, and after a few minutes of rest, he stood up straight and departed. As Atticus departed, Elias watched his retreating figure with a smile, recognizing the budding genius in the making.


    Yet, his thoughts couldn''t help but drift to the situation of a certain red-eyed girl, he let out a short sigh.


    ***


    Hi ?? . I truly hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you did, while giving golden tickets might not be possible, I would truly appreciate powerstones orments. They''ll motivate me and also help this story reach more readers. Thank you.

 Chapter 65 Trying out the art

    65 Trying out the art


    Atticus returned to his room after training, taking a refreshing shower before deciding to rest for a while. A few hourster, he woke up, feeling recharged, and made his way to the Beast Division.


    The day before, Atticus had sent a message to He through his device, expressing his desire to hunt alone from now on. Knowing Atticus''s strength, He readily agreed.


    While any trainee could apply to hunt alone, permission to hunt without a squad was typically for more experienced second and third-year trainees. No one expected a first-year to go solo.


    He entered the Beast Division and exchanged a brief greeting with Be at the counter. Then, he proceeded to the mission wall in the second floor.


    Today, he couldn''t help but feel an overwhelming sense of gratitude that there were no useless situation to contend with.


    Without dy, Atticus selected a mission. He was restricted to hunting only intermediate- level beasts, a precaution taken due to his status as a first-year. This restriction wouldn''t apply if he were hunting with a squad.


    With his gear on, he left the Beast Division and headed toward the South gate. He scanned his device, and the gate slid open. Stepping outside, he used the device for navigation and swiftly set off toward his designated hunting area.


    Atticus moved with an uncanny swiftness through the forest, surpassing his typical pace when he was with his teammates. It was as if his katana could sense his excitement, vibrating with anticipation.


    The forest yielded effortlessly before him, the breeze caressed his face, and the gentle rustling of leaves provided a soothing backdrop. In this moment, he drew in a deep breath, savoring the sensation.


    For the first time since his reincarnation, he felt truly free, unshackled from Arya''s constantpanionship or Anastasia''s watchful eye. Alone in the forest, he experienced a profound sense of renewal.


    As Atticus continued to navigate the terrain, guided by his device''s directions, his heightened senses detected movement up ahead. He swiftly stopped, taking cover behind a tree and cautiously surveyed the scene below.


    Before him, a pack of imposing wolf like creatures came into view ¨C Horned Lupinors. These creatures were renowned for their formidable presence, characterized by sleek, obsidian-ck fur coats.


    They boasted an array of distinctive features, including razor-sharp ws, massive fangs protruding from their mouths, and gracefully curved horns adorning their heads. These horns were not just for show; their length andplexity served as visual indicators of a Lupinor''s age and rank. 10:15


    indicators of a Lupinor''s age and rank. Observing the Lupinors below, Atticus noted that each one sported rtively short horns, ''All intermediate- huh,'' he identified. ''This will end easily with my katana. It''s a great opportunity to try out the art,'' he decided, choosing to rely solely on the Elemental Mimicry technique for this battle.


    He closed his eyes and focused inwardly, stimting the fire element with his mana. Then, he moved it around his body. The process was slightly faster and less painful than yesterday.


    Getting used to the feeling, he came out of hiding and dashed towards the Lupinor. Atticus''s movements were flickering and agile. He burst forward in a ze of motion, closing the distance with astonishing swiftness.


    His approach wasn''t subtle, to say the least. The Lupinors spotted him immediately, reacting swiftly. They each stood up and started growling, revealing their fangs.


    Undeterred, Atticus zeroed in on one of them. With a burst of movement, he jumped with a spinning kick that hit the Lupinor''s neck with an explosive impact. The neck broke immediately under the force of the kick, leaving a burning mark.


    The force sent the Lupinor hurtling through the air, crashing into a tree.


    As Atticus was in the air, another Lupinor used the opportunity and lunged at him with its razor-sharp ws.


    The day before, while Atticus was experimenting and training, he made an astonishing discovery that excited him about the possibilities.


    While using the Elemental Mimicry art, he could still utilize his bloodline elements, but this was, for now limited to the element he was mimicking.


    Atticus raised his hands up, focusing on the fire element, and released a burst of fire from his palms, propelling him downwards effectively evading the Lupinor''s attack.


    Without missing a beat, Atticus pointed his arms downwards and released another burst, propelling him upwards towards the airborne Lupinor.


    He used his knees to strike the Lupinor in the belly with an explosive force, knocking the air out of its body. The impact sent it hurtling upward through the air.


    The remaining Lupinors, seeing that Atticus wasn''t an easy prey, began to circle him, their eyes filled with wariness as they sought an opportunity to attack.


    Atticus, realizing their cautious approach, decided to quickly try out another element. ''Let''s try air,'' he decided.


    He abruptly ceased circting the elemental mixture and attempted to stimte the air element and his mana.


    However, this brief distraction was precisely what the Lupinors needed. In a sudden and coordinated strike, one of them lunged at him with its ws, thinking of catching him off guard.


    Atticus, of course, with his higher rank and heighten perception, caught its movement. But, curious about the strength of his protective suit, he used his arms to block. ''Why do I feel like this is a stupid idea,'' he felt a sense of foreboding.


    Then as if a hot knife were cutting through butter, the Lupinor''s ws effortlessly tore through the suit. Reacting with lightning speed, Atticus managed to save his arm from being amputated, but he couldn''t escape without injury. Three deep w marks now adorned his arm.


    ''Fuck!'' Atticus screamed inwardly. This was the first time he had been so grievously injured. While he had endured tough training and taken his fair share of beatings from Sirius, this kind of pain was in a league of its own.


    He could even see his bones through the wound. ''That was close. What apletely useless suit!'' he couldn''t help but think.


    With haste, he retrieved a health potion from his storage ring and consumed it, all the while keeping his full attention on the circling wolves. He immediately felt the changes as the wound on his arm closed at a pace even the naked eye could perceive. As he healed, Atticus stared at the Lupinors, his voice filled with chilling intensity. "You''re all dead," he dered.


    Then, he stimted his air bloodline and mana together, seamlessly controlling the air element around his body. And in an instant, he disappeared.


    Immediately, he reappeared directly in front of one Lupinor, delivering a ferocious uppercut kick to its jaw from below. The force was overwhelming, and the Lupinor''s jaw shattered with a sickening crunch.


    Then, like a phantom, he vanished and reappeared in front of the other Lupinors, dispatching them with brutal efficiency. After a few seconds, only Atticus remained, surrounded by the lifeless bodies of the Lupinors.


    ''I''m loving this art,'' he said with a triumphant smile.

 Chapter 66 Intermediate+

    Chapter 66 Intermediate+


    After dispatching the Horned Lupinors, Atticus quickly stored their bodies in his storage ring.


    As he turned to leave, he sensed some unexpected movement emanating from the cave. His eyebrows furrowed in suspicion. ''Hmm? There shouldn''t be any more beasts here, or could the information be wrong again?''


    He couldn''t help but contemte. The reliability of the information they received on his first hunt with the squad had been questionable.


    Although nobody had been harmed during that incident, Atticus had learned the hard way that nothing could be taken as 100% trustworthy in the forest. He had since maintained caution and preparedness for unforeseen situations.


    His gaze sharpened as he observed a figure emerging from the cave.


    It was a Horned Lupinor, towering over the ones he had just defeated, twice asrge in size.


    ''Intermediate+,'' Atticus observed silently, his alertness surging instantly.


    All the hunts he had undertaken with his squad had only involved intermediate level beasts at most.


    Magical beasts inherently possessed superior strength and were more adept at utilizing their bloodlinespared to humans of the same rank.


    Although defeating them was not impossible, it would certainly be challenging. This was Atticus''s inaugural encounter with an intermediate+, a situation that demanded his utmost seriousness.


    The Lupinor stood at an imposing 5 meters in height, boasting a 15-inch horn jutting from its head. Compared to the creatures Atticus had faced earlier, heightened intensity of crackling lightning surrounded its body.


    Suddenly, the Lupinor released a resounding howl upon seeing its fallen brethren. Then, it locked eyes with Atticus, its gaze piercing into his soul, and just as swiftly, it vanished from his view.


    Atticus felt shivers course down his spine, his instincts screaming at him. His perception sharpened to its limits, but he knew that he wouldn''t be able to move in time.


    Acting on sheer instinct, he moved with lightning speed, focusing intently on the fire element. With both hands extended to his right, he unleashed the most potent st he had ever produced.


    The force of the explosion was immense, propelling his body away from the imminent danger of the Lupinor''s deadly horn, a horn that threatened to skewer him mercilessly.


    Despite the fact that beasts, like humans, awaken their bloodlines when they reach the intermediate- rank, most of them weren''t able to use it immediately.


    It usually takes time before a beast bes adept at using their bloodline, but when they learn to use it, they be even more adept than humans at the same level.


    The Lupinor, having missed its initial target, growled in frustration and increased its speed to unimaginable levels, employing the lightning element to charge at Atticus once more.


    But this time, Atticus was ready.


    With his perception operating at full power, he urately tracked the Lupinor''s movements, predicting its trajectory.


    He raised his hands, pointing them forward, and released a fiery st while keeping his legs firmly in ce, simultaneously allowing his body to fall backward.


    Then, with supernatural swiftness, he raised his right leg, unleashing a burst of fire from his heels to intensify the force of the strike.


    As if it were a natural course of action, the Lupinor''s jaw suddenly intersected with Atticus''s kick. The blownded from below with tremendous force, sending the massive beast hurtling upward through the air.


    However, Atticus didn''t emerge from this interaction unscathed. The lightning enveloping the Lupinor''s body destroyed the protective suit around his feet.


    ''Shit! That hurts!'' he muttered, shaking his legs to alleviate the numbing sensation.


    ''Did that do the trick?'' he pondered as he shifted his gaze toward the Lupinor that hadnded a few meters away. Its jaw was broken, and saliva mixed with blood oozed from its maw, but it remained tenacious, eyes fixated on Atticus with chilling intensity.


    "Looks like I''ve only made it angrier," he muttered.


    Atticus suddenly entertained a rather audacious idea. ''I''ll try using earth,'' he decided. Employing earth mimicry against a beast renowned for its lightning speed might seem foolhardy, and Atticus was well aware of the risk, but he was determined to use this encounter for practice.


    Even though he brimmed with confidence in his ability to handle whatever the beast could unleash, he maintained ungging vignce, ready to react to anything. Atticus swiftly stimted his mana with the earth element, keeping his vignt eyes locked on the menacing Lupinor.


    His body began to feel firm and heavy as the earth element took hold. Then he dashed towards the beast, despite being slower than before, he retained an adequate speed.


    As he advanced toward the Lupinor, Atticus observed the lightning enveloping the beast intensify, and its horn started emitting a brilliant blue glow.


    Suddenly, the Lupinor bent its horn forward, unleashing a lightning beam at astonishing speed directly towards Atticus.


    Atticus''s eyes widened, and with rapid reflexes, he ced both hands on the ground, focusing on the earth element.


    An earth wall, one meter thick, materialized instantly, sessfully blocking the lethal strike.


    Capitalizing on this narrow window of opportunity, Atticus swiftly manipted the earth to shroud his legs, using it to glide seamlessly around the protective wall and closing in on the Lupinor at an even greater speed than before.


    He reached the beast almost instantly, catching it off guard as it had yet to recover from its prior attack.


    Without hesitation, Atticus directed the earth enveloping his foot to be firmer and sturdier. With a powerful jump, he used his earth-covered foot to deliver a crushing blow to the Lupinor''s head.


    The strikended with brutal intensity, immediately shattering the creature''s skull. The Lupinor was sent hurtling through the air,nding lifeless with a resounding thud.


    Atticusnded on the floor with grace, gazing at the aftermath of his new art. "That was awesome!" He couldn''t contain his excitement over the potential of this new art.


    If these were just the initial levels, he couldn''t even fathom the possibilities at higher tiers.


    After marveling at the newfound power of the art, Atticus stored the defeated beast in his storage ring and started heading back to the camp.


    ***


    Hi ?? . I truly hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you did, while giving golden tickets might not be possible, I would truly appreciate powerstones orments. They''ll motivate me and also help this story reach more readers. Thank you.

 Chapter 67 They Mess With Me I Mess Them Up

    Chapter 67 They Mess With Me I Mess Them Up


    Getting to the camp Atticus went straight to the beast division to turn in his hunt. "Hey, Little genius. You came back quick," Belle greeted Atticus with a smile as he approached the counter.


    Atticus noticed she seemed a bit more cheerful today, and it didn''t take him long to figure out why. "No paperwork today?" Atticus inquired as he handed over his kills.


    "No! It''s like the heavens listened to my prayers!" Belle replied cheerfully as she inspected the carcasses, and Atticus couldn''t help but chuckle.


    While examining the carcass, Belle''s eyes widened. "You killed an adult Horned Lupinor!" she eximed, but then realizing her mistake, she quickly closed her mouth. However, it was toote; the trainees in the vicinity had heard her, and hushed whispers began to ripple through the hall.


    Atticus noticed most of them staring at him with shocked expressions, but he simply nced at them before returning his attention to Belle, who was already giving him an apologetic look.


    "I''m sorry. But you''re a first-year! How?" she whispered, leaning in and using one hand to cover her mouth, as if that would prevent others from overhearing.


    Atticus just shrugged casually. "It just happened."


    Betty stared at Atticus incredulously for a moment, then shook her head. ''Don''t bother yourself, Belle. Understanding geniuses is impossible,'' she thought to herself. She quickly entered a few things on her holographic screen, and Atticus immediately received 1000 Raven points


    Atticus''s eyes widened at the number of points he received. ''To think I wasted a whole month!'' he thought. In the past, each squad member had to divide the points among themselves, but now that he was hunting alone, all the points were his to keep. Atticus couldn''t help but imagine how many points he could have amassed if he had been hunting solo from the beginning.


    He thanked Belle for her assistance and left the Beast Division.


    A few hourster, the camp was shrouded in darkness, with most trainees either training in their rooms or resting. The silence of the night hung heavy in the air as a young boy made his way through the camp. This boy had white hair and an unmistakable look of a bully ¨C who else but Helodor.


    Helodor had been feeling increasingly frustrated over the past two days. Since the incident involving Atticus, he had been desperately trying to beg his master, Rowan, to take him back. But Rowan was not listening, and this fear gnawed at Helodor. He worried that Atticus might use his power toe after him once camp was over. With Rowan no longer offering protection, Helodor felt vulnerable.


    Walking back to his room, Helodor decided to take a shortcut, cutting through a narrow alleyway-like space between the buildings. As he entered, an eerie feeling washed over him, and he felt a presence behind him. Reacting quickly, he turned and came face-to-face with the source of his fears: Atticus.


    Atticus, with his piercing blue eyes and spiky white hair, regarded Helodor with a cold gaze.


    Terrified, Helodor started backing away, stammering, "Wh-what do you want? Haven''t you beaten me enough?" His voice trembled with fear.


    Atticus remained silent, his eyes fixed on Helodor. He took a step closer, causing Helodor to retreat even faster. "Please," Helodor pleaded, his voice shaking, "I''m begging you! I won''t do it again!" He sped his hands together in desperation as he backed up and eventually lost his bnce and fell onto the ground.


    Atticus continued his advance without uttering a word. Helodor found himself unable to move, frozen in fear. As Atticus closed in, Helodor shut his eyes tightly and started crying, tears streaming down his face. "Please," he sobbed, his voice barely audible between sobs.


    And then, to Helodor''s utter humiliation, he wet his pants, hot stream of liquid drenching his pants.


    Atticus finally stopped in front of him at a safe distance from the pool of urine forming and spoke, his tone icy. "I''m going to ask you only once. Who asked you to do it?"


    Hearing the question, Helodor''s eyes widened, and his teeth began to chatter uncontrobly.


    As Atticus observed the terrified Helodor, his thoughts churned. He knew that someone had been plotting against him. The intensity of a 13-year-old''s hatred was not enough to warrant an attempt on his life, especially when Atticus hadn''t done anything significant to provoke such extreme actions.


    On that day, Atticus had been enraged, and he had gone too far with Helodor, rendering the boy''s mouth practically unusable. That was why he had decided to have a more private "conversation" with himter, after he had calmed down.


    As Atticus maintained his cold gaze, Helodor trembled on the ground, the involuntary stream of urine showing no signs of stopping. Atticus crouched down, positioning himself at eye level with Helodor. The mere act caused Helodor to flinch and shut his eyes tightly, as if bracing for something terrible.


    In a tone that demandedpliance, Atticus spoke, "Open them."


    Helodor obeyed instantly, not daring to find out what might happen if he refused. His eyes met Atticus''s piercing blue gaze, and his lips quivered as tears flowed freely, mucus clogging his nose and mouth.


    Atticus spoke again, his voice unwavering, "I won''t repeat myself." Helodor stuttered in response, his voice high-pitched and choked, "Please, I can''t." It sounded as if he was struggling to speak, with mucus obstructing his words.


    Frustrated by Helodor''s hesitation, Atticus sighed and raised his arm. Helodor, terrified, began to speak, "Mana co-" But before he could finish, blood started seeping from his eyes and ears. Atticus, seeing this, quickly struck the back of Helodor''s head, causing the boy to lose consciousness.


    Although Helodor hadn''t been able to finish his sentence, anyone with at least two brain cells would have discerned his intent: "Mana contract," Atticus muttered.


    As Atticus''s mind raced, he tried to piece together the puzzle of who might be plotting against him.


    "It has to be someone high," he surmised. While he couldn''t be certain, Atticus was aware that obtaining a mana contract was not something anyone could do. He knew that the camp must have stringent checks and regtions in ce to monitor everythinging in and out of the facility, especially given that it was a ce dedicated to the development of the family''s youth.


    Only someone high enough could acquire something like that. What Atticus didn''t know was that the mana contract every staff member took was extremely thorough. No staff member could, at any time, try to harm or hire ormand someone to harm the trainees.


    In fact, Rowan hadn''t directly asked Helodor to harm Atticus; it was Helodor who had taken it upon himself to do so.


    As he was thinking, Atticus''s thoughts suddenly shifted to a certain red-eyed girl, ''Rowan,'' he thought.


    ''He''s high enough to let that happen, and that would exin why he''s training Aurora so hard. Does he have some kind of feud with the main family?'' he pondered.


    It was all about timing. The first time he had met Aurora, she looked vibrant and full of life; the second time, after he got the first rank, she still looked okay the next day. But then he got first in the morning training, and Aurora started showing up weak and beaten. It was odd.


    ''But this assumption isn''t foolproof. It might just be his nature; maybe he simply wants his daughter to be the strongest. There are too many unknowns; I need more information.''


    Atticus had recently discovered that Aurora''s father was Rowan. With limited information about Rowan, he couldn''t jump to conclusions, and he understood that everyone in the camp was a potential suspect. He decided to gather more information the next day.


    Leaving Helodor behind in the alley, Atticus made his way back to his room. Along the way, he couldn''t help but think about how annoying the situation was bing.


    Atticus was no stranger to the idea that, due to his position as the heir to the family, he would face many people attempting to harm or exploit him. This was an expected part of his life.


    Back on Earth, he had been a normal person. Although ten years had passed since his reincarnation, his knowledge and experience were primarily derived from books he had read since childhood. His intelligence yed a significant role in helping him acquire knowledge rapidly. However, he wasn''t well-versed in dealing with situations like this.


    He entered his room with a cold look on his face and muttered, "Well, nothing changes. They mess with me, I mess them up." Regardless, Atticus had always been vengeful and always repays his enemies tenfold, no matter the circumstances.

 Chapter 68 Caution

    Chapter 68 Caution


    The next day, Atticus woke up and followed his usual routine. Nothing had really changed; he was still the first and only person toplete the course.


    After the morning session, he returned to his room. A quick, refreshing showerter, he sat down cross-legged inside the training room and began the process of absorbing mana.


    Despite having numerous skills to train, Atticus knew that neglecting his mana absorption would be a mistake. It served as the foundation for all his skills, and without a strong body, the potential of his skills would remain limited.


    So, increasing his mana rank was a top priority.


    After several hourster, Atticus heard the doorbell ring. His eyes flickered open, and he halted his training. He stood up and went to answer the door.


    Upon opening it, he found a slender boy with square-shaped sses standing there with a smile ¨C Lucas. Atticus wasn''t surprised by his visit; he was expecting it. He promptly invited Lucas inside, "Come in."


    Lucas nodded and entered.


    Atticus gestured for him to take a seat at the table, and they both sat down. Without wasting any time, Atticus got straight to the point, "Tell me about Rowan."


    Out of everyone in the camp, Atticus couldn''t say he trusted anyone apart from Ember. However, knowing Ember''s reclusive personality, he believed that he even knew more about the family than her.


    Atticus wasn''t entirely sure if he could trust Lucas, but he didn''t have much of a choice. Lucas was the only person he was acquainted with and knowledgeable enough about the inner workings of the family.


    He didn''t have a way to ensure Lucas''s loyalty, nor did he have any leverage. Torturing someone who wasn''t involved didn''t sit well with him, and it could easily backfire. Besides, despite not being an expert in reading people at a nce, Atticus had a sense that Lucas was smart enough to choose his alliances wisely.


    And indeed, Lucas didn''t disappoint. He smiled, having always been a good judge of people. While he found it hard to read what Atticus was always thinking, he was certain that Atticus wasn''t someone you''d want to be against.


    "What do you want to know?" Lucas quickly responded with a smile.


    "Everything you know," Atticus replied, his gaze locked onto Lucas''s eyes. He was trying to see if there were any discrepancies in his behavior, anything that could indicate nervousness or deceit. Atticus trusted no one and was scrutinizing Lucas for any signs of deception.


    "Alright. I don''t know much, but I know he lost his wife some years back. It was due to some power struggle between our family and the tier 1 family in Sector 5," Lucas spoke, adjusting his sses with his finger.


    "The Ravensteins and the other tier one family got into some kind of dispute, and his wife was killed during the fallout. He was enraged and wanted to go to war to wipe them out, but the Sentinel Guardians and other families intervened and convinced both families to stop. The rest of the Paragons had to put their foot down before Master Magnus agreed to stop the war. Sir Rowan became enraged after hearing that and wanted to continue the war, but the main family forbade him from doing that."


    Throughout Lucas''s exnation, Atticus''s expression remained mostly neutral. He wasn''t particrly interested in Rowan''s reasons; he just wanted to confirm his assumptions. After a few seconds, he simply said, "I see."


    Lucas continued, "I don''t know if this is useful, but sir Rowan''s hatred for the main family ismon knowledge."


    Atticus''s eyes narrowed at Lucas''sment. Lucas smiled, as if reading Atticus''s thoughts, and said, "So why did the main family not do anything?"


    Seeing Atticus''s silence, Lucas went on, "Well, no one knows the actual reason. But I think it''s because the main family has him bound by a mana contract due to his sensitive position. So, I believe they''re not too worried about him betraying the family."


    Atticus nodded. He had also spected that this was the case. However, he found this situation odd. Helodor had tried to kill him, and there was no denying that fact. ''Maybe he did that on his own?'' Atticus deduced, his mind working through the information he had gathered so far.


    ''But Rowan is not faultless either; he probablymanded Helodor to provoke me. Even though the higher years weren''t allowed to attack, they were allowed to defend themselves,'' Atticus reasoned.


    It was natural for others to assume Atticus was weaker than a third year. Since Rowan hated the main family, Atticus knew that, begin bounded by mana contract, the best he could ask Helodor to do was embarrass and lower his reputation by beating him up in public.


    Then, he had a sudden realization, his thoughts clicking into ce like pieces of a puzzle falling into position. ''So that''s why he was training her so hard. Seeing as she became an intermediate rank by 10, she obviously possesses high talent. Maybe even transcendent. He must be nning something with her, and that needs her to be better than me, the heir of the main family,'' Atticus deduced. He had finally understood why Aurora was being treated in that manner. With all the information he had gathered from Lucas, it wasn''t hard toe to this conclusion with his intelligence. All of this only took him a few seconds in reality. If Lucas found out that Atticus had reached this conclusion in just a few seconds, he would never be as proud of his intelligence again.


    "Thank you, Lucas. I guess I owe you one," Atticus said after a moment of contemtion.


    Lucas smiled and replied, "No need. It''s my pleasure to help." After experiencing what he had gone through in his childhood, he recognized the importance of connections, the bigger, the better. In this camp, Atticus was the biggest fish one could catch. There was no way he was going to miss this opportunity.


    Atticus smiled back and thought, ''Hmm, he''s this shrewd at 10; he''ll definitely be useful in the future.''


    Atticus knew that Rowan wouldn''t be his only enemy. Despite not actively seeking out enemies, they woulde to him like flies because of his position in the family. It wouldn''t hurt to have someone smart on his side.


    Atticus nodded, and after talking for a while, Lucas left, leaving Atticus sitting down deep in thought.


    ''Now, how should I deal with this?'' Rowan was a Grandmaster-rank individual. No matter how powerful Atticus had be or how godly his intelligence was, he couldn''t win in a fight against Rowan, not even in a thousand years.


    ''There''s nothing I can do for now,'' he concluded. Rowan obviously couldn''t do anythingharmful to Atticus, but if Atticus attacked him, Rowan was clearly allowed to defend himself.


    Atticus was vengeful but not stupid. This was clearly beyond his current capabilities, so he had to be cautious. "But I won''t forget this," he muttered, his gaze icy.

 Chapter 69 Combat Challenges

    Chapter 69 Combat Challenges


    And just like that, two months had passed, and it was the day of thebat challenges.


    Atticus, Nate, and Lucas walked together to the location where it would take ce. They had juste out of their room after freshening up following the morning training session.


    During the two months, the trainees had adapted spectacrly. While none had managed to make it to the finish line apart from Atticus, they had be more adept at spotting and avoiding the traps. Most of them were now capable of making it past the mountain.


    "Finally! I''ve gotten so tired of my 5th rank. It''s time for a change!" Nate eximed happily. Changing one''s rank could only be done during thebat challenges, which took ce every three months. Nate had been eagerly waiting for this opportunity to upgrade his rank.


    "I know for sure you''re not going to challenge me. If you''re nning on challenging Erik, I''d be more cautious if I were you," Lucas advised. Erik was one of the trainees Atticus had noticed during the test when they were falling, the one who wielded daggers.


    The first-year trainees numbered only 20, after 3 months spent together, knowing each other''s names was expected.


    "Don''t worry! It''ll be an easy fight!" Nate replied confidently. He had absolute faith in his strength. He was among the very few Novice+ ranks in the first years, a rank achieved by only the most exceptional first-year trainees.


    ''Apart from Atticus and Aurora, I can defeat anyone,'' Nate thought.


    Atticus simply stared at Nate without saying anything, having guessed his thoughts. He knew Nate was a simple-minded fellow. Atticus could gauge the strength of each first-year trainee easily, with his perception and given that he held a higher rank than them. He knew that Erik and Nate had simr power levels, but Erik was much more reserved and silent.


    Atticus could see that he was not the type to rush into battles like Nate. He could have warned Nate, but he believed that one should learn from their mistakes, especially when his life wasn''t in danger.


    Plus, with how confident Nate sounded, he doubted that he would listen to him anyway.


    Lucas smiled and shook his head, havinge to the same conclusion as Atticus. The trio continued walking towards the venue.


    They each followed their device''s navigation, which led them towards the massive mountain situated in the middle of the camp. After walking for a while, they noticed a procession of trainees heading in a certain direction, so they decided to follow them.


    Not far from where they had initially done their morning training session, they stumbled upon an extraordinarilyrge opening leading into the mountain. They saw other trainees entering it and followed suit. After walking inside the opening for a while, they were greeted by a breathtaking sight.


    In the heart of the mountain, they saw a massive arena with rows of chairs encircling it, leaving an empty stage in the center.


    The arena was divided into three distinct areas, each marked with a huge sign bearing the numbers 1, 2, and 3, representing the first, second, and third years, forming a triangle around the central stage.


    The chairs were meticulously arranged, with the highest-ranking individuals enjoying more luxurious seats positioned at higher elevations. For the first rank in each year, their chairs resembled thrones, adorned with opulent gold and silver ents.


    This hierarchy continued for each rank, with second-rank chairs elevated above third-rank ones, and so forth.


    At the top of the arena, there stood a massive booth enclosed by tinted ss. Atticus surmised that it was likely where Rowan was situated. He couldn''t help but cast a cold nce toward the booth.


    After taking in the spectacle for a few moments, they made their way to their seats. The arena was nearly full, with most trainees already upying their designated spots.


    Atticus spotted Ember sitting on the throne for the first rank of the third year. She wore her typically aloof expression, with a cold and regal demeanor that seemed to suit her well in that position.


    Seeing her, Atticus couldn''t help but smile. As she noticed him and their eyes met, Ember smiled and waved, her gesture a bit more subdued, with her hand raised just above her chest.


    Although it wasn''t an exuberant wave, it still seemed to surprise the boy sitting just below her.


    The boy with the distinctive white hair and one sharp, thin eye was the second rank among the third years.


    He was utterly shocked by what he was witnessing: Ember smiling? He had never thought such a thing was possible.


    Ever since he firstid eyes on Ember during their first year, he had been immediately attracted to her. He had tried everything in his repertoire to get her to like him, but it was all in vain. It didn''t help that he was constantly defeated by her duringpetitions.


    He didn''t care that they were cousins; he was irresistibly drawn to her beauty and desired her above all else. After losing countless times to her, he had resorted to hiring a second-year student to harass her.


    Seeing Ember smile at someone other than him filled him with rage. He had been hearing rumors about Ember and Atticus always hanging out together, but he didn''t think it was true. He gritted his teeth and shot Atticus a murderous re.


    Atticus waved back at Ember and continued to his seat, oblivious to the intense hostility directed toward him.


    As he passed through the crowd, many people watched him with mixed reactions. Some viewed him with discontentment, feeling he was too arrogant. The fact that Atticus always drove away those who tried to approach him left many dissatisfied.


    Some, who hadn''t given up hope of getting close to him, still harbored aspirations. And the majority were curious about his strength and eagerly anticipated the uing match between Atticus and Aurora.


    Who was stronger?


    The arena was filled with hushed whispers as Atticus made his way to his seat.


    Aurora was already seated in her designated spot, and she didn''t even spare a nce in Atticus''s direction as he passed her.


    Atticus noticed that today she appeared energetic, unlike her usual frail and worn-out look. ''Looks like Rowan wanted her to be at full strength before our fight.''


    He brushed it off and took his seat casually, unfazed by the dramatic atmosphere.


    After a few minutes of anticipation and whispers in the crowd, a man with an aura of master-rank walked onto the stage.

 Chapter 70 Runesmith

    <h4>Chapter 70 Runesmith</h4>


    The man had the signature white hair of the Ravensteins, and, to Atticus''s surprise, he possessed a slender figure. It was the first time he was seeing an individual of such strength being anything other than heavily muscled.


    The camp had separate instructors for each year, and with their various activities, it was entirely possible not to encounter some of them.


    "Wee, trainees! For those of you who don''t know me, I''m Reed, and I''ll be the host for today''sbat challenges," he announced, his words reaching the ears of each of the trainees. Turning his gaze toward the booth at the top of the arena. The tinted ss couldn''t obscure the view of someone with his level of strength.


    In the booth, Rowan was seated on avish chair with Finn standing behind him, while the instructors who had chosen to watch were all seated at a lower elevation below him.


    After receiving a nod from Rowan, Reed continued, "Since we have new trainees among us, I''ll reiterate the rules." He directed his attention to the first years. "The rules are simple. Starting from the lowest rank, each trainee will issue a challenge to anyone of higher rank. The higher-ranked trainee cannot refuse the challenge unless they have already participated in a fight. In that case, they can refuse both a challenge and the choice to challenge someone else. Other than that, issuing a challenge and epting one is mandatory. You are also not allowed to challenge someone of lower rank."


    After a brief pause to let the rules sink in, he went on, "You are permitted to use everything at your disposal in a fight, from real weapons to your arts. The stage is engraved with runes that will block any fatal strikes, so go crazy."


    "The winner is only determined in two ways: if the opponent is incapable of continuing the fight or if the rune blocks a potentially lethal strike. If the winner is the lower rank, they will assume the rank of the loser, and the loser will be given the right to challenge once it gets to their former rank."


    Reed''s words left some of the first-year trainees shifting ufortably in their seats. The requirement that the rune must block a strike meant their lives had to be in danger first. Most 1st year trainees hadn''t even been in a real life and death battle.


    Atticus expression remained unchanged. He had already discussed the details with Ember and had mentally prepared himself.


    "Now, let''s begin with the first-year trainees! 20th rank, step forward!"? Reed''smanding voice echoed, causing a chubby boy with a round face to flinch. He rose hesitantly, his nervous steps taking him to the stage.


    Reed inquired, "Who do you challenge?"


    The boy hesitated for a fleeting moment before stammering, "I challenge the 18th rank." This choice surprised some of the first-years. He had gained a reputation as the weakest among them,? nicknamed "Chubby." Many thought he would challenge the 19th rank at the very least.


    The 18th-ranked boy wore a smug expression as he confidently stood up and joined Chubby on the stage.


    "Prepare your weapons!" Reed''s instruction prompted them toply. The 18th rank readied a gleaming sword, while Chubby, still trembling, equipped a gauntlet.


    "Begin!" With Reed''smand, the 18th rank surged toward Chubby, his face oozing with confidence.


    However, Chubby''s expression suddenly changed. His fear and trembling reced by a menacing smile.


    The boy immediately sensed that something was amiss and decided to end the match quickly.? He called upon his art, "Radiant de!" His sword bathed in golden light and swelled, nearly doubling in size as it descended menacingly upon Chubby.


    But then, something unexpected happened. Chubby''s eyes sharpened, and he moved at a speed far beyond what his size suggested.


    He deftly sidestepped the attack and countered with an attack of his own, dering, "Taurus Fist!" His punch bathed in blue light grew and transformed into the likeness of a bull''s head, charging toward the boy''s head.


    The boy''s eyes widened in realization that it was toote to dodge, and he instinctively closed his eyes in terror.


    However, just as the punch was about tond, the tform suddenly lit up, covering the boy''s body immediately, and the attack was dispersed easily.


    Reed''s voice rang out, dering, "Winner, 20th rank!"


    The first-year trainees fell into a stunned silence. Who would have thought that Chubby had been hiding his true strength all this time?


    Atticus watched all of this unfold with a bored expression. ''What''s the point of all that?'' he thought. It seemed rather foolish to go through the trouble of concealing one''s strength, only to reveal it now when there was little to gain.


    Whether it was the 20th rank or the 18th rank, they receive next to no benefits. ''He''s just a 10-year-old; what were you expecting, Atticus.''


    Undeterred Reed continued, "19th rank, step foward!"


    The fights proceeded quickly, simple and straightforward, with several rank changes urring. None of the 1st years apart from Atticus and Aurora had awakened their bloodline, they were only using simple arts.


    After a few minutes, Reed called, "6th rank, step forward!"


    A girl stood up and moved to the stage. Her expression remained stoic, as if she were thoroughly bored with the entire process. Atticus recognized her as the aloof girl who had wielded the bow during the test.


    She reached the stage and, in an uninterested tone, dered, "4th rank."


    Lucas, who had anticipated this, smiled and stood up. He knew that he wasn''t particrly strong, and he was also aware that people would prefer to challenge him over Nate, who appeared physically stronger and more imposing.


    "Don''t worry, Lucas. She doesn''t seem all that strong," Nate reassured him. Lucas simply smiled in response while standing up, he knew better than to underestimate his opponent.


    ''Let''s see how you handle this,'' Atticus thought, observing Lucas closely. He knew Lucas was way intelligent for his age, but intelligence was only valuable if one could apply it effectively in real life situations like this.


    Lucas walked confidently to the stage and faced the stoic girl, Aria, on the other side.


    "Get ready!" Reed''s voicemanded.


    The both brought out their weapons: the girl wielded a bow, and Lucas... tes?


    The sight of Lucas bringing out tes left some trainees baffled, while others were outright shocked. ''So he joined the Runes Division,'' Atticus noted.


    Runesmiths were exceedingly rare, and the sight of a first-year holdingbat-ready rune-engraved tes was enough to astonish even those in the viewing booth at the top.


    Everyone knew that the runes sold in the market were not forbat, so there was only one way he got them, he must have engraved them himself.


    Rowan turned to Finn with a look that clearly conveyed his desire to recruit Lucas and Finn nodded in agreement.


    In Atticus''s eyes, Lucas''s standing had just gained another level. He couldn''t help but smile. ''I definitely need to have him.''


    Aria, upon seeing Lucas''s tes, adopted a more serious expression, she knew better that to underestimate a Runesmith.


    Being a Runesmith required intelligence and a strong will, something you would rarely see in a 10 year old. Underestimating a runesmith will be the biggest mistake one could make.


    After a brief moment of shock, Reedposed himself and initiated the match. "Begin!"

 Chapter 71 Aria Vs Lucas

    <h4>Chapter 71 Aria Vs Lucas</h4>


    As Reed''smand echoed through the arena, Aria moved with a swiftness that seemed almost unreal. Her nimble fingers drew three arrows from the quiver on her back and expertly nocked them on her bowstring.


    Without hesitation, she released all three arrows simultaneously, a clear intent to end the match swiftly.


    Lucas, however, remainedposed, his serene smile unmarred by the three deadly arrows zeroing in on him. He reached for one of the tes he held, his fingers dancing gracefully as he channeled mana into it.


    The te responded with a radiant, golden glow, and he casually tossed it before him. In an instant, a shimmering, transparent shield materialized, effortlessly intercepting the trio of arrows.


    Aria''s eyes widened, a flicker of surprise dancing across her face, but she wasn''t one to falter easily. She continued releasing arrows with even greater speed, intending to shatter the protective barrier.


    After a bit, the shield showed some cracks under her constant attack. Seeing the danger, Lucas acted fast. He used another te, creating a second shield to reinforce the first.


    Undeterred, Aria nocked another arrow, her focusser-sharp, and her voice barely audible as she whispered the words, "Rapid Essence." The arrow radiated a red glow, as it expanded in size. Her mana infused every fiber of the arrow as she released it, sending it hurtling towards Lucas at a blistering speed.


    Lucas, recognizing the danger, acted decisively. With a quick gesture, heyered multiple protective shields upon the first. As the arrow met the shield, it detonated in a blinding explosion, shrouding the immediate vicinity in thick, concealing smoke.


    And this was exactly what Lucas wanted.


    He seized the opportunity and immediately moved.


    Inside the dense smoke, Aria remained alert, her senses heightened in anticipation of any potential threats. She couldn''t see anything amidst the dense smoke.


    Doubts began to creep into her mind. "Did I get him?" she wondered.


    Suddenly, as the smoke cleared, she spotted Lucas still standing behind a single flickering shield.


    As Aria prepared to fire another mana-charged arrow, Lucas moved swiftly. He grabbed another te, infused it with mana, and hurled it toward her.


    Unlike the first, this te, however, transformed into a zing fireball mid-flight. Aria''s eyes widened, and she dodged the iing fireball just in time. Before she had time to rest, another fireball appeared and she quickly dodged again.


    But the ground where she hadnded suddenly emitted a brilliant golden glow, catching her off guard. Before she could react, the ground beneath her detonated with a deafening explosion.


    BOOM!


    The arena fell into stunned silence. What had just happened?


    Atticus smiled, he saw what happened as he was able to see through the smoke easily, ''He used the initial explosion to set up some of the tes as mines on the stage, then used fire balls to make her move into the trap. Smart, very smart.'' he thought.


    ''I really have to learn how to make runes. They can be very powerful when used correctly''


    Reed, after a momentary shock, dered, "Winner, 4th rank!"


    Lucas simply smiled and walked back to his seat, showing no interest in challenging anyone.


    "Haha, that was awesome, Lucas!" Nate eximed as Lucas returned to his seat. Lucas responded with a bashful smile, scratching his head.


    Aria was still on the stage; the runes shielded her from the explosion.


    "Rank 5th!" Reed called out.


    Reed''s call for the next challenge brought Aria back from her stunned thoughts. She left the stage, still bewildered by the unexpected turn of events.


    Nate quickly stood up, brimming with confidence. "I''ll be seating above you after this!" he dered to Lucas.


    "Be careful, Nate," Lucas cautioned once more, but Nate was already making his way to the stage.


    "Rank 3," Nate dered with a confident grin as he got to the stage.


    Erik, stood up nonchntly, and walked to the stage. He had the signature ravenstein white hair but kept it short, almost army-style. His eyes carried a perpetual weariness.


    Although he hadn''t awakened his bloodline yet, Atticus''s keen perception picked up the darkness element surrounding him, even though he wasn''t yet an intermediate-rank. ''Interesting,'' Atticus thought, noting Erik''s aura of darkness. ''His bloodline is already influencing him, even before it''s awakened.''


    Reed instructed, "Bring out your weapons," and both Nate and Erikplied. Nate brandished his broadsword while Erik readied his daggers.


    "Get ready to be defeated," Nate taunted Erik with a grin. But Erik remained silent andposed, already in a stance as he stared at Nate, awaiting the instructor''s signal.


    "Begin!"


    Nate lunged towards Erik, full of confidence. As he was ready to unleash his art, in the blink of an eye, he suddenly saw a dagger tip dangerously close to his eye.


    His entire body froze, and he braced for the worst, but suddenly, the runes on the stage lit up, blocking the potentially lethal strike.


    "Winner, 3rd rank!" Reed dered.


    The first-year trainees were taken aback by how fast the fight had ended. It didn''t evenst five seconds!


    Nate was known as one of the strongest in their year, and they were astonished at the swift defeat.


    Nate stood there, absolutely bewildered. ''What just happened?'' He thought, his mind still no registering his defeat.


    He had been so confident in his victory that he hadn''t considered the possibility of losing.


    He couldn''t even follow Erik''s movements. He clenched his fist, causing blood to seep out.


    Lucas watched Nate with a somber expression. ''He''ll have to ovee this loss on his own,'' he thought.


    After a few moments, he left the stage and returned to his seat, not engaging with anyone, not even Lucas.


    Erik had also left the stage promptly, showing no interest in challenging anyone else.


    "Rank 2!" Reed''s voice announced, and Aurora immediately stepped forward, walking to the stage.


    All eyes were on her as she reached the stage. She stared directly at Atticus with a serious expression and dered, "Rank 1," her voice serious.

 Chapter 72 Atticus Vs Aurora

    <h4>Chapter 72 Atticus Vs Aurora</h4>


    This fight was what everyone had been waiting for. Almost everyone in camp knew that Aurora was Rowan''s daughter and were initially surprised when an unknown boy got the 1st rank instead of her. This surprise, however, subsided when they found out Atticus''s actual identity.


    Elias and the other instructors also watched with rapt attention.


    Elias smiled, ''Let''s see how strong you are,'' while gazing at Atticus.


    Atticus met Aurora''s gaze and calmly stood up, walking to the stage nonchntly. All eyes were on the duo on the stage, curious to see who was stronger. They were both monsters who had reached intermediate- rank at the age of 10.


    Even though Atticus had gotten the 1st rank, they still didn''t believe he was stronger than Aurora as they hadn''t fought yet.


    Not caring about the looks, Atticus thought, ''Now how should I deal with this?'' Although he had a score to settle with Rowan, it had nothing to do with Aurora.


    He''d be lying if he said he hadn''t considered taking it on Aurora, but he thought better of it, ''You''re lucky I''m not wicked,'' as he gazed at her. Atticus''s vengeance only involved the perpetrator and any fool who tried to stand in the way, he wasn''t one to take it out on innocents.


    "Bring out your weapons!" Reed instructed.


    ''My katana would be overkill. I''ll use water mimicry,'' Atticus decided.


    Although he was trying to keep some cards up his sleeves, using the element and the art was different. His movements would mimic the element, but it had no visual effects.


    Only people of adequate strength would be able to tell that he was using the water aspect of the art, something only people with water elements could use.


    Atticus knew that Rowan might be able to tell, but it didn''t really matter. He was sure Helodor had already informed him that he had multiple elements, and adding one more wouldn''t change much. Besides, Rowan couldn''t do anything to him as he was bound by a mana contract.


    Hearing the instructor''s voice, Aurora promptly listened and brought out her weapon, a high-quality gauntlet that outshone Chubby''s by a mile.


    As she finished equipping, she looked up at the booth with a resolute expression and then nced down at Atticus, who had yet to take out his weapon. "Won''t you bring out your weapon?" She asked, bewildered.


    "You should worry about yourself, Aurora," Atticus replied coolly.


    Aurora was irritated by those words and muttered, "Suit yourself," with angercing her voice.


    "Begin!" Reed dered.


    Aurora''s entire body suddenly ignited with fire, and she shot towards Atticus at a blistering speed.


    Atticus stood there unfazed, stimting his water bloodline with mana. Months of practice had cut down the time it took for the art to take effect, currently, he only needed a few seconds. He felt his body be freer and more flexible.


    As Aurora drew nearer, she increased the concentration of fire around her hand and threw a punch that sliced through the air with intensity.


    With the fluidity of water, Atticus used a backhanded palm technique akin to kung fu to redirect the punch. His movements were as smooth as flowing water. He capitalized on her momentum and grabbed her, mming her on the ground, knocking the air out of her lungs.


    Seeing Atticus''s movements, Rowan''s eyes narrowed into pinpricks. Finn, who stood behind him, spoke in absolute shock, "He can use three elements?"


    Rowan didn''t answer; he kept his intense gaze on Atticus. He knew how difficult it was to master Elemental Mimicry. Your talent yed a significant role in mastering that art.


    Even for transcendent talent, it took at least half a year toe close to the proficiency Atticus had just disyed. And he had only been here for three months!


    Finn noticed how the room seemed to grow colder and wisely decided to keep silent. He couldn''t help but feel a sense of pity for what Aurora would face.


    ''He''s even more of a monster than I thought,'' Elias thought, a smile forming. ''To think he learned Elemental Mimicry to this level in such a short time.'' He clenched his fist, his excitement surging.


    Meanwhile, Aurora was panicking. ''No, no, no, no, I can''t lose!'' she thought frantically. She quickly stood up and muttered, "I can''t lose."


    With focused determination, the fire surrounding her intensified, doubling in intensity. Shepressed all the fire into her right hand, raised her heels, resting on her toes, and then released a colossal burst from her feet, propelling herself at Atticus at twice her previous speed.


    "Cosmic Punch," she muttered.


    Her hands zed with intensity as her fist tore through the air like aet, promising nothing but devastation.


    As the blow neared Atticus, he decided to use something he hadn''t employed since he had learned it ¨C his first art. He simply raised his hands and muttered, "Arcane Barrier."


    Instantly, a blue, transparent shield formed in front of him. The strike hit the shield with a thunderous crash, sending shockwaves reverberating through the arena.


    The whole arena fell silent. The sudden silence was broken only by the voice of a trainee who asked what everyone was thinking, "Is this a fight between first years?"


    After the smoke cleared, a shocked Aurora could be seen. "No way," she said, her voice trembling. There wasn''t even the slightest ripple on the shield.


    Atticus''s proficiency of the art had increased over the years, it was currently at the intermediate+ level. It was only natural that the strength of an intermediate- couldn''t break through it.


    Without giving her a chance to catch her breath, Atticus suddenly moved toward her at lightning speed.


    She was too surprised to react. Using the tips of his fingers, moving like dangerous waves, he advanced swiftly toward her throat.


    Aurora''s eyes widened, and as the strike was about tond, the stage lit up and stopped the attack.


    "Winner, Atticus!" Reed dered, his surprise evident as he didn''t even realize that he called out Atticus''s name instead of his rank.


    Aurora fell on her butt, still in disbelief that she had lost. She cast a look at the booth and suddenly shivered, feeling her father''s cold stare even though she couldn''t see it.


    Atticus walked off the stage, and moved towards his seat.


    As he walked, all eyes were on him. The various looks of judgment and doubt he had received earlier seemed to vanish, leaving only one expression ¨C admiration.


    Only Ember and his teammates, who had witnessed his strength firsthand, weren''t too surprised.


    Ember''s face didn''t even change; she had already expected this oue. Even she couldn''t defeat that monster. Who was Aurora?


    Atticus sat down on his seat nonchntly, his expression as if he hadn''t even done anything worthwhile.


    ***


    Hi ?? . I truly hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you did, while giving golden tickets might not be possible, I would truly appreciate powerstones orments. They''ll motivate me and also help this story reach more readers. Thank you.

 Chapter 73 Battles

    <h4>Chapter 73 Battles</h4>


    After the intense battle between Atticus and Aurora, it was the second years'' turn to fight. There were more trainees in the second year than the first years, with their numbers reaching 30.


    Their battles went by quickly, and Atticus found them rather boring. Just like the first years, most of the second years were still at the novice rank, so the fights weren''t as interesting as he would have liked.


    With novice rank individuals only able to learn one art, they each attacked with a single move, which could get repetitive as they yelled out names each time theyunched an attack.


    However, when it was time for Sophie to fight, Atticus snapped out of his daydreaming and decided to observe her battle. She was the 5th rank among the second years and was challenged by the 6th rank.


    As she stepped onto the stage, Sophie''s usual cheerful demeanor faded, reced by a serious expression. They both readied their weapons, Sophie with her trusty bow and her opponent wielding a sword.


    "Begin!" Reed''s voice rang out.


    Sophie, quicker than Aria, simultaneously drew and fired five arrows from the quiver on her back. Each arrow targeted a weak point on the boy''s body.


    Her opponent was no pushover, and he moved with deft agility to evade the arrows. He sessfully dodged them, but before he could catch his breath, another three arrows materialized in front of him.


    His eyes widened in surprise, and he immediately called upon his art, shouting, "Swift Strike!"


    Suddenly, his speed doubled, and he used his sword to parry the arrows with swift precision. However, before he could even catch a breath, another three arrows suddenly manifested in front of his face.


    This time, he couldn''t react in time. Before the arrows could skewer him, the runes on the stage lit up, protecting him from harm.


    "Winner, Sophie!" Reed dered.


    And immediately, Sophie''s bright and cheerful smile returned as she walked back to her seat, leaving the frustrated boy gritting his teeth in frustration.


    Reed promptly continued with the fights, which went by quickly. When it came to the third-year students, the intensity of the battles changed significantly. All of the third years, even those with the least talent, had already awakened their bloodlines, making their fights colorful and filled with intensity.


    Atticus also noticed that most of the third years were using multiple arts. Intermediate-ranked individuals were able to learn a total of 3 arts, unlike novice ranks who could only learn one.


    When it reached the 4th rank, He stepped forward with a confident stride, her expression as bossy as ever. "Rank 3!" she called out as she reached the stage. Orion stood up and confidently walked forward to join her.


    The trainees were equally interested in this particr battle. Every three months, He challenged Orion, but she had consistently lost each time. Their fights were known to be hardcore, and everyone was curious to see if anything would be different this time around.


    Atticus, too, watched with interest. He had already witnessed how He fought, but he was curious to see Orion in action. The boy had been taunting Atticus for a fight, and he wanted to even see how strong he was.


    "Do you think you can win?" Orion asked her, smirking as he stepped onto the stage. He didn''t reply, which seemed to irk him.


    They both brought out their weapons, He her sword and Orion a pair of sabers. He smirked at He and only unsheathed one, seemingly not taking the fight seriously.


    "Begin!" Reed''s voice rang out, and they both immediately manipted the air to increase their speed, dashing towards each other at surprising speeds.


    Orion shed diagonally towards He, and she easily parried the attack. Unfazed, Orion unleashed a flurry of strikes, but He continued to parry effortlessly, frustrating him.


    "Let''s see if you can keep up with this," Orion taunted with a smirk. He invoked his elemental mimicry, harnessing the power of his bloodline to mimic the swiftness of the air.


    The third-year students had been training in the Elemental Mimicry art for approximately two years. It was no surprise that the effects of art started showing within a matter of seconds


    His strikes gained a noticeable surge in speed, yet He remained entirely unperturbed. Responding in kind, she infused her bloodline with mana, matching Orion''s newfound velocity without breaking a sweat.


    Orion clicked his tongue, growing tired of this exchange. Deciding to end it, he quickly unsheathed his second saber.


    He had been expecting this move, intending on taking advantage of this opportunity, she immediately deployed her art, muttering, "Cyclone de." Her sword transformed and was immediately enveloped in a fierce whirlwind, which descended rapidly toward Orion.


    Reacting with swiftness, Orion deftly employed his specialized movement technique, smoothly evading He''s strike. With both sabers now in y, he assumed a distinctive stance, one sword held above his head and the other poised below his back. He muttered, ""Swift Vortex."


    In an instant, he became a blur, spinning at an astonishing speed. He struggled to react in time, and before she could make a move, Orion''s saber reached her neck. A brilliant sh of runes lit up, creating a protective barrier just in the nick of time, deflecting the lethal strike.


    "Winner, Orion!" Reed dered.


    The trainees began to murmur, impressed by Orion''s skill.


    Meanwhile, He clenched her fists in frustration and exited the stage. Orion, on the other hand, nced in Atticus''s direction and offered a smirk. Atticus, unperturbed, maintained his neutral gaze, a reaction that seemed to irritate Orion. Without any intention to challenge anyone further, Orion left the stage.


    He and every third-year student recognized that the first and second ranks in their ss operated at an entirely different level.


    While it was no surprise that Ember from the main family held the top spot, the general expectation was that the second rank would belong to Orion. This was what everyone had predicted. Yet, they were shocked when the boy, William,? effortlessly defeated Orion.

 Chapter 74 Silent Beauty

    <h4>Chapter 74 Silent Beauty</h4>


    "Rank 2!" Reed''s voice boomed. William stood up and stepped out calmly, ignoring the whispers in the air. He reached the stage with a slight smile and confidently said, "Rank 1."


    Ember stood up without any change in expression, calmly walking to the stage and positioning herself across from William.


    William maintained his smile and attempted some light banter, intending to elicit augh from her, "Lady Ember, please take it easy with me."


    However, Ember continued to stare at him without any change in expression, simply bringing out her spear. William''s smile faltered when he received no response from her. He thought, ''Stupid bitch!'' He proceeded to draw his weapon, a sword, and got into a stance.


    "Begin!" As soon as Reed''s voice rang out, they dashed toward each other with iparable speed to what the third years had shown so far, engaging in a flurry of strikes and parries.


    Ember''s movements were calcted, swift, and cold, each strike aimed at a weak point on William''s body.


    It was clear she wasn''t treating this as a simple challenge; she was genuinely trying to kill him. William struggled to keep up, thinking, ''Fuck! How is she so strong?''


    Ember showed no mercy, countering every block with two strikes, and immediately appearing wherever William tried to evade. He found himself being pushed back continuously and decided to utilize his art. "Earth Cleaver!" he shouted, swiftly impaling his sword into the ground.


    The floor suddenly split open toward Ember, but her face remained unchanged. In a barely audible whisper, she muttered, "Zen Leap."


    In an instant, she vanished from William''s view, closing the distance at an extraordinary speed, her spear''s tip pointed upwards towards his throat.


    Panicking, William swiftly manipted the earth below him to pull himself away from the spear just in time. However, his relief was short-lived. Suddenly, the tip of Ember''s spear took on an icy appearance, and an ice spike formed on its tip, hurtling toward his throat with great speed.


    The spike tore through the air, intending onpletely impaling William''s throat, but the runes on the stage swiftly lit up and protected him in time.


    "Winner, Rank 1!" Reed dered.


    In the booth, the air seemed to grow even colder than before. Rowan wore a frown on his face, clearly displeased at this development.


    Finn, sitting beside him, couldn''t help but think, ''Two monsters in the main family, sigh. Sorry Aurora, looks like there''s more troubleing your way.''


    After the battles had concluded, Atticus went to meet Ember, who was waiting for him at the entrance of the arena. Immediately after the end of the battles, Nate had promptly left, not talking to anyone, and Lucas followed him. .


    "Hey," Atticus greeted with a warm smile as he reached her, to which Ember replied with her characteristic, barely audible "hey."


    They immediately started heading? toward the cafeteria to grab something to eat. They were both feeling hungry, especially given how eventful their morning had been. As they walked, Atticus couldn''t help but ask, "When did you level up your bloodline?"


    They had trained together asionally, and he had never known that she had advanced her bloodline. Unlike normal ranks, determining the rank of a person''s bloodline was challenging, especially as they advanced their bloodline ranks.


    Their connection to the elements grew stronger, enabling them to be more adept at manipting the elements, making it more difficult to detect the elemental cues they emitted. He was genuinely surprised to learn of Ember''s progress.


    "Four days," she replied, her gaze slightly worried, fearing Atticus might be angry that she hadn''t informed him earlier. Atticus noticed her concern and offered a reassuring smile.


    "I''m not angry, Ember. I was just shocked by how strong our Silent Beauty has be," he said teasingly. Ember smiled, relieved that he wasn''t upset with her. She couldn''t help but shake her head, if she was strong, what should she call him?


    Upon reaching the cafeteria, they got some food and continued chatting for a while before parting ways.


    During thest two months, Atticus had amassed a significant number of Raven Points. Since he often went hunting alone, he could hoard the points for himself, plus he went hunting at least four times a week.


    He decided to buy another art. While there were limits on the number of arts intermediate-rank individuals could learn, Atticus never felt those restrictions applied to him.


    He wasn''t sure why, but he sensed no impediment to his ability to learn more arts. Currently, with his Katana''s first move, Arcane Barrier, and Elemental Mimicry, he had already reached the limit of three arts that an intermediate-ranked trainee could learn, but he felt he could learn more if he? wanted.


    Heading toward the south side of the camp, Atticus entered the Emporium. The intensity of the stares directed at him had increased significantly since this morning''s disy of strength. People were now even more determined to approach him and earn his favor. But as usual, a cold stare from him was enough to send them away, especially when they know how strong he was.


    Approaching the clerk, Atticus requested a list simr to the one he had received earlier. He made his way to the section containing the avable arts and began perusing the list.


    The Raven Points he had gathered in two months were substantial, and he couldn''t help but smile upon checking his device:


    Raven Points: 20,500


    However, that smile quickly faded when he saw the prices of transcendent potential arts. Each art''s potential was categorized, and Atticus had previously saw the Elemental Mimicry art in the unlocked potential category, this was his first time exploring the transcendent potential category. The prices he saw were staggering, with the lowest one being 100,000 Raven Points.


    Atticus wisely decided to change categories and, after some searching, settled on an art that he believed would be useful.


    He made the purchase and then returned to his room to continue his training.

 Chapter 75 Ethereal Cloak

    <h4>Chapter 75 Ethereal Cloak</h4>


    Seated cross-legged in the center of his training room, Atticus held the newly acquired art in his hands. Channeling his mana into the art, he absorbed its knowledge into his brain, causing the book to crumble to dust after a few seconds.


    The art he had bought this time was an Empowered potential art, that cost 18,000 Raven Points.


    ===


    Ethereal Cloak[Potential: Empowered] - This art enables an individual to mimic the unique mana signatures of his environment, effectively camouging his presence, rendering the individual invisible to the naked eye and senses.


    ====


    Atticus regarded this art as invaluable due to its versatility. He believed that being able to blend seamlessly with the surroundings could prove useful in countless situations, especially when facing unpredictable challenges.


    He had always been cautious, and he felt that he should have a skill that would help him escape if needed.


    With the information now ingrained in his mind, Atticus closed his eyes and began the process of learning Ethereal Cloak. The art consisted of several steps, and the first requirement was to have precise control over mana, which Atticus didn''tck.


    Taking a deep breath, he initiated the first step to envelop his entire body with mana. He concentrated on the mana stored within his core and willed it outward, causing it to flow from his core and spread across every inch of his form.


    An observer would notice a blue glow enveloping Atticus, representing the mana coating his body.


    After a minute, he felt he had gained control over this aspect, and decided to move to the next step. The next step was to attune his own mana signature to that of the environment, allowing him to seamlessly merge with his surroundings.


    Atticus took another deep breath and focused intensely. He could feel the interaction between his mana and that of the environment.


    His own mana possessed a distinct character¡ªit was more vtile, firm, and rigidpared to the environment''s mana, which flowed more freely and adaptively. His mana naturally repelled external influences, while the environment''s mana blended harmoniously with its surroundings.


    To master Ethereal Cloak, Atticus needed to make his mana mimic the exact signature of the environment, a task that initially posed significant challenges.


    Achieving this required an intricate understanding of the diverse mana flows in different locations and the skill to replicate them with pinpoint uracy.


    After a few hours of relentless attempts, Atticus finally managed to achieve a rudimentary level of proficiency, albeit barely.


    He could sense himself bing more attuned to the environment, almost as if the surroundings began to ept him as one of its own. The blue glow enveloping him had turned transparent, with his presence bing faint.


    However, his control was far from perfect, and he struggled to maintain this state for more than a few seconds at a time.


    Atticus felt happy that this art didn''t demand an excessive amount of mana but relied more on concentration. Given his innate intelligence, he thrived on such challenges.


    He continued to practice, repeatedly coating himself with mana to align with the environment''s signature, pushing himself to be more in sync. And as he continued practicing, he felt his mana bing more in tune with the environment.


    ''Without my intelligence, this would have taken longer,'' Atticus thought. He knew that if it weren''t for his above-average intelligence, which allowed him to control and manipte his mana easily, it would be much harder for him to make progress this quickly.


    After feeling that he had gained a good grasp of it, he attempted to stand up. However, immediately, his focus wavered, and his mana dispersed.


    Atticus initially didn''t understand what had happened, but after thinking for a second, it made sense. The environment was constantly changing every time he moved.


    Whatever he imitated in one spot would be different in another spot. Therefore, using this art required him to maintainplete focus at all times.


    He sat back down cross-legged and started the process all over again. Within a few minutes, he felt his mana bing more attuned to the environment. Maintaining intense concentration, he stood up slowly.


    As he moved, the mana in environment was constantly changing. Although the properties of the environmental mana remained the same, the density was different in each spot.


    An individual might not normally notice this, but because this art required one to constantly interact with the mana in the environment, it was noticeable.


    With every movement he made, Atticus had to adjust the density of his own mana to match that of the environment. It wasn''t easy, even with his intelligence, but he kept practicing.


    After several hours of training, he decided to take a break and resume his efforts the following day.


    The following day, Atticus headed to the morning training session as usual. He noticed Nate and Lucas on the side of the training ground, with Nate looking at Erik determinedly.


    ''Looks like he''s recovered,'' Atticus thought. He knew Nate had taken a significant blow to his ego when he lost to Erik. He believed that Nate needed to ovee such setbacks independently.


    Atticus had always liked to be friends with like minded individuals. What he hated the most was being friends with someone so weak minded that he would have encourage him/her everytime something little happens.


    Although he recognized that there some instances where it was necessary, it was still better for it not to be too often.


    Atticus scanned the training grounds but couldn''t find Aurora anywhere. Even after Elias arrived at 6 am, Aurora was still absent. Elias also noticed this, and Atticus could perceive a subtle sadness in his eyes.


    Nevertheless, Elias began the training session by shouting, "Let''s move!" They started running toward the base of the mountain, going through their usual routine before ascending the mountain.


    After an hour and a half of rigorous training, Atticus returned to the starting point, where Elias, already ustomed to Atticus''s impressive feats, awaited him. Catching his breath, Atticus turned to Elias and asked, "Where is she?"


    Elias was initially taken aback by the question but responded, "She had something to do today." The subtle sadness in Elias''s expression didn''t escape Atticus''s notice.


    He simply nodded and left without saying anything, leaving Elias with his thoughts.


    Elias was aware of what was going on with Aurora but he couldn''t intervene in the matter.


    He couldn''t help but let out a heavy sigh.

 Chapter 76 Obsidian Claw

    <h4>Chapter 76 Obsidian w</h4>


    After leaving, Atticus returned to his room to freshen up before heading to the Beast Division. Upon arrival, he saw Helodor at the front of the building.


    Helodor appeared worse for wear, sporting dark circles under his eyes, indicating he hadn''t been resting properly.


    During thebat challenges, Atticus had observed Helodor''s miserable loss. It was obvious his mind was preupied and he wasn''t paying attention during the fight.


    Helodor spotted Atticus as he was leaving the building, he immediately flinched and fled upon sighting the demon.


    Unfazed, Atticus ignored Helodor and proceeded into the division building. Inside, he greeted Be at the counter and then headed upstairs to select a mission.


    Atticus noticed some people by the mission wall but paid them no mind, quickly choosing a mission. ''It''s unfortunate I can only select one,'' he thought.


    Trainees could only take on one mission at a time to ensure that there was enough opportunities for every one.


    If they allowed a single squad or trainee picked multiple missions at once, there wouldn''t be any missions left for others to go on.


    Atticus didn''t waste time and quickly chose a mission and turned to leave the building. As he stepped outside, he encountered a group of three boys blocking his path. ''I''ve had enough of this.'' Atticus thought, already anticipating the nonsense about to happen.


    The boys all had smug looks on their faces, and were all 3rd years. The boy at the middle, who was clearly the leader of the trio,? thought with a giddy anticipation ''10 thousand points just to embarrass him in public? There''s no way I''m missing this opportunity,''


    The boys beside him shared his enthusiasm and surrounded Atticus, while smirking. Although they all knew Atticus was strong, they didn''t believe he could take on all three of them simultaneously.


    The fight everyone had witnessed between Atticus and Aurora was still within the third-years'' strength.


    Atticus already knew what they were thinking, and he couldn''t help but internally shake his head, wondering how their brains worked.


    After spending two years in the camp, it was surprising that they still didn''t grasp the most basic rule ¨C a higher-year could not initiate a battle with a lower-year. Atticus could simply choose to fight them one by one, and they couldn''t do anything about it.


    The boy in the middle suddenly stared at Atticus arrogantly. As he was about to speak, Atticus cut in, "What do you want? If you''re here to look for trouble, just say so and don''t waste my time."


    The boy''s face froze, and he turned red in embarrassment. ''So what if he''s from the main family? How dare he?!'' He thought.


    A small crowd had already started forming, wondering what was happening.


    As the boy was about to shout angrily, Atticus interrupted again, stating, "Fine, trouble then."


    Those were thest words he heard before a thunderous impact struck his face with brutal force, sending him flying away.


    Before the other boys could react, they suddenly found themselves airborne. It took a moment for them toprehend what had happened, but once the pain registered, they realized, Atticus had also punched them in the face.


    Then, as if the matter didn''t concern him, Atticus simply left the scene, the gathered crowd clearing the way for him as he passed.


    No one wanted to get on his bad side; he just beat up three third-years as if it were nothing!


    After beating up those 3rd years, Atticus made his way to the South Gate, d in his equipment. He scanned his device, stepped out, and started moving through the forest, using his device for navigation.


    The hunt this time was for an Obsidian w. These creatures'' habitaty deep within the heart of the dense forest. They were incredibly territorial, fiercely defending their domain from any intruders.


    Being solitary by nature, it was rare to witness two Obsidian ws together. Despite them being an intermediate- ranked beasts, Obsidian ws possessed unparalleled strength.


    Even the horned Lupinors that Atticus had encountered in his battles paled inparison, except for the elite intermediate+ rank horned lupinor of course. This was precisely why Atticus chose to hunt one.


    After running for a while and following his device for navigation, Atticus found himself in a dense canopy of trees. Trees stretched out everywhere around him, disying various shades of green.


    Atticus continued moving and, after a few minutes, arrived in arge grassy clearing surrounded by trees. He climbed a tree just before the clearing and kept his gaze on the gigantic form in the middle.


    The Obsidian w had an awe-inspiring appearance. Its dark, steel-like fur resembled glistening obsidian in the sunlight. Its fur was spiky, offering both a striking appearance and an effective form of defense.


    Fiery red eyes seemed to pierce through the forest where it resided. The creature''s razor-sharp ws, capable of cutting through thick trees and formidable adversaries with ease, were among its distinctive features.


    Long, fearsome canines protruded from its massive jaws, adding to its menacing visage.


    Atticus observed the beast calmly. It hadn''t noticed him yet, as it was preupied with licking its paws. Atticus was tempted to call the scene cute, if only the beast involved wasn''t able split a human into four with just a swipe of its w.


    Having be adept at using his new art, Atticus had been experimenting with his bloodline abilities, exploring different ways to utilize his bloodline.


    Jumping down from the tree, Atticusnded silently. With a thought, the earth began to move covering his form, starting from his feet, then his legs, torso, and hands, stopping at his neck. He left adequate space at each joint for flexibility.


    His fist was covered in earth, resembling a boxing glove, with increased density to make it harder.


    Currently, Atticus could only control two elements simultaneously with ease, and he wasn''t yet proficient at controlling three elements together. So, he decided to add fire to his earth-covered fist.


    With another thought, fire enveloped his earth covered hands, zing with intensity, and he turned his gaze back to the Obsidian w in the middle of the clearing.


    Taking a deep breath, Atticus zoomed towards it in a blur of motion.

 Chapter 77 Thrill

    <h4>Chapter 77 Thrill</h4>


    Atticus moved towards the Obsidian w at high speed. As he got closer, the Obsidian w quickly noticed him and swiftly stood up on its hind legs, letting out a deafening roar.


    Atticus, who saw this, increased his speed even more and kept dashing towards the Obsidian w.


    As he closed in, the beast stomped the ground while still standing on its hind legs and swiped down its w. The w cut through the air with intense speed, leaving deadly w-like afterimages in the air.


    Atticus continued to close the distance between himself and the Obsidian w, as if he didn''t see the w threatening to split him into four.


    With the w inches away from his face, he pointed his hand forward and released a st from his hands, immediately stopping his momentum.


    With his momentum stopped, the w shed down where Atticus was supposed to be moments before. Before the w had even finished its swing, Atticus had already acted.


    He raised his hands behind him, stood on his toes, and released another st from his hands and legs, propelling himself upwards toward the Obsidianw at high speed.


    He raised his right arm, intensifying the mes, and threw a punch at the Obsidianw''s left cheek with tremendous force, causing blood to stter on the ground.


    Due to its huge size, the punch didn''t send the Obsidianw flying, but it did shift its head to the left.


    Immediately after the punch, Atticus followed up with another move while still in the air. He released a burst from his left hand, making himself spin in a anti clockwise direction. Utilizing the momentum, he threw a spinning kick with his leg, targeting the same spot he had punched.


    The kicknded with a crushing force, and the added impact sent the Obsidian w''s head towards the ground, hitting it brutally. The beast let out an enraged roar and suddenly got up, causing Atticus to back up immediately.


    it stood on its hind legs, and its steel-like fur started gleaming and shaking, bing firmer and sharper, then suddenly, the fur shot outwards like spikes in every direction.


    Atticus reacted immediately. He took a huge step forward and controlled the earth under his feet, turning it into mud, allowing himself to sink into it. Then, he immediately manipted the earth and moved underground towards the Obsidian w.


    He emerged from underground just below the beast, its jaw just sitting there, seemingly begging to be broken. Atticus unleashed a powerful st from his feet, propelling himself upwards towards its jaw, and delivered a brutal uppercut, breaking the obsidian w''s teeth.


    Without wasting any time, Atticus followed up with another kick to its jaw, increasing the force of the blow by releasing a burst from his heels. The blownded on the Obsidianw''s already broken lower jaw, shattering it even more and rattling the beast''s brain.


    The creature appeared disoriented, and Atticus swiftly manipted the earth on his right hand, molding it into a pointed and sharp shape. He concentrated the fire on the tip, making it scorching hot, the tip turning whitish due to the heat.


    Then, he closed the distance between himself and the beast, releasing a burst upwards, and drove the steaming hot sharp earth into the Obsidianw''s eye. He increased the speed and lethality with a perfectly timed burst from his elbow, piercing its eye and then its brain effortlessly.


    The beast let out a final whimper before falling to the ground lifeless.


    Atticus let out a long exhale and muttered, "I''m starting to love fighting." He enjoyed the thrill of battle, how everything fell into ce, and the strategic thinking required.


    He relished his fighting style, especially with the elements like fire, which provided an unpredictable way of moving during fights.


    After taking a few minutes to catch his breath, he stored the beast''s corpse inside his storage ring. Then, he turned to leave, running through the forest. It didn''t take long for him to reach the camp, arriving in just a few hours.


    He headed to the Beast Division building and exchanged his hunt for points, adding 700 Raven points to his total.


    As he walked through the camp, not wanting to waste any more time, Atticus decided it was time to learn about runes. He headed towards the Runes Division.


    ***


    Inside a training room, three boys knelt on the floor, their formspletely battered, covered in bruises. They all kept their heads bowed. Upon closer inspection, one could see that these were the same boys Atticus had beaten earlier in the day.


    "All you had to do was embarrass him in public, Jack! How did you fail!?" a boy with a sharp thin eyes shouted at them.


    The boy in the middle, Jack, who Atticus had punched first, gritted his teeth and clenched his hands, repeating the words like a mantra in his head, ''It''s for my family, it''s for my family, it''s for my family.'' He knew that if he didn''t answer, this bastard would keep on beating them.


    "I apologize, young master William," he finally spoke, his voice trembling, "we had no idea he was that strong."


    William gritted his teeth in anger, his face contorted with frustration. "You useless fools!" he shouted, delivering a kick to Jack who had spoken. The blow struck his chest, sending him tumbling backward.


    He clutched his chest in pain, lying on the floor in pain, ''Shit!''


    William observed all of this with a cold gaze, and after a few seconds, he clicked his tongue and muttered, "Useless fools," before walking out of the training room.


    As William departed, Jack clenched his fist so hard that blood started pouring from it, the mantra of ''It''s for my family'' still echoing in his mind.


    ***


    Hi ?? . I truly hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you did, while giving golden tickets might not be possible, I would truly appreciate powerstones orments. They''ll motivate me and also help this story reach more readers. Thank you for reading.

 Chapter 78 Rune Division

    <h4>Chapter 78 Rune Division</h4>


    Atticus walked through the camp towards the Runes division. The camp encouraged trainees to join as many divisions as they could, wanting them to explore everything and eventually choose what suited them best. However, upon joining the camp, they were required to choose at least one division.


    The Rune division, situated near the Emporium building on the western side of the camp, soon came into view. It was notably smaller and more modest in designpared to the Emporium.


    As he approached, Atticus noticed the area around the building was utterly deserted, but thisck of activity didn''t surprise him. ''Not many people can be runesmiths,'' he pondered.


    To be a runesmith, one had to have exceptional intelligence and unwavering willpower, attributes not easily attained by many.


    In the first years, only Lucas could be considered a true runesmith, with the entire camp boasting only a handful of these skilled individuals.


    Upon entering the building, Atticus found the interior equally in and unupied. Not a single trainee was in sight.


    His eyes fell upon a lone counter in the middle of the hall, where a man rested his head, seemingly asleep.


    Atticus decided to get the man''s attention. "Hello," he uttered.


    But got no response. He raised his voice a notch, repeating, "Hello."


    The man stirred, slowly sitting upright, and indulged in a long stretch, followed by a yawning session. Eventually, he opened his eyes, and to his surprise, discovered Atticus standing before him.


    Hastily, he got to his feet, rubbing his eyes, and regarded Atticus with a noticeable hint of shock. Most of the camp had witnessed Atticus''s battle with Aurora, and the man couldn''t help but wonder, ''Why is he here?''


    Shaking off his bewilderment, he quickly regained hisposure, cleared his throat, and asked, "How may I assist you?"


    Atticus couldn''t help but notice the eye bags under the man''s eyes, a clear sign that he hadn''t been getting much sleep.


    "I''d like to sign up for the Runes division," Atticus stated.


    The man''s reaction was one of shock. He was well aware of Atticus''s strength and talent. Runesmiths weren''t known for their physical prowess; their trade demanded dedication and time, leaving little room for intensive training.


    Although some managed to maintain their physical strength while pursuing runesmithing, not everyone could achieve this bnce.


    "Are you sure?" the man ask. Without hesitation, Atticus replied, "Yeah."


    Hearing this, the man couldn''t help but feel a tinge of disappointment. ''Another hot-blooded youth who thinks he can do anything, eh?'' he thought, not that it truly bothered him. He couldn''t help but envy Atticus''s talent and the potential that might go to waste.


    The man shrugged and decided not to interfere, proceeding to exin the process. "Okay then. Since the first three months of the free period for first years are over, you''ll have to pay 100 points for each ss session, and this needs to be paid before each ss."


    He looked at Atticus, who nodded in understanding, and continued, "The sses run from 9 AM to 12 PM, except on weekends when you can attend at your convenience, for as long as you need. If you feel you''ve learned enough, you can stop attending the sses or simply not request them. Nothing will be provided for you; you''ll need to purchase all the books, equipment, and materials since the three-month grace period is over."


    Atticus couldn''t help but find it a bit annoying to miss out on the free resources, but there was no going back on his decision to delve into runes. ''I should have joined earlier,'' he berated himself silently.


    "Now, if you''re still interested, you can book a session for tomorrow," the man advised.


    "Yeah, I''d like to do that," Atticus responded.


    The man proceeded to type some information on the holographic disy in front of him and prompted Atticus to scan his device. Atticus followed the instructions and received a notification that 100 points had been deducted.


    "I also sent the materials you''ll need for the sses; you should get them before tomorrow," the man added.


    With a nod of acknowledgment, Atticus turned to leave. He headed straight to the Emporium to acquire the necessary supplies, a task that took him less than ten minutes. Afterward, he returned to his room.


    Among the items he had acquired, Atticus purchased books on runes. He decided to start by reading about runes before his uing lesson.


    Lying on his bed with his body facing up, he held a book titled "Beginner Runesmiths" and opened it, beginning to read. It didn''t take long for him to finish reading the book;pleting it in just two minutes.


    From what he read, Atticus discovered that there were five grades of runesmiths. In the first grade, one would be able to engrave simple, straightforward runes, such as a shield or a fireball rune and this can only be done on rune tes.


    This grade wasn''t particrly difficult to achieve, as long as you meet the necessary requirements, anyone could be a first-grade runesmith.


    However, for the second grade, you need to be able to engrave moreplex runes and even add your own variations to them.


    Achieving the second grade was much harder; one had to reach a specific threshold to be able to engrave these runes.


    This threshold or requirement that need to be met involved two stats, both intelligence and willpower.


    The first was straightforward, essentially measuring how smart you were and how much information your brain could handle. The higher your intelligence the more control you would have over your body.


    The second, however, was moreplex, taking into ount everything you had experienced in your life, especially the challenging or adverse experiences.


    It was because of this that runesmiths often sought out tough situations to help strengthen their wills.


    ***


    Hi ?? . I truly hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you did, while giving golden tickets might not be possible, I would truly appreciate powerstones orments. They''ll motivate me and also help this story reach more readers. Thank you for reading.

 Chapter 79 Grimestone

    <h4>Chapter 79 Grimestone</h4>


    The following day, after the morning training session, Atticus made his way to the runes division for his lesson. As he entered the building, which was deserted as usual, he noticed the same clerk he had met yesterday still sleeping on the counter.


    Atticus sighed and approached the counter. Having learned his lesson, he decided to speak loudly from the beginning, saying, "Hello."


    This time, his initial greeting did the trick, and the man groaned, slowly waking up again. He cast Atticus a nce before quickly regaining hisposure upon recognizing him.


    Without wasting time, he stood up and directed Atticus to the room where the lesson would take ce.


    The interior of the building was as in as the exterior. After walking for a few seconds, they got to a in looking door. The man gestured for Atticus to enter and promptly excused himself, saying, "He''ll be here soon," and left Atticus to his devices.


    Atticus found himself in apletely messy workshop-like room, with arge table at the center, various equipment, books, and tes scattered all over the floor.


    Atticus chose a seat in the corner and sat down quietly, deciding to wait for his teacher. After waiting for about 30 minutes, which was about 25 minutes past the scheduled lesson time, a man entered the room.


    The man appeared disheveled and tired. He had the distinct white hair of Ravenstein, but it waspletely scattered and oily, with some strands sticking to his face. His eyes resembledrge panda eyes, and his clothes were wrinkled and unkempt.


    The first thing that came to Atticus''s mind upon seeing this man was that he had given up on life. ''Why are they all like this?'' Atticus couldn''t help but contemte. Just like the clerk at the counter, this man also looked as if he was tired of living.


    The man turned his gaze towards Atticus and walked slowly towards him. His voice sounded cracked and hoarse as he spoke, "You must be my new student." His face appeared like he was struggling hard to stay awake.


    Seeing Atticus nod, the man retrieved a vial from his storage ring and downed its contents in one gulp. As he finished drinking it, he couldn''t hide his disgust at the awful taste of the potion.


    Atticus immediately noticed some changes in the man''s demeanor. Although it didn''t alter his appearance, he seemed more lively than before. ''What is that?'' Atticus wondered, his gaze fixed on the vial.


    The man cleared his throat and continued, "Listen, I''ll be straight with you. Not everyone can be a runesmith. And even if you have the slightest talent for it, don''t expect it to be all fun and games. I''m sure to you, I look like I''ve given up on life."


    He nced at Atticus, who responded with a nod, "Yes, this is exactly how you would feel about 90% of the time if you go through with this. So I will ask you, are you sure about this?"


    Atticus''s expression remained unchanged throughout the man''s speech, and he replied without hesitation, "Yeah." He had already made up his mind.


    The man shook his head, a little disappointed. He was aware of Atticus''s talent and felt it would be a huge waste if he chose this path. However, camp staff weren''t allowed to force trainees into anything, so he had no choice but to ept it.


    Letting out a heavy sigh, he introduced himself, "Alright then, my name is Grimestone, and I''ll be your teacher for as long as it takes for you to be a runesmith."


    Atticus stood up and also introduced himself, saying, "I''m Atticus. I''ll be in your care." Grimestone smiled at this, seemingly pleased with Atticus''s introduction.


    He had initially expected Atticus to be a proud, hot-tempered brat, given his talent and his status as the son of the family head. He was d to see that Atticus didn''t fit that stereotype.


    "Alright, let''s begin," Grimestone said, motioning towards the table in the middle of the room. Atticusplied, taking a seat at the table.


    Grimestone moved to the opposite end and faced Atticus. He pped his hands twice, causing the room''s lights to go off and the table to illuminate with blue holographic images disyed above it.


    "Now, I assume you''ve acquired the materials. Did you read the beginner Runsmith book?" Grimestone inquired. Seeing Atticus nod, he continued, "Good, so I don''t have to exin the grades. Let''s dive right into it," he said, using his device to control the images on the holographic disy.


    "Now, there are two important things you need before you can even dream of bing a runesmith."


    The images on the holographic disy changed to a drawing of a human, withbels highlighting intelligence and will.


    "You guessed it, it''s intelligence and will. In order to engrave a rune, you have to be able to project your will into the words you''re writing with your mana. To do that, you have to be able to channel and control it. What enables you to have this control is your intelligence."


    He paused, allowing Atticus to absorb the information, and then tapped his device to change the disyed image. This time, Atticus saw images illustrating the rtionship between intelligence and will.


    "Just like the image shows, the rtionship between intelligence and will is straightforward. Having a high amount of intelligence allows you to control your will perfectly. The higher the amount of will you possess, the stronger and moreplex runes you can create. Without high enough intelligence, you won''t be able to control a high will."


    Atticus nodded, absorbing the knowledge eagerly. Although he had read about all the basics from the book, it mainly talked about the different grades of runesmiths. He was learning a lot of things from listening to Grimestone.


    "In rune engraving, there are nonguages. The effect of the rune you engrave depends on the individual''s will and intent. The more the words you engrave means to you, the better the effects. You can engrave anything you like, as long as your will can carry it."

 Chapter 80 Demotivation

    <h4>Chapter 80 Demotivation</h4>


    Grimestone tapped his device once more, disying an image of a te with the glowing word ''shield'' engraved on it.


    "For example, simply engraving ''shield'' doesn''t require that much will, and the resulting shield''s power will depend on the amount of mana you can infuse into it."


    He tapped his device again, and a te with the glowing words ''imprable shield'' engraved on it appeared.


    "However, engraving ''imprable shield'' would obviously demand more willpower to create. But keep in mind that merely engraving ''imprable shield'' doesn''t guarantee an invincible shield; its strength is directly proportional to the strength of your will."


    "This example applies to shields, but rune engraving follows the same principle overall. The stronger your will, the more powerful the rune. Now, our first lesson today will be about harnessing your will."


    "The strength of your will is determined by one thing: your mental strength, which is closely tied to your life experiences. In this case, the more adversity you''ve faced and ovee, the better."


    Grimestone pped, and the lights in the room came back on, clearing the holographic disy.


    "Now, let''s focus on you engraving your first rune."


    "Bring out an engraver and a te," Grimestone instructed. Atticus followed his guidance, producing a te and an engraver.


    The te was a rectangr piece, measuring approximately 12 inches in length, 8 inches in width, and half an inch in thickness. Its surface had been meticulously polished to a mirror-like finish.


    The engraver, as its name suggested, was used for engraving runes. Crafted from polished steel, it featured a finely carved wooden handle. The tool had a moderate length, providing optimal control and bnce.


    It tapered elegantly toward the tip, where the actual engraving took ce. Constructed from a specially tempered steel alloy, it was exceptionally sharp and hard, allowing for precise and clean incisions into rune tes.


    Grimestone also retrieved a te and an engraver from his storage ring.


    "It''s fairly easy to engrave your first rune, as long as your intelligence surpasses a certain threshold and you can use it to control your will, it''s simple and straightforward. Most warriors have strong wills, but the reason they can''t be runesmiths is because theyck the intelligence to focus and use it. Watch me closely," Grimestone instructed.


    Grimestone ced the te on the table and then focused his mana and will on the tip of the engraver. Almost immediately, Atticus saw the tip start to emit a purple glow.


    "Now, the color of everyone''s mana is naturally blue, but when I mix my will into it, it changes to purple. Each runesmith has a different color, reflecting their life experiences. Mine is purple, but you might encounter another runesmith with a blue color," Grimestone exined, making sure Atticus understood.


    He proceeded to engrave the word ''Shield'' on the te. Once he finished, the word lit up with a purple glow, and Grimestone inserted mana into the te, tossing it into the air. The te transformed into a purple, transparent shield, covering Grimestone.


    "Now, close your eyes and concentrate. Try to recall everything you''ve been through in your life," Grimestone instructed.


    Atticus followed the guidance, picked up the engraver, and closed his eyes, entering a meditative state.


    "Don''t be discouraged if you don''t get it at first. It''s very rare to see young ones like you bing runesmiths, unless they''ve gone through something extremely tragic," Grimestone encouraged.


    He wasn''t expecting Atticus to seed quickly, considering theck of significant adversity in his life. He couldn''t help but remember Lucas, the genius 1st-year trainee who achieved this feat in just three weeks. ''I wonder what that boy went through to have such a strong mind,'' he thought.


    While Grimestone was contemting this, he suddenly noticed a red glow forming on the tip of the engraver that Atticus was holding, sending shock throughout his body. ''How?'' he thought, surprised.


    Meanwhile, Atticus, unaware of the impact he was having on his teacher, continued to concentrate. He was thinking of everything he had experienced in his life, and to be honest, it wasn''t anything particrly remarkable.


    His life on Earth had been peaceful, with only a few trivial incidents. Even his death had been quick, with only a brief moment of pain. In his life here, he had primarily focused on training and hadn''t faced any significant hardships. So it wasn''t surprising that his will feltcking.


    However, his intelligence had reached a high level, allowing him full control over his body. High intelligence meant increased control over his actions and thoughts. Thus, despite his underwhelming will, due to his high intelligence, he was able to focus and control it.


    After a few minutes of concentration, a deep red color emanated from the tip of the engraver.


    Grimestone''s eyes widened. ''Why is it so red?''


    While he had encountered various colors in his experience, this was the first time he had seen a hue as intense as this red.


    The color of an individual''s will was seen as a representation of their life experiences and personality. ''What could have made it so red?'' Grimestone pondered.


    Atticus opened his eyes and brought the engraver down onto the te. Focusing on his intention, he moved the engraver with fluid grace, writing the word ''shield'' with extraordinarily beautiful penmanship.


    As soon as hepleted thest word, it was as if he had lost all his energy and motivation. He suddenly felt disheartened, as if nothing in life mattered anymore.


    Grimestone, noticing Atticus''s condition, snapped into action. He retrieved a vial, simr to the one he had consumed earlier, and quickly administered it to Atticus.


    Almost immediately, Atticus emerged from his depressed state. Grimestone looked at him and exined, "It''s a recovery potion. It will help you regain your will faster. Now you understand what I meant by looking like me 90% of the time," Grimestone remarked with a chuckle.


    Atticus was still shaken by the experience. ''That was dangerous,'' he thought.


    The feeling ofplete demotivation wasn''t something to be taken lightly. It was as if he had lost interest in everything, suddenly he didn''t want to train anymore, he didn''t want to get his revenge anymore. Heck, even breathing seemed like a chore!


    ''I should never use this in battle,'' he decided.


    ***


    A/N: I need golden tickets!??????

 Chapter 81 History Making

    <h4>Chapter 81 History Making</h4>


    Aftering out of his depressed state, Atticus expressed his gratitude to Grimestone and turned his gaze to the te he had just engraved.


    The words emitted a deep red glow and were deeply embedded into the te. As Atticus lifted it, he noticed that its weight hadn''t changed significantly; the only difference was the glowing red words on the te.


    He infused mana into the te, causing the red glow to intensify. He then tossed it into the air above him, and the te crumbled, immediately forming a transparent red shield that enveloped him.


    Atticus observed the shield carefully. ''Interesting, this has huge potential and It requires very little mana to activate. As long as I create the runes in advance, I should be able to use it effectively in battle,'' he thought, his mind racing with ideas on how to leverage this newfound ability to enhance hisbat prowess.


    He understood that he wouldn''t be able to engrave any runes in the midst of battle. Just imagine losing the will to defend, or even worse, the will to move during a life-and-death battle. It would result in instant death, a scenario he had no intention of going through.


    ''I''ll have to find a way to increase my will somehow,'' Atticus thought to himself. His primary limitation was his will, which felt incredibly underwhelmingpared to his high intelligence.


    And since will was an essential attribute for creating moreplex and powerful runes, he recognized the need to improve it as soon as possible.


    He shifted his gaze away from the shield and looked at Grimestone, who was still staring at him in shock.


    Atticus inquired, "Can I purchase that recovery potion at the Emporium?" He pointed at the empty vial on the table.


    Grimestone snapped out of his daze and replied, "Yes, you can get it at the Emporium. However, it''s quite expensive." He then added a cautionary note, "And also, do not drink it more than once a day."


    Noticing Atticus''s inquisitive look, Grimestone decided to exin further, "First, you should understand how the potion works in terms of recovering our will. The potion, when ingested, can''t directly boost a person''s will. It doesn''t sound logical, does it?"


    Atticus nodded in agreement. The idea of a potion restoring something as intangible as will had initially struck him as strange.


    Grimestone continued, "What the potion does is enhance the connection between your mind and body, helping to harmonize the flow of mana within your body. It affects your emotional state by temporarily providing a surge of mental energy. This extra energy makes it easier to regain focus and push through mental fatigue or obstacles."


    "As for the restriction of not consuming it more than once a day, this applies to all potions. The more frequently a potion is consumed, the less effective it bes. The biggest danger in overconsumption is that you can be psychologically dependent on the potion, believing you can''t function without it. This can lead to an unhealthy reliance on external substances." Grimestone rified.


    Atticus nodded in agreement, taking Grimestone''s advice seriously. He understood that overusing the recovery potion could have detrimental effects, and he didn''t want to risk bing dependent on it.


    If Atticus could only drink the potion once a day, it would set his training back significantly. But he had no intention of bing addicted to it simply because he was too subborn to listen to advice.


    After learning a little more about rune engraving from Grimestone, Atticus left the room.


    Grimestone stood alone in the room, lost in deep contemtion. "In less than an hour," he muttered absentmindedly.


    The astonishing sight of Atticus sessfully channeling his will and engraving his first rune on his very first attempt, all in less than an hour, left him utterly astounded. It was as if the very foundations of what he believed about the art of rune engraving had been shaken.


    It had to be remembered that Lucas, whom he had considered a genius, took three weeks to achieve this feat!


    What Atticus had just aplished was nothing short of history-making.


    "Shit. Damn this mana contract," he muttered, frustration evident in his voice.


    The stringent mana contract, which prohibited the staff from sharing any information about the trainees, their progress, or ranks with anyone else, was a constant source of vexation.


    Grimestone wished he could shout to the entire human domain about the once-in-a-generation prodigy he was currently mentoring.


    He shook his head in disappointment, ''I shouldn''t engrave anything today, I could truly kill myself if I lose all motivation currently,'' he thought to himself.


    As Atticus exited the Runes division building, he made his way to the emporium to purchase the potion.


    Unfortunately, Grimestone had forgotten to mention the name of the potion. However, after exining its effects to the clerk, she promptly informed him of its name: Will Renewal.


    Atticus thanked her and began perusing the list in search of it. Upon finding it, his eyes couldn''t help widen, expressing his surprise, ''1000 Raven points each!?'' in his thoughts.


    After a few seconds, oveing his initial shock, he reluctantly purchased two potions, nearly depleting his Raven points. With the potions in hand, he left the building and headed back to his room.


    After a few minutes, Atticus reached his room and immediately made his way to the training room. He sat down cross-legged and began to reflect on everything that had happened that day.


    He had taken the first step in learning how to create runes, although he knew there was a long journey ahead before he could be considered a true runesmith, it was still something.


    "I need to find a way to increase my will," he muttered, trying to think of a way to increase his will without risking his life.


    "Speaking of will, I wonder if the system has added it to my stats." Curiosity piqued, Atticus decided to check if the system had included ''will'' in his stats.


    "Status," he muttered, and a holographic interface materialized in front of him.


    ***


    A/N: I need golden tickets!??????

 Chapter 82 His way?

    <h4>Chapter 82 His way?</h4>


    "Status," Atticus muttered, and a holographic interface materialized in front of him.


    ============


    Character Profile:


    ------------------------


    Name: Atticus Ravenstein


    Age: 10


    Gender: Male


    Race: Human


    Attributes:


    ------------------------


    Strength: 55


    Agility: 59


    Endurance: 67


    Vitality: 60


    Intelligence: 22


    Perception: 9


    Charm: 19


    Will: 3 New!


    Level: Intermediate+


    Talent: Mythical


    Bloodline: Primordial Elemental Bloodline


    - Level 2


    - Fire: 9.1%


    - Air: 9%


    - Water: 7.3%


    - Earth: 8.5%


    Abilities:


    ------------------------


    Innate Skills:


    * Conceal [Potential: Mythical]


    - The ability to conceal your level from anyone regardless of rank. You may choose what level you want to be shown.


    - Current mastery: Mythical


    Life Weapon Skills:


    * Transcendent sh: Godspeed Grace


    Normal Skills:


    * Arcane Barrier [Potential: Transcendent]


    - Current Mastery: Intermediate+


    * Elemental Mimicry [Potential: Transcendent]


    -Current mastery: Novice


    *Ethereal Clock [Potential: Empowered]


    -Current mastery: Novice-


    =============


    "It seems I was right," Atticus muttered, gazing at his status. He understood that the system''s sole function was to quantify the strength he possessed and was consciously using.


    Just like his perception, since he hadn''t actively used his will before, it wasn''t reflected in his stats. "I truly have to increase my will," he couldn''t help but notice how low his will waspared to his other stats.


    By simply engraving just one rune, Atticus still felt the effects of low will, even after drinking the potion. He found himself second-guessing every action he wanted to take.


    If not for his stubborn nature, Atticus might have given in to the temptation to lie down on the floor and sleep.


    Shaking off the feeling, he closed his eyes and entered a meditative state, seeking to calm his mind.


    He reyed everything that had happened to him in his thoughts¡ªthe reasons why he needed to grow stronger, the infuriating face of the man who had shot him, the burning desire to turn that man''s face into mush.


    As he imagined these scenarios, Atticus gradually began to regain his motivation. He knew why he wanted to be stronger: to ensure that the painful events from his past life did not repeat themselves, to protect his loved ones, and to make the person who had killed him and sent him here pay!


    Atticus took a deep breath, one that cleared his mind of any unnecessary thoughts. Then, he began absorbing mana, determined to increase his strength.


    ***


    Inside a training room, a young girl could be seen sleeping on the floor in one corner, surrounded by scattered broken parts of robots.


    Her body was battered, with bruises covering her and already healing violet-colored marks marring her skin. Dried tears streaked down her cheeks.


    The room was enveloped in silence, with only the sound of a ticking clock breaking it. As the clock struck precisely 5, as if programmed into her very being, her eyelids flickered open, revealing her blood-red eyes.


    Aurora opened her eyes and immediately attempted to rise, but the pain coursing through her body was unbearable, causing her to emit a groan. Her legs and hands ached, every part of her body in pain.


    Despite the agony, she forced herself to stand. Only she knew what would happen if she waste.


    Using the wall behind her as support, she struggled to her feet, her legs trembling uncontrobly throughout the process. She retrieved the pair of gauntlets from beside where she had slept, and began to make her way out of the training room.


    Every step she took sent a hellish wave of pain through her body. With how advanced the world had gotten, healing all of this was just one potion away.


    However, to ensure one received the full benefits of training, it wasn''t rmended¡ªunless, of course, if the training wasn''t as grueling as what Aurora went through everyday.


    Healing oneself would mean mending the muscles, effectively healing everything and leaving no opportunity to adapt and grow stronger.


    Her body arching, she made it to the door and went out. The next few minutes was a testament to her dedication and willpower. She navigated through the camp and entered another building, entering a training room within.


    Leaning against the wall to catch a brief respite, she prepared herself for another grueling day.


    After a few minutes, a man entered the room, his presence imposing andmanding. His piercing blood red eyes immediately spotted Aurora resting against the wall.


    Aurora, who had noticed Rowan''s entrance, flinched and quickly stood upright. She forced her trembling legs to carry her toward him, her entire body quivering.


    Rowan''s cold gaze followed her every movement, not uttering a word.


    As she reached his front, Rowan spoke, his voice frigid, "Attack."


    Aurora shivered upon hearing themand, fully aware of the consequences of disobedience. Summoning her strength, she equipped her gauntlet, enhancing her body with mana and pushing her bloodline to its maximum limit.


    mes enveloped her body in a fiery burst as she dashed toward Rowan at a blistering speed. As she closed in, she concentrated all her power in her hands and delivered a powerful punch.


    Rowan remained unmoved, his expression unchanged. He simply raised his right hand in the direction of her strike. As the attacknded, there was no explosive impact, no shockwave¡ªinstead, the attack fizzled out as if it had met an imprable wall.


    Immediately, a powerful punch followed, striking Aurora with explosive force, sending her hurtling through the air. She collided with the wall on the opposite side of the room.


    Not missing a beat, Rowan''s words followed, "Again," his voice demandingpliance.


    This grueling training regimen was what Aurora endured every day.


    After a few hellish hours,te at night, Aurora could be seen struggling to move, relying on the walls of the camp building for support as she made her way back to her dorm after the intense training session.


    Unbeknownst to her, piercing blue eyes were observing her every move. Atticus maintained a safe distance, ensuring that she remained unaware of his presence.


    He stared at Aurora''s struggling figure, his expression neutral.


    This was his way¡ªindifferent to those he didn''t consider family or friends. There was no rtionship whatsoever between him and Aurora that would warrant him to help her. This was how he had always lived his life and how he intended to continue living it.


    Atticus clenched his fist so hard that blood started dripping. ''So why am I angry?'' he thought.


    ***


    A/N: I cried writing this chapter ??????. Aurora''s situation is truly horrible. It''s so bad that I needed a whole box of tissues to get through it. Ah, the things I do for my characters!


    If you feel like cheering up this pitiful author, a gift wouldn''t hurt, right? ?? I truly hope you''re enjoying the story, and please don''t forget toment and leave reviews if you are. Thank you for reading!

 Chapter 83 I don’t Need Your Pity

    <h4>Chapter 83 I don''t Need Your Pity</h4>


    The next day, Atticus woke up and went through his normal routine before heading to the morning training session as usual.


    He met Nate and Lucas on the training ground, and they exchanged brief greetings with him.


    Nate, after losing to Erik, seemed to have been humbled. He was not as boastful as usual, appearing calm and quiet, asionally looking at Erik with determination.


    Lucas, though, was happy about Nate''s changed attitude. He had grown frustrated with always having to rein him in whenever he wanted to do something foolish. Despite this change being at the cost of Nate''s loss, he was still d about his friend''s change.


    Atticus briefly shifted his gaze away from the duo and scanned the training grounds, searching for a particr red-eyed girl.


    However, no matter how much he looked, he couldn''t find her. Despite waiting until 6:00 AM, Aurora had yet to appear.


    ''She missed today''s training session too,'' Atticus noted.


    At exactly 6:00 AM, Elias as usual walked into the training grounds and immediatelymenced their training session.


    Throughout the course, Atticus waspletely lost in thought, struggling to understand the nagging feeling that persisted in his consciousness.


    Despite being distracted, he still reached the starting line first, leaving the rest of the trainees in his dust.


    Upon reaching the finish line, Atticus began walking away before Elias even spoke. Elias didn''t stop him, seeing no need to do so.


    After the training session, Atticus returned to his room and took a shower. But despite feeling refreshed physically, something continued to bother his consciousness.


    In an effort to dispel the unsettling feeling, he decided to train. Upon entering the training room, he sat down cross-legged, closed his eyes, and began meditating, attempting to clear his mind.


    After a few minutes, he opened his eyes in frustration.


    ''What''s wrong with me?'' he thought.


    He closed his eyes again and tried to focus inwardly, repeating in his mind, ''Concentrate, concentrate.''


    However, after a few moments without any progress, the nagging feeling still persisted.


    "Fuck," he muttered and stood up, leaving his room.


    Later that night, Aurora, with her usual struggling gait, leaned on the walls of the camp building to support herself as she made her way toward her room.


    As she reached the end of one building, she paused, looking at another building a few feet away. She took a deep breath and encouraged herself, ''You can do it, Aurora.''


    She left the support of the building and began walking toward the next, her legs wobbling, each step causing pain to course through her body.


    Before she got halfway there, a voice broke through the silence, "Do you want to keep doing this?" The voice asked, emanating from the space between the two buildings.


    Aurora''s eyes widened. She always waited until nighttime to go to her room for two reasons: to rest after the grueling training and to avoid other trainees seeing her battered form.


    Aurora couldn''t help but wonder, ''Who?''


    She quickly turned and saw thest person she wanted to see her in this state¡ªa boy with spiky, mane-like hair and blue eyes, Atticus.


    Immediately upon seeing him, she stood upright, not wanting to show weakness. However, even that small movement sent a wave of pain through her body, causing her face to scrunch up momentarily.


    She quicklyposed herself, concealing the pain deep inside.


    But had she been able to hide it from Atticus? No. With his heightened perception, he would be ashamed to miss something so obvious.


    Atticus repeated his question, "Do you want to keep doing this?" while looking directly into her eyes.


    Aurora''s heart skipped a beat, ''He knows.''


    Throughout her life, she had been regarded as a genius and pampered. The only significant hardship she could recall was her mother''s death when she was young. But even then, her father had always been there for her, providing her with everything she needed.


    This was even more evident when she awakened her transcendent talent at the age of 7. She could never forget the happiness on Rowan''s face that day.


    Every fight or spar she had engaged in with people her age or even slightly older had always resulted in her victory. Only the top talents in the family reached the intermediate- rank at the age of 10, and she was one of them.


    So when she came to the camp, she was filled with pride. However, it all changed when she lost to Atticus. It was a first for her, a feeling she had never experienced before. She started regarding him as her rival after that, someone she had to defeat.


    Thest person she wanted to witness her in such a state was her self-proimed rival.


    Then Atticus''s question finally registered in her mind, ''Do you want to keep doing this?''


    Immediately, a whirlwind of emotions washed over her¡ªconfusion, understanding and eventually anger.


    In anger, she shouted, her voice trembling with fury, "Do you think I want this!?" Her words pierced the stillness of the night, the intensity of the moment escting.


    Despite the excruciating pain coursing through her body, she continued to walk toward Atticus, her voicedced with fury.


    "It''s all your fault! Dad was always so nice to me before, so caring. It was when you came that all this started!" Her voice grew strained as she attempted to wipe away the tears streaming down her face with her sleeves.


    With each painful step, she reached Atticus, poking his chest gently with her finger as she used him, "This is your fault!" Her voice quivered,ing out in sobs.


    Atticus remained unmoved, his stoic expression belying the turmoil within.


    Aurora''s anger gradually gave way to profound sadness. Tears flowed freely down her cheeks, her head bowed using her fist to hit his chest gently as she whispered, "It''s your fault, or else Dad would never¡­"


    Atticus, as if he hadn''t heard her, simply repeated his question, "Do you want to keep doing this?"


    Aurora paused, her head still lowered. She wiped her tears with her sleeves and sniffled before finally looking up, meeting Atticus''s gaze directly.


    She uttered, "I don''t need your pity," and without waiting for a response, she turned and began to struggle away.


    Atticus watched her departure in silence, making no attempt to stop her.

 Chapter 84 Breakdown

    <h4>Chapter 84 Breakdown</h4>


    The next day, Aurora stuck to her hellish routine, and at the end of the day, she was, as usual, using the camp building as support and heading back to her room at night.


    Yesterday, when she got to her room after the conversation with Atticus, she regretted what she had said.


    ''It''s not his fault,'' she thought. She knew yesterday she was just looking for someone to pour her frustrations on.


    She knew deep down that Atticus had nothing to do with the way she''s being treated. ''He''ll probably not talk to me again,'' she thought sadly as she kept struggling to walk.


    Just as she got to the same corner she had that interaction with Atticus yesterday, she heard a voice, a voice she was all too familiar with already, "Do you want to keep doing this?"


    Her eyes widened. ''He didn''t leave,'' she thought. She quickly turned and saw Atticus standing there, his piercing blue eyes still maintaining that emotionless gaze.


    She clenched her fist and replied, "I don''t need your pity. You should mind your business." And just like yesterday, she turned and started walking away.


    Atticus again did nothing to stop her and just watched her leave. After she left, he turned and started heading towards his room.


    The next day, Aurora made sure to leave veryte in order to avoid a certain blue-eyed boy, in case he decided toe again.


    But despite her caution, as if on rey, she still heard the same emotionless voice as she was passing by the corner, "Do you want to keep doing this?"


    ''Shit,'' she thought. But this time she didn''t even turn to face him. She didn''t say anything. She just kept struggling to walk forward, trying to get to her room.


    And as usual, Atticus did nothing to stop her.


    And this was how Aurora''s nights went every day. After the hellish training, heading to her room, she would unfailingly meet Atticus with his usual cold eyes and hear the same question over and over again, "Do you want to keep doing this?"


    This went on for about a week. And during this week, she hade to like the interaction.


    After Aurora''s mother died, she had her father for support. Although devastated by her mother''s death, her father provided warmth for her. But after arriving at camp, all that warmth vanished, leaving her devoid of any love in her life.


    She didn''t have any friends in camp. With her spending practically all day training, it wasn''t possible to socialize.


    And although she wouldn''t want to admit it, during the weeks when Atticus had alwayse out unfailingly to meet her, despite his emotionless gaze, it made her feel cared for, something she desperately needed.


    Although her days were still filled with hellish training, it still made her feel a little happy to always see him there every night, like a little light bringing up an area in an unending dark tunnel.


    She smiled a little as she once again ignored Atticus''s question, struggling to walk to her room.


    The next day, Aurora was, as usual, struggling to walk to her room, already anticipating the cold, emotionless voice as she got to the usual corner. But to her surprise, she got there and she didn''t hear anything.


    She quickly turned and looked around, trying to find Atticus, but she didn''t see anyone. "Maybe he had something to do today?" She muttered.


    Then, with slight hesitation, she continued walking to her room.


    The next day, heading back to her room after her hellish training, the same thing repeated itself. She looked around but couldn''t find Atticus anywhere.


    "Today too?" She muttered, trying to convince herself that he had something to do today too. After a few seconds, she unwillingly turned her gaze from the corner and went to her room.


    This scene repeated itself for a few days, with Aurora anticipating that voice and getting disappointed when he didn''t show.


    Not getting her usual respite every night was starting to get to her.


    Initially, it was fine because there was no expectation, and she wasn''t excited about anything, but getting used to the little happiness every night after her hellish day, it was painful that it just stopped like that.


    ''He left,'' she thought, saddened, while walking towards her room after not seeing him at the corner again.


    After that, anytime she was going back to her room, despite realizing that he wasn''ting again, she couldn''t help but look around, anticipating his voice anytime she got to the usual corner. But the same thing repeated itself, and she unwillingly left to her room.


    And then the days passed. She was walking back to her dorm room, having already epted that he wasn''ting back, and no amount of anticipation could change this.


    As she got to the usual corner, she heard a voice that she had been anticipating for a while, "Do you want to keep doing this?"


    Aurora froze. His voice made her feel warm, very warm, despite it being cold.


    She quickly turned and saw the usual emotionless gaze he always had.


    Seeing him, she didn''t know how or why, but tears started streaming out of her eyes like a flood.


    Aurora broke down, her legs losing all their strength as she fell, wailing and crying loudly, while wiping her tears with her sleeve, muttering within sobs, "No, I don''t want to do this," sniffling her nose,


    "I¡­ it hur¡­t so bad."


    ***


    Hi everyone,


    I apologize if things have been a bit slow or uneventfultely. I wanted to give Aurora some depth because she will be an important character in the future. I tried to keep it as shorrt as possible, so please have mercy on this humble author ????.


    On a brighter note, the moment you''ve been eagerly awaiting, yes, that one ??, is right around the corner. So, stay tuned and anticipate!


    Thank you so much for reading. I need golden tickets ??.

 Chapter 85 Not So Indifferent After All

    <h4>Chapter 85 Not So Indifferent After All</h4>


    Atticus approached Aurora, who was wailing on the floor. He bent down to her level and gently raised her chin, gazing directly into her red, puffy eyes.


    Her face was soaked with tears, mucusing out of her nose, and her eyes were swollen. Atticus gave her his warmest smile, a smile filled with reassurance, but it only seemed to make Aurora cry even harder.


    Her sobs racked her fragile frame as she clung to him, her tiny hands gripping his clothes, soaking them with her tears.


    Atticus didn''t utter a word; instead, he offered silent sce through his embrace. He held her close, patting her head in a tender and reassuring manner.


    In that secluded alleyway, the only sounds that resonated were the heart-wrenching sobs of a young girl, a testament to the hell Aurora had endured for far too long.


    After a few minutes of unrestrained tears, exhaustion overcame her. Aurora''s cries slowly subsided, reced by soft, quivering breaths as she drifted into a restless slumber within Atticus''s hand.


    Atticus sighed, ''What am i doing?''? he wondered. His decision to intervene in Aurora''s matter had taken him by surprise, challenging his self-image of indifference.


    Carefully, he lifted her fragile form in a gentle princess carry, cradling her against his chest. He carried her to his room and gently ced her on his bed and covered her with a nket.


    Aurora stirred slightly, her body instinctively seeking warmth andfort. Atticus watched her for a moment and with a conflicted heart, he shook his head and quietly left the room, closing the door behind him.


    He went to sit down on the couch in the parlor, his eyes cold and distant.


    Why had Atticus done it?


    Even he didn''t have a clear answer.


    For as long as he could remember, Atticus had always considered himself indifferent towards others, or so he had believed. He had always held his family in high regard, cherishing those close to him above all else.


    He didn''t view himself as a viin or an anti-social loner; rather, he saw himself as someone who wouldn''t go out of his way to help those he didn''t deem important.


    Throughout his life on Earth, this principle had guided him¡ªan unwavering belief in an eye for an eye. He treated people in kind, offering goodness to those who extended it and retaliating against those who inflicted harm.


    Even when faced with the suffering of others, it had done little to stir his emotions. Atticus had always prided himself on his indifference towards anyone outside of his family circle.


    In his past life, his mother had showered him with love and attention, and even in this life, he continued to receive affection and care from his loved ones.


    However, witnessing the torment inflicted upon someone who should have been cherished by her own father ignited an unfamiliar feeling within him. It was a sensation that he couldn''t quite define.


    What solidified this change in him was the realization that the girl in question, Aurora, was just a child. She was 10 years old!


    Atticus couldn''t help but draw parallels between her circumstances and the lives of ten year olds back on Earth.


    Despite the elerated maturation of children in Eldoralth, he found it difficult to ept the harsh reality that Aurora was facing.


    Witnessing a child endure such torment was deeply unsettling, something only the coldest of hearts could ignore.


    And it appeared that Atticus''s heart wasn''t as cold as he had thought.


    Initially, he had been determined to ignore the troubling situation that had unfolded before him. He had wanted to erase the haunting image of Aurora that night from his mind, hoping that by turning a blind eye, he could free himself from the nagging thoughts that gued his consciousness.


    However, no matter how hard he tried to bury the matter, it continued to gnaw at his very being, refusing to be ignored.


    Eventually, he decided to take action.


    Atticus knew that he wasn''t close enough to Aurora to convince her to defy her father''s orders.


    The fear she held for Rowan ran deep within her, making her obedient despite the inner turmoil she surely felt. So, he devised a different strategy¡ªone that required a delicate touch of maniption.


    The n was straightforward. He had observed that Auroracked warmth and in her life. She had no friends at the camp, her mother was deceased, and her father treated her coldly.


    Atticus realized that the key to helping hery in making her yearn for that warmth.


    During the nights he consistently showed up, Atticus noticed how Aurora slowly started to get used to his presence and even appreciate it.


    He had witnessed the subtle shift in her demeanor, the way she began to anticipate their brief interactions, finding sce and a glimmer of happiness in those fleeting moments.


    So, he abruptly stopped appearing for a while, observing from a distance as she searched for him at their usual meeting spot.


    He had seen the sadness that clouded her eyes when he wasn''t there, the reluctance with which she eventually retreated to her room when he failed to show.


    Atticus watched this pattern unfold for several days, realizing that Aurora was reaching her breaking point. It was then that he decided to reappear, pushing her emotions to the breaking point.


    Now, Atticus sat on the couch, his back against it, and reflected on his actions.


    He muttered softly to himself, "I guess I''m not so indifferent after all, huh?" It was a reluctant admission, but he hade to terms with the fact that he did care.


    He let out a deep sigh, "Now how should i handle this," he muttered, wondering about the best way to handle the situation.


    ***


    Hi ?? . I truly hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you did, while giving golden tickets might not be possible, I would truly appreciate powerstones orments. They''ll motivate me and also help this story reach more readers. Thank you for reading.

 Chapter 86 Cringe

    <h4>Chapter 86 Cringe</h4>


    Aurora''s eyes flicked open, and she found herself sitting up in an unfamiliar bed. She rubbed her eyes with her hand and stretched her body, letting out a cute yawn before taking a moment to get her bearings.


    The first thing she noticed was that her body felt different, surprisingly good. It was a stark contrast to the constant pain she was ustomed to. No aches, no bruises, no pain at all.


    She gingerly examined her body, marveling at the absence of the usual marks. This newfound change felt both strange and wonderful.


    However, like a lightning bolt, the memory of the previous day came rushing back. She quickly realized that she wasn''t in her own room, although she wouldn''t admit it in public, her room was filled with giant pink teddy bears.


    But this room looked different, it was very in. A wave of realization washed over her, and her eyes widened as she recalled the events from the day before.


    She quickly jumped up from the bed, checking the time immediately, she saw it was already passed 8.


    ''No!''? Panic set in as she screamed inwardly, realizing that she was runningte. She dashed to the door, flinging it open, and stepped into the living room where Atticus and Ember were sitting at the table.


    Their gazes turned toward her as she entered. Aurora immediately smelt the scent of food in the air making stomach growl loudly.


    She quickly ced her hand over her mouth and cleared her throat awkwardly, her cheeks turning beet red.


    Atticus, looking somewhat amused by her predicament, broke the silence. "Come sit and eat," he said.


    Aurora hesitated for a moment, her internal struggle evident on her face, "I can''t, I have to leave. Dad will be waiting for me," she replied hurriedly, while walking towards the door, her body slightly trembling as if foreseeing what she would go through because she waste.


    "Aurora," Atticus, who had remained seated, called her name. Aurora stopped and turned to look at him.


    His voice was serious as he said, "Aurora, if you don''t want to, then don''t do it. You''re the owner of your own life. Walk out that door, and I''ll never interfere in this matter again."


    His words struck a chord within Aurora. She had not known Atticus well, but the seriousness in his expression and the sincerity in his voice were undeniable, she instinctively knew, ''He''s serious, he''ll really leave,''


    Tears welled up in her eyes as she continued to gaze at him.


    Atticus waspletely serious about never interfering again if she leaves. He had already stepped out of his usual disposition to intervene in her life, and if she chose to turn away from his help, then why should he bother trying to help her?


    As Aurora locked eyes with Atticus, the situation grew increasingly serious. But then, the sound of silent chewing disrupted the tense atmosphere, Ember was entirely engrossed in her meal not caring one bit about the situation unfolding.


    Honestly, Aurora''s situation might sound pitiful, but frankly, she doesn''t care.


    The subtle sound of Ember eating seemed to relieve the tension. Atticus''s serious look seemed to crack as a subtle chuckle escaped his lips, and he couldn''t help but shake his head at this silent beauty.


    Aurora also seemed to rx, but it didn''tst long as Atticus spoke again. "So what will you decide?" he asked, regaining his serious look.


    Aurora turned her gaze downward, her face showing as if she was going through an internal dilemma. After a few seconds, she looked up and gazed at Atticus.


    Something about his look made her decision more reassuring. She nodded with determination, but her shaking hands betrayed how much turmoil she was currently going through.


    Atticus nodded back with a small smile and gestured to a seat at the table. Aurora walked towards it and sat down beside Ember, who was still eating without a care in the world.


    Atticus ced a te of food in front of her and went to sit down himself, starting to eat.


    Aurora watched as they both ate, seemingly unbothered and carefree. She turned her gaze to the food in front of her and thought, ''It looks so good.''


    With the hellish training she went through every day, she rarely had the luxury of savoring the taste of her meals. The pain in her body often overshadowed any enjoyment of food.


    She stretched her hand and grabbed a spoon, scooping a spoonful of the food. As it entered her mouth, it was immediately bombarded with delicious taste.


    She took another spoonful and kept eating, not realizing when tears started streaming from her eyes. Atticus watched her without saying anything, releasing a small sigh, and continued eating.


    Once they were done eating, Atticus turned his gaze to Aurora, who had already stopped crying. She also turned to face him, her eyes still puffy.


    "I''m not going to mince my words," Atticus began. "Your father is foolish for treating you that way."


    His words made Aurora clench her fist. Despite her father''s terrible treatment, he was still her father.


    Atticus noticed her reaction but ignored it. He continued, "I''m sure you already know, but the reason why he''s like that is because he''s trying to take down the main family."


    Aurora''s eyes widened; Atticus was being incredibly direct. Most people would avoid this delicate topic, but Atticus seemed determined to be blunt.


    "I''m sure you already know why he''s trying to do that, so I don''t have to go there. Here''s the thing, Aurora: you''re going to have to make a choice. The main family is standing in the way of your father''s revenge, so he''s trying to get rid of us, no matter the cost."


    Aurora''s hand clenched harder as she understood the implication of those words, ''no matter the cost,'' even if it meant sacrificing his own daughter.


    "You can either keep doing what he wants and keep suffering or simply don''t. You''re in the camp, you''re a trainee; he can''t do anything to you here. So you have three years to figure out what you want to do. I won''t force you to do anything; this is entirely your choice. But if you choose thetter, despite how cringe this sounds, I will offer you my protection."

 Chapter 87 Friends

    <h4>Chapter 87 Friends </h4>


    The next morning, Aurora and Atticus could be seen on the training ground. The day before, Atticus had managed to convince Aurora to ignore Rowan''smand.


    Aurora had reluctantly agreed, although Atticus could still notice her shaking at times.? But he left her alone, allowing her to deal with her inner turmoil.


    ''If she''s not 100% in this, it would be a waste of time,'' Atticus thought. He knew that, in the end, everything depended on Aurora.


    Ifter down the line she decided to return to her father, he wouldn''t be able to stop her. He also recognized that abruptly leaving her father behind would be incredibly difficult; after all, he was her only family.


    Atticus turned his gaze away from Aurora, who was already nervously biting her fingernails, toward the approaching duo of Lucas and Nate. They both disyed slight surprise when they saw Atticus standing together with Aurora.


    ''What''s going on?'' Lucas couldn''t help but wonder. But Nate was always one to wear his emotions on his face, so he openly asked, "Seeing you both together is so weird. Have you two be friends or something?"


    Lucas couldn''t help but internally give his friend a high five. He too was curious. Although he had recently informed Atticus about Rowan, he didn''t want to ask him about this situation due to the evident awkwardness.


    Atticus smiled and replied, "I guess you could say that. We''re friends."


    Hearing his words, Aurora froze. When the duo arrived, she hadn''t even nced at them, too absorbed in her inner turmoil. But Atticus words had an unexpected impact on her.


    ''Friends?'' She muttered inwardly. That word made her happy, too happy, eliciting a small smile from her.


    "What the¡­" Nate eximed in surprise, leaving his mouth hanging open. Atticus and Aurora as friends? It was thest thing he expected.


    They were the first and second ranked in the first year, essentially the fiercest rivals in the ss. Everyone had noticed the intense stares Aurora usually directed at Atticus whenever they were on the training ground.


    What was even more baffling was the fact that Aurora had recently lost to Atticus. Nate had expected their rivalry to intensify after that match. This development was truly unexpected.


    Lucas raised an eyebrow, thinking, ''Interesting.'' While he couldn''t say for sure what had transpired, he had a general idea of the situation.


    However, both Nate and Lucas''s faces couldn''t help but twitch when they realized that Aurora didn''t even spare them a nce since they arrived.


    They all remained awkwardly quiet as the other trainees began to arrived.


    As they were each arriving, they were each expressing their surprise at seeing Atticus and Aurora together.


    Just like Nate, they had expected Atticus and Aurora''s rivalry to grow stronger, especially after Aurora''s loss in thebat challenge.


    However, all they could do was gossip and whisper amongst themselves, none of them having the balls to approach Atticus and Aurora.


    At 6 a.m., Elias promptly arrived at the training grounds, and he couldn''t help but smile upon seeing Aurora looking far less worn out and battered than usual.


    He nced at Atticus, and his smile widened; he could guess what had happened.


    Without wasting any time, they delved into the training session.


    It was Aurora''s first time going through the course at full strength. Despite being weaker than Atticus, she still outssed the other trainees.


    With the brutal training she had gone through, she couldn''t bepared with the rest of the trainee.


    Aurora closely followed behind Atticus, leaving the rest of the trainees far behind. Atticus turned to see Aurora keeping up with him.


    She was keeping an eye out for traps, and as she turned, she caught his gaze and spoke, "What are you looking at?"


    Atticus smirked and suddenly picked up the pace swifty sparking apetitive spirit in Aurora.


    She immediately pushed herself harder and started running after him, trying to win, but she eventually struggled to keep up and was left in the dust.


    Atticus reached the finish line after an hour and took a few seconds to catch his breath. Elias greeted him with a smile, "Well done, you''re improving quickly."


    He couldn''t help butpliment Atticus on his rapid growth. Atticus was now able to finish the course in just 1 hour, a stark contrast to the 3 hours he usually allotted for the other trainees.


    "Thank you," Atticus replied and decided to wait a while to see if Aurora would make it back.


    After about an hour and 30 minutes, Atticus and Elias spotted a petite red-eyed girl emerging from the forest. She lookedpletely tired, but her determination unwavering, refusing to give up.


    Elias smiled, pleased with Aurora''s progress. He had trained many youths, and it was always a thrill to see them improve.


    The more geniuses in the family, the greater the sess for the Ravenstein family.


    Aurora dropped to her knees as she reached Atticus and Elias. They allowed her to catch her breath, and after a few moments, Elias spoke, arge grin on his face, "Good job, Aurora. 50 points for making it within the time limit!"


    At his words, Aurora smiled. She was d for once to go through normal training. Although her body was aching currently, it couldn''t bepared to the brutal training her father subjected her to.


    After resting for a few minutes, Aurora and Atticus left the training grounds and started walking back to Atticus''s room.


    Aurora was still conflicted and scared that she might run into her father if she went to her room, so Atticus decided to let her stay with him for now.


    As the duo was making their way back, their path was suddenly blocked by a man.


    Aurora, seeing this man, instinctively hid behind Atticus as if seeking protection.


    Atticus looked at Finn, his gaze frightening.


    He hadn''t met Finn before, but seeing the way Aurora reacted when she saw him, there was no other exnation needed.

 Chapter 88 You’ve Suffered

    <h4>Chapter 88 You¡¯ve Suffered </h4>


    Finn sighed upon seeing Aurora like this. Even he didn''t like the way Rowan treated his daughter. It was far too brutal. But what could he do? Rowan was his master, and his words werew. He had no choice but to listen.


    "Young miss, Master Rowan requests your presence," he spoke.


    Aurora didn''t answer; she just kept holding onto Atticus''s sleeves, shivering slightly. Atticus didn''t speak either, not uttering a word.


    Finn, not getting his answer, spoke again, "You know what will happ¡ª" but was interrupted as Atticus suddenly started walking away.


    His gaze was forward, absolutely ignoring Finn''s existence. He dragged Aurora with him as he walked.


    When Finn had blocked their way, he didn''t even acknowledge his presence. Hepletely disregarded him and only spoke to Aurora. So why then should he bother to acknowledge Finn''s presence?


    Finn blinked,pletely bewildered. ''Was I just ignored?'' A subtle chuckle escaped his lips.


    He, a master rank, a rank achieved by only a select few in the human domain, a rank earned through blood and sweat, was being ignored by a 10-year-old child?


    ''Ah, it''s unfortunate, but this is the world you live in, Finn,'' he thought.


    What gave Atticus the audacity to do such a thing to someone who could crush him like an ant?


    It was power.


    And Finn knew this. Sure, he was under a mana contract and couldn''t harm Atticus in anyway, but there were many ways to make life hell for Atticus in the camp.


    However, would he dare to do such a thing?


    No! Not even Rowan, his master, could, so who was he to challenge the main family''s power?


    The power of the main family was absolute. Without a Paragon rank, Rowan knew what he was doing was all a waste of time, which was why he was thrilled when Aurora awakened her transcendent talent.


    Finn couldn''t help but shake his head with a chuckle, while gazing at Atticus and Aurora''s backs as they left. ''You''ve suffered, Finn,'' he thought to himself as he turned to leave.


    ¡­


    In an office, Finn stood bowing in front of Rowan. He had just reported what happened when he went to fetch Aurora.


    Rowan frowned. Aurora dared to disobey him? His aura radiated outwards, showcasing his grandmaster aura. The aura pressed down on Finn, making him kneel.


    The disparity between a master and a grandmaster rank was just too much; he couldn''t even fight against the aura.


    "I''ll get her myself," Rowan said coldly, his voice chilling. "Let''s see if she dares defy me." And as he was about to stand, something suddenly clicked in his head.


    He sat back down, trying to piece together the information.


    What was it that they really needed? Yes, a paragon. But what else? It was something every person fighting a war needed: information about their enemies.


    And how could they get it? It was by nting a spy.


    He desperately needed a spy in the main family. Every single servant working for the main family was under strict mana contract. He had tried countless times, but it was impossible to sneak someone in.


    From the information he had gotten from Finn, he knew that it was Atticus who helped Aurora. And from the way Finn reported that she was acting, it was obvious that Atticus was protecting her. He must have promised to protect her, that was why she gained the courage to defy his orders!


    Sure, he couldn''t do anything to them in the camp as they were trainees, but what about after camp? What was his n then? How would he protect her? There was only one way: take her back to the main family estate, a perfect position for a spy.


    Rowan knew his daughter more than anyone else, even herself. Regardless of whatever courage she must have gained, no matter how much she had grown, in his presence, she didn''t dare defy his words.


    The n was simple: leave her and let her gain their trust, and then turn her into a spy.


    Rowan''s mouth seemed to curl up a little bit as he came to this conclusion; he immediately retracted his aura and instructed Finn, "From now on, don''t do anything to them. Just leave leave them be," he said.


    Finn was surprised for a moment and was about to ask why, but he decided against it; his master''s words werew. Finn nodded, bowed, and left the office.


    ¡­


    Atticus and Aurora were currently facing each other in his training room, unaware of Rowan''s ns.


    "Are you sure about this?" Atticus asked. Aurora nodded confidently; she needed to see the disparity between their strength. Atticus had defeated her swiftly during thebat challenge. She was sure he wasn''t even taking the fight seriously.


    "Are you sure you don''t mind me using my bloodline?" Aurora asked. Atticus had told her that she could go full power and shouldn''t worry about harming him, but since there wasn''t a rune to protect them if anything happened, she couldn''t help but be worried.


    "Yeah, I should be fine," Atticus replied calmly.


    "Alright," Aurora said and swiftly dashed towards Atticus, donned with her gauntlet in her hands. She decided to start without her bloodline first to gauge him and then increase the intensity over time.


    Atticus, with his heightened perception, saw everything in slow motion. He saw her shifting her center of bnce to her left leg, her tensing of the muscles in the same leg, and deduced, ''Spinning kick with her right leg'' immediately.


    Closing the distance with astonishing swiftness, Aurora sent a spinning kick with her right leg at fast speed towards Atticus''s head.


    He was already expecting this and simply took arge step forward at a speed Aurora couldn''tprehend, giving her left leg a simple kick that made her lose her bnce and fall on her butt with an undignified thud.


    Aurora sat on the floor, not having gathered herself yet, thinking, ''What just happened?'' She turned her gaze and saw Atticus standing in the same position as before with a nonchnt look on his face.


    Her face turned beet red in embarrassment as she quickly stood up. "Again!" she said, and utilizing her bloodline powers, her body was immediately set aze, mes flickering with intensity.


    She dashed towards Atticus at ming speed, throwing another kick with thrice the speed as before. Her leg cut through the air at a fast speed, and just as she was about to hit, Atticus''s body shifted backward. It wasn''t as if his leg moved; it was like he simply slid back, easily evading Aurora''s strike.


    Undeterred, Aurora kept releasing punches upon punches, kicks upon kicks, and Atticus simply evaded everything easily, his movements simple and graceful.


    After a while of intense battle, Aurora fell down due to exhaustion, her chest rising and falling as shey on the ground, breathing heavily.


    Atticus quickly retrieved water from his space ring and offered it to her. She grabbed it and started drinking the water quickly.


    He chuckled, watching her, and remarked, "You couldn''t even hit me once. How are you so tired?" he teased, making Aurora choke on the water.


    She coughed a few times, stood up, and gave a pathetic attempt at justification, "It''s because I haven''t gotten serious yet!"


    "Hahaha," Atticusughed at her reaction, making Aurora stomp her feet in yful anger, "Stopughing!" she said, dashing towards Atticus, who simply evaded her, not nning on stoppingughing. He couldn''t help but notice the warm smile that appeared on Aurora''s face.

 Chapter 89 Where It Hurts

    <h4>Chapter 89 Where It Hurts</h4>


    Inside a dimly lit room, a lone figure could be seen sleeping on the bed. The room itself was devoid of any personal touches or decorations, giving it a stark and in appearance.


    The only sound breaking the silence was the steady ticking of a clock on the wall. As the clock''s hands reached 4:30, the figure''s eyes flickered open, as if programmed.


    Atticus sat up, stretching and letting out a long, drawn-out yawn. After a moment, he swung his legs over the side of the bed and stood up, covering his mouth as he let out a smaller yawn.


    However, he suddenly stopped, a sense of unease lingered in the back of his mind.


    ''Why do I have a bad feeling about today?'' Atticus pondered for a moment. After some contemtion, he decided to dismiss the feeling and headed to the bathroom. He approached the wall-mounted mirror, toothbrush and toothpaste in hand, and began brushing his teeth.


    As Atticus looked at his reflection, he couldn''t help but admire the changes he had undergone over the past six months at the camp.


    His physical transformation was evident to anyone who had known him before. He had experienced a noticeable growth spurt, gaining several inches in height.


    His physique had be more defined, with his muscles noticeably firmer andpact. The crowning achievement was the emergence of chiseled six-pack abs adorning his stomach, a testament to the rigorous training he had undergone.


    However, it wasn''t just his body that had undergone a remarkable transformation. Atticus''s face had be the epitome of male beauty. His features were finely chiseled, with a jawline that could cut through stone.


    His piercing blue eyes seemed to hold a predatory gaze, like that of a fierce and determined hunter, giving him an aura of irresistible allure.


    Atticus gave himself a smirk, revealing his pearly white teeth. "Damn, I''m handsome," he couldn''t help butment, letting out a chuckle as he continued brushing his teeth. Following his morning routine, he engaged in an hour of training.


    After a few minutes, he left the training room, donning a casual outfit. "Let''s see how much I''ve progressed," he thought and immediately muttered, "Status," causing a holographic interface to materialize in front of his face.


    ============


    Character Profile:


    ------------------------


    Name: Atticus Ravenstein


    Age: 10


    Gender: Male


    Race: Human


    Attributes:


    ------------------------


    Strength: 60


    Agility: 63


    Endurance: 70


    Vitality: 66


    Intelligence: 23


    Perception: 9


    Charm: 20


    Will: 4


    Level: Intermediate+


    Talent: Mythical


    Bloodline: Primordial Elemental Bloodline


    - Level 2


    - Fire: 17.1%


    - Air: 16.5%


    - Water: 14.3%


    - Earth: 16%


    Abilities:


    ------------------------


    Innate Skills:


    * Conceal [Potential: Mythical]


    - The ability to conceal your level from anyone regardless of rank. You may choose what level you want to be shown.


    - Current mastery: Mythical


    Life Weapon Skills:


    * Transcendent sh: Godspeed Grace


    Normal Skills:


    * Arcane Barrier [Potential: Transcendent]


    - Current Mastery: Intermediate+


    * Elemental Mimicry [Potential: Transcendent]


    -Current mastery: Novice+


    *Ethereal Clock [Potential: Empowered]


    -Current mastery: Novice


    =============


    Atticus smiled as he gazed at his stats, relishing every increase in his strength. He thought to himself, ''I''m very close to breaking through to the Advanced rank.''


    He had been relentlessly absorbing mana for months and the anticipation of this breakthrough excited him. He was looking forward to the changes it''ll bring.


    After checking his stats, he left his room and he entered the parlor, where he found Aurora lounging carelessly on the couch.


    A trail of drool escaped from the corner of her slightly parted lips. The nket was haphazardly draped over her torso, leaving her legs exposed.


    Her right leg restedfortably on the couch, while her left leg dangled over the edge, reaching towards the floor.? Atticus couldn''t help but chuckle at the sight.


    Over the past two months, since their encounter with Finn, Rowan hadn''t bothered them again. Atticus had his suspicions about the reason but ultimately decided to let it go. He believed the reason was obvious, but he had made a promise to protect Aurora, and he intended to keep it, no matter what.


    Atticus materialized a bead of water from his palm and shot it towards Aurora''s face while she was sleeping soundly on the couch.


    The droplet hit her face, causing her to jolt awake, disoriented and caught off guard. She tumbled off the couch,nding on the floor with a surprised "What?" as she tried to clear her drowsy eyes.


    Blinking away the sleep, she looked around, trying to make sense of her surroundings. Atticus couldn''t help but chuckle at her bewildered state. "We''re going to bete for training, sleepyhead."


    Aurora''s eyes narrowed as realization dawned on her; he had poured water on her.


    "You!" With a swift motion, she channeled her bloodline power, turning the water into steam in an instant. She swiftly dashed towards Atticus, who was still chuckling, and already moving away, determined to teach him a lesson.


    "Come back here!"


    After a few minutes, they both made their way to the training grounds. Today was the day of thebat challenges, and the trainees were determined to change their ranks.


    They were all already waiting at the training grounds, intending to get through the course swiftly and focus on their challenges. Each of the trainees had adapted remarkably during these two months, with each radiating an aura iparable to when they first entered the camp.


    Atticus found Lucas and Nate and greeted them with a nod. Nate appeared really calm today, standing at the forefront of the trainees, not saying anything, with a calm look on his face. Atticus didn''t even need to ask to know what he was thinking about.


    After a few moments, Elias arrived at the training grounds. "Listen up!" he said. Hearing him speak, the trainees all stiffened. Why was he addressing them? They knew it was usually bad news when Elias addressed them.


    "Damn," one of the trainees muttered, which seemed to represent the mood of all the trainees.


    Elias smirked and continued "Once again, you''ve all adapted wonderfully this past months. Good job," he praised. About 50% of the trainees we''re able to make it down the finish line now.


    Every single trainee in the training ground started grunting and shivering hearing his words. They knew where he was heading to.


    Elias''s smile widened, "Yes, get ready for a change tomorrow. I''m only giving you the grace of today because of yourbat challenges."


    The trainees all let out a sigh of relief, at least he wasn''t totally evil!


    Elias chuckled at their reactions; he always loved teasing the youths. "Now move! We don''t have all day," he instructed, and the trainees listened, starting to run up the mountain.


    ¡­.


    In a spacious forest clearing, a massive imposing ship stood. Before the ship''s open cargo door, a procession of individuals had lined up respectfully on either side, creating a clear path inside.


    At the far end of this line, an inconspicuous tform suddenly emitted a bright green glow and two men materialized on the tform and descended from it.


    The first man had amanding presence, and an unsettling aura seemed to emanate from him, sending shivers down the spines of those nearby.


    He had a crown of lustrous ck hair, neatly styled and flowing down to his broad shoulders. His well-groomed goatee framed his serene face, and he wore a traditional Chinese robe that draped gracefully around his body.


    This man was Alvis, the head of the Obsidian Order branch in sector 3.


    The second man had jet-ck hair that cascaded like a raven-hued waterfall, framing his sharp features with an almost regal allure. His green eyes burned with an intense fire.


    Each strand of his hair seemed to carry a hint of the wind''s whisper, indicating his mastery of an elemental power. This man was Ronad, the head of the Obsidian Order in sector 4.


    As soon as they appeared, everyone present greeted them in unison with bowed heads, eximing, "We greet the branch heads!" However, Alvis and Ronad continued moving forward as if not acknowledging the greetings.


    Alvis wore a cold expression, clearly in a bad mood. Ronad noticed this, smirked and remarked, "Oh, stop brooding, Alvis. We were eventually going to go to war with them. Isn''t it better it happened earlier?" he said with a smile.


    Alvis nced at Ronad, clearly dissatisfied. "Do you know the amount of resources and lives we lost in this war that you involved all of us in without any warning? It was a lot! I lost a quarter of my forces in sector 3, each with strength that will be useful on ''the day''!" he retorted.


    Ronad frowned. "So what were you expecting me to do? Allow the killer of my son to go scot free?" he replied.


    "Yes, that was exactly what you should have done; leave it be. They were all going to die eventually, you set back the order with your actions," Alvis replied sternly.


    Tensions red briefly, and both men released their auras, but before it could escte further, Hugo approached with a differential bow. "We''re ready, Master Alvis," he said.


    This interruption diffused the tension, causing Ronad to turn away with a snort, and Alvis retracted his aura.


    Alvis turned his gaze to Hugo. "Good. As soon as he activates the artifact, get us there immediately," he ordered. Hugo nodded and bowed.


    Without further ado, they entered the ship, with Ronad''sughter echoing in the air.


    "Finally! After all the trouble those white-haired bastards have caused us, we''re going to hit them back where it hurts! Hahaha."


    ***


    A/N: Hey, everyone! I''ve finally created a Discord server. I''d be delighted if you all joined. The link is at the end of the synopsis.


    Feel free to send me a DM on Discord if you have any questions.


    Discord Username: realmweaver


    Thank you for reading! ??

 Chapter 90 Traitor

    <h4>Chapter 90 Traitor</h4>


    The mountain where the Raven camp was established was discovered by the third family head of the Ravenstein family. The mountain held great sentimental value for the family.


    It had no remarkable features, there were no ancient dragons sealed within, nor were there any overpowered treasures to be found. Even the mana surrounding the mountain was subpar at best; without any external influence.


    So, why did the next generation of Ravensteins receive their training there?


    The reason was simple: it was where the first Paragon rank of the Ravenstein family had emerged. During that time, the Ravenstein family had etched their name into the history of the human domain as one of its rulers.


    Since then, the Ravenstein family had been faithfully maintaining the mountain, considering it an integral part of their heritage.


    In the heart of the mountain, the arena where the trainees had theirbat challenges every three months waspletely empty. The challenges were scheduled forter, around 10 am, so it wasn''t surprising that the arena was currently vacant.


    The arena had only one entrance, arge double door that all the trainees used to enter. It was currently wide open in anticipation of the trainees.


    On the opposite side of the door stood an ordinary-looking wall. The wall appeared exactly like the walls surrounding the arena. Only those with the most discerning eyes would notice something odd about that part of the wall.


    The entire wall was covered with runes, including a higher-level illusion rune etched on its surface, making it appear ordinary to the eye.


    Inside the wall, in a surprisingly spacious space, three men were in the middle of a card game. Each of them radiated a master rank aura and had the distinct white hair of the Ravenstein family.


    Every single wall in this space was adorned with screens, disying the live stream of every location in the camp. This was the control room where the entire camp was being monitored.


    The first individual examined his cards carefully and spoke, "Gentlemen, I think it''s time to show you the magic of my lucky deck."


    The two remaining individuals raised an eyebrow, and one of them said, "Lucky deck, huh? We''ll see about that," with a chuckle.


    Despite ying cards, they were all keeping a close eye on every single thing happening in the camp. Multitasking was child''s y for people of their strength.


    Just as the first individual was about to y his card, he suddenly noticed a figure on one of the screens.


    He turned to look and was surprised to see one of the camp''s instructors walking purposefully toward their wall.


    ''What is he doing?'' he wondered. The other two also turned to look and had the same question in mind.


    They all couldn''t help but ask, ''How did we miss him until he got this close?'' simultaneously in their heads.


    But the men weren''t novices at their jobs; they had been working at the camp for years. One of them immediately instructed, "Report this."


    They found it odd that an instructor was walking towards their wall. In the camp, apart from Rowan, no one was allowed to enter the control room. The people stationed in the control room had each taken a separate oath different from that of the instructors.


    Just as one was about to stand up, the man on the screen suddenly brought out and artifact from his space ring and immediately attempted to infuse mana into it, but his hand suddenly froze in the air, and blood immediately started streaming out of his eyes and ears.


    The man smiled; he knew this would happen.


    Despite mana contracts being a form of assurance, they all had a major w. Mana contracts only react to actions.


    They would only react when the individual went against the action mentioned in the contract.


    He knew this, which was why he connected the artifact to his life force. It would automatically activate when he died.


    The Ravenstein family was extremely thorough when drafting their mana contracts. But regardless of how thorough they wanted to be, the camp staff were, at the end of the day, part of the Ravenstein family.


    It was impossible to turn their own into ves.


    They couldn''t perform any action that would directly or indirectly harm the trainees or the camp.


    This was the highlight of the contract. There were other terms in the contract, of course, but those words were the most significant.


    Regardless of how sensitive this position was, it was impossible to include in the contract something that affects their thoughts.


    Therefore, the staff were able to think about betrayal or harming the trainees, but they could not carry out the action itself.


    Throughout the months that he had been thinking of betraying the Ravenstein family, he hadn''t carried out any action yet. Today was the day he nned to, and as he was about to activate the artifact, the mana contract restricted him from doing so.


    He couldn''t help but think about how he got here. His parents were one of those elitists who wanted him to marry only someone from a prominent family.


    But he had fallen in love with one woman, an orphan he met one day. Because of the sensitivity of the position, the Ravenstein family offered protection to each family member of the staff, but because he didn''t want his family to know about her, he had kept his family a secret.


    Only he knew how he hid this secret, especially from the eyes of Lyanna.


    This was what those people used to manipte him. He couldn''t help but clench his fist in anger. It was when they hade out to pick up Atticus and the other trainees that they had contacted him.


    He didn''t know how, but they had someone with the bloodline ability tomunicate from arge distance. They also had someone with a space bloodline who transported the artifact he''s currently holding now to his space ring.


    It was impossible to do this normally as the owner of the ring could detect the fluctuations and react ordingly.


    However, because they had threatened him, he refrained from taking any action. The mana contract didn''t react because he didn''t carry out any specific action. And they weren''t searched when they returned because they simply went out to pick up the trainees. Through out their outing, they all stayed on the ship, which was observed 24/7 by those at the camp.


    ''But at least they''ll be safe,'' he thought, as his face turned resolute, and he tried to channel mana into the artifact with more fervor, making bloode out from all his orifices as he knelt down, gazing upwards onest time, muttering "I''m sorry."


    As soon as he said that, he tried harder to channel his mana into the artifact, and his mana core immediately shattered and exploded, leaving a gaping hole in his torso.


    He fell down on the ground, lifeless.


    The three men watched all of this in absolute shock. ''What the heck is going on?'' They all thought. But one of them, who was always observant, quickly realized what happened and shouted, "Get what he was holding now!"


    The others, too, seemed to realize something was wrong, and they all quickly opened the door and dashed out of the control room, intending to retrieve the artifact.


    As they got within 20 meters, the artifact suddenly emitted a blinding light, and immediately a palpable force radiated from it, spreading outwards with great force.

 Chapter 91 Attack

    <h4>Chapter 91 Attack</h4>


    Meanwhile, Atticus had just reached the mountain area and had already begun climbing the imposing mountain.


    The others were still in the water, but were not far behind.


    During the past few months, each trainee had grown considerably and had be adept at avoiding traps. They swam quickly towards the shore, easily spotting the water bursts and avoiding them.


    After a few minutes, Aurora was the first toe out of the water. She looked up and saw Atticus climbing, she quickly approached the mountain and began ascending.


    The next to reach the shore was Erik, with Nate very closely behind him, determined not to lose. Erik had a calm face, and it was obvious he didn''t care about Nate''s apparent rivalry with him.


    Nate continued trailing just behind him, thinking, ''I won''t lose,'' as he ran towards the imposing mountain and began climbing. After a few minutes, Aria reached the shore with Lucas not too far away.


    Over time, each of the trainees got to the shore and started climbing the mountain. By this time, Atticus was already almost at the top of the mountain.


    With the number of times he had climbed this mountain, each climb had done wonders for his perception. He was now able to spot the fake handholds with ease.


    Atticus noticed that each morning, Elias made sure to change the position of the handholds so the trainees couldn''t just memorize one path and always follow it, but it did little to affect him.


    Aurora looked up and saw Atticus further ahead of her, she started climbing with more fervor, not wanting to fall too far behind.


    After a few minutes, Atticus finally got to the top of the mountain. He stood and caught his breath in a few moments.


    Since he wasn''t in a hurry he decided to hang here for a bit. He turned to face the direction of the cliff he had just climbed and was greeted by a breathtaking sight below.


    The view stretched out before him, a canvas of natural beauty that seemed almost surreal.


    The early morning sun had yet to ascend fully in the sky, casting a soft, golden hue over thendscape and enhancing its ethereal quality. From this elevated position, the camp sprawled beneath Atticus, aglow like a precious gem illuminated by the first light of day.


    The camp''s various buildings, typically functional and unadorned, took on an unexpected charm when viewed from this unique vantage point.


    The architectural details of each structure were highlighted by the gentle morning radiance, giving them an almost magical quality.


    Atticus stood there, absorbing the tranquil scene and indulging in the crisp, clean air of the early morning. The scent of the surrounding forest mingled with the earthy aroma of the camp, creating a symphony of natural fragrances that caressed his senses.


    "This is nice," Atticus whispered to himself, his lips curling into a genuine smile. He was captivated by the serene beauty that surrounded him and took a moment to cherish it.


    ''I should start taking breaks,'' he thoght. Since he had awakened when he was a child, if he wasn''t sleeping or ying with Anastasia and the others, he was always training.


    He was absolutely determined to increase his strength and had never thought about taking a break for just himself.


    As he stood there, he allowed himself to immerse in the tranquility of the scene. He didn''t realize how fufulling such moments could be.


    The morning''s fresh air gently caressed his face, momentarily whisking away his troubles, ''I should definitely take a break soon,'' he decided.


    However, as he was about to turn and begin his descent down the slope, that unsettling feeling he had experienced earlier in the morning returned, gnawing at his senses.


    ''Why am I feeling like this? Did something happen?'' Atticus pondered, his gaze lingering on the camp below, as if searching for answers.


    It was then it happened.


    Years from now the human domain would remember this as the day the Ravensteins took a huge blow.


    It was the day they learned that the Ravenstein family too could be vulnerable.


    A seismic shockwave reverberated through the very heart of the mountain, as an expanding force epassed the entire area, including the camp.


    Everything quaked.


    The ground itself seemed to shudder, the air grew heavy, and the gravitational force bore down on them as if the veryws of physics had been altered.


    The entire camp''s protective runes, designed to shield from external threats, promptly lit up, determined to fulfill their purpose.


    But it was a hopeless battle.


    The force ensnared the runes, causing their glow to fade, eventually breaking them down into shimmering motes that scattered into the air.


    The all-epassing energy continued its expansion, embracing each and every trainee, sweeping over them like an invisible tide.


    Then, their devices stopped working.


    The lights in the entire camp went off and the camp was cast into an eerie semi-darkness, with only the soft morning sun''s glow offering any illumination.


    The camp fell into silence.


    But before they could make sense of the upheaval, the heavens themselves unleashed another shock.


    High above the camp, an imposing ship suddenly materialized in the skies, its colossal frame overshadowing the veryndscape.


    A massive cannon-like weapon protruded from its front, immediately gleaming with an ominous crimson hue.


    Without hesitation, the weapon fired, sending a palpableser-like beam slicing through the atmosphere with blinding speed, a burning streak of destruction aimed directly at the mountain.


    BOOM!


    The beam struck the center of the mountain with cataclysmic force, unleashing shockwaves that rippled outwards in all directions.


    And at that moment, the air itself seemed to shatter as a colossal mountain plummeted from the skies, its massive form descending upon the camp.


    ***


    Hi ?? . I truly hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you did, while giving golden tickets might not be possible, I would truly appreciate powerstones orments. They''ll motivate me and also help this story reach more readers. Thank you.


    Also, I would appreciate if you joined the novel''s discord server, the link is in the novel''s synopsis

 Chapter 92 Punch

    <h4>Chapter 92 Punch</h4>


    As soon as Atticus saw the crimson hue of the ship''s weapon, he reacted immediately.


    The world seemed to slow as his heightened perception operated at full power. He swiftly stimted his air bloodline with mana, his body became almost weightless. He manipted the air around his body and moved.


    His body cut through the air at supersonic speed as he moved towards the cliff, immediately jumping downward.


    He immediately spotted Aurora, clinging on the mountain, her gaze fixed on the devastating scene, her expression frozen in a state of shock.


    Turning in her direction, he swiftly stopped stimting his air bloodline with mana and immediately switched to fire. The process akin to lightning in its swiftness.


    With his hands behind him, legs bent, and his body facing Aurora like a spring, he released a colossal burst from his feet and palms, propelling himself towards Aurora breathtaking swiftness.


    He reached Aurora, stopping his momentum with a perfectly timed burst at his front. He grabbed her, then turned his gaze to the rest of the trainees. A conflicted expression appeared on his face that onlysted a millisecond.


    He had already decided.


    He swiftly switched to the earth element while still suspended in the air. With Aurora in his hands, he touched the mountain, focusing on the earth.


    Immediately, he and every trainee became shrouded in earth as they were all drawn down towards the same point at the bottom.


    With his hand still on the mountain, he controlled the ground to open up as they approached, and they were each swallowed into the ground, with the earth closing behind them.


    Despite being in the ground, Atticus didn''t rx. He continued to control the earth, taking the group deeper and deeper as fast as he could.


    And then, the beam hit the mountain.


    BOOM!!!


    Immediately, each of them heard a cataclysmic sound that threatened to burst their eardrums. The earth shook as the earth stabilizing the space the trainees were in threatened to cave in, but Atticus focused all his energy on stabilizing the earth.


    After a few intense seconds, the force threatening them stopped.


    All of this happened in 7 seconds, not enough time for the trainees to regain their bearings. They were all disoriented, unable to react to anything.


    Atticus immediately controlled the earth and carried them back to the surface. As the earth shrouding them was removed, they all turned their gazes up to see the massive form of the mountain hurtling downwards.


    Every single one of the trainees froze, including Atticus. No matter how much he thought, no matter how hard he tried to figure out a way out of this, his mind turned out nk.


    There was nothing he could do, and that realization made his heart tighten, his fists clenched in frustration.


    Before the imposing form of the mountain could tten the entire area, a single figure suddenly appeared in the air, directly below the descending mountain.


    With his hand drawn back for a punch, Rowan''s fist radiated a blinding white light that bathed the entire camp in an otherworldly glow.


    Without missing a beat, he unleashed the punch at the mountain.


    His fist sliced through the air with such power that the very atmosphere seemed to shy away from it. The brilliant light around his hand grew and expanded, dwarfing even the mountain itself.


    The punch collided with the mountain in an explosive impact, obliterating it utterly. The sheer force of the blow sent shockwaves through the air, parting the clouds for several kilometers in every direction.


    Before the trainees could rejoice, immediately, a figure appeared behind Rowan. Rowan''s eyes immediately shifted, and he spotted a man adorned in a Chinese robe that billowed in the air: Alvis.


    But Alvis wasn''t wearing his usual cold and detached expression. He was currently wearing a maniacal grin, his usual unsettling aura growing to unimaginable heights.


    His body shrouded in a dark aura, he transformed. Arms and legs growing in mass as his clothes tore. His muscles hardened like steel, and fearsome fangs protruded from his altered countenance.


    As his colossal muscles swelled, his arm tensed like coiled steel, and with a thunderous roar, he unleashed a devastating punch that cracked the very air itself.


    Rowan remained unmoved, his expression unchanged. Immediately, a blinding white light enveloped his form, as he extended his arm outwards, a shield made of light appeared between him and the punch that was threatening to st him into oblivion.


    BOOM!


    The attack hit the shield with a devastating impact, sending shockwaves throughout the entire camp. Trees were uprooted, buildings shook, and some of the trainees were sent flying due to the force.


    Atticus had to control the earth to hold each of the first year trainees'' legs so that they weren''t sted away.


    As the dust settled, the shield held. Not a single crack.


    Without missing a beat, another figure appeared behind him, his green eyes zing with an intense fire- Ronad.


    He wore another maniacal grin on his face, with his sword pointed skyward. He immediately brought it down in a devastating arc that seemed to cleave through the very fabric of reality itself.


    Rowan immediately tried to bring out his weapon from his space ring, but his eyes narrowed as he realized he couldn''t ess it.


    Acting with lightning-fast reflexes, he immediately manipted light and molded it into a sword. He parried Ronad''s attack with pinpoint uracy, redirecting the force of the strike.


    The sheer force of this sh sent shockwaves radiating outwards, leveling several buildings in the camp as if they were fragile constructs in a hurricane.


    Before Ronad could follow up, Rowan backed up, turning his gaze down at the camp, as if looking at each trainee and staff.


    They all knew what he was thinking: everyone would die if these monsters should decide to fight here.


    He redirected his attention back to Alvis and Ronad, and before they could react, a blinding light emanated from Rowan, covering them up and in an instant, they vanished.


    The camp fell into silence.


    Suddenly, the cargo door of the ship in the air opened from below, and an army of individuals, each bearing the aura of at least Advanced rank, descended on the camp.


    ***


    Don''t forget to join the discord server, link at the synopsis.


    Thanks for reading!

 Chapter 93 Where Is She?

    <h4>Chapter 93 Where Is She?</h4>


    Every single person in the camp was a Ravenstein, and Ravensteins were never cowards.


    Immediately, from every corner of the camp, be it instructors, clerks, or even librarians, they all came out and started attacking the iing individuals.


    A tsunami of attacks was exchanged, immediately lighting up the area.


    Atticus watched as the attacks illuminated the entire area, his mind operating at a fast speed.


    How did this happen? Why is this happening? How did they get past our defenses? Who is attacking?


    Ever since he had gotten to this world and gained this godly intelligence, this was the first time he had ever thought this fast and much at the same time, and what was worse, he couldn''t figure out any of the answers to the questions.


    Intelligence could only flourish if there was enough information.


    Then, as if turning off a switch, every thought in his head stopped, reced by only one thought: Ember.


    Immediately, he turned in the direction of the camp and dashed towards it at a fast speed. Aurora, who saw this, immediately erupted in a ze and followed him, leaving mes in her wake.


    Lucas''s mind swirled as he looked at the disappearing figures of Atticus and Aurora. He was shocked by the strength Atticus had just shown.


    None of them were able to react to any of the situations. The beam had hit the middle of the mountain, far away from where they were.


    If not for Atticus, they would have been blown away by the force of the beam. If not for Atticus, he doubted that any of the trainees would have survived.


    His face turned resolute as he decided. He had a higher chance of surviving if he was with him.


    He immediately grabbed Nate''s hand, who was still standing frozen in shock, and started chasing the distant figures of Atticus and Aurora, leaving the rest of the trainees who were still lost in their minds.


    Atticus zipped through the terrain like aet. Fortunately, the beam had only blown up the middle of the mountain, with the shockwave destroying part of the bottom where they were.


    As Atticus approached the pool, he didn''t slow down; he simply kept running and jumped. While he was in the air, he immediately focused on the water element.


    As his legs touched the water, it swirled around him, enveloping his legs. He willed the water and started gliding on the surface of the pool at fast speeds, dodging the rocks on the water''s surface.


    In just a minute, he reached the other side and entered the forest area. Debris from the mountain had already destroyed the forest, with lots of trees uprooted. He moved through the forest without stopping for even a second.


    Some of the traps were still active, but with his perception operating at full capacity, he easily dodged them.


    Atticus noticed that a piercing headache was starting to affect him. This was the first time he was using his perception at full power for this long.


    The information he was processing every second was immense. If not for his high intelligence, his brain would have popped. Atticus pushed the pain deep down within him, there were more pressing matters at hand.


    After one minute, he reached the starting line, a stark contrast to the usual 30 minutes it took. He noticed that Elias was not there. He quickly cleared his head of any distractions and kept moving.


    ''Where is she?'' He thought as he ran into the camp.


    Atticus recalled Ember telling him about the third-year morning training sessions. The third-years were only a year away from leaving the camp, and what they needed the most was fighting experience.


    At the east side of the camp, there was an arena where the third-years always trained every morning. Atticus was currently at the north side of the camp, he immediately changed his direction and moved towards the east side of the camp.


    However not a second passed, he heard the sounds of people fighting ahead of him.


    ''I don''t have time for this!'' he thought frantically. Every second he wasted gnawed at him, the fact that he didn''t know Ember''s situation clenched his heart. "Please be okay," he muttered as he took cover behind one of the buildings.


    ''I''ll get spotted if I move like this. I have to use it,'' he decided. Focusing inwardly, he muttered, "Ethereal cloak," and immediately, a blue glow enveloped him as his presence became faint, and his form seemed to blend into the surroundings.


    During the month of practice, his mastery over the ethereal cloak art had increased by one sub-level. He was now able to maintain the cloak for a minute when he was moving, and even more if he remained stationary.


    He immediately emerged from behind the building and started running, passing by the two expert-rankedbatants without being noticed.


    Normally, with Atticus''s subpar mastery of this skill, he would have been spotted easily, especially when he was using it on people with a higer rank than him. However, due to the ongoing fight, the unstable mana in the area shrouded Atticus, making him go unnoticed.


    As Atticus continued running through the camp, he saw the lifeless bodies of trainees on the ground ¨C some with missing limbs, some with missing heads.


    The scene pierced his heart. Ever since he had helped Aurora, he had changed his mindset. Although he wasn''t as indifferent as before, it didn''t mean he would go about helping everyone.


    Seeing the dead bodies of children was enough to evoke remorse from even the coldest of hearts. They were all kids with aspirations, working hard to make their families proud.


    Some had just started understanding how the world worked, while others were already preparing to leave and make their names known.


    But now, they ally on the ground, lifeless.


    Atticus shook his head, clearing his mind of distractions, but his grip on his hand was so tight that his fist started bleeding.


    He kept moving toward the east.


    After running and avoiding many battles, Atticus came across a scene that left his mind reeling.


    Bodies of trainees littered the floor, and Ember was on her knees,pletely battered. Cuts covered her body and face, blood streamed from her broken arm, and her expression was filled with rage, as if she were gazing at a long-time enemy.


    A gleaming sword was inches away from severing her head.


    Atticus''s expression changed, his gaze frightening.


    ***


    Don''t forget to join the discord server:


    Thanks for reading!

 Chapter 94 Full Power

    <h4>Chapter 94 Full Power</h4>


    Immediately, as Atticus saw the sword about to sever Ember''s head, his gaze turned frightening.


    Instinctively, he reached out to the only power he knew could help in the situation. It was the very first treasure he gained uponing into this world, the strongest power currently in his repertoire ¨C his Katana.


    His Katana was always in one position, strapped to his left waist. No matter where he was going or what he nned to do, even during mundane activities like taking a bath, his Katana was a constantpanion. He never went anywhere without it.


    His hand instinctively moved towards the Katana, which gleamed and vibrated with anticipation. Atticus had ignored it for too long!


    Throughout his stay in the camp, except for the initial test and some hunts, Atticus had not used it. It couldn''t help but throw a tantrum as Atticus''s hands touched it. But as if sensing Atticus''s mood, it suddenly went dead quiet. His master wasn''t ying!


    With his perception operating at full power, Atticus increased the intensity to another level. The world, initially moving slowly, seemed toe to an abrupt stop.


    The sword that was slowly moving towards Ember''s neck paused. Immediately, tiny red veins started appearing in Atticus''s eyes, with blood streaming down his cheek like tears.


    Atticus felt an unimaginable pain emanating from his head, but he pushed the pain away, his expression not changing one bit.


    Ever since Atticus learned his first art, he had never gone full power before. He had never needed to, but this situation changed everything.


    He was currently 100 meters away from them, a stark contrast from the usual 20 or 30 he was used to. If he moved at the same pace he had always moved, he would need 1.5 seconds to get there, enough time for Ember''s head to be cleanly severed.


    He needed to go full power!


    With his hands poised on the Katana''s hilt, Atticus got into a stance.


    Focusing on the entire mana contained in his core, Atticus released a controlled burst in his body, following the predetermined pattern. Each burst sounding like a small explosion in his form, making the ground quake.


    Atticus''s piercing blue eyes seemed to glow as his snow-white hair turned even whiter, floating suspended in the air.


    A red glow suddenly enveloped him, and the ground 5 meters away from him seemed to cave in as if the weight of his presence was palpable.


    Atticus''s gaze was only on one thing: the man''s head. The sword was already inches away from Ember''s neck, and he had to sever the connection to his brain immediately.


    He didn''t care that the man was an Advanced rank individual. He didn''t care that he was about tomit murder. He didn''t care that this move he was about to make could leave him incapable of fighting for a while.


    There was only one thing on his mind: save Ember.


    Atticus''s voice took on a strange tone as he whispered. It was as if multiple figures were all trying to speak in one body.


    "Transcendent... sh... God... Speed... Grace."


    In the blink of an eye, Atticus''s form seemed to blur and contort, an ethereal sh of movement that almost defied thews of nature.


    Before anyone could even process what had urred, Atticus had crossed an astounding 100 meters and appeared behind the man.


    The only proof of his actions was a vivid red trail, like a streak of lightning, etched across the space where the man''s head was.


    As Atticus sheathed his Katana and turned to face them, the world regained its motion, and as the man''s sword was about to sever Ember''s neck, a surreal disconnect settled over him. It was as if he lost the connection to his brain.


    Immediately, the top of his head cleanly separated from his body, carrying half his brain with it.


    He fell to the floor, lifeless.


    Ember was astonished. What just happened? She immediately turned her head and saw Atticus standing there, blood streaming out of his eyes. It immediately clicked; he had saved her.


    ''How?'' she couldn''t help but wonder. The sword had been inches away from her neck, and there was no one close by. The force of Rowan''s battle earlier had blown most of the trainees away from the training grounds.


    She had already epted death and couldn''t help but be shocked that Atticus was still able to save her.


    Atticus swiftly approached Ember. His entire body was arching, an intense headache threatening to pop his brain.


    He gritted his teeth, pushing the pain away, and immediately tried to take out a health potion from his space ring. However, he discovered that he couldn''t ess it.


    He shook his head, which was about to start thinking again, and decided to change tactics. He reached Ember, ignoring her intense gaze, and focused on the water element.


    He willed the water and shrouded her broken arm. Ember felt a wave of relief wash over her as the water began to heal her arm.


    However, Atticus wasn''t yet at a level where he could fully heal that kind of injury. He was only able to reset the bone and superficially heal it.


    He then stood up and also used the water element to alleviate some of his fatigue. He felt his body regaining some strength. He clenched his hand, ''I can still move, good,'' d that he could still move. He had half expected his body to be wrecked after that move.


    Atticus quickly lifted Ember, who muttered a nearly audible "Thanks."


    With his hands on her shoulders, Atticus gazed into her eyes and suddenly hugged her, muttering, "Don''t ever leave my sight."


    Ember was flustered by the unexpected hug, but then a smile graced her lips, and she hugged back, whispering, "Okay."


    They separated in time to witness Aurora, Lucas, and Nate approaching.


    ''How did they make it past the battles?'' Atticus pondered. But he immediately shook away useless thoughts from his head and turned his gaze to the body of the man he had just killed, lying on the floor.


    He immediately noticed the insignia on his clothes, ''The obsidian order,'' he thought. That was their insignia. It featured a ck, stylized silhouette of the Zorvans, surrounded by a ring of obsidian.


    His gaze moved away from the insignia to the man''s headless face. It was then that it dawned on him; he had just killed someone.


    His heart seemed to tighten around his chest as those words registered in his head.


    But once again, he clenched his hands and pushed the feeling deep down within him. Now wasn''t the time.


    Atticus immediately pondered his next move. This attack on the camp, the enemies, everything about this situation was currently beyond him.


    He couldn''t do anything to affect the situation, and he knew it.


    Yes, the fact that they attacked the camp was infuriating. Yes the fact that some of the trainees died was remorseful. Yes, he wanted to crush every single one of their heads in a fit of anger.


    But did he have the power to do that? No. Did he have the power to obliterate a gigantic mountain with only one punch? No!


    There was nothing he could do, and he knew it.


    Shoving down the feelings of helplessness and uselessness that threatened to overwhelm him, he decided on his next course of action.


    As soon as the trio arrived, Atticus spoke, "We''re running away. Our strength is far too little to change anything here. Decide what you want to do; you have 5 seconds before I leave," his words werepletely blunt.


    Nate''s expression immediately changed. Run away? He was a Ravenstein! It was ingrained in his very bones to never cower and always face challenges head-on. But he wanted them to run away? Never!


    As he was about to protest, Lucas suddenly gave him a resounding p on the back of his head, immediately halting Nate''s words. He quickly nodded to Atticus, his decision clear; they wereing along.


    Ember, too, was about to protest. The people attacking them were the Obsidian Order! The same bastards who killed her father. There was no way she was going to run away.


    But she immediately halted in her tracks as she gazed into Atticus''s eyes. He was currently giving her a look, a look he had never given her before. She immediately knew she didn''t have a choice in the matter.


    Ember couldn''t help but clench her left hand in frustration.


    Atticus knew what was going on in her head, but he didn''t care. So what if they were the people who killed her father? What would change if she didn''t have the strength to do anything?


    She would be simply killed in a matter of seconds. Atticus was sure that that was what happened earlier. She probably saw the insignia and attacked without even attempting to run away.


    He wasn''t nning on giving her a choice in the matter; even if he had to carry her unconscious body, he would!


    He turned his gaze towards Aurora, who immediately nodded. Since he had helped her, she had already decided to follow him, no matter where.


    Seeing as everyone agreed, Atticus immediately turned and was about to start moving. But then an overwhelming aura shrouded each of them, locking them in ce, as a voice broke through the air.


    "You must be Atticus,"

 Chapter 95 Terrain Change

    <h4>Chapter 95 Terrain Change</h4>


    Every single one of their expressions shifted. ''Master rank!'' They all thought in their heads. They immediately knew that whatever they nned or did would be futile in front of this overwhelming strength.


    A middle-aged man ofmanding presencended in front of the trainees. He donned a ck robe that seemed to absorb all the light around him, giving him an aura of mysterious authority.


    His piercing gaze spoke of years of experience and wisdom in the ways of the world, and his aura exuded an air of calcted confidence.


    Behind him stood three expert-ranked individuals. The first man, shrouded in a purple robe with his face concealed, emanated an eerie energy that sent shivers down the spines of those around him.


    The woman among them wore a malevolent grin that stretched from ear to ear; she was obviously delighted that she had encountered the trainees. Her eyes glittered with a hunger forbat, and her enthusiasm was unsettling, to say the least.


    Thest man, positioned at the back, seemed to defy containment. His presence was dynamic, as if he were a force of nature that could not be pinned down or confined to one ce.


    Atticus''s thoughts swelled once again, intensifying the headache he was feeling. Who was he? How did he know him? Was he a target?


    Atticus had only left the estate once since he was born, and he was sure there were no photos of him on the web. Anastasia was just that protective. So how did this man know him?


    Hugo smiled, thinking, ''It''s definitely him.'' He had ordered several men to monitor who was going in and out of the Ravenstein estate ever since Alvis asked him to watch Atticus.


    That was the best they could do. The estate was well fortified with protection runes covering every inch of it. Even the men he sent could only monitor the estate from very far away.


    Hugo immediately found out when Atticus had gone out with Ember. Although they didn''t recognize Atticus, seeing Ember with him, they immediately knew it was him.


    While Ember was even more reclusive than Atticus, she had gone out multiple times with Caldor, so her face was known to the public.


    Hugo was d. If he could kill the heir of the Ravenstein here, it would be a huge blow to them! A blow they wouldn''t recover from for years toe.


    Just as Hugo was about to crush them with his aura, another master-ranked aura suddenly descended on the area, immediately freeing Atticus and the others.


    Their gazes turned upwards to witness a man descending from the air at fast speed,nding in front of the trainees with a thunderous impact.


    BOOM!


    As the smoke cleared, Atticus and the trainees saw a man with a burly frame. His rugged appearance exuded toughness and he was d in all-ck attire that bore a resemnce to military clothing.


    ''Elias!''


    Atticus and the others were relieved to see Elias. They had initially lost all hope when they saw Hugo and his subordinates.


    Elias suddenly stretched his right arm to the side, and a huge rock that was initially descending toward the earth stopped,pletely suspended in mid-air.


    He controlled therge piece of earth and shifted it, revealing many trainees inside.


    Atticus noticed some of his Ex-squad members among them, He and Sophie. There were also some 2nd-years and 1st-years. It was obvious Elias had gone around the camp picking up every trainee he could find.


    Elias suddenly turned and gave Atticus a look. Atticus, seeing that look, immediately knew what he wanted him to do: protect the trainees while he dealt with this.


    Atticus seemed to go through a dilemma for a bit before he quickly nodded. Elias had basically just saved his life, and he couldn''t refuse him.


    Atticus swiftly focused on his earth element and controlled it to create a tform with all the trainees on it. Then, he willed the earth to move, quickly carrying the trainees away from the scene at fast speed.


    Hugo watched this scene, his expression bored. Did this fool think they could escape?


    "It''s futile," Hugo said. No matter how far they ran, he would still catch up and make and kill every single one of them. He was even d Elias brought all the kids together; now their job would be easy. His lips curled up as he gazed at Elias.


    Seeing Atticus using the Earth element, Elias couldn''t help but shake his head internally. Atticus was hiding even more tricks up his sleeves than he had thought!


    As he saw that they had left, Elias turned his gaze towards Hugo, who hadn''t moved since he had arrived. Hugo and his three subordinates stood nonchntly, as if they didn''t care about his presence.


    Elias was angry. He was seething with rage.


    The mountain had been a cherished family legacy, handed down through countless generations, each passing it on to the next. It held immense importance for the Ravenstein family, a vital part of their heritage, but they destroyed it.


    The camp was supposed to be a ce where the youths of the family could attend, grow, and start each of their journeys in life.


    Every youthing to the camp believed they would be safe, that the family would protect them. They believed in the family, they trusted the family.


    He was the instructor for the first years, and every single trainee entering the camp passed through his hands. He trained them, watched them grow, watched them improve, teased them.


    It was supposed to be a ce where each one of them would find themselves before venturing into the world, but they destroyed it!


    Elias suddenly controlled the earth in front of him, molding it and shaping it. In an instant, a battle axe was formed.


    As Elias clenched the axe''s handle in his hands, the very atmosphere around him grew heavy, as though the weight of the world itself had descended upon the area within 100 meters around him.


    Hugo''s eyes narrowed; he could feel the change in the air. His demeanor suddenly changed, he decided to take this seriously.


    The earth beneath Elias''s feet trembled, creating ripples like a stone dropped into a pond. Hairline cracks began to snake their way through the ground.


    Elias''s own muscles strained and bulged as he held the axe.


    If it was blood they wanted to see, he would bathe the earth in their blood!


    Elias brown eyes zed with intensity as he took a heavy step forward, his words carrying an undeniable weight as he dered,


    "Terrain change."

 Chapter 96 Escape

    <h4>Chapter 96 Escape</h4>


    After traveling approximately 100 meters, Atticus and the other trainees heard a deafening explosioning from the direction they had left behind.


    Though they were tempted to look back, Atticus didn''t pause for even a moment. He continued to manipte the earth tform they were on.


    Secondster, the shockwave from the explosion reached them, and Atticus swiftly erected a wall at the back of the tform, using the force of the shockwave to propel them farther away from the scene.


    There were about 50 trainees onboard, most of them were first-years. A few second-year students, including Sophie, were also present, but the third-year students were in the minority, numbering just 10.


    This small group included individuals like Sirius, Helodor, William, and his three subordinates, Jack and hispanions.


    Since they were already situated on the east side of the camp, they didn''t need to pass through the camp grounds again.


    Atticus directed the earthen tform toward the east gate, struggling to maintain control as the strain on his abilities intensified.


    He was reaching his limits. The piercing headache he had been experiencing grew more severe, and he had been forced to disable his perception earlier to prevent a potential shutdown.


    His legs, arms, and even his eyes arched. Everything arched. Though he could have instructed everyone to run, he didn''t want to take any chances. With such arge group moving together, idents were bound to happen.


    ''Just a little bit more,'' he encouraged himself, pushing through the pain while maintaining control of the earthen tform.


    Upon reaching the gate, Atticus didn''t stop or slow down for a moment. He controlled the earthen tform tounch each trainee, including himself, over the gate.


    Then, he promptly created another tform and moved them toward the forest.


    As the tform glided through the earth, each trainee on board couldn''t help but look at Atticus''s back with various expressions.


    Helodor remained seated in the far corner, keeping his distance from what he considered the devil incarnate. He wasn''t taking any chances, he was ready to run if Atticus so much as looked at him!


    He gazed at Atticus with a conflicted expression. She had known that Atticus was stronger than her, and although it was still hard to ept, she couldn''t help but feel relieved that he was here helping them.


    Sophie, unlike her usual cheerful self, remained calm, almost unnaturally so. She kept her gaze fixed at the front, her thoughts hidden behind an emotionless facade.


    Orion asionally nced at Atticus, snorting derisively and muttering, "Still a coward."


    While most of the trainees were gazing at him in shock. How could a first-year trainee exhibit such remarkable control over his bloodline?


    Granted, Atticus was a genius who reached the intermediate- rank at the age of 10, but the level of control he disyed was beyond what someone who had awakened their bloodline just a year ago could normally achieve.


    What was even more baffling was the look Elias gave Atticus. It was clear that Elias considered Atticus the strongest among them, and this revtion left everyone shocked.


    It was worth noting that Ember, the 1st rank of the third year, was among them. Even though she was injured, the role of leadership was supposed to pass to the 2nd rank, William.


    William gritted his teeth while looking at Atticus, ''It should be me!''


    He didn''t care at all about the trainees who had perished, he didn''t even care about the lives of those he was with. He only cared about one thing; recognition.


    He knew that after everything settled, every one in the family would look to who had contributed the most. What better way to secure recognition than by saving the lives of the majority of the trainees?


    William couldn''t help but clench his fist while staring at Atticus. He was determined not to let this opportunity slip away.


    He suddenly cleared his throat and spoke loudly, "Hey! Don''t you think I should be the one leading this group? The first rank of the third year is currently injured, and I am the next strongest. I should be the one leading." He ended his words with a smile, ''That should do it.''


    The others immediately showed conflicted expressions. They also found themselves agreeing with him. The second rank should ideally be the one to lead since the first rank was injured.


    Aurora, He, Nate and Lucas''s expressions changed. What was he trying to do? Is this fool brain dead?


    They were all running for their lives and what this idiot was thinking about was who should lead!? William''s standing in their heads couldn''t help but drop down to the lowest of the low.


    William''s words were met with a stony silence. Atticus didn''t utter a word, he didn''t even acknowledge William''s existence. He just kept controlling the earthen tform, his gaze forward.


    William''s face reddened with embarrassment. He quickly turned to his subordinates, and they immediately began backing him up.


    "Yes, it does make sense for the 2nd rank to lead! Who would be ountable if anyone gets hurt under yourmand? Can you take that responsibility?" one of them chimed in, pointing usingly at Atticus.


    The other one joined in, saying, "For the sake of our safety, it''s best if you hand over leadership to Young Master William."


    Jack, the leader of the duo, wisely chose to stay back, taking a step away from the exchange. Although he had only met Atticus once, he knew he had a short fuse when dealing with things like this.


    The trainees started getting agitated, nodding in agreement with William''s words. William smiled, ''Good, this is going exactly as nned.'' This was exactly what he needed to take over the group.


    Ember''s expression remained unchanged, she didn''t even nce back at them. She knew Atticus''s personality well, and he had no patience for nonsense.


    And, as expected, Atticus didn''t disappoint. Three earthen tforms suddenly extended from under William and hispanions, propelling them away from the moving tform.


    Caught off guard, the trio struggled to regain their bnce as theynded on the ground. Before they couldprehend what had happened, the earthen tform carrying the trainees had already zipped away.

 Chapter 97 Escape(2)

    <h4>Chapter 97 Escape(2)</h4>


    On the earthen tform, Atticus''s cold voice sounded, "If you want him to lead you, here''s your chance." Atticus truly had no patience for nonsense.


    He was straining himself trying to get everyone to safety, and there they were, arguing about something extremely useless. What was even more annoying was the noise they were all making while they were trying to escape with their lives!


    Every single one of the trainees became eerily quiet. It was as if something horrible would happen if they made a sound. None of them wanted to get off this tform. They knew they wouldn''tst a second alone. They all kept quiet,pletely forgetting about William and the duo.


    Jack let out a small chuckle. ''I hope you die,'' he thought while gazing back at William, who was already bing a tiny dot, a cold glint in his eyes.


    The earthen tform kept moving.


    Atticus was currently moving toward the ce he had hisst hunt with his Ex squad, the Arachnix caves.


    None of the trainees were aware of the exact location of the camp. Although they had each ran to the camp when they first came, the ship had dropped them in the forest, and they had no idea where the forest was.


    The worst part was that they couldn''t ess their storage rings to bring out theirmunication artifacts and call their parents. They were all stranded.


    He felt like the best course of action was to take refuge deep within the Arachnix caves, at least until any help arrived. He could easily take care of any magical beast in the caves despite his poor state, and it would be easy to defend in the cave with his earth element.


    Atticus thoughts suddenly shifted to the force that had enveloped the camp back then. It was obvious that it was that force that deactivated every rune in the camp, including their devices.


    He was astounded that there was such a thing. If there was an artifact that could essentially cripple a runesmith, why hadn''t he heard of it?? ''Damn that old man,'' he couldn''t help but curse Grimestone under his breath.


    He took in a deep breath and cleared his mind of unnecessary thoughts once again, focusing on moving the earthen tform as fast as possible.


    Suddenly, he noticed a bright purple light at the corner of his vision. He swiftly turned and saw one of the men he had seen earlier with Hugo in the air, the one with a cloak covering his face.


    The dark, gloomy aura surrounding him had intensified. He was currently holding a staff with a skull attached to its top, a swirling purple orb that seemed to be getting bigger floating on top of it.


    The man suddenly uttered, his voice hoarse, "Death orb."


    The orb was swiftly shot at supersonic speed toward the trainees.


    Atticus''s heart skipped a beat, he quickly activated his perception to slow down time, enabling him to react. He immediately received an unimaginable pain in his head. Despite the piercing pain, he knew they couldn''t outrun the attack.


    He acted immediately, cing both his hands on the ground, quickly erecting as many earth pirs as possible, covering every single trainee with the earth. Then he added onestyer of defense just in case the earth didn''t hold.


    He muttered, "Arcane barrier." A huge transparent blue shield immediately materialized, epassing every one of the trainees in the ground.


    Then the orb hit.


    BOOM!


    The impact was devastating, destroying the earth around them. Atticus''s eyes widened as the arcane barrier started showing signs of withering. He focused every single ounce of mana in his body, feeling his energy being squeezed dry, trying as hard as possible to repair the shield.


    But it just kept withering. Just as the barrier was about to wither, an icy hue started forming around the barrier, adding anotheryer of protection to it.


    Atticus turned to see Ember beside him. She gave him a nod and turned back towards the front, focusing on channeling her bloodline.


    As if they were waiting for Ember, the other trainees with bloodlines or defensive abilities stepped up immediately, activating their abilities. Different colors illuminated the forest.


    After a few intense seconds, the attack fizzled out, leaving the traineespletely and utterly drained.


    As the dust settled, the trainees found themselves in the middle of a crater. They turned their gaze upwards and saw a row of white teeth through the cloak that covered the man''s face, a creepy smile that made them shiver.


    As Atticus was about to touch the ground and submerge the group, a woman at supersonic speed suddenly appeared in front of him,nding a brutal punch straight at his stomach.


    The punch was devastating, immediately knocking the air out of Atticus''s lungs and making blood gush from his mouth. The force of the punch sent him upwards through the air, and she suddenly appeared above him in the air and delivered another brutal punch, which sent him crashing down onto the ground with a huge impact, unmoving.


    "Atticus!" Aurora yelled, immediately turning her body aze. As she was about to dash towards the woman, Ember had already acted.


    With her stoic expression filled with anger, she muttered, "Zen leap," immediately appearing in front of thedy, her spear thrust towards her throat.


    The woman simply smirked, moving her head at a speed Ember couldn''t follow, easily dodging the thrust. She grabbed hold of the spear and gave Ember a brutal kick in the stomach, sending her flying away through the air.


    Aurora, He, Nate, and Orion all dashed towards the woman, each activating their strongest moves. Aurora''s fist tore through the air like aet as her body zed.


    He and Orion, each utilizing the air to increase their speed to an unimaginable level, closed the distance swiftly, their swords aimed at the woman''s neck. Nate jumped into the air, his broadsword pointed skyward as he shouted, "Tiger''s descent!"


    Seeing all this, the woman''s lips curled up even more as she grinned. Immediately, a palpable force radiated from her, sending shockwaves that propelled everyone away, sending them flying through the air hitting the trees.


    The woman stood there with a huge grin as an orange aura surrounded her whole body.? As she was about to attack them, a man suddenly appeared beside her, thest man who was with Hugo. He immediately said coldly, "Stop ying around. Don''t forget we have a target."


    She released a small sigh, her expression as if she had her toy taken away from her, and replied, "Yeah, yeah, I was just getting to that."


    She changed direction and started walking towards Atticus, the three of thempletely missing the Katana letting out a red glow below Atticus.

 Chapter 98 History

    <h4>Chapter 98 History</h4>


    Darkness.


    That was all Atticus could see. He couldn''t feel his hands or legs; he couldn''t feel anything.


    ''Am I dead?'' Atticus thought. ''How can I think then?''


    ''It''s different from thest time I died,'' Atticus couldn''t help but notice the difference between thest time he died and now.


    Thest time was swift; he had just been shot, died, and opened his eyes immediately, finding himself as a baby. There was no in-between.


    ''No, I''m not dead.''


    As Atticus was trying to figure out what was happening, the darkness suddenly changed and receded, and the scenery shifted into a familiar dojo-like setting.


    Atticus noticed that he could feel his body again. All the pain he was feeling before was nowhere to be found. His piercing headache was gone. His body''s arch was gone. His bleeding eyes were gone. He was good as new.


    He also noticed that his attire had also changed into a kimono.


    He turned his gaze towards the middle of the dojo, immediately recognizing the man sitting at the table, staring at him with a smile, Cedric Ravenstein; the ancestor he had met when he passed the first test and gained the acknowledgment of the katana.


    "Child,e. Sit," Cedric spoke. His tone still maintained the sagacity of experience and elderliness.


    Atticus listened and approached the table to sit.


    He knew where he was; how could he not? It was where he gained his most valuable possession, inside the katana. There was no way he could miss something like that.


    ''If I''m here, what is happening outside?'' Atticus was worried about what was happening in the real world if he was in here.


    Cedric smiled as if he could read what Atticus was thinking and said, "I''m sure you''re worried about what is happening outside."


    Atticus swiftly nodded. He was curious about many things. What about Ember and Aurora? What about the rest of the trainees? Were they okay? The questions were numerous.


    Cedric seemed to see his inner turmoil and spoke, "Calm your heart, boy. The time here moves extremely slowlypared to outside. They would still be there by the time you finish here."


    Hearing those words, Atticus''s heart calmed down considerably, and he was now able to think more calmly.


    He gazed at Cedric and asked what he had been wondering since, "Why am I here, senior?"


    Cedric smiled, seemingly pleased that Atticus had gone straight to the point. "Good! The life weapon brought you here to learn the second art," he exined.


    Atticus raised his eyebrows. The second art? Now? He quickly asked, "Why now?"


    He was literally on the brink of death, and the katana had chosen this moment for him to learn the second art?


    As he thought of this, Atticus suddenly furrowed his eyebrows, realization dawning on him, ''It''s trying to give me the strength to survive this situation.'' He realized.


    Cedric continued, affirming his thoughts, "Yes, it''s exactly because you''re in this predicament that it brought you here ahead of time to learn. Listen, Atticus, you have exactly six months to learn it; that''s the limit you can be in here. If you don''t, you won''t be able to save anyone outside."


    Atticus was shocked. Six months? What kind of art was it that would take six months to learn? His heart couldn''t help but race once more; what if he couldn''t learn it? Does that mean everyone would die?


    Cedric noticed Atticus''s changing expression and immediately stood up, saying, "Follow me."


    Atticus emerged from his thoughts and listened. He stood up and began walking behind Cedric.


    Cedric led him toward the wall of the dojo, and just when it seemed like Atticus was about to collide with it, the scenery immediately changed.


    Atticus found himself on a cliff, below him spread the most breathtaking sight he had ever seen in his life.


    Before themy a serene and picturesque river, its waters shimmering like liquid sapphires under the gentle caress of the sun''s golden rays.


    The river was embraced by lush, emerald foliage that stretched down its banks, creating a vibrant, living frame for the water.


    The air was filled with the soothing sound of the river''s gentle flow, and the fragrance of wildflowers that lined the riverbanks wafted in the breeze.


    Atticus noticed the vibrant colors of the wildflowers, as if nature itself had hand-painted thendscape with meticulous care. Reds, purples, and yellows mingled harmoniously, creating a tapestry of vivid beauty.


    The scenery seemed to clear his mind of all thoughts, enabling him to think clearly now, with every distracting thought gone.


    Cedric smiled; he had wanted Atticus to be fully focused. He knew how hard it was learning the second art.


    He had brought him here to calm his mind and was d it did the trick.


    As Atticus was still enjoying the scenery, Cedric spoke, "Before you begin your training, I think it is high time you learn about our history with life weapons."


    Atticus turned his gaze away from the sight and looked at Cedric, his full attention on him, genuinely curious about it.


    "The life weapon has been with the Ravenstein family for a long time before I was brought into this world,"


    Atticus''s eyebrows furrowed in shock.


    Those words, anyone could miss it, but with his intelligence, it was impossible for him to miss it.


    He wasn''t the only one brought into this world?


    He swiftly looked at Cedric, his eyes demanding answers.


    Cedric smiled and started speaking, "Our Ravenstein family was able to be one of the rulers of the human domain because our third family head was able to meet a being beyond ourprehension. It was this being who gave him our Elemental bloodline."


    Atticus listened attentively to every word that came out of Cedric''s mouth. This was important information!


    "This being also gave him 5 weapons, with a decree. Every Ravenstein child in the main line, as soon as theye of age, was to try and gain the weapons'' acknowledgment. He revealed to the family head that unimaginable powers await those who were able to gain their acknowledgment. The family head was ted and immediately made it a tradition in the family. Every child in the main line must attempt to gain the weapons'' acknowledgment when he/she bes of age."


    "Ever since then, throughout our history, every generation has always tried to gain the acknowledgment of the weapons, with just a few seeding."


    His tone suddenly changed, turning grave,


    "Although every single user of the life weapon was known throughout the human domain, bing revered and respected due to their strength, there was always one constant fact: every single user died before they could reach their full potential."

 Chapter 99 Endless Blade

    <h4>Chapter 99 Endless de</h4>


    Atticus gazed at Cedric, his attention fixed on every wording from the elder''s mouth.


    Cedric continued speaking, "Although it wasn''t the sole reason, 90% of us perished while attempting to cross the boundary between Grandmaster and Paragon. The remaining few met their end due to various other causes."


    Atticus furrowed his brow, his voice tinged with suppressed anger, "So does this mean there has never been a Paragon rank wielder of the life weapon before?"


    Cedric affirmed with a nod, "Correct, there has never been a wielder who reached Paragon rank in the history of our family."


    Atticus''s internal frustration was palpable. So there was a chance he could die at Grandmaster rank and never reach the Paragon rank? Why was he just hearing of this now? Why didn''t his father tell him? Then what exactly has he been working hard for?


    He clenched his fist, his anger simmering.


    Cedric, recognizing Atticus''s turmoil, sighed and offered an exnation,


    "I''m sorry, kid, but it was part of the rules. Everytime this happens, this same beinges back and change the memories of everyone to forget the real cause of death. Also, the life weapon is an entity of its own, storing a fragment of our souls upon our deaths. I am but a mere tenant here, bound by these rules. I was thest wielder before you, and I was prohibited from speaking with you until you gained the weapon''s acknowledgment. And once that bond was formed, it was unchangeable. I hope you can understand."


    It took Atticus a few seconds to regain hisposure. He inhaled deeply, reminding himself not to lose his cool, ''Calm down, Atticus. You''re not one to lose yourposure like this.'' His attempts at calming down seemed to work, as his anger subsided a bit.


    ''Let''s take it one step at a time,''


    Atticus then turned to Cedric and unleashed a barrage of questions, "Who''s the entity? Why do you all follow its instructions? What exactly caused the deaths of the previous wielders when trying to reach Paragon? You were also brought into this world? Were all the past wielders reincarnated? Why were we brought here?"


    Each question held immense importance. Even if Cedric could only answer one, it would still be valuable to him.


    Cedric gave a wry smile and shook his head in response.


    Atticus immediately knew what he meant, "I''m not allowed to know for now¡­ Okay then, I want to start learning the second art," Atticus swiftly requested.


    He wasn''t one to waste time on things he couldn''t do anything to affect. Although he was pissed at everything and truly wanted answers, there was still important matters at hand he had to focus on; surviving.


    He was determined to make the most of the time he had.


    Cedric couldn''t help but apud how quick Atticus regained hisposure. The first time he found out about all this, it took him over 3 hours to get over the fact and calm down.


    He wore a pleased smile as he nodded and said, "Follow me," beckoning Atticus to follow him. Together, they retraced their steps.


    After walking for a while, the surroundings transformed, and Atticus found himself standing in a vast hall.


    At the center of the hall stood a small white building. As Atticus turned to look behind him, he saw a man seated on a throne at an elevated tform with grand, sweeping stairs leading up to it.


    Atticus immediately recognized the man, it was the same man he had previously fought when seeking to gain the katana.


    As Atticus observed the man, Cedric began to exin, "That man is the life weapon''s Avatar. It listens to no one and follows only the will of the life weapon."


    Atticus nodded, contemting his next move. He inquired, "So, do I just fight him like thest time?" He turned to Cedric for guidance.


    Cedric let out a brief chuckle and responded, "You could, but I don''t rmend it. The second art can''t bepared to the first. The best chance you have at learning it is to train it step by step," he advised.


    Atticus turned his gaze back to the man on the throne and inquired, "Can I just fight him?" Atticus felt he knew himself best. He believed that learning from battle had been the most effective learning method for him.


    With his enhanced perception, he felt he could grasp the second art by observing the man''s movements, just as he had done with the first.


    Cedric shook his head with a smile, ''This should be fun,'' he thought.


    "Suit yourself," he replied before stepping aside, gesturing for Atticus to approach the man.


    As Atticus walked toward the steps leading up to the throne, he gaze upwards at the man and dered, "I challenge you."


    The man''s eyes snapped open, and a frigid gaze seemed to immobilize Atticus in his tracks. With regalposure, the man slowly rose from his throne, an ascent fit for a king.


    In an almost ethereal move, he gracefully descended from the elevated tform,nding soundlessly a few meters behind Atticus. His attire billowed in the still air, but his expression remained unchanged.


    Atticus swiftly turned to face the man. ''He looks stronger than before,'' he thought. He noticed the aura emanating from the man was more than what he felt the first time he faced him, way way more.


    The man simply stood there, his face expressionless. It was obvious Atticus would have to be the one to make the first move.


    Atticus took a deep breath, closing his eyes, then his eyes snapped open, in an instant, he reached out for the katana at his left waist.


    Just as his hand touched the hilt, a surreal sensation overcame him. It was as if he had lost connection to his arms, and he watched, bewildered, as his vision began to tilt and slide inexplicably.


    Much like a ntain peeling from its skin, his hands slid away from his body, and before he could grasp the situation, his legs and head followed suit.


    As Atticus struggled to regain control, he sensed his consciousness slipping away. Thest thing he heard was the enigmatic words of the man, spoken with an air of nonchnce,


    "Katana Series, 2nd Art:


    .


    .


    Endless de.

 Chapter 100 Training

    <h4>Chapter 100 Training</h4>


    A/N: Goals - 100 power stones- 1 extra chapter. 200PS for 2 extra chapters


    **


    Atticus snapped back to consciousness, his first instinct being to quickly check his limbs one by one, in rapid session, reassuring himself that they remained intact.


    A wave of relief washed over him as he confirmed that his hands and legs were indeed intact.


    He couldn''t help but let out an audible exhale.


    However, the sound of a chuckle from the side drew his attention, and when he turned, he saw Cedricughing at him. "Hahaha,"


    Atticus, feeling the flush of embarrassment, quickly ced his hand over his mouth, letting out an awkward cough before clearing his throat.


    Heposed himself and said, determination in his voice, "Again!"


    After that, what followed was a relentless cycle of Atticus experiencing brutal and repeated deaths. Each time Atticus dared toy a finger on his katana''s hilt, he was inevitably transformed into little more than tiny sliced ntain by the enigmatic foe.


    Yet, Atticus was never one to give up easily. He challenged the man repeatedly, his resolve pushing him to the limits.


    Cedric, however, reached a point of exasperation. "That''s enough!" he eximed, abruptly halting Atticus''s attempts.


    He walked toward Atticus and continued, "You can''t learn it like this. You have perished exactly 103 times. Let me ask you, did you even see him draw his sword?" Cedric''s query hung in the air.


    Atticus, shook his head in response. He began to realize the futility of his relentless efforts, ''He''s right, I''m wasting my time doing this. I can''t learn it like this.''


    Atticus, even with his perception couldn''t follow the man''s movement. That fact alone was enough to astound him.


    He couldn''t help but feel a little relieved, ''The more powerful the art, the better,'' he thought. He knew there was only one thing he needed to get out of his predicament, he needed power.


    With newfound rity, he stood up and turned to Cedric, expressing his gratitude. "Thank you," he said sincerely. If Cedric hadn''t snapped him out of it, he might not have stopped any time soon.


    Cedric responded with a reassuring smile. "It''s not a problem, Atticus. Time is of the essence. Let''s start the training immediately," he advised, guiding Atticus.


    "Now let''s go into the building," Cedric directed Atticus towards the white building in the middle of the hall.


    As they moved, Cedric took the opportunity to exin some crucial details.? "Also, more importantly, I don''t know if you''ve noticed, but you can''t use your bloodline in this space, especially during the training," he pointed out.


    Hearing Cedric mention it, it seemed to dawn on Atticus. He immediately tried to make use of his bloodline and saw he wasn''t able to channel it. He couldn''t even feel it at all, it was as if he never had it. ''How didn''t I notice this before?'' He pondered.


    After a few seconds, Atticus and Cedric reached the building and entered. Inside, Atticus found himself in apletely white room with sparkling white walls and floors.


    Cedric continued to provide essential information. "Here''s what you need to know. Firstly, although obvious, your life is safe here. You can die ande back as many times as necessary if you want. Secondly, the training for the 2nd art is divided into three steps. Right now, you would only be learning the first step, which is about the art''s movements. Walk to the middle of the room, and you''ll understand what to do next." He instructed.


    Atticus listened to Cedric and walked to the middle of the room. As he reached the center, he suddenly saw the man he had just fought a minute ago, albeit with a weaker aura, standing 20 meters in front of him. The man stood there as usual, nonchntly.


    Suddenly, a fast projectile zipped through the air toward him. As it got closer, the man swiftly unsheathed and sheathed his katana, cutting the projectile into two swiftly.


    Immediately, three more projectiles came from another direction. Unfazed, the man repeated his earlier actions, effectively splitting them into two. Without missing a beat, another four projectiles sped toward him, but the man suddenly, the man dashed to the right.


    As Atticus was wondering why the man had moved, as if answering his question, the ground the man had been standing on erupted, and a powerful burst ofva erupted from below.


    Atticus watched all of this in understanding. ''This is how I learn the art movement?''


    As the disy ended, a clock immediately appeared in the air, with the words "10:00:00" frozen.


    ''Hmm, looks like there''s a time limit?'' He thought.


    As he was pondering the use of the time, suddenly, without warning, a round projectile cut through the air, heading towards Atticus''s head at supersonic speed.


    He reacted quickly and unsheathed his katana, cutting it into two. The two pieces of the projectile continued onward, hitting the wall heavily.


    Atticus couldn''t help but gulp; the projectile was hard and heavy! If that thing had hit him at such speed, he doubted he''d survive such a sh. But before he could catch his breath, three projectiles shot at him from three different directions.


    Atticus reacted swiftly, turning the sharp edge of the katana upwards. He shed upwards, cutting the first projectile into two, then used the momentum to swiftly spin and also sh the other projectiles into two. But then another three followed immediately.


    Atticus, who was still imbnced, instinctively tried to use his bloodline but suddenly remembered Cedric''s warning. ''Shit!''


    Coming out of his shock, Atticus quickly executed the most embarrassing dodge he had ever done since being reincarnated. He ducked and rolled on the floor, but his eyes widened as he saw the projectilese to an abrupt stop in the air, swiftly quickly changing direction, heading directly toward him on the ground.


    On the floor, he swiftlyunched himself up using his left arm. ''It''s at least better now; they''re all in the same direction,'' he thought. Just as he was about to sh them, suddenly, the ground under him erupted in a burst ofva.


    Atticus couldn''t react in time as he was enveloped in searing hot moltenva.

 Chapter 101 One Month

    <h4>Chapter 101 One Month</h4>


    Three round projectiles sliced through the air at supersonic speeds, homing in on the white haired boy standing resolutely in his pristine white kimono.


    His hand rested casually on the hilt of his katana, exuding an air of unshakable confidence as if facing down a trio of hurtling projectiles was an everyday affair.


    Within moments, the projectiles closed in, closing the gap to a mere five meters. At that instant, a mesmerizing dance of silver shes erupted into existence, a breathtaking disy of unfathomable skill.


    The air was filled with shimmering lines of silvery light, each cutting the iing projectiles with wless precision. They exploded into countless fragments, scattering in every direction as if the boy had willed them to disintegrate.


    Not a single line of his expression shifted, remaining as calm as still waters.


    Without pause, another set of projectiles, this time numbering four, followed suit. The ethereal dance of his katana yed out in a symphony of destruction, each iing projectile meeting the same fate.


    His graceful strikes cut through the air, effortlessly splitting them into a myriad of fragments. Yet, he remained undaunted, an embodiment of serenity amid chaos.


    Then came five more projectiles, and before his sword could meet their path, Atticus''s keen senses detected a shift. Swift as a streak of lightning, he darted ten meters to the right, disying a sudden burst of agility that defied exnation.


    Immediately, a ferocious eruption of searing hotva spewed forth from the ground where he had stood just moments ago, its intensity rming.


    The frequency of the shooting projectiles continued to escte, first to six, then seven, and soon ten, fifteen, and more. Their assaults became increasingly relentless, the intervals between bursts ofva growing shorter, as if to test his limits.


    Undaunted, the boy moved with a speed and grace that defied imagination. His every motion was like a work of art, the lightning fast shes from his katana transcending the realm of human capability.


    With lightning speed, he severed each iing projectile, reducing them to fragments, and elegantly dodged the eruptions ofva that sought to engulf him.


    It had been one month since Atticus began his training within the katana realm, and his progress was nothing short of awe-inspiring.


    At the beginning, he could barelyst more than a few seconds, and dealing with any more than five projectiles was a challenge, especially when ounting for the erraticva bursts.


    The journey wasn''t easy, but Atticus possessed a unique advantage that none of the previous wielders learning second art had at this stage: his extraordinary intelligence and perception.


    Even from the very beginning, Atticus had disyed intelligence and perception levels far beyond what one would expect for his rank.


    Most individuals would awaken their perception as they ascended through the ranks, this was the norms.


    As an individual increased in rank, all their stats improved, including stats like intelligence and charm. And Perception naturally awakened once an individual''s intelligence reached a certain threshold.


    It was typical for higher-ranking individuals to have awakened perception, and this single awakening significantly boosted their overall strength.


    With heightened perception, they could learnplex arts with ease, manipte mana effortlessly, and, most importantly, theirbat prowess soared.


    Having total awareness of their surroundings allowed them to have an edge in battles, enabling them to strategize effectively.


    Most people in the human domain awakened their perception at the Expert rank, aligning with the average intelligence stats in the human domain.


    But Atticus had awakened his perception when he was just at the Intermediate rank! One could only imagine the amount of boost Atticus would receive when he reaches the Grandmaster rank, considering how early he had unlocked his perception


    The current training felt like a godsend for Atticus''s perception. If he didn''t know any better, he might have thought that he had been brought here solely to enhance his perception.


    One fact remained unchanging: the more he strained and utilized his perception, the more it seemed to thrive. And it had grown remarkably over the past month.


    Before, he had struggled to keep up with the fast-moving projectiles or react to the sudden bursts ofva from the ground.


    But after a month of relentless training, continually straining and using his perception, he could now easily follow their movements and react ordingly.


    As he continued, a man observed him from the side, a faint look of shock on his face. ''He reached this level in one month?'' Cedric thought, disbelief overtaking him.


    Cedric was astounded by Atticus''s rapid progress. He knew just how incredibly challenging it was to master the second art. It wasn''t something that should have been achievable so quickly and easily.


    Even he had taken a total of five months and twenty days to learn the art, and three months to reach the level Atticus had attained in just one month.


    And that was when he was in the Advanced rank! If only Cedric knew that Atticus had already awakened his perception, no one could know how he would have reacted.


    ''What monster did ''he'' choose this time?'' Cedric thought gravely.


    After hours of dodging and shing, the clock suspended in the air struck zero.


    As if someone had flipped a switch, the 100 speeding projectiles that had been closing in on Atticus came to an abrupt halt in the air and crashed down to the ground with resounding thuds.


    Atticus let out a small smile. He was d that he had improved a lotpared to when he started.


    He turned to find Cedric, who was still staring at him with a hint of astonishment.


    Cedric walked toward Atticus and offered praise, "Good job, kid. You''re actually improving beyond what I expected."


    Atticus nodded in acknowledgment of the praise, but it did little to sway him. He hadn''t forgotten about what awaited him outside this training. "So what''s next?" he asked.


    "You''ve learned the first part of the art: its movements. Now I''m going to teach you how to move your mana."

 Chapter 102 Bringing Everything Together

    <h4>Chapter 102 Bringing Everything Together</h4>


    Atticus sat cross-legged with a katana in his grasp, his eyes closed as he cleared his mind of any thoughts, maintaining absolute focus.


    Seeing Atticus ready, Cedric began speaking, "The first step is easy: channel your mana into your Katana."


    The first step was indeed straightforward, something even novice-ranked individuals could aplish, let alone Atticus, who possessed excellent mana control.


    With a single-minded focus, a blue glow suddenly enveloped the katana in his right hand.


    Cedric continued, "Now, the next step is a little moreplicated. You have to synchronize the flow of the mana in your body with that of the katana," he instructed.


    The following step was a bit more challenging than simply channeling mana into the katana. Channeling mana into an object involved actively infusing your katana with your mana. It was essentially just pushing your mana into the weapon.


    In contrast, synchronizing your mana with an object meant harmonizing your own mana, the mana in your body, with that of the katana.


    You don''t force your mana into the katana but rather be attuned to the mana in the katana, ensuring that both flows were on the same wavelength.


    Synchronization wouldn''t be necessary if the object in question were a normal weapon. However, due to the inherent mana that each magic weapon possessed, the mana you channeled into the weapon had a different signature than that in your body.


    Synchronization essentially meant ensuring that the mana in your body and the mana in the katana had the same signature.


    And once again, this process was child''s y for Atticus, who had already learned how to mimic different mana signatures when he was learning the Ethereal Cloak art.


    Atticus focused on the mana signature in the katana, immediately noting the differencepared to that in his body. He skillfully manipted the mana he was channeling into the katana, ensuring that the mana in the katana matched that in his body.


    After a few seconds, he sessfully synchronized the two.


    Cedric''s eyes nearly bulged from their sockets at the speed of Atticus''s progress. ''In just a few seconds? What the hell is this boy!'' he thought to himself.


    Then he suddenly remembered he was here to teach Atticus. He cleared his throat, and continued.


    "That''s excellent! Now, the next step is to release short bursts of mana from your core, making it flow like a river through your body and concentrating the flow on your legs, arms, and the katana''s sharp de."


    Atticus listened and released a burst from his core. He concentrated on it, sending some to the katana''s de first.


    However, as it reached the tip of his hand holding the hilt of the katana, Atticus suddenly felt that he had lost control, and the mana signature in the katana reverted back to its earlier state, disrupting the flow.


    "Hm?" Atticus pondered what had happened.


    Cedric immediately released a quiet breath of relief, ''If he had gotten this one immediately too, I would have gone crazy.''


    As Cedric was about to exin to Atticus what had happened, he saw Atticus release another burst from his core and smiled, ''Looks like he doesn''t know how to deal with a setback.''


    Cedric knew that most geniuses, especially those who had never faced a setback in their lives, wouldn''t know how to handle a loss. Atticus could have just easily asked him for help, but because of his pride, he''d rather just keep on trying.


    Just as he was thinking this, his mouth opened wide as he saw Atticus easily maintaining the synchronization even with the burst.


    Atticus had figured out what went wrong initially. The fragile spot where his hands touched the katana was the issue; when the burst reached that point, it disrupted the flow, effectively stopping the synchronization.


    After identifying the reason, the rest was easy. All he had to do was focus on that point anytime the burst reached it, stabilizing the flow until it passed through.


    But this wasn''t as easy as it sounds, as one would need extremely precise mana control and the ability to react swiftly when the burst, moving at a fast speed, reached that point. But with his new and improved perception, this task became child''s y.


    ''What the heck is this boy?'' Cedric thought, He felt like everything he knew about talent was being redefined by Atticus. ''This level of talent isn''t normal!''


    Clearing his thoughts once again, Cedric continued, "The next step is to increase the number of bursts you release. You have to be able to release them rapidly in quick session and at the same time maintain the synchronization. The faster you release them, the better," Cedric exined.


    Atticus started with one burst every 2 seconds to get used to the process. After repeating this for a few minutes, he switched to one burst per second, which he also got used to after half an hour.


    Then he switched to two bursts per second. This was more challenging than the previous rates, and Atticus had to increase the intensity of his perception to catch the movements of the bursts and regte the flow.


    After a few hours of getting used to this, Cedric, realizing he had improved beyond his expectations once again, quickly motioned for Atticus to stand.


    Cedric stood in front of him and began to speak, "Now, this is thest part. Bringing everything together. All you have to do now is to time every burst release with your movement. Every single movement you make or sh you perform with your katana must be empowered by a burst. Do you understand?" Cedric asked.


    Atticus nodded, signaling his understanding.


    He closed his eyes, calming his mind, and then he released a burst from his mana core. Deciding to begin with leg movements, he focused the burst on his legs and quickly zoomed forward in a short burst of speed.


    Another burst from his mana core, and he dashed to the right. Another, and he swiftly dashed to the left. He continued this pattern repeatedly until he became ustomed to it.


    Then he moved on to focusing the bursts on his arms. Releasing the burst, he concentrated it on his arms, resulting in an instantaneous disy of countless silver shes filling the air.


    Atticus realized that, unlike with his legs, he could use the bursts in his hands for a wide range of movements.


    After repeating this process several times, he finally focused the bursts on the edge of his katana. A blue glow enveloped the de, and Atticus could feel the intense sharpness contained in that edge.


    It felt like it didn''t even need to make physical contact to cut; merelying in close proximity was sufficient.


    With the bursts now focused on the de, Atticus shed the air with his katana, and its razor-sharp edge sliced through the air, creating an effect that reached up to 10 meters away from him.


    Atticus couldn''t help but grin as he observed the results. He continued to release more shes to be ustomed to it and discovered that, even though the mana didn''t physically leave the katana''s de, the sharpness of the de,bined with its speed and other factors, enabled the shes to affect a 10-meter radius from where he shed.


    After bingfortable with these movements individually, he decided tobine everything together. He zoomed from side to side, releasing countless shes in the air. Each sh split the air with razor-sharp intensity.


    Cedric watched all of this from the side with a smile, already growing ustomed to Atticus''s astonishing feats.


    However, the smile slowly faded, giving way to a sense of sadness. ''You have a long way ahead of you, kid,'' he thought.


    And just like that, two more months passed, and Atticus stood in front of the enigmatic foe in the hall, his expression serious.

 Chapter 103 Last Challenge

    <h4>Chapter 103 Last Challenge </h4>


    Two figures stood 20 meters away, facing each other in arge hall.


    On the right side was a white-haired boy donned in a pure white Japanese kimono, a katana at his left waist.


    On the left stood a man in a pure ck Japanese kimono.


    Both kimonos billowed in the air, the tension in the atmosphere palpable.


    Atticus stood in front of the enigmatic man, his expressionpletely resolute. The past two months of training had been intensely challenging.


    The second art was significantly moreplex and sophisticated than the straight forward first. Even after mastering the art''s movements and learning how to control his mana, Atticus still had to bring it all together.


    It wasn''t easy, but after constant practice, he managed to master the second art to a certain extent.


    Now, he was standing in front of the life weapon''s Avatar.


    This battle was the final challenge before he could return to the real world, and he had to defeat the Avatar to pass.


    Cedric stood on the side, observing both of them with rapt attention. He had be ustomed to the astonishing feats of this little white haired monster.


    Atticus had consistently shattered every record Cedric knew, as if they were nothing. His rate of progress had exceeded all of his expectations.


    What took most people, including Cedric himself, almost six months to learn was achieved by Atticus in half the time, making it appear effortless.


    Cedric couldn''t help but let out a self deprecating chuckle as he watched Atticus close his eyes, trying to get ready for the impending fight.


    Atticus took a deep exhale, attempting to clear his mind entirely for this battle. He knew how strong the man was, and wanted to be fully focused and be in optimal condition for the fight.


    After a few seconds, Atticus''s eyes snapped open, and his right hand swiftly reached for his katana.


    As his hand made contact with the hilt, his entire body suddenly tingled, and a shiver ran down his spine.


    Utilizing a quick burst and focusing on his legs, he darted to the left with lightning speed, narrowly evading the deadly azure shes that cleaved through the air, where he had stood just moments before.


    Atticus was finally able to touch his katana and still remain in one piece!


    A subtle smile, inhuman and filled with approval, tugged at the man''s lips.


    Without missing a beat, Atticus retaliated. He released rapid bursts from his mana core, boosting his speed to unimaginable levels.


    In the blink of an eye, he vanished and reappeared right in front of the man.


    Releasing more bursts from his mana core and focusing them on his hands and de.


    He unleashed an astounding 100 shes in less than a second.? Each blue streak left in its wake an aura of sharpness that felt as though it could cut through the intangible itself.


    However, the man remained unmoved, his expression nonchnt as ever.


    In a blur, the man''s hand moved, and another 100 blue shes materialized in the air, each possessing no less intensity than Atticus''s own.


    The strikes met in the air, sending frightening sparks that seemed to make the air shudder.


    The man vanished from Atticus''s vision at a speed he couldn''t fully track. Reacting quickly, Atticus increased the intensity of his perception, and the world that seemed to move slowly before became even slower.


    The cacophony of the world faded into oblivion, and Atticus slipped into a realm of absolute concentration.


    Suddenly, from the corner of his sight, he saw a gleaming blue razor-sharp katana, threatening to slice his neck. The sheer sharpness of the de was so intense that the skin on his neck began to split just from its proximity.


    With his katana already raised high in the air, Atticus released a rapid burst, giving himself a sudden burst of speed. His de descended in a powerful arc, meeting the oing strike with a resounding sh.


    Shinnnnn


    The two razor-sharp des met in the air, sending ripples of fear through the very atmosphere.


    In an instant, the two figures blurred, and the air crackled with an incalcble number of blue shes and fiery sparks.


    Releasing rapid bursts in quick session, Atticus''s speed reached surreal levels.


    He countered every 100 shes from the man with another 100 shes, 200 with 200.


    Within the hall, there were only two indistinct figures, their billowing kimonos forming a whirlwind of movement as they flickered across the space in the blink of an eye, leaving sparks formed by the collision of two sharp des hanging in their wake.


    Cedric watched all of this in silence, his expression remaining unchanged. It was as if he didn''t care at all about the fight. Only he knew the turmoil that was going through his head as he witnessed how exceptionally Atticus was utilizing the second art in battle.


    There was a significant difference between effectively using the art during training and effectively using it during real battles.


    Training could provide a controlled environment, and with enough practice, one could eventually master the art. But using it effectively during the chaos of a real battle was a different matter entirely.


    The pressure, the fear, and the risks were much much higher, and it took time and experience to hone one''s skills for such situations.


    Although, with constant practice, one could eventually achieve this; however, the time it took depended on theplexity of the art.


    But considering everything he had believed in before, Atticus being able to use the second art this effectively in battle in just 3 months of learning it was mind boggling.


    He had his eyes focused on one thing: Atticus.


    ''Maybe he can do it,'' he thought with hope.


    His face went through various expressions as if he were battling a dilemma, but it eventually turned resolute. He had already made up his mind.


    The battle continued with Atticus and the man suddenly appearing, intense sparks flying, and disappearing again around the hall.

 Chapter 104 Red Aura

    <h4>Chapter 104 Red Aura</h4>


    During the 3 months of training, Atticus had learned a lot of things about the second art.


    From what Cedric had taught him, whenever he released a burst from his core, it would flow in all directions throughout his body, and he had to focus more of the burst on his legs, arms, and Katana to perform the art.


    But this had a w; some of the burst would be lost.


    Atticus had also discovered that his speed depended on the amount of the burst he focused in one ce.


    Then it suddenly clicked: what if he released a burst for each part? One burst for legs, one for arms, one for the Katana. Three bursts in immediate session to each other. Wouldn''t that increase his speed even more?


    But then he came across a problem: how would he make sure that each burst released would only go to the required ce?


    After brainstorming for a while, Atticus created something that, if Cedric had learned that he did it, he might have had a heart attack.


    Atticus had created pathways that connected his core to the rest of his body. These pathways, depending on the part he wanted to send the burst to, had different pipe-like paths that would contain the burst and direct it to its required ce instantly.


    In simple words, he had created a pipeline.


    But, as with all things, it wasn''t perfect. He had used his mana to build the pathways, and it wasn''t permanent. It required constant attention so as not to crumble.


    Cedric''s eyes might have disconnected from his eye socket if he had found out what Atticus did.


    It wasn''t that it was revolutionary or new; quite the contrary, what Atticus did was what he would eventually have to do in the future after he had reached a certain level of strength.


    What would have astounded him was the fact that the only way Atticus could maintain the amount of concentration needed to keep the pathways from crumbling while fighting at the same time was if he had already awakened his perception.


    A 10-year-old at the Intermediate+ level who had already awakened his perception? He would simply jump into a well at the absurdness of it all.


    Atticus immediately started creating his pathways as he was fighting, still countering each of the enigmatic man''s shes. After one minute, he was done creating his pathways.


    They looked like two blue pipes situated above and below his mana core. The one above traced from his core upward and divided into two, one going to his right hand, the other to his left.


    The one below traced from his core downward, dividing into two as well, going to his right and left leg.


    Depending on where Atticus wanted to utilize the burst, the respective pipe would swiftly envelop the mana core and return to its position after the burst release.


    The man once again vanished from Atticus'' vision, and he immediately saw the man''s katana descending down on him in a devastating arc on his left. He rapidly released three bursts sessively, each going to his legs, katana, and arms, unleashing an incredible surge of speed that defiedprehension.


    At this astounding pace, Atticus shed upwards with his katana, intercepting the strike with blinding swiftness.


    The momentum hadn''t even transferred to the sword before Atticus unleashed another five bursts in rapid session. Two surged through his legs, one through his katana, and the remaining two through his arms.


    The air itself seemed to change around Atticus as if it anticipated what wasing.


    Sensing the shift in atmosphere, the man decided to get serious.


    The world seemed to slow down as both their kimonos billowed, katana held with both hands.


    They locked eyes and spoke simultaneously, their voices oozing with gravity,


    ""Katana Series, 2nd Art: Endless de.""


    Both their hands flexed, and in an instant, blue streaks filled the air at an iprehensible speed, a thousand shes urring in just 0.5 seconds.


    Both figures stood three meters from each other, their bodies blurring at a speed that defied belief. Their velocity so intense it appeared as though twenty different figures were fighting at once, each side relentlessly releasing shes upon shes. Neither side was willing to yield.


    Atticus''s entire body was aching, continuously using the bursts was taking a huge toll on his body. He knew he couldn''t go on like this for long, but he refused to give up.


    Meanwhile, Cedric waspletely silent, as if any sound he made would disrupt the beautiful scene he was witnessing.


    Five hundred shes countered by five hundred shes, a thousand countered by a thousand, 1,500 by 1,500, the numbers increasing every second with no end in sight.


    In the vast hall, only the sound of metal shing filled the space.


    Atticus was at his limits, every fiber of his being strained to the extreme. With each burst released, it seemed to make the pain worse, sending searing agony through him.


    Each time he released a burst of mana to his legs for a burst of speed, it felt like his joints were grinding against each other.


    He was gradually giving in to the relentless assaults of the man, shes already appearing on his form, making his pure white kimono getting soaked in blood.


    Despite the excruciating pain and the toll it was taking on his body, Atticus refused to give in.


    He knew what was at stake, and he needed power, a lot of power. There was only one way he knew to gain that power; by pushing himself to the limits.


    Sweat poured from his forehead as he gritted his teeth in sheer determination, unwilling to yield to the pain. He refused to give up!


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhh," he let out a loud roar as a palpable red aura started surrounding his form. The aura seemed to boost his power to unimaginable levels.


    Focusing inwardly, Atticus released three bursts in rapid session, the red aura empowering each burst, making them burst like small explosions, making the air quake.


    At a speed beyond his initial speed, Atticus figure blurred, unleashing 2,000 streaks of red shes in an instant that cut through the air toward the man, each sh making the atmosphere tremble in fright.


    The man also swiftly released 2,000 shes to counter, but as if a rock meeting ss, each of the man''s shes shattered.


    The red shes continued onward towards his form, passing uninterrupted through the man, as though even the heavens couldn''t stop them.


    The man''s lips seemed to curl up as he smiled at Atticus before his form suddenly fragmented, and he was cut into thousands of pieces.

 Chapter 105 Will Aura

    <h4>Chapter 105 Will Aura</h4>


    Atticusy on the ground, his chest rising and falling with the rhythm of his exhaustion. The intense battle had taken its toll, and his body was wracked with pain.


    A fleeting thought crossed his mind, a tempting notion of taking his own life anding back without any pain, capitalizing on the fact that he couldn''t die in this realm.


    Despite his physical weariness, he couldn''t help but ponder the red aura that had empowered him earlier. During the fight with the life weapon''s avatar, when he had been pushed to his limits, this energy had suddenly surged through him, elevating his power to new heights.


    And before, while his primary focus had been on saving Ember, he had also noticed its presence during his earlier confrontation, when he had unleashed the full power of the first art.


    ''Red aura... Is it my will?'' Atticus wondered inwardly. He was aware that, in rune engraving, the fusion of his will with mana resulted in a crimson hue. But he doubted it was his own will that had generated the aura.


    Atticus knew the extent of his will''s strength, it was little. He couldn''t fathom how it had suddenly empowered him to such an extraordinary degree.


    Lost in thought, he considered how he had activated it. He hadn''t consciously summoned the aura, and he didn''t know how he would tap into its power again.


    Just as he was about to experiment and see if he could use it, he noticed Cedric approaching, muttering under his breath.


    "He can''t be human. Yes, yes, that''s why," Cedric mumbled as he drew nearer to Atticus.


    "I passed the test, right?" Atticus''s question pierced through Cedric''s reverie, prompting him to snap out of his daze and respond.


    "Yes, you did," he affirmed, momentarily shaken by Atticus''s astounding abilities. His thoughts ran wild as he tried to piece together the puzzle. "Are you a runesmith?" Cedric asked.


    Atticus answered promptly, "Yes."


    The revtion hit Cedric like a shockwave. "When did you start engraving runes?"


    "About three months ago. Why?" Atticus inquired. Cedric''s reaction was nothing short of perplexing.


    "Three months, and you can already use will aura," Cedric muttered to himself. His mumbled words gave way to a bout ofughter, although it sounded more like a somber, almost mncholic response. "Hahahahaha."


    Atticus observed Cedric''s bizarre behavior with furrowed eyebrows. He couldn''t help but wonder, ''What is wrong with him?''


    But then, one of the words Cedric said registered in Atticus''s head, ''Will aura? Was that what it was?'' he thought, the realization hitting him. The red aura was, in fact, an extension of his will.


    The question that now lingered in his mind was, ''But how?'' Even though his will had grown stronger in the past few months, it still felt inadequate to empower him that way.


    Another peculiar aspect dawned on him. ''And why am I not depressed after using it?'' He knew from experience that whenever he harnessed his will to engrave runes, it left him feeling despondent, but that didn''t happen after he used it.


    Puzzled, he decided to ask Cedric, who was still chuckling and muttering like a madman.


    "What is will aura, senior?" Atticus asked.


    The words brought a sudden halt to Cedric''s peculiar behavior. He turned to look at Atticus with bewilderment written across his face.


    "Senior? Me?" Cedric pointed at himself, clearly taken aback by the term Atticus had used.


    He began chuckling again, and Atticus peered at him with an arched brow, utterly perplexed by his strange conduct.


    After chuckling for a few seconds, he spoke, "With everything you''ve done so far, I''d be embarrassed to call myself your senior," he said.


    Cedric regained hisposure after that peculiar bout ofughter and decided to provide an exnation for Atticus''s question.


    "As you''re well aware, with each increase in rank, there''s an apanying increase in various stats, including intelligence and others," Cedric began, "Now, theoretically, every higher-ranked individual with sufficient will could be a runesmith."


    He paused for a moment before continuing, "But not everyone takes that path because rune engraving is a time consuming and arduous process. The worst part is the feeling after engraving the runes ¨C it''s excruciating, and not everyone can handle it."


    Cedric borated, "For those who decide to follow the runesmith path, those who persistently utilize their will, something extraordinary can happen. It''s not entirely dependent on reaching higher ranks or having exceptionally high will. There have been documented cases throughout history where individuals with rtively modest intelligence and will were able to use their will to empower not only their runes but also their own bodies."


    Atticus, feeling a mixture of curiosity and confusion, frowned and asked, "So how does it work, and why isn''t everyone doing it?"


    Cedric''s smile widened as he addressed Atticus''s query, "Well, that''s the mystery of it. We don''t fully understand how it happens or why it urs in certain individuals. But it usually happens when one finds something they hold very dear to them, something they wouldn''t give up on no matter what."


    Atticus, taking in Cedric''s exnation, nodded thoughtfully. Hearing this, he reached a significant conclusion: he needed to learn how to use this power as soon as possible.


    Atticus turned to Cedric and inquired, "You said I can stay here for six months, right? And the time outside wouldn''t have changed much?"


    Cedric smiled and nodded in agreement, recognizing where Atticus was heading with this.


    "Good. It looks like I''ll be spending the rest of the time here training," Atticus decided resolutely.


    He then brought up another question that had been lingering in his mind. "I''ve been meaning to ask, but how is it that whenever I train here, it affects my real body. It''s my consciousness here, right?"


    Cedric took a moment to provide an insightful exnation. "Yes, that''s true. But this can be exined through the unique nature of the life weapon''s realm and the connection between your consciousness and physical body."


    Cedric gazed at Atticus and continued, "The life weapon realm isn''t just a mere mental construct; it''s an alternate dimension closely connected to the real world. The connection between them isn''t purely one-way. There''s a subtle, bi-directional link between your consciousness in the life weapon''s realm and your physical body in the real world."


    "In this interconnected rtionship, your consciousness within the katana realm can influence your physical body through psychosomatic effects. When you train and gain experience within the realm, your body in the real world reacts, thanks to the tight connection between the two."


    "I see. I understand," Atticus said thoughtfully. He had been listening intently to Cedric''s exnation.


    "When can Ie back next?" he inquired. The prospect of spending six months training in the life weapon''s realm while only seconds passed in the real world was incredibly enticing. He hoped to visit the realm more frequently.


    Cedric understood Atticus''s desire and answered with a hint of regret, "Sorry, kid, you can onlye here if the weapon decides you''re ready to learn the next art." He had to quell Atticus''s hopes of frequently entering the realm.


    Atticus epted the limitation with a casual shrug. If it wasn''t possible, then it wasn''t possible.


    "What do you rmend for me to do in order to use my will aura?" he asked. Atticus wasn''t too proud to seek help when he needed it. He recognized that Cedric possessed a wealth of knowledge in many areas, and it was wiser to ask for guidance expecially at something he wasn''t knowledgable about than to try and figure it out alone.


    Cedric offered a reassuring smile as he replied, "You''ve already done the hardest part, awakening your will aura. The next steps should be easier. Look within yourself and identify what you''d never relent on, no matter what. Try to remember what you were feeling when you first called upon the will aura."


    Atticus nodded appreciatively and then started walking to the white building in the middle of the hall to begin his training.


    For the next three months, he diligently absorbed mana, practiced the second art and his other art, and trained tirelessly until he could hardly move a finger.


    After this intense period, he stood in the middle of the room, gazing at his stats with a resolute expression.


    ============


    Character Profile:


    ------------------------


    Name: Atticus Ravenstein


    Age: 10


    Gender: Male


    Race: Human


    Attributes:


    ------------------------


    Strength: 89


    Agility: 97


    Endurance: 98


    Vitality: 99


    Intelligence: 28


    Perception: 15


    Charm: 21


    Will: 10


    Level: Advanced- New!


    Talent: Mythical


    Bloodline: Primordial Elemental Bloodline


    - Level 2


    - Fire: 17.1%


    - Air: 16.5%


    - Water: 14.3%


    - Earth: 16%


    Abilities:


    ------------------------


    Innate Skills:


    * Conceal [Potential: Mythical]


    - The ability to conceal your level from anyone regardless of rank. You may choose what level you want to be shown.


    - Current mastery: Mythical


    Life Weapon Skills:


    * Transcendent sh: Godspeed Grace


    * Endless Strike


    Normal Skills:


    * Arcane Barrier [Potential: Transcendent]


    - Current Mastery: Advanced-


    * Elemental Mimicry [Potential: Transcendent]


    -Current mastery: Novice+


    *Ethereal Clock [Potential: Empowered]


    -Current mastery: Novice


    =============

 Chapter 106 Flickered Open

    <h4>Chapter 106 Flickered Open</h4>


    Atticus stood, facing Cedric in the middle of the pristine white room.


    Cedric examined him and said with a smile, "Looks like you''re ready."


    In response, Atticus gave him a resolute look. Cedric recognized the determination in Atticus''s gaze, and his smile widened. He couldn''t help but feel a sense of pride for how far Atticus hade.


    However, Cedric knew he needed to offer a dose of reality. "Regardless of how powerful you''ve gotten," he began, "From what you told me, those people outside are Expert rank, one entire rank above you. That isn''t something you can easily bridge, even with the second art."


    Atticus couldn''t help but agree with Cedric. He knew that facing three Expert-ranked individuals was an incredibly challenging task. But he had to try, at least to hold on until help arrived.


    Cedric pondered for a moment. He knew why the Katana had brought Atticus here, despite knowing that the second art alone might not be enough to ovee the situation.


    Each time a life weapon''s wielder died, their souls were stored within the weapon. This was both a form of punishment for their failure and a way to train the next wielder. The trapped souls could only find freedom if the new wielder aplished what they couldn''t.


    Cedric had a solution in mind, though it came at a significant cost. But he had already made his decision.


    Looking at Atticus, he assured, "Don''t worry, there''ll be a surprise waiting for you when you get to the other side."


    Atticus was taken aback. "A surprise?" he began to ask, but the scene started to recede abruptly.


    Everything around him suddenly darkened, and an unimaginable surge of power welled up within him.


    **


    "No, stop!" Aurora''s voice thundered as she shouted at the woman approaching Atticus, whoy motionless on the ground.


    "Don''t you dare touch him!" She yelled, her fiery aura intensifying. Aurora managed to stand, and with mes zing around her, she dashed toward the woman, who had turned to face her with a sinister grin.


    The woman effortlessly caught Aurora''s hand and delivered a punch to her abdomen. Aurora gasped for breath as the wind was knocked out of her.


    Just as the woman was about to strike again, she swiftly moved her head to the right, and an ice spike pierced the space where her head had been moments ago.


    In the blink of an eye, the woman vanished from her position and reappeared in front of Ember. She executed a sidekick, sending Ember tumbling through the air, crashing into a tree.


    "Hahahah, this is so thrilling! Come,e,e! Hahaha!" the woman gleefully shouted, touching her face with an eerie glee.


    Up in the air, the two remaining men hovered, suspended. The one with a sinister aura, Vorlock, spoke with a chilling smile, his voice sounding inhuman. "Kekeke, Malora is going through her fits again," he crackled.


    The Obsidian Order had always attracted the most sinister and deranged members of society. Only those truly unhinged would worship an alien race that clearly sought to dominate their, and most members of the order reflected this insanity.


    The man floating beside his gigglingpanion maintained a serious expression.


    "Oh, calm down, Astrion, she''s just having some fun, kekeke," Vorlock said, jokingly.


    Astrion''s cold eyes turned to hispanion. As their gazes met, a shiver ran down Vorlock''s spine, and it felt as though he were being observed by a predator. Beads of sweat formed on his brow.


    Astrion quickly averted his gaze as if he were an inconsequential ant.


    Taking a deep breath, Vorlock exhaled heavily. Despite being an Expert-rank like Astrion, he knew he couldn''t hold a candle to him.


    In the Obsidian Order, strength and talent were everything. Although they recruited almost anyone who sought to join, one''s progress within the order depended on their strength and potential.


    Astrion possessed one of the rarest bloodlines in the human domain¡ªa space bloodline. He was invaluable to the order and was immediately taken as a disciple of Alvis upon joining.


    He knew Astrion''s character well. Since Malora was preupied with fighting the others, any of them could have gone after Atticus.


    However, Astrion was proud¡ªincredibly so. He disdained the idea of killing a 10-year-old pulp, not because he considered it morally wrong, but simply because he believed it beneath him to perform such a task.


    Vorlock cleared his throat quietly and turned his gaze back to the battle below. ''I''ll just leave Malora to handle it,'' he thought.


    At this juncture, the rest of the trainees had all joined the fight. They all knew that there was no escape, especially under the two menacing gazes of the men floating above.


    For the Ravensteins, courage and resilience were ingrained in their blood. They would rather perish in battle than die as cowards.


    But not everyone shared this sentiment.


    Some remained at the back, cowering and writhing in fear. Among this group, one could spot Helodor, hidden behind a tree, bent down with his hands on his head, shaking while muttering iprehensible words.


    He and Orion, on the other hand, moved with astonishing speed, utilizing the power of air and elemental mimicry to enhance their swiftness. Both armed with swords, they simultaneously attacked Malora from different angles.


    However, with minimal effort, Malora gracefully evaded their attacks. She sidestepped, watching with a sinister grin as both swords sliced down on her left and right.


    The momentum of their strikes carried them forward, but before they could get far, Malora swiftly grabbed their faces. With a sudden spin, she mmed them brutally into the ground.


    The other trainees also unleashed their powers, filling the air with an array of dazzling colors. Sophie, Aria, and other archers positioned themselves at the rear, releasing arrows at breakneck speed.


    Meanwhile, Nate and the other trainees with various abilitiesunched their attacks. Yet Malora''s grin widened as she weaved through their assault effortlessly, her speed defying tracking.


    In an instant, each of the trainees received brutal blows to their faces, leaving some with mushy, crushed features, while the more resilient ones teetered on the edge of consciousness.


    Malora reveled in her rampage, inflicting torment upon the trainees with sadistic glee. In an instant, she incapacitated them all, leaving them sprawled on the ground.


    "Ahh, that was refreshing," Malora purred, savoring the thrill of her actions.


    Just as she contemted extending her torment to those who still retained consciousness, she suddenly felt an icy gaze upon her.


    She looked up, her gaze meeting Astrion''s chilling stare.


    "Damn it," she muttered under her breath and started making her way toward Atticus.


    ''They''ve been floating up there all this while, why couldn''t they just do it?'' she thought in annoyance.


    As she advanced, a girl with an aloof expression and a spear, followed by another girl with blood-red eyes, stood in her path.


    "I won''t let you hurt him," Aurora said, her voice sounding weak, her legs trembling underneath her, blood seeping from her mouth.


    Ever since Atticus had helped her, they had grown very close. He was her first friend, something she held very dearly.


    After being alone for so long, there was no way she would let someone take that away from her!


    She mustered all her strength as her fire zed, taking a stance that seemed to scream, "I won''t let you pass!"


    Ember stood beside her, using her spear as support. She had taken more damage than Aurora, and coupled with the fact that she was already injured to begin with, she was barely hanging on.


    Her body was covered in frost, and a cold mist had formed around her as she gazed at Malora with an even colder expression.


    Ember was angry. She was angry at her own weakness. If only she were more powerful, would they dare to do all of this? Would they dare to stand in her way?


    These bastards had taken her father from her, and now they wanted to take away another member of her family? Like hell she would let that happen!


    She mustered up thest of her strength and got into a stance with her spear, the cold mist seeming to grow even colder.


    Malora''s smile widened even more, stretching her lips to an unnaturally grotesque extent, revealing her teeth in a sinister grin that sent shivers down anyone who saw it.


    "Ahhh," she moaned in ecstasy. This was it. This was what she loved to see. The determination to not give up and the expressions on their faces when she took it away from them!


    Before Ember and Aurora could react, she disappeared, and they immediately felt a powerful force grabbing their faces and mming them into a tree, causing them to cough up blood.


    Malora repeated this action, hitting them against the tree again and again, each impact breaking bones in their bodies, causing them to let out piercing screams of agony.


    In the midst of the forest, Ember and Aurora''s screams pierced the night, drowned out by Malora''s insane, madwoman-likeughter.


    Within this relentless onught, the counternance of a white-haired boy within a small crater went unnoticed as his piercing blue eyes flickered open.

 Chapter 107 Waking Up

    <h4>Chapter 107 Waking Up</h4>


    In the heart of the dense forest, a series of repetitive thuds reverberated through the air, each impact echoing with a sinister promise.


    A woman stood amidst the foliage, her face twisted into a frightening grin. In each of her hands, she held the heads of two young girls.


    Their once distinctive features now lost beneath a veil of unimaginable violence. Their pristine Snow White hair had been reduced to a ghastly tableau of crimson, their frail forms contorted beyond recognition, and their hands hanging limply at their sides.


    As she abruptly halted her brutal disy, she raised the two girls once more, her voice dripping with lunacy as she addressed them, "Hahah, how does it feel, huh? How does it feel to be useless? Do you really think you can stand in my way!?"


    She received no response as she continued her sadistic monologue. With a final, brutal flourish, she mmed their ravaged bodies into the already battered tree.


    The force shattered the remnants of the tree, showering the forest with splintered fragments, and causing unimaginable agony to course through the girls'' broken forms.


    With a wicked grin, she added, "Now, watch as I slowly snuff out his life, hehehe." But just as she was about to turn away, Ember and Aurora, both battered and bloodied, began to stir. Their trembling hands rose, their hands lifting slowly.


    "Hm?" Malora muttered, her brow furrowing in surprise. Both girls grabbed the hand holding their heads and locked onto her with intense gazes, silently conveying the message: "Don''t touch him."


    Seeing the determined expressions on their faces, Malora''s own countenance darkened, and she muttered frantically "No, no, no, no... This isn''t the way it was meant to be!" Frustration surged within her as she raged against the unexpected turn of events. "You should be feeling despair! Begging me to spare you! Not this!"


    Aurora, her voice barely a whisper amidst the torment ravaging her body, mustered a taunting smile as she murmured, "Hehe, don''t touch him, you... bitch."


    Ember also joined in, gathering blood filled spit in her mouth and defiantly spitting it at Malora.


    Although Malora had the power to dodge the attack, even incinerate it before it got close, she was so taken aback by everything happening around her that she failed to react in time. The bloody spit struck her squarely on her cheek, smearing her left cheek


    The repulsive saliva struck Malora''s cheek, jolting her back to reality. Her expression twisted with anger, and she bellowed, "How dare you!" She instantly intensified her grip on Aurora and Ember''s heads, attempting to crush them in her rage.


    In response, both Aurora and Ember let out piercing screams that cut through the still night. Just as Malora''s hands were about to close in on their heads, suddenly, a brilliant azure energy suddenly erupted from the ground a few meters away, bathing the entire forest in an otherworldly, luminous radiance.


    The ethereal light extended skyward, as if it aimed to pierce the very heavens.


    Within this dazzling disy, Atticus''s eyes burst open with a sudden jolt. His entire being was epassed by a pulsating, vivid blue energy, surging with an electrifying vitality, emanating an aura of sheer power.


    ''What is happening?'' Atticus pondered, his thoughts racing. He had been conversing with Cedric just moments ago, and now he found himself here, experiencing this intense energy coursing through his entire existence.


    ''Was this the surprise?'' he thought. He assumed that this was the surprised Cedric had said was waiting for him.


    Atticus was feeling good. Incredibly good. It was something hard to describe; it was as if he could do anything, as if nothing could rival his newfound strength, as if he was invincible.


    No, it wasn''t hard to describe, he understood it perfectly well. This energy coursing through his body was POWER.


    It was power at its purest form. It wasn''t empowering a particr thing on his body; it was empowering everything. His body, his mana, his bloodline, his strength, his intelligence, and perception, every facet of his being was amplified!


    Every single one of his injuries was healed in an instant. He had never felt this good before in his life.


    His eyes swept through the scene with a gaze, already seeing everything in a 300 meter radius with pinpoint precision. His expression darkened as he saw some lifeless bodies of trainees strewn across the ground.


    His gaze turned frightening as he saw Ember and Aurora being held by the head by Malora, screaming in pain. Without wasting even a single second, Atticus moved.


    Every single one of these events happened in less than a second. The current speed of Atticus''s thoughts was beyond what many could fathom.


    Malora had just taken notice of the blinding blue light emanating from her right. But before she could even react, an overwhelming, bone-crushing force collided with her head, causing a cataclysmic impact.


    The strength was so immense that her cheekbone immediately caved in, her head caved in, and in a split second, her head exploded like a ripe tomato struck by an unstoppable wrecking ball.


    Astrion and Vorlock''s eyes immediately narrowed to pinpricks. What in the world had just happened? They were both unable to catch a thing. They both just suddenly saw a blue light ascending in the sky and suddenly, Malora''s head bursting.


    Their attention shifted abruptly to the source.


    Before them stood a young man, his snow-white hair cascading majestically, his figure suspended in mid air. A brilliant, searing blue light emanated from his form, shrouding him entirely.


    His luminous blue eyes zed with a remarkable intensity, radiating a deeper, almost cerulean hue. A katana, humming with an uncontroble energy, was securely fastened to his waist.


    Atticus directed his gaze upward, fixing it firmly on Astrion and Vorlock, his voice chilling as he dered, "You''re dead."


    ***


    Hi ?? . I truly hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you did, while giving golden tickets might not be possible, I would truly appreciate powerstones orments. They''ll motivate me and also help this story reach more readers. Thank you.


    Also, I would appreciate if you joined the novel''s discord server, the link is in the novel''s synopsis

 Chapter 108 Judgment

    <h4>Chapter 108 Judgment</h4>


    Upon hearing Atticus''s cold words, Astrion and Vorlock reacted differently, their expressions shifting ordingly.


    Vorlock''s initial look of confusion gradually transformed into an unsettling grin, and he couldn''t help but chuckle, a raspy sound escaping his lips.


    He found it almost absurd that a mere 10 year old would dare to threaten him. "A 10 year old brat is threatening me?" he mumbled, shaking his head as if in disbelief. The audacity of this child was something he couldn''t quite wrap his head around.


    On the other hand, Astrion''s response was entirely different. Atticus''s words had a sobering effect on him, and his face immediately contorted into a frown. Dead? Him?


    He had been an orphan for as long as he could remember, but he had never cared. Who needed parents when you had power? He had been known as a genius since childhood. He awakened an extremely rare bloodline and reached the expert rank at a record time. His bloodline was so powerful that he had no equals in the same rank.


    Now a mere pup who had gained a little boost in power dared to threaten him?


    Astrion''s aura immediately surged and space itself seemed to coil around him, a disy of his remarkable control over the space element.


    Vorlock, initially crackling with confidence, gulped when he saw Astrion''s reaction. ''Fuck! He''s angry!'' he thought.


    Everyone in the Obsidian Order branch in Sector 3 knew never to mess with Astrion. Anyone who had gotten him angry in the past had not lived to tell the tale. Vorlock couldn''t help but subtly float to the side, away from the furious Astrion. He wanted to avoid the aftermath of his wrath!


    Meanwhile, the one who had caused Astrion to be furious, Atticus, had already turned his gaze away from the two men. He had already passed judgment, and he would make sure to follow through.


    He turned his gaze toward Aurora and Ember, who were floating suspended in the air, which he was manipting.


    Suddenly, with a thought, water enveloped both of them. He also turned his gaze to the other trainees sprawled on the floor and, with a thought, water enveloped each and every one of them, starting to heal them at a visible speed.


    The sudden energy empowering Atticus had boosted his elemental bloodline abilities to unimaginable heights. Atticus could feel that he could control the four elements without the need for contact within a 100 meter radius with just a thought. The energy also increased the potency of his bloodline.


    Gazing at Ember and Aurora''s battered forms, Atticus couldn''t help but wonder how it had taken him so long. Cedric had told him it would''ve only taken a few seconds. ''Then what happened?'' he pondered.


    He came out of his thoughts as he saw Aurora and Ember opening their eyes. They both immediately smiled upon seeing him. Although he looked different than usual, there was no way they would mistake him; it was Atticus.


    Atticus let out a sigh of relief upon seeing them okay. "It''s fine, I''ll handle the rest now," he reassured them, his voice turning soft.


    Ember and Aurora smiled and nodded. If he said he''d take care of it, then he would take care of it. They both trusted him that much.


    Atticus then manipted the earth underneath them to form a bed and rested them on it.


    Astrion''s anger was palpable. Was he just ignored? By a child?


    The space around him seemed to crackle even more as his aura rose even higher.


    "Vorlock, kill him," hemanded immediately. Despite seething at Atticus''s disregard, it didn''t change the fact that he felt it was beneath him to attack a child.


    Vorlock let out a quiet sigh, thinking, ''Why go through all of that if you weren''t going to attack in the first ce?''


    And he turned his gaze downwards at Atticus and focused. Immediately, a purple glow formed on his staff; it swirled and expanded, and he muttered, "Death orb."


    At fast speed, it shot and cut through the air towards Atticus, who was still facing Ember and Aurora.


    As the purple orb got within 5 meters, suddenly an incalcble number of azure streaks filled the air, each streak slicing through the orb like a thousand razor-sharp des, the orb was cut into countless pieces, its mes extinguished.


    Astrion and Vorlock''s expressions froze. That strike¡­ it was fast, too fast.


    That level of strength wasn''t something a child should be able to disy. What happened? How did he get so powerful?


    Atticus didn''t even move, he was still facing Ember and Aurora, as if a ming orb hadn''t just threatened to burn him to a crisp.


    Earlier, when he had scanned the area, he saw that about 10% of the trainees died, with some barely alive. If he had taken even a second more to wake up, Ember and Aurora could have been amongst them.


    His heart couldn''t help but constrict thinking about how close he was to losing them.


    ''Didn''t Cedric say it would''ve just been a few seconds? What happened?'' Atticus pondered.


    Cedric had assured him that spending 6 months inside the life weapon''s realm would only be a few seconds in real life. But seeing everything that had happened, it was obvious that more than just a few seconds had passed.


    Atticus cleared his head of unnecessary thoughts. ''It doesn''t matter.''


    Atticus turned to face the duo, his once soft eyes now emanating a bone chilling, icy re.


    Cedric wasn''t to me; he had already helped him a lot. The ones at fault were the ones he was currently looking at. They were the ones that would feel his wrath.


    Atticus didn''t say a word to them. There was no need to. He had already told them their fates, and that was all they would get.


    The cerulean aura surrounding Atticus intensified, taking on an infernal hue, while his piercing blue eyes zed with an intensity that could sear the soul.


    Atticus ced his hands on his katana''s hilt and spoke, his words a judgment.

 Chapter 109 Disbelief

    <h4>Chapter 109 Disbelief</h4>


    The instant Atticus''s fingers touched the hilt of his katana; Astrion immediately felt danger. It was a feeling he had never felt before in his life, the kind of feeling that baffled him to his core.


    He had faced numerous Expert ranks, especially those who considered themselves geniuses in the human domain, and even then, he had never felt this way before.


    But now he was feeling this way for a child? Astrion immediately dismissed that absurd thought from his head. It was impossible!


    In response, he intensified the emanation of his aura, expanding the boundary of the previously distorted space from a mere 10 meters to an astounding 30 meters.


    The air within 30 meters around him crackled with intensity. Vorlock, already noticing Astrion''s increased aura, had started moving even further away, he had no intention of being caught in the crosshairs!


    After receiving this power from only God knows where, Atticus felt like many things had opened up for him. It was a surreal feeling. It was as if everything he had been doing before was wrong. The way he walked was wrong, even the way he breathed.


    As he was about to use the first art, he immediately felt something was wrong. His movements, stances, everything¡ª they were unnecessary.


    The first art was simple, a swift, unerring sh from one point to another. That burst pattern wasn''t needed; the stance wasn''t needed. Only threerge, rapid bursts were needed: one for his leg, one for his arm, and one for his de.


    In the span of a second, Atticus effortlessly constructed pipelines, connecting his mana core to his body.


    It was a stark contrast to the minute it had taken him to achieve this previously.


    His right hand poised on the katana''s hilt, the very air around Atticus began to shift.


    He released three colossal bursts in rapid session, each one causing the earth beneath him to tremble.


    And then, with an almost telepathic speed, he blurred and moved. The ground upon which he had stood moments ago shattered, leaving a substantial crater in his wake.


    Atticus appeared in front of Astrion in the air with teleportation-like speed, crossing the space that should''ve affected him with unimaginable speed, as if it wasn''t even there.


    His gleaming razor sharp?katana appearing at Astrion''s neck in the blink of an eye.


    Astrion''s surprise was palpable. ''What?'' he uttered in bewilderment as Atticus''s de hovered dangerously close to his neck.


    But his question was met with silence, only the chilling, cold gaze of Atticus''s cerulean eyes.


    Astrion immediately felt a danger the likes of which he hadn''t felt before. He knew, he knew that if he didn''t move, he''d die!


    Immediately, as fast as he had ever acted before, he summoned his space bloodline. And before Atticus''s sword could cleave his neck, he suddenly disappeared, reappearing far away from the scene.


    Atticus''s razor-sharp sh cleaved through the empty air, parting the clouds forward for a few kilometers.


    Astrion appeared 200 meters away from the scene, his expression still in disbelief.?"I¡­ I ran away?" he muttered incredulously.


    But then, his senses sharpened as he felt a trickle of warmth upon his neck. He touched it, examining the red liquid staining his fingertips, and the grim reality settled in.


    "No, it can''t be," he muttered, attempting to deny the undeniable, "I was injured by a child?" As if reality bore down upon him, he realized.


    "Surge!" Vorlock, who was initially a few meters from Astrion, reacted and yelled, his voice slicing through the night.


    Vorlock was shocked at the strength Atticus had shown. He didn''t even see Atticus move! His survival instincts had immediately kicked in, and he knew he had to attack Atticus first before he could disappear again.


    Immediately, his entire body set aze with an eerie purple me, its menacing presence saturating the surroundings.


    His cloak caught fire as the fire immediately devoured his cloak, revealing his hairless features. His head was bald, with no eyebrows or any hair on his face.


    With a thought, the mes surged and gathered behind him, taking on a sinister form, materializing a 15 meters big, grimacing face with a wicked grin.


    The grotesque visage opened its mouth, and a malevolent purple glow gathered, shooting forth with incredible velocity toward Atticus, who remained suspended in the air.


    Atticus remained unfazed, his expression still as icy as ever. With a mere extension of his left hand, an orb of burning fire condensed and crackled with contained power.


    The small me orb appeared as though it was on the brink of eruption, waiting for the right moment.


    In the blink of an eye, it exploded into a massive and ferocious fire storm, dwarfing Vorlock''s attack in both size and intensity.


    A huge wave of fire covered Vorlock''s view, brightening the entire forest. The cataclysmic collision unfolded in the air, and Atticus''s mes devoured and extinguished Vorlock''s like a merciless tide swallowing a flickering candle.


    The impact sent shockwaves resonating through the forest, creating a blinding spectacle of fiery power that stretched for kilometers.


    As the relentless assault continued its high-speed advance towards its intended target, Vorlock''s eyes widened in sheer horror. Swift as a shadow, he propelled himself away from the devastating attack.


    Atticus''s mes continued onwards,nding on the forest?floor, creating an effect that was nothing short of apocalyptic, as an earth-shattering eruption sent shockwaves rippling through the forest.


    The verdant trees, once standing tall and proud, were reduced to nothing more than smoldering remnants.


    By now, most of the trainees were already awake. Even Ember and Aurora watched the fight with bated breath. Only one thought echoed in their minds: ''Is that really Atticus?''


    ***


    Hi ?? . I truly hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you did, while giving golden tickets might not be possible, I would truly appreciate powerstones orments. They''ll motivate me and also help this story reach more readers. Thank you.


    Also, I would appreciate if you joined the novel''s discord server, the link is in the novel''s synopsis.


    One moreing today!

 Chapter 110 I lost?

    <h4>Chapter 110 I lost?</h4>


    As soon as Astrion came to that conclusion, his expression immediately darkened.


    He muttered with a cold determination, "Fine, I''ll show you your ce," his anger shimmering.


    The very air surrounding Astrion seemed to respond to his words. In an instant, his form wrapped and distorted and he vanished.


    His reappearance was as swift as his disappearance, materializing 20 meters away from Atticus, his voice carrying an icy edge as he invoked, "Gravity Control."


    The air within a staggering radius of 100 meters from him began to shift and warp, immediately rendering it dense and oppressive. It was as though the very concept of gravity had suddenly intensified twohundredfold.


    Everything, including Atticus, and Vorlock found themselves subject to an unyielding, merciless force.


    They plummeted at a breakneck pace, crushed under the burden of a gravity that had turned capricious.


    ''He can control gravity? Is it the space bloodline?'' Atticus calmly pondered the situation as he was falling. He had read about different bloodlines in the human domain, so he was well aware of most of their capabilities.


    Not many possessed the ability to control gravity, and seeing as Astrion had teleported when he almost severed his head, Atticus was easily able to identify his bloodline.


    ''I have to find a way out of this,'' he thought, his mind racing. His entire movement was currently restricted to the extent that lifting a single finger required a huge effort. He knew that even moving would be hard in this state, let alone fighting.


    Atticus''s enhanced intelligence, a result of the power boost he had received, worked rapidly,ing up with various alternative solutions in less than a second.


    With a single thought, Atticus stimted his air bloodline with mana and moved it around his body, the process done in milliseconds. He immediately felt his body bing lighter and in an instant, weightless.


    He immediately felt the effect of the gravity on him reduce to arge margin, but it wasn''tpletely.


    Gravity could still affect objects or entities that don''t have weight, as long as they possess mass.


    Regardless of how much Atticus''s body was mimicking the air, gravity still affected air.


    He swiftly manipted the air around him and managed to halt his descent. Atticus could feel the difficulty in manipting the air due to the increased gravity.


    The added weight made the air harder to control, but he sessfully maintained his bnce by manipting the air beneath his feet, creating a foothold in the air.


    Astrion''s surprise was palpable as he observed Atticus unaffected by the increased gravity. Without wasting a single moment, he vanished and reappeared directly in front of Atticus instantly.


    His hand drawn in for a punch, space itself seemed to ripple around his fist. The air surrounding his fist distorted and warped, increasing the speed of the punch. Swiftly, he punched out.


    The sheer speed of the punch generated a sonic boom, causing a deafening noise akin to thunder.


    Atticus''s eyebrows furrowed as his thoughts raced.


    That punch¡­ there was no blocking it. The punch contained pure space element; its presence alone was already distorting space. If that punchnded¡­ there was no surviving it.


    Reacting swiftly, Atticus ceased stimting the air element and stopped manipting the air. Gravity immediately acted on him, pulling him toward the ground.


    However, Astrion''s expression remained unchanged, and his punch continued its trajectory toward Atticus as he muttered, his voice frigid, "Gravity Control,"


    Immediately, Atticus''s descent came to an abrupt halt as gravity almost dropped down to zero.


    Astrion''s lips curled up in a sinister smile as he witnessed this, his punch still heading uninterrupted toward Atticus.


    Atticus observed everything happening in slow motion. He didn''t even panic when Astrion changed the gravity.


    His mind was working so fast that he had thought of ns A to J when he had first nned to stop stimting his air bloodline.


    Swiftly, he initiated n B by stimting his fire bloodline with mana. He raised his hands and pointed them at Astrion, releasing a colossal, expanding burst of fire from his palms.


    mes immediately engulfed Astrion''s form and propelled Atticus away from the area.


    Atticus executed a mid-air spin, locking his eyes on where he had just been. He noticed Astrionpletely unharmed, with the space around him distorted and crackling, the fire not seemingly able to get close to his form.


    ''The distorted space around him is a problem,'' Atticus was acutely aware of the issue posed by the space surrounding Astrion.


    In their first interaction, when he had nearly severed Astrion''s head, as soon as he entered the space, he had observed a significant slowdown in his speed.


    Had he not been initially moving at a high speed, he was certain he would have slowed to a snail''s pace.


    If he wasn''t careful and allowed himself to get trapped for just a second, he was sure Astrion wouldn''t miss that opportunity and would hit him with one of those space-impeded punches.


    But with that one interaction, Atticus had already found a way to bypass this, a weakness. It was simple: OVERWHELMING SPEED.


    If he was moving at an insane speed, the space''s effects on him would be minimal at best.


    Atticus had never liked drawn-out battles; it was simply wasting time. Unless he was training, he liked to go full power from the start and end it as fast as possible.


    He immediately released a staggering 9 rapid bursts from his mana core, a stark contrast to his previous limit of 5, focusing three on each of his legs, hands, and de.


    Astrion, who noticed the changed aura around Atticus as if he was preparing to attack, smirked. ''Does this fool think he can get through?'' he sneered.


    The intensity of the distorted space surrounding him couldn''tpare to thest one where he had gotten through.


    Thest time wasn''t even 30% of his best. Currently, the space surrounding him was 80%!


    Even expert ranks entering this space would slow to a crawl.


    ''Once he gets caught in the space, I''ll break his limbs and make him unable to move.'' His lips seemed to curl up as he came to this conclusion.


    He would finally be able to teach this pup a lesson!


    Floating suspended in the air, Atticus adopted a stance that defied imagination.


    With both hands firmly gripping the katana''s hilt and the de bending against his back, his knees drawn close to his chest, Atticus''s figure seemed frozen in the air.


    Then, as if time itself had shattered, Atticus moved.


    It was an eruption of velocity that defied all attempts to track it. To Astrion and the other onlookers, Atticus appeared as if he hadn''t moved at all, his stance unchanged.


    Astrion suddenly felt a surreal sensation, as the world around him blurred. He felt as if he was falling from the air.


    "What''s happening?" he uttered, his voiceden with bewilderment.


    But reality hit him like a thunderbolt as he saw Atticus floating close to his headless body, an azure-like sh in ce of where his head should''ve been.


    He had been beheaded.


    Astrion''s shock was palpable, "I lost?"


    His question lingered in the air,yered with disbelief, as his severed head descended from the skies.

 Chapter 111 Selfish

    <h4>Chapter 111 Selfish</h4>


    As soon as Vorlock saw Astrion''s head falling from the sky, his heart immediately constricted in utter shock. It was as if his whole world was falling apart.


    Astrion losing to a child? He didn''t think such a thing was possible.


    It should be noted that Astrion was known as a genius amongst geniuses in the expert rank. Vorlock could count on one finger the people in the human domain in the expert rank who could fight him head-on and not lose instantly.


    Astrion''s space bloodline was just that overpowered.


    But to lose instantly to a child? Vorlock gave himself a little p on the cheek to see if he was dreaming, but the p seemed to bring him back to reality and out of his thoughts, as if his brain had just started working.


    ''What the heck am I still doing here!?'' he thought frantically, suddenly realizing the dire situation he was in.


    ''Who cares if he''s a child? What matters is that if he was able to kill Astrion that easily, what would happen to me?!''


    Despite how deranged an individual could be, there was always the instinct for survival in everyone.


    Without wasting any time, Vorlock turned and started moving away from the scene at fast speed. His intention was clear: he was running away for his life!


    But would Atticus allow that?


    At a speed Vorlock could barely fathom, countless azure shes suddenly sliced through his body. The shes were so fast that he didn''t even feel a thing.


    They continued onward, cutting the trees in front of Vorlock.


    ''What was that?'' he immediately thought as he saw the shed trees in front of him, but only silence greeted him.


    And then suddenly, he heard the sound of a voice that sent shivers through his whole being.


    "Katana Series, 2nd art: Endless Strike,"


    And as if that was the initiator, Vorlock wasn''t able to react as his form started splitting, beginning with his head, then his torso, hands, legs. Vorlock fell down in pieces, lifeless.


    Atticus sheathed his katana coolly.


    He suddenly let out a very deep exhale. Although the battles had been short, they still took a lot from him. Every single inch of his body was being stressed trying to contain that huge amount of energy.


    He was sure the only reason he still felt full of life was because of the energy still coursing through him.


    Atticus knew that one of the main reasons he was able to handle this energy was because of his Mythical talent. Handling this power without an exceptionally adaptive body was suicide.


    Talent simply meant how well an individual could adapt to manapared to the rest, while ranks indicated the level of mana one''s body had already adapted to.


    And at each rank, regardless of talent, each individual basically had the same mana levels in their body.


    Although this energy coursing through him wasn''t just mana, Atticus knew his talent yed a big role in containing the power.


    He had instinctively known that if the energy was a little higher, his body wouldn''t have been able to handle it. It was as if the source of the energy knew exactly how much he could handle.


    His katana, suddenly letting out a bright glow, drew his attention. And as if a vacuum was quickly siphoning something away, Atticus felt the power coursing through his being being drained.


    In less than a minute, he was left utterly drained.


    It was as if his ''batteries'' were suddenly taken out. He felt tired, his entire body ached, and the mana in his core waspletely empty.


    He was using only sheer willpower to remain standing. Atticus couldn''t help but gaze at his katana. ''Was it Cedric?'' he pondered.


    Cedric had told him to expect something before he left the Life Weapon''s realm, so it made sense that he would be the one who gave him the boost in power.


    But Atticus couldn''t help but wonder, that sudden gain in strength... it couldn''t be without consequences, right?


    Atticus was well aware of Cedric''s situation inside the Life Weapon. He was basically a prisoner, and the fact that only his soul was in the realm made it even more mysterious.


    How had he managed to give him such an extraordinary boost in power, and at what cost?


    Atticus''s gaze bore into his katana as if searching for answers, but thetter simply let out a subtle vibration.


    Atticus, who was bound to it, immediately knew what it was feeling¡ªit was feeling shy.


    The revtion made Atticus chuckle, which sent a wave of pain through his body. For such an all-powerful weapon that basically enved the souls of its wielders, its reactions were surprisingly innocent.


    The situation seemed to make Atticus rx a bit, but his mood seemed to changepletely as he gazed at Vorlock''s mutted body.


    That''s right, he had killed 4 people today. Atticus couldn''t help but take in a deep breath.


    Earlier, when he had killed that man to save Ember, Atticus had felt sick and disgusted at his actions.


    Regardless of how cruel and indifferent he was to others, regardless of how cruel and brutal he could be to others, taking the life of another human being was profoundly different.


    Ending the life of a human being who had dreams, goals, and aspirations wasn''t something one should just ignore, no matter how evil the person might be.


    Only a deranged psychopath could end a life and not even think about it again, something Atticus clearly wasn''t. Despite having a burning desire to have his revenge on the being that sent him here, Atticus had actually never thought of killing him.


    But all of these feelings were discarded when he had almost died and was sent to the Life Weapon''s realm. In the realm, for months, Atticus constantly trained and trained until he couldn''t lift a finger.


    He was constantly alone in his thoughts. Apart from constantly worrying about what was happening outside, despite knowing that time was moving slowly outside, it was during that time that Atticus was able to calmly think about everything.


    Was murder wrong? Was taking the life of another human being wrong? Does having a good justification make it right? After pondering these questions for months, Atticus finally reached one answer: it doesn''t matter.


    He could say he killed that man because he wanted to protect Ember. He could say he killed Astrion and Vorlock because he was only defending himself and trying to protect everyone.


    But that, in the end, was just an excuse. It didn''t change the fact that he took another human being''s life. It didn''t change the fact that he took the life of a person who could have loved ones waiting at home.


    Atticus was a lot of things, but he was never a hypocrite.


    He had epted these facts. He had epted that he was selfish. He had epted that he was a murderer. He had epted that he would do whatever it takes to protect himself and his loved ones, no matter the cost.


    Yes, he had killed those men. Yes, he had taken another life.


    If the same situation ever arises again, would he still take the same approach? Would he still take the life of another human being? Yes, he would do it again without any hesitation!


    Atticus''s eyes seemed to ze with intensity as his resolve firmed. "To protect myself and loved ones, I''ll be selfish."

 Chapter 112 Leader

    <h4>Chapter 112 Leader</h4>


    Atticus came out of his thoughts to see Ember, Aurora, and the rest of the trainees approaching him.


    He couldn''t react as suddenly a petite girl collided with his already struggling form, making him fall on his back.


    Atticus felt a huge wave of pain wrack his body, and despite not being a stranger to pain, he couldn''t help but let out a low grunt.


    He looked down at his chest to see the source of his problems: Aurora, who hugged him with her face buried in his chest.


    As he was about toin, he suddenly felt wetness on his chest where Aurora''s head was buried.


    Atticus let out a warm smile at Aurora''s quiet sobbing. He raised his hand, giving her gentle pats on her head. ''She must have been worried,'' he thought.


    However, he just couldn''t resist, "You were always a crybaby," he teased Aurora with a chuckle.


    She immediately flinched, letting out a low-pitched sound, and then she cleaned off her tears on his clothes and gave him a swift punch in the stomach, which caused Atticus''s face to scrunch.


    She quickly stood up and retorted, "Who''s a crybaby!?"


    Atticus let out a chuckle, rubbing his stomach where Aurora had just punched while standing up.


    As soon as he stood up, another figure suddenly hugged him, but this hug was a bit more subdued, muttering in a barely audible tone, "I''m d you''re okay."


    Atticus, seeing Ember hug him, widened his eyes in astonishment. The silent, cold beauty actually hugged him? He waspletely shocked.


    Don''t get him wrong; he knew that despite her cold character, she loved him and the family deep down, but this was the first time she was showing it openly.


    Atticus gave another warm smile and gently patted her head, without any teasing remarks this time. He didn''t want to say anything that would discourage her from acting like this; he liked caring Ember.


    After a few seconds, they separated, and Atticus turned his gaze to the rest of the trainees.


    They all currently numbered about 45. Five of them had died before Atticus hade back from the Life Weapon''s realm.


    Atticus let out a short sigh. It was truly terrible, but they were already dead; what else could he do? The dead could only stay dead.


    Despite the fact that he had healed their injuries, they all still looked terrible. Their clothes werepletely torn and dirty, with blood stains everywhere.


    One could never tell that these were all young masters anddies of the esteemed Ravenstein family.


    Each of the trainees gazed at Atticus with one expression. It wasn''t shock; it wasn''t awe. It was the kind of expression one gives to things they couldn''tprehend: fear.


    They all knew what they were capable of; they knew what they could do. They were well aware of what the geniuses and the so-called monsters in the human domain were capable of.


    But what was this? What could they call this boy with piercing blue eyes?


    A Genius? A Monster? Heavenly?


    None could ssify what he had just shown them!


    He simply couldn''t be human; that would make epting this harder.


    Almost every single one of the trainees gazed at Atticus with fear, including He, Nate, Sophie, and even Orion, who had always called him a coward.


    Orion had never felt so relieved in his life. He had always antagonized Atticus during their stay in the camp because he wanted to prove he was better than him to his father.


    Never would he have known that he was actually poking a sleeping dragon all this while!


    He let out a silent sigh of relief, choosing to stay in between the trainees just in case. Orion was never one to cower like this, but what Atticus had just shown could make even the bravest of hearts cower.


    While everyone was gazing at Atticus with fear, only one trainee''s expression was different: Lucas.


    Lucas''s thoughts were different from the other trainees. Yes, he acknowledged Atticus''s strength, but was there a reason to fear it? No.


    Most of them were 10 years old, with the oldest being 13. Almost everyone in the human domain was stronger than them. Would he start fearing everyone he met just because they were stronger than him?


    Lucas''s mind was currently focused on one thing: how to get closer to Atticus. It was obvious, very obvious that Atticus would be someone very strong in the future, probably even the next paragon rank of the family.


    The earlier he made a connection, the better.


    Atticus gazed at all the trainees; they were all gathered around him. He saw the way they were looking at him, with caution.


    But with the way they were all still gathered around, regardless of the fear, it was obvious they were waiting for his words. They now thought of him as their leader.


    Atticus would be lying if he said that he wanted others to see his full strength, but there was no helping it. His life was on the line, and he''d be a fool not to use everything in his repertoire to survive.


    Despite knowing that they wanted him to address them, Atticus knew they weren''t out of the woods yet; they were still being hunted. But he still had to give them a little push.


    Atticus gazed at the trainees and spoke, "I can''t say I understand how you all are feeling currently. Some of you probably lost someone close to you in the camp,"


    His words caused some of the trainees to clench their hands, tears streaming down their faces as they tried to use their sleeves to wipe them away.


    Atticus let out a quiet sigh seeing this. ''They''re still children at the end of the day,'' he thought.


    He continued, "And I can''t say I know exactly what is currently on your minds. But what I do know is that we all want the same thing: to survive."


    The forest was silent; only the sound of Atticus''s voice could be heard, each trainee listening attentively.


    "I promise you, there will be time for revengeter, but to have thatter, we must survive first. We''re not out of the woods yet, we''re still being hunted, and we have to keep moving."


    As he said this, Atticus pivoted, taking a deep breath to contain the pain racking his body. He took a step forward and began running through the forest, with every single trainee following behind.


    They continued moving through the forest.

 Chapter 113 Anastasia

    <h4>Chapter 113 Anastasia</h4>


    Inside a room, a blonde haired woman could be seen sleeping on the bed. The room itself exuded opulence in every detail, with each furnishing and decoration a testament to bothvishness and taste.


    The walls were adorned with elegant, cream colored damask wallpaper. The curtains, crafted from fine silk, billowed gracefully with the asional drafting in to the room.


    The woman was sleeping on a huge king size mattress, with arge thick nket covering her legs to her neck, and an eye mask covering her eyes, but it did little to hide the intense beauty of her face.


    On the other side of the bed, signs that someone else had been sleeping there earlier could be seen, with the nket covering that side of the bed shifted, and the bed still a bitpressed.


    The room waspletely silent, not even the sound of a clock ticking was audible in the room.


    Suddenly, without any warning, Anastasia''s eyes flickered open.


    The room was bathed in the soft glow of morning light as she stirred from her slumber.


    Her first act was to gently remove the eye mask covering her eyes.


    With anguid stretch and an indulgent yawn that filled the room, her gaze drifted to the other side of the bed where a particr someone should be sleeping and saw it empty again.


    A tinge of sadness tinged her expression seeing this, ''He still can''t forgive himself,'' she thought.


    After a few contemtive moments, Anastasia swung her legs on the side of the bed and stood up.


    Her steps were measured as she made her way to the far side of the room. There, arge picture was hung on the wall, a frozen moment captured in time.


    Anastasia''s eyes met those of a young boy with piercing blue eyes, and a tender smile graced her lips. "I miss you, At," she whispered.


    With a final, lingering gaze at the picture, Anastasia entered the bathroom to prepare for the day.


    Despite being thedy of Ravenstein''s family who ruled over the entire sector 3 and had ess to maids who could do everything for her, Anastasia had refused to have maids do mundane things like taking her bath and dressing her.


    She believed that as a fully grown human, the least one could do was take care of their own hygiene. As an adult, why would you let someone else bathe you?


    After a few minutes, Anastasia finished preparing and dressed in an elegant blue dress that billowed gracefully with each step.


    The dress was adorned with intricate embroidery, reminiscent of delicatecework, creating a mesmerizing tapestry of patterns that enhanced the beauty of the ensemble


    She stepped out of the room, immediately seeing Arya, her trusted Ravende, on the other side of the door.


    With a deep and respectful bow, Arya greeted herdy. "Good morning, mydy."


    Anastasia returned the greeting with a warm smile as she began her walk down thevishly decorated corridor. "Good morning, Arya. How was your night?"


    Arya fell in step behind Anastasia as they walked. "It was fine, mydy. Thank you for asking," she responded.


    Anastasia had never been one to let power get to her head. While she understood her position very well, she always made sure to give each person a modicum of respect.


    They were all human beings; it wouldn''t hurt to treat them that way.


    But despite Anastasia''s loving nature, she was still known as a devil to many. One could only wonder why.


    "Mydy,"


    "Mydy,"


    She received bows upon bows from maids and guards as she made her way through the estate, on her way to the meeting room to take care of family matters.


    The Ravensteins were in charge of defending different outposts in the war front against the Zorvans. The military force of the human domain was divided into many factions, with each Tier 1 family controlling each faction.


    Each faction had different responsibilities assigned by the Human Alliance, which was controlled by all the Paragons.


    There were a lot of Ravenstein generals in the army, with Avalon being among them. It was a position that sometimes required him to personally head to the battlefield.


    During those times, family matters were left to Anastasia to handle. And seeing how well she handled everything, Avalon decided to leave things to her, even when he was around.


    Although, he was always informed of any important decisions she wanted to make.


    Anastasia was very skilled in handling matters like this.


    Her family, the Crayfalls, were deeply involved in the world of trade andmerce.


    They excelled in negotiating deals and umting wealth, and Anastasia had been known as a genius in trade since her childhood.


    But despite that, Anastasia had always felt a yearning for something more, something beyond the confines of her family''s expectations.


    Anastasia''s journey towards bing strong was not an easy one. She faced countless obstacles and challenges, both external and internal. She had to constantly prove herself, not only to others but also to her own self doubts.


    Through perseverance and sheer determination, Anastasia carved her own path and became a formidable Master ranked individual, feared on the battlefield.


    But she had left her life of warfare behind after bing pregnant with Atticus, deciding to focus on her little sunshine.


    Anastasia smiled as she once again remembered her baby boy, "What do you think he''s doing right now, Arya?"


    Arya smiled slightly, something that rarely ever happened. "Knowing the young master, he''s probably training hard, mydy," she replied.


    Anastasia couldn''t help but disy a hint of worry, her features slightly furrowed. "You''re right," she agreed with Arya. She knew her son well; she knew he would spend almost all day training. Atticus was a weird 10 year old boy and Anastasia knew that well.


    "I hope he at least made some friends," she muttered as the door to the meeting room slid opened, and she stepped inside with Arya right behind her.

 Chapter 114 Thunder Clap

    <h4>Chapter 114 Thunder p</h4>


    After an hour, Anastasia finished the meeting.


    The meeting was a routine weekly gathering attended by the heads of every significant branch in the family.


    Anastasia received briefings on everything happening, whether it was rted to the business world and the potential moves of the Ravencrest Consortium, or information gathered by the Silent Nexus in the human domain.


    The advent of technology had made everything easier for everyone, with no need for the members to attend the meeting in person.


    She left the meeting room with Arya and made her way through the estate to arge building located near the center of the estate. This building was second in size and standing only to the main mansion.


    As she approached the building, a quick scan allowed the doors to swiftly slide open, and Anastasia and Arya entered.


    She walked through the building with familiarity, and after a minute, she entered a room.


    The room was vast, and Anastasia found herself on a raised tform, overseeing a sea of screens and operatives diligently at work.


    Below her, rows of long tables filled with people in front of individual screens were arranged in a circr formation.


    Each person was immersed in their tasks, not even checking who had entered.


    In the center of the room, a massive wall-sized disy showcased aprehensive view of various parts of the sector. It was a mesmerizing tableau of real-time information, with maps, data, and live video feeds constantly shifting.


    This room was the central control room of the whole sector, where the Ravenstein family utilized their satellites to monitor the entire sector.


    Every single ce in the sector could be monitored from this room. Some ces in other sectors could also be monitored, although that would alert the ruling party involved.


    Looking through the people in the room, Anastasia immediately found her target. He was resting his back against the wall of the room, gazing at nothing in particr,pletely immersed in his thoughts.


    She started walking toward him, but even after getting close, he still didn''t register her presence.


    Anastasia frowned, one thing women hate the most was their man not giving them attention.


    "Ahem," she audibly cleared her throat. The sound seemed to bring Avalon out of his daydreaming.


    He turned to see Anastasia staring at him.


    "Oh, honey, when did you get here?" Avalon awkwardly asked, seeing Anastasia.


    "Just now," she replied. Looking at Avalon''s appearance, her expression turned sad.


    Avalon looked lost for words. He had huge eye bags under his eyes, unkempt beards forming on his face, and even the clothes he was wearing were what he wore yesterday.


    Even after all these years had passed, Avalon had not stopped looking for Ariel''s killer.


    Seeing Anastasia''s sad expression, Avalon awkwardly scratched the back of his head, an action he was beginning to do often. "Don''t worry, Anna, I''ll be fi-," as Avalon was about to reassure Anastasia, she suddenly walked up to him, grabbed his hand, and started dragging him out of the room.


    Avalon had initially wanted to protest, but he immediately stopped when he saw Anastasia''s expression. She wasn''t taking no for an answer.


    Anastasia dragged Avalon and went outside, moving through the estate back to the main mansion, with neither of them speaking throughout.


    After a few minutes, Anastasia and Avalon got to the study room. Arya remained outside, intending to stop anyone who tried to disturb them.


    Anastasia let go of his hand and walked to the middle of the room, then said, "y thest ylist."


    Immediately, a robotic voice responded, [ying¡­]


    Soothing ssical music started ying in the background, and Anastasia stretched her hands towards Avalon, making her intention clear. She was asking him to dance with her.


    Avalon gazed into his wife''s eyes and understood that she wasn''t just asking; he had no choice but to ept. With a small sigh, he walked over to her and took her hand.


    Without exchanging words, the couple began to move to the rhythm of the music, letting it wash over them and finding sce in the embrace of their partner.


    After a few minutes, with her head resting on Avalon''s chest, Anastasia spoke, her voice filled with longing, "I miss you, honey."


    Avalon''s heart immediately clenched. He knew he had been neglecting Anastasia for a while now, but he couldn''t help it.


    No matter how hard he tried to rest or sleep, Ariel''s face would always pop up in his head. It had even worsened to the point where it affected his sleep. Despite being a grandmaster rank individual who can go without sleep for weeks, he still needed to rest eventually.


    This was one of the reasons why he wanted to find Ronad as quickly as possible. But seeing how sad Anastasia was, his heart tightened.


    He held her even closer, and as he was about to speak, Boman suddenly burst into the study room, startling both of them.


    Before they could even ask what happened, Boman spoke rapidly, each word seeming to shatter their world.


    "It''s been over an hour, and the Raven camp hasn''t reported in yet! Allmunications have been cut off, and the portal isn''t responding!"


    Immediately after those words were spoken, there was no response, no acknowledgment, not a single word uttered.


    However, an overwhelming aura suddenly engulfed the entire room, expanding out to the mansion.


    Avalon fully released his Grandmaster rank aura, and with an eruption of velocity, the floor in the study room immediately imploded, and Avalon tore through the mansion''s walls as if they were fragile ss.


    Anastasia, Arya, and Boman followed him closely as he cut through the air.


    But before Avalon could even make it out of the estate, a streak of lightning tore through the atmosphere at a velocity that defied reality.


    The swiftness was so extreme that space itself seemed to warp and tremble, struggling to amodate such power.


    The streak of lightning was followed by a deafening p of thunder, and almost immediately, the shockwave hit the estate.


    The whole estate shook, some of the buildings couldn''t withstand the shockwave and immediately copsed.


    Every single person below the expert rank in the entire Ravenstein estate fainted from the sheer pressure and impact, while the expert ranks experienced burst eardrums with blood gushing from their ears.


    All over the human domain, powerhouses turned their gaze skyward.


    None of them were sure why, but they all knew:


    Magnus Ravenstein had moved.

 Chapter 115 Devastation

    <h4>Chapter 115 Devastation</h4>


    In the heart of the once-vibrant forest, devastation had left an indelible mark on thendscape.


    The towering trees, which had once stretched their branches to the heavens, now stood as charred sentinels, their twisted and ckened limbs reaching out like grotesque specters.


    The forest floor, once a verdant carpet of life, had been transformed into a chaotic tableau of destruction. The ground was marred by deep craters, evidence of powerful magical shes that had taken ce.


    Wreckage was strewn about, an eerie testament to the unforgiving violence that had transpired. Broken weapons, shattered armor, and scorched earth painted a grim picture of the battles that had been fought.


    Amidst the destion, a once-mighty mountain had been reduced to ruins. What was once a grand symbol of majesty and strength for the Ravenstein family had crumbled into a jumble of shattered rocks and debris.


    The air was heavy with the acrid scent of burnt wood and the unmistakable tinge of iron¡ªblood, spilled in the heat of battle.


    The ground was littered with the grim remnants of the fallen. Some were adults, their faces etched with the final moments of despair, their lifeless eyes staring into eternity. Others, tragically, were children who should have had a lifetime ahead of them.


    In the midst of this harrowing scene, battles raged on. Different warriors shed with an intensity born of desperation, their weapons shing amidst the ruins.


    The sh of steel against steel, and the fervent cries of those who fought on filled the air.


    On the east side of the camp, where a magnificent training ground once stood, two figures faced each other.


    The first figure, towering like a titan, brandished a colossal earth made axe that strained against the mighty bulges of his muscles.


    The fabric of his attire had surrendered to the sheer force of his physique, leaving tattered shreds clinging to his brawny arms. Behind him, a protective dome ofpacted earth encased three trainees, protecting them from the chaos unfolding.


    In front of him, a few meters away, stood another figure. His form bore the brutal marks of battle,pletely battered, and his once distinguished attire reduced to tatters.


    And his piercing gaze, which once spoke of years of experience and wisdom in the ways of the world, had dimmed considerably.


    Their surroundings were in shambles, with the earth terrainpletely changed, and the buildings around them were in ruins.


    Hugo gritted his teeth in annoyance. He had never thought that Elias would be such a tough opponent. He had tried everything, but it always ended with him being almost killed.


    The goal of the attack on the Raven camp had always been to eliminate the Ravenstein''s youths. That was the entire reason the order attacked the camp. Since the Ravenstein family had dered war on them, they''ve lost a lot of resources.


    Initially, they had wanted toy low for a while so that the matter would die down on its own, but after more than 5 years, the Ravenstein family did not stop their rampage. During the war, the order had lost significant resources and personnel. They were getting tired!


    So they decided to strike back; if it was war they wanted, they would give them war.


    His n had initially been to keep Elias upied while Astrion, Malora, and Vorlock teleported to where the trainees were escaping, with the help of Astrion''s bloodline, and kill them.


    However, during the fight, Elias hade close to killing him several times. Fortunately, he had discovered some trainees hiding in one of the buildings as they fought, and whenever Elias was close to killing him, he had immediately attacked and used the trainees as distractions.


    Without that strategy, he was sure he would have been killed by Elias a long time ago.


    Elias turned his gaze toward the east, in the direction where Atticus and the rest of the trainees had escaped to. He had seen the azure light piercing the clouds all the way from here earlier, and his heart clenched when he saw it.


    He had never expected that the Obsidian Order would have someone with a space bloodline.


    Astrion and the rest had caught him off guard by suddenly teleporting away. He had immediately wanted to run after them, but he suddenly felt the presence of other trainees in the area and had to stop to protect them from Hugo.


    ''I have to finish this quickly,'' Elias thought, desparate to go after Atticus and the other trainees as soon as possible.


    With a burst of speed that belied his size, Elias dashed toward Hugo.


    Different battles were taking ce all around the camp.


    In another location, Finn was engaged in fighting and killing various members of the Obsidian Order.


    For Finn, this attack had been the most shocking experience of his life. He had never imagined that the Obsidian Order would dare to target the Ravensteins so openly.


    The attack had taken everyone by surprise. The artifact that had disabled all the runes in the camp significantly reduced their strength and ability to fight back.


    Many were unable to retrieve their weapons from their storage rings. Some had strong artifacts that would be useful in battle inside their storage rings but were unable to ess it. What had cut down their strength the most was the inability to use their exo suits to fight.


    The exo suits were designed to greatly amplify the strength of their wearers and were powered by runes that connected the user''s mana to the exosuits, further enhancing their strength and agility.


    The distribution of the exosuits was closely monitored and provided to every person entering the academy. As a safety feature, there was a built in remote shutdown mechanism managed by the alliance to disable the suits, rendering their users unable to utilize them anymore.


    This measure was put in ce to prevent terrorists and criminal organizations from misusing the suits.


    As soon as an individual was tagged, they be unable to deploy the suits.

 Chapter 116 Declaration

    <h4>Chapter 116 Deration</h4>


    The attack by the Obsidian Order was a brutal deration of war, and it had taken them by surprise. While the Ravensteins had already dered war on the Obsidian Order, the intensity of the conflict had not been so severe.


    Prior to this, the only ones it had personally affected was the main family. It had simply been a matter of pride for the rest of the family.


    Despite the main family''s absolute power, not all members of the family were wholeheartedly invested in the war, and some were even already growing tired of it.


    However, this attack was different. The camp was a ce built to train their youths, the next generation of the family.


    While not all children of the adults were attending the camp, a significant number of them were. The thought running through every family member''s mind would be, "What if my child was there?"


    The response to this incident was clear. The intensity of the war that would follow could not bepared to the previous conflicts.


    Blood would be shed!


    Finn moved swiftly, cleaving through various members of the Obsidian Order. Unlike Elias, who was upied with another master ranked opponent, Finn had rtively more freedom.


    He focused on battling the advanced and expert ranked members of the Obsidian Order.


    As he continued to cut down different members of the enemy, his thoughts were filled with worry for Rowan, who was supposedly engaged in a battle against two grandmaster ranked individuals.


    Finn knew Rowan was strong, very strong. But facing two individuals in the same rank at the same time was a different matter entirely.


    ''I hope master will be okay.''


    A few hundred kilometers away from the camp, a heart wrenching tableau of destruction unfolded. The once serene and untouched naturalndscape had been brutally ravaged, leaving behind a harrowing and surreal transformation of the terrain.


    What was now visible was a gaping and massive charred crater, its dimensions stretching across several kilometers, and the devastation radiating in all directions, like ripples in a dark pool.


    Inside this massive crater, two figures stood several meters apart.


    The first figure, a behemoth of rming proportions, stood at an imposing height of 15 meters. His colossal frame was a testament to his might, with muscles as hard as tempered steel.


    Tattered remnants of his once elegant Chinese robe hung on his frame, thest vestiges of a once impressive attire. His powerful form bore the cruel markings of battle, riddled with injuries and burns.


    One of his massive handsy strewn on the ground several meters away, reduced to a charred and mangled ruin.


    The second hand was notpletely spared, bearing simr signs of devastation but not as severely. His knuckles were coated with a grotesque mixture of blood and guts.


    The second figure, a stark contrast to his gargantuanpanion, was a haunting sight. The embers of once burning, fervent green eyes had now dulled, holding a somber and weary glint.


    His scalp bore theplete absence of hair, a stark symbol of the battle''s toll. All remnants of his attire had been obliterated, leaving his form in a state of absolute undress.


    His nakedness was spared from full exposure by a peculiar blessing¡ªthe entirety of his body had been charred ck, concealing his modesty in the most unconventional of ways.


    Suddenly, Ronad burst into uproariousughter, "Hahahaha," his booming mirth echoing through the devastatedndscape for miles.


    Alvis turned his gaze to hispanion, his brows furrowed. "Why are youughing? You almost died countless times. If we hadn''t teamed up on him, you would have been killed in less than a minute," Alvis reprimanded, his voice generating shockwaves, each word making the ground quake.


    Despite all of them being in the Grandmaster rank, the strength that Rowan had disyed dwarfed theirs individually by a significant margin.


    Although the fight hadn''t been long in real time, it had still taken a lot from them. This was because the perception of time for Grandmaster ranked individuals, especially during battle, was very different from normal time.


    A minute of fighting for them could feel like several hours for others.


    If either of them had been alone, Alvis was sure they would have died easily. ''The Ravensteins are strong,'' Alvis thought to himself.


    Rowan was just one of many Grandmaster ranked members within the Ravenstein family, and he wasn''t even the strongest!


    If it had taken two branch heads of the Obsidian Order to barely defeat just one Ravenstein Grandmaster, they were in deep trouble.


    Alvis came out of his thoughts and noticed Ronad walking toward Rowan''spletely crushed body. Rowan''s chest had been ripped open, and his head waspletely crushed.


    Ronad reached the corpse and suddenly began kicking it repeatedly, a twisted grin on his face.


    Alvis watched all of this with an annoyed expression. "I work with idiots," he muttered. He was about to tell Ronad to stop when he suddenly felt something. It was as if a connection he had to something had abruptly broken.


    He swiftly checked his space storage and brought out a round orb. Observing it, he realized that the bright golden light it had been emanating earlier hadpletely disappeared.


    Alvis''s eyes widened as realization hit him like a bolt of lightning. "Astrion died?" he muttered in utter shock.


    "Impossible!" he bellowed.


    Ronad, who had been kicking Rowan''s lifeless body, immediately stopped upon hearing Alvis. He turned to Alvis, raising an eyebrow.


    Alvis didn''t even bother to look at him. Without hesitation, he jumped high into the air,ing out of the craternding with a huge impact, and then began moving at high speed.


    His destination was clear: the camp.


    ***


    Hi once again . I truly hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you did, while giving golden tickets might not be possible, I would truly appreciate powerstones orments. They''ll motivate me and also help this story reach more readers. Thank you.


    Also, I would appreciate if you joined the novel''s discord server, the link is in the novel''s synopsis

 Chapter 117 Who Killed Him

    <h4>Chapter 117 Who Killed Him</h4>


    After approximately two minutes, Alvis had managed to traverse an astonishing 300 kilometers, arriving at the camp. Ordinarily, this journey would have been much shorter, but his battle with Rowan had left him utterly exhausted, which had extended the duration of his travel.


    Using the artifact as a guide, Alvis made his way to the location where Astrion had met his demise.


    Upon Astrion''s entry into the obsidian order, Alvis had immediately taken him as a disciple.


    Astrion''s talent was undeniable, and it was further entuated by his possession of one of the rarest bloodlines within the human domain.


    Most importantly, Astrion had the potential to be a Paragon ranked individual! He was a priceless asset to the order.


    That was why Alvis had given him an artifact that could connect to Astrion''s life force. The artifact was designed to notify Alvis if Astrion was ever in a life threatening situation or suffered grave injuries.


    Alvis had been skeptical about bringing Astrion on this mission. But despite Astrion''s value, he needed real-lifebat experience to effectively harness his powers in battle. Additionally, as an extra precaution, he had asked Hugo to watch over Astrion during the mission.


    ''What happened? Why didn''t the artifact notify me?'' Alvis pondered in confusion. The artifact''s primary function was to alert him when Astrion''s life was in danger, yet he hadn''t sensed a thing until Astrion was already gone.


    Only one conclusion came to his mind: Astrion had met his end so fast that the artifact had no time to react and notify Alvis.


    "But how?" Alvis asked himself. He and Ronad had fought the only person with the power to do that, Rowan.


    Even if Astrion had encountered a master rank opponent, Alvis was confident in Astrion''s abilities. He couldn''t have died so fast that the artifact couldn''t react, especially with his powerful bloodline.


    After a few seconds, Alvis finally reached the scene of Atticus and Astrion''s battle. He stood there, surveying the devastation their encounter had wrought. His gaze swept across the area until it settled on Astrion''s severed head, lying a few meters away.


    Alvis approached the gruesome scene and studied Astrion''s final expression, a look of sheer shock etched onto his lifeless face.


    With his heart brimming with anger, Alvis clenched his fist so tightly that his aura surged. Despite his exhaustion and weariness, the aura he radiated was still very formidable.


    A grandmaster rank individual was always a grandmaster rank individual, regardless of how tired they were.


    Alvis then discovered the lifeless bodies of Malora and Vorlock. It was obvious from a nce that whoever killed Astrion was the one who killed Vorlock. They were both killed with the same weapon, a very sharp one.


    Swiftly, Alvis stored Astrion''s severed head and body in his storage ring and turned his attention to finding clues that could lead him to Astrion''s killer. After a few seconds of searching, he found something.


    He observed subtle alterations in the earth in a particr area, leading into the depths of the forest. It was evident to Alvis that someone had tampered with the earth as if attempting to conceal something, likely tracks.


    He swiftly came to this conclusion. It was apparent, given the circumstances. Such subtle changes would be imperceptible to most individuals, even someone like Atticus, with his heightened perception, would struggle to notice these alterations, especially in the midst of all this destruction. But a grandmaster rank wasn''t a normal person.


    As soon as Alvis was about to start the chase, Ronad arrived at the scene. He was much more injured than Alvin, and it took him more time to get there.


    "Where did you run off to without mentioning anything!?" he asked, clearly annoyed by Alvis''s decision to move so quickly, especially when he was in such a state.


    Alvis, still focused on the trail he had discovered, didn''t spare a nce for Ronad. He simply turned towards the tracks andunched himself into the forest, each of his colossal footsteps sending ripples through the ground.


    "Bastard," Ronad muttered under his breath, offering a frustrated sigh before reluctantly following in Alvis''s wake.


    In the middle of the forest, a procession of young boys and girls was running through the dense woods. Towards the rear of the group, two 3rd year trainees trailed, skillfully employing their earth maniption talents to conceal their tracks as they ran.


    At the forefront of this group was Atticus, leading them through the wilderness.


    They had been running for a while and were close to their destination: the Arachnix caves. Although it might have been difficult for most people to find their way to the caves, especially after just being there only once, Atticus had no such trouble at all.


    "Just a bit more," Atticus encouraged the group as they continued to run. Directly behind him were Ember and Aurora, with the rest following closely behind.


    Atticus had discovered something extraordinary during his stay in the Life Weapon''s realm. It was a revtion he had unexpectedly stumbled upon while training. He had learned how to absorb mana while in motion.


    The Atticus of todaypared to his former self before entering the Life Weapon''s realm was like night and day.


    In the realm, his perception had significantly increased, and he had acquired a profound understanding of how to be attuned to and manipte mana, which greatly enhanced his mana control.


    The rest came naturally. Without much effort, he could sense and channel the mana from the environment into his own core.


    During the few minutes they had been running, Atticus had managed to umte a small reserve of mana. He was well aware that they might encounter beasts in the caves, and he needed to be in a suitable fighting condition.


    After a few minutes, Atticus saw what they had been searching for all this time: the cliffs.


    A wave of relief washed over Atticus and the other trainees. They could finally leave the open forest and find refuge inside the caves. Smiles were already forming on their faces, and they increased their speed, eager to reach the caves as soon as possible.


    But then, as if the weight of the world descended on everyone, an overwhelming aura suddenly engulfed the entire area.


    Every single trainee, including Atticus, was forced to the ground, unable to withstand the oppressive aura.


    Before they could make sense of what was happening, an oppressive voice boomed, sending shivers down their spines. "Who killed him?"

 Chapter 118 Foolish Dream

    <h4>Chapter 118 Foolish Dream</h4>


    As soon as Atticus and the rest of the trainees heard that voice, their hearts clenched in fear.


    Couldn''t they just catch a break? They were almost at the caves!


    Atticus gritted his teeth and fought the aura that was locking down his body, but the best he could do was simply move his head upwards to gaze at the enemy. What he saw made his heart tighten in horror.


    Before him stood a one-handed behemoth of rming proportions, an imposing giant standing at a towering height of 15 meters.


    Atticus immediately recognized Alvis, the one who was supposed to be fighting Rowan. Despite Alvis being weakened, Atticus could feel the overwhelming aura he exuded.


    It was so powerful that even with his earlier boost in power during his fight with Astrion, Atticus knew he couldn''t win if they fought.


    It was then that Atticus''s mind registered the implications of Alvis''s presence here. ''Did Rowan lose?'' he thought in horror.


    If Rowan had lost, the camp was gone. Without another grandmaster-ranked individual to defend them, who else could survive even one strike from this monstrosity.


    Alvis gazed at the trainees lying in the group with a cold look. He spoke again, his voice booming, and the ominous aura surrounding him intensified.


    This time, he increased the intensity of the aura, causing the earth beneath the trainees to cave in slightly as they struggled not to get crushed.


    Alvis was absolutely shocked at the number of trainees who had managed to escape. It meant the rest of hispanions had done a terrible job! How had they allowed so many of them to survive?


    Seeing the trainees, he had immediately wanted to kill them, but he restrained himself for one reason: he needed to know what had killed Astrion.


    What was even more baffling to him was that there were only trainees present here. He had been expecting at least a master rank when he started the chase.


    Did that mean that it was one of the trainees who had killed Astrion?


    ''No, impossible,'' he thought, killing the idea in his head. His disciple wasn''t that useless.


    Meanwhile, none of the trainees knew what Alvis was talking about. Was his brain working properly? He had arrived out of nowhere and asked, "Who killed him?" without providing any other information.


    Wasn''t he aware of the situation? A lot of people died this morning, how were they supposed to know who he was talking about?


    Alvis seemed to realize his mistake. He quickly removed Astrion''s severed head, which he had picked up earlier, from his storage ring.


    Then he controlled his aura, shrouding each of the trainees, lifting them from the ground. He made the head float in front of the trainees and asked again, "Who killed him?"


    The trainees, now looking at Astrion''s severed head, immediately recognized him. How could they not? They had all nearly lost their lives to him. Their expressions shifted, and they instinctively turned to look at Atticus at the front.


    It wasn''t that they were trying to give him up to Alvis. They each instinctively turned to Atticus with a look that conveyed one thing: hope.


    They had all epted Atticus as their leader and were ready to follow his lead. During the fight with Astrion, Atticus had disyed a sudden increase in power that had astonished them and made them question their sanity. They were all hoping he could perform that miracle again.


    However, the hope they were each waiting for was a foolish dream. Atticus was feelingpletely drained. Despite his exhaustion and aching body after the battle with Astrion, Atticus hadn''t rested for a second.


    He had kept running and trying to gather mana immediately after the fight. Currently, he doubted if he could even defeat someone at his own rank, let alone a grandmaster-ranked individual, someone three entire stages above him.


    Plus, he even doubted if he could handle that power again, even if given the opportunity.


    Atticus had no way out of this, and that realization made his heart clench. After everything they had been through, all the hard training, was this how it was going to end?


    Alvis noticed that each of the trainees had turned their attention to a boy at the front. His eyes immediately focused on Atticus, causing the aura shrouding him to intensify.


    Alvis also noticed the katana strapped to Atticus''s waist, which made his eyes narrow. "You killed him?" His voice grew colder.


    A 10-year-old had killed an expert rank with a powerful bloodline? It was something absolutely unbelievable, something that anyone sane would find hard to believe.


    But he received no answer, just Atticus''s cold eyes fixed on him.


    Alvis frowned, and just as he was about to resort to torture to get more answers, boomingughter sounded from the forest. "Hahaha! A 10-year-old killed your disciple, Alvis!" Ronad''s voice sounded as he approached the group.


    The trainees all flinched as they saw another grandmaster rank approaching.


    Aurora''s eyes widened, ''No!''


    She had just realized the implication of both of them being here. Didn''t that mean her father had lost? Then what happened to him? She thought in dread.


    Alvis closed his eyes in annoyance, taking a deep breath to control his anger. He opened them andpletely ignored Ronad''s existence, fixing his gaze on Atticus once more. He immediately increased his aura, mming Atticus down on the ground.


    "Atticus!" Ember and Aurora yelled, trying to move, but the aura holding them in ce didn''t budge.


    Atticus felt the pain he was experiencing intensify a hundredfold. It felt as if the weight of the entire world rested on his body. He fought the aura, struggling to avoid being crushed.


    He mustered everything he had, the little mana he had gathered after the fight with Astrion amplified his strength, but it did next to nothing against the overwhelming force.


    He tried to soften the earth but Alvis''s aura shrouded him entirely, making any attempt at controlling the elements futile.


    Just as Atticus''s bones were about to break, Ronad suddenly spoke, interrupting Alvis.


    "Stop wasting time, Alvis. There''s an easier way to get your answers," Ronad said, his gaze directly fixed on one of the trainees.


    Atticus fought through the pain wracking his body and followed Ronad''s gaze.


    Realizing who Ronad was looking at, Atticus''s expression turned frightening.

 Chapter 119 Reaper’s Call

    <h4>Chapter 119 Reaper''s Call</h4>


    Atticus, seeing Ronad looking at Ember, immediately tried to stand but couldn''t even move an inch, Alvis''s aurapletely locking him in ce.


    Ronad started walking toward Ember, who was also locked in ce by Alvis''s aura. "You know what your father''sst words were when I ripped his head off?" Ronad said to Ember with a huge grin.


    How could Ronad not know the children of the one who killed his son? Before he had nned and killed Ariel, Ronad knew basically everything there was to know about him.


    He had initially wanted to target and kill Ember and Caldor to make Ariel feel the same way he felt when he killed his son. However, seeing how they hardly left the estate, and even if they left, it would be within the sector, apanied by a significant number of guards.


    Despite him being able to take care of the guards, he still couldn''t act recklessly within the sector. If any significant battle urred in the sector, the response would be immediate.


    Ember''s expression immediately shifted. Everyone had refused to tell her who exactly killed her father. What they were all trying to avoid was Ember growing up solely for the sake of revenge.


    But Ember had left it as is because she knew she couldn''t do anything to him currently. She had wanted to grow stronger first before taking any action.


    To see the man who killed her father in front of her evoked emotions that couldn''t be exined. "You killed him," she said, her voice cracking.


    "You killed him," she repeated,


    Each time she spoke those words, the air around her seemed to thicken and chill. A cold mist began to seep from her, wrapping around her like a shroud.


    "You killed him,"


    Each time she spoke, she strained and forced her body to move, but Alvis''s aura remained strong, her bones creaked as they tried hard to withstand the pressure she was putting on them.


    Her gaze was directly fixed on Ronad, her expression filled with absolute fury. It was obvious she wanted nothing more than to tear every single part of Ronad apart.


    Ronad, seeing that look, grinned from ear to ear, revealing his white teeth. Seeing apletely charred-ck individual smile was unsettling, to say the least.


    "Ho? You want to kill me?" He asked, grinning at Ember.


    "Hahaha!" heughed, his voice resounding through the forest. "Do you think your feeble strength can do anything to me?" His voice boomed as he questioned.


    Ember didn''t respond. She just kept struggling to move her body despite the intense pain she was feeling.


    Atticus watched it all, his teeth gritted hard, his hands already bleeding from the intense way he was clenching his fists.


    While the rest of the trainees remained quiet as they watched the scene. What could they do?


    Ronad suddenly turned to look at Atticus. "And you must be Avalon''s son, Atticus," his grin widened.


    Alvis''s eyes narrowed. ''So he''s that child,'' he thought. Although he had asked Hugo to watch over Atticus and report anything worthwhile, he had never really bothered to know his face.


    Of course, because of Atticus''s position, he would eventually have to find out more about him, but he saw no reason to know the face of a 10-year-old.


    ''It''s a good thing I was able to find them before they escaped,'' he thought. If they had sessfully escaped, then their attack on the camp would''ve been worthless.


    Ronad closed the distance between him and Ember and turned his gaze at Atticus on the ground and spoke, "You have 10 seconds to answer the questions, or I pop her head," he threatened with a sinister glint in his eyes, already counting down, "10."


    Hearing this, Atticus''s eyes widened, and he immediately tried to get up, but Alvis''s aura didn''t even budge.


    Ronad didn''t stop counting, his expression initially smiling already turned serious. It was obvious that after the time was up, he''d really kill her.


    ''He''ll kill Ember.''


    The realization seemed to make Atticus''s mind shatter. Immediately, he gathered every single inch of strength remaining in his body and tried to get up.


    His bones creaked, threatening to break, bulging veins threatening to burst, filling his face. He ced his right hand on the ground and pushed with all his strength.


    His teeth gritted hard, blood seeping from his mouth, but his determination paid off as he pushed his chest a few inches away from the ground.


    Alvis''s eyes narrowed. ''He''s still able to move? How?'' The aura he was currently releasing isn''t something that even an advanced rank can withstand. But an intermediate rank was withstanding it?


    Astrion dying to him now seemed to look more believable. Now he wanted to know how he was able to do it. What if it was some kind of treasure that could make an intermediate rank defeat a powerful expert rank? He must have it!


    He immediately increased the intensity of the aura on Atticus, making him m onto the ground even harder.


    Atticus waspletely in a daze, his mind nk. He had initially tried to ask for help from the katana earlier, but it remainedpletely silent.


    His entire focus was on getting up to save Ember. The only sound he could hear was the sound of Ronad counting down.


    "6, 5..."


    Each reduction in number made his heart tremble, but no matter how hard he tried, his body wouldn''t budge.


    ''Will I lose Ember here?''


    As soon as that thought entered his head, he killed it immediately, ''Never!''


    He screamed in his head and tried to move again, attempting to stand.


    He put both hands on the ground, mustering every fiber of his strength in his body, Atticus pushed.


    The battle cry that escaped him was fierce, fueling his resolve.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhh!"


    And then, slowly but surely, a red aura slowly started to envelop his form, empowering him.


    He began to gradually stand, with bulging veins in his body bursting as his body got covered in blood. But Atticus didn''t even flinch.


    He finally stood up straight, his gaze fixed on only one person: Ronad.


    His eyes werepletely red, looking at Ronad with an utter chillingness that would frighten many. But Ronad remained unruffled, his expression not changing one bit as he continued to count down slowly.


    As Atticus was about to take a step forward, suddenly, the aura surrounding him increased twofold, mming him brutally back down onto the ground, unmoving.


    The only thing he could hear was Ronad''s voice, sounding like a reaper''s call as he finished counting down.


    "2...


    1..."

 Chapter 120 I Have Failed

    <h4>Chapter 120 I Have Failed</h4>


    As soon as Ronad got to ''one'', his hands moved towards Ember''s head. However, before he could reach it, he and Alvis suddenly felt a change, one that immediately halted Ronad''s movement.


    The change was subtle, very subtle. It was the type of change that one would feel and dismiss as mere paranoia.


    But to Alvis and Ronad, both grandmaster individuals, individuals who had faced numerous battles and nearly lost their lives more times than they could count, this change sent shivers through their entire beings.


    The millisecond they felt this change, they both immediately looked into their storage rings.


    Swifty, they each brought out golden tes from their storage rings and, without hesitation, channeled mana into it. The te emitted a bright glow that epassed both of their forms, and swiftly, Alvis and Ronad immediately disappeared from the scene.


    At a speed beyond theprehension of those currently present, the sky above the camp churned with clouds that crackled ominously with frightening lightning, darkening the entire sky as they gathered with unprecedented force.


    The very air grew charged with tension as the whole world seem to slow.


    In a heartbeat, it was as though the heavens themselves hade to pass judgment upon the battlefield, an incalcble number of lightning streaks materialized out of thin air and descended upon the camp grounds.


    As if directed by some divine will, each of these bolt moved with supernatural speed and precision as they descended upon each and every member of the Obsidian Order locked inbat below.


    Advanced rank, expert rank, master - it didn''t matter. With a blinding sh, each bolt struck its intended target, their powerful forms instantaneously reduced to ashes.


    All of this happened within the span of 5 milliseconds, a speed that only those at the least grandmaster rank could fullyprehend.


    The staff and instructors of the Raven Camp who were initially in battle stopped, surprised by this sudden turn of events.


    All eyes, including the trainees'' who were now free from Alvis''s aura, turned upward to witness an extraordinary sight they would never forget in their lives.


    A man, his very presencemanding the world to bow before him, floated in the sky. Draped in a pristine white robe, his entire form was enveloped in a mesmerizing dance of crackling lightning.


    His once piercing gray eyes had transformed into two zing orbs of unbridled power, their fierce brilliance akin to a thunderstorm''s fury.


    Behind him, thick and unyielding clouds writhed, fissured by the electrical fury within.?Each rupture was apanied by a blinding burst of light and deafening ps of thunder that resonated with such force that they seemed to shake the very earth itself. The clouds covered the entire expanse, creating the illusion of nightfall.


    There was only one embodiment that could describe this man ¨C the God of Thunder.


    And then, every single one of them, be it clerk, librarian, or instructor, whether their bodies were riddled with injuries or not, all of them got down on one knee, bowing and paying their respects.


    Their Paragon, Magnus Ravenstein had arrived.


    Despite the excruciating pain that wracked his entire body, Atticus managed to turn andy on the ground, gazing up at Magnus''s imposing figure in the air.


    Every inch of his body throbbed with agony, but despite that, Atticus''s mind was focused on one thing:?the overwhelming power he had just witnessed.


    That power¡­ that was what he needed. If he had that, none of this would have happened.


    He wouldn''t have been so helpless, Ember wouldn''t have almost been killed in front of him, and those bastards wouldn''t have escaped.


    Atticus clenched his hands and gritted his teeth, adding to the pain his body was feeling.


    "I need strength," Atticus muttered with unwavering resolve, his voice barely above a whisper.


    And unsurprisingly, all his exhaustion and suffering caught up to him, and he immediately lost consciousness.


    "Atticus!" Aurora yelled as she dashed towards the unconscious Atticus. Her cry broke Ember out of her daze, and she also ran towards him to see if he was okay.


    As Aurora reached him, she immediately checked whether he was breathing and let out a sigh of relief when she saw that he was okay, just unconscious.


    Magnus gazed down at the camp, his thoughts racing.


    It had been close, very close.


    The first thing he did as he got close enough to see the camp was search for Atticus and Ember. He had sent this attack a few hundred kilometers away when he saw what Ronad was about to do to Ember.


    If he had been just a secondte, he would have lost his granddaughter.


    Seeing that Atticus and Ember were okay, with no life threatening injuries, Magnus turned his gaze away and looked at the devastation that was once the Raven camp.


    As he gazed upon the lifeless forms of the staff and trainees, Magnus emitted an aura of profound sadness.


    He was supposed to be their protector, the one everyone in the family looked to lead and protect.


    Countless generations had passed with each of the paragons leading the family to new heights. The weight of that legacy was something he had borne with pride.


    But under his rule, one of the important members of the family, his son, Ariel, was targeted and killed.


    Under his rule, some of their youths, the future of their lineage, were targeted and came very close to being wiped out.


    Magnus gazed down at the camp and clenched his hands, an action itself that seemed to influence the environment, making the clouds crackle with thunder, illuminating the whole area.


    ''I have failed,'' Magnus thought, his heart heavy with regret and sorrow. It was a failure that no amount of power could mend.


    As if feeling what Magnus was going through, the skies began to weep, drops of water fell from the skies, a torrent of cleansing tears that washed away the blood and gore that had tainted the once-hallowed grounds, marking the sorrow that now enveloped the Ravenstein family.

 Chapter 121 No Mercy

    <h4>Chapter 121 No Mercy</h4>


    Inside the Ravenstein control room, urgency hung in the air like a heavy shroud. The fric activity of people scurrying about, taking and making calls, and barking out orders created a persistent and urgent backdrop.


    The room''s walls were adorned with numerous screens, each depicting a different section of the sector.


    On each screen, a procession of airships moved with purpose, white haired Ravensteins manning their stations in various regions.


    The centerpiece of the room was an immense screen that offered a distant, bird''s eye view of the entire sector. It showcased the expansive borders and the entirety of sector 3, emphasizing the scope of the current crisis.


    Every corner of the domain was scrutinized, and airships filled the airspace, bearing the distinct white haired individuals who symbolized the Ravenstein family.


    Every single one of the people in the control room waspletely engrossed and focused on their tasks. None had the guts to even dream of taking a break. How could they?


    Behind them, at an elevated tform, Magnus Ravenstein stood together with Avalon. Their gazes were both icy.


    Despite the fact that everyone was angry about the attack on the camp and were doing their best to work and find the culprit, the oppressive and chilling aura radiated by Magnus and Avalon made all of their anger seem childish inparison.


    Even if Avalon had been alone, they would have still been on their toes, but with Magnus added to the fray, they all felt like they could immediately lose their lives if they even rested for one second.


    Magnus and Avalon stood observing this scene, their countenance exuding an aura of sheer coldness.


    Avalon was seething with rage. He had heard from his father about everything that had happened. He and Anastasia were far slower than Magnus and had taken far too much time to get to the Raven camp.


    He had been so close to losing his son to the same bastards that took his younger brother. And what was worse, he wasn''t able to do anything to stop it; if it wasn''t for his father, he would have lost his only son.


    The Raven camp was located deep inside the forest at the edge of the capital, 1890km away from the Ravenstein estate. It had taken Magnus exactly 10 seconds to cross that distance, a testament to his power.


    Immediately after Alvis and Ronad escaped, Magnus called for an immediate lockdown of the entire sector.


    Although they were able to escape his grasp using teleportation runes, there was a limit to the distance the teleportation runes could cover. And with Magnus swift response, they both wouldn''t be able to do the same to escape the sector.


    Magnus had immediately instructed them to activate the Aegis. The Aegis was the shield the alliance scientists had built and used to repel the Zorvans. But unlike the huge scope of theary shield, this one only epassed the entirety of sector 3.


    The activation and maintenance of the shield was costly, but despite the cost, the Ravensteins weren''tcking in resources. They could still bear the cost, even if they wanted to leave it activated every day.


    However, because of some political reasons, none of the sectors were allowed to leave it activated for more than a day, and that was even only when there was an emergency.


    But with all that had happened, would Magnus care about those reasons? No!


    The numbers of the members of the Obsidian Order that Magnus had killed back at the camp had been staggering.


    Avalon was sure that with the ones they had killed in the sector before during their rampage, along with this new group, the remaining forces in the sector would be very minuscule.


    They had decided to flush every single one of them out and annihte them, no matter the cost.


    After questioning the staff at the camp, they were able to discover the traitor. And in under an hour, Lyanna found out everything about him ¨C where he goes, who he talks to, what he buys, even what he eats. The Silent Nexus informationwork was just too great.


    They were also able to discover the family he had been hiding in secret. However, upon reaching them, they had already been killed, with their months old, rotten bodies hanging in the middle of the living room.


    After all that, the rest was easy to piece together.


    There was a saying: "Children''s sins should be paid for by their parents."


    The main family didn''t have to order anything; they didn''t even have to move. After finding out the full reasons for his betrayal, his parents were found and swiftly eliminated.


    The Ravensteins showed no mercy, even to their own.


    But despite all of that, the most important matter was to locate Alvis and Ronad. Those two had caused far more damage than any other.


    They had both killed one of the Ravenstein''s grandmasters. Although the Ravensteins weren''tcking in grandmaster rank individuals, it didn''t change the fact that each one was a priceless asset.


    Plus, the fact that the man Avalon had been searching for all this time, Ronad, had finally shown himself. He wanted nothing more than to find him and make him pay for what he did, tenfold.


    Through the screens, different mansions, estates, and houses were being thoroughly checked. Every single member of the obsidian order all had a tattoo of their insignia on their backs, although they weren''t visible to the naked eyes, they had a way to identify them.


    When the Ravensteins had dered war on the Obsidian Order a few years back, every single entry and exit into and out of the sector was being monitored.


    But despite this, Alvis and Ronad were still able to move freely and even n an attack on the sector.


    There was only one answer to this: there was someone helping them in the sector, another traitor.


    Every single part of the sector was filled with white haired individuals, all with cold gazes. Considering the magnitude of sector 3, one could only see how numerous the Ravensteins were.


    The entire sector 3 was divided into four regions. The capital, Ravenspire, was directly controlled by the Ravensteins themselves in the very center of the sector.


    In the southeast, sharing a border with sector 4, was another region, Dusktown, which was controlled by a tier 2 family, the Vermore family.


    In the northwest, backing the body of water, was Aquiloria, headed by another tier 2 family, the Aquilore family, andstly, southwest, bordering sector 2 was Lunarhaven.


    The Lunarhaven region was overseen by the Lunaris family, also a tier two family. Each of these families was under the Ravensteins. The Ravensteins were the absolute rulers of the sector, and none could question their power.


    In each region of the sector, a base of the Raven Vanguard was established. Just one word was enough for every single one of them to be deployed.


    In some of the screens, some bases of the Obsidian Order had already been found and destroyed, and every single person in the building annihted. No questions were asked, no words were spoken. Once it was found that there were Obsidian Order members in a building, every life form in the building would be snuffed out.


    ***


    In arge estate situated in the southeast side of sector 3, the property was peaceful, with servants and guards going about their business.


    Some Expert and Master ranks guarded every corner of the estate.


    While this estate was very grand, it still paled inparison to the Ravenstein''s main estate.


    Inside the main mansion, in a room was filled with various antiquities. Bones and furs from different beasts hung on the walls, and shelves filled with books surrounded the office.


    Seated on a desk in this room was a middle aged man. His silver hair lent him an air of wisdom and a meticulously groomed mustache seamlessly connected with his beard.


    His eyes were as ck as space. Adorned in dignified blue robes, he exuded an aura of?authority.


    With every turn of a page, his movements possessed a grace. It was evident that he was no ordinary man.


    Suddenly, he sensed someone approaching his door in a hurry. Identifying this person, he spoke before he could knock, "Come in," his voice authoritative.


    The figure outside the door froze for a moment, then swiftly opened the door and entered.


    He immediately performed a 90 degree bow and greeted his master with great respect upon entering. "Master Darius."


    Despite the importance and urgency of the news he wanted to report, he dared not be disrespectful.


    He knew his master well, very well. Regardless of the importance of the matter he intended to report, even if one of his children was dying, any slip up, any hint of disrespect shown would result in immediate death.


    There was no second chance, no words spoken, no debate. You would just cease to exist.


    Darius regarded his butler with a cold gaze for a moment, as if savoring the power he held. Then he spoke, "Speak."


    With his head still bowed, the butler began to report, "Master Darius, the Ravenstei-"


    BOOOM!

 Chapter 122 Disrespect

    <h4>Chapter 122 Disrespect</h4>


    Before the butler could even finish his words, he was interrupted by a loud impact that shook the whole mansion to its core.


    Darius''s sharp eyes immediately narrowed, and without wasting a single moment, he pushed himself up from his ornate chair.


    Paying no heed to the still-bowing butler who had quickly retreated to give way to his master, He left the office and headed to the entrance of the mansion.


    Upon reaching the entrance, Darius noticed that his wife and several other members of the family had already emerged from the mansion to investigate themotion, all apart from his wife, adorned with their distinctive silver hair that marked their lineage.


    However, Darius didn''t spare them a nce, his attention solely focused upwards, where he saw massive, imposing airships, each of them dwarfing the mansion and making the day seem like night.


    As he took in the sheer scale of these ships, Darius''s gaze was suddenly drawn earthward, where he discovered a solitary figure standing within a freshly formed crater.


    The man possessed a burly, imposing physique, and his authoritative presence was undeniable. His impably styled snow white hair created a stark visual contrast against his spotless attire, which was in pristine condition despite the evident destruction he had wrought.


    "Sirius!" Darius eximed.


    Before Darius could understand what was happening, immediately, from the gigantic airship, numerous individuals, approximately thirty in number, began descending gracefully toward the ground.


    Their descent was marked by an eerie silence and a level of precision that sent shivers down the spines of those who watched.


    Each of these individuals exuded an aura of master rank and they were uniformly d in sleek ck robes and cloaks, each of them bearing swords at their waists.


    Their entire demeanor screamed of controlled calction. Their collective presence was awe-inspiring as they maintained perfect synchronization in every aspect. Every one of them breathed in rhythm, their hearts beating in sync.


    These were the elites of the Raven Vanguard, a special unit that served directly under Sirius, the Shadowguard.


    Only the best of the best in the Vanguard were recruited into this group. They were thoroughly trained down to thest detail, from their habits, the way they moved, the way they breathed, and even to the way they spoke.


    Each of them stood there quietly, their gazes forward, staring at nothing in particr.


    Seeing all this, Darius''s facial expression underwent a rapid transformation, shifting from initial shock to understanding and ultimately to smoldering anger.


    Such disrespect!


    Abruptly, from behind, Darius''s voice thundered, shaking the very ground on which he stood "What is the meaning of this, Sirius! Do you take the Vermore family as a joke!"


    His aura surged like a tempest, and the grandeur of his grandmaster rank aura extended throughout the area, establishing a palpable presence that sent shockwaves through the surroundings.


    The Vermore family was the tier two family in charge of the southeast part of sector 3. And this man, Darius, was the family head of the Vermore family.


    Despite the fact that the tier 2 families in sector 3 reported directly to the Ravenstein family, the rtionship between them wasn''t apletely akin to a ruler and subjects.


    Yes, the Ravensteins were strong and could potentially wipe out their family within hours, but could they do that? No. Why? Because of the rules.


    There was a reason the Sentinel Guardians were established as the police force of the human domain.


    Apart from catching terrorists and criminals, the main reason they were established was to prevent the tier one family from ruling the sector like tyrants.


    They were established after a brutal event where the tier one family in sector 8 had wiped out all the tier 3 families in the sector. It was a day filled with bloodshed that many would never forget.


    The tier one families were powerful, far more powerful than the other tiered families. To avoid another massacre like that day, the Sentinel Guardians were established.


    The Sentinel Guardians had bases in each sector because of one thing: to keep the tier one families in check. If any tier one family tried to cross the line, the Sentinel Guardians were authorized to act and stop them.


    Darius and the other tier two families were well aware of this, and this was why the tier two families weren''tpletely subservient to the Ravensteins, and such was the same in other sectors.


    Regardless of what happened, the Ravensteins couldn''t go as far as wiping them out, or else the Sentinel Guardians would intervene.


    And no one family could face the Sentinel Guardians alone, as they reported directly to the Paragon Council.


    What Darius hated the most in this world was being disrespected. They had barged into his estate guns zing as if the Vermore family meant nothing at all!


    The Vermore family was the strongest and more powerful than the other tier two families in the sector! It was an insult, one he would never take lying down.


    All of the estate guards had already gathered around the mansion, numbering at least 60 expert ranks and a few master ranks.


    They had already drawn their weapons, pointing them at the intruders. Despite knowing well that it was the Ravensteins, they were all proud warriors of the Vermore family!


    Simply cowering and bowing when the Ravensteins were clearly attacking the estate just because they were a tier one family was cowardly! Regardless of how powerful the Ravenstein family was, they had taken this too far!


    Each of them pointed their weapons at Sirius and the shadowguard, releasing their auras too, making the air more oppressive. They were ready to act if Darius gave themand!


    ***


    Hi ?? . I truly hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you did, while giving golden tickets might not be possible, I would truly appreciate powerstones orments. They''ll motivate me and also help this story reach more readers. Thank you.


    Also, I would appreciate if you joined the novel''s discord server, the link is in the novel''s synopsis

 Chapter 123 Do You Intend To Resist?

    <h4>Chapter 123 Do You Intend To Resist?</h4>


    Throughout this unfolding scenario, Sirius remained motionless, his countenance an unyielding mask, apparently unaffected by the situation. To the untrained observer, it might seem that he was inplete control of his emotions, an epitome of calm.


    But to those who knew Sirius well, they knew that he was enraged to the core.


    Suddenly, an overwhelming and oppressive aura, surpassing the intensity of Darius''s outburst, descended upon the entire vicinity, brushing aside Darius''s aura like an insignificant breeze.


    With an air of calcted indifference, Sirius spoke, his voice maintaining a calm, measured tone, almost conversational. However, his words resonated through every corner of the area, heard by all.


    "We''re currently chasing two fugitives that escaped our grasp. We''ve locked down the entire sector and are currently searching every single inch of the sector,"


    Sirius locked eyes with Darius, his gaze prating to the core, and asked, "Do you intend to resist?"


    As soon as those words dropped, the air around Sirius seemed to change, and the weight of the air in the area quadrupled.


    Simultaneously, every member of the Shadowguard encircling the area, who had thus far remained motionless, ced a firm hand on their sword hilts, their movements in perfect sync.


    Each of them unleashed their thick master-rank auras with a collective and resounding show of force


    The message was clear: resist and die.


    Every single one of the Vermore family guards immediately felt chills down their spines. Sweat beaded on their foreheads, and their hands holding their weapons trembled as they all struggled to remain standing.


    Darius''s eyebrows knitted in a deep frown. ''He''s serious,'' he realized.


    Who in the human domain didn''t know about the 2nd star of the Ravenstein? In his generation, Sirius was second only to Avalon. He was a monster among monsters in the grandmaster rank.


    Darius knew, despite them being in the same rank, he couldn''t hold a candle to Sirius.


    Darius then suddenly noticed an oddity. Normally, with the Ravensteins acting so brazenly, the Sentinel Guardians should have at least shown their faces by now, but not a single one of them was in the area.


    He instinctively knew; they weren''t nning on interfering.


    Darius gritted his teeth hard. This embarrassment... it would not be forgotten.


    "Lower your weapons andply," Darius abruptlymanded, fixing his gaze on his guards.


    Every member of the Vermore family present, despite the intimidation brought by Sirius and his elite unit, cast astonished looks his way. Who within the Vermore family didn''t know Darius''s character?


    He was the type of person who wouldn''t hesitate to extinguish an entire lineage should they dare show him disrespect. They were shocked he took this tant act of disrespect and let it go.


    Yet, as they observed the bone-chilling expression carved onto Darius''s countenance, each of them promptly stiffened.


    Their swords returned to their scabbards, and they withdrew, though their gazes still emanated cold, piercing looks directed at the Ravensteins.


    Siriuspletely ignored all of this. To be honest, he was hoping they''d resist. He hade here himself because he knew how proud the Vermore family were, and he knew they might want to resist.


    He needed someone to vent the intense anger he was currently feeling.


    "Carry out the search," he ordered, and with thatmand, the Shadowguard promptly vanished, diligently scouring every corner of the estate.


    They were thorough, each making use of artifacts that could detect any fluctuations of mana, searching for signs of hidden runes orpartments that someone might be hiding in.


    After a few minutes, they searched every single inch of the estate but couldn''t find a thing.


    As abruptly as they had arrived, the Ravensteins departed without a single word, leaving Darius seething with fury.


    All over the human domain, the same thing yed out, with the Ravensteins checking every mansion, searching for Alvis and Ronad. None of the tier two families had the guts to refuse.


    ***


    After several hours, deep into the night, a solitary figure descended a grand staircase.


    As he advanced, the wall mounted lights on either side flickered to life sequentially, casting their soft illumination upon his path.


    After a few seconds, he reached an inconspicuous looking wall. It appeared ordinary, making one wonder why the man didn''t simply turn left and continue moving.


    Suddenly, the man bit into his index finger, the bite carrying such force that it could cut through steel. This action revealed the extraordinary toughness of his skin. With a drop of blood on his finger, he ced it on the wall.


    Instantly, the wall radiated a brilliant emerald glow. Beginning from the center, the luminance swirled and expanded, giving rise to a substantial, round portal.


    Without hesitation, the man stepped into the portal, finding himself in an expansive realm with a grassy expanse beneath his feet. The wind whispered, carrying with it the sweet scent of grass. It was evident that this was no ordinary realm.


    Positioned at the clearing''s heart stood an unassuming, moderately-sized building. The man approached and entered through the front door. He was immediately greeted with heartyughter and a thick killing intent emanating from the room.


    Unruffled, as if ustomed to this, the man entered.


    Within the room, two men were present. The first,pletely devoid of hair, featured a bald head, devoid of eyebrows and body hair.


    His green eyes sparkled as he leisurely savored a bag of chips, each crisp bite apanied by the satisfying crunch before he broke into boisterousughter.


    "Hahahahahaha!" There was no mistaking it; this was Ronad.


    The second man, cloaked in a traditional Chinese robe, boasted a mane of jet-ck hair. A 10cm stump upied the space where his left hand should have been, and the stump was clearly in the process of healing.


    His eyes remained shut as he took deep, controlled breaths, indicating that he was making a concerted effort to restrain an urge to attack the hairless monkey a few meters away from him. This man was unmistakably Alvis.


    They both turned their gazes toward the man who had just entered, none showing any surprise as if they were expecting him.


    And then Ronad spoke, "Ah, finally you''re here... Darius."


    ***


    As you reach the , my dear readers, I must admit, I find myself daydreaming about a magical castle. A ce where enchantments dwell, where rooms shift at will, and where surprises await behind every door. But that''s just a whimsical thought, isn''t it? After all, stories are the only magic we need. Or are they? ?????

 Chapter 124 Warmth

    <h4>Chapter 124 Warmth</h4>


    Darkness,plete and absolute, shrouded his vision. Atticus found himself trapped in this void once more, a sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu washing over him.


    ''Not this again,'' Atticus thought, a hint of frustration creeping in as he tried to make sense of what was happening.


    ''Am I back in the life weapon?'' He pondered. This was exactly what happened thest time he was knocked out


    As if in response to his inner turmoil, the suffocating darkness slowly began to recede, revealing a scene that immediately gripped his heart in a vise.


    Before him, Ronad stood with hispletely charred cken skin, a chilling grin etched upon his face. He held a gleaming sword dangerously close to Ember''s delicate neck.


    Atticus'' voice cracked as he shouted, "No!" His legs carried him forward, but no matter how he sprinted, the gap between him and the duo seemed to expand.


    And then, without hesitation, the sword descended.


    With a gasp, Atticus bolted upright, his body drenched in sweat. He took a few deep breaths to steady his racing heart, then slowly opened his eyes.


    He nced around, attempting to make sense of his surroundings.


    It didn''t take long for him to recognize the familiar room.


    "I''m back at the estate?" Atticus muttered to himself.


    While trying to process the situation, he noticed a stirring on the left side of the room. Atticus squinted in the dim light and soon identified the figure slumbering on the couch.


    It was Aurora, wrapped in a thick nket, her peaceful form gently rising and falling with each breath.


    Not wanting to disturb her rest, Atticus carefully swung his legs over the side of the bed and quietly descended to the floor.


    His body was feeling good, too good. It was as if the injuries he had sustained had never existed in the first ce.


    Lost in his contemtions, his attention was abruptly seized by a figure bursting into the room.


    Startled, Atticus turned to find Anastasia standing before him. Before he could react, he was enveloped in a warm and tight embrace.


    Atticus didn''t resist; instead, he weed her embrace, closing his eyes and savoring the moment.


    ''I''ve missed this so much,'' he thought, his heart swelling with emotion. After a long,forting minute, Anastasia slowly released her hold, still grasping his shoulders as she studied him closely.


    "Honey, are you okay?" Her voice trembled with emotion, her tonepletely filled with warmth.


    Atticus returned her gaze with a warm smile. "Yes, Mum, I feel okay," he assured her. But his keen eyes didn''t miss the telltale signs ¨C her reddened, puffy eyes. ''She''s been crying. A lot,'' Atticus realized, a pang of sadness washing over him.


    He pulled Anastasia into another tight embrace, this time surprising her. Without hesitation, she held him just as fiercely, as though afraid he might vanish.


    "I''m d you''re home safely," she whispered.


    "Me too," Atticus replied warmly.


    After the heartwarming reunion with Anastasia, Atticus also shared touching moments with the rest of the family. Avalon, Freya, Caldor, and even Zelda and Ethan hade to see how he was doing.


    Seeing them all brought a genuine smile to Atticus''s face, a rare urrence in recent times.


    Amid the warmth and chatter in the room, Aurora had also woken up.


    Atticus couldn''t help but notice the traces of tears on her cheeks. He knew it wasn''t for him. ''So Rowan truly died, huh,'' Atticus quickly deduced the reason.


    Despite all the things Rowan had done to her, he was at the end of the day, her father. There was no way she could ignore that.


    In the midst of the touching moments, Ember remained at the door of the room, silently observing the scene with an unreadable expression. She chose not to enter the room, and after a few moments, she turned away and left.


    Atticus noticed Ember at the door, and he could understand what she was going through.


    She basically saw the man that murdered her father in front of her, who even had the audacity to insult him again in front of her, but she was unable to do anything. He could understand the turmoil her heart was going through.


    After a few hours, they all left the room, including Aurora, leaving Atticus to rest.


    Atticus sat down on his bed, a sense of shock washing over him as he realized that two days had already passed since the incident at the camp. ''My injuries must have been really severe,'' he thought.


    Suddenly, he remembered something important and, gazing into the distance, he called out, "Arya."


    No response.


    "Arya," he called out once more, and then, a woman suddenly materialized beside him.


    Atticus turned to see a woman with short ck hair and green eyes, standing at 5''7" tall, a few meters away from him.


    She bowed respectfully as she materialized, her face veiled within the bow.


    But Atticus''s perception was far too sharp not to notice the subtle changes in her demeanor.


    Although she was trying to hide it, he noticed that her nails were recently bitten, as if she had been nervously chewing on them. He also noticed her palms were recently injured, as if she had been clenching her fists, among other small signs of unease.


    Atticus smiled seeing her act this way. And then without waiting he quickly hugged her, flustering Arya, muttering, "I''m back,"


    Although just like the rest she had wanted to greet Atticus when he woke up, but at the end of the day she was just Anastasia''s Ravende, a servant of the family.


    Even though Anastasia and Atticus treated her more than that, she still had to maintain a certain amount of distance and professionalism.


    Yet, seeing Atticus embrace her so warmly, her cold and formal facade crumbled, and she hugged him back tightly. ''I''m d you''re back young master" she replied warmly.


    After a few seconds, they separated, and then they talked for a few minutes. Arya provided Atticus with a detailed briefing on everything that had transpired during his unconsciousness.

 Chapter 125 Guilty

    <h4>Chapter 125 Guilty</h4>


    A few hourster, the Ravenstein estate was bathed in the moon''s soft glow. It was nighttime, and most of the personnel in the estate had gone to sleep.


    Atticus''s eyes jolted open from his slumber. Beads of sweat clung to his forehead, and his back waspletely drenched with perspiration.


    His breathing wasbored, and he quickly sat up straight in bed. He touched his forehead with his right arm, muttering, "Not again."


    After a few seconds, he managed to catch his breath. He stood up and swung his legs off the king-sized mattress he had been lying on.


    Atticus headed straight to his bathroom and quickly washed his face with water.


    ''I can''t sleep,'' he thought. Atticus had been trying all night to rest, but he kept seeing the scene with Ember and Ronad rey in his mind.


    The whole situation baffled him. Atticus believed his intelligence was far too high to fall for something like that every time. But whenever the scene resurfaced, his emotions would immediately re up, and he had no control over it.


    Atticus took a deep breath and exhaled. Then, he walked to the left side of his room, approaching an inconspicuous wall. With a scan the wall slid open to reveal his training clothes.


    They were designed for ease of movement and provided a certain amount of protection.


    After selecting his training attire, Atticus retrieved his Katana from its resting ce, directly beside him on the bed, and he left his room.


    He made his way through the hallway, going to do the only thing he knew could clear his head: train.


    As Atticus was heading to the training room, a voice suddenly spoke from behind him. The voice was feminine, and upon hearing it, Atticus already knew who it was.


    "Where are you going?"


    Atticus turned to see Anastasia gazing at him with a neutral expression.


    ''Caught red-handed,'' Atticus thought with a small sigh.


    ''How did she know I was stepping out?''


    Although he was well aware that he was always being followed and watched by Arya, he trusted Aryapletely.


    Arya knew exactly when he awakened his bloodline but kept it a secret. She was even there when he trained, knew how powerful he was but chose not to reveal it.


    Many might call him foolhardy for trusting her so much, but that was just how Atticus was. He ced the people he considered family above all else.


    Besides, Arya followed him everywhere he went, so what choice did he have? Would he not train and stay weak just because he was being watched 24/7?


    He was confident that it wasn''t Arya who had told Anastasia he left his room. ''She must have been watching me,''


    Atticus shed his mother a small smile, "Just taking a walk, Mom."


    Anastasia raised an eyebrow and replied, "A walk, honey? Really? With abat suit and weapon?" Her look seemed to say, ''Do you think I''m stupid?''


    Atticus sighed. "Okay, Mom, I couldn''t sleep. I just wanted to train a bit to clear my head."


    Anastasia''s expression immediately turned sorrowful, and before Atticus could react, he was enveloped by her.


    Her eyes welled up, and tears started streaming from them as she muttered, "I''m so sorry, honey. I understand that getting through this would be difficult, and I know I''ve been selfish. But please, At, just rest for two days, and I promise I won''t interfere in your training anymore."


    Anastasia had been feeling incredibly guilty about a lot of things.


    About the fact that she couldn''t be there for Atticus when his life was in danger, but it was mostly about the fact that she had dyed his training for years because of her insecurities.


    Yes, she did it because she loved him and wanted him to have a normal childhood, but that had been incredibly stupid. This incident had taught her a lesson, one she''ll never forget in her life: only your strength matters.


    No matter how much she wanted to protect him always, it wasn''t possible. The best and absolute protection he could have was his strength. Nothing else coulde close.


    But because of her selfishness, she had dyed his training. Anastasia had heard about everything Atticus had done, his saving the trainees, his fights, and everything, but every praise she heard seemed to increase her guilt more.


    Throughout his childhood, she had always discouraged his intense training.


    What if he listened and didn''t train?


    That was the question that was always running through her head, adding to her guilt.


    Atticus was surprised at Anastasia''s sudden breakdown, but it was a surprise thatsted for a fleeting moment, and he hugged her tightly.


    Under normal circumstances, Atticus would have immediately denied her request and tried to find a way out of it. But seeing his mother act this way warmed his heart. Hugging her more tightly, Atticus muttered, "Okay."


    The next two days were very enjoyable for Atticus. During these two days, he didn''t train for even a second. He didn''t even absorb mana. He just hung out with the family.


    He met with Ethan and Zelda a few more times and spent time with Avalon, Caldor and Freya.


    He was also able to learn fully about Aurora''s situation. Rowan really did die.


    Atticus, of course, didn''t care about Rowan, but he couldn''t help but feel immensely sad for Aurora. She had truly gone through a lot.


    Anastasia had been shocked at the way Aurora and Atticus were close. She was surprised that this training maniac had actually made a friend. She immediately decided to take her in, something she would''ve done even without that.


    The only people who didn''te see him was Ember and Magnus. Although he was used to thetter''s absence, but since Ember hade when he had just awoken, she hadn''t shown her face since then.


    During these two days, Anastasia didn''t leave his side for a single second, only leaving him after tucking him in to sleep. And in every single sleep, the same dream came to haunt him every time he closed his eyes.


    After two days, Atticus, donned in his battle suit with a Katana strapped to his waist, stood at the door of the advanced training room, his expression resolute.

 Chapter 126 Training

    <h4>Chapter 126 Training</h4>


    Atticus walked into the advanced training room donned in his battle suit, his katana strapped to his waist.


    Upon entering, he noticed the usual pristine white room, and immediately felt the increased mana density.


    The training room was engraved with runes that attracted mana, increasing the density, just like back at the camp. He was d that Anastasia had fully allowed him to train without any issues.


    He swiftly turned and approached the wall mounted console on the wall beside the tform.


    If there was one thing thest incident had taught Atticus, it was that he needed to be more powerful quickly.


    It wasn''t about being cautious and keeping a low profile; in this world, those measures meant nothing.


    Every single trainee in that camp was at most 13 years old. What could 13 year olds do to warrant being killed? They were all children, weak and still growing, yet they had been targeted and almost wiped out.


    There was only one way to avoid dangerous situations like this: overwhelming strength.


    Why had Alvis and Ronad, both grandmaster ranked individuals, individuals capable of killing a man who could obliterate an entire mountain with a single punch, fled like cowards when they felt the power of Magnus? The answer was simple: strength.


    This incident had taught Atticus a valuable lesson, and it was a lesson he would engrave into his very being.


    The kind of training Atticus was about to undergo now was something many would consider brutal, and truly, it was. However, it was the only way he knew to be stronger rapidly.


    Atticus focused his attention on the panel, scrolling through its features.


    He felt like he hadn''t been properly utilizing the training room.


    With the three years he had spent in the estate training and the few months in the camp, Atticus had only been using a fraction of its potential.


    The only thing he had ever done was train his bloodline, absorb mana, and battle with Magnus''s data. He had been so narrow minded that he never tried to fight other data apart from Magnus.


    He was able to change this in camp as Magnus data wasn''t there, but the data that could be programmed into the robot were only subpar, capable of going as high as intermediate+ rank.


    Because of his limited experience, he had only assumed that improving hisbat skills and how seamlessly he used his bloodline power was the best way to train.


    But after this incident, he saw the need to expand his fighting capacity. To gain even more experience, he had to fight different people with different bloodlines to be as diverse as possible.


    Despite the Ravensteins family only consisting of people with elemental bloodlines, they were still able to acquire data from people with other bloodlines, thanks to their power and resources.


    This was one of the things Atticus nned to change in his training routine. But for now, he wanted to assess how strong he currently was.


    Using the Conceal skill, he still appeared as an Intermediate- rank to others, but he had already advanced to the Advanced- rank.


    Due to the intense situation that was happening, Atticus hadn''t been able to get a good estimate of his strength. He knew he had grown much stronger after his breakthrough, but he had no idea how much. He still wanted to know what his limits were.


    After a few seconds, Atticus selected two different datas at the same time. Immediately, the tform emitted a bright glow, and Liquid Metal emerged from the bottom, coalescing and twisting until it formed two robots.


    The first one unmistakably had the form of what Avalon would have looked like if he were younger, while the second had the form of a slightly older Magnus than he one he usually fought. Both of them radiated the aura of an Advanced+ rank.


    Atticus adjusted the settings of the room, changing it to a t, featurelessndscape stretching out for kilometers in all directions. There were no obstacles or structures on thendscape.


    Atticus walked to the center of thendscape, followed by the two robots who stood facing him, robot Magnus holding his spear, and robot Avalon wearing a gauntlet.


    ''Hmm, a gauntlet, huh?'' Atticus thought. This was the first time he had chosen Avalon''s data, and he didn''t know the weapon Avalon used. Atticus had noticed that people with the Fire element bloodline often preferred using gauntlets as their weapon of choice.


    ''Without using the burst first,'' Atticus decided. He wanted to understand exactly how strong he was. He decided not to activate the rapid bursts and instead only empower his body with mana, and rely on his elemental abilities. He could now utilize the burst after that.


    Atticus also decided not to use his katana fot now. He had grown ustomed to using the katana to finish battles quickly.


    The first or second art was too fast and straightforward. It left no room for thinking on your feet or experiencing the adrenaline rush of narrowly evading attacks. You simply unsheathed the katana, and a head or body part fell off.


    If he wasn''t in a life and death battle requiring his full power, Atticus preferred using his free hands, elements, and arts to fight.


    He channeled his mana, using it to empower his entire body. Swiftly, heunched himself toward the two figures, moving at a speed greater than he had ever achieved before, leaving behind a small crater where he had previously stood.


    Just as he was about to envelop his hands in fire and attack, a fist suddenly cut through the air in front of Atticus''s face. His eyes widened, and without wasting any time, he swiftly stimted his mana with his Fire bloodline.


    After advancing to the Advanced rank, while the art itself hadn''t advanced to the next level, his mana control was off the charts. He felt his proficiency in it had increased. Previously, it took him seconds to activate the art, but now, only one second was needed.


    With the agility of a flickering me, Atticus''s form shifted rapidly to the side, effectively evading the punch.


    But before he couldunch a counterattack, a bone crushing kick hammered below his jaw,unching him high into the air.


    Without pause, the robotic Avalon appeared mid air, delivering another devastating punch to Atticus''s stomach, forcing the air from his lungs and sending him hurtling toward the ground.


    Suddenly, an AI voice announced, [You Lost].


    ''Gah, that hurts,'' Atticus muttered as he rose to his feet, his hand tenderly touching his jaw to soothe the pain.


    The two robots simply stood stationary, not continuing the attack.


    ''So I can barely react to their movements if I''m not making use of the bursts,'' Atticus concluded. With his high perception, he could see their attacks and movements clearly, but he wasn''t able to react to them.


    As Atticus got up, he cracked his neck slowly. Looking at the stationary bots, he released three bursts rapidly from his core.


    Then, he swiftly disappeared from his position, appearing between them and unleashed a spinning kick with each of his legs, directing one toward each of the robots.


    Both robots swiftly moved their hands quickly, crossing them over their faces.


    Atticus''s powerful kicksnded with brutal force, sending the robots hurtling through the air. They executed synchronized backflips before their toes grazed the ground, vanishing almost instantly.


    Immediately, robot Avalon''s fist, coated with fire, swiftly appeared in front of Atticus, while robot Magnus''s spear was pointed skyward from below, heading toward Atticus''s throat.


    Atticus''s expression remained unchanged, his perception seeing their movements clearly.


    Releasing rapid bursts from his core, his speed reached surreal levels as his body blurred. With a burst of motion, he shifted two meters back, sessfully evading robot Magnus''s spear thrust.


    Then, he immediately took arge step forward, deftly sidestepping robot Avalon''s punch. With one lightning fast, Supersonic kick, hended a devastating blow on robot Avalon''s chin, propelling him high into the air.


    Not missing a beat, with one leg still raised in the air, he suddenly bent his body backward, evading the strike of robot Magnus, who had already regained his bnce.


    Then, twisting his torso and adding momentum to his raised legs, he delivered a ferocious kick to robot Magnus, sending the metallic figure hurtling andnding not far from its counterpart.


    Atticus left them both to get up, contemting what he had found out so far. ''Looks like with the bursts, I''m a bit faster than Advanced+ rank,'' Atticus noted.


    He had realized earlier that, while he could follow their movements with his perception, he couldn''t react to them. But with the bursts, he was able to react and fight with individuals two sublevels higher than him. One could see how powerful the life weapon''s arts are.


    Atticus watched as both robots stood up. The lightning and fire surrounding robot Magnus and Avalon suddenly increased twofold as both figures blurred.

 Chapter 127 Training 2

    <h4>Chapter 127 Training 2</h4>


    As both their figures blurred, Atticus observed slowly as robot Magnus appeared in the air, his spear crackling with intensified lightning, coalescing at the tip.


    Suddenly, streaks of lightning shot from the spear''s tip, slicing through the air with deadly precision and hurtling toward Atticus at extraordinary speed.


    Simultaneously, robot Avalon materialized a few meters to Atticus''s right. Fists aze with intense fire, the robot unleashed a relentless barrage of punches.


    Each fiery fist rocketed toward Atticus, closing the distance at breakneck speed. Just as it seemed the barrage was about to connect, Atticus''s figure vanished from their view, reappearing in the blink of an eye directly above robot Magnus in the air.


    He infused his leg with a dense surge of mana, coiling it back for maximum impact. With all his gathered momentum, he executed a thunderous kick aimed squarely at the robot''s head.


    The impact was like a resounding p of thunder, deforming the robot''s head and sending it hurtling through the air. Atticus''s forceful kick mmed robot Magnus into robot Avalon, both robos crashing violently onto the ground.


    Before they could grasp what had just urred, Atticusnded on the floor, immediately focusing on the earth element.


    With a swift gesture, a sharp earthen spike erupted from the ground right beneath the fallen robots. The spike impaled both figures and left them suspended in the air, helpless.


    An AI voice sounded, [Congrattions! You won. Do you want to leave your data behind for the next generation?]


    "No," Atticus replied immediately. He had no idea who, apart from him, used this training room. While only a select few used it, he still didn''t know all of them.


    He had no intention of showing people that he didn''t know his full power. Even though Arya was currently watching him and knew how strong he currently was, Arya was different, and he trusted her.


    From the information he had gathered, the AI would save his data automatically, but it wouldn''t be used without him giving acknowledgment. Regardless, Atticus remained cautious.


    "Don''t save my data from now on and delete the ones you''ve saved until now," Atticus instructed the AI.


    [Deleting... Data of Atticus Ravenstein has been sessfully deleted.] the AI responded.


    Atticus controlled the earthen spike to retract back into the ground. ''So facing strong Advanced+ ranks won''t be a problem,'' Atticus thought. It was to be remembered that Magnus and Avalon were considered geniuses among geniuses in the human domain, remaining undefeated when facing those of the same rank. Yet Atticus had no issues defeating them. And he was two sub ranks below them!


    Granted, one cannotpare the robots who simply copied the actual individuals. Still, it didn''t change the fact that it was a significant achievement.


    ''Good, now I can start the actual training,'' Atticus thought. His n had simply been to gauge his strength and see his limits when he had decided to fight the duo. This fight had revealed a lot to him. Although he was already aware that his perception was way beyond his level, it wasn''t something someone at his rank should possess, and that was why his body struggled to keep up with it.


    Before he used the rapid burst, he saw their movements clearly but couldn''t react. However, when he utilized the burst, he was able to follow their movement and even move faster.


    Since he already had a good grasp of his capabilities, he decided to get on with his actual training. There was only one way Atticus knew how to get stronger fast, and that was by pushing and straining himself to the limits.


    His training method was simple: fight against very strong opponents with diverse bloodlines. They would make him strain himself and gain experience battling different types of opponents with different powers.


    Atticus walked to the panel on the wall and selected the data for both Magnus and Avalon at the Expert rank.


    He decided to continue fighting them for now because he wanted to get used to the strength of expert ranks before battling others with different bloodlines.


    Immediately, the forms of both robots got up and walked over to the tform, which then lit up with a bright glow. New Liquid Metal came out from below and enveloped their forms. After a few seconds, new,rger forms of both Avalon and Magnus, radiating a more formidable aura, were formed. They both got down from the tform and walked over to stand on one end of the stage, unmoving.


    Atticus walked to the other end of the stage. This time, he decided to take this seriously from the start. He unsheathed his katana, intensifying his perception to its maximum level, determined not to miss even the slightest hint of the robots'' movements.


    Releasing rapid bursts, he dashed towards the robots. However, not having even moved for a few meters, Atticus''s eyes widened, and with a burst of agility, he quickly veered to the right, narrowly avoiding a zing fire punch that surged through the space he had just upied moments before.


    Before he could even catch his breath, another fiery punch followed, prompting Atticus to dart to the left, and then another, and another, forcing him to keep on dodging constantly.


    Before he could even think about how to get out of this, clouds suddenly formed in the sky, and lightning instantaneously descended from the clouds at fast speed towards Atticus. He acted immediately, once again darting to the side, evading the strike.


    Atticus''s perception was operating at full throttle as he continued to evade the lightning strikes and fire shaped punches relentlessly targeting him. He unleashed rapid bursts one after the other, dashing from side to side with beads of sweat forming on his forehead, while both robots hadn''t even moved one bit from their initial position.


    Robot Magnus remained unmoving, lightning cracking around his body as he simply controlled streaks of lightning to descend on him, while Avalon''s figure blurred, releasing punch after punch with an almost eerie precision, yet not shifting an inch from its starting point.

 Chapter 128 Training 3

    <h4>Chapter 128 Training 3</h4>


    Atticus darted to the right at fast speed, evading a fire shaped fist that threatened to turn him into a crisp. Without resting for a single second, he darted to the left again, dodging the streak of lightning threatening to electrocute him.


    Atticus darted from the right to left, constantly dodging the attacks of both robots. He was already getting tired of the constant attacks.


    This was how the robots fought. They started the fight slow and then increased the intensity when they saw the individual was able to take it.


    ''I can''t continue this way,'' Atticus thought. He decided to change tactics. He immediately started creating the pipelines as he was dodging the attacks. After advancing to the Advanced- rank, it currently took him about 30 seconds to be able to create it, a stark contrast to the milliseconds it took when he was battling Astrion back when he had the power boost.


    After about 30 seconds, Atticus was able to create the pipelines, and he immediately released 6 rapid bursts from his mana core, directing two each to his hands, legs, and de.


    Atticus suddenly blurred, swiftly and easily evading the constant barrage of the duo. He appeared in front of the robots, his katana was already drawn out, intending to sever both heads of the robots. But just when the strike was about to hit, their figures suddenly vanished, making his sword hit the air. Suddenly, Atticus saw a devastating punching from below. The punch wasing at a fast speed, but his eyes were still able to catch its movement.


    But no matter how hard he tried, his body just could not react in time. The punch connected brutally from below with his jaw, its sheer force overwhelming his defenses.


    Even before the force of the strike had a chance to propel him backward, Atticus was struck again, this time by a fierce kick delivered by robot Magnus. The blow sent him hurtling through the air, and he struck the ground with considerable force, rolling painfully across the floor for several meters.


    Every fiber of his being screamed in agony, and Atticus struggled to regain his footing. His head still throbbed from the relentless blows he had received on his head, leaving him disoriented and dizzy, as he attempted to reorient himself.


    Shaking his head vigorously, Atticus attempted to clear the lingering dizziness. After a few moments, he summoned the willpower to stand, his hands gingerly massaging his throbbing jaw in a futile attempt to alleviate the pain.


    "You would think they have a beef with my jaw or something," Atticusmented with a hint of wry humor. Thest blows had nearly shattered his jaw and cheekbone.


    ''They''re strong, very strong,'' Atticus thought, gazing at the duo who was standing in one ce not moving at all.


    "But that''s good, better even. The stronger the opponent, the harder I push myself, and the faster and stronger I grow," Atticus clenched his fist hard, his gaze directly fixed on both forms. He dashed at them once again, but the same scene repeated itself as Atticus was constantly getting brutally beaten up by the robots.


    While Atticus was ustomed to enduring pain and even dying in his quest for strength, this situation was unlike any he''d experienced before. This time, there was no safety to revive him if he perished. There was nothing to restore his body to its previous state without erasing his hard earned progress.


    Atticus continued getting beaten up, sent to the ground and always standing up every time and continued fighting, or rather getting beat up.


    As Arya watched all of this brutal scene from the shadows, her heart clenched. It hurt her greatly to see him get beat up like this. What made it even more painful was because she knew why he was doing it. She also knew that no matter what she said or did, she wouldn''t be able to stop him, even if she wanted to. She couldn''t help but rey the scenes of Atticus''s childhood in her head: his cuteughter, the first time he tried to crawl, the first time he tried to walk. All of his adorable moments yed in her head.


    Arya shut her eyes as Atticus once again got up and dashed toward the robots once more.


    After getting brutally beaten for a while, Atticus decided to stop for the day. He rested against the wall in the training room first to catch his breath and rest his body. After about 30 minutes, he mustered the strength to stand andboriously limped back to his room. He had decided not to use a healing potion so he wouldn''t waste his efforts.


    Arya watched all this with a sad expression on her face.


    Both of them werepletely oblivious to the figure suspended in the air, watching them from a few hundred meters away.


    Magnus observed Atticus''s struggling gait as he headed back to his room, his expression unreadable.


    After a minute, Atticus got back to his room. He tried hard to avoid meeting Anastasia on the way. Although she had agreed to let him train undisturbed, he still didn''t know how she would react if she saw him like this.


    Entering his room, he found Aurora already asleep on the couch in his room. The nket was half draped on her body. Atticus approached her with a warm smile, and he gently lifted the nket, covering her entire body, making her stir and turn slightly in her sleep.


    Atticus gazed at her for a moment and then walked into his bathroom to freshen up and have his bath. The next few minutes were very ufortable as he tried to avoid getting his open wound wet with water.


    After freshening up, Atticus dropped down on his bed, covering himself with the nket. He gazed up at the ceiling, thinking, ''Here it goes again,'' with a sigh, and then he closed his eyes, entering a deep slumber.

 Chapter 129 Two Weeks

    <h4>Chapter 129 Two Weeks</h4>


    And just like that, two weeks passed.


    During that time, the Ravensteins had been relentless in their searches. It was iparable to thest time where they simple locked down the sector; this time, they left no stone unturned in the sector, searching every inch of the sector.


    They were sessfully able to find and destroy all the bases of the Obsidian Order in the sector. It was a scene that shocked all the other tier one families in the human domain.


    They had all been trying to eliminate the Obsidian Order for years without sess, and now the Ravensteins had achieved it seemingly effortlessly.


    Granted, the Obsidian Order appeared to be weak, surprisingly so. From the information gathered so far by the tier one families, they only had one Grandmaster rank member in each sector heading the entire branch. However, what made them dangerous was their ability to hide effectively and escape, making it difficult for the families to eliminate them.


    Every single one of their attacks had always been sneak attacks, catching the families off guard in unexpected ces and times.


    While the Ravensteins methods had incurred the ire of many families in Sector 3, the tier one families couldn''t help but focus on the results.


    And indeed, they were right. The Ravensteins'' thorough search had left many of the tiered families in the sector dissatisfied, but did the Ravensteins care about their feelings? No.


    Despite sending letters to subtly express their dissatisfaction, did the other families have the courage to take more significant action? No.


    This incident served as a wake up call for some of the families in the human domain; the Ravensteins were the absolute power in the sector.


    This perception was further enhanced by the fact that the Sentinel Guardians hadn''t shown up during the Ravensteins'' rampage. It was clear that the Ravensteins had something to do with that, and indeed they did.


    The Sentinel Guardians were established in every sector, with at least two Grandmaster ranks overseeing the branches. The head of the Silent Nexus, Lyanna, had simply paid them a ''visit.'' Using only God knows what methods, she was able to ''convince'' them not to interfere.


    But despite all the searching, they weren''t able to find Alvis and Ronad anywhere. After a few days and constant pressure from the other Paragons, Magnus had been forced to deactivate the Aegis Shield.


    Days had passed since then, and parents and other family members had shed tears mourning the loss of their children who had died at the Raven camp.


    Although the anger was still present in everyone''s mindset, things had quieted down a bit. The family had suspended the Raven camp for now, leaving all the youth to recover and train at home.


    Atticus stood in front of Anastasia with a tired look on his face. She was currently bent down to his level, scrutinizing him thoroughly.


    "Mom, don''t I look okay already?" Atticus inquired, a hint of exhaustion in his voice.


    "Hmm," Anastasia mused, her index finger gently caressing her chin as she regarded him with a keen eye.


    She took her time to appraise his appearance before finally nodding with a warm smile. "I suppose that''s eptable," she replied, clearly satisfied with her work.


    Atticus let out a sigh and shifted his gaze to the full-body mirror on the side. Seeing his looks, Atticus couldn''t help but feel both proud and sad at the same time.


    He was proud of his appearance but sad at the regrettable loss of his spiky white hair. Atticus loved keeping his hair spiky because it made him look unrestrained, but Anastasia had gotten rid of it and made it fall down on his neck.


    His signature spiky hair now cascaded down his neck, giving him a more mature and polished appearance. His striking blue eyes had grown even more intense, adding an air of confidence and determination to his face.


    He was attired in a robe that exuded elegance and taste. It was a pure, eye-catching garment adorned with ck stripes running from his neck down, entuating his youthful handsomeness.


    The meticulous choice of clothing and essories spoke volumes of the family''s wealth and status. His attire was embellished with various expensive pins and ornaments.


    ''I can''t wait to grow up,'' Atticus thought.


    Anastasia marked her approval of his appearance by bestowing a gentle peck on his cheek, her voice tender as she whispered, "Perfect."


    "Ugh," Atticus groaned in response. As he was contemting if he should run for it or not, a petite figure entered the room.


    She was wearing a pale blue robe adorned with delicate whitece at the hem, a choice that exuded both elegance and a touch of innocence. It had short sleeves, and a white ribbon sash was tied around her waist.


    The appearance of this figure elicited an immediate smile from Anastasia, who couldn''t hide her delight. "You look so good, Aurora!" she eximed warmly.


    Aurora blushed in embarrassment. "Thank youd-" Before she could finish her sentence, she noticed Anastasia''s raised brow, signaling that something was amiss. Aurora swiftly corrected herself, addressing Anastasia with a newfound shyness. "M-mom," she stammered, her head bowed, hands sped together.


    Anastasia smiled and nodded, clearly pleased.


    During the past week, Anastasia had tried to bridge the gap between herself and Aurora, making sure she didn''t feel alone, especially when Atticus was always training. One of the first steps she took was to convince her to call her "Mom."


    She had been careful to observe if Aurora would befortable referring to another person as her mother and was happy to see that she agreed.


    Suddenly,ughter erupted from the side, making Aurora''s cheeks turn even redder. She turned her gaze to see Atticusughing at her reaction. Just as she was about to pounce on him, Anastasia spoke with a smile, "Come to think of it, honey, I don''t think we''re done yet."


    Hearing that, Atticus immediately froze, swiftly putting his hand in his mouth and clearing his throat. He turned his head to the left and then looked at Aurora, shing a smile. "You look good, Aurora."


    Anastasia and Aurora immediately burst intoughter, theirughter echoing in the room. Atticus cleared his throat and turned away in embarrassment.


    After a few minutes of fooling around, they all made their way downstairs.

 Chapter 130 Event

    <h4>Chapter 130 Event</h4>


    Atticus, Anastasia and Aurora headed downstairs of the mansion. Their rooms were located on the upper floor, with the rest of the facilities below.


    As they approached the ground level, Atticus noticed that the rest of the family had already gathered, waiting for their arrival.


    Avalon, Ember, and Caldor were all standing not to far away from each other, each impably dressed for the day''s asion.


    Although for someone of their status, they were all constantly well dressed, but one could tell that they had put extra effort into their attire today.


    The trio turned to see them approaching. Avalon''s gaze was immediately drawn to Anastasia breath taking form, making his heart skip a beat. Although, they have both been married for a while, Avalon still could not get used to her beauty.


    After the incident with the Raven camp, they had mended their strained rtionship and gotten even even more closer than before. Anastasia had been in a vulnerable state, and Avalon had provided her withfort and support, deepening their bond.


    Avalon immediately approached his wife gazing at her with a warm smile andplimented, "You look absolutely breathtaking,"


    Anastasia''s smile lit up the room as she basked in her husband''s praise.?A woman can never get tired of gettingpliments from the one they love.


    However, this tender moment was suddenly disrupted by an unexpected sound ¨C "yuck."


    Avalon turned to find Atticus looking at them with an exaggeratedly disgusted expression on his face. Avalon couldn''t help but chuckle at the young man''s reaction.


    "You little rascal, you''ll understand when you have your own wife." Avalon said, ruffling Atticus''s hair and ruining Anastasia''s hour long effort, earning a re from her.


    Aurora chuckled at Atticus''s predicament making Atticus grumbled trying to straighten his hair while walking towards Ember and Caldor.


    During thest two weeks since the incident, Atticus had hardly seen Ember. Even during family dinners, she had always been absent always training alone, making everyone in the family worried.


    Atticus had been avoiding meeting Ember due to the recurring night mares he always had. However, seeing her now made Atticus realize his foolishness.


    Ember was a child, and he was not, so why was he avoiding her and acting like a clueless fool?


    Atticus approached the duo, responding to Caldor''s greeting. Caldor remained unchanged even during these problematic times. He had been trying his best to bridge the gap Ember had been trying to create.


    Atticus looked Ember''s stoic face in the eye and said, "Hey."


    "Hey," Ember replied with her characteristic subtle voice.


    "Let''s hang out after this," Atticus suggested.


    Ember was surprised at his forwardness. She was about to refuse, telling him she had to train. But when she saw the look in Atticus''s eyes, her words froze.


    He was giving her that look, the one he always had when he wasn''t going to take no for an answer. With a reluctant thought, she nodded and said, "Okay."


    Atticus smiled, but before he could respond, Caldor interjected, "Don''t leave me out!"


    Caldor was shocked, Ember had actually agreed? When Atticus had asked her, he was sure she was going to say no.


    Atticus turned and gave Caldor a wry smile.


    Then he heard another more subtle voice by the side, "Me too." Atticus turned to see Aurora looking away shyly. It was obvious she wanted toe along.


    "Sure, let''s all hang out together," Atticus smiled and agreed.


    Caldor was enthusiastic, eximing, "Awesome! I know the perfect ce." seemingly already nning their outing.


    Atticus turned to see Avalon and Anastasia, who were alread done with whatever they were doing, approaching them.


    "Let''s go," Avalon said.


    Then the group started heading towards the Ravenstein hall.


    Two weeks after the incident, once everything had settled down, the Ravenstein family decided to host an event to honor the youths who fought and survived the assault of the Obsidian Order.


    The families who had lost their children would also bepensated, a gesture meant to show the family''s strength and resilience.


    The Ravenstein Hall was brimming with attendees. The usual arrangement of chairs lined the hall''s sides, creating a clear path leading to the thrones.


    However, there was a slight difference this time. The space closest to the thrones, usually reserved for the most important members of the family, was now upied by exquisitely dressed young individuals.


    Each of them was d in attire that exuded opulence. The parents had spared no expense in making their children look their best. All the trainees from the Raven Camp were present, spanning from first years to third years.


    Among the children in the front row, one could easily spot a particr young man with thin narrow eyes. He sat there with his chin held high, as if he aimed to pierce the heavens with his chin. It was none other than William.


    William had to be the luckiest child on Eldoralth. After Atticus had kicked him and his subordinates away from the tform when they were trying to escape, William immediately hid underground with his Earth element.


    Normally, he would have been found in a heartbeat, but due to the perfect distraction, he had gone unnoticed.


    Astrion, Vorlock, and Malora had been focused on Atticus and the rest of the trainees,pletely ignoring the trio.


    This current event had been exactly what William had been anticipating when he had wanted to take leadership of the group from Atticus''s hands. But this was all ruined by Atticus taking the spotlight.


    The entire Ravenstein family was shrouded inpetition. Every single one of the children was trying to gain recognition within the family, and it all had an end goal.


    The members of the Ravenstein family were just too numerous, numbering in the millions. Their family had been in existence for thousands of years, so it was not surprising.


    And all these millions of people were controlled by only one family, the main family. Despite what one might think, the main family wasn''t constantly just one family. There was only one way one family could control such arge number of people: overwhelming strength.


    In every single generation, only the most talented and powerful of the generation were allowed to be the heir.


    If it was ever found out that the child or children of the current family head were talentless or weak, another child would be selected, and that child''s family would automatically be the new main family.


    In Eldoralth, nothing was set in stone. A father could be extremely talented and powerful, while his child would turn out talentless and weak.


    That was why in the Ravenstein family, strength was the absolute and best virtue. No one would allow someone weak to lead the family, especially with a family that numbered in the millions. Although not all, but most of the tier one families in the human domain operated in the same manner.


    Atticus was only ever shown to the family during the funeral, and he had been 5 years old then and ''unawakened''. Basically, it was impossible to know at that time if he was talented or not. After that, no one had heard anything about him.


    The current main family had been giving birth to monsters for different generations now, not giving any other family a chance. This was why the trainees all thought that Atticus would be the heir.


    But the adult had all believed they had a chance this time around because many assumed that maybe there was no prodigy this time around.


    But they had all been shocked when they found out about Atticus''s exploits during the attack.


    That had been exactly what William was after. William''s talent was well known throughout the family, and this was further entuated by the fact that he had bested Sirius''s son, Orion, at the Raven camp.


    Although the camp staff weren''t allowed to talk about the trainees, the trainees had no such restrictions, especially given the fact that the camp ended abruptly.


    William turned his gaze to a man sitting not too far away from Sirius, a seat reserved for one of the important members of the family.


    The man had the same thin eyes and a certain resemnce with him, it was obvious they were rted.


    Meeting William''s gaze, the man nodded reassuringly, making William smile and nod back.


    ¡­


    After walking for a few minutes, Atticus and the others arrived at the front of therge double doors of the Raven Hall.


    They all stood waiting for Magnus and Freya before they could enter. This was Atticus''s first time being here; this hall was different from the one that used to host the funeral. The Raven estate was huge, and he hadn''t really had the time or care to tour around.


    After a few minutes, Atticus and the others turned to see Magnus and Freya approaching. As usual, Atticus felt the overwhelming weight of Magnus''s presence, making him instinctively want to bow.


    Not only Atticus, but the others, including Avalon, all bowed as they reached them.


    Upon reaching them, Freya offered a warm smile to her grandchildren while Magnus simply acknowledged them with a nod.


    Without wasting time, the double doors swung open, and they all entered.

 Chapter 131 Big-Boned

    <h4>Chapter 131 Big-Boned</h4>


    The Raven Hall was teeming with the most prominent members of the Ravenstein family. Given the immense size of the family, with millions of members, it was impractical for every single one to attend.


    Only the influential branch heads and individuals of a certain level of strength were in attendance of the event, and yet this still resulted in hundreds of powerful figures, all oozing with strength, filling the hall.


    A continuous hum of murmurs and chatter resonated throughout the grand chamber as each person engaged in fervent discussions. If one were to listen closely on all these conversations, they would quickly discern that all the discussions revolved around a single focal point: Atticus.


    "Do you really believe those trainees'' reports were entirely urate? An expert rank killed by an intermediate- rank?" A portly figure turned to Sirius and asked, an action itself that seemed make his ample cheeks and fat to quiver and vibrate.


    They were currently seated not far from the trainees who were closest to the elevated thrones.


    "Ugh! I''ve asked you not to speak to me, tubby! Just see the way you look! I feel like I''m gaining weight just by being close to you!" Sirius retorted with a yful smirk, discreetly inching his seat away from Nathan.


    Nathan''s face instantly flushed crimson with embarrassment, his ears practically emitting hot steam. "I''m not even fat; I''m just big boned!" he retorted.


    Sirius was taken aback by the absurdity of Nathan''s response, his expression momentarily frozen in bewilderment.


    But before he could formte a retort, someone beat him to it. Lyanna burst intoughter, her mirth resonating through the hall.


    "Big boned? With that ginormous tummy?" Lyanna continued to tease, doubling over withughter as she pointed at Nathan''s bulging midsection, which resembled a thick roll of dough.


    Nathan''s face turned even redder at Lyanna''s jabs. He muttered under his breath, "These bastards," before turning his head away, crossing his arms over his soft chest, and pouting like a child who had lost his candy.


    However, both Sirius and Lyanna paid little heed to their friend''s reaction and continued theirughter.


    They were well aware of the cause behind Nathan''s weight¡ªstress eating. Nathan was what you would call a stress eater. Basically, anytime he was stressed, he ate a lot.


    The past few years, filled with the ongoing war against the Obsidian Order, had undoubtedly been one of the most stressful periods of his life.


    As the head of the Raven Consortium, Nathan was responsible for mitigating the consequences of the family''s actions during the war. Whatpounded his stress was the sharp decline in Ravenstein stocks each time their family went on a rampage.


    Since the start of the war, he had just been stress eating and constantly gaining weight with no end in sight.


    Currently, Nathan''s appearance was a sight to behold. He currently looked like arge, round man whose size was truly out of this world. He had a massive and rotund frame, with rolls of soft flesh that wobbled as he moved.


    Every movement he took caused his voluminous bulk to jiggle and sway. His cheeks and chin were round and plump, seemingly defying the concept of sharp angles, and they flushed red easily, especially when he was flustered or embarrassed.


    His belly was the most prominent feature, protruding like a sizeable barrel beneath his ample chest, causing the buttons on his shirt to strain with each breath.


    His legs and arms were stout, and his fingers were thick and stubby, making it no surprise that he was being made fun of by Lyanna and Sirius. It was truly surprising that an individual could weigh so much in a world riddled with war.


    "Just answer the question, you fools," Nathan finally chimed in after realizing that Sirius and Lyanna had no intentions of ending their mockery anytime soon.


    Despite the fact that Lyanna and Sirius were making fun of Nathan''s weight, no other family members dared tough or even cast a nce in their direction.


    They all knew that the three of them were demons in human skin, three of the four stars of the Ravenstein family.


    Asughter continued for a few moments, Sirius finallyposed himself and decided to address Nathan''s question more seriously.


    "Honestly, I find it hard to believe too. An intermediate- rank defeating three expert ranks is just too imusible, no matter how I think about it," Sirius remarked, his tone initially steeped in skepticism.


    Just as Nathan was about to agree with his words, Sirius continued, his voice bing a little more serious.


    "However, after spending two years training that boy, I''vee to realize he''s not like the rest of us. If it were anyone else, I wouldn''t believe it, but that boy operates on a different wavelength altogether," Sirius finished speaking, a faint smile gracing his lips.


    Sirius''s words left Nathan staring at him with mild astonishment. ''This guy, who rarely gives praise, is offering such highpliments?'' Nathan couldn''t help but feel surprised.


    He knew just how sparingly Sirius bestowedpliments. In fact, he doubted if Sirius had ever praised his own son as much as he had just praised Atticus. It was indeed shocking. ''Is he genuinely that talented?'' Nathan contemted.


    Lyanna, meanwhile, nodded in agreement with Sirius. Though she hadn''t met Atticus yet because of her busy schedule.


    But due to her job and years of experience, she knew immediately when someone was lying to her. She was the one who had questioned the trainees, and she knew they were all speaking the truth when they reported Atticus''s exploits.


    Conversations simr to the one between Nathan, Sirius, and Lyanna were urring throughout the hall. Everyone was curious and baffled by the boy who was said to have defeated an expert rank.


    Their collective thoughts revolved around a single question: How?


    Amid the lively discussions, the grand double doors of the Raven Hall abruptly swung open, and, as if a switch had been flipped, the entire hall fell into silence.

 Chapter 132 Walk

    <h4>Chapter 132 Walk</h4>


    As soon as the imposing double doors of the Raven hall swung open, as if flipping a switch, the entire hall suddenly fell into a pin drop silence.


    There was no announcement, no heads up for their arrival, but the sheer pressure that oozed out of Magnus''s presence was enough for everyone to turn silent and shut up.


    Magnus took a step forward, his aura immediately enveloping the entire hall.?It was a wordlessmand, and without hesitation, every person in the hall, from trainees to branch heads, stood up and bowed in respect and reverence. Non were an exception.


    Leading the way, Magnus and Freya took their positions at the front, while Avalon and Anastasia followed directly behind them. Atticus, Ember, Caldor, and Aurora walked closely behind the four.


    As they were walking, Atticus couldn''t help but notice that nearly every pair of eyes in the hall were focused on him. It felt as if invisible needles were pricking him from all directions. It was annoying.


    While everyone was outwardly showing their respect and reverence for Magnus and the main family, their attention was fixated on Atticus, as if they were trying to unravel all of his secrets.


    Anastasia and Avalon, of course, noticed the stares and attention that Atticus was receiving, but they both ignored it.


    They had already anticipated that this would happen. Learning of a child that could defeat an expert rank while still being in the intermediate- rank was obviously going to make people curious.


    After everything Atticus had achieved in the Raven camp, this level of attention was only to be expected.


    Anastasia had already made up her mind to shield Atticus in case anything went awry. The unwavering attention from the hall''s attendees were like a swarm of probing eyes, and she was ready to protect her son.


    Feeling all the stares in the hall on him, Atticus had already figured out what they were all trying to do. Sure, most of them were curious about the child who defeated an expert rank, but not all of them were like that.


    There were those who had already assumed that the main family didn''t have any mind blowing talents in this generation and were already nning and hoping their children would at least have a shot at being the family''s heir.


    These particr people obviously weren''t happy to find out about Atticus''s exploits during the attack on the Raven camp. From these people''s gazes, Atticus could feel a certain amount of pressure.


    It was obvious what they were all trying to do: intimidate him. Despite the fact that Atticus was still a 10 year old child, it would be a blow to his reputation and even the main family''s if their heir were to falter here.


    One would think that doing that to Atticus in the presence of Magnus would be taken as a sign of disrespect, but they all had the guts to do this exactly because they knew Magnus''s character.


    They basically knew how he thought¡ªIf he couldn''t get past something this trivial, then he wasn''t worthy to begin with.


    They all knew Magnus weed any challenges as long as it was done fairly and without disrespecting the hierarchy.


    Of course, none of those trying to pressure him were utilizing their full efforts; they all knew that if they did that, they''d have their heads rolling before they could even blink.


    But despite them not using their full effort, the pressure they were currently focusing on Atticus wasn''t something an intermediate- rank should be able to handle.


    Avalon swiftly held Anastasia''s hand, immediately stopping her from shielding Atticus with her aura.


    She turned her gaze towards him, her face filled with questions, but Avalon didn''t even turn to look at her; his gaze was forward as he continued walking.


    His intention was clear: don''t interfere.


    With a reluctant thought, Anastasia begrudginglyplied, turning her gaze forward, but she still kept an eye on Atticus.


    Regardless of whatever happens, she would intervene if she sees any signs of difort on Atticus.


    Meanwhile,prehending what they were each trying to do in a second, Atticus chuckled inwardly.


    ''I really don''t have time for this, I should be training,'' he thought. Atticus truly saw all of this as a huge waste of time.


    This valuable time he was currently wasting could be well spent on training, but instead, he was here dealing with these bunch of fools.


    But regardless, Atticus knew that showing weakness for even a single second was stupid. And Atticus wasn''t stupid.


    Sending a gaze towards Magnus, his intelligence and perception operated at full speed as he captured every nuance of Magnus''s movement ¨C his stride, posture, the aura of unshakable authority he exuded.


    It was as if he dissected the very essence of Magnus''s demeanor.


    Then, with a spine as straight as a ruler, his chest pushed forward, and his eyes fixed firmly ahead, Atticus''s demeanor suddenly changed.


    He took a step forward, and then another step, and then another, every single step taken in tandem with Magnus, his form oozing with the same unflinching confidence Magnus had, each step seemingly taken as if taken by a king.


    The eyes of those both simply curious and those trying to pressure him all widened in shock.


    This confidence¡­ it was palpable.


    Everyone watching Atticus all seemed to see the form of Magnus as Atticus was walking. It was as if there were two paragons currently walking.


    Seeing this kind of confidencee from a 10 year old child was shocking, to say the least.


    Seeing this, Magnus''s lips seemed to curl up a little bit before it immediately shifted back to its neutral state, the change so fast that no one in the hall was able to catch it.


    While, Anastasia who was paying close attention to Atticus, ready to react to any development was shocked. Was this really her baby? Where did such confidencee from?


    The hall waspletely silent, and the only sound that echoed was the rhythmic cadence of their footsteps.

 Chapter 133 Problem

    <h4>Chapter 133 Problem</h4>


    After walking for a few seconds, the children, Atticus, Ember, Caldor, and Aurora all veered off course and went towards the trainees'' section where all the children were all seated.


    As Atticus approached the trainees, every pair of eyes in the section focused intently on him.


    Such attention was only natural, after all, apart from the others who simply heard rumors about his feats, the surviving trainees all bore direct witness to it. They all gazed at Atticus as if he were a priceless treasure.


    Every trainee was in attendance, including Lucas, Nate, Orion, He, and Sophie, who was waving at Atticus excitedly.


    But not all gazes were with good intentions, as a particr boy with thin eyes gazed at Atticus with cold eyes and a smirk. ''Let''s see how you handle this,'' he thought in giddy anticipation.


    Regardless of all the stares, Atticus remained unruffled and sat down at the forefront of the trainees, with Ember, Caldor, and Aurora sitting next to him.


    There were only four thrones on the elevated tform, one each for Magnus, Freya, Avalon, and Anastasia.


    On a normal asion, only Avalon, the family head, and Anastasia would attend, as Magnus had left everything rted to family matters to Avalon to focus on increasing his power and getting stronger.


    But because of the current situation, with the attack on the camp and the death of some youths, many family members were trying toy me on the main family.


    Magnus had to make asional appearances to show that the main family was still strong, and his presence also served to quiet anyone who was trying to start or do something stupid.


    Magnus took his seat on the imposing throne and dered, "Begin," his voice resounded throughout the expansive Raven hall, brimming with the gravitas befitting his presence.


    Following Magnus''smand, a man bearing an aura of master rank and the distinctive Ravenstein white hair, advanced to the center of the hall.


    The event was pretty straightforward and routine, with little deviation.


    The proceedings moved swiftly, with the master rank individual delivering a speech talking about the virtues of being a member of the Ravenstein family, while also showering praise upon the trainees for their bravery during the attack on the Raven camp.


    Each trainees were recognized and rewarded based on the merit of their contributions during the escape.


    Lyanna had questioned every one of the trainees about every single thing that happened during the attack, so they were well aware of everything that happened and everyone''s contribution.


    Depending on how significant one''s contribution was, they were each given an award, with the value being as high as an Empowered potential art or a master rank weapon.


    The event went by quickly, and soon the man got to thest name. It was a name everyone in the hall had been anticipating, the one whose contribution had beenpletely invaluable during the escape.


    "Atticus Ravenstein," the man announced, and the attention of the entire hall shifted to the 10 year old boy with piercing blue eyes sitting nonchntly at the trainees section.


    This action might have frightened many, but Atticus remained undaunted. He simply stood up and started walking toward the man.


    However, he hadn''t even gotten halfway when a man suddenly stood up, capturing the attention of everyone present and momentarily halting the event.


    The man had upied a seat not far from Sirius, Nathan, and Lyanna, indicating that his standing in the family wasn''t low.


    He had the distinctive white hair of the Ravensteins and thin eyes. Anyone who had met a particr thin eyed trainee would be able to see a resemnce between them.


    As he rose from his seat, the man immediately pivoted towards the direction of the imposing thrones and got down on one knee, bowing deeply with a show of utmost respect.


    In aposed manner, he addressed the figures on the thrones, "Forgive me for my transgressions, Master Magnus, Lord Avalon. I wish to draw your attention to a matter I deem significant," he dered.


    Anastasia''s features contorted with a faint frown upon recognizing the man. She, of course was well aware of his identity¡ª William''s father.


    After the attack on the Raven camp, Anastasia had meticulously gathered information regarding the events that had transpired.


    She had learned about the incident with Atticus and William during the escape, where Atticus had forcibly removed William and two others away from the tform, leaving them behind. It was obvious what this man intended to address.


    Although interrupting an event hosted by the main family was regarded as impolite, but because the man who had done it, Edward, was one of the heads of the three main branches of the Raven Vanguard, an important member of the family, and the fact that he had appropriately paid his respects and asked for permission to speak, they were inclined to grant him the chance to speak.


    "Speak," Magnusmanded, his voicemanding the attention of all present in the hall.


    Edward, still maintaining his bow, smiled as he was given permission, then he spoke, making sure his voice reached the ears of everyone in attendance.


    "Indeed, young Master Atticus''s contribution during the attack on the Raven camp had beenpletely invaluable, but there''s something important that I believe everyone is turning a blind eye to. During the escape, young Master Atticus had kicked off and left three trainees behind while running away,"


    Edward lowered his head even further as he continued, "I ask that this incident shouldn''t be ignored, Master Magnus."


    As soon as he said that, the parents of the two trainees whom Atticus had left behind with William immediately stepped forward. Kneeling and bowing, they spoke in unison, "We ask that this shouldn''t be ignored, Master Magnus."


    Following this, the Raven hall immediately erupted into murmurs and chatter about the unfolding events.


    Meanwhile, William, seated among the trainees, turned his gaze towards Atticus, his smirk growing. ''This is what you get for standing in my way.''

 Chapter 134 Why Aren’t You On Your Knees?

    <h4>Chapter 134 Why Aren''t You On Your Knees?</h4>


    Following Edward''s words, everyone in the Raven hall immediately erupted into murmurs and chatter, with everyone discussing the unfolding event.


    Everyone in the hall knew what Edward was after; it was obvious given the circumstances that he was trying to ruin Atticus''s reputation.


    With all of Atticus''s achievements during the attack, he was sure to have a stable and easy ascent to the heir position.


    What Edward aimed to do was tarnish that reputation, masking all his achievements with this incident, making it the focal point of family discussion instead.


    Hearing Edward''s words, Anastasia immediately wanted to speak up for Atticus, but given her background, she was well versed in politics.


    She knew that this matter had to be approached delicately. Atticus was the son of the family head, and leaving behind three trainees while he escaped wouldn''t be well received by everyone.


    Especially when there were those among the people in attendance who were already looking for ways to ensure Atticus didn''t be the heir, they wouldn''t let this chance slip by. They were practically thanking Edward for bringing up this matter.


    None of them actually cared that the boy in question was still a child. The fact that that ''child'' had supposedly defeated three expert rank individuals meant that he had the power to protect everyone but still chose to leave behind three trainees.


    The murmurs in the hall were broken by a sound, Magnus''s voice. As soon as he spoke, everyone immediately fell silent. "Atticus," he said, looking straight at Atticus.


    Atticus, meeting Magnus''s gaze, immediately felt as if a huge weight was resting on his shoulders.


    It was a pressure unlike the one people in the hall had been focusing on earlier, and what was even more bafling was the fact that Magnus wasn''t even trying to exert any pressure!


    Despite feeling the overwhelming pressure, Atticus clenched his hands, fighting the weight, and immediately bowed in respect.


    He responded, "Yes, grandfather."


    "Why?" Magnus asked. Although his voice was low, everyone in the hall heard it. It was a simple question that carried significant weight, and everyone in the hall knew what he was talking about. Why had Atticus left the three trainees behind?


    "Because they deserved it," Atticus''s response was immediate.


    He didn''t even attempt to exin further. From his tone and demeanor, everyone in the hall could tell that he wasn''t even worried about the situation; he didn''t care.


    Many in the hall immediately assumed that he didn''t understand the gravity of the situation because he was still a child.


    Edward, who had been kneeling, swiftly stood up and voiced his dissatisfaction, "Young Master Atticus, you are the first and only son of our family''s head, the most likely person to be the heir and lead the next generation. Abandoning family members while escaping is simply uneptable," Edward reasoned and replied, his face showing a hint of anger.


    It was obvious that Edward was trying to y the role of an angry father, and the only reason he was able to do this was because this matter was rted to his son.


    If anyone else had brought this matter up, it wouldn''t have been as significant as when someone directly involved in the incident raised it.


    Atticus sighed inwardly, ''What a waste of time,'' he thought, feeling like this whole situation was a waste of time. He truly felt he should be training currently.


    Atticus was far from being a fool. As soon as Edward had interrupted the event right after his name was called, he had sensed that something was wrong.


    His suspicions were further confirmed when he saw Edward''s appearance and demeanor. He had immediately drawn parallels and connected his appearance with that of William. After noticing that, figuring out what Edward wanted to do was easy.


    Atticus had never been one with words, especially when he believed a matter wasn''t worth his attention.


    Despite not giving a fuck what others thought about him, Atticus recognized the importance of reputation, especially considering his high position.


    Normally, he would have simply ignored an issue like this because he believed it wasn''t worth his time. However, his logical mind guided him to take a different approach.


    Atticus may not be one to speak much, but his intelligence was just too high. Thinking of multiple things he could say and do to get out of this was child''s y.


    Atticus turned his gaze toward Edward and spoke, "You''re right," his voice resonating throughout the hall.


    Everyone, including Anastasia and Avalon, was shocked that Atticus had actually admitted to this. Most had not even expected Atticus to speak. How could a 10-year-old have the guts to speak freely in a hall filled with powerful individuals?


    They had all assumed that Anastasia or Avalon would intervene in the matter, which was what they were hoping for.


    Just as Edward''s lips were about to curl up in satisfaction, Atticus suddenly continued, "You''re right. I am the most likely person to be the heir and lead the next generation. I will be the one everyone looks to for protection and leadership. But does that mean I have to tolerate stupidity?"


    "Does that mean I have to tolerate the fools who were trying to endanger the lives of me and the other trainees while we were trying to escape?"


    The hall fell intoplete silence, with Atticus''s voice reaching the ears of everyone in attendance, leaving thempletely shocked at the balls of this 10 year old.


    Edward face immediately darkened, "Bu-" just as he began to retort, Atticus continued, interrupting his words,


    "You''re right," Atticus said as he started walking toward Edward.


    He went on, "I am the son of the family head, the most likely person to be the heir, someone whose standing cannot bepared to others."


    Only Atticus''s footsteps could be heard in the entire hall, as everyone was too astonished to utter a word.


    Atticus continued, his voice turning cold, "So let me ask you, who are you then to question my actions?"


    "Who are you to speak to me without showing the appropriate respect?"


    Atticus reached Edward, standing a few meters away from him. He locked eyes with Edward, gazing at him as if he were an insignificant ant, as his tone turned icy,


    "Why aren''t you on your knees?"

 Chapter 135 Balls

    <h4>Chapter 135 Balls</h4>


    The silence in the hall was palpable. Everyone looked at Atticus in sheer shock and disbelief.


    This 10 year old''s confidence was out of this world!


    What did they just see!


    Everyone in the hall was astonished by what they had just witnessed. The audacity of this 10 year old child to address a Edward, in front of so many powerful presence, with such authority was met with open mouths and raised eyebrows.


    And he did it to a Grandmaster rank individual no less! Asking him to kneel?! The balls of this 10 year old wasrger than a skyscraper!


    Atticus''s message was clear to everyone watching in the hall; even if his actions were wrong, who was Edward to question them?


    So much confidence! It was hard to believe that someone so young could do this.


    Atticus''s actions brought out different reactions from the people watching in the hall.


    Sirius couldn''t help but sh a wide grin, his pearly white teeth on full disy. "This boy," he mumbled with an amused chuckle.


    Nathan gazed at Atticus''s figure in slight shock. He had thought Sirius was being too generous with his praises earlier, but witnessing Atticus in action in person, he wasn''t so sure anymore.


    While Lyanna''s lips curled up in to a smirk. She hadn''t met Atticus yet because of her busy schedule, that was to be expected. But from what she had witnessed, ''I like him,'' she thought,pletely impressed by Atticus''s actions.


    Lyanna had always liked people with the same mindset as her. Even from a young age, she had always been ruthless when dealing with those she considered enemies. Their reasons didn''t matter to her. Ans from Atticus''s actions, it was easy to tell that he had the same mindset.


    In contrast, Avalon struggled to contain his emotions. Tears welled up in his eyes, and he fought back the urge to cry in front of the entire assembly.


    If not for where they currently were, he would have leaped down from his throne, embraced Atticus, and let his tears flow freely. He was just so proud of his little boy!


    His reaction, his calm unflinching demeanor, his speech, it was just too perfect! His boy was a king in the making!


    ''I''ll give him a gift after this,'' Avalon thought as he subtly wiped away a tear that was about to fall from his eyes, making sure no one in the hall caught him.


    Anastasia though, waspletely taken aback by the unfolding event. She had always seen Atticus as her baby boy, and it was to be expected as he was still a 10 year old child.


    Even though Atticus''s demeanor and behavior growing up were a far cry from how a typical 10 year old would act, Anastasia still saw him as her baby.


    She had proudly taken on the role of an overprotective mother. But what kind of overprotective mother doesn''t know everything about their child?


    Everything that Atticus disyed now waspletely shocking. This was the first time she had seen this side of him, and it was nothing short of astonishing. Her face couldn''t help but contort into a slight frown.


    Edward, on the other hand, found himself engulfed in an intense flush of embarrassment. He, a grandmaster rank individual was spoken to like that by a child? It was a heavy blow to his pride!


    His countenance shifted from its usualposure to a furious shade of red. Anger simmered within him, threatening to spill forth.


    Just as he was about to respond to Atticus,


    "Enough," Magnus''s authoritative voice resonated throughout the hall, cutting through the tension like a sharp de.


    The hall once again fell into a hushed silence as every person present swiftly ceased their discussions and chattering.


    Edward turned toward the direction of the thrones and bowed as a sign of respect, though the clenching of his hands and the smoldering anger on his face remained apparent.


    A sudden shift in the atmosphere took ce as Magnus turned his prating gaze toward the area where the trainees were seated. Focusing his gaze on a particr chubby trainee, he said, "You."


    Immediately, all eyes in the hall turned toward the direction that Magnus was looking at.


    In that moment, Chubby''s heart seemed to stop as anxiety gripped him. ''What the hell is happening!'' he thought frantically.


    Just thebined attention of all these powerful individuals was enough to make him tremble, but adding Magnus''s gaze to the mix was like an icy shock to his entire being. The pressure was so overwhelming that he couldn''t even manage to shiver!


    Chubby was not dumb; he knew why he was being called, even though Magnus had not said anything yet. It was obvious given the circumstances.


    But the only question he kept asking himself in his mind was, ''Why me?'' There were lots of trainees in the hall, so why did he have to be the one called?


    Was it because of his weight? ''That would be body shaming!'' He thought with a wry hint of humor.


    For as long as he could remember, Chubby had always tried to blend into the background, making himself as inconspicuous as possible to avoid drawing attention.


    But no matter how he thought about this, he just couldn''t wrap his head around why Magnus chose him out of everyone here.


    In response to Magnus''s call, Chubby promptly rose from his seat and dropped on one knee, bowing before Magnus formiddable presence, trying his best to stop is body from trembling.


    He answered, "Y-yes, Master Magnus," his voice quivering. He tried hard not to stammer, but it failed miserably. Not every 10 year old had big balls like Atticus.


    "Exin what happened," Magnusmanded, his voice demandingpliance.


    Just as Chubby was about to exin everything that transpired, a sudden, intense gaze from his side caused him to shift his focus.


    He followed the gaze and saw William, who was ring at him intently, a palpable tension filling the air.

 Chapter 136 Stop Wasting My Time

    <h4>Chapter 136 Stop Wasting My Time</h4>


    The intensity of William''s gaze was impossible to ignore, and it left no room for misinterpretation. Even the dumbest person would know what William wanted him to do. He wanted Chubby to craft the story in his favor.


    Inside, William was trying so hard to hold back his anger. He had been shocked at the way Atticus had handled the whole situation.


    He and his father had been nning this scheme ever since they heard of the uing event.


    Even if the event hadn''t existed, he and his father had intended to spread rumors about Atticus abandoning three trainees during the escape, despite having the strength to protect them.


    However, the way Atticus had handled the situation had exceeded his expectations. ''No, I can''t let things end here,'' he thought. He couldn''t ept that their scheme had crumbled so easily.


    This was his only chance. If he could persuade Chubby to follow hismand and twist the story in his favor, he might still be able to tarnish Atticus''s reputation.


    William gave Chubby an intense stare, wordlessly conveying his intent.


    Observing William''s intent, only one thought raced through Chubby''s head as what William asked him to do registered: ''Is this guy brain dead?''


    Granted William was one of the strongest in the camp and among their generation, and held a higher status in the familypared to him, but he wanted him to lie about Atticus? What a monstrous request.


    Chubby couldn''t entirely me William for making this request, as he hadn''t been present during the events that had unfolded when they were escaping.


    If William had witnessed Atticus''s mind boggling disy of power, if william had seen that, Chubby was sure he wouldn''t be asking him to do something so stupid.


    Moreover, what bewildered him even more was that William was actually asking him to lie to Magnus, a friggin paragon! Was William, in fact, stupid?


    Chubby immediately turned his gaze away from William; he had no intention of forfeiting his life. He still had a lot of things he wanted to do with his life.


    Just as Chubby was about to speak, he suddenly felt another intense gaze on him. Shifting his eyes, Chubby locked gazes with Atticus.


    Unlike William''s piercing gaze, Atticus wasn''t gazing at him with the same intensity as William, he was simply looking at him. But as Chubby gazed into Atticus''s piercing blue eyes, it was as though his entire thought process had abruptly short circuited.


    During their time at the camp, Atticus had never truly interacted with anyone among the first year trainees, except for a select few like Aurora, Nate, and Lucas.


    He usually wore an expression that kept other trainees at a distance, but even so, never had Atticus made Chubby feel this way with just a gaze.


    The pure and overwhelming fear he felt when meeting Atticus''s eyes erased all his reluctance. Atticus''s message was crystal clear: lie, and you will regret it.


    While Chubby was struggling with his inner turmoil, everyone''s eyes remained fixed on him. Observing Chubby kneeling in silence, they assumed he was too terrified to speak.


    Just as someone was about to address him, Chubby began to speak. Surprisingly, his voice was steady as he urately recounted all the events, providing every detail without omission.


    "Master Magnus," he began, addressing the powerful figure of Magnus,


    "After Sir Elias had stayed back to let us escape, he handed the leadership role to Young Master Atticus. Young Master Atticus sessfully led everyone safely away from the camp and into the forest.


    "However, as we were making our way through the forest, Young Master William suddenly attempted to take control of the group, disregarding the fact that Sir Elias had given the leadership to Young Master Atticus.


    "Young master William and the other two trainees began inciting the group and causing a disturbance, putting our escape at risk. In response to this disruption, Young Master Atticus immediately removed the three of them from the tform, as their actions were endangering the entire group."


    As Chubby concluded his exnation, Edward hastily began to speak, but his words were abruptly drowned out by an overwhelming, bone crushing force that mmed into his nose.


    The sheer impact distorted his features and sent him hurtling through the air. With a momentum that seemed never ending, he soared across the hall, finally colliding with the wall on the opposite side.


    The impact was so intense that it tore through the wall as if it were made of paper, and Edward continued his uncontrolled flight through the air, showing no signs ofing to a halt.


    Silence.


    The Raven Hall was enveloped in silence as the realization of what had just transpired settled in for everyone. All eyes turned toward the man who sat majestically on the grandest throne, positioned at the highest elevation; Magnus.


    Everyone instinctively knew who had delivered the powerful punch at Edward, and it was a realization that astonished every single person in attendance.


    No one saw him move!


    They didn''t even see the punch connect!


    All they had seen was Edward''s form hurtling through the air with such force. The disy of power waspletely awe inspiring.


    A grandmaster ranked individual had been punched casually as if it were nothing!


    Everyone in the hall couldn''t help but shiver as they were reminded of Magnus''s overwhelming might.


    It was abundantly clear to everyone that if Magnus had desired to eliminate everyone present, not a single person would have stood a chance; there would be no escape.


    Magnus didn''t utter a word; he didn''t even try to berate or admonish Edward. Just that punch alone was enough for everyone to understand what he meant: Stop wasting my time.


    None of those in attendance had the courage to say otherwise. It was evident that the matter had concluded.


    But would Atticus allow it to end with just one punch? No!


    Atticus had always been vengeful, and that aspect of his personality was unchanging. He swiftly turned to Magnus, bowed, and addressed him, "Grandfather."


    ***


    A/N: Take a guess, what is Atticus about to do?

 Chapter 137 Differences

    <h4>Chapter 137 Differences</h4>


    "Grandfather,"


    Atticus''s voice reverberated through the hall, and everyone''s eyes in the hall immediately turned to Atticus once more.


    Only one thought resonated in their minds: What does this monster kid want again!?


    They all still hadn''t recovered from all the spectacles Atticus had just shown them, and he still had more to say?


    Magnus focused his piercing gaze on Atticus for a few seconds, making him feel as if an enormous weight had settled upon his shoulders.


    Finally, Magnus granted Atticus the right to speak, uttering a single word, "Speak."


    Atticus, still bowed, started speaking, "Grandfather, this incident had clearly happened due to differences between me and a particr trainee."


    Despite the fact that this matter was spearheaded by Edward, all of this happened because of one person: William. William was basically the cause of everything.


    Atticus truly despised anything that was a tant waste of his time. He had always tried to stay in his ownne to avoid stupid situations like this.


    Even though Edward had basically been taken care of by Magnus''s punch, if he didn''t deal with the root cause of the problem thoroughly, it would stille backter to bite him in the ass.


    He had learned valuable lessons from the incident with Helodor back at the Raven camp. If Atticus hadn''t ignored his res and stares and him constantly trying to start fights for no reason, Helodor wouldn''t have gotten a chance to make an attempt on his life.


    Even though what Helodor had done didn''t pose any threat to his life because he had been strong, what if he wasn''t strong enough the next time? Wouldn''t he have been killed then?


    From that moment, Atticus had already decided to take care of any idiotic and brain dead person who might try to start something as soon as he noticed the person showing any signs.


    That was what he nned on doing here, thoroughly taking care of the root of the problem.


    Atticus''s voice grew cold as he continued, "We''re Ravensteins, Grandfather. It''s not in our blood to resort to cheap tricks like this. I hope you''ll allow both of us to settle our differences in battle."


    Everyone in the hall was surprised that Atticus didn''t even try to mince his words. He waspletely blunt! The normal course of action would have been to let this matter go and thenter get back at Edward and William. But Atticus seemed hell bent on ending everything at once!


    Magnus gazed at Atticus for a bit again. From his expression, no one in the hall could tell, except maybe another Paragon, that he was trying hard to hold back his lips from curling up.


    "Who," Magnus inquired after a few seconds, giving Atticus the go ahead to challenge the trainee.


    Hearing this, Atticus swiftly turned towards where all the trainees were seated, his gazending directly on William, who was ring at him, his face crimson and filled with anger.


    Ignoring William''s seething form, Atticus turned to face Magnus, and pointed at William and dered, "Him."


    Everyone''s eyes immediately turned to William. Recognizing that he had everyone''s attention, William immediately stood and bowed in respect to Magnus.


    "William," Magnus addressed him.


    "Yes, Master Magnus," William responded, his anger seething beneath the surface.


    "Do you ept?" Magnus inquired.


    William clenched his fists, his rage boiling over. ''This fucking bastard!'' he thought,pletely seething.


    He had thought their n would have been foolproof, that regardless of what Atticus could do, he wouldn''t be able to get out of this situation. He would have never imagined that Atticus would use the incident to boost his image even more in front of the family.


    ''And now he dared to challenge me? I''ll fucking show him his ce!''


    He bowed down even more to Magnus and answered, "Yes, I ept, Master Magnus," his fist clenched.


    As soon as William acknowledged,?Atticus swiftly vanished from his spot, reappearing in the center of the hall, his gaze fixed only on one person, William.


    His intention was clear; there would be no fixing of a date, no wait, they were going to fight now. Atticus saw no reason to postpone the beatdown he was about to give William. This was why he had taken permission from Magnus in the first ce. He was going to nip the bud immediately.


    Anastasia watched Atticus with a worried expression. Despite her knowing that Atticus was powerful enough to defeat William, she couldn''t help but be uneasy about seeing him engaged inbat.


    Avalon and Sirius, on the other hand, wore grins of excitement as they eagerly observed the impending battle.


    Lyanna''s smile broadened, she knew what Atticus was doing, and shepletely approved of it. ''Nip the bud and make sure it never rises again. Ahh, how I wish he were my son,'' she couldn''t help but gaze at Anastasia with a subtle hint of jealousy in her eyes.


    Seeing the way Atticus was looking at him, William''s face contorted into anger. He was currently looking at him as if he wasn''t worth anything!


    Immediately, William approached the middle of the hall and stood across from Atticus, his facepletely icy. Focusing on his space ring, William brought out his sword, then he turned to see Atticus still standing there, not doing anything.


    "Won''t you draw out your weapon?" William inquired, his tone carrying a hint of irritation. Despite him not giving a fuck about Atticus, he still had to keep up appearances in front of the family.


    However, William''s question was met withplete and utter silence. Only Atticus'' piercing blue eyes staring at him.


    Atticus wasn''t looking at him coldly; there was not a single expression on his face. He simply gazed at William in a way one would look at a worthless thing, with no emotion.


    William''s face darkened. Through gritted teeth, he muttered, "You''re dead." He took abat stance with his sword raised, his gaze chillingly locked onto Atticus.


    If gazes could kill, Atticus would be dead by now. But unfortunately for William, it had no such power.

 Chapter 138 Slap

    <h4>Chapter 138 p</h4>


    William''s expression remained as cold as ice as he took a determined stance, gripping his sword firmly with both hands, his gaze fixed directly on Atticus.


    Every pair of eyes in the hall fixated on the two youngbatants as they stood ready to engage in the center of the grand hall. The anticipation and excitement in the room were palpable.


    Despite learning of Atticus astonishing feat of defeating 3 expert ranked individuals during the attack on the camp, none of them fully believed that. Doubt and skepticism still lingered among many.


    While it was clear that William was far from being able to pose a significant challenge to Atticus, given that he was only at an intermediate rank, this spar would at least provide an opportunity to witness Atticus''s abilities in action.


    The hall was filled with Grandmaster ranks, individuals with very keen perception and the ability to discern even the subtlest movements of mana andbat techniques. All eyes were intently focused on Atticus, curious to see what he''ll show.


    Upon receiving approval from Magnus, the man who had previously hosted the event stepped forward and positioned himself beside Atticus and William.


    He spoke, "Since this is a spar to settle your differences, you are allowed to fight with everything at your disposal. I will only intervene in the fight if I feel that one of your lives is in danger," he exined.


    Given that this was a battle to resolve their grudges, they were permitted to utilize all the tools and abilities in their repertoire for the fight. As a Master rank individual, he was confident in being able to act in time if any of their lives were ever in danger.


    Upon hearing this, William couldn''t help but smirk, adjusting his stance as he fixed his gaze on Atticus.


    William had truly believed that what everyone had said about Atticus defeating three expert ranked individuals wasplete bullshit. An intermediate- rank defeating expert ranks? It just wasn''t possible.


    But despite his disbelief in the rumors, William knew that Atticus was strong.


    Apart from Atticus easily beating Jack and the other two guys back when he had sent them to embarrass him at the camp, he had observed Atticus effortlessly controlling his bloodline during the attack when they were escaping.


    He wasn''t even able to react as Atticus forcibly ejected him and the two others from the tform. As a result, he had decided not to underestimate Atticus.


    The instructor scrutinized both of them carefully, ensuring they were fully prepared. Once he was satisfied, he issued themand, "Begin!"


    "¡­"


    However, neither of them made a move.


    While William considered himself superior to Atticus, he wasn''t willing to take any chances. He intensely fixed his gaze on Atticus, ready to react to any movement.


    Seeing William remaining stationary, Atticus chose to take the initiative. He took a step forward and began to approach William slowly, his piercing blue eyes ompletely locked onto him.


    William, on the other hand, held his ground, monitoring each of Atticus''s movements with intense focus.


    Seeing Atticus advance towards William nonchntly without putting up any defenses whatsoever baffled many observers. Only the trainees didn''t show any particr change in expressions; they all knew how much of a monster Atticus was.


    As Atticus got within 5 meters of William, ''Two more steps and I''ll attack,'' William strategized inwardly, tightening his grip on his sword.


    One step.


    Immediately, Atticus took his second step, William lunged at him with remarkable speed, his sword shing through the air, aimed directly at Atticus''s neck, his anticipation of victory evident in his every move.


    Just as the strike was about to connect, Atticus suddenly vanished from William''s sight. His sword swing met only the unfeeling air.


    Before he could even begin toprehend the situation, he experienced an astonishingly forceful impact on his cheek.


    PAAAA!


    The intensity of the p was so immense that it sent William''s head spinning. His entire body was immeidately turned around by the sheer force, carrying him aloft as he somersaulted through the air, propelled away in a series of three graceful arcs before being sent hurtling through the air.


    He tumbled across the cold marble floor for several meters, rolling uncontrobly beforeing to an abrupt halt.


    Silence.


    The hall had gone silent yet again because of a particr 10 year old''s actions. But who could me them? This 10 year old was just too much! The thought going through everyone''s minds was: Is he really 10?


    William couldn''t seem topose himself, his vision still blurred from the p he had just received. Feeling the intense pain radiating from his left cheek, he instinctively raised his hand and touched it, experiencing sharp pain even from the slightest contact.


    "W-was I just pped?" He mumbled absentmindedly, struggling to process Atticus''s actions, his mind reeling.


    Atticus''s expression remained unchanged as he continued to approach William, who was still on the floor. He had already decided how he was going to ''nip the bud.''


    It was a way he chose to always handle situations like this; throughplete and utter humiliation.


    His goal was to humiliate William in front of the family members, to such an extent that he would never be able to raise his head again.


    Besides, the hall was filled with practically every important member of the family.


    Atticus wanted to use this situation to subtly convey a message to everyone watching, a message best left unspoken, a message that was most effectively conveyed through actions: he wasn''t to be trifled with.


    Seeing Atticus slowly approaching him, William forced himself to stand, vigorously shaking his head to dispel the dizziness.


    Once on his feet, he raised his sword, striving to steady its trembling. ''I''m shaking?'' William thought, bewildered. ''No,'' he suppressed the thought that had been creeping into his mind and redirected his gaze to Atticus.


    Gripping his sword tighter, he forced himself to stop shaking. Atticus stood there, watching him rise, disying no signs of impatience.

 Chapter 139 PAAA!

    <h4>Chapter 139 PAAA!</h4>


    Atticus calmly watched William get on his feet, showing no signs of impatience. There was no need to rush; he was going to take his time.


    William struggled to stop his hands from trembling. Shaking off the dizziness, he tightened his grip on his sword, which seemed to work as his hands stopped trembling slightly. He turned his gaze towards Atticus, his eyes filled withplete fury.


    ''I couldn''t see his movements,'' William thought. No matter how hard he tried to remeber, he couldn''t see Atticus''s movements.


    William''s gaze swept through the hall, where everyone watched the battle with rapt attention, further intensifying his anger towards Atticus.


    William gritted his teeth and decided, ''I have to go full power.''


    The ground in the hall wasn''t made of earth he could manipte yet; it was made of marble.


    William still possessed a level one elemental bloodline, which meant that his connection to the earth element was still subpar. He only had the ability to control and manipte earth in its more natural and typical form, such as soil, rocks, or dirt.


    As individuals with elemental bloodlines progress and level up, their abilities often expand and grow more versatile.


    This was a major weakness for individuals with an earth bloodline element, but one easily solved by the advent of storage space.


    There was a significant chance that there wouldn''t be earth where an earth elemental would be fighting, especially during an abrupt fight. That was why people with earth bloodlines always stored earth in their storage space, and William was no exception.


    Focusing on his storage ring, a massive block of earth materialized in front of William. He reached out and, channeling the power of his earth bloodline,manded the earth to envelop and shield his entire body.


    The earth swirled and molded itself to conform to his form, encasing him from his legs up to his arms and torso. A line of earth traced from his neck to his head, forming a solid helmet.


    He paid special attention to reinforcing the earth around his cheeks,yering it to ensure additional protection. The only spaces he left untouched were for his joints, allowing for unrestricted movement.


    Normally, seeing someone so young with amazing control over their bloodline element would have astonished many in the hall.


    However, because of a particr 10 year old boy, their expectations had been unknowingly raised. No one even batted an eye at William''s disy of skill.


    Having d his entire body in the protective earth covering, William faced Atticus with newfound determination.


    However, before he could make his move, Atticus once again moved, and William found himself subjected to another powerful force on his left cheek.


    PAAA!


    The impact was so forceful that it broke through the earth covering his cheeks, delivering a scalding p directly to his left cheek with a resounding crack.


    The intensity of the strike sent him hurtling through the air once more, and the earth that had previously encased him crumbled away as his concentration was lost.


    Struggling to regain hisposure, William attempted to move. It felt as if his brain was rattling inside his head. His vision remained disoriented and blurred, making it difficult to see. He made futile efforts to shake his head to clear his vision.


    A huge trail of drool escaped his mouth as he found it hard to close his mouth because the swollen condition of his cheeks hindered his ability to close his mouth properly.


    ''What just happened?'' his thoughts raced as he tried to figure out what just happened.


    cing his trembling hands on the floor, William pushed himself up, an action that exerted a great deal of effort to aplish.


    Sitting up, his gaze immediatelynded on Atticus, who was slowly advancing towards him with the same neutral, unfeeling expression on his face.


    But William couldn''t even see that. He couldn''t see anything clearly. He was currently seeing four different Atticuses approaching him, a nightmarish sight that sent shivers of terror through him.


    William shook his head once more, trying to dispel the dizziness affecting him. He forced himself to stand, his trembling legs barely supporting his weight.


    He faced Atticus, and just as he was about to raise his sword, he was subjected to yet another blistering p on his left cheek.


    PAAAA!!


    The sheer force sent his head crashing towards the floor, breaking through the surface for several inches.


    Atticus watched William''s form on the floor with cold eyes.


    Deciding to get this over with, Atticus unleashed another potent, resounding p thatnded with unforgiving force on William''s vulnerable cheek on the floor.


    PAAA!


    The sound echoed throughout the hall, each impact reverberating like a thunderp.


    Then came another fierce p,


    PAAA!


    Followed by yet another,


    PAAA!


    Each blow intensifying in its savagery. With each p, William''s head was mercilessly pressed into the floor, each time sounding as devastating as thest, each time pushing William''s head further into the floor.


    The whole hall watched in silence as Atticus pped the living daylights out of William, who couldn''t even do anything to fight back. None uttered a word; only the reverberating sound of Atticus relentless ps echoed in the hall.


    PAAA!


    PAAA!


    PAAA!


    PAAA!


    William had long since lost his grip on reality. He had immediately wanted to beg for mercy after the third p, but Atticus didn''t even give him a chance to.


    He didn''t stop for even a second; he just kept delivering ps upon ps on William''s cheeks with no end in sight.


    Just when it seemed that Atticus wasn''t going to stop and the host wanted to intervene, Atticus ceased his pping and stood up straight.


    William''s cheeks had already absorbed a barrage of ps, rendering them swollen and discolored, resembling a grotesque, oversized block of purple dough, disfigured and painful to behold.


    Then, everyone watched as Atticus simply walked away and headed towards the trainee section, sitting down on his seat nonchntly as if the current situation had nothing to do with him.

 Chapter 140 Award

    <h4>Chapter 140 Award</h4>


    Feeling the tension in the air, the host cleared his throat to alleviate the tension in the hall. He swiftly gestured for one of the guards toe and pick up William, who remained unmoving on the floor.


    After the fight between Atticus and William, the event continued as if nothing had happened, with Atticus being rewarded another opportunity to select any Art from the Ravenstein treasure realm.


    The event quickly came to an end after that, with each person leaving the estate with different thoughts in their heads.


    ...


    "Oh my God, that was so freaking awesome!" Caldor eximed, his voice a crescendo as he jumped onto the couch.


    Atticus couldn''t help but cover his ears, yfully pretending to shield himself from the ear-piercing volume of Caldor''s enthusiasm.


    Atticus, Ember, Aurora, and Caldor had left the Raven hall together, leaving the adults behind as they still had something to do.


    They were currently seated in the mansion''s living room, which exuded opulence. Every piece of furniture and decor in the room was of the highest quality, adding to the grandeur of the space.


    Not a second passed before Caldor sprung back to his feet, his eyes shining as he addressed Atticus.


    "You were like," he said, changing his tone and demeanor to imitate Atticus''smanding presence when he spoke to Edward in the Raven hall, "Why aren''t you on your knees," with a humorous attempt to mimic Atticus''s voice.


    Caldor''s antics didn''t just bring smiles but full-fledgedughter and giggles from Atticus, Aurora, and even Ember.


    "Wow! I got goosebumps, man. How the heck did you do that?" Caldor turned to Atticus and asked.


    Atticus leaned back in his seat, a yful grin on his face. "Keep your back straight, gaze cold, and make your voice as deep as possible, and you''ll be okay," he responded with a hint of humor in his tone.


    But to his surprise, Caldor didn''t take his words lightly. Caldor was already attempting to mimic Atticus, clearing his throat and practicing speaking with a deeper voice.


    Atticus chuckled upon seeing Caldor''s enthusiasm. Turning his gaze towards Ember, Atticus found her still as quiet as ever.


    Throughout the entire event, unlike Caldor and Aurora, who got enraged when Atticus was called out, Ember''s expression didn''t change one bit.


    It wasn''t that she didn''t care; it just went to show how highly she held Atticus and trusted his abilities.


    "So, Ember, where should we go to have fun?" Atticus asked.


    Since they were all here, he thought it would be best to bring it up and decide now before Ember left to train and started her reclusive behavior again.


    Ember blinked twice, her voice barely above a whisper. "Me?" She asked, her gaze shifting slightly as she considered Atticus''s question.


    She knew herself best; no one in the family was as reclusive as her. Where did she even know they could hang out? Thest time she left the estate was with Atticus, and that was because he had carried her along.


    Despite knowing this, Atticus''s gaze was still on her, seemingly waiting for an answer. Ember turned her gaze toward Caldor, who had already stopped practicing, subtly seeking help.


    Caldor chuckled at seeing his sister like this. "Don''t worry, I have it all nned out already!" Caldor confidently said, beating his chest.


    "I''ll make this one count. It might be ourst time together before I head to the academy," Caldor said, his voice getting a little down at the end.


    Caldor had already turned 15 this year. He only had a month or two before he had to go to the academy, and once he entered, he wouldn''t be allowed to step out unless in certain situations for the next 3 years.


    The room grew a little somber as they all got reminded of this. Atticus was a little sad to see Caldor leave, especially when he had just returned from camp.


    Even Ember who had a stoic gaze, looked at him with slight sadness. The only one who remained neutral was Aurora, as she hadn''t had the chance to get to know him well enough.


    Sensing the shift in the mood, Caldor deftly tried to change the topic. "Oh, cheer up, guys. It''s not the end of the world. I know you all are going to miss this handsome young master,"?he quipped dramatically, flipping his hair backward with a yful grin.


    The mood instantly turned lively again as the trio beganughing.


    After speaking for a few minutes, they each left the living room and headed to their rooms to rest. It had been a long day.


    A few hourster, Atticus woke up to the sound of his rm, feeling refreshed. He got out of bed, took a short shower in the bathroom, and then put on somefortable clothes: a baggy round neck shirt and baggy ck cargo pants.


    As he passed the mirror and saw his reflection, he mourned the loss of his spiky white hair for a few seconds, then he left the room, heading to the dining room for dinner.


    Walking through the hallway of the mansion, the maids all bowed as he passed, and Atticus couldn''t help but notice that all of their gazes lingered on him as he walked away.


    Due to his keen senses, he was able to pick up snippets of their conversations. "Our young master is such a genius."


    Some of the maids had been present when Atticus had disyed those spectacles. It was to be expected that news would have spread throughout the estate already.


    But regardless, they were all under strict mana contracts, and the confines of the estate were as far as the news could go.


    Atticus felt a pang of embarrassment from the constant praises and stares, but he ignored them and kept moving.


    After a few seconds, he reached the door of the dining room. Opening the door, Atticus couldn''t react as he was lifted high up in the air and spun around in circles.

 Chapter 141 You Did Good

    <h4>Chapter 141 You Did Good</h4>


    As soon as Atticus opened the door, he found himself immediately lifted into the air and spun around in exhrating circles. His surroundings became a blur as he was twirled through the air.


    Looking downwards, Atticus saw Avalon with an enormous grin on his face, gripping him securely by the armpits.


    "Hahaha, that''s my boy!" Avalon eximed, spinning Atticus with boundless enthusiasm, showing no intention of stopping.


    Atticus felt himself growing increasingly tired from the dizzying spins, causing his vision to blur.


    "Dad!" he quickly called out, his plea only reaching Avalon after a few more spins. Finally, Avalon lowered him to the ground.


    Avalon ruffled Atticus''s hair vigorously, his grin widening as he spoke in a softer tone. "You did good today," he said, offering Atticus a warm and genuine smile.


    Atticus couldn''t help but return his father''s smile. It had been a long time since he''d seen Avalon so genuinely happy, and it warmed his heart.


    Even though it came at the cost of a ruined cheek, it was worth seeing his father like this. "Thanks, Dad," Atticus replied with gratitude. His smile transformed into a mischievous grin as he added, "I''ll get a reward, right?"


    Avalon''s lips twitched, his son''s audacity amusing him. Although he had already nned to give Atticus a gift after the day''s events, he couldn''t help but shake his head at the shamelessness of his son.


    "This boy," he mumbled with a chuckle. Despite Atticus''s brazenness, Avalon couldn''t resist smiling. "Expect something good!" he dered, making Atticus''s heart skip a beat. He loved free stuff! And if Avalon says to expect something good, then it had to be good!


    Turning his gaze away from Avalon, Atticus noticed the rest of the family already seated at the dining table, their eyes glued to the drama unfolding between him and Avalon.


    They struggled to stifle theirughter as they witnessed Atticus requesting a reward from Avalon. Anastasia, Freya, and the kids were all present.


    With a warm smile, Atticus moved to the dining table, taking a seat between Anastasia and Aurora, who gazed at the food with anticipation, a small trail of drool already escaping her lips.


    "Ooooo, look everyone, it''s the man of the hour!" Caldor eximed with infectious excitement, drawing everyone''s attention to Atticus as he took a seat at the dining table.


    Atticus swiftly shot him an embarrassed look, silently conveying that he should stop with the teasing.


    Atticus was caught off guard by Caldor''sment, his embarrassment impossible to miss.?Seeing Atticus all embarrassed, Aurora burst intoughter, her giggles sounding across the dining room.


    During their time at the Raven camp, Atticus always wore a neutral or cold expression on his face. It was only when he spoke to her or Ember that he he would show a change in emotion.


    It was when she came to the Raven mansion that she saw this other side of Atticus, and it was funny to say the least! Who would have thought that the cold and silent Atticus could get embarrassed!


    Aurora, herughter gradually subsiding, noticed the sudden hush in the room and turned to see her entire family gazing at her, with Atticus looking at her with a smug expression on his face.


    Aurora immediately flinched, her face turned crimson, and she dropped her head, as if wishing she could hide underground. The warmth of embarrassment tingled across her cheeks.


    Seeing her reaction, Atticus couldn''t resist and burst intoughter, using his most annoying chuckle to amplify her embarrassment, "Muahahaha," causing Aurora to lower her head even more.


    After a few moments, with Atticus making fun of Aurora, the family started eating while making small talk.


    During the dinner, Atticus was bombarded with questions, all asking about where he learned everything he showed today.


    From how he walked like Magnus to his confidence when speaking to Edward. Most of the questions came from Anastasia herself.


    During the few hours when Atticus had been asleep, Anastasia had gotten a lot of time to think about everything. She came to realize how absurd her thinking had been.


    Knowing every single thing about Atticus wasn''t possible even if he was her baby. He was a human being, and it wasn''t possible to know everything about a person no matter how much time you spend with them.


    Despite him still being a 10 year old, Atticus practically and obviously already had a personality. It was obvious in the way he did things.


    Anastasia couldn''tprehend how he had grown so fast, but it didn''t matter. Even though she didn''t know everything about him, he was still her son, and she was going to love him no matter how many secrets he kept.


    But that didn''t mean that she would stop trying to find out more about him. During that dinner, she made sure to bombard Atticus with questions.


    Atticus, though, skillfully avoided the questions, mostly giving vague answers, like he had learned it from a book.


    After enduring an hour of questions and satisfying the family''s curiosity to some extent, Atticus was finally excused from the dining room.


    He wasted no time heading to his room to change into his training suit.


    Throughout the day, Atticus had been feeling restless. It was like an annoying itch he couldn''t scratch. He always felt this way anytime he didn''t train for a while.


    Atticus had also experienced this feeling during the two days he had promised Anastasia to rest and not train. Today had been a day filled with unexpected events, leaving him with no time for his usual training routine.


    He wouldn''t be able to enjoy his sleep if he didn''t scratch this itch. Atticus was determined to make up for lost time; he aimed to squeeze in some training before retiring to bed.


    d in his training suit, Atticus made his way out of his room, his Katana strapped to his waist.


    As he was walking through the hallway, Atticus suddenly came across someone he would have never imagined meeting that night, standing in his way - Magnus.

 Chapter 142 Unexpected Meeting

    <h4>Chapter 142 Unexpected Meeting</h4>


    As Atticus made his way through the dimly lit hallway, he found himself face to face with the imposing figure of Magnus.


    Seeing him, Atticus immediately paid his respects and bowed. "Grandfather," he greeted.


    ''What is he doing here?'' he thought inwardly, his thoughts racing, trying to figure out why Magnus was here.


    Apart from the time Magnus came into his room and today''s event, he hadn''t met him in the mansion ever since.


    Magnus was a huge enigma. He doesn''te to dinner, doesn''t spend time with the family, he was always on his own doing only God knows what. Growing up, Atticus had learn to live with this.


    Magnus was basically the exact opposite of Freya. She was the epitome of calmness and grace. She doesn''t speak nor act unless she felt it was needed, but even then, she constantly expresses her love for her grandchildren. Not a single day would pass that Freya wouldn''t check up on each of them.


    Atticus could feel that today, Magnus was containing his presence, but even with that, he could still sense the immense power that radiated from him.


    Magnus regarded Atticus with a neutral gaze for a few seconds, making beads of sweat form on his forehead as he struggled to control himself.


    And before Atticus could wonder what Magnus wanted, he spoke, "Leave us,"?he ordered, causing two shadows, one each from Atticus and Magnus, to separate from their forms.


    Vesper and Arya materialized with remarkable speed, promptly sinking to one knee in a disy of profound respect.


    "Master Magnus," they simultaneously greeted, and then, just as quickly as they had appeared, they vanished into the shadows, leaving Magnus and Atticus, who was bewildered at the turn of events, alone in the hallway.


    "Follow me." Giving thatmand, Magnus suddenly turned and started walking away. Atticus rose from his bow and began to walk behind Magnus as they proceeded down the hallway.


    As they walked in tandem, Atticus couldn''t help but be captivated by Magnus''s movements. The precision with which Magnus conducted himself was nothing short of extraordinary.


    Every step, every gesture, seemed to be calcted to perfection. His footfalls were so discreet that they were nearly imperceptible in the quiet hallway.


    If not for the fact that Atticus was currently staring at Magnus''s feet, he would never have believed that Magnus was currently walking.


    Even back then, at the event, when Atticus had copied his demeanor, it had taken almost everything he had to maintain that form for the few seconds they had walked. And even then, Atticus was sure that he hadn''t been able to urately copy the way Magnus moved.


    There was a certain depth to the way he moved, a depth Atticus didn''t seem to be able toprehend, no matter how hard he tried.


    As they continued down the corridor, Atticus soon noticed that they were heading toward the Advanced training room.


    A short timeter, Atticus found himself standing within one of the pristine white training rooms, the door sliding closed behind him.


    Magnus, who had been silently observing Atticus, finally spoke. "I''ve been watching you for the past two weeks."


    Atticus''s eyes widened at this revtion, but before he could formte a response, Magnus delivered a blunt assessment. "You train like a fool."


    Atticus froze as he heard this. ''Fool?'' He thought in his head.


    The reason why he had been shocked by Magnus''s first words wasn''t because he was wondering how he had spied on him.


    Magnus was a Paragon, the current pinnacle of human strength. Atticus couldn''t even begin to fathom how powerful he was, but he was at least sure that Magnus would be able to monitor every single thing happening in the estate if he wished.


    What baffled Atticus was that he couldn''t wrap his head around why Magnus had been spying on him for two weeks without ever saying anything.


    But Atticus''s thoughts kept centering around Magnus''s words, ''Training like a fool?'' How was pushing himself to the limits training like a fool?


    Atticus gazed at Magnus, his expression filled with questions.


    Seeing Atticus''s confused expression, Magnus continued, "Your bloodline. It grants you control over all the elements, right?"


    From the way Magnus sounded, Atticus immediately knew he wasn''t referring only to the four elements; he meant all the elements.


    Atticus pondered for a second on whether he should reveal this information to Magnus or not. But he eventually decided to. He could feel something good wasing from all of this.


    Plus, he was sure Magnus was already aware of this from the way he asked. He didn''t sound as if he was asking to know; he sounded as if he simply wanted Atticus to admit it first before he continued.


    "Yes, Grandfather," Atticus responded.


    Magnus nodded, seemingly satisfied that Atticus had told the truth, his lips curling up but quickly reverting back to normal, the change so fast that even Atticus''s keen perception couldn''t catch it.


    Magnus continued, "Good, so why aren''t you using the other elements?"


    Magnus''s question hung in the air for a few seconds, leaving Atticuspletely lost. "Other elements?"


    ''It''s true the primordial elemental bloodline gives me the power to control all elements, but don''t I have to reach a certain level first?'' Atticus pondered.


    From the description of his bloodline, Atticus already knew he would be able to control all the elements, but the bloodline was limited because of his subpar strength, and the system never indicated what level he had to reach before they could get unlocked.


    Plus, after he entered the advanced rank, while he felt his connection to the elements had increased, Atticus simply brushed it off as his increased rank increasing his bloodline potency.


    Atticus was brought out of his thoughts by Magnus. "I can sense the elements of light, darkness, and a little bit of space around you. Why aren''t you making use of them?" Magnus inquired.


    Magnus''s words made Atticus''s eyes widen, and he immediately decided to check something he hadn''t checked in a while.


    He subtly thought in his head, ''status,'' and a holographic interface materialized in front of him¡­

 Chapter 143 Disciple

    <h4>Chapter 143 Disciple</h4>


    ============


    Character Profile:


    ------------------------


    Name: Atticus Ravenstein


    Age: 10


    Gender: Male


    Race: Human


    Attributes:


    ------------------------


    Strength: 93


    Agility: 103


    Endurance: 109


    Vitality: 108


    Intelligence: 30


    Perception: 18


    Charm: 22


    Will: 20


    Level: Advanced-


    Talent: Mythical


    Bloodline: Primordial Elemental Bloodline


    - Level 2


    - Fire: 20.3%


    - Air: 18.5%


    - Water: 16.4%


    - Earth: 18.2%


    Locked Bloodlines -


    - Light: 40% (Progress toward unlocking)


    -Darkness: 35% (Progress toward unlocking)


    - Space: 5.4% (Progress toward unlocking)


    Abilities:


    ------------------------


    Innate Skills:


    * Conceal [Potential: Mythical]


    - The ability to conceal your level from anyone regardless of rank. You may choose what level you want to be shown.


    - Current mastery: Mythical


    Life Weapon Skills:


    * Transcendent sh: Godspeed Grace


    * Endless Strike


    Normal Skills:


    * Arcane Barrier [Potential: Transcendent]


    - Current Mastery: Advanced-


    * Elemental Mimicry [Potential: Transcendent]


    -Current mastery: Novice+


    *Ethereal Clock [Potential: Empowered]


    -Current mastery: Novice


    =============


    Gazing at the new additions to his stats, Atticus was shocked beyond belief. ''I should start checking my stats more often!'' Atticus thought in total annoyance.


    Choosing to leave the extremely huge increase in his will forter, Atticus''s head was racing fast, trying to understand what was happening.


    Atticus was sure, 100% sure that these new additions weren''t there when he had checked his status in the Life Weapon''s realm. There was no way he could have made that kind of mistake; his intelligence stats would have been an absolute waste on him if he had done that.


    So, the question that consumed him was, ''What changed?'' Atticus pondered.


    What he couldn''t seem to understand was that even after realizing that he had awakened these elements, he still couldn''t feel any connection to them.


    After he had broken through to the Advanced rank, Atticus did feel his connection to the elements had increased, but it was for his four normal elements: water, fire, air, and earth.


    He?couldn''t feel any of these new elements.


    Even more perplexing was the presence of the space element among them. But seeing how low it waspared to the other two elements suddenly made everything click.


    Why hadn''t he seen anything when he had broken through the Advanced rank and checked his stats in the Life Weapon''s realm? It was simple; they were there, but he couldn''t see them because his bloodline had been locked inside the Life Weapon''s realm.


    Since he wasn''t able to use his bloodline, the system hadn''t been able to reflect the changes that had happened when he broke through. ''It probably immediately reflected as soon as I came out of the realm.''


    From the way his space element was lowerpared to the other elements, he was able to easily surmise that the unlocked progress depended on how long he was exposed to these elements.


    It was evident because the only exposure he had to the space element was when he had been fighting Astrion back during the attack on the Raven camp.


    It would also exin why it was so low. While the light and darkness elements had progressed significantly because of obvious reasons.


    Which brings Atticus back to the most puzzling question: how was he able to use the space element? He had checked, and in the whole history of the Ravenstein family, none had been able to use any element apart from 8 elements, fire, water, air, earth, light, darkness, lightning and ice.


    So how could he use the space element? This situation made it obvious that his primordial elemental bloodline was not so simple as he had thought.


    All of these thoughts happened in less than 2 seconds in real-time, but considering who was currently standing before him, those two seconds might as well be a century.


    Remembering that he wasn''t the only one present, he turned his gaze away from the interface to Magnus, who was still looking at him.


    Atticus decided to respond to his question, "It''s true my bloodline grants me the ability to control all elements, but currently I can''t seem to control any elements apart from the basic four," Atticus said, trying to be as truthful as possible without letting Magnus know he knew exactly what was going on.


    From the way he reacted when Magnus mentioned the other elements, he had already showed that he had no idea about them. He didn''t want Magnus to know about the system, so he had to feign ignorance a little.


    Hearing this, Magnus''s gaze seemed to go out of focus, his brain stimting different scenarios at a speed Atticus couldn''t hope to fathom. He came out of his daze, the speed so fast that Atticus''s perception of time didn''t moved.


    "I see," he said. "There are multiple possibilities, but the most likely is that your bloodline limits the elements you can use depending on your current rank. And because you met certain requirements, these new elements were unlocked for you."


    "Seeing as how the space element around you is less prominentpared to light and darkness, we can assume that your awakening of these elements depends entirely on how much you were exposed to them."


    Atticus was bbergasted. It didn''t even take Magnus a second to figure it out! The only reason Atticus was able to understand what had happened was that he had the system.


    Just as he was admiring Magnus''s intelligence, Magnus spoke again, his words sending a wave of shock through him,


    "You''ve awakened your perception, right?"


    Atticus didn''t even bother trying to deny it and nodded. ''If he had watched me train, then he probably knows everything about me.'' Coming to this conclusion, Atticus calmed down considerably. Since the cat was out of the bag, he might as well see where this would all go.


    "Good," Magnus nodded, and then he started walking to the middle of the training room, "Atticus," Magnus said, turning around to face him.


    "Yes, grandfather," Atticus responded.


    Magnus gazed directly into Atticus''s eyes, "I want to take you as my disciple, do you ept?"


    Atticus''s expression didn''t change at Magnus''s question. He had already expected this. It was obvious given the circumstances.


    Why else would Magnus call him here to ask about his powers? It was obviously a test to see if Atticus would answer truthfully. If Atticus had lied, he was sure that Magnus wouldn''t have asked him to be his student.


    Atticus''s response was immediate as he bowed, "It would be an honor."

 Chapter 144 Depth

    <h4>Chapter 144 Depth</h4>


    Magnus smiled as Atticus bowed, the sincerity in his appreciation evident, and this time, he made no effort to conceal his smile.


    Atticus, however, remained in his bowing position, unable to see the warm gesture from his grandfather. After a brief moment, Magnus began to speak, his voice measured andposed.


    "Good. We shall start your lessons immediately," Magnus dered. He gestured toward the floor in front of him, prompting Atticus to sit cross legged. Without hesitation, Atticus took his ce.


    Magnus leaned forward and began, his tone direct, "First, let''s start by getting rid of your foolish mindset regarding perception."


    Atticus''s lips subtly twitched at the blunt manner of his grandfather''s speech. To be honest, this was the longest time he had heard the man speak.


    Atticus hadn''t spoken or interacted with him enough to formte Magnus''s personality. But from what he had seen so far, one thing was certain: he sure was blunt.


    Disregarding Atticus''s mild embarrassment, Magnus continued, "From what I''ve observed, you mainly utilize your eyesight when training, and you believe that by always pushing that to the limits, your perception will grow ordingly, right?"


    Atticus nodded in response to Magnus''s inquiry. This was how he had always trained, and he didn''t see anything wrong with it because it had always worked for him. Every single time he uses his perception, he had always focused on his eyes, receiving all the information with his sight.


    "Your approach," Magnus stated firmly, "Is wed, deeply wed. While it''s true that pushing your limits can enhance your perception, you are focusing solely on one facet of your perception"


    "Training like that ispletely superficial and you would eventually reach a bottle neck you won''t be able to pass no matter what. You are basically wasting the potential of perception."


    Atticus remained rapt and attentive, absorbing each word that flowed from Magnus''s lips.


    "Perception extends beyond what you currently understand," Magnus emphasized,


    "It epasses more than just your visual observations, extending to every one of your senses. It''s about how you interpret and understand the world around you, not only through your eyes but also through sound, touch, taste, and even smell."


    "In order to utilize the full potential of your perception, you must train and refine each of these senses."


    Giving a brief moment of respite to let the information sink in, Magnus continued, "During battle, an individual utilizing the full potential of their perception can ''see'' beyond their eyes, ''hear'' beyond their ears, and ''feel'' beyond touch. They would be able to anticipate every one of the opponent''s movements before they are made, detect any hidden threats, and respond swiftly to anything."


    Atticus absorbed every piece of informationing from Magnus''s mouth. He had never thought perception had such depth. Atticus had always subconsciously believed that his perception was mainly dependent on sight and only followed what he thought was the best way to increase his perception, which was by straining it until it grew.


    This was what he had found out when he first awakened his perception.?When he had fought the life weapon''s avatar and died countless times, his intelligence, which he had tried hard to increase over the years, spiked. This was exactly why he had adopted that training program.


    But one couldn''t me Atticus much. Ever since he had awakened his perception, he didn''t have anyone to guide him or exin its intricacies, mainly because he had never told anyone about his awakened perception in the first ce.


    He had basically only followed the superficial exnation the system provided him without bothering to do more research on it. ''This is a huge lesson; I''ll do more research on every single one of my stats after this,'' Atticus thought. He wanted to be sure that perception was the only thing he missed.


    If not for Magnus, Atticus would have continued training the same way, unaware that he was only hindering his own progress. He would do a thorough research on every one of his stats.


    Even though Atticus had just discovered these aspects of perception, he recognized how important it was to train all of them in tandem. It was simply about creating a stable foundation for future developments.


    Every single one of these aspectsplemented each other and could be extremely useful especially in battle.


    Utilizing each of them in battle, Atticus would be able to observe his surroundings with pinpoint uracy, detect even the subtlest of sounds in the environment, revealing everything and identifying opponents in the area even without being able to see them.


    With an enhanced sense of touch, he could have heightened tactile perception to help him gauge any changes in the environment.


    Lastly, he would be able to detect any and all scents in the area, identifying hidden poisons or threats.


    These were all profoundly important aspects he had been neglecting for a long time. A fact that was anger inducing.


    Once again, Magnus''s words brought Atticus out of his thoughts.


    "Now, your bloodline," he said.


    "Although I''ve observed that you still train your bloodline appropriately, I noticed you don''t seem to understand how important it is."


    "Bloodlines are an integral part of who you are. They define you at your core. Without having absolute control and understanding of your bloodline, reaching the pinnacle will remain unattainable," Magnus emphasized.


    Atticus took everything single thing Magnus had said today seriously. After the incident at the Raven camp when he had received that power boost, Atticus had seen the enormous potential his perception had.


    He had subconsciously assumed that it was the most important part of his power that he had to train to get stronger, which is why he had been putting more focus on training his perception than his other abilities.


    Although he still trained all of his abilities, it wasn''t up to the same intensity as he does for his perception.


    Seeing Atticus nod, conveying his understanding,


    "Good," Magnus continued, "Now let us proceed to the core of our training."

 Chapter 145 Blind

    <h4>Chapter 145 Blind</h4>


    Magnus stood with an air of authority, facing Atticus, who sat cross legged in front of him inside a pristine white room.


    He spoke, "Your current approach to your bloodline training suffices for now. We will divert our attention to refining and correcting the way you train your perception."


    Atticus nodded in silent agreement. After he had awakened his bloodline when he was 7 years old, he had done extensive research on bloodlines and how best to train them. It was expected that Atticus had no issues in that area.


    Magnus proceeded to pinpoint an issue with Atticus''s training regimen of perception, "The problem you have now is that your sight has grown iparably stronger than your other senses. You rely on your sight too much," Magnus exined.


    "In order to correct this, you would have topletely forget about your eye sight throughout the duration of your training. You must learn to see without seeing."


    As soon as Magnus finished speaking, before Atticus could evenprehend what he was talking about, a bolt of lightning materialized in front of Magnus at a speed Atticus couldn''t track.


    As swiftly as it materialized, it shot towards Atticus at a very fast speed, striking him directly on his head.


    And then, with control over the element that was difficult toprehend, Magnus manipted the lightning with frightening precision, making it interact with his ocr cells, altering their configuration temporarily.


    The intense electrical surge caused an overstimtion of the cells responsible for vision, effectively rendering them unable to function for a brief period.


    In essence, the electrical shock temporarily blinded Atticus through a neural overload, disrupting the normal functioning of his visual cortex.


    This disy of control over the lightning element was as awe inspiring as it was terrifying.


    The amount of understanding of the lightning element and pinpoint control needed to pull off what Magnus just did was beyond the scope of many. It was a level of control only achievable by paragons.


    With a muffled cry, Atticus clutched his head as a disorienting wave swept over him, leaving him in a sea of inky ckness. Panic gripped his heart, his usualposure shattered in an instant.


    Atticus''s heart immediately seized as he realized he couldn''t see anymore. Completely disregarding his respectful attitude he usually addressed Magnus with, Atticus''s voice trembled as he demanded,


    "What have you done? I can''t see!" Atticus eximed, constantly waving his arms back and forth in front of his eyes in a desperate attempt to believe it wasn''t real, but it waspletely futile, his visionpletely ck as ink.


    His heart started beating fast as reality set in, and immediately a feeling suddenly gripped Atticus. It was something he hadn''t experienced in a long time, not even when he had encountered Alvis and Ronad: overwhelming fear.


    No matter how Atticus considered himself to always maintain a cool and calm head in any situation, suddenly losing his sight was an experience that would break many, him not being excluded.


    It meant that he wouldn''t be able to see the world, the colors; it meant that he would never be able to see his family again. His life would forever bepletely dark.


    Magnus maintained a calm demeanor as he watched Atticus''s breakdown without any change in expression. "Calm down, Atticus," he advised, his voice a steady reassurance amidst the chaos that had befallen Atticus.


    "It''s all temporary. You will be able to regain your sight after training," Magnus exined, his words being the light at the end of an extremely dark tunnel for Atticus.


    Hearing Magnus''s words, Atticus calmed down considerably, but he couldn''t help but feel a pang of embarrassment for losing his cool like that.


    But then again, he wasn''t to be med. Magnus should have at least warned him first! Atticus couldn''t even begin to imagine what level he had to reach to be able to control the elements with the same control his grandfather just disyed.


    Magnuspletely ignored Atticus''s annoyed expression, swiftly issuing a concisemand, "Stand."


    Atticus came out of his thoughts and immediately followed Magnus''s words and stood up from his initial seated position.


    He immediately felt a difference. Moving without sight was a weird feeling, it was as if he didn''t even move at all; the only thing he could sense constantly wasplete and absolute darkness.


    He was thinking a lot morepared to before because he had lost his vision.


    "I took away your sight so you would learn not to rely on it. From now on, you will be training without your sight, with this repeating itself in every lesson."


    Atticus shivered hearing Magnus''s words. He truly wasn''t a fan of being blind. But despite clearly having reservations about this, he knew the importance.


    His other senses were severelyckingpared to his sight. Although his hearing was still way better than normal, it wasn''t even close to the same godly level as his sight.


    "We will begin with sound. The task is simple; I shall release bolts of lightning at you without warning. Your job is to dodge them."


    "What¡ª" Atticus''s words were abruptly cut short by a bolt lightning that forked with blinding intensity through the air, striking Atticus directly.


    The surge of electrical energy surged through his body like a tidal wave, causing his muscles to convulse uncontrobly. A deafening crack filled the air as he was hit, and the force of the impact sent him sprawling to the cold, hard floor of the advanced training room.


    Atticusy down on the floor, his whole body twitching from the aftermath of the lightning strike.


    Every nerve in his body seemed to fire at once, causing his limbs to jerk and tremble involuntarily. The pain was overwhelming, and his entire being seemed to vibrate with an unrelenting intensity.


    Minutes passed, but the twitching and convulsions showed no sign of abating.


    Magnus, unfazed by the spectacle, observed Atticus''s writhing form with a neutral gaze, his expression remaining as inscrutable as the darkness.

 Chapter 146 Shock

    <h4>Chapter 146 Shock</h4>


    Atticus struggled to rise, his hands shaking as they pressed against the hard ground. The residual effects of the lightning strike sent sporadic twitches through his muscles, making every attempt to stand a daunting task.


    With a muttered exmation, "Shit," he managed to voice the frustration and difort coursing through him.


    "At least give a warning first," Atticusined, making sure it was as subtle as possible.


    Apart from not being close enough to talk to Magnus that way, the man was a freaking Paragon. He had no intention of disrespecting a man who could erase his existence with a simple exhale.


    Despite Atticus knowing that Magnus cared about the family, he had no idea if it was due to familial bonds or simply duty.


    But even though Atticus had intended for hisint to be quiet, Magnus had still heard everything clearly.


    ''I''ll have to use my other senses to see,'' Atticus thought, and just as he was about to focus, another bolt of lightning hit him right in the chest, making him go through another round of trembling and curses.


    From the both the times he had been hit, Atticus noticed something.


    Each lightning bolt that struck him had just enough intensity to hurt him and incapacitate him for a few moments. But each of them wasn''t something an intermediate- rank would be able to handle.


    It was obvious that Magnus had an urate grasp of his strength, Advanced- rank.


    Even though he was using his skill ''conceal'' to appear as an intermediate- rank to everyone and even Magnus, it seemed that Magnus had already figured out that he was way stronger than he appeared.


    ''So why isn''t he asking me about it?'' Atticus pondered with great difficulty due to the lightning coursing through his body, making him lose focus everytime.


    Atticus had been puzzled by something ever since he woke up after the attack on the Raven camp. Ever since he woke up, he hadn''t been questioned even once about how he had supposedly defeated those expert ranks.


    Where had the powere from?


    No one asked. Even the person he was sure would demand answers, Anastasia, didn''t ask a thing.


    A 10 year old intermediate- rank defeating three expert ranks, and no one questioned him about it? It was baffling to the core, and Atticus had trouble wrapping his head around why.


    But seeing Magnus''s actions now, it all kind of made sense. Only Magnus''smand could have that kind of power where even Anastasia dare not ask him despite how bad she wanted to.


    Magnus had probably ordered everyone in the family not to question him.


    Atticus couldn''t help but recall what Cedric had said about the history of the Ravenstein family and the life weapons.


    Each head of the family was well aware of how powerful and mysterious the life weapons were.


    It was obvious that Magnus had already suspected that his boosted power came from the life weapon and was trying to prevent people from knowing about the weapons.


    Another bolt of lightning sliced through the air, a blinding streak that found its mark with unerring uracy¡ªAtticus''s chest.


    The impact jolted through his entire being, an electric force that shattered his equilibrium. In an instant, Atticus was thrust backward, his body colliding with the ground.


    After failing to react and dodge the lightning bolts for the 10th time, Magnus finallymented, "You''re doing this wrongly. You''re not focusing enough," Magnus said.


    Atticus, mentally railing against the constant barrage, silently retorted, ''That''s because you keep hitting me before I could focus!''


    "Stand up," as soon as Magnus said that, ethereal tendrils of lightning surrounded Atticus, lifting him off the ground.


    Atticus could immediately feel the difference between this new lightning Magnus conjured and the one he was striking him with before. This one waspletely free of vtility.


    It was as if every vtile aspect of lightning was removed, making it docile. ''This control, it''s remarkable,'' Atticus couldn''t help but admire Magnus''s control over the lightning element.


    He could also feel the remnants of lightning that were initially coursing through him getting siphoned away from his body.


    After just a second, with all the lightning getting sucked out, Atticus stopped twitching and shaking and was now able to think clearly.


    "You''re distracted. You need to clear your mind and focus on one and only one thing: sound," Magnus instructed.


    Atticus nodded. Releasing a deep exhale, he cleared his mind, removing every useless thought away from his head.


    Taking a deep breath in, Atticus focused his entire being on only one thing: the sound.


    Magnus watched him in silence, choosing to wait a bit before attacking this time around.


    Atticus, standing like a statue, silenced every sense but his hearing. He concentrated on the symphony of his own bodily sounds ¡ª the steady thud of his heart, the rhythmic flow of blood.


    Expanding his awareness, he listened intently to the surrounding environment.


    He stood like that for minutes, not moving an inch. Then, slowly but surely, Atticus heard something.


    It was subtle at first, very subtle, but listening intently and closely, Atticus was able to identify the source of the sound: it was the sound of a heartbeat. Not his.


    The beats were erratic, beating slowly in one second and then very fast in another second. It wasn''t hard for him to figure out who it was. There was only one other person in the room apart from him, Magnus.


    From how erratic his heartbeats sounded, Atticus was sure that he was only able to hear it because he allowed it.


    Just as he was getting used to this feeling, Atticus suddenly picked up a sound.


    It was almost imperceptible, sounding like something thin cutting through the air at fast speeds.


    Figuring out what it was immediately, Atticus swiftly darted to the left, narrowly evading the lightning bolt. Just as he was about to rejoice, another bolt suddenly hit him straight on the chest, shocking his entire being.

 Chapter 147 Listening

    <h4>Chapter 147 Listening</h4>


    After a few annoyingly painful minutes, Atticus struggled to get up. He truly hated getting hit by that lightning.


    Atticus quickly figured out why he had missed the sound of the second bolt of lightning. It was simple, really.


    He had lost concentration because of the noise his body made when he had dodged the first lightning bolt, making him miss the almost imperceptible noise of the lightning.


    After figuring this out, Atticus inhaled deeply, immediately focusing on his ears. He entered the earlier state of absolute concentration far more quickly this time than thest time.


    As soon as he entered this state, he swiftly darted to the right, evading a bolt of lightning.


    Learning from his earlier mistake, this time Atticus maintained his absolute focus, listening intently to every sound. He tuned out all the sounds he made, even the sound of his heartbeat.


    And just as swiftly as he moved the first time, he darted to the left, evading another bolt of lightning, then to the left again, and right and left. He kept darting left and right, evading the bolts of lightning Magnus kept sending toward him.


    Atticus''splete concentration was on his ears, listening to any and every sound he picked uping from the area. As soon as he picked up anything, he would move without any hesitation.


    Magnus simply watched Atticus evade the bolts without saying anything, his expression unreadable. His hands were sped behind his back, with bolts of lightning forming in each second and sent toward Atticus the next.


    Atticus was already getting used to the feeling of relying on his ears and sound for reaction. Although it wasn''t as good as his vision, he still felt his ears getting better.


    Just as Atticus darted to the side to avoid a lightning bolt he had heard, his form suddenly crashed into something hard, hitting the side of his head.


    It took a second for Atticus to figure out what just happened¡ªhe had crashed into a wall.


    But, of course, regardless of how hard and sturdy the walls of the advanced training room were, this small crash was unable to hurt him, an advanced- rank.


    But it was enough for Atticus to get distracted and lose focus, missing the usual sound of the bolt of lightning that whizzed through the air.


    Suddenly, the lightning bolt struck him square on the back. A violent jerk shot through his frame, causing his body to convulse and vibrate uncontrobly.


    With a muttered expletive, "Fuck," he copsed to the ground, the intensity of the shock leaving his body twitching and trembling from the residual effects of the lightning.


    Every time Atticus got hit by lightning, it usually took about two minutes for him to be able to move easily. Hey down on the floor, intending to use this time as a brief respite. He allowed his thoughts to drift.


    Atticus had always been the type of person who notices even the slightest details of things and would immediately be able to tell if something about a situation was odd.


    This was how he had always been. Since he had started this training session with Magnus, Atticus had noticed something odd: he was getting hit by lightning. A lot.


    Granted, all of this he was going through was for training, but initially, Magnus hadn''t even given him a chance to get used to using his other senses or even to focus on listening to sound!


    It was as if Magnus wanted him to get hit by lightning. ''He''s trying to see if my bloodline would react to the lightning element too,'' Atticus surmised. Given all the information he had,ing to this conclusion wasn''t hard.


    Atticus couldn''t say he felt any displeasure from being used as a test subject without his permission¡ªhe honestly didn''t mind.


    It waspletely to his benefit, so why should he throw a fit because he wasn''t informed about it? Although there were certain cases where this mindset shouldn''t be followed, this case wasn''t one of them.


    After about two minutes, Atticus stood up; his twitching muscles had also subsided, making him able to move freely.


    Then entering his meditative state once more, Atticus started another round of listening and dodging.


    After a few hours of hardcore training, Atticus could feel himself bing more and more adept at listening to imperceptible sounds and reacting fast.


    It was already after 11 pm, and Magnus decided to call it a day. Atticus sat down on the training room floor, panting hard and trying to catch his breath.


    Out of nowhere, a lightning bolt struck him on the head, sending a jolt through his system and inducing the familiar disorienting sensation.


    Atticus shook his head vigorously, hoping to dispel the lingering effects. After a few seconds, with his eyelids closed shut, he cautiously opened his eyes.


    His vision was blurry at first, but after a few rapid blinks, it became clearer. Atticus immediately experienced a feeling of profound happiness as he saw he could see again.


    He didn''t know why he was feeling this way; it was a little odd because he had already known that Magnus would restore his sight after training. However, he felt so happy, happy that he could see again.


    He raised his arms and brought them close to his face. Being able to see the color of his hands brought a smile to his face. ''I feel sorry for all the blind people out there,'' Atticus thought. He truly couldn''t imagine how people could live without their sight.


    But then he suddenly remembered he wasn''t alone in the room. He swiftly turned his gaze towards Magnus, who stood not far away, watching him without saying anything.


    Atticus audibly cleared his throat, feeling a pang of embarrassment. He stood up and bowed to Magnus, "Thank you for the training, grandfather."


    Magnus acknowledged with a nod, "Meet me here in this training room every night by 8. Don''t bete." With those words, Magnus vanished.


    Atticus released a deep exhale as he saw Magnus had left. He sprawled andid on the floor, gazing upwards at the ceiling, aloowing his thoughts drift.

 Chapter 148 Outing

    <h4>Chapter 148 Outing</h4>


    As Atticusy on the floor, gazing at the ceiling, he allowed his thoughts to drift. It had been a long night with a lot of things happening, but he felt as if he made significant progress tonightpared to the past two weeks he had been training.


    It was a thrilling feeling, learning something new, feeling yourself getting better and stronger. It was a feeling he didn''t want to stop experiencing.


    Atticus suddenly remembered something and swiftly called out, "Status," and a holographic disy materialized in front of him.


    ============


    Character Profile:


    ------------------------


    Name: Atticus Ravenstein


    Age: 10


    Gender: Male


    Race: Human


    Attributes:


    ------------------------


    Strength: 93


    Agility: 103


    Endurance: 110


    Vitality: 108


    Intelligence: 30


    Perception: 18


    Charm: 22


    Will: 20


    Level: Advanced-


    Talent: Mythical


    Bloodline: Primordial Elemental Bloodline


    - Level 2


    - Fire: 20.3%


    - Air: 18.5%


    - Water: 16.4%


    - Earth: 18.2%


    Locked Bloodlines -


    - Light: 40% (Progress toward unlocking)


    -Darkness: 35% (Progress toward unlocking)


    - Space: 5.4% (Progress toward unlocking)


    Abilities:


    ------------------------


    Innate Skills:


    * Conceal [Potential: Mythical]


    - The ability to conceal your level from anyone regardless of rank. You may choose what level you want to be shown.


    - Current mastery: Mythical


    Life Weapon Skills:


    * Transcendent sh: Godspeed Grace


    * Endless Strike


    Normal Skills:


    * Arcane Barrier [Potential: Transcendent]


    - Current Mastery: Advanced-


    * Elemental Mimicry [Potential: Transcendent]


    -Current mastery: Novice+


    *Ethereal Clock [Potential: Empowered]


    -Current mastery: Novice


    =============


    Gazing at his status, Atticus noticed that the lightning element hadn''t shown up there. Which could only mean one thing: he couldn''t attempt to awaken it for now.


    ''I guess the advanced rank only allows an extra 3 elements,'' Atticus surmised. From what he had observed, with each increase in one major rank, he would be able to unlock and use more elements.


    It was what had happened when he broke into the intermediate rank, and now advanced rank.


    Atticus couldn''t help but feel a lot of excitement at the thought of awakening all three elements. Awakening the light, darkness, and space elements would boost his fighting power to a whole new level.


    Especially the space element. Atticus had already seen how overpowered it was when fighting Astrion. Having the power to teleport and control gravity was something he waspletely looking forward to.


    But there was a problem with awakening the space element; he had no idea how to expose himself to it. The only reason he had even progressed in the first ce was because of Astrion who was already dead.


    And just like the others, to awaken it, he had to get exposed to it first. Choosing to leave that forter, Atticus finally turned his focus to a particr stat: his will.


    It was a stat he had tried hard to improve while he had been at the Raven camp, but it had been increasing at a slow pace. Now, the stat had essentially doubled, something that shocked him to his core.


    Atticus could still clearly remember Grimestone''s words about will. It was closely dependent on his life experiences. The more hardships he experienced, the higher his will would be.


    Atticus'' will had been incredibly low at the beginning exactly because of this; he hadn''t really experienced any significant hardships in his life. But all this changed with his experiences at the Raven camp.


    Although he was sure everything yed a role, Atticus was convinced that the major increment must havee from the time he had been helpless to stop Ronad from killing Ember.


    This line of thought suddenly made Atticus remember the faces of Alvis and Ronad, his gaze turning cold in an instant. But just as swiftly, he calmed down; he wasn''t strong enough yet. Focusing back on his will, before, when his will had been tiny, he was only able to engrave one rune before he lost all of his motivations, but now with his increased will, Atticus was curious about the number he could engrave before he was forced to stop.


    He had no intention of trying it now though; he was going to put it on hold for now. Atticus didn''t have any will recovery potion on him, and he''d rather not risk losing all motivation and not being able to recover it immediately.


    It was a terrible feeling he had no intention of being in for a prolonged period of time.


    After catching his breath for a few minutes, Atticus stood up and started moving out of the training room. As soon as he stepped out of his training room, Atticus saw Arya standing guard by the door.


    Hearing the door opening, Arya turned and looked at Atticus a little worried. She had no idea why Magnus had called Atticus, and she didn''t dare try to follow them. She was only able toe here because Magnus had left already.


    Atticus offered a reassuring smile, "Did you wait long?" he inquired.


    "No, young master," Arya promptly replied, her head shaking slightly. She was d he was okay; he just looked a little tired.


    Atticus nodded and started walking towards his room, with Arya merging back with his shadow.


    After a few seconds, Atticus got to his room, freshened up in a few minutes, changed intofortable clothes, and dropped down exhaustedly on his bed. Fatigue caught up with him as he closed his eyes and entered a deep slumber.


    The next day, Atticus woke up and had his bath. He stood inside his walk-in closet, which was like a small room on its own, filled with clothes. After a few seconds of pondering, Atticus finally settled on an outfit.


    He put on a designer ck T-shirt thatplemented his physique, paired with equally stylish ck jeans. The ensemble waspleted with a choice of white and ck sneakers that added a touch of modern ir to his outfit.


    Looking at the full-body mirror, Atticus couldn''t help but admire his looks. His white hair went well with the ck clothes he wore.


    Then he headed to the mansion living room where Caldor, Ember, and Aurora should be gathered.


    As Atticus came downstairs, he saw the three of them were already dressed and ready. They were all well-dressed for the outing, apart from Ember, who simply wore something casual: a loose-fitting ck shirt and trousers that made her petite appearance look even smaller.


    Seeing him enter, their eyes all turned to him. "Finally, you''re here!" Caldor eximed, a little bit impatient.


    Atticus chuckled, "Calm down, Caldor, I''m here, aren''t I?" he replied.


    "Yeah, yeah, now let''s leave!" Caldor insisted.


    Atticus nodded and shifted his attention to Ember. "Hey," he greeted.


    "Hey," she replied. "You look good," Atticusplimented.


    "Thanks, you too," she responded.


    Turning his gaze away from Ember, Atticus''s eyes immediately settled on Aurora''s huge thick square sun sses, his expression immediately turned smug.

 Chapter 149 Outing 2

    <h4>Chapter 149 Outing 2</h4>


    Seeing Aurora''s big and thick sunsses on her face, Atticus''s expression immediately turned smug.


    As if sensing what wasing, Aurora locked eyes with Atticus. "Shut up," she retorted.


    Seeing her reaction made it harder for Atticus to hold in hisughter. He mped his hand over his mouth, attempting to muffle the sound.


    "Shut up!" Aurora repeated, her face now flushing beet red in embarrassment. Even she knew how stupid she looked with the sunsses.


    Anastasia had been excited when Aurora joined the family. Atticus had been grumpy since childhood. He was always throwing a fit anytime Anastasia wanted to dress him.


    If not for Anastasia''s insistence, she wouldn''t have been able to dress him during the day of the event.


    But unlike Atticus, who wouldn''t allow her to dress him, Aurora was different. She couldn''t refuse. Anastasia was always the one selecting Aurora''s outfits, and today she had already promised Anastasia that she would wear this.


    And what was annoying her even more was that he knew all of this and he was still making fun of her!


    "Pffft," Theughter Atticus was trying to hold finally burst out as he saw Aurora''s crimson cheeks. She looked like an adorable, red, fuming ko, especially with the oversized sunsses perched on her nose.


    Her bloodline activated as she started emitting hot steam from her body.


    Even Ember''s features showed a slight smile as she watched the show.


    Just as she was about to pounce on him, Caldor''s incessant call interrupted the situation. Atticus turned and started heading outside, stillughing at Aurora.


    She trailed behind, her red eyes shooting daggers at his back. It was obvious she wanted nothing more than to burn Atticus to a crisp.


    After moving for a few seconds, the trio walked out of the mansion doors and saw Caldor, who was already outside, and what Atticus would consider an army of guards.


    They were about 30 in number, donned in ck suits and sunsses, and they all emitted Master-rank aura. They stood lining up on both sides of the entrance of the mansion.


    ''She did it again,'' Atticus thought with a small sigh.


    He and Caldor had gone through a lot to convince Anastasia to allow them to leave the estate.


    Atticus and Ember had basically just almost lost their lives during the attack on the camp. If it were up to her, none of them would even leave her sights again.


    But after incessant begging and giving the excuse that they wanted to spend some time together with Caldor before he left for the academy, Anastasia had reluctantly agreed, but of course, with conditions.


    As the trio stepped out, each of the guards bowed their heads in quiet respect as they simply stood without saying anything. Their job was simple: to follow orders, guard and watch them without interfering in anything that wasn''t a danger to their lives.


    The trio walked down the stairs towards Caldor, who was already standing by a limousine-like hover car. "Hurry, let''s go!" He said, getting into the hover car with the trio also entering after him.


    Then the 30 Master-rank guards all got into different hover cars numbering about 6, and without further ado, they all zoomed out of the estate.


    After driving for a few minutes, they descended from the hill where the Ravenstein estate was perched, revealing the breathtaking view of Ravenspire City.


    As the capital city of Sector 3, it was teeming with life, and various hover cars darted in all directions, embodying the bustling heart of the sector.


    Atticus turned to see Caldor and Aurora gazing through the window expectantly. Aurora''s face was filled with awe as she gazed at the breathtaking view.


    She had never been to the Ravenstein estate during her childhood, and this was the first time she was seeing the city from this vantage point. ''It''s beautiful, very beautiful,'' she thought.


    After a few moments, they got to the town, with everyone clearing the way when they saw the imposing procession of cars with the Ravenstein sigil on it.


    The sigil, resembling eight swirling elements, adorned both the front and back of the car,


    Inside the hover car, Atticus turned to Caldor, "So where are we going to?" He asked. They had all left the nning to Caldorpletely. None of them had any idea where Caldor was even taking them.


    "Hehe, you''ll see," Caldor responded with a smug look, not saying anything more.


    Atticus didn''t say anything again after that. With Aurora still gazing outside the window, her face filled with awe, and Ember maintaining her quiet demeanor, they all drove in silence.


    ¡­


    In front of an imposing structure that could only be described as a marvel of architectural opulence, a sports-like hover car smoothly glided to a halt at the entrance.


    One look at the car, and one would see it was luxurious, something only the rich could afford to use.


    Stepping out of the car, a man apanied by two strikingly beautiful blonde twins emerged onto the scene.


    The man, distinguished by his silver hair and impable attire, bore all the hallmarks of the Vermore family.


    He appeared to be in histe-30s and emitted the unmistakable aura of an expert rank.


    He walked confidently towards the entrance of the building, with both girls clinging tightly to each of his arms.


    But as he got to the entrance, two guards suddenly blocked his way. A cold glint entered the man''s eyes as he inquired, "What are you doing?"


    The guards, though, didn''t even flinch. They were the guards of one of the most prestigious ces in Ravenspire, and from the man''s silver hair, they could tell what family he belonged to.


    Even if he was from a tier-two family, they had no power here in Ravenspire. They both simply stood there blocking the way, not saying anything or responding.


    Just as his anger was about to boil over, a man wearing a blue suit stepped out of the building. The two guards bowed and stepped back a little as he came out.


    Seeing this man, Jake turned to him and demanded, "What is the meaning of this, Beck?"

 Chapter 150 Bipolar

    <h4>Chapter 150 Bipr</h4>


    Beck gazed at Jake, "I''m sorry, master Jake, but the ce won''t be avable for today; it has already been booked."


    His expression outwardly was apologetic, but inwardly, he sneered. He knew who Jake was. He was the trash of the Vermore family, still in the expert- rank even at the age of 39.


    It was because of this that he always came here multiple times a month with different women, trying to show off his wealth and family connections, attempting to make himself feel better.


    Regardless of him not having any power in the Vermore family, AquaHarvest always tried to maintain a good rtionship with all the tiered families in Sector 3, so they had to put up with his trashy behavior every time he came.


    He was d they could finally send him back today! He couldn''t help but anticipate how embarrassed he would be.


    "Booked? By whom?!" Jake demanded.


    "The Ravensteins."


    Hearing this, Jake''s angry expression suddenly calmed down, his expression bing reluctant. "If it''s the Ravensteins¡­" he muttered.


    He wasn''t in his family''s city. Despite the Ravensteins controlling the entire sector, they were still rtively free to do whatever they wanted in their city. But it was different here.


    This was Ravenspire, it was the capital, their town. No family had the guts to go against them here.


    Just as Jake was about to turn back and leave, he suddenly felt four soft, swishy melons, two on each different hand.


    He looked down to see both girls he brought with him gazing at him, a little dissatisfied. "Is there anything wrong, master Jake?" one of them asked.


    ''Shit!'' Jake thought in his head. If he had been alone, he would have quietly left the scene, but he wasn''t!


    The twins were from a tier 3 family back at Dusk Town. If he were to simply turn back here, word would definitely spread! His already dangerously low reputation would go even lower!


    He turned back towards Beck, "So what if it''s the Ravensteins, is this how AquaHarvest treats regr customers?! Are you trying to make enemies out of the Vermore family?" He shouted.


    Beck simply stared at Jake as if gazing at a fool. One was the overall ruler of the sector whose authority was second to none, and the other was a family who was below them and basically answers to them.


    Who in their right mind would choose thetter?


    Beck shook his head at the absurdity of this man. His face turned a little cold as he spoke, "We''re sorry, master Jake, but you''ll have toe backter."


    Jake gritted his teeth in anger, and just as he was about to shout once more, a procession of cars arrived at the front of the building, their imposing forms immediately silencing the scene.


    From it, Atticus, Caldor, Aurora, and Ember stepped out, followed by 30 master rank guards all donned in ck suits and sunsses, looking imposing.


    Seeing them, Beck''s face immediately changed, his cold expression reced by a warm smile, and he walked towards Atticus and the rest,pletely disregarding the fuming Jake.


    As he got to them, Beck greeted them respectfully with a bow. "Wee to the AquaHarvest, young masters, mydies."


    Caldor stepped forward and acknowledged his greeting with a nod, "We made a reservation yesterday?" he said.


    Beck was the manager of the branch of AquaHarvest in Ravenspire. He had been shocked when he received a call from the main Ravenstein estate, requesting a reservation for one day.


    Normally, it wouldn''t have been possible under such short notice, but because it was the Ravensteins themselves, it was made possible.


    "Ah, yes, young master. Please follow me," Beck said as he began leading the group inside the building.


    Jake watched them with gritted teeth. He couldn''t just leave like that; he had to do something.


    "Hey!" he called out, making the group stop and turn to him. Seeing more than 30 master ranks suddenly focusing on him was enough to frighten many, and indeed, he was frightened. But he still couldn''t stop.


    "Don''t you think this is unfair to everyone? Just because you''re a tier one family doesn''t mean you should oppress others with your power."


    Atticus gazed at the silver haired man with raised eyebrows. Who was this fool? Oppress others? Doesn''t he know the world they lived in? Was he just born yesterday?


    Normally, Atticus would havepletely ignored the man and simply walked away; it wasn''t worth his time.


    Unfortunately, he wasn''t alone today. But he would have never imagined what unfolded next to happen.


    Before Beck could respond, Caldor stepped forward, his initially smiling expression turning cold. "So what?" he said, shocking Jake a little bit.


    "So what?" Jake muttered, not expecting that response.


    Caldor continued, "Judging from your looks and the twodies beside you, it''s obvious you''re no stranger to using power to oppress those weaker than you. So why are you whining like a little child because it''s being done to you?"


    Atticus''s eyes widened. Was this Caldor? His jovial and nice cousin? What the heck was he witnessing!


    ''Is he bipr?'' Atticus thought. He had always found it weird that Caldor would suddenly experience a mood change anytime he was about to fight, but this side of him was new and shocking.


    Atticus smiled, he actually kind of liked this Caldor.


    The two girls, who had already let go of Jake''s arms and were now standing beside him, started chuckling as Jake immediately turned crimson in embarrassment.


    "You brat!" he shouted. Just as he was about to move, Caldor''s cold words sounded, "Make him kneel," and immediately two master ranks from the guards disappeared, appearing behind Jake.


    Both of them hit the back of his knees with such force that it cracked sending him crashing to the ground, a painful thud marking his descent.


    Caldor got at eye level with Jake, whose expression was filled with pain and seething rage.


    His fists were clenched, and he was trying so hard to stand, but apart from his kneecaps hurting like hell, the firm hands of both master ranks on each of his shoulders prevented him from moving.


    Jake''s teeths were gritted hard as Caldor''s gaze met his, his voice icy as he spoke, "You should know who never to mess with."


    With those words, Caldor stood up straight and simply turned to face Atticus and the rest, his cheerful smile returning to his face as if what he had just shown was fake.


    "Let''s head in," Caldor said, and he started walking into the building.


    ***


    A/N: Lesson of the chapter, women are dangerous, fact??

 Chapter 151 AquaHarvest

    <h4>Chapter 151 AquaHarvest</h4>


    Atticus and the others walked into the building, leaving the seething form of Jake outside.


    The AquaHarvest was one of the most exquisite restaurants in Ravenspire, owned by a Grandmaster rank with branches all over the sector.


    Only tiered families were allowed entry and served. And today, Caldor had rented the whole building just for them to hang out.


    As they entered, they started walking down stairs, seemingly moving underground. Some of the guards had stayed behind, while about half still followed them.


    Beck guided them down the stairs with a smile on his face. "Wee to AquaHarvest," he said as they entered through a door, and they immediately came across an extremely captivating scene.


    Exquisite and luxurious tables adorned the space beneath a high ceiling, surrounded by a vast aquarium-like ss structure.


    The ambient blue light from the water cast a serene glow over the hall, illuminating beautiful floor patterns.


    Graceful magical beasts swam through the vast aquarium, their movements a mesmerizing dance beneath the enchanting ambiance of AquaHarvest.


    ''Amazing,'' this was the only thing Atticus could think of. And with the way the others were gazing at the scene with open jaws, he was sure that it was the same thing going through their minds.


    Beck''s smile widened as he saw them gazing at the scene in awe. He knew all of them were from the main family, and this might be his best chance to form a connection with them.


    He had no intention of letting this chance slip by. This was why he had personallye out to receive them.


    After gazing at the scene for a few seconds, Beck beckoned them and started showing them around the ce.


    The whole interior, apart from where the chairs were, was an aquarium. There were no walls, not even ceilings, simply thick ss with a vast blue sea on the other side.


    One would never suspect such a vast area was underneath the small building.


    Caldor simply stared at the group with a huge grin on his face. "Awesome, right?"


    They all nodded absentmindedly, admiring the scene, Atticus included. He too waspletely captivated by the sight; it was just too breathtaking! ''I should start going out more often,'' Atticus thought.


    It had just dawned on him that he was in a magical world. In just the human domain alone, there were 10 different sectors, each with its own unique characteristics. He was truly missing out on a lot of things.


    Beck kept guiding the group until they all started moving down a procession of stairs again, and after a few seconds, a hatch slid open as Beck and the group got closer.


    Beck''s smile widened as he directed the group''s attention to the vast expanse of the open pool shimmering in every direction. "This is the highlight of AquaHarvest¡ªthe spectacle everyone eagerly anticipates."


    "These pools are filled with the most exquisite magical marine beasts in the human domain. And here in AquaHarvest, you eat what you catch," Beck said and pped.


    Suddenly, a sleek metallic structure emerged from beside them. Beck confidently approached it, scanned the device, causing it to unfold, revealing four round orbs inside.


    With a smooth motion, he retrieved one orb for each person in the group.


    "Young masters anddies, if you channel your mana into them, it''ll transform into a suit suitable for use in water," Beck exined.


    Atticus looked at the orb with intrigue. No matter how hard he tried, knowing every single artifact in the human domain was pretty much impossible.


    There were simply too many artifacts out there, with numerous people creating more innovative types every day.


    Before Atticus could examine the orb well, his attention was taken by Caldor, who had already channeled mana into the orb as soon as he was given it.


    His whole body was suddenly enveloped from head to toe with a ck suit, leaving the part covering his face transparent for clear vision.


    Seeing that Caldor had already worn his, Ember and Aurora also channeled their mana into the orb and were immediately enveloped in the same way as Caldor, leaving only Atticus.


    Atticus sighed. He really wanted to examine the orb. Choosing to leave it forter, he dropped his katana on the floor and also channeled mana into the orb.


    It let out a low glow, and a ck suit emerged from the orb, swirling and started covering Atticus''s form, starting from his hands. In less than a second, his whole body was covered. Then he picked up his katana and strapped it back on his waist.


    The suit felt extremelyfortable, and Atticus could tell that it was airtight. It was perfect for swimming.


    There was a rune etched just above the neck area of the suit, and Atticus surmised that that was what supplied the air.


    Beck continued his exnation, "As I said before, we''ll cook for you whatever you catch. You don''t have to worry about safety; the highest-ranked beast in the water is Novice rank, and there are lots of safety measures taken so you can hunt without any problems."


    Everyone nodded in understanding, and before anyone could react,?Caldor sprinted toward the pool''s edge and leaped into the water with a boisterous "Cannonball!"


    His impact sent a massive st of water in every direction, engulfing the area.?Beck and the other master ranks subtly released their auras, stopping the water from touching them.


    Atticus couldn''t help but smirk, ''He used his bloodline,'' he thought.


    Without wasting time, Atticus also ran and jumped into the water.


    Seeing both Atticus and Caldor, Aurora and Ember also joined in. They had all gone through the Raven camp, and all of them knew how to swim.


    Inside the water, Atticus and Caldor moved swiftly, swimming rapidly from one ce to another. Both of them had the water element, so it was easy for them to maneuver underwater.


    It was very beautiful underwater, basically another world. Beautiful magical beasts swam gently across the water.. It was truly an enjoyable sight.


    As Atticus enjoyed the feeling of swimming in the water, he suddenly turned his gaze towards Aurora and Ember, who were swimming gently behind.


    Atticus grin widened, and he zoomed towards their direction. Focusing on the water element, the water around Aurora and Ember started swirling.


    They both immediately noticed something was wrong. And as they turned their gaze, they saw Atticus with a huge grin. Ember immediately acted, freezing the water around her to get out of Atticus''s hold, leaving only Aurora.


    "Atticus!"?Aurora''s underwater cry echoed, revealing that the suit enabled speech underwater.


    The water swirled around Aurora, forming a mini water tornado in the water, spinning Aurora countless times.


    Atticus chuckled at the sight, and after a few seconds, he released his control over the water.


    Aurora felt dizzy and disoriented for a few moments before she shook her head to clear the dizziness.


    Her gaze immediatelynded on Atticus, who was a few meters away from her. The water around her started to bubble as the temperature spiked, her piercing red eyes bore into Atticus.


    Aurora focused on her bloodline and propelled herself towards Atticus, who, seeing this, immediately turned, utilizing the water bloodline to zoom away from Aurora.


    "You!! How dare you run!" Aurora''s voice sounded from behind as she kept chasing Atticus. Caldor was freely chuckling while Ember watched the drama with a smile.


    After a few moments, they each found a beast, killed it, and handed it over to the AquaHarvest staff to cook. And that day, Atticus ate what he would consider the best fish meal in the world.


    A few hourster, after their meal, jokes, andughs, they all left the restaurant and headed back to the estate after a long day of fun.


    Upon reaching the estate, they all retired to their rooms to rest. After a few hours and dinner, Atticus once again stood in front of Magnus''s imposing figure, ready for another round of training.


    Magnus gazed at Atticus, who was donned in his training suit. Without uttering a word, lightning materialized and struck Atticus right on the forehead, causing the usual disorientation and the hateful inky ckness.


    And immediately, lightning bolts materialized in front of Magnus and were shot one by one towards Atticus.


    Having learned his lesson, Atticus wasn''t one to fall for the same trick. As soon as he lost his vision, he focused on his ears, listening intently to any sound in the area.


    As soon as he caught the familiar blitzing sound in the air, he darted to the side, evading the lightning bolt.


    He kept listening, dodging, and adapting constantly until not a single lightning bolt was able to hit him again.


    If it were an ordinary person training Atticus, they would have been astonished at the fast rate he was able to adapt and get used to this.


    It was truly something that would have astonished many in the human domain, but even with all that, Magnus''s expression remained unchanged, as if already expecting this development.


    After a few minutes of Atticus sessfully dodging the lightning bolts, Magnus suddenly stopped.


    "Good. You''ve adapted well," Magnus spoke.


    Hearing this, Atticus stood up straight and turned towards Magnus''s direction.


    "You have learned how to use your ears; now we shall move to how to feel."

 Chapter 152 Feeling

    <h4>Chapter 152 Feeling</h4>


    "You have learned how to use your ears; now we shall move to how to feel."


    "''Feel'' is the hardest one to master. I am going to leave you to meditate for an hour; try to feel everything around you. I shall give you one hint: use the mana," Magnus instructed.


    He continued, "Immediately after one hour, I shall attack without warning."


    As soon as Magnus finished speaking, once again, before Atticus could react, a searing bolt of lightning struck him directly on the head, targeting his ears with precision.


    The intense surge of energy overwhelmed his auditory system, sending shockwaves through his skull.


    As the lightning interfaced with Atticus''s ears, it disrupted the normal functioning of the auditory nerve pathways.


    The sudden electrical surge caused a temporary deafening effect by overwhelming the delicate mechanisms responsible for sound perception, rendering him momentarily unable to hear.


    Atticus staggered, his equilibrium momentarily disrupted by the unexpected assault on his senses.


    The entire world suddenly turned silent. Atticus couldn''t hear a single thing anymore, and as soon as he lost his hearing, he stumbled forward, quickly using his legs and hands as support to prevent himself from falling to the ground.


    Bncing became a real challenge for Atticus now that he had lost his hearing. This was expected, considering the intricate connection between his ears and his sense of bnce


    With those words, Magnus disappeared and reappeared at the corner of the training room. He sat down cross legged, closed his eyes, and started meditating, leaving Atticus, who was still finding it hard to find his bnce.


    ''Shit,'' Atticus thought. He was sure that if he could see, his vision would be turning currently.


    After struggling for a minute, Atticus finally managed to sit down on the floor cross legged. He closed his eyelids, even though that changed nothing, and inhaled a deep breath, exhaling after a second.


    "Feel," he muttered.


    He repeated this process a few times, inhaling and exhaling attempting to follow Magnus''s instructions and ''feel''.


    Every one of his major senses had been taken away, except for his sense of smell and taste.


    Atticus understood why Magnus didn''t take that away too; he was clearly targeting the senses Atticus had grown ustomed to using.


    As he had be used to his sight and listening, those senses were taken away. Now, he was supposed to ''feel.''


    A thought crept into Atticus''s mind: What would happen after he had learned this? Would Magnus take away his ability to feel too? The thought made Atticus shiver.


    Atticus took a deep breath, deciding to clear his mind of useless thoughts. It was all training; the path to overwhelming strength wasn''t meant to be easy.


    But regardless, he was determined to push through.


    Focusing his entire being on the surface of his skin, Atticus attempted to feel. He recalled Magnus''s hint: use the mana. And Atticus did just that, focusing on feeling the mana in the air.


    This part was easy for him, as he had done the same thing when learning the ethereal cloak art. Within seconds, he was able to feel the mana in the air within 15 meters of him.


    Atticus sensed the bountiful mana in the air. It was abundant, which was expected as he was in the advanced training room. Though, he wasn''tining; the more mana in the air, the easier it was to feel.


    The mana resembled tiny orbs of light floating around in the air.


    Atticus concentrated on this feeling, ensuring he had an urate grasp of the mana in the air¡ª its density, how it reacted to the air, how it responded to inanimate objects, everything.


    After about 20 minutes of maintaining this process, Atticus decided to take it to the next level.


    One might wonder what the next step was, but Atticus thought it was obvious. Magnus''s hint had basically given it all away.


    When he was feeling the mana in the air, Atticus could sometimes pick up the positions of objects in the training room. Atticus had initially been confused when he would suddenly feel the position of an object, and then it would disappear in the next second.


    But after observing this phenomenon for a few times, Atticus discovered why.


    Every time the tiny orbs of mana in the air interacted or basically made contact with any object, he would be able to feel its exact position.


    Coming to this conclusion, the next step was obvious: he was going to induce a mana reaction in the air by releasing a pulse from his core.


    With that in mind, Atticus released a mana pulse from his core and paid close attention to how it moved.


    He onserved how it sent a wave of mana in every direction, making the mana in the air interact with everything within a certain radius, akin to ripples in a pond.


    With that, Atticus was able to ''feel'' everything within a 15 meter radius from him very clearly for a second. It was as if lightning suddenly struck, illuminating an initially dark area.


    Atticus released another pulse and watched as the mana rippled in the air, illuminating the area. He kept releasing pulses at short intervals from each other, trying to get the hang of it.


    But suddenly, something frighteningly fast whizzed into the 15 meter radius.


    In this situation, there was no need for Atticus to release a pulse for him to see what wasing. Unlike inanimate objects, this was moving.


    With the speed it was moving at, it was constantly interacting with the mana in the air, making him able to easily pick up its presence.


    As soon as Atticus felt the lightning bolt enter his radius, he reacted immediately, jumping to the side and tumbling and rolling on the floor for a few meters, dodging the lightning bolt.


    However, Atticus had already learned his lesson back when he was training his ears. Even with all the movement, he made sure never to lose his concentration for even a single second.


    His entire focus was still on feeling any movements in the air, and indeed, not losing concentration was the right decision.


    As soon as he stopped rolling, another lightning bolt, moving at a fast speed, entered his range once more, and he swiftly jumped to the side, tumbling once again to evade the lightning bolt. And then the process continued, with Atticus constantly tumbling and rolling on the floor as soon as he felt the lightning bolt enter his range.


    No matter how hard he tried, Atticus found it difficult to keep his bnce; he couldn''t even stand. The best he could do was roll on the ground to dodge.


    But he didn''t mind. In fact, if one were to look at Atticus''s face, they would be extremely confused.


    There was currently a huge grin stered on his face, which was weird considering how extremely pitiful he looked every time he rolled on the floor to dodge a lightning bolt.


    Atticus, unlike his current situation, waspletely ted. This new spectrum of power that had just opened up to him waspletely exhrating.


    Never in his life back on Earth would he have thought that he would be able to ''see'' without his vision. And yet, he was currently doing it!


    The feeling of growing stronger was¡­ addictive. He loved every single moment of it.


    ''This¡­ I don''t want to stop feeling this,'' Atticus thought as he once again rolled on the floor to dodge a lightning bolt.


    Magnus watched his grandson as he kept up his pitiful act. His expression was currently neutral, but as the seconds ticked by, Magnus Ravenstein, a man who was known for his stone cold demeanor, broke into a smile.


    Magnus had always been someone who love his family above all. He had always been like this.


    But the problem was, he found it hard for him to express himself.


    Yes, Magnus Ravenstein, the Ravensteins'' paragon, a powerhouse of humanity¡­ was shy.


    But one couldn''t really me Magnus. This was how he had always been; this was what he had grown up learning from his father, Alveric Ravenstein.


    The man had never smiled once; he hardly ever spent time with the family or even showed favoritism toward them. But even with all of this, Magnus had always regarded his father above all.


    He had power, he had honor, and he was always fair to everyone no matter what. Magnus had instinctively imitated the character of his father growing up.


    He had always wanted to be portrayed and admired by his children and even grandchildren just like his father was, but s, this led him to being unable to genuinely show his feelings to the family.


    The one and only exception was his wife, Freya.


    Honestly, many would find it hard to believe that Magnus had opened up to Freya. Given Freya''s character, it truly was hard to believe.


    But she was the woman Magnus loved most in the world, and she was the one who understood him the most.


    Magnus smiled warmly at his grandson, closed his eyes, entering a meditative state, the bolts of lightning forming and shooting towards Atticus showing no sign of stopping.

 Chapter 153 5 Years Later

    <h4>Chapter 153 5 Years Later</h4>


    Step


    Step


    Step


    Step


    Step by step, the resounding echoes of a boy''s footsteps reverberated through the hall. Each stride carried an aura of unwavering confidence, every movement precise and measured.


    The boy''s attire was nothing short of impable ¡ª a sleek ck robe paired with trousers that bore intricate adornments, including carefully ced pins and essories.


    The Ravenstein logo was etched on the right side of his chest, clear for all to see. The ck topplemented his wlessly styled white hair, elegantly gathered into a ponytail cascading down his back.


    Standing at a remarkable height of 6.4 feet, his muscr frame exuded apact strength, every sinew pulsating with contained power, poised to be unleashed.


    Though not bulky, the muscles were finely tuned, hinting at atent force beneath the surface.


    His visage was a testament to handsomeness, featuring a sharp jawline and piercing blue eyes that radiated an undeniable charm. The rity of hisplexion would spark envy even among the most beautiful of women.


    Secured at his waist, an ostensibly ordinary katana in which only those keen eyes could discern the concealed and intense power contained within, adding an air of mystery to the boy''s overall presence.


    This young boy was none other than Atticus, who had grown astonishingly in the past 5 years.


    Atticus descended the grand staircase, his confident strides echoing through the opulent living room of the Ravenstein mansion as he stepped through the door.


    "Why the heck are you walking like that? You look so ridiculous," a feminine voice cut through the air, immediately drawing Atticus''s attention.


    Atticus''s gazed turned andnded on a strikingly red eyed girl who was gazing at him with a scrunched nose, looking at Atticus as if he were a fool.


    A smug smile yed on Atticus''s lips as he approached the red eyed girl. "Heh, you''re just jealous you don''t look half as good as me," he retorted.


    "You wish! You can''t even dream ofparing yourself to this divine beauty," Aurora dered with ir, flicking her long white hair behind her in a gesture of regal confidence.


    "Pffft," Atticus immediately burst intoughter, his voice resounding across the room. "You? Hahaha!"


    Aurora''s cheeks turned crimson in embarrassment, her red eyes gazing at Atticus angrily.


    Aurora had grown remarkably over the past 5 years. Standing at a height of 5.6 feet, she was also wearing the same clothes as Atticus, with a ck robe and hair dangling down her back.


    The intensity of her piercing red eyes had only increased over the years, giving her the look of a volition volcano that could erupt at any time.


    Over the past 5 years, Atticus and Aurora had grown incredibly close together, especially after Caldor had left the estate a few months after their adventure to AquaHarvest.


    Ember began her reclusive nature once again after that, and the two of them were always hanging out together if Atticus wasn''t training. They also sometimes even trained and sparred together.


    Their rtionship was further solidified because Atticus was always teasing her constantly, making Aurora erupt in anger and chase after him. But of course, this ''rtionship'' was purely familial.


    "Oh, calm down, Aurora. This waspletely your fault. How do you expect me not tough when you say something so cringe?" Atticus said, wiping a tear from his eyes fromughing too much.


    Aurora responded by folding her arms, turning her head to the side, and releasing an audible, "humph."


    Atticus chuckled, enjoying her reaction. They were always so cute!


    Atticus had never had a little sister back on Earth, and Ember was never fun to tease. She was as cold as ice, and anytime he tried, he either only ever got a single smile or even bntly got ignored.


    But Aurora was different. He felt like Aurora fit the role of a little sister very well, despite the fact that they were the same age. He always loved teasing Aurora exactly because of this.


    He closed the distance between him and Aurora, raising his hands in the air, trying to initiate a power handshake.


    "Are you ready?" Atticus asked.


    Aurora, who was initially pouting, turned to look at Atticus, her expression breaking out into a smile, grabbing his hands in the air, shing him a confident smile. "Of course," she responded.


    Atticus nodded, releasing his hands from the handshake. "Let''s head out; we are gettingte," Atticus said as he started walking towards the imposing mansion door, with Aurora following closely behind.


    As Atticus and Aurora stepped outside the mansion door, they immediately came across a humongous airship floating just a few meters above the ground, about 50 meters close to the mansion.


    The airship boasted a grand spherical design, reminiscent of a majestic floating orb in the sky. Its expansive structure could easily amodate a multitude of passengers.


    Positioned beneath it, a powerful propulsion engine hummed with otherworldly energy. Despite cruising a mere few meters above the ground, an extraordinary feat of magical precision ensured an absence of any disruptive breezes beneath the airship.


    This remarkable specimen was a testerment to the intricate and advanced runic craftsmanship that defined the vessel.


    Just below the ship, there was a procession of white haired youths, about 14 in number.


    Just one look at these youths, and Atticus had already recognized all of them; how wouldn''t he? He had spent months training with them back at the Raven camp five years ago when he was 10.


    And every single one of them were gathered today.


    Just as Atticus was about to step towards them, he suddenly heard the sound of footsteps and sobbinging from behind him.


    Atticus sighed; he had already knew this was going to happen. With a reluctant gesture, Atticus turned his gaze behind him to see the beautiful form of Anastasia, sniffling while wiping away tears falling from her eyes.


    ***


    A/N: This is the beginning of a new arc, I hope you enjoy it! Thank you for reading!

 Chapter 154 Heading Out

    <h4>Chapter 154 Heading Out</h4>


    Atticus walked towards Anastasia''s crying form. Her eyes werepletely puffy, and she was holding a handkerchief which she used to wipe her tears. Arya was currently standing beside her.


    "Mom," Atticus said warmly as he got close to her. He looked at her and continued, "We''ve already gone through this inside. I told you, I''ll be back before you know it."


    Before Atticus had met Aurora in the living room, he had already said his goodbyes to Anastasia and Freya, and Anastasia had already shed her tears. But even after all of that, she still came outside to meet him again.


    Standing in front of Anastasia, Atticus gazed down at her and gave her a warm hug.


    Even at the young age of 15, Atticus''s genes refused to be stopped. He had already grown taller than most adults at such a young age.


    Anastasia wasn''t short; she was, in fact, 6''2" tall, taller than the average woman, and yet, at 15, Atticus was already taller than her.


    Anastasia clung onto Atticus tightly, "I''ll miss you, honey," she muttered.


    "Me too," Atticus replied, his tone warm. But this touching scene waspletely broken by a voice, "Heh, mama''s boy," Aurora remarked with a giggle from behind.


    Atticus''s mouth twitched, but before he could formte a retort, Anastasia suddenly got out of the hug, "Aurora," Anastasia said, tears welling up in her eyes as she closed the distance between her and Aurora, suddenly enveloping her in a hug. "I''ll miss you," Anastasia muttered warmly.


    Aurora flinched; she really wasn''t expecting the hug. The hug made her feel warm, very warm. She hugged back Anastasia tightly as she smiled warmly. "I''ll miss you too, Mom," she said,pletely ignoring Atticus, who was giving her a smug look.


    Atticus turned his gaze away from both of them to Arya, who was sneaking nces at him; she suddenly turned her gaze away as Atticus looked in her direction.


    Atticus chuckled. One would never believe that a feared Ravende could ever behave like this.


    "Do you want a hug, Arya?" Atticus asked.


    Arya cleared her throat in mild embarrassment, "I wouldn''t dare, young master," she replied with a bow, attempting to hide the sad expression that appeared on her face.


    But even Atticus of 10 years old would be able to catch on to the reluctance in her demeanor, not to talk of the current Atticus. Atticus also suddenly enveloped Arya in a hug, "I''ll be back soon, don''t worry," he reassured.


    "That''s what you said thest time, young master," Arya quietly retorted.


    Atticus''s mouth twitched; she was right, maybe those words were a huge red g?


    He shook his head, getting rid of his superstitious thoughts. He wasn''t superstitious.


    Atticus got out of the hug after a few seconds, and after onest goodbye, Atticus and Aurora walked towards the procession of youths below the imposing ship.


    ¡­


    A few hundred meters away from where the touching moment was taking ce, two figures stood suspended in the air, watching the scene. "Won''t you say goodbye to him, Magnus?" Freya said with both hands on Magnus''s chest as he held her close.


    Magnus gazed at the form of Atticus, who was now walking towards the group of trainees, not saying anything for a few seconds.


    Freya sighed; this man, why was he so difficult?


    After a few moments, "I already did," he replied, his lips curling upward into a smile. An action that seemed to astonish Freya clinging onto him. ''He''s¡­ smiling?'' she thought in shock.


    ¡­


    Atticus and Aurora walked towards the procession of youths.


    As he got closer, Atticus gazed at all the youths he had trained with at the Raven camp; every single one of them had undergone a remarkable change. The small and petite forms of the youths had all changed, with most of them being at least 5''6" tall.


    None of those currently standing here could bepared with their earlier looks.


    Nate, who had turned to look at Atticus as he saw him approaching, shed a huge grin. He had been a bit bulky for his age even at 10, but it was nowpletely ring.


    He had apletely bulky physique and stood at a height of 5.9 Feet tall.


    While Lucas still maintained his slender figure with his square shaped sses still present. The only thing different with Lucas was that, unlike his usual well kept appearance, he was starting to look more like Grimestone with his demeanor.


    One look, and Atticus could tell that it was due to rune engraving. Although Lucas''s state wasn''t even nearly a quarter as much as bad as Grimestone''s, it was clear it was still taking an effect on him.


    Every one of the youths turned their gazes towards the approaching Atticus and Aurora. As soon as they saw Atticus approach, they all stopped chattering amongst themselves.


    Despite the fact that years had passed since they had seen him, despite the fact that they had all trained and gotten a lot strongerpared to before, every single one of them gazed at Atticus with eyes filled with one thing: recognition.


    After what Atticus had shown them back at the attack on Raven camp when he had defeated 3 expert ranks, after what he had shown them during the event when he had brutally beaten and humiliated William in front of the family, all of them, even the proud and stubborn ones amongst them, epted one thing: Atticus was the undisputed number one in their generation.


    Atticus met all of their gazes, acknowledging them all with a nod.


    And then, a metallic tform gracefully extended from the underbelly of the airship, gently settling a few meters away from the group of youths.


    And they all, including Atticus, got on it, and then it instantaneously started ascending, carrying all of them with it.


    Atticus Ravenstein was going to the academy.


    ***


    A/N: Today''s my birthday guys, wouldn''t mind some wishes and gifts hehe ??.


    Also this marks the start of the academy arc. You''d be learning about the other families and different bloodlines in the human domain during this. I hope you enjoy! Don''t forget to give powerstones and Golden tickets, let''s get this book out there!

 Chapter 155 Zoey

    <h4>Chapter 155 Zoey</h4>


    Inside a dimly lit room, a brutal scene was unfolding.


    A man was suspended on the wall, held with chains, his formpletely battered. He was currently naked, and every single inch of his body had been brutally bruised,pletely marred by red blood marks.


    His face was filled with snot and mucus as tears fell freely from his eyes.


    "Pl-ease, you-ng miss, I''m so-orry," the man pleaded in a desperate tone, even though he knew his tormentor better than to expect any mercy, he still begged for his life depended on it.


    His pleas were met with stone cold silence for a few moments, a flood of tears gushing out of the man''s eyes at the countdown of every second.


    His mouth quivered and shivered greatly as his gaze met the icy amethyst-colored eyes of his tormentor, his dder immediately draining as he peed himself.


    After a few torturous seconds, the individual finally spoke, "You brought this upon yourself," the voice sounded feminine, very feminine. It sounded as though it was a fairy speaking, which was baffling considering the gravity of torment she was currently inflicting.


    She continued, "She clearly refused, begged even, but you didn''t listen. So why should I listen to you?" She said as she closed the distance between both of them, her wless hands tracing across the sharp corners of the gleaming razor-sharp de she was holding.


    The man shivered as she got close; he instinctively tightened his thighs together, hiding away his delicate rod as if foreseeing what wasing.


    She continued, "Men like you are scums of the world, mindless beasts in human skin. And you should always be treated ordingly," her amethyst eyes gleamed in the darkness, making the man''s heart clench.


    Without hesitation, she drove the razor-sharp de directly into his flesh, "Haaaaaaaaaa!"


    The man''s screams were deafening, but despite the intensity of his screams, her eyes never wavered for even a single second as she continued her actions, digging through his flesh as she finally got to her target, cleanly severing it, eliciting another piercing scream from the man.


    Three maids stood with their heads bowed behind the girl as she carried out her brutal actions, one of them gazing at man being tortured with a gaze filled with hate, and the other two shivering.


    Just as the seconds ticked by, a woman suddenly entered the room.


    Seeing the unfolding scene, she shook her head slightly and sighed. With a bow, "Young miss Zoey," she greeted, interrupting the torturous scene.


    Having fulfilled her goal, Zoey stopped torturing the man and turned to gaze at this new person. "Hmm? I thought I asked you to stand guard at the door, Lucy, what are you doing here?" She asked.


    Still in the bow, Lucy replied, "Yes, young miss, but the Lady requests your presence. The airship is about to leave for the academy," she exined.


    Zoey sighed, ''Do I really have to go?'' She thought, seemingly to herself. But surprisingly, a voice responded to her thoughts, ''You should go, Zoey. Apart from it beingpulsory for every 15-year-old to attend, who knows, you might finally meet your ''the one'' at the academy,'' the petite cute voice added thest bit with a chuckle.


    Hearing this, Zoey grimaced inwardly in disgust. ''I doubt it. Every single one of the men I''ve met are all very disgusting and stupid.''


    ''Ohe on, Zoey. How are you ever going to get married and have kids with that mindset?'' The petite voice asked.


    But this time, Zoey chose to ignore her remark. She brought out a pure white handkerchief from her storage ring, and she started wiping away her hands.


    After a few seconds of thoroughly wiping her hands, she threw the handkerchief away on the floor and started walking out of the room, with Lucy stepping out of the way for her to pass.


    As soon as she walked out of the door, sunlight gracefully bathed her form, unveiling a breathtaking sight.


    She possessed wless porcin skin, a visage of ethereal beauty that could cause wars. Her amethyst eyespletelyplemented her features, giving her a sense of danger to those who met them. Her purple hair flowed gracefully down her back.


    At the tender age of 15, she radiated an innocence that seemed to embody the essence of a fairy. Which was surprising given the recent act of torment she hadmitted, both unexpected and intriguing.


    "Let''s get this over with," Zoey muttered as she started walking down the hall.


    All across the human domain, different 15-year-old youths, some talentless and some talented, with some being eager and some reluctant, were all getting ready to head towards the academy in sector one.


    ¡­


    Atticus sat cross-legged inside a room within the airship. The airship was big enough to house every one of the youths, providing each with sizable rooms.


    Although the rooms were practically basic, they were still a luxury to many.


    Atticus came out of his meditation and opened his eyes. ''Time sure flies, huh,'' he thought. The past 5 years werepletely routine for Atticus. Wake up, train, eat, hang out with the family, train with Magnus, with the routine repeating itself every day.


    Training with Magnus during these years had only gotten harder and harder, but Atticus never onceined; in fact, he was happy, happy at his progress. The Atticus of now,pared to back then, was like night and day.


    ''The academy,'' Atticus''s thoughts suddenly shifted towards the academy they were currently heading to.


    Before, when he had first learned about the structure of the human domain, Atticus had initially believed the academy was located inside sector 1, but boy was he wrong.


    He had recently found out the enormous scale of the academy, the entire sector 1, spanning hundreds of thousands of kilometers, was the academy.


    Of course, when it was almost time for him to go to the academy, Atticus had tried to find out everything about it, but unfortunately, just like the Raven camp, the information was tightly guarded.


    And after Caldor had returned from the academy about 2 years back, he had given Atticus one piece of advice: prepare for war.

 Chapter 156 Expanse

    <h4>Chapter 156 Expanse</h4>


    A/N: Sorry it camete. I''m still recovering from my birthday yesterday ??. I hope you enjoy the chapter! Thank you for reading.


    ***


    The distance between sector 3 and the academy, located in sector one, was immense. To reach there, every person had to either drive or fly in an airship.


    For obvious reasons, no teleportation was allowed into the academy or even from hundreds of kilometers away from the border of sector one. Despite the airship''s high speed, it would still take about a day to reach the destination.


    During this day, Atticus met up and caught up with Nate and Lucas. He had decided not to train too hard today as he had no idea what to expect when they reached the academy.


    He also used this time to find out more information about other sectors. The journey waspletely peaceful without any problems.


    And without him even noticing, the day passed in the blink of an eye.


    ¡­


    In the entire human domain, there was only one academy.


    The human domain spanned across millions of kilometers with billions of inhabitants, with the inhabitants increasing daily.


    The fact that this vast domain with so many people had just a single academy, where every youth turning 15 had to attend, should be enough to understand the sheer size and scale of the academy.


    There were no exceptions to this rule. The world had advanced to the extent that disabilities amongst even the ''poor'' were almost nonexistent, and every child expected to be 15 would be retrieved if they didn''t show. They were all epted into the academy regardless of talent.


    Given the sheer size of the human domain, it was no surprise that at a veryrge expanse just at the border of sector 1, was teeming with millions of youths from every single sector.


    And just at the front of the expanse, there was a spherical blue translucent shield that epassed the entire sector 1 from the ground up.


    This was the infamous Aeigis shield that the alliance had used to repel the aliens.


    It was kept on 24/7, always protecting the academy from outside forces. No one could teleport in or out of the shield as long as it was running; not even a paragon could get past it.


    But anyone even the least bit observant would notice an oddity: theplete and total absence of adults in the area. Every single person in the expanse was a 15 year old youth.


    In this expanse, there were differentnding spots for airships of different sizes. And periodically, airships of all sizes wouldnd quickly, dropping off more youths and taking off back immediately afterwards.


    But amongst these airships, there was always one size that garnered the attention of almost every youth present ¨C thergest ships, massive and imposing, which dwarfed every other airship. It was an airship that could only be owned by the absolute rulers of any sector, the tier ones.


    And when theynded, they dropped a procession of youths whose every manner of action, essory, and confidence stood out from the crowd of youths currently present.


    Due to this clear difference in ss, many groups had already formed. In the area close to where the tier one family airship usuallynded, different youths, all radiating power iparably to most others, were gathered.


    In this area, there were a total of eight groups already formed, each with at least 20 youths. Every one of these groups had one thing inmon: each member of a group had almost the same distinct features. These groups represented eight of the ten tier one families in the human domain. Some of them were gazing at each other as if looking at enemies.


    This was to be expected, as each one of them basically considered the others as their onlypetitors.


    In one of these groups, where deep red haired youths were gathered, a boy turned towards a strikingly beautiful red haired girl who stood out from the crowd, and spoke,


    "Lady L, do you think he''s stilling?" he asked.


    The girl, L, answered without turning to look at the boy, "He''s 15, Lark. Everyone has to attend the academy at that age. Why are you asking me stupid questions?" she replied.


    Lark bowed his head and apologized, "I''m sorry, Lady L, but I just want him to pay for what he did to young master Dell those years back," he added thest bit while gritting his teeth.


    It was then that L turned to look at the boy, regarding him for a few seconds. Then she sighed, taking in a huge breath as if trying to bottle up her frustrations.


    ''Why do I have so many stupid people around me?'' L thought. She exhaled, deciding to humor the idiot.


    "Hmm. So let me ask you, what exactly is your n for when he gets here?" she inquired.


    Lark eagerly answered, "I''ll challenge him in front of everyone, staking his family''s honor so he couldn''t refuse. Then I''ll beat the living daylights out of him until he begs for his life," Lark said, clenching his fist and smiling slightly, as if foreseeing the punishment he wanted to inflict.


    "Beat him? You''re talking about the same person who easily defeated Dell, who was stronger than you, right?" L asked.


    Lark seemed to understand what she was trying to say and quickly added, "That was years ago, Lady L. If both of them were to fight now, young master Dell would win within a second!"


    L simply stared at the boy for a few seconds, then she suddenly turned her gaze back to the front. There were levels to stupidity, and this particr one was so high leveled that she didn''t have the patience and niceness to cure it.


    ''He''s just one of our hundreds of cousins who wants to gain Dell''s favor anyway. He''ll learn to use his brain the hard way,'' L thought, choosing to ignore Lark.


    After a few minutes, a giant imposing airship gracefully descended,nding at the tier one family area.


    And from it, a procession of white haired youths walked out of the ship.

 Chapter 157 Number One

    <h4>Chapter 157 Number One</h4>


    As soon as the imposing ship with the Ravenstein''s sigil etched on top of the hullnded, all eyes in the tier one area turned to see a procession of white haired youths walking out from the ship.


    At the fore front of these youths was a boy with piercing blue eyes, a katana strapped to his waist. His back was straight, his eyes forward, his every step precise and measured.


    As Atticus lead the group, his demeanor could only be described using two words: unflinching confidence.


    Aurora, Lucas, Nate and every single one of the Ravenstein youths walked behind him, and it was clear to everyone watching that they all regarded him as their leader.


    Every one of the tier one family youths watching them narrowed their eyes. They were all shocked, quite so. They all knew howpetitive the Ravenstein family were.


    They were all shocked that all the Ravenstein youths were showingplete respect to Atticus.


    Most of the other tier ones had already recognized Atticus as soon as they saw him. During the years, Atticus had gone out a few times with Anastasia, so his face was well known amongst other tier one families who practically had spies everywhere, the Ravensteins not being excluded.


    They all immediately focused their eyes on him.


    The tier one families were proud, incredibly so. One might think that the reason why they dressed well, tried to be imposing, to be admired by all was because they cared about what the masses thought, but that couldn''t be more wrong.


    The truth was that every single one of the tier one family, the Ravensteins included, does not care at all what those weaker than them thought.


    They only cared about one thing: being better than the people they considered their equals, the other tier one families.


    The tier one families were the absolute rulers of every sector, a position that was kept because of their overwhelming strength and power. Anyone in their domain who tried to openly challenge them would only end up one way: dead.


    This was exactly why every tier one family, especially when they were in the same ce, were always trying their best to make sure they were seen better than their counterparts. And this pride was passed into their next generation.


    As soon as they all saw the white haired youths showing Atticus respect, almost all the tier one youths in the area subtly released their auras, trying to intimidate him.


    They had all done this to the others when they arrived, but this time was different. This time, the aura was more intense; almost all the groups were all focusing on one person. If their so called leader were to falter here, it would be a huge blow to their reputation.


    Meanwhile, as soon as Atticus stepped down from the ship, he had already scanned the whole area, observing everything and everyone with pinpoint precision.


    He noticed the slight shock in their eyes when they saw them, the subtle shift in their demeanor, and the cold glints in their eyes. Before each of them had even decided on what to do, Atticus subtly covered the whole group with his aura, shielding them.


    Even though they all focused their aura on him, most of them were still inexperienced and might not be able topletely focus their aura on just one person. Which means that it would affect the whole group.


    Atticus knew what they were all trying to do: lower their reputation.


    The night before Atticus had left the estate, Magnus had asked him to do one thing: make sure the Ravenstein family was number one, every time.


    During the entire time the man trained him, he had never once asked Atticus for anything, basically only giving.


    Atticus was eternally grateful to Magnus; it was because of him he was able to progress as much as he had. And because of this, Atticus had every intention of following through with what Magnus asked. He was going to make the Ravenstein family number one.


    And to do that, under no circumstances would he allow them to lose. He wouldn''t allow any one of the Ravenstein youths to falter here.


    The other tier one auras hit the group, but every single one of the Ravenstein youths remained unmoved, their confident gait undisturbed. They all followed their leader''s confident walk, their gazes forward.


    Seeing that their little stunt didn''t work, they all turned their eyes away from the group.


    After a few seconds, the group finally stopped and stood at one side in the area. Atticus''s gaze swept through the area once again, deciding to use this time to observe the other tier one families.


    During the years at the estate, Atticus was able to find out more about the other tier one families in the human domain. He also confirmed some information from Lucas during the journey.


    Looking at the groups in the area, Atticus was d to see that the information he had gathered was mostly correct.


    In one corner, a group of red haired youths stood. Atticus was immediately able to tell which family they belonged to, as he had even met them before: The Alverians. They were the alchemists of the human domain with bloodlines that allowed them to control nature and nts.


    This bloodline gave them the unique ability to tap into thetent potential of various nt ingredients. This ability allowed them to extract and manipte the essence of nts and natural elements, making them unmatched in the alchemist field.


    Gazing at this group of individuals, Atticus could already see one familiar face among them. It was the same girl he had met when he and Ember went to the arcade when he was 7.


    And she, together with a boy whose face could only be described as one thing¡ª annoying¡ª was currently staring at him.


    Ignoring their stares, Atticus turned his gaze away from them to look at the other families in the area.

 Chapter 158 Families

    <h4>Chapter 158 Families</h4>


    Atticus ignored both stares of L and Lark and turned his gaze to another corner, where a group filled with ck haired youths stood.


    Every single youth in the group, even the females, had buff, firm metal looking muscles, all with tanned skin.


    They were the Emberforge family.


    Their unique bloodline was intricately linked to metal. But it went beyond mere maniption, it endowed them with extraordinary proficiency in the art of cksmithing.


    This innate ability allowed them to sculpt and control metals with unparalleled precision, and their creations bore not only exquisite craftsmanship but also enchantments and diverse properties.


    Every single member of the Emberforge family had very good defense, because of obvious reasons.


    On another corner, a group of blue haired youths gathered. Each member possessed a slender physique and carried an air of weariness, as if they had relinquished all motivation in life.


    They all didn''t seem to care about anything happening in the area and were the only group whose youths hadpletely ignored the Ravensteins'' entrance.


    These were the Enigmalnk family. Their bloodlines leaned heavily towards intellectual prowess, making them exceptional rune engravers. They were a family filled with runemasters.


    On another corner, a bunch of bright orange haired youths stood. Each one wore an expression of pride, emanating a heroic aura as if sworn to eradicate any trace of evil.


    These were the Steris family. Their bloodlines were intricately linked to sr energy, empowering themselves with the energy drawn from the sun.


    But even though their bloodlines heavily relied on the sun, after generations of trial and error, they had been able to circumvent this weakness. Each of the youths had a small glowing gem on their foreheads brimming with uncontained power.


    On another corner were youths with different hair colors. This was the only group in the area with youths without the same hair color.


    If one would look closely, their hair color revealed a dynamic spectrum of hues that shifted every second. The only distinctive feature they all shared was their iridescent eyes.


    These were the Nebulon family. They all had bloodlines focused on illusions and deceit.


    On another corner stood youths with slender physiques. They all hadrge ears with intricate patterns and were all putting onrge headsets covering their ears. These were the Resonara Family, and they all had bloodlines intricately linked with the realm of sound.


    On another corner stood gray haired,rge youths all wearing beast clothing that didn''t seem to diminish their appearance in any way. Each of their bodies was covered with tattoos depicting different types of beasts.


    A telltale sign of the Frostbane family, gifted with the ability to shapeshift into specific creatures.


    The speed at which Atticus was using to observe each and every one of these families was fast, very fast. Needing only less than a second on each group, but upon reaching thest group, his gaze couldn''t help bute to an abrupt stop for a second, but he quickly recovered and removed his gaze quickly, hoping no one noticed.


    And thest group was a group of purple haired youths which stood as the center of attention in the whole area. Their presence was graceful as it was peaceful. It was as though the world was happy with their presence. These were the Starhaven family, which had the bloodline that enabled them to summon and bond with spirits.


    What had caused Atticus''s gaze to stop was a single person, a girl.


    wless porcin skin, amethyst eyes, and purple hair that flowed gracefully down her back, a perfect embodiment of a fairy. Almost every eye in the area was drawn to her.


    There was only one word Atticus could use to describe her: beautiful.


    Atticus had seen a lot of beautiful women in this life, but even he had to admit that he hadn''t seen anyone that came close to her.


    Nate, who was standing just behind him, whistled. He turned to Lucas and asked, "Damn, who''s she, Lucas? She''s fine as hell."


    Atticus also perked up his ears, trying to listen. He was also curious about who she was.


    Lucas turned his gaze towards the girl and spoke, "Seeing how the other youths are respecting her, she must be Zoey Starhaven, the next in line to be the matriarch of the Starhaven family," Lucas exined.


    "Zoey," Atticus muttered quietly. His voice was meant to be subtle, with no one hearing it, but unfortunately for Atticus, a particr red eyed girl had wanted to say something to him and mistakenly heard him.


    Aurora smiled cheekily, inching closer to Atticus, "You''ve got a crush on her, hehe," she remarked silently.


    Atticus''s mouth twitched. ''How the heck did she hear me?'' He thought. Atticus cleared his throat subtly, choosing topletely ignore Aurora.


    ..


    A few meters away from the Ravenstein group, Lark gazed at Atticus with a cold expression. "Lady L, is that him?" He turned to L and asked.


    "Yes," L squinted her eyes that were currentlypletely focused on Atticus. ''This bastard got handsome,'' she thought.


    Despite her acting calm since, L still hadn''t forgotten what Atticus did to her during the arcade incident. ''Pray we don''t meet during the test,'' she thought with a cold glint in her eyes.


    Lark smiled and said, "Good. I''ll be back, Lady L, let me go teach him a lesson."


    Just as Lark was about to take a step, suddenly an overwhelming aura descended on the area, immediately silencing all the youths currently present in the area.


    Each of the youths, including Atticus, turned their gazes skyward to see the imposing figure of a man.


    The man had brown hair and arge beard. His whole waist was donned with different sheathed swords around his waist, and on his back was a huge broad sword with its hilt sticking out over his head.


    The man exuded an otherworldly aura that only the tier one youths, who had experience with such aura, were able to identify, a Paragon.

 Chapter 159 Aric

    <h4>Chapter 159 Aric</h4>


    As themanding aura of the man enveloped the surroundings, a hushed silence fell upon the millions of youths gathered in the area.


    Atticus, fixating his gaze on the airborne figure, narrowed his eyes slightly.


    Amongst the information he had gathered about the other families, he had also found out some information about the Paragons.


    To be honest, all these ''information'' he had gathered was simply by searching the web. Due to everything that had happened and him spending practically all his time training, Atticus hardly ever had time to spend on devices.


    He sometimes even forgot that this world had the web. But, of course, due to security reasons, getting expansive information regarding each family was impossible. But getting general information was still very much a possibility.


    This man currently floating in the air was the paragon of the 10th tier one family in the human domain, a man known for his mastery with the sword,?Aric Stormrider.


    This Stormrider family was the only family that was not actively controlling an entire sector.


    Bing a paragon automatically makes you able to join the paragon council and establish your own tier one family.


    But instead of doing this, he chose not to establish a family and instead be the ''principal'' of the academy.


    The urate word to portray his position would be that he was the one the paragon council unanimously chose to handle the academy.


    The only reason he was chosen was because of his decision not to establish a tier one family of his own. But of course, he answers directly to the paragon council.


    Amongst the paragons that Atticus had searched about, he wasn''t able to get any information about Aric''s bloodline.


    The only information he was able to get was that it dealt with swords, nothing else. And seeing the army of sheathed swords around the man, Atticus was able to see why.


    Aric swept a gaze through the area, seeing all the millions of youths present. His eyes momentarily stopped for a moment on a select few, mostly at the tier one area.


    But as he got to Atticus, his eyes came to an abrupt stop. He observed Atticus for a few moments, moments that every single youth in the area couldn''t fathom.


    ''Interesting,'' he thought.


    Then suddenly, he threw down something towards the area where the tier one youths were gathered.


    Atticus focused his eyes and saw that what Aric had thrown was the form of a young boy. The boy was descending at a fast speed, and everyone watching was very sure that he was going to have a roughnding.


    However, as he got close to the ground, the boynded quietly, shocking some of the youths in the area.


    Everyone in the area turned their gazes towards the boy whonded. There was only one way to perfectly describe the boy: the younger version of Aric.


    He also had different sheathed swords surrounding his waist, a huge broad sword on his back, and a crown of brown hair adorned his head.


    Seeing this boy, some of the youths started murmuring.


    "Hey, isn''t that Kael Stormrider, the grandson of Lord Aric?" a voice asked.


    "Yes, he''s the one. Is he also turning 15 this year? If he''s participating, I guess the first position is already taken, huh?" another said.


    "I heard he is already at the advanced+ rank," another added.


    But the boy, Kael, who everyone was talking about, remained unfazed, his expression bored. It was clear to anyone watching that he really didn''t want to be here, as if he was being forced.


    Atticus also turned his gaze towards the boy, Kael, but as soon as he did, Kael suddenly turned and locked eyes with Atticus for a second.


    ''Hmm?''


    Then almost immediately, Kael removed his gaze away from him and turned to face his front.


    ''Advanced+ rank, huh,'' Atticus thought.


    From what he had seen so far, amongst the group gathered, most of the tier one family youths were intermediate+ rank; only a select few among the groups were Advanced rank.


    And if this was the average of the talented tier one family youths, the rest of the youths were sure to be lower.


    But this boy was currently an Advanced+ rank at 15. Which could only mean one thing: he was incredibly talented.


    Atticus could understand why everyone was saying the first ce was taken already.


    Atticus was currently using ''conceal'' to appear as an Advanced+ rank. He had done his findings and found out the rank he could show to the public that wouldn''t be too high that everyone would want to know his secret, and wouldn''t be too low that he would be looked down upon.


    But even then, most youths in the area wouldn''t be able to tell his rank. Only those who had awakened their perception were able to tell the rank of an individual. And most people in the human domain only awaken their perception at the Expert rank.


    There were only a few people currently present that Atticus suspected had awakened their perception already, the Enigmalnk family youths. They all had bloodlines focusing on intelligence, so it was a given they would all awaken their perception early.


    But from a look, none of them even cared enough to scout out theirpetition. It looked like they all had their hands full with simply standing there.


    So basically, no one except a few knew Atticus'' ''rank'', which could exin why they all regarded Kael as the winner already.


    "Wee, youths," as soon as Aric spoke, everyone immediately went silent. His voice wasn''t loud. In fact, it felt as though he was talking to a friend in front of him, but even then, every single one of the millions of youth sprawled across therge expanse heard him clearly.


    "As most of you already know, my name is Aric Stormrider. And I am the principal of this academy."


    "I shall skip the useless talks. All you need to know for now is that this academy was founded for one thing: to turn every single one of you into warriors."

 Chapter 160 Powerful Gathering

    <h4>Chapter 160 Powerful Gathering</h4>


    "I shall skip the useless talks. All you need to know is that this academy was founded for one thing: to turn every single one of you into warriors."


    "And that is exactly what you would all be." As soon as Aric said this, he raised his hands, and then from his space ring, bracket looking artifacts enveloped with an orange aura, quite literally, spilled forth at remarkable speed.


    Each bracelet descended downwards, stopping in front of the millions of youths sprawled across therge expanse.


    Aric continued, "This bracelet will be your everything during the stay at the academy. You all shall figure out its functions on your own. Put it on."


    Every youth listened to hismand and immediately reached out to the artifact in front of them.


    As soon as Atticus touched it, it fixed itself on his wrist, letting out a low golden glow before dimming down. He immediately felt a connection to the artifact.


    Atticus gazed at the artifact on his wrist, observing it.


    ''Hmm, it looks like a higher version of the artifact we used in the Raven camp,'' Atticus thought. Just like the artifact Atticus had used in the Raven camp, this one also looked exactly like it. But Atticus could feel a difference; this one had way more capability than the one at the camp.


    Seeing that every youth had worn the bracelets, Aric continued, "Good. I shall let you all figure out its usester. But for now, you all shall undergo a test. I advise you all to try your hardest during this test as it would determine a lot of important things about your stay at the academy."


    Hearing this, Atticus couldn''t help but see how very simr everything was to the Raven camp. ''It seems the camp was truly to train us for the academy,'' Atticus pondered. But his thoughts couldn''t help but shift to the other tier one families.


    If the Ravensteins had trained their youths to prepare for the academy, what''s to say the other families didn''t do the same?


    Gazing at each of them, Atticus observed that they were not at all surprised by the unfolding events. It was as if it was all expected.


    "I wish you good luck." As soon as Aric said that, the entire expanse that the youths were standing on suddenly let out a blinding light, immediately engulfing the entire youths.


    And then, every single one of the youths all disappeared.


    Almost instantaneously, Aric also disappeared from the air


    ***.


    Deep within sector one, at the center of the sector, sprawled a metropolis surrounded by walls and adorned with towering structures.


    In the middle of this cityy a grand coliseum with seats filled to the brim with different youths. At the top, there were many booths with tilted ss, clearly for people of high status.


    In the center of the coliseum, manyrge screens disyed various parts of an area, which was clearing up, showcasing different 15-year-old youths.


    This was the inner part of the academy, and every single youth gathered were students of the academy who hade to watch the test.


    The academy was a ce filled with every single talent in the human domain. Despite what some might think, showcasing the strength and potential of their geniuses to the entire domain was foolish, especially when there were a lot of people who could use this information for something malicious.


    Each year, the only people allowed to watch were tiered families and all the youths currently attending the academy.


    In all of the tilted booths, different families were currently present, watching the event.


    In one of the booths, Anastasia turned to Avalon and remarked, "Avalon, I can''t find him," while swiping through different screens, looking for a particr one showing Atticus on one of the different screens.


    The booth they were in was personalized for its users. On top of the tilted ss, there was arge screen disyed on it. It allowed them to select and focus on whatever screen they wanted to focus on.


    "Calm down, honey. It just started," Avalon replied.


    After saying goodbye to Atticus back at the estate, Avalon had left to take care of some business. He had met the family at the academy.


    He, Anastasia, and Freya were currently sitting inside the booth.


    "Yeah¡­ oh! Found him!" Anastasia''s exmation was marked by the loud cheers of the different youths in the coliseum.


    "That''s my brother!" One random youth screamed.


    Some cheered loudly, seeing a familiar face of a family member on one of the screens.


    Directly high above the coliseum was arge circr construct hovering in the air. The air around this construct was brimming with unimaginable power. One could only wonder what the construct contained for it to let out such power.


    Inside this structure, in arge round hall, beings that all radiated an otherworldly aura were seated around the hall.


    None of these beings were actively releasing their aura, but the fact that people of their strength were all gathered in a single room made the atmosphere try hard to withstand their power. The air cracked with intense energy.


    Every single one of them was seated at the same elevation, and it was clear to anyone watching that everyone currently present was of the same status.


    Suddenly, a man materialized in the hall. Everyone turned their gazes to see Aric.


    "Haha, Aric! This year''s test is going to be interesting!" A man with vibrant orange hair that seemed to emit a subtle glow,plementing the radiant gem embedded in his head spoke, his voice booming through the hall.


    This man was Luminous, the Paragon of the Steris family.


    "Would you fucking shut up," another man with a more subtle voice spoke immediately after. He had oversized ears, and massive headsets adorned his head. This man was the Paragon of the Resonara family, Octavius.


    Individuals from the Resonara family had always been very sensitive to sound. They were always quick to be ticked off, especially if someone was disturbing their peace.


    This hall was filled with the powerhouses of humanity, Paragons.


    Almost all the Paragons in the human domain were in attendance, and they were all here for one thing: to watch the test.

 Chapter 161 Instructions

    <h4>Chapter 161 Instructions</h4>


    "Would you just shut up?" Octavius admonished, his expression visibly irritated.


    Luminous shifted his gaze towards Octavius, "Oh, you wanna go bunny ears!? Come, I''m right here!"


    He remarked, increasing the intensity of his voice even more as his bright golden aura surged.


    The orange glowing gem on his forehead let out a low glow, as if waiting for the slightest push for it to burst out with uncontained power.


    The Steris family was filled with mboyant, proud, valiant, and hyper individuals. The most urate way to describe them would be, they were like pretend superheroes.


    Always trying to act noble and fair, especially during battles and fights.


    But of course, this was simply what they portrayed on the outside. Everyone in the room was well aware of how twisted the Steris family could be. In fact, the only reason Luminous had even spoken was only to annoy Octavius.


    Octavius narrowed his eyes in response, subtly releasing his aura. Therge headsets covering his ears started to vibrate, everyone in the hall knew that he was ready to act at any given time.


    Just the emission of both their auras made the atmosphere struggle to stay together. The structure they were in shook as it threatened to copse.


    Both of them locked eyes, and just as it seemed like they were about to erupt,


    "You boys should calm down a bit," a very soothing voice sounded, immediately halting the unfolding tension. The voice carried soft melodies that were calming to the mind.


    Both of them turned to see a very beautiful woman whose every feature embodied perfection in every aspect.


    She had purple hair that flowed gracefully down her back. And despite having lived over a century, her face was perfect, without a single wrinkle. This woman was the paragon of the Starhaven family, Seraphina Starhaven.


    "She''s right. You old coots should stop acting like children. It''s starting already," a man with a growling voice spoke. This man was basically a giant, with big and thick muscles.


    His formpletely filled the chair he was sitting on. If he were standing, he would easily be 10 feet tall.


    He was clothed in beast skin and waspletely hairless. Every single inch of his body was covered with tattoos. This man was the paragon of the Frostbane family, Aurelius Frostbane.


    "Tsk," Octavius and Luminous simultaneously clicked their tongues and turned to face away from each other.


    The other Paragons in the room didn''t pay attention to both of them. The two of them had always liked to be on each other''s throats anytime they met. Luminous was just too hyper, and Octavius hated too much noise, so it wasn''t a surprise that they got on each other''s nerves.


    Apart from these five Paragons, sitting on another chair was the form of a man whose hair color was constantly changing rapidly.


    He had iridescent eyes, and it was as if his every existence he was showing to everyone was a lie. This man was the Paragon of the Nebulon family, Zephyrion Nebulon.


    Seated just beside Zephyrion was a man with fiery red hair that cascades over his forehead, framing his countenance in a wild and untamed manner.


    Partially obscuring his gaze, his hair seems to enhance the intensity of his sapphire eyes, which pierce through the veil of uncertainty with a sharp, discerning brilliance. This man was the Paragon of the Alverian family, Thorne Alverian.


    On another seat was a man with raven ck hair that framed his face, casting a stark contrast against his tannedplexion.


    Muscles, firm and unyielding, coiled beneath his skin like steel cables, a testament to his strength and endurance. He was a figure of formidable presence, his very aura exuding an air ofmand. This man was the Paragon of the Emberforge family, Gavric Emberforge.


    Lastly, seated just beside a currently empty seat was a man of formidable presence we all know too well, Magnus Ravenstein.


    This year''s entrance test was different from all other years that had taken ce. This was the first time so many Paragons hade together to watch the entrance test.


    This event urred every single year because of the youths entering the academy. And the only time a Paragon everes to watch the event is if one of their grandchildren or disciples was participating.


    That was why this year''s entrance test was unprecedented, nine out of the ten tier one families all had someone from their main line joining the academy this year.


    It was the first time this had happened since the history of the academy, and many couldn''t help but wonder how intense thepetition would be.


    Aric walked towards the empty seat just beside Magnus and sat down without saying anything.


    None of the Paragons spoke anymore. Although they were all currently gathered in one room, each of them was far from being friends.


    Then, everyone turned their gazes towards the middle of the hall where different screens were disyed.


    Each of the screens facing each Paragon only disyed the live video of their respective interests.


    ***


    Atticus experienced a brief darkness and the same surreal feeling he felt when he had entered the Ravenstein''s vault realm.


    After a few seconds, after the feeling was gone, Atticus felt it was okay for him to open his eyes.


    He found himself in apletely different environment than where he had been before. Unlike before where he had been in arge expanse without any vegetation, he was currently in the middle of a forest.


    ''Teleportation?'' Atticus pondered, trying to make sense of his situation.


    To be honest, he thought that this assumption was the obvious answer, but he still wanted to be sure that what he had experienced was teleportation and not that his consciousness was the one transported.


    But just as he was about to experiment, the artifact he was wearing on his wrist suddenly let out a golden glow, and then suddenly, a holographic interface materialized in front of him, showing him just one thing:


    [Instructions]

 Chapter 162 20,323

    <h4>Chapter 162 20,323</h4>


    [Instructions]


    Atticus gazed at the holographic interface in front of him, his mind racing.


    ''Is it the system?'' Atticus pondered. The first thing that hade to his mind when he first saw the interface was that this was the system.


    ''It can''t be.''


    This was the first time he had ever seen the system disy anything apart from his stats before.


    But then, he suddenly remembered something, and he quickly turned his gaze to his wrist and saw that the artifact he had just been given was glowing subtly.


    Seeing this, Atticus immediately came to the conclusion that it was all the artifact''s doing. He couldn''t help but marvel at how advanced this artifact waspared to the one they used at the Raven camp.


    Choosing not to waste any time, Atticus immediately focused on the words, and the disy swiftly changed, showcasing the instructions.


    ¡ª-Instructions¡ª¡ª


    -You cannot die.


    -Depending on how powerful the beasts you kill are, you get points ordingly.


    -Defeating other youths gets you half of the points they had umted.


    -No use of magical artifacts apart from your main weapons is allowed.


    -You have 3 hours, umte as many points as possible.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Gazing at the instructions, there was only one thing Atticus could use to describe it, simple. It waspletely simple and straightforward.


    He gazed at the screen on the artifact on his wrist and saw a timer actively counting down,


    [02:57:34]


    ''I wasted 3 minutes,'' Atticus admonished himself.


    Deciding not to waste any more time, he quickly attempted to feel if he could use his bloodline and mana and was d to see that he could.


    He remembered the artifact back at the camp had the ability to block their mana, so he wanted to be sure. He still couldn''t forget all the training he did without mana at the camp.


    Atticus also tried to ess his space storage and saw that it wasn''t responding to his mana. ''The ring probably counts as an artifact,'' Atticus surmised. But he didn''t dwell on the matter for too long.


    Choosing to leave all the useless thoughts aside, Atticus stretched his arms and legs for a few seconds. The fact that there was mana running through his veins, passively healing his body makes stretching useless, but Atticus simply wanted to do it because it felt good.


    After warming up for a bit, Atticus swiftly dashed through the forest searching for his first prey.


    Atticus had every single intention of winning this test. Apart from the fact that it was Magnus''s request, it had always been in Atticus''s nature; he hated losing.


    Not even a second had passed, and Atticus caught some soundsing from a few meters ahead of him. He kept moving, and after a few seconds, he saw a bear-like magical beast a few meters in front of him.


    It was a more powerful version of the obsidian w Atticus had fought at camp; it was an evolved beast.


    A lot of the beasts in Eldoralth stopped progressing at the intermediate+ rank, especially if their starting rank was very low.


    The only way for a beast to break through past the intermediate+ rank and enter the advanced- rank was by evolving, a thing only a select few could do.


    Despite knowing that the obsidian w had evolved and was currently an Advanced- rank magical beast, Atticus''s steps didn''t pause. He kept moving towards the beast at fast speed.


    The beast noticed him as he got closer, and it immediately stood up and let out a roar in warning. ROAR!!


    The simple roaring of the beast made the ground tremble, but even then, Atticus ignored the roar and kept moving; his eyes weren''t even focused on the beast.


    Seeing that its warning hadn''t worked, the beast immediately stood on its hind legs and raised its ws in the air.


    Unlike the obsidian w he had faced before, there were some changes in this beast; its ws emitted a faint steam, gradually turning white as they radiated intense heat.


    With a swift motion, the beast swiped its incandescent w downward, conjuring a zing arc of fire aimed at the advancing Atticus.


    Just as it seemed like the attack was about to hit, Atticus''s form, quite literally, suddenly flickered; his body disappeared and appeared instantaneously a few meters in front, leaving only residual heat in its wake.


    Seeing this, the beast acted immediately and tried to throw out another attack, but before it could even move, a sharp and pointy earth spike jutted out from under it.


    At a fast speed, Atticus manipted fire, increasing the temperature to unimaginable heights and making the tip of the spike scorching white.


    The pointed tip, glowing white with intense heat, punctured through the creature, leaving a pool of blood gushing out, spraying through the air.


    Throughout the ''fight,'' Atticus didn''t even stop for one second. Hepletely ignored the lifeless form of the beast and simply kept moving.


    ***


    "Haaa, that''s my baby!" Anastasia pped excitedly as she jumped up from her seat.


    She, Freya, and Avalon just saw Atticus''s fight with the obsidian w. Freya let out a peaceful smile while Avalon''s mouth couldn''t help but twitch looking at how Anastasia was acting.


    He had the urge to shout, "it''s just one beast!" But he had lived long enough to have better judgment. He simply kept silent while looking at the screen of Atticus running through the forest.


    ***


    As soon as Atticus killed the beast, he immediately consulted his artifact to find out how many points an Advanced- rank beast was worth. But Instead, he found out something better.


    He was able to monitor the rankings directly from his artifact.


    Atticuspletely weed this function. It would help him know how many beasts he had to kill and how many points he had to gather to be the first.


    It was way better than him just blindly killing as many beasts as he could as fast as he could without knowing anything.


    And from what Atticus had just seen, he was currently very far from the top,


    -------------------------------------


    | Rank: 20,323


    | Name: Atticus Ravenstein


    | Points: 1,050


    -------------------------------------

 Chapter 163 Cheers

    <h4>Chapter 163 Cheers</h4>


    Loud cheers reverberated through therge coliseum as every student cheered loudly for the youths being disyed on the screen.


    Unlike the tiered family, which had the option to choose what footage they wanted to watch in their booths, the students in the coliseum unfortunately didn''t have that option; they all had no choice but to watch whatever was being disyed.


    The cheers around the coliseum increased in intensity whenever people saw whoever they were rooting for.


    There was currently a huge disy on top of all the screens showing the rankings of all the youths taking the test.


    The ranking was constantly changing as the youths kept killing more and more beasts. But the top 10 in the ranking remained unchanging.


    Below it, there were different screens disying different live streams of different youths all fighting and defeating magical beasts. The footage of the youths that was disyed depended on the ranking, with only the top 100 being shown.


    But out of all these screens, what most of the students were focused on were the 10rgest screens at the top, each of them disying the live footage of 10 different youths.


    On one of these screens, Aurora cut through the air with speed, utilizing her fire element to propel herself through the air.


    Over the years, Aurora never neglected her training. Although it wasn''t as intense as during the time her father had been training her, Aurora still trained very hard. And during this time, she had been able to level up her bloodline to level two.


    Aurora''s eyes scanned the area, searching for beasts to kill and gather more points. In just a few seconds, she spotted a reptilian looking beast a few meters away from her right.


    Aurora swiftly veered to her right, increasing the intensity of the fire surrounding her legs and arms. She shot at blistering speed towards the beast on the ground. It was an Advanced- rank beast.


    The beast swiftly turned its neck in her direction, its grey eyes spotting Aurora. It immediately opened its maw, and almost immediately, a crimson glow started forming. The crimson glow intensified as Aurora''s figure neared, and almost instantaneously, it shot at fast speeds towards Aurora''s figure in the air.


    Reacting immediately, Aurora propelled herself away by releasing a st from her right leg, then simultaneously, she released another on her left leg, stopping her momentum.


    With her entire body coiling like a spring in mid air, Aurora heightened the mes in her hands to unprecedented levels. Suddenly, she unleashed a colossal burst from her legs, propelling herself at supersonic speed toward the looming beast.


    The fiery spectacle left a trail of scorching brilliance in its wake as she surged forward.


    Before the beast could even react, it suddenly experienced a brutal force on its head, the force was so intense that its head immediately imploded on impact, scattering blood and gore through the air.


    Auroranded on the floor gently. She raised her arm, clicking the artifact and swiftly navigated to the ranking section.


    -------------------------------------


    | Rank: 5


    | Name: Aurora Ravenstein


    | Points: 29560


    -------------------------------------


    As Aurora gazed at her rank, she scrolled upwards, looking for a particr blue eyed boy''s name, but was surprised she couldn''t find his name at the top.


    Aurora frowned. ''Why is he not at the top?'' She pondered. Aurora was shocked that Atticus wasn''t at the top of the rankings. She knew all too well how powerful that boy was; she doubted if there was currently anyone even in the third year of the academy that could be his match.


    She immediately scrolled down attempting to locate his rank, and after a few seconds, she finally found his name but waspletely bewildered to see his name in the thousands. "What''s happening?" Aurora muttered in confusion.


    Clearing her head of all her thoughts, Aurora decided to drop the matter and keep hunting, ''Knowing him, I''m sure he''ll turn this around somehow,'' she thought as she propelled herself upward through the air, releasing a huge st and continued moving through the forest.


    ¡­


    On another screen, a red haired girl was shown. L stood nonchntly as she faced a towering massive beast, more than 5 times her size.


    The beast let out a huge roar,


    ROAR!!


    Its intensity shaking the earth. But L simply stood there without a change in expression, just as the beast was about to lunge at her; suddenly, thick green vines shot out from the earth underneath the beast, and before it could react, its entire massive form was wrapped tightly with thick vines making it unable to move an inch.


    L gazed at the beast coldly, and with a single thought, the vines tightened around the beast, enveloping its limbs and head, and it started pulling in opposite directions.


    The beast tried to let out a cry, but the vine surrounding its neck tightened even more obstructing its windpipe, and without missing a beat, all its limbs and head were brutally separated from its torso, a spray of blood painting the forest floor.


    Throughout the brutal scene, L''s expression didn''t change. She raised her arm and clicked on her artifact, swiftly navigating to the rankings.


    -------------------------------------


    | Rank: 8


    | Name: L Alverian


    | Points: 22,690


    -------------------------------------


    As L gazed at the rankings, she noted that Atticus wasn''t even close to the top. ''Did he get weak?'' L pondered.


    The only way that could exin why Atticus wasn''t at the top was if he was weak.


    ''I hope I meet him,''


    L was currently in what she could call her best environment, a forest. Her bloodline was directly linked to nts, what better ce could there be for her to fight in. And seeing that Atticus wasn''t even in the top ranking could only mean one thing, he was weak. It was the perfect ce for her to pay back the humiliation she had gone through years back.


    L decided to stop thinking and continue her hunt. She stopped viewing the rankings and then with a thought, vines gathered around her feet lifting her up, and she willed them, and they started carrying her through the forest.

 Chapter 164 Rankings

    <h4>Chapter 164 Rankings</h4>


    On a separate disy, a Raven ck haired youth with resilient, metallic toned muscles and sun kissed skin engaged in a relentless struggle with a colossal baboon like creature, using nothing but his bare hands.


    His countenance remained stoic and unwavering, even as the sinewy contours of his muscles tightened around the creature''s neck. After enduring a few agonizing moments, the beast sumbed to its fate, drawing its final breath.


    With aposed demeanor, the massive young boy rose to his feet and tapped on his device, seamlessly navigating to the rankings section.


    -------------------------------------


    | Rank: 6


    | Name: Eldric Emberforge


    | Points: 26,780


    ------------------------------------


    As Eldric saw his name in the 6th position, he closed the rankings, and without uttering a word, he simply started walking away, his expression not changing one bit.


    Many other screens were being watched with rapt attention by all the students in the coliseum.


    On another screen, a boy with bright orange hair stood in the middle of a scene you can only describe as devastating.


    The flora within a 30 meter radius of himy reduced to cinders, the once verdant trees now charred and lifeless.


    Before the young man were three corpses of beasts, their forms utterly incinerated and unrecognizable.


    The boy, with a huge grin stered on his face, tapped his device and swiftly navigated to the rankings section,


    -------------------------------------


    | Rank: 4


    | Name: Seraphin Steris


    | Points: 40,689


    -------------------------------------


    Gazing at his rank, Seraphin let out an audible, "Tsk," clearly not satisfied by his rank.


    Then with a thought, the gem in the middle of his forehead let out a golden glow, its intensity increasing as it enveloped his form. And then with an almost telepathic speed, he streaked through the forest leaving an orange blur in his wake.


    On a separate screen, a youth with emerald green hair, adorned with intricate patterns, and boastingrge ears, was showcased. A sizable headset hung loosely around his neck.


    As he moved, hisrge ears seemed to be twitching, reacting and trying to pick up any sound in the area. And then suddenly, both his ears twitched and swiveling in a singr direction.


    Reacting swiftly, the boy turned to face that specific direction. Raising his right hand, the air around it began to distort, releasing a sonic wave at incredible speed.


    Almost instantaneously, the wave struck the beast positioned a few hundred meters away from the boy.


    The creature froze, attempting to roar, but it seemed as though all sound in its proximity had been snuffed out.


    Its veins bulged, blood seeping from its ears and mouth before bursting, casting its form and the surrounding area in a crimson hue. The beast crumpled to the ground, lifeless.


    With a click, the boy navigated to the ranking section on his device.


    -------------------------------------


    | Rank: 7


    | Name: Harmonic Resonara


    | Points: 24,780


    -------------------------------------


    Harmonic gazed at his rank irritably, immediately closing it. He then continued moving through the forest.


    Disyed on another screen was the towering figure of a grey furred creature, its jaws firmly mped down on the head of an equally massive beast.


    After a few seconds, apanied by the audible sounds of bone crunching, the creature lifted its mouth, exposing the headless body of an evolved obsidian w.


    Then without warning, the creature suddenly started shrinking down until it got to the size of arge youth with gray hair and tattoos all over his body.


    The youth swiftly tapped on his device and checked the ranking,


    -------------------------------------


    | Rank: 3


    | Name: Ain Frostvale


    | Points: 45,848


    -------------------------------------


    Gazing at his rank, Ain let out a low, discontented grunt. The massive muscles of his form tensed as he pivoted around, and an intricate process of transformation began.


    Bones audibly cracked and shifted, the sinews of his body contorted, and his colossal frame rearranged itself until he assumed the shape of a majestic wolf like creature.


    And then, he dashed through the forest looking for another prey.


    Inside the coliseum as the cheers and apuse reverberated through the air,


    "Damn, this year''spetition is super tough!" eximed one youth to his friend, his voice rising above the deafening cheers in the crowd.


    "Yeah, what were you expecting? Almost all the tier one families have someone from the main line participating!" his friend replied.


    Then he suddenly gestured to the tworge screens, which were currently disying two youths.


    "But damn, those two are on another level," the youth remarked.


    In one of them, a purple haired girl was currently elegantly perched upon a colossal dragon like creature that soared through the air with regal grace.


    The magnificent beast, the purple haired dragon soared with grandeur, its regal scales glistening in royal purple.


    Massive wings, adorned with membranes of the same majestic purple, extended gracefully from the dragon''s powerful frame.


    With each beat, the wings sliced through the air, propelling the creature with effortless might. The dragon''s intelligent gaze and ornate horns highlighted its regal visage. Any time it breathed, violet mes cascaded forth, showcasing its mythical power.


    In a swift disy of its formidable power, a single breath of fire erupted, snuffing out the life of the unsuspecting creature and reducing it to a crisp.


    Zoey raised her hands and tapped her device, navigating to the ranking section,


    -------------------------------------


    | Rank: 2


    | Name: Zoey Starhaven


    | Points: 56,038


    -------------------------------------


    Gazing at her rank, Zoey sighed, ''How annoying,'' she thought irritably.


    Closing it, she turned her gaze to her front, continuing her hunt.


    And on thest screen, it was thergest and currently what most students in the coliseum were watching.


    On the screen, a boy with brown hair and a perpetually bored expression was show cased. His massive broadsword rested on his back, surrounded by an assortment of swords.


    Kael effortlessly maneuvered through the forest, disying an uncanny ability to pinpoint the beasts'' locations.


    When he encountered a beast, there was no dramatic confrontation, no struggle; he swiftly raced past it, leaving the creature split into lifeless halves in his wake.


    -------------------------------------


    | Rank: 1


    | Name: Kael Stormrider


    | Points: 75,848


    -------------------------------------

 Chapter 165 Illusion

    <h4>Chapter 165 Illusion</h4>


    Back at the circr hall where the Paragons were all currently gathered, Luminous turned towards Aric and spoke, "You''ve got a good seed, Aric."


    Currently, many of the Paragons were watching the live footage disy of Kael. Although they were all here because of their grand children, they were still keeping an eye on the other talents in the human domain.


    Aric simply smiled and responded, "He still has a long way to gopared to Lady Seraphina''s," Aric replied, directing all the praise to Zoey. Her live footage was also being disyed.


    Seraphina simply maintained a serene smile in response, choosing not to say anything. If not because each of the people currently present were all monsters in their own way, they would have immediately worshipped her as a goddess because of her her beautiful smile.


    Currently, every one of their grandchildren was leading the rankings, well, apart from a particr white haired man''s.


    Luminous''s gaze suddenly shifted towards Magnus, who was simply gazing at the screen silently, his mouth curling up into a huge grin as he teased.


    "Say Magnus, I didn''t think your seed would be this weak. You might want to ask your son to check if it''s his; something must be wrong somewhere!" Luminous finished his remark with heartyughter, hisughter reverberating through the hall.


    But unlike what one would have expected, Magnus didn''t utter a word. He didn''t even turn to look at him,pletely ignoring his existence.


    Luminous smirked. Magnus had always been a tough nut to crack. He had always been reserved.


    No matter how hard he had tried in the past to get a reaction from Magnus, he had never once seeded. Not even being able to get a change in expression from the man.


    In fact, he hadn''t even bothered to watch Atticus''s live footage since the beginning of the test. He had no idea why his ranking was so low, and he didn''t care. The only thing he cared about was the fact that Atticus, Magnus''s grandson, wasn''t even in the top 10 of the ranking.


    Luminous had a feeling, he had a feeling that he might seed in getting a reaction from Magnus today.


    Just as he was about to continue,


    "Shut up, light bulb; something good is about to happen," Zephyrion suddenly spoke up, interrupting Luminous.


    Just as Luminous was about to re up at Zephyrion because of the way he addressed him, he saw the rest of the Paragons gazing intently at the screens.


    Luminous followed their gazes and focused on the screen currently disying Atticus''s live footage.


    ¡­


    Atticus darted through the forest with speed, his whole senses focusing on any movement around him, trying to locate beasts.


    If Atticus didn''t know any better, he would have said that today, he was the unluckiest person in the world.


    Atticus had been scouring and moving around the forest for a while now, but he had hardly seen any beasts to kill.


    The few he had encountered had all met their demise swiftly without any struggle, but those beasts had been far too little to make any difference in the rankings.


    ''I might have to increase the intensity a little bit,'' he thought as he kept searching for beasts.


    Although Atticus wasn''tpletely sure, he suspected that they were all currently being watched.


    Atticus was currently using conceal to appear as an advanced+ rank, and to keep up the act, he had to only disy the corresponding rank output. If he disyed something higher than that, he would be giving away to others that he was stronger than he appeared.


    But Atticus didn''t really put much emphasis on this. If keeping a low profile meant that he was going to lose this test and not get the first rank, Atticus would forsake that mindset immediately.


    ''If I don''t find any beast in the next 5 minutes, I''ll ramp up the pace,'' Atticus decided. But as if the world was making fun of him, Atticus suddenly heard the sound of something moving a few meters away from him.


    Atticus immediately veered off course and swiftly dashed in that direction. After moving for a few seconds, he came across a clearing about 30 meters wide, with trees surrounding it.


    And in the middle of this clearing were 8 evolved beasts, all emitting an aura of an Advanced rank beast.


    ''Finally,'' Atticus thought happily,pletely ted at his find.


    He took a step forward but suddenly, Atticus''s form froze.


    ''Something''s wrong,'' he thought, his mind racing.


    Atticus couldn''t put a finger on it, but something about what he was currently seeing felt¡­ off.


    It felt as if what he was seeing was a lie.


    ''Never rely on only one sense,''


    During the past 5 years of his life, Magnus had drilled those exact words into his very being. In every action he took, it should only ever be taken with all his senses working in tandem with each other.


    If Magnus were to ever find out that he hadn''t heeded to his instructions and fell into any trap because of this, Atticus couldn''t help but shiver at the consequences he would face.


    Currently, using his vision, Atticus could see arge clearing without any trees and the forms of 8 different beasts sprawled across it.


    Using his ears, Atticus could hear the sounds of rustling leaves, every movement of the beasts, even their heartbeats.


    Using his nose, Atticus could smell the scents of the flora in the area and the disgusting scents of the 8 Advanced rank beasts in the clearing.


    But using hisst sense, touch, what Atticus was feeling wasn''t the forms of the 8 beasts in the clearing.


    What he could feel was the area nketed in thick amounts of mana, and in front of him, 8 differentrge clusters of mana were close together.


    ''Illusion,''


    Atticus''s realization was as swift as his movement; his figure blurred as he swiftly sidestepped a dangerous sword sh that suddenly appeared behind him.

 Chapter 166 Surge

    <h4>Chapter 166 Surge</h4>


    As soon as Atticus came to that realization, his figure suddenly blurred as he sidestepped, evading a dangerous sword sh that suddenly appeared behind him.


    Atticus''s gaze immediatelynded on the figure of a boy whose hair color was constantly changing rapidly, with two des, one in each hand.


    Atticus retaliated swiftly. He focused on the earth element, and an earthen spike erupted from below the figure of the boy. But instead of the expected brutal impaling, just as the sharp earthen spike touched him, his form suddenly exploded in a burst of smoke.


    The scenery suddenly changed, reverting back to its normal state.


    Atticus turned his gaze to see the bodies of over 40 beasts sprawled across the forest floor.


    The reason why he hadn''t met any beasts since was now obvious.


    ''The Nebulon family,'' Atticus swiftly deduced.


    It was obvious, honestly, as it was only them that could use such powerful illusions.


    ''They''re dangerous,''


    Although it was embarrassing to admit, Atticus had almostpletely fallen for this trap. The illusions feltpletely lifelike. Despite the fact that Atticus was of a higher rank than the boy, he had still managed to fool almost all his senses¡ªhis nose, eyes, and ears.


    If not for the intense training Atticus had undergone with his perception and learning how to feel, he might have fallen for the trap.


    ''So these are the other tier one family bloodlines,''


    During the years, Atticus had tried to battle different data of robots with different bloodlines in the advanced training room. Unfortunately, they had no data on the bloodlines of the other tier one families in the human domain, including the Nebulon family''s bloodline.


    This was the first time Atticus was facing a new, powerful, and unique bloodline.


    Atticus turned his neutral gaze around, looking around him in the forest.


    "But it doesn''t matter anymore. You caught me off guard before, but now I know your bloodline''s weakness,"


    Atticus said, suddenly turning his head to his right, looking at an empty spot beside a tree.


    For a second, nothing seemed to be at the spot Atticus was gazing at, but suddenly the air distorted around that spot, showing the form of a boy.


    The boy''s expression showed a slight shock, wondering how Atticus had been able to find him so easily.


    "How did you know where I was?" The boy, Isaac, suddenly asked, curiosity coloring his iridescent eyes.


    He was well aware of how powerful his illusions were. Isaac was from the main line in the Nebulon family. And in the family, how potent your bloodline waspletely dependent on how close your family line was to the main family.


    Isaac waspletely confident that none in the Advanced rank would be able to get out of them.


    Atticus responded vaguely, gazing at the boy with neutral eyes. "The mana."


    "The mana? What do you mean?" Isaac inquired, tilting his head to the side slightly.


    But Atticus didn''t offer any answers; they were here to fight, not talk like long-lost friends.


    With blinding speed, Atticus stimted his air bloodline with mana and vanished from Isaac''s view.


    Isaac''s eyes widened, and before he could react, a brutal kicknded on the side of his face, sending him hurtling through the air.


    Just as Atticus was about to follow up with another attack, the boy''s form suddenly disappeared, bursting into smoke. Almost instantaneously, multiple clones of the boy started materializing around Atticus from all sides.


    They all looked like perfect copies of Isaac, each wielding dual des, one in each hand.


    Atticus gazed at the figures, his eyes cold.


    What Atticus had meant when he said, "The mana," was simply that he could urately determine Isaac''s position by feeling the mana in the area.


    Each individual emitted a unique mana signature, even beasts. Atticus was adept at determining what was real and what was fake.


    During these five years, Atticus''s control over his sense of feeling had grown remarkably. Before, he could only feel the mana around a 10-meter radius from him.


    But after his intense training, Atticus could now sense everything and everyone in a staggering 50-meter radius if he focused.


    This meant that with a slight focus and a simple release of a mana pulse, Atticus could determine the boy''s exact location. However, he decided not to take that approach.


    urately identifying the boy''s position wouldn''t even take Atticus a second, but he didn''t want such a simple victory. Apart from the fact that doing so might reveal a lot to the spectators, the illusions were so strong that the only way he could urately identify the boy''s position was if Atticus had awakened his perception and trained it for so long that he could use ''feel.''


    Atticus could guess who this boy was. His intelligence was so high that it was practically impossible for him to forget something he had seen once. He had seen this youth back at the expanse. He remembered that he was given a certain amount of respect by his peers, which could only mean one thing¡ªhe was an important member of the Nebulon family, likely from the main line.


    Magnus''s instructions were simple: make the Ravensteins the number one.


    What better way was there for him to disy the Ravensteins'' dominance than overwhelming defeat a youth from the main line of another tier one family?


    Each of the clones started closing in on him, their featurespletely identical, each of their hair colors rapidly changing every few seconds, their iridescent eyes focusedpletely on Atticus.


    Relying on just normal senses, one would never be able to tell the difference between each of them, but Atticus didn''t need to tell the difference.


    Atticus suddenly raised his right leg, and with a swift and deliberate motion that triggered a chain reaction, he brought it down.


    The earth ground immediately responded like concentric waves on a pond, quivering and transforming into a seismic surge that radiated across the entire area.


    A sweeping force that extended its influence, reshaping the entire terrain in a hundred meter radius engulfing the whole area.


    The illusion immediately shattered, and Isaac''s form suddenly appeared in the air, attempting to jump over the surge.


    With just a single thought¡ªan earth spike jutted from the earth, its sharp end inches away from impaling Isaac''s form.

 Chapter 167 Status

    <h4>Chapter 167 Status</h4>


    Just as the sharp earthen spike was about to impale Isaac, the artifact on his hand suddenly emitted a blinding light, swiftly epassing his form. And Instantaneously, Isaac disappeared.


    Every single one of this uring with Atticus not even moving a single step from his position.


    ...


    Back in the circr hall, a palpable silence filled the whole space. Each of the Paragons couldn''t help but raise an eyebrow after witnessing Atticus''s overwhelming disy of strength.


    Zephyrion frowned. The only reason he had interrupted Luminous earlier and called the attention of the other paragons was exactly because he saw the trap his grandson, Isaac, had set for Atticus. He had totally expected Atticus to lose.


    Zephyrion knew exactly how powerful his grandson''s illusions were. At the lower bloodline levels, it took time for one to set up illusions, and such was the case for everyone, including Isaac.


    But once he had set up the illusions, Zephyrion waspletely sure that none, apart from those who had already awakened their perception, could escape.


    What baffled him the most was that even if Atticus was able to escape the illusions, his grandson wasn''t weak.


    He was at the advanced rank at the young age of 15, an achievement only attainable by the most talented youths in the human domain.


    He had expected the fight to involve more struggle at the very least. But what he had just witnessed wasn''t even a fight.


    It ended in seconds!


    Zephyrion was well aware of how much power the Ravensteins bloodlines were supposed to be able to disy at the age of 15, but what Atticus had just shown was far too much.


    His eyes couldn''t help but gravitate towards Magnus; just what has this white haired man been hiding?


    Just like Zephyrion, Luminous was equally baffled. He had been about to try and get a reaction from Magnus by belittling Atticus, but to think that the boy was a little monster in disguise.


    The fight had ended instantly! Luminous doubted if even his own grandson would be able to do something like this. He decided to simply sit down quietly on his seat, choosing not to say anything for a while.


    Out of all the paragons, the only one who didn''t show much reaction was Aric. Amongst those in attendance, Aric had been the only one who had met and sensed Atticus''s ''rank'', apart from Magnus, of course.


    He was well aware that Atticus was in Advanced+ rank, so he hadn''t been too shocked to witness the results of the fight.


    ''But how was he able to locate him the first time?'' Aric pondered. He was wondering how Atticus had been able to locate Isaac immediately after his trap had failed. ''Has he already...?''


    Meanwhile, Magnus was currently looking as if he was trying hard to hold in a shit. He was truly trying his hardest to prevent his lips from curling upward into a smile.


    Unlike previous times, Magnus wouldn''t be able to get away with doing that here as each person in the hall had almost equal strength as him.


    The silence in the hall persisted as each of them focused their eyes on the screen in the middle of the hall.


    The only difference this time around was that each of them kept an eye on Atticus''s live footage.


    ***


    Atticus stood amidst the aftermath of destruction, a colossal crater yawning open beneath him, its edges jagged and fragmented as if the earth itself had been forcefully molded by some immense power.


    Takingmand of the earth, Atticus controlled the ground to coil around his feet. With a deft maniption, it surged upward, lifting him gracefully from the depths of the crater.


    Atticus was already well aware that Isaac wouldn''t be impaled. It was said in the instructions, after all; they couldn''t die.


    Atticus raised his arm and clicked on his artifact, swiftly navigating to the ranking section.


    -------------------------------------


    | Rank: 99


    | Name: Atticus Ravenstein


    | Points: 25,948


    -------------------------------------


    Seeing his new rank, Atticus''s expression didn''t change. This sudden increase in rank only seemed to support his previous assumption: Isaac truly was from the main line in the Nebulon family. Only someone truly strong could have gathered so many points.


    The points Atticus had gathered from Isaac had been so staggering that it had pushed him from his initial thousands into the hundreds.


    ''But how did he trick my senses for so long?'' Atticus couldn''t help but ponder how Isaac had been able to kill and hide all those beasts in the area without him even noticing a thing.


    ''It doesn''t matter now,'' Atticus shook his head. He always had the habit of thinking about every little detail of things.


    Atticus quickly navigated from the ranking section and checked the time.


    [1:40:38]


    ''Okay. I guess it''s about time I ramp up the pace,'' Atticus decided.


    Even though he had gained a lot of points and risen high in the rankings, Atticus still decided to y it safe.


    He waspletely determined to obtain the first rank in the test. It was better for him to go all out earlier thanter, as he had no idea what could happen.


    Despite the fact that what he was about to do will reveal alot to the people watching, Atticus wasn''t going to change his mind. Apart from Magnus''smand, Atticus hated losing.


    As Atticus took a step forward, the air around him began to change as though it was anticipating the power that was about to erupt.


    During the past five years, Atticus had trained hard¡ªso hard that many people would consider it torture.


    Apart from the hellish training Atticus underwent with Magnus during the night, he also went through another hellish training during the daytime too.


    Atticus had been harsh, too harsh on himself to the extent that it made Anastasia worried and sometimes even shed tears. But Atticus never once stopped.


    His obsession with training was something that baffled even him; he truly couldn''t exin it. He just loved the feeling of getting stronger.


    For all his hard work, Atticus was rewarded with growth like no other could ever dream of achieving in such a short time.


    It was to the extent that if anyone in the human domain ever got to know how powerful he was at just 15, it would be world shattering.


    ''Hmm, I''ve not checked in a while; let''s see, status,'' Atticus thought, and then a holographic interface materialized in front of his face.

 Chapter 168 Second Rank

    <h4>Chapter 168 Second Rank</h4>


    ===========


    Character Profile:


    ------------------------


    Name: Atticus Ravenstein


    Age: 10 >> 15


    Gender: Male


    Race: Human


    Attributes:


    ------------------------


    Strength: 93 >> 250


    Agility: 103 >> 280


    Endurance: 290


    Vitality: 285


    Intelligence: 30 >> 45


    Perception: 18 >> 36


    Charm: 22 >> 30


    Will: 20 >> 30


    Level: Advanced- >> Expert


    Talent: Mythical


    Bloodline: Primordial Elemental Bloodline


    - Level 2 >> 3


    - Fire: 10.3%


    - Air: 10.1%


    - Water: 9.4%


    - Earth: 10.2%


    - Level 1


    - Light: 49.3%


    -Darkness: 40.1%


    - Lightning: 15.6%


    -Ice: 13.7%


    Locked Bloodlines -


    - Space: 5.4% (Progress toward unlocking)


    Abilities:


    ------------------------


    Innate Skills:


    * Conceal [Potential: Mythical]


    - The ability to conceal your level from anyone regardless of rank. You may choose what level you want to be shown.


    - Current mastery: Mythical


    Life Weapon Skills:


    * Transcendent sh: Godspeed Grace


    * Endless Strike


    Normal Skills:


    * Arcane Barrier [Potential: Transcendent]


    - Current Mastery: Advanced- >> Expert


    * Elemental Mimicry [Potential: Transcendent]


    -Current mastery: Novice+ >> Advanced+


    *Ethereal Clock [Potential: Empowered]


    -Current mastery: Novice >> Advanced


    =============


    His growth had been nothing short of ground breaking.


    Atticus''s form leaned forward abruptly, as though he was descending towards the ground. Just as it appeared he might collide face first with the floor, Atticus moved.


    The ground beneath him immediately fractured, creating a miniature crater, as he sliced through the forest with unparalleled speed.


    Each footfall left a substantial indentation in the earth, and Atticus covered remarkable distances between each step.


    His movements were a blur, leaving behind a trail of craters, each one marking the point where his feet briefly touched the ground.


    In just a second, Atticus had crossed an astonishing 200 meters. And this was without utilizing burst!


    Atticus''s entire focus remained on scanning the surroundings for any signs of prey. And within another heart beat, he pinpointed a youth positioned just 30 meters away from him.


    Without pausing or diverting his gaze, Atticus continued his relentless advance. With a mere thought, before the unsuspecting youth could even register Atticus''s presence, an earth spike suddenly erupted from the ground, its sharp tip aimed directly at the youth''s chin.


    However, just before the spike could make contact, a golden glow enveloped the youth, causing him to swiftly vanish from sight.


    Through out this entire sequence, Atticus hadn''t turned to acknowledge the youth, he had already moved for 100 meters away already before the youth even teleported.


    After advancing his bloodline to level 3, Atticus''s connection to the elements grew remarkably.


    Before, Atticus had beenpletely limited to manipting the earth only when he was in contact with it, and that too was just in a small radius.


    But now, Atticus could manipte the earth any way he wished, even without contact, in a staggaring 50 meter radius.


    Atticus zipped through the terrain with blinding speed, his every movement precise and swift.


    He was constantly releasing pulses from his mana core, being able to feel, hear, see, and even smell every single thing in a 50 meter radius away from him withplete precision.


    As soon as any beast or youth entered his range, they all got an unforgiving earthen spike to their throats before they could even react.


    ***


    Back in the circr hall, every single one of the paragons'' eyes narrowed into pinpricks; even Aric this time wasn''t excluded.


    Such speed! How could a 15 year old aplish such?


    "Ho, Magnus, it seems like you''ve been hiding something from us, huh?" Thorne Alverian turned to Magnus with a slight smile as he spoke.


    Every one of the Paragons also turned their gaze to Magnus. It was expected, honestly; who wouldn''t be curious about Atticus after what he had just shown.


    While it was to be celebrated any time a once in a generation talent was born in the human domain, unfortunately, despite the alien threat, many of the tiered families had gotten used to being in power for far too long.


    The only thing many of them cared about was either dominating their counter parts or, at the very least, maintaining the bnce and ensuring that each of them was of the same strength.


    But even with all the stares, Magnus maintained his calm, dominating presence, not even turning to look at them. His gaze was fixed on the screen.


    Thorne frowned. Despite knowing Magnus''s behavior very well, it still stung tantly getting ignored like that.


    The Alverians and Ravenstein rtionship hadpletely deteriorated over the years, especially during the Ravensteins rampage in their sector.


    And apart from that, because Dell had lost to Atticus during the spar back then, the Alverians had lost the bet with the Ravenstein.


    Anastasia waspletely merciless during the negotiations, making sure to milk them dry. The fact that they had involved her baby in every thing, was enough grounds for her to be that merciless.


    Ever since Thorne had heard about Dell''s loss, he had been curious about Atticus.


    The rest of the paragons, seeing Magnus had no ns of saying anything, all turned their gazes back to the screens. They were all aware of the white haired man''s personality.


    ...


    The cheers reverberated through the coliseum as the crowd all cheered loudly while watching the unfolding events.


    Each one of them kept an eye on the rankings, asionallymenting and noting down any changes.


    But suddenly, "Hey, who''s that?" one random boy sitting amongst the crowd suddenly spoke, and it was as if those words triggered a reaction.


    Everyone suddenly turned their gazes to the rankings and saw an unfamiliar name shooting up the ranks.


    94... 90¡­ 70¡­ 50¡­ 20¡­ 13¡­ 10...


    Immediately it got to 10, everyone swiftly turned their gazes toward the newest big screen that suddenly appeared at the top of the myriad of screens.


    Everyone''s gaze focused on a figure of a white haired youth whose other features werepletely a blur as he was moving at a speed the cameras found it hard to catch.


    Zipping through the forest like aet, he effortlessly dispatched every single youth and beast he came across with a single strike, all without him even turning to look at them.


    After a few moments of shock, everyone turned their astonished gazes toward the rankings.


    -------------------------------------


    | Rank: 2


    | Name: Atticus Ravenstein


    | Points: 100,570


    -------------------------------------

 Chapter 169 Massive

    <h4>Chapter 169 Massive</h4>


    The coliseum erupted in cheers as Atticus showcased his remarkable speed, streaking across the screen.


    Avalon couldn''t contain his excitement, leaping up from his seat inside the booth.


    With a triumphant roar, "Yes! Show them! That''s my boy!" he raised his right hand and clenched his fist. His eyes were fixed on Atticus''s figure, streaking through the screen with incredible speed.


    Avalon had been worried when he saw how low Atticus was in the rankings initially. Unlike the others in the coliseum who had been watching only the top tankers, Avalon, Anastasia, and Freya had been following Atticus the whole time.


    They, of course, had also been watching Aurora''s live footage too. But the baseline was that all knew why he had been so low in the rankings.


    Anastasia shot her husband a peculiar look. Wasn''t he being a bit too much? She was supposed to be the one to cheer for Atticus! But here he was, stealing her spotlight.


    Anastasia narrowed her eyes, turning her gaze back at the screen. She stood up and started cheering loudly for Atticus too, trying hard to drown out Avalon''s cheers.


    Freya observed the yfulpetition between Avalon and Anastasia, shaking her head at their antics. She maintained a serene smile, enjoying the lively atmosphere within the booth.


    The coliseum was divided into many parts, mostly due to the seating arrangements of the students in the coliseum.


    Although this was to be expected, many of the students who sat together were mostly of the same family, each with almost the same distinct features.


    Tier one families, distinguished by almost identical features, clustered at the top seats, encircling the entire coliseum


    Almost every single one of them was cheering for their respective family members. The top 10 in the rankings werepletely dominated by tier one family participants.


    One might think that amongst the millions of youths participating, there should at least be one person, who wasn''t part of any tiered family, that would break the status quo and enter the top 10.


    But unfortunately, this was reality, not a web novel.


    The tier one families were in total control of the human domain for a reason, one part was because of their overwhelming strength.


    And another was because of their incredible talents. Sure, they might be able to maintain power now, but what about in the next generation? What would happen then?


    The current figures in power, unfortunately, couldn''t live forever and would eventually have to be reced by the next generation.


    The only way the tier one families were able to maintain their power for generations was because of the ability to constantly produce these recements.


    While it was still possible for a new powerful lineage to form, it wasn''t something that happened even once a century.


    On one side of these clusters of students, a group of white haired youth were all seated together.


    Many of the Ravenstein youths present in the academy had been at the second and third year during Raven camp.


    If Atticus were here, he would notice a lot of familiar faces amongst them.


    For the second year, Sophie stood up, waving and screaming, cheering loudly. While for the third years, Orion, He, and even Helodor and William were present.


    As soon as Atticus''s name appeared as the second rank, many of the Ravenstein youths stood up and cheered loudly for him.


    Many of them were still grateful that he had saved them during the attack on the Raven camp. They had all even questioned if the ranking was functioning well when they saw the monster they all knew wasn''t even in the top 10, something had to be wrong somewhere.


    In one corner of the group, an aloof young girl could be seen seated at the back. Her long white hair was tied into a ponytail, and her face still maintained her perfect doll like beauty.


    Her hands were currently folded on her chest. She was the only one who didn''t show any visible change in expression immediately after Atticus''s name appeared as the 2nd rank.


    But as the seconds ticked by, her gaze intently focused on Atticus''s figure on the screen.


    Ember''s lips curled up into a slight smile, "Atticus."


    ***


    Atticus''s figure zipped through the terrain with insane speed.


    He had been running and defeating different youths and beasts for a while now, and there were a lot of things Atticus had noticed during this time.


    And out of all these things, one thing was certain: this forest that they dropped all of them in was massive, very massive.


    After running for a while, Atticus had covered a great amount of distance, but even then he was very sure that he hadn''t even covered 3% of the area.


    Atticus, of course, could understand why they brought them all here. The youths in the human domain numbered in the millions. Only a ce as big as this could be used to manage and test them.


    Plus, apart from this, Atticus had also noticed something else. To encounter any youth, Atticus had to cross a certain distance before he could see one.


    This led him to the assumption that each youth was ced at a considerable distance away from each other.


    And the fact that this was done considering the fact that the youths numbered millions, proved even more how big the forest was.


    If only they all focused on moving instead of fighting beasts, they would''ve run into other participants eventually.


    But Atticus had been very unlucky, having been ced in the same area as Isaac, making him waste a significant amount of time running around.


    This was one of the main reasons he was using his sense of touch to feel everything within a 50 meter radius at all times, not relying on just his vision anymore.


    There might be other members of the Nebulon family around; he had no intention of getting tricked once more. Although constantly using it was gradually consuming his mana, the consumption was very negligible.


    Atticus continued his advance through the forest, easily defeating any youths and beasts he came across.

 Chapter 170 Best

    <h4>Chapter 170 Best</h4>


    The cheers of the crowd in the coliseum boomed as the intensity reached a crescendo. Almost every student in the coliseum was cheering loudly while looking at the screens.


    The fact that Atticus had suddenly shot up the rankings made the crowd enter another frenzy as the cheers increased in intensity even more.


    If not for how sturdy the building was made, it wouldn''t be surprising for the whole coliseum to be shaking. The intensity of millions of youths screaming was nothing to scoff at.


    This was the power of a crowd. Regardless of whether one was introverted or simply didn''t like screaming, being in the middle of a screaming crowd would change many.


    The baffling thing about screaming crowds was that, about 90% of the people screaming and cheering in the crowd, didn''t even know what they were cheering for!


    It was bad to the extent that none, till now, had even seen Atticus''s face!


    The cameras disying his live footage were all finding it hard to disy his features because of how fast he was moving.


    And yet, the crowd was still cheering hard.


    Suddenly,


    "Hey! Look where he''s headed to!" Those words were uttered by multiple people simultaneously in multiple sections of the coliseum, all pointing toward the screen disying the live footage of Atticus and another of Kael.


    Then, everyone started turning their gazes toward the screens and immediately saw what they were talking about.


    On the screen disying Atticus, they all saw Atticus''s streaking figure zipping through the forest, and he was heading straight towards Kael who was also running towards him.


    Every student in the coliseum immediately held their breaths; this... this fight was what they all wanted to see! They were ted!


    Although many in the crowd still hadn''t seen his face or even recognized the first name, but who in the human domain didn''t know the name ''Ravenstein''?


    Every student in the academy was from different sectors, hundreds upon thousands of kilometers away from sector 3.


    It was very understandable that many didn''t know much about the Ravenstein family in sector 3.


    And because of Atticus''s reclusive nature, apart from the tiered families who made itpulsory to gather information about theirpetition, the masses didn''t even know his name.


    But what they all knew was that this Atticus was from the Ravenstein family, and from the power he had shown, his standing there was not small.


    Atticus''s reclusive behavior waspletely unlike other heirs of the tiered family. They were all putting themselves out there, all having social media pages. Their names and faces were all well known even in other sectors.


    Therefore unlike Atticus, Kael was different.


    He was very well known amongst the whole human domain.


    His poprity amongst the masses was even one of thergest in their generation.


    The most talented in the younger generation.


    From a young age, Kael had held this mantle. And he had the achievements to back up these ims.


    He had participated in manypetitions across the sectors from a young age and had won every single one. Kael had never lost a fight against someone in his rank.


    The fact that currently, he was the ''only one'' amongst the millions of youths entering the academy this year to be in the Advanced+ rank spoke volumes about his incredible talent.


    And now, a new person had suddenly just showed up and disy this shocking amount of power.


    The strength Atticus had just showcased baffled many. The way he effortlessly dealt with the Advanced- rank beasts and the youths alike was surprising.


    Everyone currently watching the unfolding events all had one thing going through their heads: who was stronger, Kael, the best talent in the young generation, or Atticus?


    The curiosity was everywhere, even in the circr hall where all the paragons were gathered.


    Aric smiled as he turned to look at Magnus who was looking at the screen without any change in expression. He turned his gaze back towards the screen, focusing on the un folding events.


    The rest of the Paragons also all changed the footage on their screens to the live footage of Atticus and Kael.


    All eyes in the coliseum turned to the biggest screen that had just appeared at the top in the middle of the coliseum.


    A screen disying both figures of Atticus and Kael, standing just a few meters away from each other, facing themselves.


    And then, the whole coliseum went silent.


    ¡­


    Deep inside the forest, Atticus gazed at Kael''s aloof figure standing a few meters away from him with intrigue.


    Atticus had been running through the forest in search of prey and suddenly picked up Kael in front of him.


    He had initially wanted to end it with one earthen spike just like the others, but he decided against that.


    Out of all the tier one families in the human domain, Kael''s bloodline was the only one Atticus wasn''t able to get any information about.


    Atticus, at the very least, had basic knowledge about the other tier one families'' bloodlines.


    But, ''It has something to do with swords,'' clearly wasn''t enough information.


    And seeing Kael here, Atticus thought it was a great opportunity to find out more about his bloodline during battle.


    Atticus regarded Kael with a neutral gaze.


    The youth, standing at 5 feet 9 inches, had a well built frame adorned withpact muscles.


    Draped in a hard cloth like armor covering his legs, the ensemble showcased a striking array of eight sheathed swords, each bearing a distinctive red hue, secured around his waist.


    Brown eyed and focused, the hilt of a massive broadsword protruded from the back of his head.


    Just like Atticus, Kael was also observing Atticus with a little bit of intrigue coloring his aloof face.


    And then, without both of them uttering a word, they both took a step forward.


    ***


    A/N: Hi, guys, I kind of need help here. What do you all think about the new cover? If you prefer this new one over the old, please drop a thumbs up; otherwise, a thumbs down. Thank you in advance for your input, and thanks for reading!

 Chapter 171 Lesson

    <h4>Chapter 171 Lesson</h4>


    And then, without both of them uttering a word, they both took measured steps towards each other. Their eyes locked in silent understanding.


    There was on need for talks, no need for dy, they were here to fight and they would do just that.


    Just as they got 10 meters apart from each other, in an instant, Kael''s form blurred, and he materialized before Atticus, one of the 8 swords on his waist already in his right hand. A diagonal sh cleaved through the space, aiming for Atticus.


    Unfazed, Atticus watched calmly as Kael''s attack slowly approached him. Before the attack could reach, with a burst of agility, he deftly sidestepped the attack with speed.


    But as if reading his mind, before the attack finished its swing, Kael seamlessly redirected the attack into a horizontal sh at Atticus.


    Reacting swiftly, with another jolt of speed, Atticus''s figure darted two meters to the back, effectively evading the sh.


    But Kael didn''t relent, he pressed on closing the distance instantly with remarkable speed. Kael released a flurry of attacks at fast speed, his every movement precise and calcted. His every strike targeting weak points on Atticus form.


    His movements were so rapid that only individuals with sufficient strength could perceive them.


    The cameras struggled to capture his swift actions, leaving the masses with nothing more than a blur of his hands and the appearance of silver streaks in the air.


    But regardless of the intensity of the attacks, Atticus''s perception was just too high. With godlike agility, he calmly evaded each strike with minimal, almost ethereal movements. His body a blur as he gracefully evaded each attacks easily.


    ''This can''t do, I''m wasting time here. I better increase the intensity so he''ll be forced to use it,'' Atticus decided.


    The only reason he was fighting with Kael in the first ce was because he wanted to see what Kael''s bloodline was.


    But currently, Kael wasn''t even taking the fight seriously yet. The fact that he was only using one sword when he clearly had 8 more sheathed on his waist spoke volumes.


    Seeing a thrust surging towards him, Atticus''s silhouette blurred, gracefully lowering himself to evade the impending attack.


    With coiled tension in his legs, he propelled forward, closing the distance between them with extraordinary speed.


    Atticus''s torso spun as he seamlessly executed an anti clockwise spin, his left elbow slicing through the air, aiming unerringly for Kael''s head.


    Kael responded swiftly, interlocking his arms in a defensive stance, blocking the brutal attack. But despite the effective block, the sheer force of Atticus''s blow drove him backward, skidding several inches across the ground for a few meters.


    "WOAH!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!"


    The whole coliseum erupted, the ground quivering in response to the fervent cheers of the audience.


    "YES!!!" Avalon catapulted from his seat, the impact causing the seat to implode. Anastasia, too, leaped up, her voice joining the chorus, "Get him!!!!"


    In the section where the Ravenstein youths were gathered, the atmosphere was electric as almost all of them rose to their feet, cheering with unbridled enthusiasm.


    Even Ember, who was initially seating down stood attentively, her gaze fixed on the unfolding battle.


    ...


    Kael gazed at his hands, seeing them trembling slightly.


    "Hmm, strong," he muttered, clenching his hands a few times, trying to stabilize the shaking. His aloof expression not changing one bit.


    Then he turned to look at Atticus, "Perception, huh," Kael muttered under his breath.


    His voice was meant to be low, with no one hearing, but could it escape Atticus''s keen senses? No.


    Atticus raised an eyebrow in slight shock. ''How did he know?'' He pondered.


    Currently, Atticus was still fighting with Kael while matching thetter''s strength, Advanced+ rank.


    He didn''t want the fight to end instantly because he wanted to give Kael the opportunity to utilize his bloodline fully, which was why he had simply been using his perception to predict Kael''s movements.


    At this point, it was an instinctual process; he was always using his perception even in his every day activities.


    Then Atticus suddenly remembered Magnus, who had also found out he had awakened his perception without Atticus even telling him. ''My eyes,'' Atticus swiftly deduced.


    It was simple and obvious honestly. Kael had figured out that Atticus awakened his perception because of the movements of his eyes. They reacted and moved way faster than his body.


    Although Atticus had decided to reduce his power to the Advanced+ rank, the same couldn''t be said for his perception. His perception had always been higher than his rank, and this had intensified after training with Magnus all those years back.


    Atticus smiled.


    It was an action that seemed to baffle Kael, who was observing him.


    Atticus''s thinking speed was far too great for the ordinary, alreadying to the conclusion in less than a second.


    The only thing Kael observed was him muttering something and Atticus smiling immediately after.


    Normally, during battle, when an opponent uncovers something about you, thest thing one should do was smile.


    But Atticus didn''t care.


    He was happy, very happy that he had learned this lesson here instead of a life and death battle.


    ''Fighting other people really is the best way to gain experience,'' Atticus thought.


    What was Atticus happy about? It was simple; he had just learned a great lesson.


    Regardless of how much intelligence he had, regardless of how much faster he could thinkpared to others, during fights, his opponents weren''t brainless.


    They were also capable of thinking and were always trying their best efforts to find any weaknesses in him.


    He had gotten toofortable with his strength that he had let his guard down, allowing Kael to obtain vital information about him.


    It was a valuable lesson. Honestly, a very obvious lesson. But it was something one might not realize until you experience it firsthand.


    Kael fixed his gaze on Atticus, maintaining the same calm and aloof expression he had worn since their encounter in the expanse.


    Without warning, Kael bent down slightly, positioning his hands just below his waist, close to the hilts of the swords encircling him.


    Then, in a swift blur, Kael''s figure materialized in front of Atticus, his hands still poised in the same position directly above his waist.

 Chapter 172 Lightning Mimicry

    <h4>Chapter 172 Lightning Mimicry</h4>


    Kael''s figure blurred as he moved, instantaneously appearing in front of Atticus, hands still in the same position, directly above his waist.


    Looking at Kael''s form in front of him, Atticus couldn''t help but be a little shocked.


    Kael''s speed didn''t change; he was still advancing towards him in slow motion, but what was shocking was the fact that looking at Kael, Atticus couldn''t predict any of movement he was about to make.


    There were no slightest shift in weights, no tensing of muscles before a strike, no rhythmic inhales or exhales signaling a specific technique.


    It was as if what was currently heading towards him was a piece of rock! Kael was apletely nk te.


    Since he couldn''t predict Kael''s movement, Atticus focused on any movement he was going to make.


    Even though he could predict, he was still able to observe Kael in slow motion. The only thing that would change was that Atticus would have less time to react.


    And then, Kael''s entire body tensed simultaneously, making it practically impossible for Atticus to predict his next actions.


    With lightning reflexes, Kael''s left hand swiftly drew a sword from his right waist, executing an upward swing with remarkable speed.


    Seeing this, Atticus agilely swerved to the right, evading the strike.


    Almost immediately, Kael''s right hand flexed, seamlessly unsheathing the sword on his left waist. This time, executing a swift downward swing.


    As quick as lightning, Atticus controlled the earth from under him, as it moved through his legs, his torso, and finally to his right hand, immediately transforming and molding into the shape of a sword.


    Atticus focused on it, making sure it waspletely sturdy.


    Then, his hand blurred as he deftly parried Kael''s downward strike with the earthen sword.


    However, what happened next baffled Atticus as Kael immediately let go of the sword he just blocked, instantaneously unsheathing another sword from his waist andunching a new attack from the right.


    Atticus effortlessly blocked the strike once more, but before the force could even transfer, Kael had left the sword he had first blocked, instantly unsheathing and unleashing another attack with it.


    This sequence yed out as Atticus easily blocked the strikes from all eight swords. The attacks urred so rapidly and from all directions that each sword remained suspended in the air, each one conveniently facing in different directions.


    ''Ah, I see,'' Atticus thought with a smile.


    Then, at a speed beyond what many youths taking the test could fathom, both of Kael''s hands blurred as he instantly unleashed attacks from all directions simultaneously.


    His hands moved so fast that he grabbed each sword in the air, shing them with such rapidity that it appeared as if different people were attacking Atticus from various angles.


    Getting attacked from all directions in such a way, many would struggle to parry or block each of the attacks.


    Atticus had already predicted what Kael was nning, but he had still let him do what he wanted to do. The speed Kael was currently attacking at was beyond what a normal Advanced+ rank could reach; ''It''s probably rted to his bloodline,'' Atticus deduced.


    But so what if Kael''s speed was greater than what an Advanced+ rank could reach? To Atticus, it was no faster than a snail.


    ''I''ll use lightning mimicry,'' Atticus gingerly decided.


    Even though Atticus could surpass Kael''s speed even without it, he still wanted to use it. He enjoyed the feeling every time he utilized it.


    Ever since Atticus had advanced to the Expert-rank a year back, as usual, he got some other elements unlocked.


    But instead of the three like when he advanced to the Advanced rank, Atticus had only gotten two.


    Awakening lightning was a given considering who was training him, and as for the second element, after a brief contemtion, Atticus had decided on the ice element.


    Of course, Magnus had immediately been able to tell when he had awakened these elements, and after a few weeks, Atticus was able to unlock each one of them and train them like there was no tomorrow.


    But this was the first time he was going to use the lightning elemental mimicry in actual battle that wasn''t training.


    The Lightning elemental mimicry,pared to air, was like heaven and earth when it came to speed.


    As fast as lightning, Atticus stimted his lightning bloodline with his mana, moving it around his body.


    In that electrifying moment, Atticus felt an exhrating surge coursing through his veins, transforming his very essence. As this feeling intensified, he became acutely aware of the newfound precision in his movements.


    Every step, every shift of weight, was executed with a breathtaking uracy that bordered on the sublime.


    Yet, what made this experience truly extraordinary was the absence of the expected visual cues. No streaks of lightning adorned his form; instead, the power manifested internally.


    This was the evolution of the elemental mimicry art. After advancing it to the Advanced+ rank, it had grown remarkably.


    It was especially ring after he advanced his bloodline to level 3. Apart from being able to hide the visual elemental cues he emitted, before, Atticus had only been able to control whatever element he was using elemental mimicry with, but with the advance in level, there were no such restrictions.


    Now, regardless of whatever element he was mimicking, Atticus could control any elements he wished.


    With giddy anticipation, Atticus gazed at Kael''s attacks, then with thunderous speed, he raised the earthen sword in his hand, parrying every one of the attacks wlessly.


    And before Kael could react, like a bolt of lightning, Atticus surged forward, closing the gap between them in an instant.


    The air itself seemed to part in acknowledgment of his velocity, leaving a shimmering streak behind him as he closed in on Kael.


    In one seamless motion, Atticus drew back his hands, fingers clenched in a fist. With unbridled power, he unleashed a devastating blow upon Kael''s stomach.


    The impact resonated through the forest, the force radiating through Kael''s form like ripples on a pond, forming three concentric circles of kic energy that pulsed outward behind Kael''s figure.


    For a suspended moment, Kael''s form hung in the air, his body leaning forward, the sheer force of the blow bending him at the waist.


    Then, with a sudden and explosive release of energy, Kael''s form shot backward through the forest at supersonic speeds.

 Chapter 173 Three P

    <h4>Chapter 173 Three P</h4>


    Back in the circr hall, following Atticus'' brutal punch, Magnus''s hands gripping the chair handle he was sitting in tightened, cracks immediately appeared on the graphene made chairs.


    It was obviuos to anyone watching that Magnus had controlled his strength a great deal; just a single clenching of the Paragon''s fist was enough to crush most things in Eldoralth to oblivion.


    Magnus was trying so hard not to jump up and join in on the cheers for Atticus. This boy was making him so proud!


    In fact he was angry, angry that he had to watch watch this fight with the rest of the Paragons.


    He subtly cleared his throat, making sure that none of his actions were seen by the rest of the paragons. He had an image to maintain, after all.


    But Magnus''s worries were for naught as each of the Paragons had theirplete focus on the screens, a hint of shock coloring their features as their mind raced.


    Since when did the Ravenstein family birth another monster?


    The current main family of the Ravenstein family was a family of monsters. It was as if their entire lineage was blessed to keep producing geniuses.


    Since they became the main family, in every generation, including the current one, they had never failed to birth monsters.


    Magnus was one, Avalon was another, and now Atticus? That would be too much!


    The other families had been d that Magnus had married and given birth to Avalonte, but the same couldn''t be said for Avalon.


    Avalon had married young. He was still young, and each of them in the room had no doubt that with his talent, sooner orter, he would advance to the Paragon rank.


    If care was not taken, with the way every thing was ying out, it was possible that the Ravenstein family would have 3 Paragons simultaneously, a scenario each tier one family in the human domainpletely dreaded happening.


    Normally, the lifespan of Paragons in the human domain goes as far as 300 years, while the average time it took an individual to advance to this rank was at least 100 years.


    Reaching the Paragon rank wasn''t something everyone can do, which was why each tier one family in the human domain tried their hardest to give birth to as many children as they can, as early as possible.


    Because there was no guarantee that any one of their children would achieve the Paragon rank.


    A tier one family without a Paragon rank wasn''t a tier one family; such a family would immediately fall without warning, with each of the other tier ones splitting their assets.


    The highest number of Paragon rank individuals a family had ever gotten at the same time was two, and this was usually fine, as by the time a new Paragon was born, the old was usually old and didn''t have much time to live.


    But from the current looks of things, the Ravenstein family would break the status quo, tipping the power bnce in the human domain by birthing 3 Paragon ranks at the same time.


    No one in the room had doubts that Avalon would be a Paragon rank. They had all initially been scared of Ariel too because of his talent, but they were all d and had calmed down when he was killed.


    But now, they had birthed another monster.


    Each of the Paragons couldn''t help but turn to look at Magnus once again; but this time, many of them had a dangerous glint passing through their eyes.


    Among the Paragons, the only one who, for even a second, didn''t take his eyes away from the screen was Aric.


    Unlike what many thought he would be feeling currently, there was currently a huge grin on Aric''s face.


    His eyes seemed to glow with intensity as a palpable aura subtly leaked out from his form.


    Both of his hands were tightened into fists as his eyes bore into the screen disying Atticus and Kael.


    Anyone who knew Aric would immediately be able to tell that he was excited, very excited.


    It was a reaction that would baffle many. Wasn''t his son just beaten? Why would he be excited?


    WOOOOOOAAAAHHHHHHHHH!!!!


    The cheers of the crowd below brought all of them back from their thoughts. They each turned their gaze back at the screens.


    The fight wasn''t over yet.


    ¡­


    Amidst the dense foliage of the forest, Kael''s painful coughs echoed as he coughed a mouth full of blood.


    He found himself lodged in the upper reaches of a colossal tree, his body battered and broken, and the taste of blood lingering in his mouth.


    Kael struggled to move. His whole torso was sending a whole wave of pain through his entire body.


    ''Lightning?'' He pondered.


    His body felt numb, the searing pain that coursed through his torso mimicked the aftermath of a lightning strike.


    Shaking off the feeling of difort, Kael forced his aching body to move, inching away from the massive tree he was lodged in.


    He fell down to the forest floor with a graceless thud, using his hands to stabilize hisnding.


    Coughing up remnants of blood, he cast his gaze upward, meeting the indifferent stare of Atticus, who stood a few meters away.


    Kael pushed himself up.


    Hepletely ignored the pain wracking his torso and cleaned the blood stains on his mouth.


    His clothes surrounding his stomach werepletely charred, as though they were burned. His neatly styled hair was in shambles with tree fragments lodged all over it.


    Through out the unfolding scene, Kael''s expression never once changed for even a single second.


    "Hmm," Kael muttered.


    Without breaking eye contact, Kael reached for his artifact, clicking on it and swiftly navigating to the ranking section.


    Immediately seeing what he was looking for, Kael closed it, turning his gaze back at Atticus.


    During all of this, neither Kael nor Atticus said a word to each other.


    And then suddenly, Kael spoke, "You''re Atticus, right?"

 Chapter 174 Berserk Form

    <h4>Chapter 174 Berserk Form</h4>


    "You''re Atticus, right?"


    Kael''s voice was calm, almost too calm. One would never think that he had just been punched so hard in the guts a few seconds ago.


    Hearing Kael''s question, Atticus couldn''t help but raise an eyebrow in slight confusion, but he still decided to answer his question, "Yeah."


    Kael nodded.


    The eight swords strewn across the forest floor began to tremble, and in a seamless motion, they shot towards Kael''s form. Each sword swiftly sheathed itself in the corresponding scabbard on his waist.


    Kael turned his neck to the sides, cracking it, rotating his shoulders trying to get rid of the stiff feeling in his body.


    "I owe you an apology," Kael dered, taking deliberate steps toward Atticus, his voice carrying an air of nonchnce. "I haven''t been taking this fight seriously."


    With each step he took, the atmosphere around Kael seemed to change. The wind intensified, causing leaves and branches to rustle in response.


    Kael advanced further, muttering under his breath,


    "Berserk Form: Unbound"


    Simultaneously, crimson like marks erupted from his chest, weaving aplex tapestry of intricate tattoos that snaked their way across his entire form.


    His eyes glowed with a red hue as his physique expanded in both mass and height, each sinew and muscle gaining an almost supernatural vitality.


    The sheer growth tore at his clothes, unable to withstand the newfound strength and size. Fabric strained against burgeoning muscles, revealing the raw power surging beneath.


    His brown hair seemed to lengthen as it grew down, cascading down to almost ankle level.


    The sheathed swords around him seemed to hum with apelling urgency, as if they themselves yearned to be unsheathed


    Kael ced his right hand on the hilt of the broadsword hanging on his back, effortlessly lifting it up as he held it in front of him.


    Locking his glowing red eyes on to Atticus, Kael continued, his voice resonating throughout the entire forest,


    "My name is Kael Stormrider. Remember it."


    As soon as Kael uttered those words, each of the eight swords around his waist shot in to the skies.


    Before Atticus could fathom what was happening, Kael''s colossal figure rocketed towards him at supersonic speed, the ground he previously stood on instantaneously imploding.


    In an almost teleportation like speed, Kael materialized in front of Atticus, his broad sword enveloped in a palpable red aura, raised skyward as he brought it down in a devastating arc.


    The speed was so intense that the air seemed to run away from it, as though disdaining toe too close to the sword''s unstoppable and powerful descent.


    Atticus responded with lightning fast reflexes, darting to the right like a streak of lightning, effectively evading the impending attack.


    BOOOM!


    The ensuing impact was nothing short of catastrophic, striking the earth with a resounding boom and sending shockwaves rippling outward in every direction.


    Trees within a 30 meter radius were instantly uprooted, unable to withstand the force.


    The resulting shockwave propelled Atticus backward for several meters. However, before he could catch his breath, his heightened sense of ''feel'' detected movements from all directions.


    Atticus reacted instantaneously, bncing on one leg and executing a rapid spin in the air, narrowly evading eight gleaming swords that threatened to pierce through his form from all angles.


    Just as Atticus was about tond, his senses detected another movement from behind. Swiftly swerving, he crossed his hands on his chest, immediately manipting the earth to coalesce and reinforce around his arms and torso with lightning speed.


    A supersonic punch struck his form, the force so strong it created multiple concentric circles around the point of impact, shooting Atticus backward through the air. He crashed into multiple trees in rapid session.


    Not even allowing him to breathe, Kael''s form immediately materialized on top of Atticus, who was still shooting backward, his broad sword already shing downwards, threatening to turn him into mush.


    Atticus'' gaze turned cold.


    ''Don''t get cocky. Fire mimicry,''


    Atticus form flickered to the side instantaneously, narrowly evading the devastating swing.


    His hands pointed downward, he released a massive burst, propelling himself towards Kael at a speed thetter couldn''t hope to match.


    Another powerful st from his right heel followed, delivering a brutal uppercut kick to Kael''s jaw. The attacknded with a sickening crunch, sending Kael shooting upwards through the air.


    But Atticus wasn''t done; instantaneously releasing rapid, controlled bursts from his hands and legs, Atticus'' figure rotated rapidly in the air, his spinning form instantly appearing close to Kael up in the skies.


    His legs raised skyward, and Atticus focused the entirety of his gathered spinning momentum into his right leg.


    Controlling the earth to wrap around his leg, he released a colossal burst, elerating the velocity of his descending leg to unimaginable heights.


    BAAAMMMM!


    The attacknded on Kael with brutal intensity, generating shockwaves that rippled outward.


    Kael''s figure shot down through the skies,nding on the forest floor and forming a huge crater.


    Atticus swiftly zoomed towards where Kael had fallen, intending on ending the fight. But just as he got to a few meters away from the crater,


    ROOOAAARRRRR!!


    A loud, resounding roar shook the forest floor, its intensity rming, sending shockwaves ripping outward in all directions.


    Dust filled the air as the force swept through the scene, propelling Atticus through the air. He executed a backflip mid air, swiftly turning to face Kael within the huge crater.


    Inside the crater, Kael stood. His body seemed to have undergone another remarkable change, doubling in bulk, attaining a colossal height of 10 feet.


    His hair had grown longer, now cascading down with an almost ethereal grace, adopting a striking red hue.


    The red like tattoos that adorned his body, already a mesmerizing disy, now glowed with an even more intense luminosity.


    Eight swords rapidly spun around Kael''s transformed figure. The des moved with an almost preternatural speed, creating a whirling dance of lethal precision.


    Kael''s red eyesnded on Atticus, his voice bestial as he uttered,


    "Berserk Form: Fury,"

 Chapter 175 End Of Test

    <h4>Chapter 175 End Of Test</h4>


    The whole area went dead silent as every single student in the coliseum watched the unfolding battle with bated breaths.


    Everyone was so focused on the battle that they had all forgotten that there were even other participants taking the test.


    Their eyes were fixed on just a single screen.


    Seeing Kael''s newly transformed figure through the screens, everyone in the coliseum felt their hearts skip a beat, their grips on their seats tightening as everyone tried their possible best not to miss a single thing.


    Never in many of their wildest dreams would they believe that they would be able to see such an intense fight while watching the first year''s test.


    Everyone watching the test was either 2nd or 3rd years and had all gone through many battles, but even then, the powers Atticus and Kael were disying werepletely beyond the first years!


    Where had these two monsterse from? Was life even fair?


    Many still couldn''t believe what they were watching, which was why they were all trying hard not to miss a thing.


    ¡­


    Back in the forest, Atticus gazed at Kael''s transformed figure, whose red eyes werepletely locked onto him. A palpable red aura enveloped his form.


    ''What a powerful bloodline.''


    Honestly, if anyone had told Atticus that Kael''s bloodline would have been so powerful, he would have dismissed it as a lie.


    If Atticus were to bepletely truthful, utilizing his current powers fully, he would be able to easily defeat Kael within less than a second. But if Atticus had been in the same rank with Kael, while the result wouldn''t change, Atticus would have struggled a bit before he could defeat him.


    This was, of course, without using the life weapon''s arts. Utilizing that, the fight wouldn''t evenst a second in either of those scenarios.


    Atticus sighed. He was wasting too much time fighting Kael. ''I think it''s about time I end it,''


    Atticus''s thoughts were followed by him cing his right hand on the katana strapped to his left waist.


    Atticus was finally going to use his katana!


    Regardless of all the training Atticus had done with his elements, regardless of all the training he had done with his arts and perception, Atticus had never for once forgotten the life weapon''s arts.


    After he advanced to the expert rank, Atticus had expected his consciousness to be called back into the life weapon''s realm so he could learn the next art, but no matter how long he waited, no such thing happened.


    This issue had first baffled him, making him think about what Cedric had done back then when he had gotten a sudden increase in power.


    He had, of course, tried to question the Katana for answers, but he hade out with nothing.


    After a while, Atticus decided to let the matter go. What will happen will happen.


    During the years, he had constantly trained the two arts, increasing his proficiency in them to staggering levels. What he loved most about the life weapons art was the fact that the art would constantly grow as he grew. Meaning, regardless of how powerful Atticus became in the future, the life weapon arts would always be useful.


    The air seemed to change around Atticus as his hair fluttered wildly. Kael''s aura, which was initially overwhelming the whole area and his form, was immediately dispelled as though it were an insignificant breeze.


    Kael immediately noticed the change in the air around Atticus. He raised his broad sword in front of him as the palpable red aura enveloping his form surged and increased in intensity.


    The eight gleaming swords that were moving around him at perpetual motion all came to an abrupt halt in the air, the swords all changing directions pointing their sharp ends towards Atticus''s form.


    Both Atticus and Kael''s auras seemed to sh, the wind in the area intensifying as the trees and leaves whipped about. The tension in the air was palpably intense.


    And just as both their figures were about to erupt in power, suddenly an AI voice resounded across the entirety of the forest, reaching the ears of every single youth currently taking the test.


    [The test is over. You would all be teleported immediately.]


    And before every single youth could react, a golden aura enveloped each and every one of them, and instantaneously every youth disappeared from the forest.


    ¡­


    Back in the circr hall, the chair Aric was sitting on imploded as his aura briefly surged.


    He quicklyposed himself, subtly clicking his tongue in dissatisfaction. ''So close,'' he thought.


    The rest of the paragons gazed at Aric with narrowed eyes. Just why are monsters appearing everywhere?


    The prowess Kael had just shown was beyond what many of them thought he could disy.


    Even though they had all initially epted that he was the best talent in the younger generation, this was way beyond what he should have been able to achieve even at the Advanced+ rank.


    They, as paragons, were well aware of Aric''s bloodline even though it wasn''t known by the masses.


    The berserker bloodline.


    It was a very powerful bloodline that enhances the power of its wielder to an extraordinary degree. But even with this, just how could a 15-year-old get so powerful!


    The amount of events each of them witnessed today was so overwhelming that they had all forgotten they came here to watch their grandchildren. Every single screen in the hall had been showing Atticus and Kael''s fight with none of them even watching the rest of the participants.


    Two monsters in the first year, just how would this turn out?


    "ke," Aric suddenly called, snapping them out of their thoughts.


    And immediately, a man materialized in the middle of the hall, swiftly getting down on one knee, with his headpletely bowed as he greeted,


    "I greet the esteemed Paragons."


    "Handle the rest," Aric immediatelymanded.


    "By your word," ke swiftly responded, and with a deep bow to the remaining paragons, he quickly left the hall.


    And just as swiftly, without even as much as a word, each of the Paragons disappeared from the hall.


    ¡­


    Atticus experienced the usual surreal feeling and darkness. And after a few seconds, Atticus opened his eyes to the sound of millions of youths cheering loudly.


    WOOOOOOOOOAAAAAAAAHHHHHHH!!!!!!


    The whole coliseum erupted into fervent cheers as the millions of youths who had participated in the test all materialized in the middle of the coliseum.


    The intensity of the cheers was so rming that the ground was subtly quaking.


    ATTICUS!! ATTICUS!! ATTICUS!!


    KAEL!! KAEL!! KAEL!!


    And amongst the fervent cheers of the audience, two names were constantly resounding across the coliseum. The intensity of the cheers increased even more as therge screens disyed the figures of Atticus and Kael, with thetter having changed back to normal.


    WOOOAHHH!!!!!


    The Ravenstein youths all screamed at the top of their lungs as they saw Atticus''s figure appear on the screen. Their cheers masked by the screams of the rest of the crowd.


    Atticus turned his gaze around the coliseum, calmly looking at the cheering crowd. He was currently in the middle of millions of the other youths who participated in the test.


    ''So we were being watched by the whole academy, huh.''


    Atticus had suspected that they were being watched, but he would never have imagined that it would be by the whole academy. Then Atticus suddenly remembered something, ''Wait! My rank!'' He thought frantically.


    Just as he was about to check the rankings on his device, a palpable aura suddenly descended on the whole coliseum, and as if turning off a switch, the whole area turned silent.


    Atticus turned his gaze upwards and saw a man floating up in the skies.


    He had a crown of gray hair and wore a white suit, radiating a grandmaster rank aura.


    "Wee to the academy, youths!" His voice boomed around the coliseum, reaching the ears of everyone present.


    "My name is Harrison ke, and I am the Vice Principal of this academy,"


    "Congrattions, you have allpleted the test, and many of you have proven yourselves to be warriors in the making,"


    "But you all shouldn''t rx, for this is just the beginning of your arduous path in the academy,"


    "I shall start by announcing the top 1000 participants." Harrison''s words were followed by arge screen appearing on top of the one disying Atticus and Kael, disying the top 1000 rankings.


    =======


    1. Zoey Starhaven ¡ª 180,400 pts


    2. Atticus Ravenstein ¡ª 160,100 pts


    3. Kael Stormrider ¡ª 145,050 pts


    4. Ain Frostvale ¡ª 120,500 pts


    5. Seraphin Steris ¡ª 115,000 pts


    6. Aurora Ravenstein ¡ª 114,900 pts


    7. Eldric Emberforge ¡ª 111,200 pts


    8. Harmonic Resonara ¡ª 110,600 pts


    9. L Alverian ¡ª 108,300 pts...¡­


    ===


    Looking at the rankings, Atticus''s gaze immediatelynded on his name at the second position.


    ''Shit,'' he thought in annoyance.


    Because he had wasted and lost track of time when he was fighting Kael, Atticus had missed the chance to get the first position. He couldn''t help but shiver when he thought of how Magnus would react.


    Seeing the rankings, the audience in the coliseum all erupted into murmurs. Many of them were surprised at the person who took the first rank.


    They had all been so engrossed in the battle between Atticus and Kael that they hadn''t even checked the other youths who were participating.


    Harrison released his aura once more, silencing the crowd.


    He continued, "Now, these next instructions are for the youths who ranked below the 1000 disyed on the screen. If you click on your artifacts and navigate to the ''choose a leader'' section, a new page would open up for you, asking you to, like the name implies, choose a leader."


    "You must select a leader from the 1000 youths presented. Think wisely, as the chosen leader will guide you throughout your time at the academy. Alternatively, any of the 1000 can opt out of leadership, allowing them to pick a leader for themselves. The 1001st rank will automatically fill the 1000th position if someone chooses not to lead."


    "I would also advise you all not to waste too much time; each leader can only ept at most 1200 youths under their leadership."


    "You have 30 minutes."

 Chapter 176 Divisions

    <h4>Chapter 176 Divisions</h4>


    "You have 30 minutes."


    Hearing those words, Atticus''s thoughts raced as he tried to understand what was going on.


    ''Choosing a leader? Wasn''t this supposed to be an academy where we attend sses and other school activities?'' Atticus pondered.


    He hadpletely regarded the academy exactly as its name implies, a school. But from what he had just heard, it seemed like it was far from what he was expecting.


    Since it was obvious Harrison wasn''t going to exin further, Atticus decided to follow his instructions and see what he was talking about.


    Clicking his artifact, a holographic disy materialized in front of his face.


    Amongst the many icons on the disy, Atticus quickly spotted the ''choose a leader'' by the side. Just as he was about to click on it, Atticus suddenly received a notification on his disy.


    [Aurora Ravenstein has joined your Division.]


    And almost simultaneously, multiple notifications followed,


    [Lucas Ravenstein has joined your Division.]


    [Nate Ravenstein has joined your Division.]


    [Aria Ravenstein has joined your Division.] ¡­..


    The notifications kept on appearing until all the Ravenstein youth who had participated in the test had joined.


    Atticus also noticed that below each of the messages, there was a reject option there, which meant that he had the ability to refuse any of them if he wished.


    As soon as each of the Ravenstein youth joined, Atticus suddenly began receiving rapid notifications about random people joining his Division.


    He had expected this to happen honestly; since he was the 2nd rank, many would want to join his group even if they didn''t know anything about him. The name ''Ravenstein'' would be plenty enough for them.


    Atticus didn''t refuse any of them. Since all of the Ravenstein youths had already joined his group, there was no reason to. The 1181 remaining members had toe from somewhere.


    The 30 minutes quickly psed, and Harrison clicked on the device on his wrist. Seeing that every one of the youths was in a group, he closed it.


    Releasing his aura to silence the crowd, he continued speaking,


    "Excellent! Now that you all have joined a group, let us move to the next step," Harrison dered.


    "Seconds from now, each division will be transported to different regions within the outer parts of the academy. As soon as you get there, consult your artifacts for further directives,"


    "I wish you good luck!"


    As soon as Harrison said those words, the whole coliseum floor immediately radiated a golden light epassing all the first-year youths on the ground, and before any of them could react, they were all teleported out of the area.


    ¡­.


    Zoey gradually opened her eyes, emerging from a brief moment of darkness to find herself within a in, unfurnished room. She took a few seconds to get her bearings.


    ''Where am I?'' she thought.


    ''Stop daydreaming and look in front of you,'' a petite voice suddenly responded to her thoughts inside her head.


    Zoey listened and turned her gaze upwards, immediately seeing the figure of an extremely beautiful woman whose every feature embodied perfection in every aspect. She was looking at her with a gentle smile.


    Zoey immediately bowed down, paying her respects. "I humbly greet you, Grand Matron," she greeted.


    Seraphina smiled warmly, seeing her granddaughter act this way. "Come on, Zoey, I''ve told you countless times that you don''t have to do this," she remarked.


    An invisible aura enveloped Zoey, gently lifting her and bringing her into Seraphina''sforting embrace as she hugged her tightly.


    "Congrattions on bing the first rank, Zoey," she added.


    Zoey, who was currently being tightly hugged by Seraphina, let go of her stiffness as she smiled and hugged her back. "Thank you, grandma," she replied.


    Seraphina''s eyebrows twitched, she tightened her hold on Zoey, "I told you not to call me that."


    Zoey, who was now suffocating, immediately relented. "Yes, yes, auntie, auntie,"


    After a few moments, Seraphina finally loosened the hold, making Zoey able to breathe.


    Zoey had always been close to her grandmother, even more than her mother.


    And a part of this was because her mother was always pestering her to get engaged quickly, even going as far as setting her up with other young masters from the other tier one family. And this was when she was just 13! Zoey just couldn''tprehend why her mother was acting that way.


    No matter how many times she asked, she wasn''t able to get an appropriate answer.


    Every single one of the men she had met had all been incredibly repulsive and stupid. She had met both her mates and older men, but even then, they were all the same thing¡ªidiots.


    Despite her young age, every single one of them looked at her with one expression: lust. It unnerved her to her core. Every time she felt them looking at her this way, it took every single self-control she had to stop herself from gouging their eyeballs out.


    But Zoey would have never expected to hear what her grandmother said next.


    "Did you see a boy you like?" Seraphina suddenly asked, setting Zoey slightly on edge.


    Her smile faltering, Zoey responded, "Not you too, grandma."


    Seraphina reassured her with a chuckle, "You don''t have to worry; I''m not going to pester you like your mother."


    The relief washed over Zoey, but Seraphina suddenly continued,


    "But I''ll only give my blessings if you choose either one of these boys, the 2nd rank or the 3rd rank of the first years."


    ...


    Atticus, for the third time in one day, felt the same surreal feeling and darkness that came with teleporting. ''I''m getting tired of this.''


    As Atticus''s eyes fluttered open, he discovered himself in a vast expanse that stretched for kilometers in every direction.


    Towering giant trees, their imposing forms reaching over 50 meters skyward, surrounded the entirety of thendscape, creating a natural fortress.


    Hearing some sounds from his back, Atticus turned and saw many youths sprawled across the expanse. Seeing them, Atticus assumed that they were the people who joined his group.


    "Atticus!"


    He suddenly heard a feminine voice call out to him. Atticus turned to see Aurora and not so far away, the rest of the Ravenstein youths heading towards him.


    "Hey," Atticus greeted, raising his hand and fist bumping Aurora''s hand in the air.


    "How the hell weren''t you the first rank?" Aurora quizzed, her surprise painted across her features.


    She, of all people, knew how strong Atticus was, even though it was only the level he had shown her. She just couldn''t fathom why Atticus hadn''t taken the first ce.


    Atticus couldn''t help but smile wryly at her question. "I got a little distracted," using his hand to scratch his head, Atticus awkwardly responded.


    Aurora couldn''t help but look at Atticus dumbfounded for a few seconds before bursting into slight chuckles. "What could have possibly distracted you? Ha! Someone''s going to get punished by Grandpa Magnus," she burst intoughter, which made Atticus turn a little red in embarrassment.


    Atticus had told Aurora his promise to Magnus, and she knew well how intense Atticus''s training with Magnus was because she sometimes sees the result herself, seeing the worn-out figure of Atticus after the training.


    The rest of the Ravenstein youth all finally reached the duo after a few seconds with Nate immediately bombarding Atticus with questions about the test. They had each seen how low he was in the rankings before he suddenly shot up the ranks. Atticus simply gave them the same response he gave to Aurora¡ªhe had been distracted.


    Many of the other youths gathered all watched them from a distance, some waiting for the perfect opportunity to approach. Regardless of them being in the academy, the Ravensteins were still at tier one family.


    But just as Atticus was talking with the Ravenstein youths, suddenly, he felt a subtle vibrationing from the earth.


    It was so subtle that at first, only Atticus among the thousand present was able to pick up on the vibration.


    But as the seconds ticked by, the vibrations started increasing in intensity until practically all the youth in the area could feel the ground trembling.


    Everyone turned their gazes around, trying to make sense of the upheaval.


    Atticus narrowed his eyes, attempting to look into the distance to see what was happening. His sight was way better than what the youths in the expanse could hope to achieve, being able to see hundreds of meters easily.


    It was then that Atticus saw it.


    Emerging from the imposing forest was a horde of vicious monsters, resembling a relentless tsunami, charged towards them with rming speed.


    Atticus reacted immediately.


    Focusing on the fire element, he swiftly released a st from his feet, propelling himself as he shot up the skies.


    As soon as Atticus got high enough in the air, he swiftly turned his gaze around the whole expanse, and what he saw immediately made his heart clench.


    From the forest surrounding them, in all directions, an army of beasts numbering in the thousands spilled out like a tsunami, every single one of them heading in the same direction¡ªtowards the youths gathered in the expanse.


    Atticus''s gaze turned frigid.

 Chapter 177 I Am The Strongest

    <h4>Chapter 177 I Am The Strongest</h4>


    Inside a dimly lit room, only the lightsing from the numerous screens disyed on the wall lit up the room.


    The room bore a striking resemnce to the Ravenstein control room, with different operators manning various monitors, and multiple screens being disyed on the walls, each monitoring different regions.


    At the back of this setting, two figures stood side by side, overseeing the entire operation. The first was a man wearing a pure white suit, and he stared intently at the live footage disyed on the screens.


    This room was the control room that the academy used to monitor the new students, particrly the first year students.


    The academy was, as its name implies, a school. But it wasn''t a typical educational institution. It focused on training and molding youths into warriors.


    Contrary to expectations, there were hardly any normal school activities like sses. Upon entering the academy, every student would be thrust directly into livebat without warnings.


    While there were still some sses and training sessions, they were incredibly scarce, especially for first year students.


    The screens disyed different regions where all the first year divisions were transported to.


    Sector one, the academy, was massive, with the regions the first years were transported to being at least 1000 km away from each other, and this was all just in the outer part of the academy.


    Depending on the year, the theme and location for the students would change, with the first years upying the outer parts of the academy, the second year the middle part, and the third year the inner parts.


    Beside Harrison stood a strikingly beautiful woman, well-endowed in all the right ces. She also had grey hair and bore a slight resemnce to Harrison.


    "It seems you are more interested in this year''s entrants, Dad," she remarked.


    Harrison, who didn''t remove his gaze from the screens, furrowed his brow slightly.


    "Isabe, I thought I told you to address me by my appropriate title when we''re in public spaces," he reprimanded.


    Isabe turned her gaze to her father, who remained silent. A knowing shake of her head followed.


    She knew this stubborn man the best, he was her father after all. No matter how trivial the matter was, if it contradicted his principles, he wouldn''t relent, even if his life was on the line.


    With a short sigh, Isabe relented. "I apologize¡­ Vice Principal."


    Harrison nodded, seemingly satisfied with his daughter''s change. He decided to answer her inquiry, "Apart from the fact that many heirs from tier-one families entered the academy this year, I''m sure you watched the battle between those two."


    Isabe nodded. There was no need for Harrison to mention the names of those two monsters. Almost every academy staff member watched their battle and was shell-shocked by what they had witnessed.


    Harrison continued, "Those two will undoubtedly grow to be strong pirs of humanity. And I''ll make sure their growth goes unhindered, no matter the cost," Harrison dered, his resolve permeating the room.


    Isabe released arge, audible sigh. ''He''s doing it again,'' she thought, parting her lips with a shake of her head.


    Opting to leave the matter, she redirected her gaze back to the screens


    ¡­


    Back at the expanse, as soon as Atticus saw the army of monstersing from every direction, his gaze turned frigid.


    With the speed the beasts were all moving at, they would reach them in under just 5 minutes.


    Atticus allowed himself to drop downwards,nding back on the ground gently.


    Aurora and the other Ravenstein youths all turned to him with their inquisitive gazes, clearly trying to ask what was going on.


    The forest was kilometers away from the middle of the expanse where they were all in. It was a distance none, currently aside from Atticus, could see through.


    Aurora had also wanted to fly up and join Atticus in the air, but Atticus hadn''t spent that much time in the air, seemingly just seconds.


    The rest of the youth in the expanse all broke into chatters and murmurs, everyone wondering what was going on as the ground kept trembling.


    Atticus''s mind was working at a fast speed, trying to figure out how best to handle this situation. There were currently a lot of things Atticus had to consider with many questions needing answers.


    Why had they suddenly transported them here? Why did they ask the other students to choose a leader? Why were they suddenly being attacked by an army of magical beasts just a few seconds after being transported?


    Atticus could stand here all day listing the things he couldn''t understand, but instead of doing that, he shook his head, clearing out all of the useless thoughts.


    Harrison had already told them where to get their answers, through their artifact. But now clearly wasn''t the time for that.


    In the current situation of things, those answers were all quite literally irrelevant. There was only one thing that mattered now¡ªhow was he going to handle the current situation.


    Atticus was very confident in his power; he could, if he wanted, at the very least escape if things got dangerous. But considering all the things that had happened so far, Atticus decided that that approach wasn''t necessary.


    There had always been one constant fact since he had stepped into the academy, and it was the first instruction they were all given when they started the test¡ªnone of them could die.


    If their lives were ever in danger, they would get protected.


    But even with this assurance, Atticus refused to let his guard down.


    He was about 90% sure that they were all being tested right now, which meant that depending on their performance here, they would be graded. Given the sheer magnitude of the attack, Atticus was sure that this was very important.


    So, havinge to that conclusion, what was Atticus''s role here in all of this?


    It was simple; he was the ''leader,'' exactly as his title implied.


    And what does a leader do?


    They lead.


    As Atticus''s thoughts churned, a second had not even passed in reality.


    Abruptly, he unleased his aura, a subtle wave that seamlessly nketed every youth clustered in the vicinity.


    Although his aura wasn''t overwhelming as he was still maintaining his Advanced+ rank. But regardless, the aura was still able to stop the youths from chattering and getting their attention.


    Atticus focused on the earth element, elevating himself from the ground, making sure everyone?of the youths could see him.


    "Listen up," Atticus''s voice reverberated, a controlled boom that defied the need for shouting; in fact, it was as if he was talking casually.


    After he had ranked up his bloodline, a lot of new things opened up for Atticus. Things that Atticus could never dream of using his elements to do became as easy as breathing.


    Currently, he was manipting the air to increase the intensity of his voice, making sure that everyone in the area could hear him clearly.


    "I am Atticus Ravenstein, and I have been designated as your leader," his voice reached the ears of all the youths in the expanse.


    Atticus couldn''t call himself a born leader. In fact, the closest thing to a leadership position he had ever been in was during group projects back on earth.


    But even though he wasn''t a naturally born leader, Atticus believed that there was an easy way to lead.


    This way required him to have a particr quality, an attribute that no matter the circumstances, people would always revere.


    Regardless of how many people there were, regardless of how stubborn and proud they were, be the strongest in the room and you''ll have everyone''s attention.


    There was only one way Atticus could lead more than 1000 youths so abruptly, and that was by showing them overwhelming strength.


    Atticus continued,


    "Currently, thousands of beasts are closing in on us from all directions and all escape routes are blocked," he dered, allowing his words to sink in for a few seconds, making sure everyone of them knew the severity of the situation.


    Then, with a deliberate increase in the intensity of his voice, Atticus continued, "I am well aware that most of you only joined this group because of my rank, not even knowing who I am. I know you all might find it weird to suddenly start obeying orders of a guy you just met."


    "But let me show you why it would be in your best interest to do so."


    With a gradual raising of his right hand, the earth beneath them began to rumble, intensifying the earlier tremors.


    Struggling to maintain bnce, many youths bent down in an attempt to stabilize themselves.


    Suddenly, the ground within a 200 meter radius around Atticus surged, a colossal mass carrying all the youths skyward.


    The ascending tform continued its ascent until it reached a towering 60 feet high.


    Everyone, including the Ravenstein youths, all held open their mouths wide.


    This overwhelming disy of power, was it really done by their age mate? It was truly hard to believe that Atticus was 15, the same age as them.


    It was quite unfortunate that the first years weren''t able to witness the fight between Atticus and Kael. Only they know how they would feel if they did.


    Before any among them could regainposure, Atticus continued, his voice oozing with confidence,


    "It''s simple really; I am the strongest."

 Chapter 178 Weaklings

    <h4>Chapter 178 Weaklings</h4>


    "It''s simple, really. I am the strongest."


    As soon as Atticus uttered these words, total and utter silence engulfed the entire area, with only the slight trembling of the ground reminding every one of the seriousness of the situation.


    Every youth in the area fell into a state ofplete silence. They were all shell shocked.


    Such bold words!


    No one present doubted that Atticus was indeed the strongest among them after witnessing his disy of power. They''d have to be truly brain dead to believe otherwise.


    However, what none of them expected was for Atticus to be so bold and direct.


    His words elicited various reactions from those present.


    Lucas smiled slightly while looking at Atticus, thinking, ''Smart.''


    He couldn''t help but appreciate Atticus''s thought process. Hepletely agreed with the way he handled this situation.


    It was better to bepletely direct with them now and deal with any issues that would arise swiftly instead of trying to coddle them and waste valuable time.


    Nate smiled broadly. He had always preferred the direct approach in solving problems. He had no issue with issue with what Atticus had just said, it was the truth after all.


    All of the Ravenstein youths didn''t react adversely to his words. In the first ce, they had already epted Atticus as their leader.


    Why would they join his division if they weren''t ready to follow his lead? All of them ranked within the top 1000 and had the option of being a leader if they wished, but they didn''t and instead chose toe under Atticus.


    On the other hand, for the others, some of them who believed that the strong should always rule supported Atticus''s words. It was the way of the world they lived in.


    Unfortunately, not all the youths thought this way. Every one of them in the area was 15 years old, basically teenagers. And what is one of the prevailing feelings teenagers have? An inferiorityplex.


    Most, if not all, of the youths present were from ordinary families. They had grown up hearing that children from the tiered families were better and more talented than them. This feeling had been building up in many of them since childhood.


    Those particr individuals, upon hearing Atticus''s words, immediately got incensed. Many of them showed their dissatisfaction on their faces, frowning and subtly clicking their tongues.


    But, of course, none of them had the guts to openly show their dissatisfaction. The strength Atticus had just disyed, coupled with the fact that the other Ravenstein youths didn''t object to his words, was enough for them to understand that Atticus was in total control.


    Atticus, of course, noticed some of their dissatisfaction. To them, it might have been subtle, but it was ring to him.


    Bur even so, Atticus didn''t care. He truly didn''t care about their feelings. Atticus wasn''t heroic; he wasn''t here to make friends and pretend to be nice to everyone, especially to the youths gathered in front of him.


    It was hypocrisy at the highest level.


    Why had they joined his division in the first ce?


    They knew nothing about him. He didn''t ask them to join, so why did they all join? Simple: because of his strength.


    They all wanted to benefit from being under him because he was the 2nd rank. They were all basically leeches.


    They joined to use him, so why were they whining like little kids because he simply stated theplete truth?


    Just as Atticus was about to continue speaking, his keen hearing suddenly picked up the sound of stifledughter.


    Atticus didn''t have to turn to know who the person was. He immediately recognized her because he had heard it constantly for the past 5 years.


    Turning his gaze to the side, Atticus saw the form of Aurora, who had one hand covering her mouth, trying her hardest to stop herself from bursting out intoughter.


    Aurora was truly struggling not tough. If not for the seriousness of the situation, she would have already given in and startedughing.


    What did she just hear!?


    ''I am the strongest,'' Aurora thought in her head, trying to mimic Atticus''s voice.


    It was taking cringe to the highest level!


    What made it even worse was Atticus''s serious face during the speech!


    Aurora''s face turned red as a tomato as she tried to stop herself fromughing.


    Looking at Aurora, Atticus''s mouth twitched. ''This girl,'' With a nce, he could immediately understand what was going through her head.


    Atticus swiftly concentrated on the earth element, and in an instant, the ground beneath Aurora surged upward, wrapping around her form.


    Before she could react, the earth enveloped her, pulling her into the ground. Her voice echoed, "Atticus, you bast-" as the earth swiftly closed, swallowing her words along with her.


    The rest of the Ravenstein youths chuckled a little bit, seeing both of them at it again.


    Atticus subtly cleared his throat, redirecting his gaze to the other youths, as if he hadn''t just buried a human being.


    "Good. I see there are no objections," Atticus''s voice resonated once again, reaching every youth on the tform.


    "Now," he muttered, his eyes fixed on the youths. With his perception operating at full speed, he meticulously scanned and assessed each individual on the tform.


    His speed was so rapid that his eyes moved at a blur every few milliseconds.


    Atticus had always relied on his vision as his dominant sense,plementing it with his heightened perception. Even after five years of training, his vision remained superior to his other senses.


    With how high his perception had grown, scanning 1000 youths in 10 seconds waspletely feasible.


    After scanning each of them, Atticus came to one conclusion in his head, ''Weak.''


    They were all weak!


    ''I guess this is to be expected,'' Atticus pondered. He had honestly expected this when he saw how quickly they had all joined his division.


    Considering the small number of tiered families in the human domain, the number of their youths joining the academy this year wasn''t even up to 1000.


    Given the natural talents of these youths, it was clear that they would each rank within the 1000th rank.


    Adding to the fact that the first years didn''t even witness Atticus''s prowess when he was battling with Kael during the test, with how fast each of the youths gathered had joined Atticus''s division, it was clear that many of them didn''t even give it much thought before they joined.


    They only wanted to stay under a powerful leader.


    There was only one group of individuals who would do that: weaklings.


    Atticus couldn''t help but feel a pang of disappointment seeing how weak they each were.


    The majority of them were still at the intermediate- rank!


    With only some of them being at the Intermediate rank.


    Atticus truly couldn''t fathom how he had ended up with a bunch of useless subordinates.


    ''What bad luck. To think they even had the guts to be dissatisfied when they were this weak,'' Atticus pondered, his irritation palpable.


    Then, he shook his head, clearing it of useless thoughts. ''There''s nothing I can do about it now. They are all already under me.''


    He continued, "Now, I want you all to separate into two groups. Step to the right if your specialty is focused on long range attacks and left if it''s closebat," Atticus instructed.


    Even though many of the youths were dissatisfied with Atticus''s earlier words, none still had the guts to disobey him.


    They all swiftly listened, and in under a few seconds, they formed two groups on the earthen tform.


    Atticus nodded seeing this. From the youths, about 20% of them focused on long range attacks, with the rest being closebat oriented.


    Atticus lowered the earth he was on,nding on the ground.


    Lucas, Nate and the rest of the Ravenstein youths all walked toward him. "What''s the n?" Lucas asked while looking at Atticus.


    He had also more or lesse to the same conclusions as Atticus, with this situation being a test and all.


    Honestly, fighting had never been Lucas''s forte, even back at the Raven camp. He was more focused on rune engraving.


    During the attack on the camp, Lucas had learned a very valuable lesson back then. It was a lesson that had helped him during the academy test; always be armed and prepared.


    At the Raven camp, he had always kept his runes inside his space storage, but after that event when he had been unable to ess them, Lucas started keeping most of them, especially the ones he would need to protect himself, on himself.


    Nate confidently thumped his chest, "Don''t worry, with me around, these beasts won''t stand a chance," he dered.


    Following his words was a subtle click of the tongue. Nate turned to see Eric, who was looking at him as if he were an idiot.


    "What, Eric? You wanna go?" Nate said, challenging Eric, to which Eric simply averted his gaze,pletely ignoring Nate.


    ***


    A/N: Thank you @Tobias_Hess for the amazing new cover.

 Chapter 179 Another Species

    <h4>Chapter 179 Another Species</h4>


    Atticus gazed at Nate and Eric, subtly shaking his head. With the way they were all acting, one would never know that a tsunami of viscious monsters was currently closing in on them from all directions.


    But this was not really surprising; the Ravenstein youths, especially the ones that experienced the attack on the Raven camp, had all gone through a lot back then.


    All the deaths and blood they had all witnessed that day had steeled their mind set. This situation was even easier, as all of them knew that their lives weren''t really in danger.


    ''Seems like they''ve gotten close together,'' Atticus noted.


    Back at the camp, Nate and Eric had been like oil and water, especially after Nate had been defeated by Eric during thebat challenges. Many years had passed since then; it was expected that they would at least get this close.


    Looking at the both of them, Atticus wasn''tpletely sure who would win in a fight. They both were at the Advanced- rank, with Nate awakening the earth element and Eric the expected darkness element.


    But looking at it from a logical perspective, Atticus would still lean toward Eric.


    Atticus removed his gaze away from the duo and answered Lucas''s inquiry, "We''ll be defending against them from this elevated vantage point," he exined.


    Lucas nodded in acknowledgment. Hearing it from Atticus, he too believed that it was the best option given the circumstances and the sheer scale of the monster wave heading towards them.


    Fighting them in open grounds waspletely suicidal, and many would instantly get wiped out.


    Without saying any other thing, Atticus started walking towards the north side of the tform.


    He had thought about how he wanted to deal with this monster wave.


    Honestly, there was a very easy way he could deal with this situation.


    Atticus could simply stay up on the tform, and if any monster got closer to the earthen tform, he could simply control the earth, sending out earthen spikes and keep on doing this, gradually reducing their numbers.


    But Atticus decided not to take that approach. Why?


    Because if he did that, he would basically be the only one doing everything.


    And that was not what a leader does.


    They lead, not handle everything on their own.


    Also, Atticus felt like doing that wouldn''t give a good ''grade'', that was if they were truly being tested.


    They were sure to grade him based on his performance of his given role; it was simply the obvious choice.


    There was only one way to fight an army of monsters of this size, and that was by whittling their numbers gradually until they were all gone.


    Navigating to the northern edge of the elevated tform, Atticus shifted his focus to the earth element.


    With a singlemand, he manipted the ground beneath and around the 50 foot high structure.


    The ground, responsive to his will, shifted and melded beneath and around the 50 foot high structure.


    Earth elements seamlessly came together, coalescing into a steep and nted hill, 50 meters in width, steep and nted, rising from the ground to the summit of the tform.


    A satisfied nod escaped Atticus as he observed the creation of the earthwork. Swiftly, before anyone could register his next move, he propelled himself into the air, descending gracefully to the bottom of the elevated tform.


    Atticus moved about 20 meters away from the tform. And with thought, he erected a few hundred sharp spikes that gutted from the earth facing the direction of the approaching monsters all around the earthen tform.


    Closing the distance to the tform, Atticus once again honed in on the earth element. His form blurred with speed as he circled the tform, crafting a trench 20 meters wide and 40 meters deep around its perimeter.


    Atticus finished his creation by adding sharp earthen spikes at the bottom of the trench.


    His speed and control over the earth element were so great that Atticus hadn''t even taken up to 20 seconds to do all this.


    Moving closer to the tform, Atticus also created multiple more obstacles around the tform and on the hill.


    He also added a mudslide barrage at the top of the hill, creating a muddy terrain that would destabilize the approaching monsters'' footing as they climb the hill.


    Standing at the top of the hill, Atticus formed huge boulders and rocks, stacking them close together at the top.


    He also created arge raised tform at the top, enough space to fit 200+ youths.


    After creating obstacles all around the area and on the hill, Atticus nodded approvingly, gazing at his handy work.


    It looked like a fortress now. The whole tform was surrounded by deadly obstacles, and Atticus focused more of these obstacles on the side the hill was on.


    This hill was where they would each fight and gradually reduce the numbers of the beast.


    Atticus couldn''t call himself an expert in warfare; this was basically his first war like battle. But he had read many books on wars back at the Ravenstein estate.


    Plus, unlike those wars back on earth, they had elemental powers here. Coming up with all these deadly obstacles was easy; it simply requires just a little bit of imagination.


    Feeling satisfied with his work, Atticus turned his gaze back to see the surprised faces of some of the youths.


    Nate couldn''t help but gaze at Atticus as though looking at another species entirely.


    Nate had only one element, earth. And yet he couldn''t evene close to controlling the earth as easily as Atticus had done it!


    And what was even mind boggling was the fact that he knew Atticus had multiple elements!


    ''I really need to stop being surprised by his feats. He''s a monster, just ept that,'' Nate thought while subtly shaking his head.


    Atticus ignored the surprised gazes of the youths and suddenly turned his gaze toward the figure of an aloof girl who hadn''t said anything since.


    "Aria, I need you to take charge of the rangers, can you do it?"

 Chapter 180 Impact

    <h4>Chapter 180 Impact</h4>


    During the past years, Aria hadn''t changed much. Her personality was still a mystery to many as she hardly talked to anyone. Her appearanced remained unchanged, still spotting her emotionless expression.


    Aria seemed to think for a few seconds before eventually nodding.


    Then without wasting any more time, Atticus manipted the earth underneath Aria and the 200+ other youths who imed to be long rangers to the top of the elevated tform he had erected.


    Atticus, without a word also controlled the earth under the 800+ youths, moving them away from their initial positions to the front of the hill.


    Atticus then turned to look at the Ravenstein youths, giving them a nod.


    They all nodded back, understanding their roles and started walking toward the front of where the other youths were lined up.


    They each stood at the front lines confidently, looking down at the hill, anticipating the impending battle.


    Many of the youths who were already trembling slightly seemed to calm down as they saw the Ravenstein youths standing in front of them.


    It calmed many of them down seeing that Atticus wasn''t nning on using them as cannon fodder at the front lines. This was what most of them had expected when Atticus had dered he was the strongest.


    Atticus nodded, seeing that everything was in ce. He suddenly remembered a certain red eyed girl and then, focusing on the earth element, Atticus manipted the earth and a figure suddenly emerged from the earth along with a burst of steam.


    Aurora''s form was emitting steam as she locked her piercing red eyes on Atticus.


    "Aurora, now''s not the time for this. They''re almost here," Atticus said, trying hard to stop himself fromughing while looking at Aurora.


    Her whole body was covered in dirt, her white hairpletely messy.


    Aurora clenched her fist hard, the hot steam emanating from her body intensifying, ''This bastard!'' She thought inwardly.


    He knew it wasn''t time for ying, and he had still buried her! And now he''s saying that it isn''t the time!?


    Aurora could have sted her way out of the earth, but she might destroy the tform where everyone was on, that was why she hadn''t acted.


    Aurora took in a deep breath, exhaling a secondter. Then she took in another and another, trying to calm herself down.


    Then she stood up calmly, cleaning her body covered in dirt with her hands.


    Atticus gazed at her with a teasing smile, "Are you angry?" He asked, causing Aurora''s form to freeze.


    She clenched her fist harder, the steam that had stopped emanating from her form before intensifying once again.


    Aurora took a deep shuddering breath, trying to stop herself from sting Atticus to oblivion; now wasn''t the time.


    ''I need to vent,'' Aurora thought as she started walking toward the hill, the youths all immediately parting the way for her.


    Her form was basically emitting steam. It looked like she could erupt at any time!


    Aurora stood at the front lines in front of the Ravenstein youths who had all subtly inched away from her.


    Every one of them knew that Aurora was second only to Atticus in both strength and authority. Plus, everyone could see how angry she currently was. None wanted to get caught up in the aftermath of the venting that was about to take ce!


    Atticus chuckled a bit while looking at Aurora.


    Seeing everything was in ce, Atticus expression suddenly turned serious as though all his yful attitude earlier had been a facade.


    Shifting his concentration to the air element, Atticus felt the invisible currents envelop him, bing a gentle force that lifted him effortlessly into the sky.


    Atticus had been able to use his air element to fly ever since he had leveled up his bloodline, but he had always preferred to use fire because of the burst of speed it granted him.


    Atticus had many reasons for fighting on this earthen tform, and one of them was that he had absolute control over this tform.


    As Atticus ascended higher into the air, he surveyed the expansive battlefield below, witnessing the approaching swarm of monsters converging from all directions.


    They had gotten close, less than one minute away.


    The ground quaked intensively as the horde of monsters drew nearer, the intense tremors echoed through the ground, reaching the summit of the hill where every youth stood with weapons at the ready.


    Each of them gripped their swords tighter, their hands sweaty and trembling, anticipation etched on their faces for the impending sh.


    Then, on the horizon, they each saw it.


    Wolf like beasts, their fur as ck as the night, eyes glowing a malevolent red, and teeth gleaming with a deadly sharpness.


    Each individual creature stood no taller than an average dog, yet the sheer number of the approaching horde was enough to make teddy bears look scary.


    The trembling of the youths intensified even more as they witnessed the ferocious forms of the approaching creatures, a shiver running down their spines


    Atticus, who was currently in the air, heaved a small sigh of relief seeing the approaching beasts.


    Due to the distance, Atticus hadn''t been able to tell the ranks of the beasts, but now that they were closer, from a nce, Atticus could see that they were mostly Intermediate-rank, with only a few being intermediate rank.


    If this was their strength, then they could manage somehow.


    Atticus also turned his gaze around the expanse, seeing them approaching from all sides of the tform.


    The earth trembled violently as the horde rapidly advanced.


    Then, the first line of beasts crashed into the earthen spikes Atticus had erected, impaling their forms and sttering blood and gore everywhere.


    However, this did little to halt the relentless onught of thousands of monsters.


    The earthen spikes were soon overwhelmed as the creatures broke through.


    Next in line was the earthen trench. Hundreds of monsters tumbled into the trench, their bodies brutally impaled by the earth spikes below.

 Chapter 181 Blazing Guardian

    <h4>Chapter 181 zing Guardian</h4>


    The youths at the top couldn''t help but smile at the sight of the beast meeting their demise so easily.


    The trench Atticus had made had been massive; if this continues, they could kill thousands of beasts without having to do anything.


    But then, as if suddenly gaining functioning brains, the youths watched in horror as the beasts started coalescing in front of the trench.


    More creatures joined, forming a living, grotesquedder. When they reached a sufficient height, they fell over, creating a gruesome bridge with the higher endnding on the other side of the trench.


    Using the bodies of their brethren as a gruesome stepping stone, each of the vicious monsters continued their relentless advance towards the tform.


    Atticus''s strategic obstacles, though seemingly small, yed a crucial role in slowing down the horde''s momentum, forcing them to ascend the tform more slowly.


    Soon enough, they all got to the tform and began their ascent.


    Atticus had intentionally made the hill a few meters wide; each of the monsters struggled to fit as they tried to climb the hill at the same time.


    Viewed from above, the scene was nothing short of devastating. It resembled a nightmarish swarm of ck ants converging on the tform, coalescing at the entrance of the narrow hill and ascending with rming speed.


    Many of the beasts triggered the extra traps Atticus had set, with many losing their bnce, falling and creating a small avnche.


    Yet, it did little to deter the relentless advance of the horde.


    And soon enough, their rapid advance got them closer and closer to the top.


    Just as they got 50 meters away from the top, amanding voice cut through the chaos,


    "Fire!"


    In response to the resounding order, the elevated tform transformed into a symphony of attacks.


    Each youth, armed and ready, unleashed a relentless barrage against the approaching threat.


    Aria''s hands moved in a blur as she released a flurry of arrows with unparalleled speed. Her speed was iparable to when she had fought Lucas back at the Raven camp.


    Each swift draw of her bowstring sent forth five arrows simultaneously, finding their deadly marks with unerring precision, piercing the foreheads of the oing beasts.


    Atticus observed the orchestrated chaos unfold as all the other youths added their own lethal contributions. Various projectiles filled the air, with some of them even going as far as throwing stones.


    His eyes couldn''t help but move towards some of the youths who were apparently using their bloodlines to attack.


    Bloodlines were not something that most in the human domain had. It was only more prominent in the tiered family, but that didn''t mean that other people from ordinary families don''t have it too.


    The attacks, both mundane and bloodline powered, found their targets, momentarily halting the relentless advance of the monstrous horde.


    However, given the overwhelming size and scale of the iing beasts, thebined efforts of just 200 youths were not enough to fully hold them back.


    In a matter of moments, some of the relentless beasts broke free from the barrage and charged rapidly towards the line of youths standing just a few meters away.


    The sight of the oing monsters intensified the trembling among the youths, their weapons shaking in their hands. The only thing keeping them from fleeing was the white haired youth standing confidently at the forefront.


    Nate, wearing a confident grin, unsheathed his broadsword and held it in front of him. The rest of the Ravenstein youths mirrored his actions, brandishing their weapons and preparing for the imminent sh.


    At the forefront, Aurora, her form still emitting hot steam, gazed down at the approaching beasts with piercing red eyes.


    Equipping her gauntlets, there was not a hint of nervousness on her; only a profound anger. In her eyes, the oing beasts were nothing more than vessels for her to vent her frustrations.


    When the creatures were about 30 meters away, Aurora bumped her two fists in the air. In an instant response, her entire form became a living inferno, mes erupting and charring the ground within a 5 meter radius.


    Witnessing this disy of fiery might, the rest of the Ravenstein youths wisely shifted further away, giving her the space needed for her impending assault.


    Without uttering a word, Aurora soared through the atmosphere, leaving a fiery trail in her wake.


    Closing the gap between herself and the approaching beasts with astonishing speed, she drew back her right hand, gathering fire around her fist with a menacing glow.


    Aurora''s fist shot forward like aet, unleashing a devastating punch. Fire extended from her hand, tearing through the oing beasts in a spectacr disy.


    A wave of mes cascaded through their ranks, leaving nothing but incinerated remnants in its wake.


    Despite her formidable disy, the sheer number of monsters overwhelmed the space. The creatures surrounded Aurora, their watery mouths inching closer to her form.


    Undettered, Aurora''s eyes zed with intensified determination as the fire enveloping her surged twofold. With her right hand raised high, she brought it down with a forceful punch.


    Waves of fire radiated outward, engulfing all the beasts within a 20 meter radius in a furious storm.


    Alone, she stood as a zing guardian, holding the right side against the monstrous onught with unwavering resolve.


    Natemanded the earth to wrap around him, forming an armor made of earth that encased his entire body.


    With his broadsword firmly in his grasp, Nate shot towards the approaching beasts.


    His broadsword cleaved through the air in a devastating swing, cutting through the forms of the creatures with brutal efficiency.


    Blood sprayed in a macabre dance as the creatures crumpled in the wake of his relentless assault.


    Taking a colossal step forward, Nate unleashed earthen spikes that erupted from the ground like deadly stgmites.


    The spikes impaled the charging beasts, the air echoing with the cries of the creatures and the squelching sounds of their demise.


    Meanwhile, Eric, utilizing the element of darkness, seamlessly blended into the shadows cast by each approaching beast.


    Swiftly maneuvering through the swarm, Eric slit the throats of the creatures, each motion executed with instantaneous and deadly uracy.


    The shadows seemed to embrace him, providing cover as he moved unseen, leaving a trail of silent demise in his wake.

 Chapter 182 Let Go

    <h4>Chapter 182 Let Go</h4>


    The other Ravenstein youths were equally determined not to be outdone.


    Lucas positioned himself at the back lines, his focus on imbuing mana into tes before hurling them into the heart of the approaching swarm.


    Each well aimed throw sent the tes cutting through the air, finding their mark amidst the chaos.


    Upon impact, the tes instantaneously imploded, unleashing a cataclysmic force that sent blood and gore sttering in all directions.


    Contrary to his usual calm demeanor, Chubby unleashed a visceral disy of raw power. A maniacal grin adorned his face as he released a barrage of punches, his arms enveloped in mes that danced with an infernal intensity.


    The fire incinerated the approaching monsters in a relentless onught, leaving behind a trail of ashes as the mes consumed all in their path.


    The remaining Ravenstein youths held the line, rapidly dispatching each monster with incredible speed.


    The youths at the back line all watched the Ravenstein youth''s disy of strength with open mouths. ''So this is the power of a tier one family.''


    Their surprise was to be expected, as none of them would have even expected their age mates to be so powerful!


    They all knew what they could do, and despite hearing from a young age that the tiered family youths were all powerful and more talented than them, seeing it in person was like a huge wake up call to some of them.


    They would have never imagined that the gap in their strengths would be so ring.


    Seeing the Ravenstein youths hold back the beasts alone effortlessly, the other youths started to gain slight courage as their grips on their swords tightened, anticipating the impending battle.


    Their turns came sooner thanter as some of the beasts broke past the first line, their ck forms dashing towards the youths.


    The ck furred beasts, with eyes aze in a vivid red, sharp teeth gleaming in the dim light, and drool dripping from their menacing maws, revealed their ferocious nature.


    Their movements were a blur of predatory grace, darting with an uncanny agility that belied their size towards the waiting youths.


    But unlike what Atticus had expected, with a battle cry, "Attack!" Every one of them rushed, weapons zing towards the beasts.


    Unfortunately, they were far from being able to fight like the Ravenstein youths. They couldn''t handle one beast on their own and had to pair up to defeat each beast.


    Atticus gazed down at the brutal scene from the air. The entire tform had already been surrounded by the swarming creatures.


    Each of them was trying their hardest to climb the tform. Apart from the hill Atticus had created, all other sides of the tform werepletely vertical and made sturdy and smooth enough so the monsters wouldn''t be able to climb it.


    But with the sheer numbers of the creatures, it was enough to formrge clusters of beasts which just kept getting taller and longer as though building adder.


    Any time they got halfway towards the top of the tform, Atticus would manipte earthen spikes to form on the edges of the tform, impaling some of their forms and scattering therge clusters.


    Atticus turned his gaze back at the Ravenstein youths holding the front line, his thoughts churning, ''They can''t keep doing this for long,'' he thought.


    The beasts were just too numerous. Despite the fact that the Ravenstein youths were killing them at a rapid rate, it did little to reduce their numbers. They were stilling in endlessly.


    Aurora, a zing inferno in human form, became a tempest of fire as her entire being was ignited with an intense me.


    In a mesmerizing disy of elemental prowess, she unleashed a relentless barrage of punches that tore through the air at a frightening speed.


    Each fiery strike left a trail of incinerated beasts in its wake, turning the once menacing creatures into ashes that scattered in the hot, smoky breeze.


    The heat emanating from her intensified with every punch, creating a searing wall of destruction that halted any beast unfortunate enough to cross her path.


    The relentless assault left no room for hesitation or mercy; the creatures foolish enough toe within 5 meters of her were instantly reduced to cinders.


    ''She''ll get tired fast at this rate,'' Atticus thought while gazing at Aurora. She was currently burning through a lot of energy to maintain that form.


    Even though she was rapidly killing the beast, the size of the horde was far too much, she would quickly get tired before she even gets through half of them.


    ''Looks like I''ll have to join in soon,'' Atticus pondered. He had decided to simply observe because he wanted to see the whole battlefield from above to make sure he wasn''t missing anything important.


    Plus, he had also wanted the rest of the youths to fight and kill some of the beasts.


    ''This should be enough to get me a good score,'' he thought.


    If truly they were being tested, Atticus believed that he had been able to organize his subordinates well enough. Even if he decided to go on a rampage now, it should not be a problem.


    Throughout his life on Eldoralth, Atticus had never really let go. And this was especially true during battles.


    Atticus was always instinctively holding back, trying to preserve his energy, always nning his next move.


    He had never really seen the need for it; it was basically battling like a mindless beast. But that was his logical side of his brain talking.


    Deep down, even if it was only once, Atticus wanted to let go.


    This was especially true for his elemental abilities.


    Aurora''s zing form covered in a fiery storm, Rowan''s form covered in blinding lights, Magnus''s form covered in crackling lightning.


    Just because Atticus had multiple elements didn''t mean he couldn''t employ his elements like this; he just hadn''t seen a reason to yet.


    And looking down at this horde of beasts, Atticus found the perfect reason to let go.

 Chapter 183 Scythe

    <h4>Chapter 183 Scythe</h4>


    Looking at the swarm of monsters and the battle raging down below, many individuals would have called this scene chaotic and truly it was, but the only thing Atticus could see was the perfect reason to let go.


    Atticus form tore through the atmosphere, his figure hurtling through space.


    Unlike every other time, Atticus had always made sure tond gently on the ground any time he was falling from a high ce, but this time around, hisnding was anything but gentle.


    His form plummeted from the skies, crashing onto the center of the earthen hill like a meteor''s impact.


    BOOOM!!!


    The earth quaked. Every single one of the youths who were initially engaged in battle almost lost their bnce as the earthen tform trembled with uncontrolled intensity.


    Hundreds of beasts who were dashing up the hill to get to the top all lost their footing, tumbling and creating an avnche of falling creatures.


    Every one of the youths stopped fighting as they all turned their gazes towards the white haired boy standing in the middle of the hill.


    In an instant and by simplynding, the entire chaotic battlefield was halted by one boy, Atticus Ravenstein.


    Before each of the youths had the chance toprehend what had just happened, hundreds of beasts swiftly filled the void Atticus''s impact had created, their razor sharp teeth and fiery red eyed forms lunging at Atticus, who stood unflinching, his cold gaze forward.


    The sheer sight of hundreds of rabid creatures converging from all directions would terrify most people, but Atticus wasn''t an ordinary individual.


    Undaunted, Atticus took a casual step forward.


    It was a word lessmand, but it was as though it were divined by the Gods them selves.


    In an instant, the initially rock hard earth seemed to ripple, radiating outwards like a celestial wave, and instantaneously hundreds of spikes gutted out, their forms cutting through the air in every direction. They brutally prated every single one of the beasts from every conceivable angle, reducing their once menacing forms to mere wisps of ephemeral nothingness.


    Without missing a beat, Atticus took anothermanding step forward.


    The earth responded instantly as though it were a irrevocable decree.


    It flowed like an avnche descending a mountain, covering the entire width of the hill. The beasts, initially darting upwards, were sent tumbling downwards in an earth like avnche.


    Atticus took another step forward, the earth instantly gutting out from underneath him, shooting his form up into the air heading towards the bottom of the hill where hundreds of beasts were conveniently clustered together.


    High above the air, Atticus''s airborne form emitted wisps of steam as he began his descent towards the earth.


    "Let go," Atticus muttered with arge exhale, and as if tuned into his thoughts, Atticus''s figure instantaneouslybusted in mid air, a fiery storm enveloping him in a tumultuous dance of mes.


    Then, Atticus''s form hit the earth.


    BOOOOOM!!


    The aftermath was nothing short of cataclysmic. A storm of fire erupted from the point of impact, radiating outwards like a relentless tsunami of scorching fury.


    The entire area within 100 meters of Atticus was swallowed by the fiery tempest.


    There were no anguished cries from the beasts, no chance for escape, no futile struggle. Everything within 100 meters away from Atticus was instantly reduced to ashes, none having any chance to react.


    In the aftermath, Atticus stood as a solitary figure amidst the smoldering ruins, his entire form enveloped in a raging cloak of mes that danced with an otherworldly intensity.


    The once vibrantndscape within the 100 meter radius nowy charred and ckened, a haunting testament to the ferocity of the power he had unleased.


    The air around him crackled with residual heat, and the eerie silence that followed underscored the sheer magnitude of devastation he had wrought.


    Gazing at the rabid beasts who were already filling up the void his fiery storm had made, their forms dashing towards him like an unstoppable force. His expression remained the same as he started walking slowly towards the approaching horde. Each deliberate step he took left ming foot indentations on the earth beneath him.


    With a wordlessmand, the earth beneath Atticus responded with a mesmerizing dance, swirling around him in a synchronized choreography.


    Some parts clung to the back of his legs, others ascended through his torso, converging on the back of his hands.


    The earth coalesced on the back of his hands as they formed and molded into the shape of des that traced from his elbows to his wrists, on both hands.


    Simultaneously, the back of his legs mirrored this transformation, earth crafted des taking shape and gracefully descending to his heels.


    As these earthen des solidified, a portion of the mes enveloping Atticus''s form responded in kind.


    They converged at the edges, their temperature spiking until the borders glowed with a whitish brilliance. And in an instant, the edges of the de turned razor sharp.


    Atticus issued another wordlessmand. And instantly, behind his form, hundreds of tiny ming orbs flickered to life, their diminutive sizes exponentially expanding with each passing millisecond.


    In an instant, they reached colossal proportions, each fire ball appearing on the brink of bursting with unbridled power, painting the sky in a vivid crimson hue.


    Through out this spectacr disy of power, Atticus''s expression did not once change.


    Just as the relentless beasts got a few meters closer to Atticus, his form abruptly vanished, instantaneously appearing 100 meters away from his initial position.


    Time it self seemed to freeze as all of the monsters initially swarming towards Atticus stood frozen in ce, with some suspended in mid air.


    And then, without even so much as a sound, lines of fire materialized on every single inch of each forms of the beasts who were still frozen in ce.


    The ensuing spectacle unfolded as if Atticus wielded an otherworldly scythe.


    And as though chopping onions, each form of the beast suddenly fragmented into uncountable pieces.

 Chapter 184 Rampage

    <h4>Chapter 184 Rampage</h4>


    As each of the forms of the beast fragmented into uncountable pieces, there was no blood spilled, no body parts dropped on the floor; each of their fragmented forms instantlybusted, transforming into ash that scattered in the air.


    More than 700 beasts killed with just a single movement.


    And then, as though waiting for that signal, the fireballs suspended in the air all shot at fast speeds towards different directions.


    Each found its mark with precision, triggeringrge explosions that reverberated through the earth.


    The result was an instantaneous implosion of hundreds of beasts, sting them to oblivion.


    Immediately, Atticus''s figure blurred as he zed through the swarm of beasts, his whole form like a streak of fire tearing through the horde like aet, leaving a swarm of ashes in his wake.


    In just a single second, more than a thousand beasts met their demise.


    "Damn,"


    No one knew who uttered that word amongst themselves, but that single word seemed to encapste what every youth was feeling as they watched the carnage that was going on below.


    "This bastard," Aurora muttered as she released a fiery punch that incinerated the remaining beasts on top of the hill.


    Her frustration manifested in her words as she addressed Atticus below.


    "Stop trying to act cool!" She yelled while looking at Atticus below. Then she immediately started dashing down the hill.


    "Wait for me!" Nate yelled as he also started running down the hill. Nate had already decided to take everything Atticus did at face value. The boy simply wasn''t normal. He didn''t bother getting surprised at what he just witnessed.


    The rest of the Ravenstein youths all also started running down the hill. They all knew Atticus very well.


    Now that he was participating in the battle, if they all wasted any time, despite the sheer size of the beast horde, it was still very possible that none of them would see any monsters left to kill.


    Atticus ignored Aurora''s shout as his figure spun rapidly in the air, bing an infernal blur.


    Each spin releasing multiple waves of fire that cleaved through the encroaching beast horde like a scythe through wheat.


    His whole form waspletely covered in crimson mes, every movement sending a storm of fire that cut through the ranks of the beasts with lethal brutality.


    His figure was moving so fast that he moved 100 meters in each second, his figure streaking through the terrain around the earthen tform mutting the beasts at a frightening rate.


    Looking from above, one would see the crimson streak cutting through the ranks of a ck horde moving at fast speed around the tform.


    Atticus''s kill rate was so fast that no beast was able to get closer to the earthen tform anymore despite their overwhelming numbers.


    After a few seconds, the rest of the Ravenstein youths also reached the bottom of the hill. All of them seeing thepletely charredndscape.


    Not wanting to be left behind, they all rushed to attack, joining in on the killing spree.


    The rest of the youths who had all remained on the tform all watched as the Ravenstein youth went on a rampage.


    Every single shred of reluctance or even the stupid ns to rebel that some of them had made werepletely extinguished.


    All of them watching were sure, it was an instinctual feeling, that if Atticus had wanted, he could single-handedly kill every single one of them instantly and none of them would even be able to put on even a shred of a fight.


    And what''s worse, even without Atticus, each of the Ravenstein youths were all monsters in their own right. They would have to be truly brainless to ever think of disobeying this family of monsters.


    The relentless ughter continued for over an hour, many of the Ravenstein youth already feeling the strain from utilizing a lot of their power for such a long time.


    Then, a sudden loud and resounding howl pierced through the atmosphere, reaching the ears of everyone present.


    And as though it had been programmed into their very beings, every single one of the beasts suddenly froze, and without hesitation, they all turned back and started running away from the earthen tform towards the directions of the forest.


    Seeing this, most of the Ravenstein youths let out a sigh of relief and dropped to the floor, their chests rising and falling as exhaustion settled in.


    Atticus stood in the middle of devastation. His form a zing inferno standing in the middle of charred grounds that stretched for hundreds of meters.


    But despite the sheer number of beasts Atticus had killed, there was not a single corpse in the area. Just the ashes of their remains.


    Atticus gazed coldly at the retreating forms of the beasts who were all heading towards the forest, his mind churning.


    ''What was that?'' Atticus pondered.


    He could feel the power in the loud howl that just sounded from the forest.


    It was very obvious, something powerful was inside the forest. So powerful that even he wasn''t sure that he''d be able to handle it.


    ''It seems like they were all just minions,'' he deduced.


    From what he had seen, it was clear that the monsters were all being controlled by that powerful entity inside the forest.


    ''Just where did this people send us to,'' he thought.


    Atticus truly needed answers. They were all sent to this expanse without any exnation except for "consult your artifact," and suddenly had to survive a horde of beasts.


    And now, he just discovered that there was an overwhelmingly powerful entity in the forest who had apparently been controlling the beast horde that attacked them.


    All this happening on the first day!


    Just what kind of academy was this?


    But before Atticus could continue this line of thought, "Atticus!" A feminine yell resounded from behind.


    Atticus turned to see a zing form of Aurora cutting through the air at a fast speed, heading directly towards him.

 Chapter 185 What Next?

    <h4>Chapter 185 What Next?</h4>


    As soon as Atticus heard the feminine sounds from behind, he released arge sigh, instantly turning his gaze behind him to see Aurora''s zing form cutting through the air, heading straight towards him.


    He extinguished the mes enveloping him. Despite the sheer intensity of the raging mes, Atticus''s attire remained wless.


    Atticus slightly shook his head, ''You asked for this,''


    With a single thought, the earth surged from Aurora''s rapidly advancing form, wrapping around her as it dragged her into the depths.


    "Not agai-" her speech abruptly ended, swallowed by the earth''s embrace.


    But unlike before when Aurora had been forced to hold back when Atticus buried her at the tform, now there were no such restrictions.


    Instantly, a burst of fire erupted from below, destroying the earth as Aurora''s figure emerged from the rubble.


    Her form was fully enveloped in raging mes, her fiery red eyes locked onto Atticus, "You bitch!" Aurora''s voice thundered, her eyes shing with fury as steam practically hissed from her ears.


    She sted through the air towards Atticus, instantly closing the distance between them.


    "Aurora, calm down," Atticus called out, trying to soothe her. His lips were folded as he tried to stop himself fromughing.


    But Aurora was having none of it. Closing the distance with astonishing swiftness, with her fist enveloped in seething mes, Aurora released a rain of punches upon Atticus, each one targeting a single part of his body, particrly his head.


    It was clear to all those watching that she truly wanted to st his head into oblivion.


    But Atticus, withpletely minimal movements, easily evaded each punch. His every movement was precise and fast as his figure blurred.


    ''How does she still have so much energy?'' Atticus pondered as he kept evading her relentless rain of punches.


    The Ravenstein youths were already starting to catch their breath and were looking at the duo while chuckling and slightly shaking their heads.


    "Those two are like water and fire. I just simply can''t understand how they''re still so close together," Nate said to Lucas, who had approached from behind him.


    "Don''t let this fool you. Regardless of all these small bickerings, I have no doubt that they both care about each other greatly," Lucas responded to Nate''sment while gazing at the duo, specifically Atticus.


    During the years they had all spent together, Lucas felt like he had an urate grasp of Atticus''s character.


    Regardless of how he would like to say he understood Atticuspletely, that was just not possible. People were beings that were constantly changing.


    Just because an individual was exhibiting a particr character at a particr moment doesn''t mean he would do the same thing at another time.


    But even though it might not be 100%, Lucas was still able to observe two aspects of Atticus''s personality that remained unchanging even after all the years that passed.


    And these were his undeniable love for those he considered family and his need to exact vengeance on all those who wronged him. But regardless, Lucas was only focused on the former aspect. ''I just have to find a way to get in,'' Lucas pondered.


    "What''s with the serious look?"


    Lucas was snapped out of his thoughts by Nate''s sudden question. He turned to see Nate staring at him with a raised eyebrow.


    ''Shit, I was staring too much,'' Lucas''s initially serious expression immediately transformed into a smile.


    "Nothing," he responded to Nate''s question.


    "Hmm," Nate narrowed his eyes suspiciously, "Are you sure you''re okay? It seems as if that rune crafting thing you picked up is getting to you,"


    Nate''s gaze turned worried as he looked at Lucas.


    Both he and Lucas had grown up together after his father had suddenly brought Lucas from lord knows where. They were practically brothers.


    Ever since Lucas had started rune engraving, he had been acting weirder and weirder with each passing day. Nate couldn''t help but get a little worried.


    Lucas shed Nate a confident smile, "You don''t need to be worried; I said I''m fine," he responded, cing his hand on Nate''s shoulder.


    "Hm, okay. If you say so," although reluctant, Nate eventually agreed.


    Then they both turned their gazes back towards Atticus and Aurora, who were still going at it.


    Aurora''s form was enveloped in raging mes as she kept releasing searing, fire imbued punches, trying to hit Atticus.


    "Stay still!" Aurora yelled after failing to hit him countless times.


    This scenario continued for a couple of minutes in which Aurora suddenly ran out of energy, her mes extinguished as her form fell to the ground.


    She immediately started letting outrge exhales and inhales as exhaustion finally kicked in.


    Atticus chuckled while watching her. "You didn''tnd a single hit, and yet you''re still so tired. I see somethings haven''t changed,"


    Atticus said as he got down and sat on the earth close to her.


    "Shut up *huff* I just haven''t *huff* gotten serious yet," Aurora responded through her exhausted huffs, her words immediately making Atticus burst intoughter, hisughter resounding in the now quiet expanse, shocking many of the youths who heard it.


    Of course, the Ravenstein youths who were already used to his behavior weren''t surprised by it; it was the other youths who were utterly shocked.


    The monster couldugh?


    None of them would have ever expected that this monster could actuallyugh. The carnage that Atticus had just shown them was still very vivid in their memory. It was just very hard to ce the one who had caused the massacre and the one who was currentlyughing as the same person.


    "Bitch," Aurora said with the little strength she had left, not having the strength to do anything more.


    After a few moments of Atticusughing, Lucas, Nate, and the other Ravenstein youths all approached where Atticus and Aurora were seated.


    "So what''s next?" Lucas asked as they all stood surrounding Atticus, waiting for his next words.


    Atticus''s initially smiling face turned serious, "Next, we find out just what the hell is going on."

 Chapter 186 Instructors

    <h4>Chapter 186 Instructors</h4>


    Back inside the academy control room, a small number of people had already gathered behind Harrison and Isabe.


    There were six in number, and all had distinguished appearances. These were all important instructors of the academy.


    Despite the overwhelming number of students in the academy, the staff and instructors werepletely scarce. They were all very few in number.


    Each year only had a few instructors, with each of them teaching the youths their area of specializations and all of the figures currently standing behind Harrison were the instructors for just the first year students, all of them exuding Master rank aura.


    They had alle to the control room to watch how the first years would deal with their first hurdle.


    But amongst them, the few who had watched the battle between two particr monsters had only came here to watch them.


    Each and every one of them gazed at two out of the numerous screens adorned on the wall with astonishment.


    On one screen, a behemoth was disyed. His whole form was entirely enveloped in a deep shade of crimson liquid, and in his hands was a broadsword whose form was also bathed in the same crimson liquid.


    Eight gleaming swords were moving in perpetual motion around him.


    Around himy the life forms of hundreds of beast carcasses, their red blood and guts bathing thendscape with a crimson hue. Kael Stormrider.


    And on the next screen showed a group of white haired youths currently gathered, awaiting the words of a boy with piercing blue eyes, Atticus Ravenstein.


    Each of them couldn''t help but be surprised while looking at the screen.


    Just what did they just watch? Were they really 15 year olds?


    A man with vibrant orange hair, and a radiant gem embedded on his forehead, a telltale sign of the Steris family, suddenly spoke, "Er, Vice principal. Those two are obviously demons in human skin. Are you sure we should be putting them in the same ce as the others?"


    His voice was loud, booming even. But everyone in the room was already used to this. He wasn''t even trying to do it intentionally; it was simply how he spoke, a curt legacy of the genes of the Steris family.


    While it mighte as a surprise to many that tier one family members were allowed to be instructors in the academy where different youths from other families were taught, this was because only the best of the best could teach in the academy. And the tiered families were simply the best at producing them.


    In fact, more than 90% of the instructors in the academy all came from the tiered family, with moreing from the tier ones.


    But unlike at the Raven camp where the Ravenstein family was somehow lenient on their staff because they were all from the same family, the academy would do no such thing.


    Allowing individuals from a tiered family to get closer to the heirs of other families, even if they were the best of the best, without proper and foolproof precautions, was foolish and nothing more than a recipe for disaster.


    Apart from the strict mana contract, even stricter than what the Ravenstein family gave to their staff, each instructor, including even Harrison, was wearing the same artifact that each of the first years were all given.


    All the artifacts were seamlessly integrated into a system, a system a thousand times more advanced than the Ravenstein''s. As long as a student was inside the academy grounds, any attempts made on their lives would instantly teleport them away from the location.


    Hearing him, the other instructors also couldn''t help but agree with him. It was basically putting lions in a den of sheep.


    Harrison, without turning his gaze away from the screen, responded, "They all entered the academy at the same time. They are all first years. There would be no special treatment regardless of any reason," he dered.


    The instructors all decided to keep silent after Harrison''s deration. Despite some of them being from tier one families, in the academy, Harrison''s words were only second to Aric.


    After seeing what they all came here to watch¡ªAtticus and Kael¡ªthen they all turned and started heading outside the building.


    Eventually, after a while, only Harrison and Isabe remained behind.


    Isabe turned to Harrison, "Dad¡ª Vice principal. He was right. Wouldn''t it be better to train them separately from the rest of the youth?" She inquired, agreeing with what was said earlier.


    Those two were simply far too stronger than their peers to face any sign of challenge.


    "It would be best to pit them against each other. Their rivalry would make them strive to grow stronger," she reasoned.


    Isabe feared that with how strong they werepared to the others, because there was no one actively challenging them to grow stronger, they could both ck off and getzy.


    "We will do no such thing," Harrison responded.


    He could understand what was going through his daughter''s head. "Everything is a process, Isabe. Tell me, would those two be as powerful as they are now if their resolve to get stronger was that weak?"


    "Regardless of how much talent you believe they have, they are both this strong at such a young age because of one thing, hard work," Harrison added.


    It was very easy for him to tell the difference between strength gained by talent and one gained by hard work.


    And looking at those two, Harrison could see it. The amount of blood and sweat they had shed training to reach their current level was palpable.


    Harrison took his eyes away from Atticus and Kael''s screen, his gaze immediatelynding on the screen disying the live footage of a strikingly beautiful purple-haired youth.


    She was seated nonchntly on top of a colossal dragon. In every other second, without a word, the dragon would zoom downwards, its maw immediately turning a crimson hue as she unleashed a storm of fire engulfing the whole beasts, their forms reduced to nothing more than ash.

 Chapter 187 Getting Information

    <h4>Chapter 187 Getting Information</h4>


    Seeing all of the Ravenstein youths gathered around him, Atticus stood up from the ground and spoke, "I think it''s about time we find out just what the hell is happening,"


    Atticus said, and the rest of the youths couldn''t help but agree with him, all nodding in agreement.


    And as if reading his mind, Atticus and the rest of the Ravenstein youth all raised their hands, clicking on their artifacts.


    Atticus immediately saw a holographic interface materializing in front of his face.


    Gazing at the interface, Atticus was a little surprised. Unlike the other two times that he had used his artifact, this was the first time Atticus was seeing some of the categories.


    On the top left corner of the disy, Atticus''s eyesnded on one of the new categories that had just appeared, ''Academy curriculum.''


    Out of everything on the disy, Atticus was sure that this was where he could get his answers.


    Focusing on it, the icon expanded, changing the disy.


    ====


    ## Academy Curriculum


    ### First Year


    - **Overview**


    - **Leadership**


    - **Shop**


    ====


    Gazing at the new disy, Atticus''s eyes swiftlynded on the ''overview'' at the top, instantly focusing on it.


    ====


    ## OVERVIEW


    Congrattions, Atticus Ravenstein, on finishing the test and joining the academy!


    You are currently in the first year of the academy, and as first years, your instructions are as follows:


    -As first years, after taking the entrance test, every one of you is required to either create or join a division.


    Only those who ranked among the top 1000 out of all the youths who participated in the test¡ª the top 1000¡ªwould be selected and allowed to create a division consisting of at most 1200 youths.


    Each division would be sent to different regions inside the academy where they would be tasked to manage and survive for the entire duration on the year.


    - **Current Objectives:**


    - Create an organized group.


    - Protect your territory from outside forces for one month.


    - **Reward:** 20,000 DP uponpletion.


    - **Completed Objectives:**


    - Survive and repel the monster horde.


    - **Reward:** 10,000 DP uponpletion. (COMPLETED)


    *Note: More objectives would be issued to the Division in the foreseeable future. Stay tuned.


    **Wee to the academy Atticus Ravenstein. We wish you good luck.**


    =====


    Atticus gazed at the overview message disying a summary of what the first years were required to do. It was brief and straight to the point.


    ''I see,'' Atticus thought. ''This isn''t just another test; we''ve basically started the session,'' Atticus deduced.


    Initially, Atticus had believed that the attack of the beast horde had been a test upon which they would all be graded, but from what he just read from the text, it was clear that it wasn''t and they had already started the academy session.


    And everything that just happened was simply part of a normal day in the academy, not a test.


    But one couldn''t really me Atticus foring to that conclusion initially. He had just finished an abrupt test and was suddenly transported with a thousand youths to the middle of nowhere, instantly getting attacked by a horde.


    Just who would believe that this was all part of the first year curriculum?


    "Hmm," Atticus muttered, his eyes gravitating down to the ''current objectives'' disyed below.


    The objectives were easy to understand but far too broad, especially the first one.


    ''They did say the academy was just a preparation for the military,'' Atticus pondered.


    From the little information he had gathered beforeing to the academy, Atticus was able to discover that the academy''s aim was to prepare the youths before they were sent to the military.


    In essence, turning them into warriors.


    ''Organized group? A military group?''


    An organized group could be anything. And Atticus felt like the fact that they didn''t specify what group they were supposed to form meant that they were basically giving them free rein over everything.


    But noting the fact that the academy was just a buffer for the military, Atticus decided that whatever group he would form should not be that far away from a military group.


    Atticus turned his gaze around the area and saw the Ravenstein youths were all looking at their artifacts in slight confusion.


    He turned his gaze back, his eyes focusing on the reward that he had gotten afterpleting the first objective.


    ''DP? Are they like Raven points back at the camp?'' He pondered. Atticus felt certain that this was the most usible exnation, his thoughts shifting to the Shop category he had seen when he clicked on the first year curriculum.


    He initially wondered how they would even receive whatever package or resources they bought, but Atticus killed that thought.


    Remembering how millions of youths were teleported thrice in one day without them even being able to react, delivering a few packages seemed very subpar inparison.


    Reading the overview a few times more to make sure he didn''t miss anything, an action done in less than a second, Atticus then navigated out of this section and moved to the next, the Leadership section.


    Instantly focusing on it, this disy once again changed.


    ===


    ## LEADERSHIP


    Congrattions, Atticus. For your spectacr performance during the test, you have been selected amongst the 1000 youths given the responsibility of creating and leading a division.


    The Leadership Role is as follows: As a leader of a division, you are responsible for everything and everyone in your division. The important decisions of the division would be left solely to you, the leader to make.


    As a leader, you would both be rewarded for every win/aplishment your division makes and be punished for every failure or setback.


    ### Penalties:


    - Every time a member of your division ''dies''¡ªgets shielded due to an attack that threatened their lives¡ªthe said member and you, the leader, get penalized by a reduction of Academy Points. 10% of the total for said member and 1% for the leader.


    - Any losses the division makes in future battles or failure to meet the objectives would affect both the division as a whole and the leader at the same time, resulting in both a reduction of the Division points of the division and Academy points of the leader.


    ### Benefits:


    - ess to special leader''s discounts in the shop.


    - About 3% part of the points from the kills any one of the division members makes would be given to the leader.


    - The leader would be rewarded separately after each win orpletion of an objective.


    *Note: Both the rewards and penalties listed above can be subjected to change in the foreseeable future. All leaders would be appropriately informed about any change.*


    =====

 Chapter 188 Black Spire

    <h4>Chapter 188 ck Spire</h4>


    Looking at the leader section, Atticus''s thoughts couldn''t help but race once again. The benefits were very enticing, but he couldn''t help but be wary about the penalties.


    It was far too much!


    1% of the total points if any member dies? There were more than 1000 youths under him!


    What if all of them ''died''? Wouldn''t he bepletely bankrupt then?


    ''What the hell is this,'' Atticus thought.


    After a few moments of ranting, Atticus''s thoughts took on a more contemtive turn.


    ''They''re tying the leaders down with the division members, making sure one can''t do without the other,'' Atticus deduced.


    It was clear what the academy''s aim was. They were trying to prepare them for the military; it wasn''t surprising that they wanted each youth to experience what it was like to lead and follow orders earlier on.


    And honestly, after thinking for a bit, the reason why the penalty for ''death'' was so high was clear.


    Unlike here in the academy where they all had the help of the artifact to prevent actual death, in real battles, the deaths were real.


    It was honestly a wise idea to introduce this concept earlier on. Many of the leaders would bepletely wary when giving orders to their division members.


    Simply ''losing'' a hundred members is enough to bankrupt each of the leaders. It was a no brainer that they would all instinctively pay special attention to their members'' lives during battles.


    Getting each of them used to this concept earlier on, many of the youths, when ites to the time to lead in real battle, would all instinctively care about the lives of their subordinates. It was a good feature, really.


    After a few moments of pondering, Atticus decided to check out thest category, the shop. Swiftly navigating to it, another disy materialized in front of his face.


    ===


    ## SHOP


    - **Exnation of DP and AP**


    - **Division Shop**


    - **Academy Shop**


    ===


    Gazing at each category, Atticus decided to learn about the points first. Focusing on it, the disy changed.


    ===


    ## Exnation of DP and AP


    - **DP (Division Points):** This is the currency used to purchase resources for the division as a whole. It can only be utilized in the Division Shop category and can be obtained only bypleting the given objectives.


    - **AP (Academy Points):** These is the general currency of the academy. Each student with enough points can purchase anything from the academy''s shop. AP can be obtained by killing beasts and defeating other students during battles.


    **CURRENT POINTS:**


    - **AP:** 40,000 pts


    - **DP:** 10,000 pts + 50,000 pts (reward for achieving the 2nd rank).


    *Note: Only the leader of a division can see the division objectives and the received DP after the mission has beenpleted. The use of Division points is entirely left to the leader''s disgression*


    ===


    Looking at the exnation, Atticus nodded. There was no need for wasting time in this section; it was easy to understand.


    His gazended on his currently umted points, ''Seems like that rampage was well worth it,'' he thought.


    Given the sheer number of beasts Atticus had killed, this many points were expected.


    Atticus navigated away from this section and checked the other two categories, the Academy shop and the Division shop.


    They were both exactly as expected, with the academy shop having arts, potions, runes, weapons, and misceneous categories.


    Seeing thest category, Atticus could immediately understand what was contained in it. Given the fact that they were each sent to the middle of nowhere, without any heads up or given the chance to prepare, it was obvious many would need basic necessities.


    And seeing how the whole expanse was as t and in without any buildings in sight, it was clear that they would all have to build their own homes. They were going to live here for the duration of the year anyways.


    The division shops also were about what Atticus had expected. Having different categories, buildings, defense, and attack. They were all exactly as their names implied.


    After looking through everything, Atticus decided that there was nothing else new he could learn, and then he closed his artifact, turning his gaze towards the Ravenstein youths.


    They had all checked their devices too and had all gotten an urate understanding of the current situation.


    "How on earth is this an academy? We''re basically fighting a war!" As soon as Nate finished getting the information from his device, he remarked.


    Hearing him, most of them couldn''t help but agree with him. This was truly one weird academy.


    "You''re right. But there''s nothing we can do about it now but n our next move," Lucas spoke up.


    Atticus nodded at Lucas''s words. He had always liked smart people. Although he wasn''t 100% sure, Atticus was certain that apart from him, none currently present could match Lucas''s intelligence.


    He was subtly d to have Lucas in his division. At least he won''t be the one doing all the thinking.


    "We should n our next line of action. Let''s gather the rest," Atticus suddenly spoke up, causing the rest of the youths to nod.


    Aurora also stood up albeit with a lot of effort.


    Just as they all wanted to start heading towards the other youths, a colossal and intense rumbling erupted, shaking the entire expanse.


    The ground quivered beneath their feet, and every one of the youths struggled to maintain their bnce.


    ''Not again,'' Atticus thought as he quickly held Aurora tired form, supporting and stopping her from falling.


    And then, before any of the youths could react, about 200 meters away from the youths, a colossal ck spire burst forth from the earth, surging upwards with a relentless determination as though it sought to pierce the very heavens.


    It continued its ascent, reaching an astonishing height of 100 feet.


    All eyes turned towards the heart of the expanse, witnessing the ominous spectacle unfold.


    And then suddenly, the massive ck spire, now standing tall, unleashed a blinding blue light that engulfed the entire expanse.

 Chapter 189 Terminal

    <h4>Chapter 189 Terminal</h4>


    Just as the massive ck spire unleashed a blinding blue light that engulfed the entire expanse, Atticus''s form immediately tensed.


    He was able to react faster than everyone. Putting his hand on his Katana hilt, he gotpletely alert and ready to respond to anything that might being.


    "Won''t these guys let us rest! It''s just the first day!" Nate suddenly eximed while bringing out his broadsword.


    Everyone let out low grunts, all of them voicing their dissatisfaction. They were all truly tired and exhausted, having gone through a lot in just one day.


    But even then, all the youths in the expanse all got tensed and battle-ready for anything that might pop up. Although many were exhausted, they were all still ready to put on a fight.


    But after waiting for a few seconds, nothing happened.


    ''Hm?'' Atticus thought as he scanned around the expanse checking to see if they had missed something.


    But even after scanning for a few seconds, nothing popped up. The blinding lights simply receded as though it was never there in the first ce.


    And then, all around the expanse round metallic pirs gutted out of the earth each about 90 meters away from each other. They were all close to the forest, a few hundred meters away.


    They were all just a few meters tall, about as tall as a tall fence.


    Atticus gazed at the pirs, his mind churning. Truthfully, there was no need to think so much. It was obvious that those pirs served as some kind of boundary.


    ''We''re supposed to manage and protect our territory. So I guess that''s as far as the territory goes.''


    Thinking for a little bit, and seeing that nothing else was happening, Atticus decided to go check out the giant ck spire in the middle of the expanse.


    He started walking towards the middle of the expanse followed by the rest of the Ravenstein youths.


    After a few minutes, they all stood in front of the imposing ck spire. The ground 50 meters surrounding the spire had changed to the same hard and metallic material the spire was made out of.


    As Atticus approached the spire, he suddenly remembered one feature he had seen amongst the new ones that appeared when he was looking for information earlier.


    Clicking his artifact, he navigated to the ''Knowledge oracle'' section. And a prompt swiftly appeared asking him to ask his question.


    "What is this ck pir in front of me?" Atticus asked. Aurora, Lucas, and Nate, who were all close to him, turned to face him as they all suddenly heard him talking.


    "How are we supposed to know? We''re literally all seeing it for the first time together," Aurora said while looking at Atticus as though questioning his sanity.


    Atticus''s mouth twitched.


    But wasn''t her fault that she didn''t know he was using his artifact. Only the user could see the holographic interface that appeared in front of them.


    Atticus had noticed it when they were all using their devices a few minutes ago. He wasn''t able to see the disy of the other Ravenstein youths.


    "I wasn''t asking you, dumbass. It seems you''re too dumb to remember the features on your artifact," Atticus quipped.


    Aurora''s face flushed with embarrassment as she retorted, "Y-you''re the dumb one! Hmph," she dered, folding her arms defiantly and turning her face away


    Atticus chuckled a bit as his artifact started answering his question,


    ==


    The designation ''ck spire'' corresponds to a functional unit known as a terminal. Strategically positioned in each region under division management.


    Firstly, consider it your territorial beacon. The ck spire denotes ownership of the region; as long as this ck spire is protected and secured, you would remain the owner of your territory.


    It also serves to make purchases from the division seamless with immediate delivery. A few of its features would be revealed for youter down the line, when it''s significant.


    ==


    Looking at the exnation of the terminal, Atticus nodded. He decided to exin what it was to the other youths,


    "This spire is called a terminal, and it serves to mark out territory. This is basically what we are supposed to protect," Atticus exined.


    Seeing the confused expressions on their faces, Atticus sighed, "Open your artifacts and navigate to the ''Knowledge Oracle'' section," Atticus instructed.


    The youths nodded in acknowledgment and did exactly as they were told, and after a few seconds, they all had looks of understanding.


    "So what now?" Nate asked after a few seconds making all the youths turned to Atticus for instructions.


    "Now, we create a group," Atticus responded.


    ¡­


    Atticus and the other Ravenstein youths all sat down in an earth-made chair and a round table a few meters away from the terminal.


    The rest of the other youths had already gotten to and checked out the terminal and were all waiting for Atticus to finish speaking with the Ravenstein''s youths a few meters away.


    None of the had the guts to interrupt their meeting after what they had just witnessed.


    Atticus turned his gaze, looking at the youths sitting on the table with him, "I''ve decided to create a military-like group," he suddenly spoke up.


    After giving it a lot of deliberations, Atticus eventually decided to go with a military group. He felt like it was better if he did that.


    They were currently at the academy, and if Atticus had learned anything since he had gotten to this ce, it was that the battles were never-ending.


    Throughout their stay in this expanse, Atticus waspletely sure that they were all going to be fighting a lot.


    It was better to properly prepare and organize his division as soon as possible.


    ''From the current objective we were given, it''s obvious something would happen after one month,'' Atticus pondered.


    When Atticus had first seen their current objectives, the first thing that came to his mind was something significant was happening after one month''s time.


    They were all being rewarded for surviving for the month, that was weird no matter how much he thought about it.


    They had already all been told to survive for the academy year, and he doubted that they would all be given this objective every month.


    It was as if the academy wanted them all to survive till the end of the month no matter what.

 Chapter 190 Assigning Tasks

    <h4>Chapter 190 Assigning Tasks</h4>


    Hearing Atticus, most of them had confused looks, not understanding what was going on.


    It wasn''t surprising as none of them could see the objectives except for him.


    Looking at everyone and seeing their confused looks, Atticus decided to exin, "I''m sure you all are not aware, as only the leader can see it, but our objectives for the month are to create an organized group and protect our territory for this duration,"


    "You should have all learnt about Academy points and Division points by now and their uses. Completing these objectives is our only way to gain DP."


    Seeing that all of them were following, Atticus continued, "I decided to go with a military group because during our stay here, we will mostly be fighting. It''s better we organize ourselves fast and get ready for any battles that would most definitelye our way."


    Aurora remained quiet in her seat. She had already nned to follow whatever Atticus did in the first ce.


    And this was the same with the rest of the Ravenstein youths. They all looked at Atticus waiting for him to continue.


    "Good. We''re basically building amunity from scratch here. The first thing we''re going to do is assign roles. These roles aren''t permanent, just for now so we get things done fast. I''lle up with a better systemter on,"


    "First off, since we have no idea when those beasts might return, our priority is to address that uncertainty. Aria,"


    Atticus directed his attention toward her, "Your task is to assemble all the rangers we had earlier and establish lookout points in each corner of the expanse. I will be erecting outposts in each of the points after this meeting."


    Seeing Aria nod, Atticus turned his gaze to Eric,


    "Eric. I want you to select at least 20 people from Aria''s group who would apany you. We need scouts to check the immediate vicinity of the forest. Let me know if there''s anything you find. Do not go in too deep; I''m sure you heard the howl, there''s something strong inside that forest, don''t get caught up with it," Atticus strongly cautioned.


    Thest thing he needed was getting 21% of his points suddenly deducted. He decided to warn Eric just in case. Seeing him quietly nod, Atticus turned to Lucas and Nate.


    "Lucas, out of the remaining youths, I want you to select those who can''t fight,"


    During the battle with the horde, Atticus had noticed some youth who staying at the very back,pletely avoiding the battle.


    From one look, Atticus could tell that those youths were either so talentless that they didn''t even bother to learn how to fight, or were just so terrible at fighting.


    But Atticus wasn''tining. He was actually d about this development.


    Atticus continued, "Not all of us can be fighters; we need people to do other misceneous works around the territory. Bring them to me after gathering them," Atticus instructed.


    Seeing Lucas nod with a thoughtful look on his face, Atticus turned to Nate, "And Nate, you would be dealing with the rest of the youths. From my calctions, there should be about 800 remaining."


    "I want you to separate them into groups of 70, and then form smaller units, with each unit headed by the rest of you," Atticus said, motioning to the rest of the Ravenstein youths that he hadn''t mentioned sitting on the table.


    Just as Nate nodded, "Hey, what about me?" Aurora suddenly asked, causing Atticus to pause.


    He really didn''t see any need to give Aurora any task for now, but knowing her, she would definitely make up a fuss about it.


    Atticus suddenly had an idea, "You''ll supervise," he said, looking at Aurora.


    "Supervise? Hmm," Aurora pondered on it a little bit before smiling, "Yes, I like it,"


    The rest of the Ravenstein youths on the table all struggled to stifle theirughter, but one cold look from Atticus shut them up.


    He had suffered enough for one day; he had no intention of going through another fight with Aurora.


    Seeing that all of them understood their roles, Atticus pped, "Good, let''s get to work," he said.


    "Move it, people! Let''s get to work!" Aurora swiftly echoed his directive, basically repeating the same words.


    Atticus shot her a perplexed look,?a silent question evident in his expression ¨C ''just why?''


    But Aurora ignored his looks and pped her hands together with enthusiasm. "Let''s go, let''s go," she urged, prompting the Ravenstein youths to promptly rise from their seats and start walking away.


    Atticus simply shook his head at Aurora''s antics. Seeing them all go to do their given tasks, Atticus clicked on his artifact and navigated to the Division shop and the buildings category.


    Entering the section, Atticus was met with different buildings only rting to the entire division as a whole. There was practically everything here, but unfortunately, the prices were staggering.


    =====


    1. **Barracks:**


    - Additional housing for division members.


    - *Pricing: 15,000 DP*


    2. **Watchtower:**


    - Enhances camp security and serves as an early warning system.


    - *Pricing: 25,000 DP*


    3. **Workshop:**


    - Facility for crafting and repairing equipment.


    - *Pricing: 58,000 DP*


    4. **Mess Hall:**


    - Communal dining area to foster camaraderie among members.


    - *Pricing: 10,000 DP*


    5. **Medical Bay:**


    - Offers medical facilities for treating injuries and illnesses.


    - *Pricing: 20,000 DP*


    6. **Advanced Training Facility:**


    - Space for skill development andbat training.


    - *Pricing: 250,000 DP*


    7. **Supply Depot:**


    - Stores essential resources for the division.


    - *Pricing: 30,000 DP*


    8. **Communication Hub:**


    - Centralized system for efficientmunication across the camp.


    - *Pricing: 28,000 DP*


    10. **Recreation Area:**


    - Promotes rxation and recreation to boost morale.


    - *Pricing: 30,000 DP*


    11. **Farmstead:**


    - Cultivates crops for sustainable food sources.


    - *Pricing: 38,000 DP*


    12. **Water Purification Station:**


    - Ensures a clean and steady water supply.


    - *Pricing: 10,000 DP*


    13. **Storage Facility:**


    - Secure storage for surplus resources and equipment.


    - *Pricing: 22,000 DP*


    14. **Infirmary:**


    - Specialized medical facility for more serious injuries and illnesses.


    - *Pricing: 105,000 DP*


    15. **Central za:**


    - Social and meeting space formunity gatherings and events.


    - *Pricing: 15,000 DP*

 Chapter 191 Spending DP

    <h4>Chapter 191 Spending DP</h4>


    Gazing at the list of buildings disyed in front of him, Atticus entered a deep state of contemtion.


    Apart from the ones currently being disyed, there were still a lot more if he scrolled downwards.


    What caught his attention was the presence of the upgrade icon in front of each building.


    Its meaning was clear ¨C each of the buildings was upgradable. This implied that buying them wasn''t the only time they would spend points on them.


    If he had to bepletely honest, the prices of the buildings were high, but not so high that they were unaffordable. It just meant that they had to work harder to gather more points.


    ''I should only get what we need for now,'' Atticus contemted. Unfortunately, they only had a total of 60,000 Division Points ¨C too little to spend on items they didn''t currently need.


    But before he made any decisions, Atticus wanted to check the other categories too.


    He navigated to the defense categories, checking out its items.


    Unlike the buildings category, the defense category had no buildings. The only thing that practically required building was a wall, and Atticus doubted that they would be the ones doing the building given the round pirs surrounding the expanse.


    The wall was upgradable too, with the lowest level being able to repel intermediate- beasts. But given the sheer number of the beasts that they had fought earlier, Atticus knew better than to trust its durability.


    The rest of the items were focused more on defensive runes.


    Taking a single nce at the prices, Atticus immediately closed the category.


    ''Damn, almost gave me a heart attack,'' he thought.


    The lowest defensive rune was priced at 350,000 DP! Atticus couldn''t even dream of obtaining that many points for now.


    ''But it''s well worth it though,'' Atticus thought.


    Each of the runes, even the lowest, would cover the whole camp. And the best part, unlike the wall, where it was scble and the durability couldn''tpletely be trusted, these runes, ording to their description, were better.


    The lowest, priced at 350,000 DP, was able to repel intermediate rank beasts and lower, regardless of their numbers.


    And nothing was needed to maintain the rune; it could sustain itself by gathering mana in the air.


    After scrolling through it for a bit, Atticus left this section and moved to thest category: Attack. The attack category was as its name sounded, mostly filled with items used for attacking.


    Atticus could see some weapons and artillery from the list, some of which, when ced on the wall, could automatically release attacks at enemies as soon as they spotted one.


    There were numerous attacking items on the list, but Atticus closed it after a while of perusing the list. They were all useful and good, but not what they needed currently.


    Many things were on Atticus''s mind, but the two most important were the powerful monster in the forest and what was set to happen one month from now.


    For the former, Atticus wasn''t too worried about it. Although he couldn''t say it was 100%, he doubted the academy would give them a challenge they couldn''t ovee.


    The same was true for the beast horde; the whole attack hadn''tsted for long. Only just over an hour. If they had truly wanted the students to fail or suffer, they would have left the beast to rampage without stopping them.


    But for thetter, Atticus was a little worried.


    Currently, apart from the Ravenstein youths, the remaining members of his division were crazy weak.


    Atticus had his deductions on what would happen in a month, and this was further proven by one of the things he had read about Academy points ¨C killing beasts and defeating students would get you AP.


    What does that imply?


    Simply put, ''we''ll be fighting other students eventually,'' Atticus concluded.


    "Damn, these guys really got me, huh," Atticus muttered with a slight chuckle.


    Despite the fact that he was the leader, it didn''t mean that he was going topletely protect and always help the rest of the members of his division, especially the other youths who were basically strangers to him.


    He wasn''t that nice.


    But the fact that just one of them ''dying'' meant 1% of his total AP would be gone ¨C 100, and he''ll be broke ¨C changed a lot of things.


    Atticus obviously doesn''t want that to happen, and although he suspected that they would be fighting other students soon, he had no idea what theme it would be.


    It was highly probable that he won''t haveplete control over the situation. He wasn''t sure he would be able to protect them.


    With all of these things being considered, there was only one way forward ¨C they had to train them.


    And to do that, they had to spend a lot of points.


    Atticus navigated to the building category, instantly scrolling down to where the training grounds were located.


    ===


    19. ** Training Grounds:**


    - Open space for skill development andbat training.


    - *Pricing: 25,000 DP*


    ====


    Atticus immediately added it to his cart. The training grounds were vastly different from the advanced training facility which cost a fortune.


    It was simply an outdoor space for training. It also had many other benefits or else Atticus couldn''t have wasted points when they could all just train in the expanse.


    He also scrolled up and added barracks to his cart. It annoyed him to no end that he had to use the points this way, but most of the youths hardly killed any monsters.


    Their AP was sure to be low and non-existent. None of them would be able to afford anything and wouldn''t have any ce to sleep.


    Despite the fact that he had shown them his strength and proven to be more than capable of being their leader, it was still better to treat them all as humans and keep the atmosphere positive.


    He was dealing with over one thousand people, all from different locations in the human domain.


    Just a single seed of hate was enough to create a spark, a spake that would eventually lead to something he just knew would be stupid.


    Although he would be able to suppress any nonsense that started easily, it was still better to avoid it altogether.


    But on the bright side, the lowest Barracks would be able to house every one of the youths.

 Chapter 192 Building

    <h4>Chapter 192 Building</h4>


    Apart from the training grounds and Barracks, Atticus also bought the Water Purification Station and Mess Hall.


    They were both necessary. While some might think that Atticus should be more focused on defense currently, rather than growing and making his members stronger, Atticus didn''t agree with that.


    He felt that if worse came to worst ¨C now that he knew he wasn''t being graded ¨C he alone could single-handedly protect the territory if those hordes of beasts came back.


    It was better to organize his group first and foremost, plus, he had no ns of forsaking defense.


    ording to their descriptions, for the Mess Hall, as long as each individual pays a certain subsidized amount, they would be able to get a basic nutritional meal.


    And the same was the same for the Water Purification Station. There was no need for operators or cooks; everything was automated.


    Atticus also took a peek at the upgrade terms; for each building, they were more or less about 30% of their buying price.


    And he could also see the new features that would be added upon the update. Seeing them, Atticus couldn''t help but raise an eyebrow.


    For the Mess Hall and the Water Purification Station, apart from the increased quality and quantity, Atticus, as the leader would also be given a portion of the points the youths all used to purchase their meals and water!


    ''Not now,'' Atticus thought. He had no use for it now. Although he would eventually do it, it was better if he used his points for something else.


    After selecting all of these, Atticus moved to the defense category. Although he wasn''t nning on focusing on defense for now, Atticus decided that it would be better if there was at least a wall surrounding them.


    Buying the wall was a packaged deal. There was no buying part or fencing on one side and leaving the other.


    It had to gopletely round. The only thing Atticus was given the opportunity to change was the size of the width.


    Just below the pricing of the wall, there was a space that prompted for the width size he wished to purchase.


    The whole expanse was about 5km wide. Atticus decided to check and see how much it would cost to fence the whole expanse but quickly regretted doing that as he saw a staggering 150,000 DP. And this was just the lowest level!


    Atticus would have rather used his earth to erect a wall around the whole expanse, which was something he would have done if not for the fact that it wouldn''tst long. Few hours at most.


    It was one of the weaknesses of all the elements. If you weren''t actively focusing your will on your element, it would eventually lose whatever effect you ced on it.


    For example, if Atticus erected a wall all around the expanse, focusing his will and making it very hard and sturdy, the sheer size of the expanse would make it practically impossible for him to keep track of every part of the wall, making it lose its effectiveness after a while.


    After which, it would be nothing more than a block of earth.


    And to intermediate rank beasts, it was nothing.


    Atticus decided to go for something closer, with a smaller width, picking about 500m, which was priced at 15,000DP.


    The only thing Atticus was going to use his earth to create was the watchtowers.


    Although the buying the watchtowers was sure to be better than what Atticus could make with his earth element, he felt like there was no need to waste points to buy a building where its only function was to provide a vantage point for a trainee to see from.


    After adding all of these to his cart, Atticus swiftly made the purchase, watching his points reduced to a staggering level.


    And then, the disy changed to arge holographic screen disying the image mapping the whole expanse.


    Atticus saw the icons of each of his purchases by the side and letters written above, telling him to choose where he wanted the buildings built.


    After pondering for a bit, Atticus decided to ce each building not far away from each other, putting them at the north side of the expanse.


    But as he ced both the Mess Hall and the Water Purification Station, a prompt appeared asking him if he wanted to join both buildings together.


    Seeing that it made sense that food and water were together, he epted.


    As soon as Atticus epted, the terminal a few meters away from him let out a soft glow. The luminosity descended toward the ground, tracing a path to the northern side.


    Almost instantly, the glow intensified in three distinct locations, each about 50 meters apart.


    The other youths in the camp all turned their gazes, wondering what was happening. They all looked with shocked expressions as the shapes of buildings started forming.


    At the same time, all around the camp, round pirs, just like the one at the end of the expanse, jutted out of the earth.


    Each pir opened at the side, and the same material extended from one pir to the next, connecting them.


    After a few minutes, tworge buildings¡ªa 10-story modern-looking barracks and a shorter but wider Mess Hall¡ªwere formed, along with a wall, fully enclosing the camp.


    Atticus gazed at the barracks, which looked like a well-built, in structure. The Mess Hall, though shorter, was wider, and Atticus had no doubt it could fit every one of the youths.


    Meanwhile, the training ground had no building. It was simply arge, padded space with training dummies and all sorts of equipment.


    And although faint, Atticus could feel a small boundary at the entrance of the training grounds. It was as though the atmosphere across the boundary was a bit different.


    But before he could move to check what it was, Atticus saw Lucas approaching him with about a group of 50 youths in tow.

 Chapter 193 Non-Combatants

    <h4>Chapter 193 Non-Combatants</h4>


    Atticus turned his gaze to see Lucas approaching him with a group of 50 youths in tow.


    "These are the youths who can''t fight. What do you want to do with them?" Lucas asked as he got close to Atticus.


    Many of the youths apanying Lucas were a bit shocked at how casually he addressed Atticus.


    Lucas was an easy figure to remember, especially when he was practically the only one among the Ravenstein youths who wore sses.


    Compared to the others, many remembered his performance during the battle with the horde being underwhelming. They had all assumed that he was the weakest amongst them.


    "Thanks," Atticus simply nodded. Unlike what most people would think, Atticus truly didn''t care about all those useless formalities.


    From the way the Ravenstein youth acted around him, it was clear as day that they all respected him.


    Most of them still even addressed him as ''young master,'' which honestly sounded cringe as hell to him.


    It was only Lucas and Nate who were a little closer to him that at least spoke normally to him.


    Atticus turned his gaze to the 50 youths behind Lucas, causing many of them to turn their gazes to the ground.


    It was still far too early to forget that this ordinary-looking boy in front of them was a monster in human skin. Thest thing many of them wanted was to get on his bad side.


    Looking at them, the first thing Atticus noticed was that they were all weak, weaker than normal. None of them were even Intermediate- ranked! All of them being within the novice rank.


    They were all dressed differently, each with a different skin tone. Each of them were from different sectors all over the human domain, so it was only natural they had different cultures.


    "I''ll get straight to the point and stop wasting your time. I noticed many of you standing in the back lines during the battle with the horde," Atticus addressed the youths.


    Hearing this, many of them couldn''t help but flinch. But before they could panic, Atticus continued,


    "You don''t have to worry. I have no intention of forcing you to fight,"


    Most of them let out audible sighs of relief as they heard this, but Atticus''s next words instantly shattered that feeling,


    "It''s just that to buy anything, even food and water, you all need points. How do you n on getting them?"


    Atticus''s question hung in the air as many of them exchanged unsure nces.


    He was right; if they didn''t fight and kill beasts, how would they get points? That realization seemed to frighten many of them as they started ttering. Would they have to fight?


    "W-what d-do you w-want us to d-do?" As the students were all panicking at the thought of having to fight, a feminine voice suddenly sounded in the middle of the youths.


    Atticus''s gaze turned towards where the sound came from, and the students at the front all parted the way to reveal a 5''5 feet tall dark-skinned girl, who immediately flinched and bent her head down as Atticus''s gazended on her.


    Then, as if remembering something, she quickly bowed down lower and added, "Y-young m-aster,"


    Atticus couldn''t help but look at the girl who just spoke with slight interest. ''She''s sharp,'' he noted.


    Atticus wanted to use the youths who couldn''t fight for misceneous work around the camp.


    But unlike what one might expect, he wasn''t talking about cooks or even cleaners. The making of food and water were all automated, with no operators being needed.


    Given the fact that they were all going to be fighting a lot for a year, they would need a lot of things in the camp. And one of them was weapons maintenance and repair.


    Apart from the Ravenstein youths, Atticus doubted many of them would have rune-engraved weapons that don''t need any form of maintenance at all.


    And he had no doubt that purchacing them from the shop would be costly, which many wouldn''t be able to afford.


    They also needed a medical team, adminstrative and support personnel, and many other things.


    Atticus had, of course, wanted them to fill all these positions, but he didn''t want it to seem like he was forcing them.


    He wanted them to realize themselves that it was their only choice.


    But obviously, this girl knew what he had been trying to do.


    Just as Atticus was about to talk, a boy with the same skin tone but blue hair suddenly stood in front of her protectively, shooting Atticus a threatening look, "Leave her alone," he said.


    Atticus couldn''t help but raise his eyebrows in major confusion, turning his gaze to the side, meeting Lucas''s, who was also confused about what was happening.


    "Stop it, Hen! He didn''t do anything," the girl pushed Hen''s hand away and stepped forward.


    "Zara! You know what the tiered did to us; you can''t trust him!" He whispered in her ears as she walked past him.


    But Zara didn''t listen; she kept walking determinedly towards Atticus at the front, bowing as she got to him, "Y-young master, p-please tell us w-what we should d-do," she said respectfully.


    Hen gritted his teeth and clenched his hands, "Suit yourself," he muttered angrily, looking away.


    Atticus watched all the drama that just happened with a neutral expression. He could guess what was happening, but he honestly didn''t care.


    "You''re sharp. You''re Zara, right?" Atticus suddenly asked.


    "Y-yes, y-young master," Zara stuttered, finding it hard to maintain herposure. Being so close to the same person who had massacred thousands of beats as though they were nothing was tough.


    Atticus took a good look at her, she was wearing a worn-out in brown robe, but despite that, Atticus could see some signs of muscle on her form.


    It was clear that before this, she had been doing something that required a lot of strength.


    "Zara, you don''t have to bow. Raise your head," Atticus suggested.


    "I wouldn''t dare, young master," Zara immediately responded, refusing.


    Atticus sighed. Deciding to stop wasting time, "Alright then. What I want is simple, I want to form 3 groups for now. One would be in charge of weapons maintenance, the other would be a medical team, and thest would be adminstrative and support personnel," Atticus exined.


    Allowing the words to sink in for a bit, he continued,


    "Of course, you would all be given academy points for any services you rendered."

 Chapter 194 I Would Make You Regret It

    <h4>Chapter 194 I Would Make You Regret It</h4>


    Atticus''sst words made many of them happy. Zara couldn''t help but smile brightly hearing this.


    The other youths followed suit, bowing to show their thanks. Before, they all had no way of hunting beasts for academy points.


    In fact, given how weak and talentless they were, they were sure to suffer during their time at the academy. They had all thought the worst when Atticus had called them.


    Atticus simply acknowledged all the praises with a nod. He knew why he was doing these things, and it wasn''t for them.


    "If you have any experience with cksmithing, step to the right. You don''t have to be highly experienced; even if it''s just sharpening weapons, still step to the right," Atticus instructed.


    Following his guidance, Zara and around 20 other students promptly moved to the indicated side.


    Atticus nodded, "If you have any medical knowledge, step to the left,"


    They all instantly listened, but unlike the other youths, these ones were fewer, about 10. And unsurprisingly, they were mostly females.


    Addressing the remaining students, Atticus dered, "I will be using you guys for the admistrative group."


    Observing the three formed groups, Atticus concluded, "Starting from tomorrow, you would all be trained to understand and perform your roles better. But for now, you can all go rest; it has been a long day."


    Atticus instructed, noting the sighs of exhaustion on most of their faces.


    Just as they were all about to turn, Atticus suddenly heard a clicking sound, an audible expression of irritation that, despite its subtlety, couldn''t escape Atticus''s heightened senses.


    Atticus sighed.


    He had already promised himself, especially after that incident with William when they had wanted to ruin his reputation.


    No matter how little the signs he saw, if he so much as noticed any signs of unced hostility directed towards him, he was immediately going to nip the bud.


    There would be no waiting or ignoring the situation until ites to bite him in the ass; he was going to take care of the problem before it could fester.


    And the current situation wouldn''t be an exception.


    Atticus''s gaze immediatelynded on Hen, who was about to turn his back and leave.


    In a swift movement, Atticus vanished from his position, reappearing in front of the youth.


    The sudden appearance of Atticus in their midst startled many, prompting an instinctual retreat. Even Hen jumped backward several meters.


    All eyes turned to Atticus as they all wondered what was happening. He had told them to go rest and had just suddenly appeared in their middle.


    Atticus locked eyes with Hen and before thetter could grasp the situation, "Do you have a problem with me?" Atticus coldly inquired.


    Hen''s features showed slight confusion for a few seconds before contorting into anger, "You lots from the big families are all the same! It''s because of you my fath¡ª"


    "It seems you''re mistaken somewhere," Atticus interrupted Hen as he calmly started advancing toward him.


    He continued, "I don''t care about whatever tragic thing happened to your father, I don''t care about your life story. What I asked you is," Atticus closed the distance, locking eyes with Hen,


    "Do you, Hen, have any problems with me, Atticus?" Atticus''s cold word hung in the air for a few seconds.


    Hen clenched his fists tighter, angered by Atticus''s apparent disregard for his father. ''This bastard!'' he thought bitterly.


    But despite how angry he was feeling, he knew very well that he was no match for Atticus.


    Taking calming breaths, Hen said with a cold face, "I''m not interested in joining any of the groups. I can''t die for real anyways; I''ll hunt and gather points on my own no matter how many times I get protected," he said as he turned his back and started walking away.


    Hearing his words, Atticus chuckled.


    It was a reaction that baffled many watching the unfolding scene. Many of them had all thought that Hen was a goner.


    Zara was watching the scene with a worried expression. Hen was her childhood friend and she knew just how much he hated the tired families.


    The only reason he joined Atticus''s division in the first ce was because of her.


    Amongst those present, it was only Lucas who wasn''t too surprised. He had no idea why Atticus wasughing, but he knew Atticus wouldn''t just tantly beat up someone just like that.


    He was sure the only reason Atticus was doing this was to provoke the boy into doing something stupid.


    But in the midst of this unfolding drama, Atticus was still in mild disbelief. Did he just hear that correctly?


    The only reason he was investing so much points on all of these things was to prevent unnecessary ''deaths'' and avoid going bankrupt.


    But now this fool was actually telling him that he was going to hunt beasts regardless of how many times he ''died''?


    Atticus''s gaze turned cold.


    With a thought, surged from beneath Hen, swiftly wrapping around his form, holding him in ce.


    "W-what are you doing!" Hen shouted as he made futile attempts to channel what little mana he had and escape.


    The earth carried him, bringing him closer to Atticus.


    Just as Hen was about to shout once more, he suddenly met Atticus''s gaze, and his words instantly froze. It was as though icy water was poured over him as he felt chills down his whole form.


    Atticus spoke, making sure the rest of the students around heard him, "Listen, I don''t care about what you decide to do. You have your own free will. But, for reasons I''m going to keep to myself, your ''deaths'' affects me badly."


    Atticus suddenly unleashed his aura, enveloping all the students in the area, causing all the youths to struggle to remain standing.


    The force of his presence intensified, bearing down on them like an unseen weight.


    The majority of it was focused on Hen as he struggle to hold himself together.


    Atticus continued, his voice resonating with a chilling tone that sent shivers down the spines of all who heard it, "If I ever find out that you or any one of you died an avoidable death, I promise you, I would make you regret it."

 Chapter 195 Boundary

    <h4>Chapter 195 Boundary</h4>


    Hearing Atticus''s cold words, many of the students couldn''t help but suck in a cold breath, their bodies subtly trembling.


    Despite the fact that Atticus''s focus had been on Hen when he spoke, it was an instinctual feeling; they all knew that he was also referring to them.


    Meanwhile, the focus of Atticus''s threat, Hen, found it hard to stop himself from peeing as Atticus''s aura pressed down on him.


    But despite the intense fear he felt, Hen still clenched his fist hard, making futile attempts to stop his body from shaking.


    He stared at Atticus defiantly, "I-I will never bow down!" he said with chattering teeth.


    Atticus maintained his cold stare at Hen, but just when he was about to respond, "Young master!" Zara suddenly interrupted the scene, running towards the duo and standing between Atticus and Hen.


    She immediately sunk on both knees, hands over her head, kowtowing towards Atticus, her head touching the ground, "Please forgive him! It has been a long day, and he doesn''t know what he''s saying," she pleaded.


    "Zara, what ar¡ª" before Hen could finish his words, Zara lifted her head, immediately shooting Hen a cold look.


    He didn''t have to be a genius to know what she wanted him to do, shut up.


    Hen gritted his teeth, but despite the intense anger he was feeling, he knew very well that Zara was right.


    He took a deep breath thatsted for a second, and then he suddenly bowed his head slightly at Atticus.


    Seeing Henplying, Zara bowed her head back down.


    Before she came to the academy, she had heard a lot of things about kids from the big families. Amongst those things, what was constant was that they all enjoyed the feeling of being above others, being worshipped.


    This was exactly why she had been bowing earlier and was kowtowing currently. She hoped Atticus would also be like that, and having his ego scratched, he would simply forget everything.


    Atticus gazed at both of them in front of him without any change in expression.


    ''Did it not work?'' Zara thought worriedly.


    After a few seconds that made Zara''s worry intensify, Atticus finally spoke, the tone of his voice maintaining the same chilling tone from earlier,


    "I meant every single word I said,"


    Atticus dered, and before anyone could react, Atticus turned and started walking away from the scene, the crowd of youths swiftly parting the way for him.


    Lucas, after a brief look at Zara, also turned and started following Atticus behind.


    ...


    Lucas walked quietly behind Atticus. His mind was churning about the incident that just happened. But after a few seconds, Lucas couldn''t control his curiosity any more and asked, "Why did you let him go?" He inquired.


    If he had to be honest, this was the first time Lucas had seen Atticus let someone go just like that.


    Every time Atticus got into an altercation with another person, it always ended up with the other party getting brutally beaten, and this had happened multiple times over the years. He simply couldn''t understand what changed.


    Atticus chuckled a bit at Lucas''s question, ''Does he think I beat people all willy-nilly?'' He thought as he shook his head slightly.


    Before Lucas could wonder why Atticus wasughing, Atticus responded, "He simply hadn''t deserved it, yet."


    Lucas couldn''t help but suck in a cold breath at the addition of Atticus''sst word. He knew all too well that Atticus wasn''t kidding. His thoughts suddenly shifted to what he had heard earlier,


    ''Just how does it affect him? Is there a penalty when any one of us ''dies''?'' Lucas pondered. It was the first time he was learning that any one of the members of the division dying would affect Atticus badly.


    Atticus hadn''t told anyone, even the other Ravenstein youths, about the penalty he would face if any one of them ''died''.


    And Atticus had no intentions of telling them in the first ce. To him, it was a huge weakness, a weakness he didn''t want anyone to know about.


    Atticus still had no idea about a lot of things. He wasn''t sure if he would be able to identify exactly the student that died.


    And there was no way he could have eyes everywhere.


    There were just too many uncertainties. One youth who could simply be dissatisfied with him could easily put himself in harm''s way and keep ''dying'' just so he could get back at him. There were just too many ways to use this against him.


    For now, it was better to keep this weakness to himself.


    After this, they both remained quiet as Atticus led them into the newly built Barracks.


    The Barracks was just a singlerge building. Upon entering the building, the interior waspletely white, even the doors and ceiling.


    There was only a single elevator on the first floor. The duo walked towards it, and with a scan, they both walked in and used it to move to the next floor.


    Stepping out of the elevator, they were met with long hallways and rooms on both sides.


    Atticus approached one of the rooms, and on the side of the door, there was a panel mounted on the wall. This was the same for all the rooms.


    As they got close, it prompted them for a scan, in which Atticus immediately did, and then another prompt showed up asking if he wanted the room as his. Atticus refused.


    He clicked on his artifact, checking the upgrade conditions for the barracks, being the same as the cafeteria, about 30% of the buying price, and the best thing, he would be able to receive rent by taxing the other members.


    After a few seconds of roaming, they both left to check out the Mess hall.


    It was also a single building but instead of the tall Barracks, it was way more shorter, but wide.


    Entering it, they were met with just a single expansive hall with different chairs and tables arranged in a circr pattern, surrounding the middle of the hall where a big round structure stood.


    It had different ss-like slots all around it, likely where they got their food. Without wasting time, they both left the Mess hall and headed for thest structure he had built, the training ground.


    As soon as Atticus stepped foot on the padded ground, he immediately felt the difference in the atmosphere.


    It was as though there was a thin boundary separating the entrance of the training grounds from the outside world.


    This was the boundary he had identified earlier.

 Chapter 196 Remarkably Weak

    <h4>Chapter 196 Remarkably Weak</h4>


    Compared to the other parts of the expanse, the air in the training grounds felt cleaner. The mana density in the air was also richer.


    Atticus had noticed it when he arrived at the academy; the mana density in the entirety of the academy was high, but even then, this training ground had almost twice as much mana density. ''It''s well worth the point,'' Atticus thought, satisfied with his purchase.


    Lucas''s features also showed mild surprise as he entered the training grounds. After a few seconds roaming, they were able to see the different sections suited for a fewbat scenarios.


    In the middle of the training grounds, there was arge elevated tform used for sparring. On another corner, there was an archery range and,stly, training dummies for sword practice and a section consisting of different weights.


    All around the training ground, there was also a track for running which circled therge training grounds.


    The duo left the training grounds after a few moments, with Atticus asking Lucas to take care of the lodging of the youths.


    From what he had seen, the barracks would be able to house exactly 1200 students, enough for every one of them.


    After separating, Atticus also met up with Aria and her now 175 youths, intending to erect the watch towers that he had promised.


    The wall had two gates, one at the north and the other at the south. They all left the camp through the north gate, and Atticus quickly erected the watch towers at the edges of the expanse.


    Atticus had also added an underground bunker-like space below, where the watchmen or women could hide if they spotted the horde of beasts and couldn''t outrun them.


    They were each to take turns keeping watch, rotating on a two-man shift.


    Just like the Raven camp''s device, after a few seconds of searching, Atticus had been able to find out their artifact could also serve as amunication device.


    They had settled on two warning signs if they spotted anything. The first was firing an explosive arrow in the air to alert everyone, while the second was contacting and directly informing Atticus.


    After finalizing and seeing that everything was okay and set, Atticus left them to their devices, and shortlyter he met Eric who informed him about the situation of the forest in the immediate vicinity of the expanse.


    The situation was almost as he expected it. There were no signs of the beast horde in the forest, not even footprints. Each of their footprints had ended at the entrance to the forest. It was as though they all simply vanished into thin air.


    Hearing this, Atticus entered a deep state of contemtion. But he quickly came out of it after hearing what Eric reported next.


    Apparently, there were different magical beasts in the forest¡ªmany different species, basically like a normal forest.


    Learning of this, Atticus was both delighted and surprised at the same time.


    Surprised because with the sheer number of the horde, it was odd that they hadn''t killed and eaten the other beasts in the forest.


    But he was delighted that if there were beasts in the forest, then they found the perfect ce to give the other members of the division real-life fighting experience in a controlled environment.


    He soon concluded the meeting with Eric and met Aurora, Nate, and the other Ravenstein youths.


    They had all formed the 70-man unit he had asked for and were all waiting for his next orders. But Atticus simply asked all of them to go get some food and rest.


    Atticus had initially thought that he would have to sponsor the food of many of the youths, but to his delight after speaking with Nate and Aurora, he found out that all of them were given 1000 Academy points, even the ones who didn''t kill any beasts. It turned out that the academy wasn''t so heartless after all.


    They all went to get some food, and everyone retired to their respective rooms.


    It had been a very long day.


    ¡­


    The next day, Atticus woke up early at 5 AM. His room waspletely basic with only a bed, table and chair, and abined toilet and bathroom.


    Every part of the room was pristine white. This was the same for every other room in the barracks.


    It was already ingrained into his being. He had always followed the same routine every day for years, and despite their current situation, he wasn''t going to change that.


    But given theck of equipment and good training facilities, Atticus decided to train lightly.


    After a ''short'' training session thatsted 2 hours, Atticus left his room, heading straight towards the training grounds.


    The distance from both buildings wasn''t far, letting him get to the training ground in under a minute.


    During his walk, Atticus couldn''t help but notice that the entire camp was deserted. He couldn''t see anyone around, but on getting to the training grounds he found out why.


    It was currently filled with every one of the students, all standing facing the elevated stage which had Aurora standing on top.


    Seeing Atticus approaching, they all quieted down their murmuring and swiftly faced their fronts.


    Atticus simply walked to the with a neutral expression to the top of the elevated tform. Aurora stepped back as she saw him, approaching, "Hehe, I did good, didn''t I?" she remarked, wearing a cheeky grin, her thumb gesturing toward herself with closed eyes.


    A faint smile graced Atticus''s lips, "Yeah, you did well."


    "Huuu, I know, I''m awesome," Aurora proimed.


    Atticus chuckled, continuing his stride past her to the forefront of the stage facing all the youth.


    The initial smile vanished from Atticus''s face, reced by a stern countenance. An intensified hush nketed the area as every individual stood in attentive silence, anticipating Atticus''s words.


    "I''ll be straightforward with all of you," Atticus began, his voice echoing across the training grounds.


    He continued, "You''re all remarkably weak," his wordspletely blunt.


    ***


    A/N: Hey, guys! I extend my apologies for the recent chapters, which might have felt less eventful. I''m currentlyying the groundwork for what promises to be adrenaline-packed battles ahead. Rest assured, I''ll tie everything together soon. Your continued support is greatly appreciated! Thank you for being a part of this journey!

 Chapter 197 What The Actual Fuck

    <h4>Chapter 197 What The Actual Fuck</h4>


    Atticus gazed down at the different groups of youths gathered below, all staring at him, waiting for him to speak.


    They were all assembled in different units of 80 youths, as Atticus had requested yesterday, with each Ravenstein youth standing in front of their respective groups.


    Including Nate, there were 11 units in total.


    On the side, Aria and Eric were together with their group of 200+ students. On another side, Lucas stood in front of the nonbatants that Atticus had grouped the day before.


    "You''re all remarkably weak," Atticus''s cold words sounded, and a palpable silence immediately descended on the training grounds.


    The silencested for a few seconds before it started getting broken by subtle sounds of teeth gritting and hands clenching.


    The sounds were obviously meant to be subtle, not able to be heard, but how could one forget Atticus''s godly hearing? He heard every one of the sounds as clearly as day.


    Atticus maintained his neutral state as he watched how many of the youths in the training grounds bowed their heads, struggling to contain their anger.


    Atticus was well aware of what he just did; it was exactly what he had nned on doing¡ªstriking a sore spot.


    All of the youths were well aware of how talentless they were, a fact they had to live with since childhood. But despite that fact, thest thing they wanted was someone saying it to their faces like this.


    Unbothered by their reactions, Atticus continued, "It might hurt you, but it would be best if you realize this fact earlier on."


    "Yes, the words are harsh, but it is theplete truth. If you were all to be pitted against the other youths in the first years, you all won''tst a single second," he added.


    Atticus, of course, didn''t believe hisst words. They weren''t the only group with weaklings like the youths gathered below.


    Atticus was sure that almost all the top tankers would all have this issue. The joining of a division had been very public. And it was simply impossible for the leaders to know who exactly they were epting into their division.


    It was clear that many of the divisions would be facing the same thing he was facing.


    Plus given the sheer number of the new students in the first year, there was bound to be someone always weaker. Atticus was very sure that these youths weren''t even the weakest.


    "But despite this, you all still have hope," Atticus added after a few seconds, causing the youths who had their heads bowed to raise them again.


    They all expressed the same type of reactions¡ªconfusion. It was expected, really; they all knew why they were so weak. It was because of their low talents.


    Many of them only awakened dormant or unlocked potential, indicating that intermediate-advanced rank would be their limit.


    What was causing confusion for all of them was simple: talent couldn''t be changed.


    Generations and generations of people had all tried to find a way to circumvent this problem, but none seeded.


    Whatever talent you were born with is what you carry on for the rest of your life. So given all this information, they all couldn''t help but wonder, what was he talking about?


    Atticus continued, regardless of their confused expressions, "For the next one month, you''re all going to undergo intensive training. It won''t be easy, and I won''t force anyone to join."


    "But I promise you, while you won''t be mind-bogglingly strong, I can assure you that after the duration of the training, you all won''t beparable to your current selves," Atticus said.


    And immediately after, Atticus could see expressions of determination on many of their faces.


    Atticus smiled.


    This was what he wanted to see! ''Looks like they still have hope.'' He thought.


    Atticus concluded his speech by telling all of them that their training would be carried out by each of their respective leaders of their units.


    Atticus stepped back, ignoring Aurora who had both her thumbs raised with a cheeky smile.


    He headed towards Lucas''s group by the side.


    Approaching Lucas and the nonbatants he had grouped yesterday, Atticus suddenly brought out two books from his space ring and handed them to Lucas.


    Lucas looked at the two books and saw they were both beginner books for cksmithing and medicine.


    Before Atticus had slept yesterday, he had gone on a shopping spree on the Academy shop. And of the things he bought were those two books. He had also bought some equipment rting to the two fields and many other things.


    For what Atticus had in mind for the medical group wasn''t some mind-blowing team that could heal major injuries in an instant; he simply wanted people who could at least treat little injuries.


    Currently, apart from not having the points to purchase a medical facility from the division shop, Atticus would rather not buy healing potions for little injuries that could be treated very easily. And this reason was the same for cksmithing.


    Looking at the books in his hands, Lucas couldn''t help but let out a low chuckle. "Damn, how does your brain work?" He said, curiosity coloring his voice.


    "Hmm?" Atticus muttered.


    "I mean, we were all literally thrust into this situation without warning just yesterday. Most people would still be trying to find their bearings, especially given the size of the subordinates they were given to control. But you..."


    Lucas chuckled a bit as he shook his head and continued, "You not only solved all our major issues in one day, you also brought under control more than a thousand youths from different parts of the sectors."


    "And to top all of this, you''re already thinking so far ahead and making ns that we wouldn''t even need until farter."


    "Just..."


    Lucas struggled to find the right words to express what he was feeling.


    But after a few seconds, only four words came to his head, and those words seemed to epass his thoughts,


    "What the actual fuck..."

 Chapter 198 Armor

    <h4>Chapter 198 Armor</h4>


    Hearing Lucas''s words, Atticus''s lips couldn''t help but curl up into a smile as he burst intoughter.


    Lucas looked at Atticus feeling a little bewildered.


    ''Why is heughing?'' He thought.


    After a few seconds, Atticus, wiping away a tear that formed fromughing too hard, spoke, "Haa, You''re cracking me up, Lucas. Don''t tell me this is the first time you felt you''re not the smartest in the room?"


    Lucas''s lips twitched. But he couldn''t help but agree with Atticus. This was the first time he felt¡­ inadequate.


    He had always known Atticus was smart; it was ring with the way he handled everything.


    But if Lucas had to be honest, he had assumed that he had always been a step ahead of Atticus with regards to intelligence.


    In fact, he had been so sure of himself that he felt that in his age group, only the Enigmalnk family youths who had a bloodline that focuses on intelligence could contend with him.


    To him, the things Atticus had done before now, while they were smart, were the obvious choices to him.


    But during this situation, watching Atticus, he felt like every single action he took had a reason. It was a first for him, not feeling like the smartest in the room. And it was a weird feeling, to say the least.


    After a minute of talking, Atticus left Lucas and the group.


    Amongst the group, Zara stood together with Hen, who hadn''t even uttered a word when Atticus had been talking with Lucas. Seeing that he was present in the group, he had obviously taken Atticus''s warning to heart and had eventually decided to join the group.


    After giving Lucas instructions, he had left everything in Lucas''s hands. He was confident Lucas would be able to train them using the information gotten from the book.


    If he had to be honest, he also had ns for learning cksmithing. But after skimming through the book yesterday, Atticus had seen that he wouldn''t be able to start anything worthwhile until he had the appropriate equipment and resources. Which they clearlycked.


    Atticus headed towards Aurora and Nate next. He quickly got to them as they were not far away from him.


    They all stood surrounding him as they waited for him to start speaking. Atticus gazed at each one of them.


    The Ravenstein youths with units apart from Aurora, Nate, Eric, Lucas, and Aria were about 10.


    They were all going to be an important part of his division, with each of them being a leader of their units.


    Although they all had white hair, they all had distinctive features that separated them from each other.


    Excluding Aurora and Aria, there were about 3 girls among them, all standing together at the side. The one on the far end, Moon, had pixie-cut white hair with moonlit silver eyes.


    The one in the middle, I, had her white hair in a messy bun and cial blue eyes. While thest one, Luna, had sleek straight white hair and violet-colored eyes.


    As for the boys, who were obviously the majority, there was Chubby, whose actual name was Kai.


    He had a half shaved head with a pure white mohawk.


    The youth Kai had fought and bested at thebat challenge back at the Raven camp was Ss, who had a quirky white tuft at the front, with green eyes.


    The rest of them included Axel with dark skin and white dreadlocks with beads, Elijah with flowing white locks and a warrior''s braid, Dorian with spiky gel styled white hair, andstly, Caspian with short tousled hair with a moon like quality.


    With the addition of Atticus and the others, these people made up the Ravenstein youths in this division.


    Atticus had thought a lot about how to train the students. His options were very minimal, given the fact that they were weak and talentless.


    Many of them were highly inexperienced, and despite having a high rank, they didn''t even know how to fight properly.


    After thinking for a bit, Atticus came to the conclusion that trying to make them strong individually was a fool''s dream.


    It was then that Atticus remembered the way historical figures back on Earth fought. It was a fighting style best used for weaklings. Beating quality with quantity.


    What Atticus had been trying to avoid the most was the members of his division dying easily. So what was the best way to avoid that situation when they were all weak? Simple, armor them up!


    The surefire way to improve their chances was arming them and making them fight as a small army instead of one by one.


    Gazing at the Ravenstein youths in front of him, Atticus began, "From now on, each unit would behave as one body. There would be 2 types of fighters in each unit."


    "Firstly, the heavy armored. It is exactly as it sounds. They would all be donned in heavy armor and shields. These particr people would act as the tank of their respective units, and their main duty is to protect the second type, I shall tag them as the dealers; they would be the ones to do the attacking,"


    "In essence, the heavy armored protect the group, and the dealers attack," Atticus simplified.


    Seeing as they were all following him, Atticus suddenly raised his hands, and from his space ring, hundreds of pairs of heavy armors spilled forth, making the youths back off from him in slight surprise.


    After multiple high piles of heavy armors hade out from his space ring, Atticus continued,


    "These are the armors you would equip each of your unit members with," he exined.


    Each of them gazed at the piles of armor with shocked looks.


    What was he doing with so much armor!?


    But Atticus remained unfazed as he continued, "Since there are about 11 units with 80 members each, each unit should have at least 30 heavy armored, with the rest being the dealers,"

 Chapter 199 Training Routine

    <h4>Chapter 199 Training Routine</h4>


    All of the Ravenstein youths gathered around Atticus, gazing at the piles of heavy armor he had just thrown out of his storage ring.


    They all simply nodded absentmindedly to his words, still surprised and wondering where Atticus had gotten all of these armors from.


    "Did you rob an armory or something? How the hell did you get so many armors?" They all turned to see Aurora, who spoke with disbelief coloring her features.


    All of them couldn''t help but give her an internal high five for asking the question on each of their minds.


    "I bought them all in the academy shop," Atticus decided to address their query. This plethora of heavy armors was one of the things he had bought from the Academy shop the previous night.


    "Wouldn''t all of this cost a fortune though?" Nate added while looking at Atticus. Nate had always been a person who believed that one should never cower in face of challenges, if possible, help people weaker than you.


    But at this point, even he had to admit that Atticus had done far too much for them. Nate was sure that Atticus hadn''t gotten the points he used from anyone, which meant that he had sponsored the armors from his own pockets.


    Having understood what Nate meant, Atticus smiled, "Nah, it''s cool. I bought them for dirt cheap in the shop," Atticus reassured.


    "How dirt cheap could they possibly be? They''re all easily past 400 pairs!" Aurora chimed in. Regardless of how cheap the armors could be buying more than 400 pairs was sure to cost a fortune.


    Atticus smiled, looking at all the Ravenstein youths who were now looking at him with a serious expression. It wasn''t hard for him to figure out what they were all trying to convey; they were all in this together. So he shouldn''t try to take on things on his own.


    Conveying this to Atticus with their expressions was the best many of them could do. Although they had all trained together and known each other of years, most of them were still not close to Atticus.


    Only Nate and Aurora could even so much as question him like this.


    The rest of the Ravenstein youths, although they all respected Atticus greatly, that wasn''t their prevailing feeling towards Atticus. It was fear.


    Fear that had taken deep root in each of them over the years after witnessing how much of a monster Atticus was.


    Despite the fact that he was always chummy with Aurora, every one of them knew better than to trust that perception of him.


    It was just simply hard to talk casually with him, knowing full well what he was capable of. This was why most times, they hardly ever talked when he was present, only listening. And now was no different.


    Gazing at all of them, Atticus reassured, "Stop worrying so much. We all have our part to y in all of this. If you truly want to help out, then simply focus on the tasks assigned to you."


    Hearing Atticus''s words, they all nodded their heads in acknowledgment, a sign of determination on their features.


    Seeing that they all understood, Atticus decided to continue his exnation.


    He hadn''t been lying when he said he bought the armors for dirt cheap from the academy store. When he had been browsing through the store yesterday, he had looked for the cheapest, heaviest armor he could find in the store.


    The ones he eventually bought, of course, weren''t worth much, only costing about 17 Academy points for each set.


    This was simply because both the materials used and the simple fact that they weren''t rune engraved and didn''t have any magical properties served to bring down the price of the armor.


    His major goal for now wasn''t giving them armors that could majorly protect them; he simply wanted to give them something they could use to train with.


    Although it had irked him that he had to use his points for this purpose, he suppressed that feeling. He would make sure he made his points back.


    Atticus addressed the Ravenstein youths, finalizing some details of their training.


    The training each of the youths would undergo was pretty straightforward and simple.


    They would each get to the training grounds by 6 AM every morning. Just like the Raven camp artifacts, these ones were also equipped with the mana block feature, even going as far as blocking your bloodline if you wanted.


    Each of the youths would get their mana blocked. And then all of them, donned in 10 kg weights on their wrists, ankles, and torso, would run multiple times around the 5 kmrge expanse.


    After 3 hours of doing this, they would all leave to go get food. And after a two hour break, they would all gather themselves in the training ground once more.


    This time, each unit would divide themselves into 2 groups, one being the Armored and the other the dealers.


    The youths chosen to be the armored for their respective units would all get a full set of heavy armor equipment, consisting of armor, leg armor, helmet, and then a big rectangr shield towering about 3 meters tall; amongst the things Atticus had bought.


    They would all be asked to run around the training grounds donned in their respective heavy gears to get used to them.


    Of course, each of the youths, who would still be tired and weary from their earlier run, was expected to struggle to lift or even move while wearing the armor, talk less of lifting up the heavy shield.


    But with the ambient mana in the air, coupled with the passive recovery of mana in their bodies, regardless of how talentless they were, they would all improve faster than normal.


    Meanwhile, the dealers, donned in lighter weight armor, would all be training in learning how to fight with long-range weapons.


    The Ravenstein youths, including Atticus, all had at least basic skills with most weapons. They all had to train with every weapon first before deciding the one they were best at using.


    So Atticus had no doubt that each unit leader would be able to teach them the basics. The goal, of course, wasn''t to train them individually, but as a single force.


    Given the armors weren''t at all enchanted and were low quality, with their constant use, they would gradually need repairs and maintenance.


    This was one of the main reasons Atticus had formed a cksmith group. They would be the ones to do all the maintenance and take care of all the repairs that they would inevitably need.

 Chapter 200 Runes

    <h4>Chapter 200 Runes</h4>


    After exining everything to the Ravenstein youths, Atticus left them to go about their respective tasks.


    After a quick look around the camp and expanse and seeing everything was in order, Atticus headed straight to his room.


    On getting to his room, he sat down crossl egged on his bed and allowed his thoughts to drift.


    During the five years he was training at the Ravenstein estate, Atticus hadn''t neglected a single one of his powers.


    In fact, if he had to be honest, his abilities were getting way too much and too fast. He just had too many things to focus on, and this was especially so for his elements.


    After he had broken through to the Expert rank and unlocked 2 more elements in addition to the earlier 7, Atticus found it a little difficult to train them all.


    His bloodline training required him to always immerse himself in each of its respective bloodline elements'' environments, meaning he had to constantly switch between each different element during training, which was dampening his level up speed.


    But even with this weakness, Atticus would still choose to have all these elements if he had to make a choice again.


    It was simply giving him a lot of options during battle. Each of the elements could be used for different situations and would all be immensely useful during battles.


    And if it ever happens that Atticus''s mana level became low, he still would be able to put on a fight with all his elements.


    His bloodline wasn''t reliant on his mana to function but his stamina and endurance. It was an intricate part of him.


    It was a power he could keep on using regardless of his mana levels, for as long as his stamina and endurance could take it.


    Apart from his elements, his arts too had advanced significantly.


    Currently, with Elemental Mimicry, Atticus''s ability to mimic the movement to the element had increased significantly.


    And Atticus had a feeling that a big change wasing if he advanced it to the next stage.


    His Ethereal clock art too had gotten way stronger. Compared to before where he could only maintain it for a minute when he was moving, he could now go as far as a staggering 20 minutes.


    And it was way more potent than before. If Atticus wanted, he could move through the camp, and none would even be able to see or sense him.


    Apart from all of these, what Atticus had neglected, even though it was a little, was his rune engraving.


    And this was mostly because of the intensive training Atticus had subjected himself to.


    His mornings and afternoons were always filled with constant training, and given the torturous feeling of losing all of his motivations every time he engraved a rune, Atticus would rather not go through all of that when he still had his hellish training with Magnus waiting for him at night.


    He had initially wondered where to get the will renewal potion, but with just a single request from Arya, she had instantly brought a truckload of it to him.


    The only time Atticus had ever practiced was at night, after his training with Magnus when he was about to sleep.


    After each session, he would drink the will renewal potion and then sleep. This way its terrible aftereffect wouldn''t affect his daily life.


    It was exactly because of this he had hardly made any progress in increasing his will.


    Currently, in his space ring were numerous different types of finished grade one runes. Rune engraving truly had a lot of freedom when ites to the type of runes one can create.


    There were nonguages; one simply engraved with intent. Its possibilities were simply endless. And over the years, Atticus had been able to create different grade one runes with different functions.


    Given theck of proper facilities for him to train, Atticus had decided to spend most of the one-month timeframe they had rune engraving.


    He swiftly channeled his mana into his storage ring, bringing out a bunch of unused tes and an engraver.


    Atticus''s will had increased significantly during the years, and the torturous training session with Magnus had a lot to do with this.


    Only people with the strongest of wills could remain training with that man for as long as Atticus did.


    ''I actually kind of miss him,'' Atticus thought, shaking his head with a small chuckle.


    Then he turned his gaze to the te in his hands. His intelligence had long since surpassed what a grade one runemaster should be able to achieve.


    The only thing that had been holding him back was his will. But for a long while now, Atticus had been feeling it; he was about to pass a major milestone.


    He just needed a little nudge.


    With each increase of his will, Atticus could feel his character changing. It was as though his character was getting firmer and more refined.


    The Atticus of before, while he wouldn''t scare easily, would still panic in certain situations. But now?


    Now he felt as if very little could scare him. And this current situation was a perfect example of that.


    If it had been the 10-year-old Atticus before hisrge increase in will, he doubted that he would be able to be as decisive as he was with the way he handled their current situation in the expanse.


    Atticus cleared his head of every other thought and focused on the te in front of him.


    There was only one way to increase his will and cross this milestone, and that was by constantly engraving runes and renewing his will with the will renewal potion in his possession and then continue the circle.


    Atticus closed his eyes for a brief moment, instantly focusing on his intent, opening his eyes just as swiftly. Atticus focused his will and at fast speeds engraved the word shield onto the te; it immediately let out a blinding red light before dimming.


    Without pausing, Atticus swiftly ced it on the side and picked up another te, fully intending to continue his actions.

 Chapter 201 3 Hours

    <h4>Chapter 201 3 Hours</h4>


    During the past five years, Atticus had both increased the number of runes he could engrave before needing to drink the will renewal potion, and the variations of runes he could engrave.


    He wasn''t just able to engrave the shield and fireball runes anymore; he could now engrave myriad of different runes.


    As soon as Atticus dropped the finished te by the side, he quickly picked up another unused te, focusing on his intent, he swiftly engraved the word "illuminate" on the te, which does exactly as it sounds, illuminating the surroundings.


    Dropping the te by the side and repeating this process once again, Atticus, focusing on his intent, engraved the word "Dash" on the te, which, when used, increases the speed of its user for a few seconds.


    Atticus repeated his process once again, engraving the word "silence" on the te, which creates a zone where the sound is dampened and muted.


    Atticus continued the process of engraving different types of runes and putting them down on one side. His will had grown iparable to before.


    Back then, he had needed to strain his will just to create a single rune, and that was only possible because of his high intelligence. With how low his will was, Atticus should have never been able to engrave a single rune.


    But now that his will had grown tenfold, Atticus could engrave about 14 runes before needing to take the renewal potion.


    If one were to look at the stats as a consumable, before, it had taken him about 3 will points to create a single rune, but now, coupled with his increase in intelligence, Atticus had shrunk that down to 2, making him able to create more than he should be able to.


    Atticus persisted, ceaselessly crafting various runes.


    But afterpleting the 14th, an immediate fatigue settled in.


    ''No matter how many times I feel this, I can never get used to it,'' despite the familiarity of this horrible sensation, he grappled with the exhaustion, resisting the urge to sumb to his inviting bed.


    ''Wow, I never knew the bed was soft and fluffy. Even the pillow looks so nice,'' Atticus couldn''t help but entertain the allure of his soft, fluffy bed.


    Each touch seemed to entuate itsfort, and even the pillow appeared irresistibly inviting as he ran his hands over it.


    But almost immediately, Atticus shook his head vigorously, snapping himself out of the terrible feeling.


    He swiftly brought out the renewal potion and immediately drank it.


    Atticus took in deep calming breaths as he began regaining himself gradually.


    ''A very dangerous feeling,'' Atticus thought, taking another deep breath.


    He truly didn''t like the feeling of losing all his motivation suddenly. But unfortunately for Atticus, this was also part of the training process.


    Anytime he loses his motivation, it took him a great amount of effort not to give up on everything instantly.


    And although it took just a few seconds before he drank the potion, those few seconds still needed a lot of effort before he could pull it off.


    Plus the fact that even after he drank the potion, it unfortunately didn''t instantly restore his will; he still had to meditate for a few hours before it was back to full strength.


    All of this served to increase his will.


    Atticus sat down cross-legged on his bed with his eyes closed as he entered a meditative state.


    He continuously visualized in his head the faces of both Alvis and Ronad who had almost killed him and the other Ravenstein youths back at the Raven camp.


    He was continuously visualizing the face of the one who had killed him in his home back on earth.


    Despite what one might think, even after all these years had passed, Atticus had never once forgotten.


    ''No matter how long, even if it takes a million years, I''ll have my revenge,'' Atticus thought, seething with anger. His aura suddenly surged explosively, causing the very walls and bed in his room to quake as if understanding the gravity of the moment.


    Every time Atticus practices his rune engraving and loses his motivation, this had always been his way of not losing himself.


    No matter what and no matter how long it takes, Atticus will always repay his grievances tenfold.


    He continued meditating for about 30 minutes. And when he felt like he had regained his will fully, Atticus continued his process of making runes once more.


    But this time around, Atticus didn''t get to 14 runes like earlier. He had to stop at 13 because of the warning Grimestone had given him back when he was just learning how to engrave runes; he couldn''t use the will renewal potion more than once a day.


    Fourteen was his limit, and if he got to that number again, he would lose practically all his motivation.


    And since he couldn''t use the potion, he would have to make do and recover his will over time normally.


    This was unfortunately one of the issues he had to face to increase his will. And he had been running away from this back at the estate, which was why he had always slept after one session.


    But now, Atticus decided to brave through it. He was determined to cross the milestone before the one month was over.


    Atticus entered another meditative state, the usual faces of his enemies appearing in his head instantly as he started repeating his mantra constantly.


    It waspletely to his surprise, but after maintaining the meditative state for about 3 hours and 10 minutes, Atticus could feel his will had recovered.


    It was surprising because Atticus had also found out that it took about 8-9 hours before a regr grade one runemaster could regain his or her will fully, and this was if said individual wasn''t relying on any potions.


    But it took him just 3 hours.


    ''Probably because of my intelligence,'' Atticus pondered.


    Currently, Atticus had urate control over his emotions. If he wanted, he could be profoundly happy and then suddenly sad in the next second.


    And Atticus was sure that this had everything to do with his high intelligence.


    The best and the most appropriate way of regaining your will was to always trigger your emotions, ensuring they constantly fueled and resisted the urge to give up.


    For Atticus, the driving force was vividly remembering the faces of his enemies.


    Having sessfully regained his will, he embarked on the same process again, once again halting at the 13th rune.

 Chapter 202 Three Weeks

    <h4>Chapter 202 Three Weeks</h4>


    And just like that, three weeks passed.


    These three weeks for the whole youths in the camp had beenpletely routine, with a few deviations for some.


    Each of the unit leaders followed Atticus'' instructions to thest word, always waking up and gathering their respective unit members and starting their training routine.


    And as expected, each of the youths struggled to keep up with the demanding training.


    Many of them, in their entire lives, had never trained that hard before. Although some had trained and strived to get stronger despite theirck of talent, this training was truly hellish.


    Just like the 10 year old Ravenstein youths when they first entered the Raven camp, it was the first time they had each experienced the mana block feature. None of them had ever felt so weak before.


    And given the fact that they had to run multiple times around the 5km expanse, it was truly not a good first experience for each of them.


    But there were two things that kept each of them going despite the enormous strain the training was having on them.


    The first had been Atticus'' words.


    His words had resonated within each of them deeply, and none of them wanted to be the one to give up.


    It wasn''t even about the fear each of them had of him; it was the determination not to stay weak.


    No one loved being weak.


    The second reason was because, for each unit, their leaders, the Ravenstein youths, had all been in the forefront of the group every single time they were running around the expanse.


    The most baffling thing to them was that they were also using the mana block feature, and not even once did any of them show any signs of exhaustion.


    It was another wake up call for many of them. They had initially thought that it was because of the tiered family resources and their talents that they had all been this strong.


    But watching each of them now, it was clear that they had worked hard, really hard to get where they were now.


    After running around the expanse, after a few hours'' break, they all moved to the training grounds and started the second phase of the training.


    As expected, for the heavy armored, they had all struggled to even move a few meters when donned in their gear.


    It was far too heavy!


    But the reason why they had chosen to do this training inside the training grounds started showing itself after a while. Because of the ambient mana in the air, they all improved and got used to the training faster.


    For the dealers, they had all donned lighter gear and started learning how to properly wield weapons.


    Each of the unit leaders, of course, had their way of teaching, but they were all still able to urately teach their members.


    Most, if not practically all of them, chose to learn how to wield the spear.


    Although many of them were already proficient in wielding other weapons, they had all still decided to use the spear as their main weapon. It was simply the obvious choice.


    Given the fact that they would all fight as a group, and they would basically have a tank protecting them against attacks at the front, the spear was just the most effective weapon in that situation.


    With it, they would be able to attack from behind the armored with the longer reach of their spears.


    Meanwhile, the group under Eric and Aria had all received different training.


    Aria had trained each of them on how to improve their archery skills while Eric had trained his small group on how to be better scouts by making use of the forest.


    But despite all this events, they had never once let their guards down.


    They were all still keeping watch over the forest, and during this three weeks, the horde of beasts never once showed their ugly faces again.


    The only time there was a slight deviation to their routine was after two weeks, when the Ravenstein youths had each felt that the youths had at least gotten a little stronger. They decided to start hunting beasts in the forest.


    The Ravenstein youths had of course asked for permission from Atticus, who had been initially skeptical about the idea.


    But after a lot of thinking, he eventually agreed for them to go. It wasn''t without beingpletely cautious though.


    They were all going to hunt periodically, with at least three Ravenstein youths apanying each unit anytime they were going to hunt.


    Like this, each units were all able to gain experience and finalize their battle style.


    The three nonbatant groups that Atticus had formed were also making significant progress, especially the cksmith and medical group.


    It turned out that Zara''s family was a family of cksmiths, which would exin the firm muscles Atticus had seen earlier.


    She was already well versed in cksmithing and hadn''t had any issues extracting and utilizing the information she got from the book from the book.


    Although Zara had helped her father in his work shop, she hadn''t learned the trade officially, so she was stillcking a lot of information, information she was able to extract and understand from the book Atticus had purchased and given to them.


    After a few days, Lucas had asked Nate to make an earthen forge in the camp. It was easy as there was a detailed outline on how to make one in the book.


    Plus, with the equipment Atticus had bought, this was where every repair and even modification were made.


    The medical group also made significant progress with their work. Theirs was a little more easy and straightforward.


    During the past three weeks, this was the life of everyone in camp except Atticus, who had been constantly engraving runes upon runes within the confines of his room.


    And today, Atticus could feel it; he was finally going to have a breakthrough!

 Chapter 203 Testing

    <h4>Chapter 203 Testing</h4>


    During these 3 weeks, Atticus had constantly been engraving runes and recovering his will, repeating this cycle over and over again.


    And today, Atticus could feel it; he had finally passed the milestone!


    Atticus had initially wondered how exactly he would be a grade 2 rune master. And from his research, he learned that it wasn''t that, while passing the milestone, one would experience or undergo any obvious changes.


    On the contrary, it would be as though nothing happened at all.


    The only change Atticus would feel was only in the way he engraved runes.


    Anytime Atticus wanted to engrave runes, he was always careful with his intent, always making sure to think simple things.


    But this didn''t mean he hadn''t tried to add his own variations to them or even make moreplex runes. Actually, Atticus had tried multiple times in the past, but he had always failed every time.


    Anytime he tried, it was as though his body was instinctively letting him know that he didn''t have enough will to support what he wanted to do. It was a surreal feeling, as if his intent was being blocked by some unseen force.


    But now, looking at the te in front of him, Atticus felt no such restriction.


    Atticus channeled his mana into his space ring, bringing out a vial of the will renewal potion.


    This was the first time he was going to try to engrave a grade 2 rune, and this was just barely after passing the milestone. Atticus had every intention of being careful.


    He put the vial in his mouth, so he would be ready to gulp the contents at a moment''s notice.


    Atticus took in a deep breath, clearing his head of any thoughts. He focused his whole attention on what he was about to do.


    He had just finished mediating not so long ago, so his will was in full power.


    After calming and clearing his mind for a few seconds, Atticus''s eyes suddenly snapped open, focusing on his intent, the tip of the engraver in his right hand suddenly let out a deep red glow.


    Atticus swiftly brought down the engraver on the te, instantly engraving the words "imprable shield" on it with extremely beautiful penmanship.


    But just as the tip of Atticus''s engraver left the surface of the te, he immediately felt a huge drain as his will instantly plummeted to staggering levels.


    There was no dy; it happened instantly as Atticus lost his motivation to do anything.


    But luckily, Atticus had already anticipated this oue.


    Atticus struggled to fight the effects of the demotivation as he quickly gulped down the will renewal potion.


    Atticus allowed his back to fall on the bed as he started taking in deep breaths, focusing and trying to let the potion do its job.


    After a few moments, Atticus finally felt his grip on himself returning. Atticus exhaled deeply, ''Thank God I put the vial in my mouth,'' Atticus thought, very d he had thought and nned ahead.


    ''But damn, this one was even more terrible than normal.''


    It was as if the intensity of the demotivation increased twofold, which waspletely unlike anything he had ever felt.


    If he hadn''t nned ahead by putting the vial in his mouth, Atticus would have already been in dreand by now.


    After feeling like he had calmed down enough, Atticus sat upright and turned his gaze toward the te letting out a blinding red light in front of him.


    Atticus picked it up, ''Hmm, I can''t feel any difference,'' Atticus pondered while examining the te.


    The weight didn''t change, even the density of the mana coalescing around it was the same as the grade 1 rune he had been making.


    But then, Atticus turned his gaze toward the letters engraved on the te. They were all currently letting out a red glow, but that wasn''t what Atticus was focused on.


    What his attention was on was the power radiating out of the letters.


    It wasn''t that the mana increased; no, it was as though the words on the te held a huge weight.


    ''I need to test this,'' Atticus decided to test out the effect of the grade 2 rune himself.


    He meditated for about 20 minutes, and when he felt his will had recovered enough, he stood up from his bed and left his room.


    Walking down the hallway of the barracks, Atticus noticed that it waspletely empty and devoid of people.


    On getting outside, he saw that no youth was walking around the camp, but he was able to find out why as he heard the ttering sounds of metal and different youths shouting from the direction of the training grounds.


    Atticus brought up his device to check the time, seeing that it was just after noon, he closed it and turned toward the north and started running towards the wall.


    Atticus didn''t need to use the gate as it was just a waste of time; on getting to the wall, Atticus simply, like a recoiled spring, jumped up, scaling over the 12ft fence effortlessly.


    His passive strength as an expert rank was more than enough for such a small task without him needing to channel his mana.


    Atticus started running into the distance away from the camp. After getting to a considerable distance, about 1.5km away, Atticus finally stopped.


    He swiftly channeled his mana into his space ring, bringing out the newly engraved grade 2 rune.


    Just as he was about to channel his mana into the te, Atticus paused.


    Channeling his mana into his space ring once again, Atticus brought out an ordinary grade one rune with "shield" engraved on it.


    He swiftly channeled mana into the te, emitting a red glow, and instead of throwing it up in front of him, he threw it at a considerable distance away from him.


    The red glow intensified in the air as the te crumbled, forming an ethereal bright red shield.


    Atticus raised his hand, focusing on the fire element, ''Intermediate-rank,'' Atticus decided.


    He controlled the power of the fire, reducing it to intermediate-power output.


    Atticus swiftly shot the fire out towards the shield, resulting in an immediate explosion upon impact. The force dispersed debris, cloaking the vicinity in a shroud of dust.


    Atticus controlled the air to clear away the haze. In the aftermath, different cracks were all over the shield, with its initial bright red light already flickering as though it would disappear in any second.

 Chapter 204 Bath

    <h4>Chapter 204 Bath</h4>


    Gazing at the flickering shield, ''Looks like it can barely withstand intermediate-attacks,'' Atticus noted.


    He had never really tested out how sturdy his grade one shields were. This was mostly because he had never needed to use it in battle.


    But despite the fact that Atticus had never really used his runes that much since he started learning, ever since he had seen the battle of Lucas and Aria, ever since he had learned how to engrave runes from Grimestone, Atticus had seen the immense potential rune engraving had.


    What Atticus was most excited for was bing a grade 3 rune engraver. That was where the real aspect of rune engraving would start to unfold.


    Then, Atticus wouldn''t even need tes anymore; he would be able to engrave on any surface, even the air. It was a possibility that excited Atticus to his core.


    Atticus focused on the newly engraved grade 2 rune in his hand, instantly channeling mana into it, and tossing it away from him.


    Like the first, it let out a blinding red glow before crumbling and turning into a shield. As Atticus gazed at this new shield, he could notice the difference between this one and the one he had formed earlier.


    Unlike the first, the ethereal red lights of this shield were a deeper red in color, and it was clear with one look that this shield had more weight than the first.


    It would be able to withstand way more powerful attacks than the grade one rune.


    Atticus once again focused on the fire element, but this time reducing its power to intermediate+ rank output.


    The intensity of the fire was more than the first, then he shot it, the attack zing through the air, striking the shield with a powerful force.


    Atticus cleared the dust that gathered with a thought by controlling the air, turning his attention toward the dark red transparent shield that maintained its luminosity despite the powerful attack, not a single ripple.


    Atticus smirked.


    Increasing the intensity of the fire to advance-rank, Atticus fired another shot toward the shield.


    Itnded swiftly with a more intense,


    BOOM!!


    The area bing covered with dust.


    Clearing the dust, Atticus could only see small ripples around the shield, but regardless, it held strong.


    Atticus increased the intensity to Advanced+ rank.


    The air seemed to crackle with power as the mes gathered around Atticus''s palm, creating an ominous glow


    It was clear that this attack dwarfed all the attacks he had released so far.


    With a focused thought, the mes shot forth from his palm. The force of the attack was so potent that it immediately shattered the air, creating multiple concentric circles as it cut through the atmosphere.


    The ground within a 5-meter radius from Atticus remained intact, but anything beyond that bore the destructive impact.


    Upon impact, a deafening BOOM echoed through the surroundings, and a shockwave radiated outward, carrying a cloud of dust and debris.


    However, amidst the devastation, Atticus and the immediate 5-meter radius around him remainedpletely unaffected, as if the dust and debris dared note close to him.


    With another mentalmand, the dust gradually cleared, revealing the shield.


    Simr to the grade one rune, the once bright dark light emanating from the shield had dimmed, and visible cracks adorned its surface.


    But despite all of this, it was still holding on.


    "Looks like Advanced+ rank is the limit," Atticus noted.


    Although the shield was still holding on, Atticus was sure that it could not withstand another attack of that magnitude again. He even doubted it could withstand something lower.


    Despite this, Atticus was very ted at this discovery. It was significant progress!


    Atticus''s thoughts churned as he tried to think of different ways he could effectively utilize it to his benefit.


    If he tried hard, he could make one grade-2 shield for each of the units.


    That way, they could all have a trump card in case of anything that might happen.


    Although it currently took his all to make just one grade-2 rune, requiring basically all his will to engrave, Atticus would still give it a shot and make one for each unit.


    After pondering on the effects for a few seconds, Atticus turned back and started heading towards the campgrounds.


    As Atticus sprinted through the terrain, he suddenly sensed a presence.


    He stopped his movement and looking ahead, he observed someone hurtling towards him through the sky.


    Squinting, he identified Aurora using fire to propel herself rapidly in his direction.


    Atticus elerated his pace, closing the gap and meeting her in a matter of seconds.


    "Were you the one? That explosion," inquired Aurora as she gracefullynded in front of Atticus.


    "Yeah, I was just trying out something," Atticus responded with a wry chuckle. He hadn''t expected that they would have felt the vibrations of the explosion all the way from the camp.


    "Something¡­" Aurora muttered, shaking her head at the absurdity of his words. Something!? She had felt the vibrations miles away!


    Aurora turned her gaze to get a good look at Atticus, scrutinizing he. Concern etched her features as she questioned, "Hey, are you sure you''re okay?"


    "Hm?" Atticus raised his eyebrows in confusion, but then he suddenly realized something.


    During the past 3 weeks, he had constantly been engraving runes, only pausing for a few hours of sleep and some necessary hygiene.


    He really hadn''t been taking care of his appearance. ''Damn, I must look really terrible right now,'' Atticus thought.


    He quickly materialized a sheet of water in front of his face, and he was immediately met with his terrible appearance.


    Disheveled hair, panda eyes fromck of rest, and an overall unkempt appearance.


    "Damn," he muttered, releasing control over the water, allowing it to fall to the ground. Turning to Aurora, he dered, "I need a long bath."


    Aurora concurred, "Yeah, you really do," subtly chuckling at his state.


    Atticus turned and saw some of the Ravenstein youths approaching them, but he didn''t even wait for them to reach.


    Atticus figure swiftly zoomed through the air, zipping past the figures of Nate and the others.


    His destination: a much-needed bath.

 Chapter 205 Catching Up

    <h4>Chapter 205 Catching Up</h4>


    Atticus ran at a fast speed towards the camp, making sure to avoid everyone from seeing him. Although he wouldn''t admit it, he loved his handsome looks.


    But right now, he was far away from handsome.


    He got to the camp after a few seconds and headed straight to his room. He quickly entered the bathroom to have his bath.


    After a full 20 minutes, Atticus stepped out of the bathroom feeling profoundly refreshed and clean.


    "Ah, that felt good," he muttered to himself with a smile.


    After wiping himself off with a towel, Atticus brought out a clean robe from his space storage and put it on.


    Before he left the estate, Anastasia had made sure to pack lots of clothes and other necessities for him.


    Just as he finished putting on the clothes, Atticus suddenly heard a DING sound followed by an AI robot sound,


    [Aurora Ravenstein is at your door.]


    "Open," Atticus instructed immediately and the door slid open to reveal Aurora who walked into the room with a tray of food in her hands.


    She immediately spotted Atticus''s refreshed figure. "Well, at least you look like a human being now," Aurora remarked with a slight chuckle.


    Atticus responded with a sneer, "Even my ugly, worn-out look is way better than you''ll ever be," Atticus quipped, his words making Aurora freeze in her tracks.


    Atticus had always had a way of making wittyments that got under her skin. Never once had she won in their bantering before, and this was always because of a single reason, "Take that back, or you don''t get any food."


    Aurora''s form started emitting steam as her hands got scalding hot. The tray struggled to withstand the temperature as it began melting;


    Aurora was always quick to get triggered.


    Atticus struggled hard to hold back hisughter, looking at Aurora''s form emitting steam once again.


    His gaze turned to his food; he knew if he didn''t do anything, it was about to be burnt to ashes. "Okay, Okay, I was wrong; you''re the prettiestdy in all of Eldoralth," Atticus relented, his hands raised as a sign of defeat.


    Hearing this, Aurora calmed down a bit, her temperature returning to normal.


    She released an audible, "Hmph," before setting down the tray on the table by the side and sitting down on the bed.


    Atticus chuckled, seeing her still furious.


    "Thank you for the food," Atticus expressed his gratitude and then sat down on the chair to start eating.


    He couldn''t help but notice Aurora stealing nces at him. It was obvious she wanted to ask something, but she was still pretending to be angry, so she didn''t want to.


    After a while, she couldn''t hold it in anymore, finally breaking the silence, "Are you finally done?" Aurora asked, a hint of concern in her voice.


    Atticus smiled warmly, hearing her question. Over the past three weeks, while Atticus had been engrossed in engraving runes inside his room, Aurora had consistently been the one bringing him food.


    And due to that, she was always seeing him in his demotivated state.


    Observing him like that every time, she couldn''t help but worry. Despite their banter and frequent arguments, it was undeniable that Aurora cared deeply for Atticus.


    "Almost," Atticus responded. He still had the grade 2 runes to do for each unit.


    Aurora remained silent, allowing Atticus to focus on his meal.


    After a few minutes, Atticus finished eating and asked, "So, anything worthwhile happened in the past 3 weeks?"


    Although he had been getting information about the training of the youths and anything else important from Lucas, Atticus still thought it best to hear from another''s perspective.


    "Nothing much, really. The training has been going smoothly, and there have been a few scuffles here and there, but nothing we couldn''t handle. I guess it''s a good thing they''re all so weak," Aurora exined.


    To be honest, Atticus wasn''t too surprised by this, even when he first learned about it from Lucas.


    With more than a thousand teenagers gathered in one ce, it wasn''t surprising that conflicts would arise.


    Atticus couldn''t help but agree with Aurora''s words; such issues could have been a severe problem if everyone possessed the same level of strength.


    "Ha!" Aurora suddenly eximed, "There was this incident where one ugly fool was trying to rape a girl," she revealed.


    "That sick bastard," Aurora clenched her fist in anger, "I made sure to teach him a lesson he would never forget," she added.


    Hearing Aurora''s stern words, Atticus couldn''t help but gulp. He had no doubt that Aurora wasn''t exaggerating when she spoke those words.


    His thoughts shifted toward the situation. Would the academy really allow such things to happen? Would they not intervene in cases of assault and harassment?


    He had been too focused on a lot of things that he hadn''t even stopped to think about things like this.


    ''Looks like I''ll need to set up some ground rules,'' Atticus decided.


    "What about the horde? No sign of them yet?" Atticus inquired.


    "Those puppies? Nah, we haven''t seen any signs of them yet," Aurora responded.


    "Hmm," Atticus muttered, "It''s a little odd," he added.


    "What is?" Aurora asked, her eyebrows raised.


    "It''s just, our mission is to survive and protect the camp from outside forces for one month, but apart from the first day the horde attacked, we''ve never been attacked again,"


    It truly was an unusual situation. Atticus was certain that the academy wouldn''t assign them an objective that easy; there had to be something more to it.


    ''It''s already past the third week; when do they n on attacking again?''


    Atticus''s mind raced as he considered various possibilities. In less than a second, he arrived at two likely reasons.


    "Either they want us to let our guard down and surprise us suddenly with an attack, or they n to strike at the end of this one month, giving us less time to prepare for the event afterward," Atticus shared his conclusions with Aurora, who nodded in agreement.


    Atticus believed that both scenarios were usible; some might assume that the attack wasn''ting, thereby lowering their guard.


    If the horde attacked close to the end of the one month period, Atticus had no doubt that the intensity of the assault this time would be much greater than the first.


    After that attack, they wouldn''t have much time to prepare for the subsequent event at the end of the month. ''Looks like I need to explore that forest,'' Atticus decided.

 Chapter 206 I Meant Every Single Word

    <h4>Chapter 206 I Meant Every Single Word</h4>


    After chatting and catching up with Aurora for a while, she left the room, leaving Atticus alone.


    He decided to get the well deserved sleep he had missed for the past 3 weeks. Soon enough, he entered the realm of dreams as his head sank into the soft, fluffy pillow.


    After a few hours, Atticus woke up feeling energized. After washing his face in the bath room sink, he stepped out of his room and started making his way down the hall.


    Checking the time on his artifact, Atticus saw that it was just after 4 PM. Many of the youths would have been given breaks to eat and rest for a while, which wasn''t surprising that he was seeing a crowd of youths in front of him.


    "Hm?" Atticus narrowed his eyes at the crowd of youths in the middle of the hallway.


    Despite the narrowness of the hallway, all the youths were gathered in a semicircle, surrounding something or someone.


    The air was filled with their collective shouts and cheers,


    "Get him!"


    "Fight! Fight! Fight!"


    It was obvious; there was a brawl taking ce in the center of the crowd.


    Atticus''s gaze turned icy as he started walking towards the crowd.


    The youths were packed so tightly that it seemed impossible for anyone to navigate through the mass to reach the center.


    One could only wonder how Atticus nned on getting past it to the middle.


    But just as Atticus was making his way closer to the crowd,


    "Get him!" one of the boys shouting from the back of the crowd eximed. Just as he was about to shout again, the sound of foot steps approaching him from behind caught his attention.


    It was surprising, especially given how loud the crowd was, it shouldn''t have been possible for him hear something as faint as a footstep.


    But he could hear it clearly.


    Something about those footsteps was calling to him, as though his body was begging him to look back. And look back he did.


    Turning his gaze backward, his eyes widened almost to the point of bulging out of their sockets as he immediately froze in shock.


    And as if it were the most natural thing to do, he rapidly tapped the youth in front of him and swiftly moved to the side.


    The youth he had tapped turned back in annoyance, but his heart skipped a beat as he saw Atticus rapidly approaching.


    He immediately tapped the two youths in front of him, and then swiftly moved out of the way.


    This process repeated itself as each youth turned their gazes backward and saw Atticus approaching.


    They all immediately quieted down and moved out of the way after tapping the person in front of them until a clear path to the unfolding fight was made, the youths parting to make way for Atticus.


    No words were spoken, not even a single gesture was made, but the current chilling expression on Atticus was more than enough for each of the youths to understand: he was angry.


    The rest of the crowd on the other side initially wondered what was happening, but as soon as they saw Atticus, they instantly fell silent.


    As Atticus reached the center, his gaze instantlynded on the cause of all thismotion.


    It was two male youths, as one might have expected.


    On one side stood the battered figure of Hen, blood stains marking the otherwise pristine white floor beneath him.


    On the opposing side was a light skinned, muscr youth who wore a broad grin on his face, currently facing Hen.


    "Ho,e on Hen, I was just kidding. I didn''t mean to call your degenerate father a lowlife. Oh! Oops, made a mistake again," heughed while taunting.


    "You bastard!" Hen screamed through gritted teeth, attempting to steady his trembling legs. He knew he was no match for him; he was a nonbatant while the other was part of the units.


    During the past 3 weeks, a hierarchy was already beginning to form.


    And this was especially so between the unit members and nonbatants. The unit members were always bullying the nonbatants, and they always had to take it because they didn''t have the strength to fight back.


    But this time, he had insulted his father! There was no way he was going to let that go.


    The other youth chuckled at Hen, but then he suddenly noticed an oddity. He had been so focused on Hen that he hadn''t noticed when the crowd went silent.


    His eyes suddenly turned to the side andnded on Atticus, who was walking towards them with an icy expression on his face.


    He immediately froze in his tracks, his face morphing into fear. Despite the fact that Atticus hadn''t shown himself that often these past 3 weeks, none of the youths ever, for even one second, forgot how much of a monster he was.


    Hen, seeing him standing frozen, seized this chance as he quickly unsheathed a knife from under his robe, lunging at the youth who stood frozen.


    ''Shit!'' The youth thought; it was toote for him to react. He closed his eyes, expecting the artifact to protect him, but nothing happened.


    Opening his eyes, he saw Atticus, who had suddenly appeared in front of him, holding Hen''s hand by the wrist.


    "Let go, you bastard!" Hen immediately screamed, squirming and trying to free his hand from Atticus''s hold, but Atticus didn''t even budge an inch.


    But despite this, Hen didn''t relent; he was too lost in anger. He immediately brought out another knife from his robe and suddenly attacked Atticus with his free hand.


    Atticus fixed his icy gaze on Hen as he spoke, "I told you," he said, his words cutting through the air, sounding in the ears of every single one of the youths watching silently.


    Even in the face of the de inching closer to him, Atticus''s expression remained unchanged as he continued,


    "I meant every single word,"

 Chapter 207 Warning

    <h4>Chapter 207 Warning</h4>


    As Atticus''s words reverberated, the atmosphere tensed, and suddenly, Hen found himself suspended by one hand, only to be violently mmed onto the unyielding floor like a ragdoll.


    BAM!


    Pain coursed through Hen''s body, his grip on the knives involuntarily loosening.


    Before he could fathom what transpired, he was hoisted into the air again, subjected to another merciless impact, instantly knocking the air out of his lungs.


    BAM!


    And then, every youth in the area watched, their bodies subtly trembling as Atticus kept lifting up and mming Hen on the floor countless times, each time more brutal than thest.


    **BAM! BAM! BAM!**


    Atticus was precise every time he brutally mmed Hen on the floor.


    Although he wanted to thoroughly teach him a lesson, he had no intention of losing 1% of his points, no matter how small it was.


    But despite Atticus being careful, each time Hen was mmed on the hard floor, it was like he was constantly being hit by a truck.


    Hen didn''t even have any chance to scream as he was constantly losing all the air in his lungs with each m.


    After mming Hen countless times on the floor, Atticus finally paused.


    And just as Hen and the other youths thought he was done, suddenly, a sickening crunch sliced through the air, apanied by Hen''s anguished scream.


    **HAAAAA!**


    Every one of the youths gasped as they watched in horror as Atticus brutally dislocate Hen''s hand from its shoulder joint.


    Without even waiting for the scream to die down, he seized the other hand, forcibly wrenching it and inflicting another harrowing scream.


    At this point, the other youth Hen had been fighting with waspletely shivering as he started backing away little by little, hoping he would be able to get away.


    But Atticus had no intention of sparing any one of them. They were both at fault and would both pay the price.


    Atticus suddenly turned his gaze towards his direction, his piercing blue eyes locking onto him, freezing him in his tracks.


    "Pleas-" the youth''s plea was cut short as Atticus disappeared from his vision, only to feel his face seized by Atticus''s palm.


    The youth felt his body being pushed by an unimaginable force as his head was brutally mmed downward against the floor,


    **BAM!**


    Atticus lifted his head up again, turning his face to the direction of the floor, he instantly mmed it back down,


    **BAM!**


    And then again,


    **BAM!**


    And then again,


    **BAM!**


    Each impact painted the pristine white floor red, breaking bones and contorting his nose.


    The youth couldn''t even let out a sound; his entire face was bloodied, with the crimson liquid already filling his mouth.


    He could only let his face be brutally mmed on the ground, hoping that Atticus would stop soon.


    Atticus was way more brutal to the youth than he had been with Hen. He had no idea who he was, but from what he had seen when he entered the circle, he was sure that it had been this youth who initiated the fight.


    Unlike Hen, this youth was slightly more powerful, making him able to take on more beatings than Hen.


    After brutally mming his head on the floor multiple times, Atticus finally halted his actions.


    Just like earlier, he immediately grabbed both the youth''s hands, yanking them with force and swiftly dislocating both hands from their shoulder sockets.


    The youth let out a gurgling sound as he couldn''t even scream, blood clogging his throat. The youth could only endure unimaginable pain


    Then, Atticus suddenly stood upright, causing the youths watching to instinctively rapidly take a few steps backward, as many of them almost tripped over the youths behind them.


    As Atticus turned his cold gaze towards the youths, they all turned their gazes to the floor, no one daring to make any semnce of eye contact.


    "They are both to remain in this state for 24 hours," Atticus spoke, his words demandingpliance as he continued,


    "I promise you all, if I find out that any one of you helped to heal them, you''ll end up the same way. Spread the word," he warned sternly.


    Atticus''s cold words caused many of the youths to instantly nod their heads rapidly in acknowledgment of his orders.


    Then, without so much as a word or even gazing at the duo he had just inflicted the torment upon, Atticus walked away from the scene, the youths instantly clearing the way for him to pass.


    ¡­


    As Atticus got out of the building, he took in a deep breath of fresh air.


    What he had just done in there was a warning. Many of them would think twice now before they doing anything as stupid as fighting.


    Sweeping his gaze around, he decided to walk around the camp first and check out what had changed since he had hardly stepped out of his room during the three weeks.


    The first thing Atticus noticed was the earth. When they had first got here, it had been filled with a grassndscape. But now, because of the sheer number of youths moving around the camp, different pathways had already formed.


    As Atticus walked across the camp, any youth who saw him either stayed away like a gue or bowed as he passed them.


    Atticus simply responded to all of them with a nod, not caring about all of these theatrics. To him, it was all unnecessary.


    Moving past the training grounds, Atticus noticed the new earthen building close to the training ground. ''That should be the forge Lucas told me about,'' Atticus thought.


    He changed directions and moved towards the forge.


    Before Atticus even entered, he could hear the sounds of nging metal against metal.


    Upon entering the building, he was immediately assaulted with a wave of heat. The temperature was highpared to outside.


    Atticus swept his gaze around the workshop. It was expansive, with different areas for each of the youths to work.


    Atticus saw as each of the youths he had picked for the cksmith group was busy hitting and melding different armors.


    The training had just ended; many of the youths who had faulty armors or weapons had brought them for repair.

 Chapter 208 Forest

    <h4>Chapter 208 Forest</h4>


    As Atticus stood there, many of the youths in the forge stopped what they were doing and looked up to see who entered.


    Their eyes immediatelynded on Atticus, who was currently looking around the forge.


    Recognizing Atticus, they all immediately stood upright to pay their respects, "Young master," they all greeted simultaneously.


    Atticus responded to their greetings with a nod, moving his gaze around each of the youths. He noticed that there were two figures missing from the group. The first one was expected, Hen. But the second¡­.


    One of the youths in the forge who had a tannedplexion and ck hair stepped forward, his eyes gazing downwards as he spoke, "How may we assist you today, young master?" He inquired.


    Atticus''s mouth couldn''t help but twitch.


    Why was he being worshipped?


    He might have gotten used to servants and guards back at the estate treating him this way, but it was still very weird being addressed in such a way by his age mates.


    He knew most of them, if not all of them, feared him. But wasn''t this too much?


    Atticus decided to ignore the situation; it was probably toote to stop it even if he wanted.


    "Where''s Zara?" Atticus asked.


    "She ran outside after hearing what happened to Hen, young master," the youth answered immediately.


    Atticus simply nodded. He had already warned them that no one was allowed to heal any of them until after 24 hours. And he nned on keeping his word regardless of if the person was a female or not.


    "Alright, keep up the good work," Atticus said, swiftly turning back and leaving the forge.


    As soon as he left, the other youths all exhaled loudly as though a significant weight had just been lifted from their shoulders.


    "How is his presence alone so suffocating?" one of the youths in the forge suddenly said, and the other youths couldn''t help but agree with him.


    Atticus hadn''t noticed this, but his new increase in will had done more than simply make him engrave grade 2 runes.


    Each increase in his will was constantly steeling his mind, making his presence moremanding.


    And this was especially heightened for Atticus because he had already awakened his will aura; his will could already subtly affect the material world without any medium.


    After that time at the Raven camp, Atticus had tried countless times to make use of his will aura but had never once seeded.


    He was still trying, but he already had it at the back of his mind already that it was only when he was truly struggling that it would manifest itself.


    But currently, after his huge increase in will, he was subconsciously suppressing the surrounding with his will, especially because of the incident that had just happened.


    As Atticus stepped out of the forge, he turned his gaze towards the direction of the northern gate, ''I should check out the forest now,'' he decided.


    Just as he was about to move, "Atticus!" A voice suddenly called out to him, causing him to turn his gaze and see Nate and Lucas approaching. He turned to face them, allowing them to approach.


    As soon as Nate got to Atticus, he suddenly paused, narrowing his eyes slightly; he briefly scrutinized Atticus. Rubbing his right hand on his chin, he remarked, "You look¡­ stronger."


    Atticus tilted his head slightly in confusion, "Stronger?" he asked.


    "Yeah¡­ you just feel stronger. Did you go through another power-up or something?" Nate asked.


    "Well¡­" Atticus muttered. The only power-up he could think of was his increase in will. But he wasn''t too fond of revealing his powers even if it was to trusted allies.


    Hell, even Aurora didn''t know he had other elements apart from the four he usually showed.


    Lucas also observed Atticus silently. He was also a runemaster and knew all about wills.


    He had also met Atticus a few times during the past weeks, although Atticus hadn''t been engraving runes in front of him, Lucas knew very well the aftereffects of rune engraving.


    It had initially been a huge shock to him; he had thought he was the only one in their generation that became a runemaster.


    Finding out that Atticus, along with all his talents, was also a rune engraver left a bad taste in his mouth. ''Did he break through the next grade?'' Lucas pondered.


    Seeing Atticus had no intention of saying anything, Lucas decided to chime in, adjusting his sses with his index finger, "You''re heading somewhere?" he inquired.


    "Yeah, I just wanted to check out something in the forest. I''ll be back soon," Atticus said, making Nate''s ears perk upward.


    "Oh! Forest? Please take me along! This past three weeks have been incredibly boring!" Nate begged. Seeing someone as bulky as Nate begging with two hand sps in front of him was a funny sight to see.


    "I n on moving stealthily and fast. I doubt you''d be able to manage that," Atticus instantly refused.


    He had no intention of bringing anyone along. He wanted to check out the forest and see if there was anything they were missing and he was also nning on checking out where the loud howl they had heard earlier came from.


    In case of any situation, he needed to be able to move without any liabilities.


    Atticus quickly briefed Lucas and Nate about his earlier deductions with Aurora causing both of them to agree with him.


    After asking both of them to watch over the camp, Atticus turned and started running towards the north gate.


    Easily jumping over the fence, he controlled the earth to shape around him, swiftly probelling him through the earth at fast speed towards the forest.


    After a few minutes, Atticus got to the edge of the expanse.


    Gazing at the towering trees of the forest, Atticus couldn''t help but be in awe.


    This was the first time, even after reincarnating in Eldoralth, that he was seeing trees as big and imposing as this.


    Admiring it for a few seconds, Atticus took his gaze away from it and immediately entered the forest.

 Chapter 209 Mana Imprints

    <h4>Chapter 209 Mana Imprints</h4>


    Atticus darted through the forest at fast speeds.


    This forest, despite all its dangers, was truly a beautiful ce. The forest surrounding the Raven camp had been nothingpared to this.


    Towering trees, their massive roots extending from the ground.


    The trees were all covered with thick leaves above which seemed to restrict sunlight from reaching the forest floor, casting the entire forest in a deep, enchanting shade


    The forest floor was covered with dry leaves, making it easy for people to move through. But because of certain reasons, Atticus decided to move through the trees, jumping from one tree branch to another rapidly.


    As Atticus moved through the forest, just as he had expected, he noticed that there were no beasts in the areas closer to the expanse. ''They must have hunted them all,'' Atticus thought.


    Undeterred, he kept moving through the forest.


    After a few minutes, he finally began to see some beasts around the forest.


    They were all mostly weak, only going as far as Intermediate+ rank. But despite this, Atticus had no intention of engaging in any fights.


    Stopping on top of one branch, Atticus focused on his mana, and with a barely audible mutter, "Ethereal cloak,"


    Instantly, a cloak of mana suddenly engulfed his body, and as though it were the natural thing, Atticus'' form started bing ethereal and faint until he suddenly vanished.


    It wasn''t just his body; his presence, his scent, everything vanished. It was as though he wasn''t even there in the first ce.


    Atticus hade a long way in his ethereal cloak art. His progress was so great that it waspletely iparable to back when he had just been using the art.


    Atticus swept his gaze through the forest; his perception was operating fully as he used his eyes to search for any signs that those beasts might have left behind.


    He was currently moving towards the north of the forest. Thest time when Atticus heard the loud howl, although the sound might have been deafening and sounded as though it came from every direction, Atticus''s senses were just too good to be tricked.


    He was able to instantly determine the direction the sound hade from.


    ''It seems Eric was right,'' Atticus pondered as he kept moving through the forest.


    He had been searching for signs and clues now for a while but hadn''t seen a single thing, not even their footprints on the earth.


    ''Hmm, it could be it. I should try that,'' Atticus thought, his invisible form abruptly halting on top of one of the tree branches.


    What Atticus had just realized was simple. Currently, Atticus was using his perception to the max, trying to search for any clues that he might have missed and find out where the horde went. But he couldn''t find any clue anywhere despite searching for a long time.


    And this particr scenario seemed very simr to what he had experienced back when he had fought that Neb family youth. It felt odd.


    There was no way thousands of beasts could just disappear into thin air without leaving any clues behind.


    Atticus felt like he wasn''t seeing everything.


    So he decided to feel.


    Focusing on his mana core, Atticus instantly released a pulse of mana that rippled outwards, creating a chain reaction.


    Swiftly, like lightning suddenly striking and illuminating an initially dark area, Atticus was able to see everything clearly for a 50 meter radius around him.


    Atticus jumped down from the tree he was on,nding on the earth silently.


    ''I see,'' Atticus thought.


    Currently, using his eyes, Atticus could only see the scene of tall imposing trees, dried leaves scattered on the forest floor.


    But with feel, it was as though a new world opened up to him.


    Motes of light filled the air, with every single one of the imposing trees emitting a bright glow. Each imposing trunk and the thick vines protruding from the ground radiated a brilliant glow.


    These luminous tendrils descended to the forest floor, creating an intricatework of light.


    But despite all of this, it wasn''t the luminous disy that held Atticus''s attention.


    What he was currently focused on was the colossal amount of glowing paw prints that were strewn all around him.


    They were so densely packed and interwoven that even Atticus struggled to discern their origin or direction.


    ''Interesting,'' Atticus thought with a slight smile.


    He had used ''feel'' multiple times before, but this was the first time he was able to use it in such a way.


    ''To think I can still feel the mana foot imprint of beasts from 3 weeks ago,'' Atticus pondered.


    Each living being on Eldoralth, especially the awakened, left behind traces of mana wherever they went.


    It was like a unique magical signature that emanated from each person. This constant emission of mana created distinct signatures for everyone, and certain artifacts were designed to urately identify and match these signatures.


    However, these artifacts work best when the person''s signature was already in their records.


    ''Looks like I still have a lot to learn about perception,'' he thought.


    During his training with Magnus, where Atticus had constantly been using feel, he had never once seen something like that before.


    Granted Magnus was a Paragon rank with strength Atticus couldn''t begin to fathom for now, but what about him? Why could he feel his mana imprints?


    ''My training suit,'' the revtion struck him.


    Unlike the beasts who were barefooted and were constantly utilizing mana to move, Atticus had been fully d in his training suit.


    They were airtight and were designed to protect its wearer, allowing stable and smooth flow of mana within the body. Due to this passive feature, they prevented subconscious mana imprints from being left behind.


    The only time he used feel was during training with Magnus.


    And during his fight with the Nebulon youth, there had been thick amounts of mana clustered in the area, making it impossible for him to notice something as subtle as a mana foot imprint.

 Chapter 210 Boy Crush

    <h4>Chapter 210 Boy Crush</h4>


    But out of everything, what baffled Atticus the most was that even after 3 weeks had passed, although the footprints were mostly cleared out, he could still see the mana imprints clearly.


    Atticus decided to stop thinking about all of this for now and focus on the task at hand.


    Turning his gaze towards the imprints on the ground, he saw they were all jumbled up, scattered across the earth, with different tracks facing different directions.


    Atticus could stand here all day trying to figure out which tracks were the right ones to follow, but it was a very good thing he wasn''t dumb.


    The loud howl hade from the north.


    There were some tracks leading to the north.


    What more did he need?


    Atticus swiftly turned and started running towards the north.


    He was constantly releasing pulses of mana from his mana core to make sure he didn''t lose track of the imprints. And at the same time, Atticus was also maintaining the ethereal cloak.


    This just goes to show how much Atticus had improved his mana control. He waspletely iparable to how he had been before.


    Undeterred, Atticus kept moving through the forest, following the tracks.


    ¡­


    Inside the control room where the academy monitored the first year students, many operators were busy watching the screens of every division.


    Signs of exhaustion were evident on their faces, as many of them just wanted to finish the remaining 30 minutes of their shift and leave.


    Despite the fact that they could monitor each division of the different regions from here, there was a limit to what they all could watch.


    They were only allowed to have a bird''s eye view of each region, not even being able to listen in on the conversations of the students.


    The only thing they could view was the students moving around the camp, the whole expanse, and the forest surrounding them.


    Whatever happens inside any of the buildings waspletely private.


    Each operator was monitoring multiple screens and divisions at the same time.


    One of the operators with a crown of brown hair, connected mustache, and beard suddenly let out an audible sigh, "These 3 weeks have been incredibly boring."


    The others couldn''t help but agree with him on that. Although they had all expected it, the first 4 weeks for the first years, apart from the first day, had always been boring and uneventful. But it still hurt to sit down all day watching a bunch of teens simply move around and train.


    Although they wouldn''t admit it in public, many of them, because of the boredom, had already turned it into a reality teen drama.


    "We can only hope the inter-division fight would start soon, then things would start to get interesting," another operator who was sitting close to the man that spoke earlier added with a bored look on his face.


    But before anyone had the chance to reply, the entrance door suddenly slid open to reveal a Isabe.


    Dressed in a well fitted ck suit, she sauntered in, sipping a smoothie through a straw.


    The loud slurping sound she made as she sipped her drink was so loud that all the operators who were on duty, each busy monitoring the screens, heard it.


    The operators who saw Isabe couldn''t help but mutter curses under their breaths as bulging veins appeared on each of their heads.


    It grated on the nerves of the operators, who suppressed curses and resisted the urge to snatch the drink away.


    They all knew the only reason she could do this now was because Harrison wasn''t around.


    If he was, she would behave like an obedient puppy. But anytime he wasn''t, she always made sure to show her mischievous side.


    And what was most annoying was the fact that she was doing it intentionally to annoy all of them because she knew none of them could stop her!


    Isabe walked down the steps, moving closer to the screens, where the operators were gathered.


    Her gaze swept through the room, looking at the operators who were all trying hard to hold back from erupting.


    Her smile widened as she applied even more suction, intensifying the sound.


    *SLURP*


    *SLURP*


    Just as one of them couldn''t stand it anymore and was about to speak,


    "Oi! Your boy crush just entered the forest!," the first operator who had initially spoken said as he fixed his gaze at the screen with a slight smile. Finally, something was going to happen!


    "Really?! Atticus??" Isabe immediately brought her drink down as she heard those words, her face expressing slight shock.


    She instantly moved to the front of the screen disying Atticus as if she didn''t want to miss a single thing.


    The rest of the operators in the room couldn''t help but roll their eyes at her exaggerated response.


    Ever since Atticus''s massacre, after the first years were sent to the expanse, Isabe had been following his every move.


    Anytime she came into the control room, she was always going directly to Atticus''s screen.


    "Finally! He''s out of his room. Where is he?" She asked as she got to the front of therge screen.


    "Hold your horses, princess. He hasn''t done anything yet,"


    Many would be surprised with the way the operator was addressing Isabe, given her background as the daughter of the vice principal of the academy.


    But Isabe even from a young age had always been free with everyone. It was easier for people to lose their guards a little, especially given the fact that she was always pulling pranks and looking for trouble.


    Spotting Atticus on the screen, Isabe snatched the controls from the operator and instantly erged the screen, making it bigger and dwarfing all other screens being disyed.


    "Now shhhhh, I don''t want to hear a single word," Isabe said to the rest of the operators, immediately turning her gaze to face the screen, leaving their mouths twitching in response.


    Seeing as neither of them had anything better to do, they all turned their gazes toward therge screen while, of course, still keeping an eye on theirs.

 Chapter 211 Mana Barriers

    <h4>Chapter 211 Mana Barriers</h4>


    Atticus constantly released mana pulses from his mana core as he ran through the forest, his entire focus on the countless number of paw imprints on the forest floor.


    As Atticus kept moving, he couldn''t help but notice the glowing paw imprints getting more numerous than before.


    He was able to find out why after a few seconds. As he ran, Atticus began noticing different trails of paw imprints seamlessly joining the one he was currently following, making them be even more numerous.


    ''Looks like I made the right choice,'' Atticus thought.


    Thinking about everything he had seen until now, with the different imprints joining the current trail he was on, it was clear that all the beasts had been initially moving on a single trail before they started splitting, forming different trails in different directions.


    ''So theye from here, split up, with some circling around the expanse and then attack us from different directions,'' Atticus deduced.


    His assumption was proven soon enough. After running for about 7 minutes, Atticus finally got to a small clearing in the middle of the forest.


    And in front of him was what many would call a dead end. A towering cliff face.


    The rock wall lookedpletely ordinary, and any normal individual would have thought nothing of it other than it was a normal earthen wall.


    However fortunately, Atticus wasn''t a normal individual.


    The clearing wasn''trge, just less than 40 meters. And Atticus was currently releasing pulses from his mana core, able to feel everything clearly in a 50-meter radius.


    In this surreal space, all around him, strewn across the forest floor was an uncountable number of glowing paw imprints.


    Their numbers so high that it was simply impossible for someone to distinguish individual prints.


    It simply looked as though the ground in a whole 50-meter radius away from him was an ethereal, radiant canvas..


    Gazing around the clearing, Atticus could see various trails of paw imprints converging toward the center, the glow extending through the cliff as though it wasn''t there.


    "I guess I found the base," Atticus muttered while looking around the small clearing.


    After a few seconds, he turned his gaze back towards the cliff and started walking to it.


    ''Is it an illusion?'' Atticus pondered.


    Apart from the numerous imprints on the forest floor, Atticus could also feel the intense amounts of mana radiating from on the unassuming earthen cliff wall.


    It was clear that there was another illusion at y.


    ''Just what isn''t a lie,'' Atticus thought.


    From what he had just found out, in the forest, there was arge illusion at y, whose function was to hide any and all traces of the thousands of beasts.


    If he didn''t have his perception, Atticus wouldn''t have been able to find this location in the first ce.


    On getting to the wall, Atticus lifted his hand, cing his palm on it.


    "Hmm," Atticus muttered.


    If one was only relying on their vision, it looked exactly as if he was actually touching an ordinary earthen wall.


    It looked so real that if not for feel, he would have truly believed he was touching a normal wall.


    His mind raced as he tried to think of multiple ways to get past this obvious barrier, arriving at a solution in less than a second.


    ''Would it work?'' Atticus muttered to no one in particr.


    What Atticus had decided to do now was something many would consider impossible, and truly for someone of his rank, it should be impossible.


    Atticus was 100% sure that what he was currently seeing in front of him was a lie.


    There was no earthen wall in front of him. But even he couldn''t deny that he was currently touching something tangible, something that could affect the material world.


    Coming to this conclusion, the answer was easy to arrive at.


    Currently, in front of him was a mana barrier, which was being masked by an illusion. That would exin the intense amounts of mana he had felt.


    Illusions were exactly as they sound, illusions ¡ª intangible and should not be able to truly affect the material world.


    Atticus had always believed that power could make even the most impossible possible.


    He couldn''t even begin to fathom how, but if illusions were to be tangible and able to affect the material world, he believed that only the paragon of the Nebulon family could achieve such.


    But now, for this current illusion, Atticus was very sure that it had no such power.


    Using feel, Atticus could tell that he wasn''t touching an earthen wall; his palm was currently touching arge cluster of mana.


    One would have to have an appropriate understanding of what a mana barrier was to understand what Atticus wanted to do.


    It was simply arge amount of tightly clustered mana.


    Mana was a very adaptable form of energy. Despite how clustered and tightely packed natural mana became, it would never stop an individual from passing through it.


    So then, how was the barrier able to repel and stop people from passing through it?


    It was simply because, unlike natural mana which had no im, the mana making up this barrier was different.


    It was formed using mana that had already been imprinted with another person''s unique signature, which made it so that only something with the same mana signature could pass through it, with anything else being actively repelled.


    And this was the case with Atticus''s palm, which was currently touching the barrier¡ªit wasn''t able to pass through it.


    So with all of this information gathered together, what was Atticus''s n?


    It was simple.


    He was going to mimic the signature of the mana barrier for a brief moment, enabling him to pass through swiftly.


    Of course, this action wasn''t as simple as it sounded. There was no way the academy would not be aware of such a ring weakness of mana barriers.


    There were more sophisticated powerful barriers and measures that were usually taken to guard important things, but would you use an armored tank just to simply take care of an ant?


    The only reason this normal barrier was being used here was because the academy could have never foreseen that they would ever get someone as monstrous Atticus.

 Chapter 212 Curiosity

    <h4>Chapter 212 Curiosity</h4>


    If it was anyone else that wanted to do this, especially with Atticus''s current rank, such actions would be impossible to take.


    It waspletely unlike the ethereal cloak art. Back then, Atticus simply had to mimic the natural mana signature in the environment, adjusting it with every change in mana density.


    But now, Atticus would have to mimic the exact mana signature of another individual. Even if it was for a slight second, it was still an incredibly difficult task.


    Copying another individual''s mana signature was more challenging than mimicking the natural mana signature in the environment due to the unique and personalized nature of individual mana.


    Natural mana in the environment was more homogeneous and predictable, making it easy to mimic.


    On the other hand, each individual possessed a distinct and intricate mana signature that was a reflection of their unique magical essence.


    This signature was influenced by factors such as one''s personal experiences, emotions, and innate magical abilities.


    Replicating this specific and personalized mana signature requires a higher level of precision and finesse, a level of mana control that some one of Atticus''s rank couldn''t even dream of achieving.


    After years of practice, Atticus, with his exceptional high intelligence, could easily adapt to changes in the natural mana environment by adjusting his mimicry to match the fluctuating mana density.


    However, copying another person''s mana signature involves capturing the nuances of their magical essence, making it a more intricate task.


    Even a slight deviation in the replicated signature could be easily detected by the magical barrier.


    Atticus focused on his palm in contact the mana barrier, closing his eyes he entered a state of deep focus.


    ...


    Back inside the academy''s control room, every operator present currently had their mouths open in shock as they beheld the spectacle urring in front of them.


    "Just how did he find it?" one of the operators asked, disbelief coloring his expression.


    The rest of the operators also mirrored his expression. They were all truly shocked, and they honestly weren''t to be med.


    Ever since the academy was established, they had been using the same curriculum to test their first year students with very little deviations.


    And ever since then, never had any student ever discovered what Atticus had just found so quickly before.


    It had been just three weeks into the academic year, and he had already found it!? And the most baffling part of all of this was that he had found it so easily!


    It was as if he knew exactly where he was going.


    "Should we report this?" one of them asked with slight confusion.


    This was the first time that this had ever happened. The academy had never forseen that such a situation could ever happen that they hadn''t even put any protocols in ce.


    Isabe smiled while looking at the screen, "No, leave it for now. Even if he found it, there''s a mana barrier there for a reason. Let''s just wait and see what will happen," she instructed, her eyes not leaving Atticus on the screen for a single second.


    Many of the operators in the control room would see her obsession with Atticus as some kind of crush.


    But only those who knew Isabe well would know any better.


    Sure, Atticus was incredibly handsome even at his young age, but he was just 15! Far too young for her. She wasn''t no pedo.


    Besides that, Atticus wasn''t even her type. She preferred cute and shy guys. And from what she had witnessed watching his actions these past three weeks, Atticus was anything but shy.


    Isabe had only one feeling towards Atticus, and that was curiosity. She was insanely curious about him.


    His strength, his confidence, his intelligence, they were all ring.


    She wanted to know, how could a 15 year old have all these qualities at the same time?


    After the massacre the top three in the rankings showed three weeks ago, they had all expected them to struggle a bit with organizing their division, and truly, Zoey and Kael did, but what about Atticus?


    He made everything seem as though it was a game. He practically organized his whole group in one day! More than one thousand youths, it was simply shocking.


    Established his dominance from the start, provided the facilities and equipment that his division members would need to focus on getting stronger, nning multiple steps ahead for the future that he should know nothing about.


    He was only doing exactly what was necessary as though he had foresight and knew everything that would happen in the future.


    It was shocking, very shocking seeing a 15 year old do all of these things.


    The academy had made sure to limit the information each division had by only giving them very subtle clues.


    It was one part to prepare them for the future; during wars, you would mostly have to work with little to no information. It was better for them to get used to these things earlier.


    The other part was simply to test their intelligence.


    And seeing the fact that Atticus, on the very first day, had been focused on increasing the strength of his division members, it was clear that he had caught on to all these subtle hints and had acted ordingly.


    ''What a frightening mind,'' Isabe thought with a smile as she observed Atticus on the screen.


    "What is he doing now?" one of the operators asked, seeing Atticus cing his palm on the mana barrier and closing his eyes.


    Isabe too tilted her head slightly to the side, gazing at Atticus''s actions with slight confusion. ''What is he trying to do?'' She thought to herself.


    ....


    Meanwhile, Atticus,pletely oblivious to the fact that he was being watched by Isabe and the other operators, was diligently trying to focus.


    Thanks to his remarkable intelligence, he possessed an extraordinary analytical capacity that allowed him to dissect andprehend the intricate details of the mana signature contained in the mana barrier.


    There was just one problem; it required a considerable amount of time.

 Chapter 213 Phase Through

    <h4>Chapter 213 Phase Through</h4>


    Atticus''s entire focus was on his palm in contact with the mana barrier, trying to dissect andprehend the intricate details of the mana signature contained in the mana barrier.


    During this analysis, he meticulously fine-tuned his own magical output to mimic the specific signature.


    Atticus stood with his eyes closed, not moving a single inch for more than 30 minutes.


    And just when it seemed that nothing would happen, suddenly a burst of mana radiated from Atticus''s core, immediately engulfing him.


    It was very simr to when Atticus was using the ethereal cloak art, but if one were to look closer, they would be able to see a ring difference between both mana natures.


    Using the ethereal cloak, just like the environment, the mana enveloping Atticus would be as free and adaptable as the natural mana in the environment.


    But the mana currently enveloping Atticus wasn''t as friendly and adaptable as the environment''s; it waspletely vtile. It was as though it was actively repelling anything that didn''t have the same nature/signature as it.


    But Atticus could only sessfully replicate the mana signature for a brief moment. The reason lied in the dynamic nature of magical signatures, which are not static but constantly influenced by the individual''s emotions, experiences, and state of being, even when the individual was hundreds of miles away.


    Atticus''s intelligence allows him to grasp these intricacies momentarily, but sustaining the urate replication over time bes progressively difficult as the target''s magical essence changes.


    As soon as the cloak of mana enveloped each part of his form, Atticus immediately took arge step forward.


    And as though the earthen wall in front of him wasn''t there in the first ce, his body simply phased through it, leaving the small clearing.


    ¡­


    Back in the control room, Isabe''s smile widened as she gazed at the screen disying Atticus.


    ''He copied the mana signature of the barrier,'' her heart raced as she figured out what Atticus had just done.


    A first-year student of the academy, a 15-year-old boy, perfectly replicated the mana signature of another individual contained in a barrier for a split second and used that to pass through said barrier?


    If Isabe were to tell this to anyone, even her closest friends without backing it with concrete proof, there was only one question they would all ask her: Is your brain functioning properly?


    And they truly shouldn''t be med for reacting that way.


    It was just too mind-boggling!


    It was history-making!


    It was generation-changing!


    ''Just what did the Ravenstein family birth this time around,'' Isabe thought. Her initial curiosity about Atticus couldn''t help but subtly tilt to fear.


    Magnus had been a monstrous talent, Avalon had been one, but with what Atticus had just done, he could not even be ssified as a talented youth or even a monstrous talent anymore.


    Isabe had seen a lot of talented youthse and go in the academy, but Atticus was basically a new species she had no idea how to handle.


    "Oi Oi Oi, is he even human!?"


    Isabe''s thoughts were interrupted by the frantic mumbling of one of the operators.


    Out of everyone in the room, it was only Isabe that was currently smiling.


    The rest of the operators all wore somber expressions on their faces, many not believing what they had just watched.


    "Hey, is it not about time we reported and stop this. He''s not supposed to find this location this early,"


    Upon hearing the operator''s suggestion, Isabe''s expression didn''t change. ''No way,'' she thought in her head.


    There was no way she would allow it all to end now after they hade this far.


    "Let''s wait and see," Isabe simply said.


    Many of the operators'' eyes widened as they heard Isabe''s orders, one of them immediately voicing his disagreement,


    "It''s too dangerous! The beast in there is a maste-"


    But his voice was cut short as Isabe suddenly turned and gave him a cold stare.


    The operator suddenly froze, beads of sweat forming on his forehead as he felt shivers down his spine.


    They all knew this side of Isabe all too well.


    There was a reason, despite the fact that Isabe ys and treats all of them fairly, none of them still dared to cross the line.


    And it was because they all knew too well; she could be a demon in human skin at any moment''s notice.


    Thest time someone got under her skin, well, let''s just say he wasn''t going to be getting under another person''s skin until the end of his life.


    "I said leave it. The artifact he''s wearing is not a frigging decoration. His life won''t ever be in danger, so just shut up and watch," Isabe coldly stated, removing her gaze from the operator who was already shivering in his seat.


    She focused her attention back on Atticus, not minding the tension that had appeared in the air.


    Suddenly, the door of the control room slid open to reveal a group of men walking into the control room.


    Many of them had looks of exhaustion on their faces as though they had already anticipated how boring the next few hours would be.


    "We''re here! You can end the shift," the man standing at the forefront of the group suddenly dered.


    But unlike the exaggerated happy responses he was expecting, all he got wasplete silence.


    ''What''s happening?'' he wondered.


    None of the operators were even focused on them; their gazes were all on arge screen disyed at the top.


    The new entrants followed their gazes to see what they were watching, and their mouths couldn''t help but open wide when they saw where Atticus currently was.


    After that, no one spoke anymore. They all simply focused their gazes on the white-haired boy on the screen.


    ¡­


    As soon as Atticus crossed the mana barrier, he found himself inside a pitch-dark space.


    It was so dark that he couldn''t see anything, even when he tried waving his hands in front of his face.


    ''This level of darkness can''t be normal,'' Atticus pondered. It was very unnatural seeing a darkness of this intensity.


    Regardless of how deep down a cave was, even if there was no light source around, one should be able to at least perceive faint outlines or shapes after your eyes had adjusted to the darkness.


    But this darkness was different.


    No matter how long he stood, he wasn''t able to see a single thing.


    ''Too bad my perception doesn''te with night vision,'' Atticus thought with a hint of humor.


    Atticus''s perception could unfortunately not let him see at night. His vision was exceptionally better than most people, but this was only if he could see.


    Deciding not to waste any time, Atticus instantly released a mana pulse from his core, enabling him to feel every single thing around him.


    And what he felt was shocking, to say the least.

 Chapter 214 Supposed Boulder

    <h4>Chapter 214 Supposed Boulder</h4>


    Atticus was currently in a cave like space. It wasn''t wide, only about 8 meters.


    But what had shocked him was the intense amount of mana radiating out of every part of the cave.


    Atticus had felt the increase in mana in the air when he had crossed the barrier, but what he was feeling was way more intense.


    ''This will make things hard,'' Atticus thought.


    The intense amounts of mana radiating out of every parts of the cave was making feeling everything around him clearly, difficult.


    Atticus wasn''t sure what exactly was what.


    It was as though the whole area was just a huge bright canvas.


    Atticus was almost tempted to brighten up the ce so he would be able to see clearly, but he knew better than to do that.


    He had no idea what was in this cave, and he would rather not turn himself into a live target.


    ''I''ll just have to make do,'' Atticus eventually decided.


    With a simple focus, a cloak of mana suddenly enveloped his form as he activated his ethereal cloak art, his presence bing faint until itpletely melded with the environment.


    Atticus had no ns of letting his guard down for even a single moment.


    Using the ethereal cloak, he began moving through the cave. Although he couldn''t urately identify what was what because of the intense amounts of mana nketing the cave, he could still tell theyout of the cave.


    Atticus moved fast without making a single sound through the cave, and after a few minutes of running, he finally saw a change in theyout ahead of him.


    ''An open space?'' he pondered.


    Unlike the narrowyout of the cave he had been running in since, it was as if there were no walls or ceiling ahead.


    After a few seconds, Atticus finally got to the end of the cave, and confirmed that his assumption had been right.


    He was currently in an expansive open area within the cave.


    Just like the cave had been, this area was alsopletely dark, and the mana nketing the cave had gotten even more intense in this space.


    Atticus released mana pulses from his core, trying to determine theyout of this new space, and was a little shocked to see that he wasn''t able to urately measure howrge it was.


    ''Looks like it''srger than 50 meters,'' Atticus deduced.


    Atticus could only feel everything from a 50-meter radius away from him, and he wasn''t able to feel the end of the space when he released a pulse. It was the same upwards. Meaning even the ceiling was higher than 50 meters!


    ''What should I do?'' Atticus''s thoughts raced as he tried to figure out his next actions.


    If the space wasrger than 50 meters, it was possible there were beasts at the edges. Atticus had no doubt that for any beast to live here, they had to be able to perfectly see in this environment.


    They could attack him from a distance, and he wouldn''t even know until the attack entered his 50-meter radius.


    It was a dangerous situation.


    Apart from feel, Atticus had also tried to smell earlier when he was moving through the cave and had regretted it instantly.


    The foul stench emanating from every part of this cave was so potent that he was almost brought to tears.


    He had also tried to listen to any subtle sounds in the area, but it was all for naught¡ªthe only sound he could hear was the sound of multiple drops of water hitting the earth, creating an eerie backdrop.


    ''Feels like I''m in a horror movie.''


    If not because he hade too far just to turn back, he would have already left.


    ''But why am I so calm?''


    No matter how brave one imed to be, being alone in a ce where you couldn''t see a single thing, knowing very well that there was a terrifyingly strong beast with you in the cave.


    And not having any idea where it was and when it would attack, was enough to terrify most people¡ªor at least increase the heart rate of many.


    But since he had entered this cave, Atticus''s heart rate had remained its constant normal rate, not changing for even one second.


    It was enough to baffle him.


    Atticus knew himself well enough; although he had gone through a lot of things in this life, he wasn''t this brave.


    But regardless, he wasn''tining. It was actually a good thing for him.


    Being able to remain calm in difficult situations was very important.


    Atticus took in a deep breath; it was an instinctual action. He wasn''t trying to calm himself; he was already calm.


    ''Here goes,''


    Still maintaining his ethereal cloak, Atticus stepped into the expansive cavern, his movements utterly silent, with only the soft echoes of water droplets resonating through the space.


    After covering a few meters, Atticus abruptly halted his steps.


    What made him pause his steps was because of what his sense of feel had just detected.


    In front of him was arge outline of a figure. Standing at 30 meters in height and half as wide.


    Atticus struggled to discern its nature because the same intense mana in the cave also nketed the figure.


    ''Is it a rock?''


    Immediately he noticed it, Atticus had used all his senses to probe it, but he had turned out nk.


    The figure waspletely stationary. Having the same potent stench emanating from the whole cave, not making even a single sound.


    There was no indication whatsoever that would indicate that it was a living entity.


    Coming to this conclusion, Atticus decided to keep moving. Seeing as the boulder was blocking his way, he circled around it.


    ''This space is really big.''


    As Atticus continued forward, he marveled at the vastness of the space, oblivious to the two sinister, red reptilian eyes that slowly flickered open within the supposed boulder he had just passed, instantly locking on to Atticus''s form.

 Chapter 215 Horror Movie

    <h4>Chapter 215 Horror Movie</h4>


    "No! Watch out!" One of the new entrants suddenly eximed as he started walking towards the screen disying Atticus.


    All the other operators in the control room turned their gazes toward him, their faces morphing into the same expression¡ªconfusion.


    Is his brain working properly?


    How the hell was Atticus supposed to hear him? They were all watching him through a screen!


    If they all didn''t know better, they would have said they were all currently watching a horror movie.


    The man seemed to realize his stupidity as he suddenly cleared his throat, his face turning crimson in embarrassment. "Ahem, sorry about that," he said, retreating back a few steps.


    The others didn''t pay much attention to him and swiftly turned their gazes back toward the screen; they had no intention of missing a single thing.


    The one person who hadn''t taken away her gaze from the screen, even for a single moment, was Isabe. Her eyes werepletely glued to the screen.


    Isabe had a feeling. She had a feeling that this white-haired boy would still show them something mind-blowing.


    ¡­.


    Back in the caves.


    Atticus kept on waking forward while releasing mana pulses from his core. He had no ns of letting down his guard for even a single second.


    He had already circled around the boulder and had passed it for about 20 meters.


    Just as Atticus took another step forward, his form abruptly froze.


    ''Something''s off,'' Atticus''s thoughts raced.


    Even before he was reincarnated in Eldoralth, Atticus had always been able to recall even the subtlest of details of something he had noted once.


    And with each release of mana pulse from his core, Atticus was taking note of everything in a 50 meters radius away from him.


    Atticus''s intelligence was just far too high to miss a difference as ring as what he just noticed.


    When he had first felt it, the supposed boulder was only about 30 meters in height and half as wide.


    But now, it had put on an extra 20 meters in height and not only that, Atticus had also moved 20 meters away from it, so why was it now only 10?


    ''A magical Beast,''


    Atticus''s realization was as swift as his movement, immediately stimting his fire bloodline, his form instantly flickered to the side, narrowly avoiding three distinct attacks that cleaved through the space he had just upied.


    Instantaneously releasing a massive burst from his legs, Atticus''s legs shot upwards, his head and torso descending, aligning with his legs in the air as the same attacks whizzed through the space where his legs and head had been.


    The sudden burst of fire briefly illuminated the area allowing him to see the forms of the attacks¡ªck tendrils.


    Without even giving him a chance to breathe, as silent as a whisper, Atticus detected multiple tendrils darting through the air towards him.


    Reacting with lightning speed, Atticus unleashed short, rapid bursts from his legs and arms with dangerous precision.


    Each of his limbs moved in different directions in a burst of speed as he deftly evaded every attack targeting various parts of his form.


    ''I''m at a disadvantage, I have to distance myself,''


    Even with how precarious this situation was, Atticus''s heart rate didn''t change for even a single second as he calmly assessed his situation.


    Reacting immediately, Atticus pointed his hands downwards and released a colossal burst from his legs and arm, his form instantly shooting up into the skies.


    Atticus knew very well that he was at a major disadvantage while he was in the air. His attacker clearly had a means to attack from a long distance.


    But he had to create a distance between both of them because he had no idea what he was fighting, and remaining very close to it was dangerous.


    ''Let''s fix the lighting first,'' he decided.


    Instantly focusing on his space ring, Atticus brought out multiple illumination runes, immediately imbuing each with mana and deftly tossing them each in different corners of the expansive space, this action done in less than a second.


    Each of them simultaneously let out a blinding light, immediately illuminating the entire space.


    And Atticus''s heart couldn''t help but clench at the horror he saw.


    The cave was very expansive, being more than 500 meters wide. The ceiling was half as high, adorned with stgmites whose pointed tips were deadly sharp.


    But this obviously wasn''t what made Atticus''s heart clench.


    It was two things.


    The first being the incalcble number of dog-sized holes that were on every part of the space surrounding them, all looking as though anything could spill out at any given time.


    And then the second was the terrifying magical beast he had assumed was a boulder earlier.


    ''Shadow Seraphon,'' he instantly identified the beast.


    Given all the information he had, Atticus had made a list of beasts that could be responsible.


    And amongst these beasts, the Shadow Seraphon fits all the criteria.


    The loud intense howl, the ability to control smaller weaker beasts, and the intense darkness of the cave he was in. It all pointed toward it.


    Atticus''s gaze scrutinized the creature''s form, examining its features.


    It possessed blood-red reptilian eyes that cut through the darkness, a massive round torso, and a smaller, equally round head exuding an intimidating presence.


    An uncountable number of dark tendrils each with gleaming sharp ends extended from both its rear and head.


    Its massive torso, which was what Atticus had termed a boulder, alone was 30 meters tall, but now using its tendrils from its rear to raise itself higher, it reached almost a staggering 70 meters.


    But amongst these things, what made Atticus''s eyes widened was one fact,


    ''Master rank!''


    It was a master rank beast!


    The beast was a higher rank than Atticus, and because it hadn''t been actively releasing its aura earlier, Atticus hadn''t been able to perceive its rank. But now? It became all too telling!


    The Shadow Seraphon had dominion over the shadows, and Atticus had just stepped into its territory.


    SCREEEEEHHHHHH!


    The beast let out a deafening screech because of the sudden illumination, quickly using some of its tendrils to cover its eyes.


    Suddenly, the darkness seemed to intensify in the cave and Atticus observed as each of the runes started flickering slightly, as though it could go off at any given moment.


    ''They won''tst,'' Atticus noted.


    Normally, without any outside interference, each illumination rune shouldst for about 20 minutes. But Atticus could see that currently, they wouldn''t evenst for seconds.


    ''I have to end this fast,''

 Chapter 216 Tendrils

    <h4>Chapter 216 Tendrils</h4>


    Many would be surprised at what Atticus had just decided to do, and truly, it was a cause for surprise.


    The beast was a master rank!


    It wasn''t about it being 2 sub levels above him; it was the fact that it was an entire rank above him.


    Fighting an individual in a higer sub rank and another in a higher rank than you was wholly different from each other.


    Each rank increase does more than increase your mana level and power; each increase brings about a qualitative change to the individual''s being.


    And this was especially apparent in higher ranks like master rank.


    It was exactly because of the apparent difference in strength that Atticus had been found out so easily even when he was using the ethereal cloak art to move.


    But as if reading his mind, before Atticus could react, an intense ck veil suddenly burst out from underneath him, his whole form immediately enveloped in an inky ckness.


    ....


    Back in the control room, each of the operators watching the scene couldn''t help but let out an audible sigh.


    "Looks like that''s that. We better end this and move the beast to another location, Miss Isabe," one of the operators suggested, addressing Isabe respectfully.


    After what had just happened, none of them dared try to be free with her anymore.


    Hearing his words, the rest of the operators couldn''t help but agree with him.


    What had just enshrouded Atticus was one of the beast''s powerful attacks, Shadow Veil.


    Apart from the fact that the beast was two whole ranks above Atticus, he was currently in its natural habitat, a very disadvantageous situation for him.


    The fact that Atticus had been easily caught by that attack spoke volumes about the disparity of power between them.


    They had all been initially shocked when Atticus had evaded the beasts sneak attack and thought he would actually be able tost longer. However, reality was a harsh mistress.


    But unlike what they were expecting, Isabe remainedpletely silent. They each turned their gazes towards her and were shocked to see her lips had curled up to an intense grin, her eyes still tightly glued to the screen.


    Turning their gazes back to the screen, they all experienced another shock at what they saw.


    The control room instantly went silent once again, all eyes focused on the screen.


    ...


    A few seconds ago.


    ''Looks like I have to use it,'' Atticus thought.


    The veil was currently enshrouding his vision, even going as far as to restrict his movements.


    Ever since Atticus had awakened this element, he had always used it sparingly and never out of training.


    It was one part because he didn''t want people to find out he had other elements apart from the basic four, and another part because he had never needed to use it.


    There was only one way to fight intense darkness, and that was with intense light.


    Atticus focused on one of the elements he hardly ever used, and instantly his form became cloaked in an eruption of blinding radiance.


    From the outside, it appeared as though beams of light were piercing through the shadowy shroud enveloping Atticus from every conceivable angle.


    With a sudden, intense eruption, the blinding light shattered the veil, instantly illuminating the entire cavern.


    SCHREEEECCCHHHHH!!


    The beast emitted another agonized scream in response to the sudden burst of light, utilizing some of its tendrils to shield its eyes.


    Determined to eliminate the source of light, the tendrils above the beast coiled like springs, their sharp ends gleaming with a dangerous glint.


    At a blinding speed, numerous tendrils shot toward Atticus''s radiant form in the air, each targeting every inch of his body.


    Atticus immediately stimted his light bloodline with his mana bing attuned to the light element.


    He heightened his perception to full power, causing the initially supersonic movements of the tendrils to seemingly slow down.


    And then, akin to sunlight filtering through leaves, Atticus performed a mesmerizing dance in the air, easily weaving through the numerous dangerous tentacles.


    Undeterred, the beast shot even more tendrils, an incalcble number of tendrils immediately filling the air, all darting towards his form.


    Atticus''s movements were fluid and graceful, mimicking the gentle sway of beams as he gracefully evaded each tendril with ease.


    Swiftly retaliating, fireballs flickered to life behind him, their massive forms instantly shooting towards the enormous beast.


    But before they could even get close to the beast, tendrils of darkness suddenly enveloped each fireball, extinguishing their forms in an instant.


    Before Atticus couldprehend what had happened, another shroud of darkness enveloped him once again.


    But Atticus wasn''t one to fall for something twice.


    He instantaneously released another eruption of blinding light, swiftly dispersing the veil.


    But his eyes couldn''t help but widened the next instant as a beam of darkness, shot from the beast''s maw, materialized inches away from his form.


    ''It''s toote to dodge,'' Atticus realized, crossing his arms in front of him and focusing every bit of light surrounding him as a protective shield.


    The beam struck his form with great force, propelling him through the air.


    Atticus''s eyes widened as he suddenly remembered something, swiftly turning his body and facing his hands upwards.


    He immediately released a massive burst, stopping his momentum and preventing his form from impaling itself on the sharp stgmites protruding from the ceiling.


    Without even letting him breathe, another dark beam was instantly directed toward his airborne form.


    Just as Atticus was about to move out of the way, he instantly felt his body go weak. His whole body felt sluggish, as though he had to apply considerable effort to move.


    ''The dark beam!'' He swiftly identified the cause.


    Atticus had felt some kind of draining sensation when the beam had appeared close to him, which was exactly why he had used the light element to protect himself.


    But even at that, it had still affected him a great deal.


    ''Looks like it''s time to stop ying.''


    Atticus''s gaze suddenly turned cold, his right hand gravitating towards the katana hilt on his left waist.

 Chapter 217 Intensity

    <h4>Chapter 217 Intensity</h4>


    As Atticus''s hands gravitated towards the katana hilt on his left waist, an eerie silence enveloped the cavern.


    No words were spoken, no sound made, the silence disrupted only by the subtle hum of the approaching dark beam.


    And then, like a lightning bolt, an incalcble number of silver streaks filled the air, each slicing through the dark beam like millions of sharp des, its once menacing form disintegrating in to the void.


    The beast unleashed an angry screech as it witnessed its attack being effortlessly blocked.


    Suddenly, a palpable dark aura erupted from the beast''s form, its blood red eyes igniting with an intense glow.


    The thousands of dark tendrils, both above and below it seemed to elongate and expand in both height and mass, until each one became as big as colossal tentacles reminiscent of an enormous octopus.


    Its torso and head maintained their original size as the thousands of massive tendrils whipped about in the air, each movement causing the cave to quake.


    The sharp ends of the tendrils seemed to have be even more razor edged as each tendril coiled and strained backward, the air vibrating with intensity as though anticipating what was about to erupt.


    The blood red eyes of the monster shed, and as if that was the call sign, the thousands of tendrils shot toward Atticus''s descending form in the air at supersonic speeds.


    Each tendril attacked from every conceivable angle, converging on Atticus with a relentless onught that seemed to originate from every corner of the cavern.


    Atticus''s expression remained unchanged, his heart ratepletely calm as though the thousands of tendrils approaching with frightening speed had nothing to do with him.


    Atticus had truly never liked drawn out battles. Although he loved the thrill that came with battling, he never liked prolonging battles.


    They were truly unnecessary and a huge waste of time.


    He had always seen his katana arts as too over kill, especially considering the opponents that he usually faced.


    And truly, they were over kill.


    The strength of the katana arts in the past could never bepared with how strong there were currently.


    And this huge power up ured when Atticus had advanced in to the expert rank.


    That day, he had tested the arts on one of the training robots in the advanced training room, and the result had left him utterly andpletely astounded.


    As each of the tendrils cleaved through the air, filling the space in front of him from every direction, with his right hand on the katana''s hilt on his left waist, Atticus calmly uttered,


    "Katana Series: 2nd art,"


    His words seeming to halt time it self as each of the tendrils initially moving at fast speed towards him froze in their tracks.


    Reality it self seemed to bow down to the power that was about to erupt.


    Without visibly making a move, Atticus''s descending form left ephemeral afterimages in the air, as though time struggled to confine him.


    So what if the beast was a master rank?


    Atticus''s cold gaze locked onto the blood red eyes of the beast. His own piercing blue eyes emitting a blinding azure glow.


    And then, Atticus continued, his words oozing with gravity,


    "Endless de."


    What followed next was an eruption of velocity that defied mortalprehension, a velocity so intense that it defied even the atmosphere''s attempts to catch his movements.


    Atticus moved so fast that his descending form seemed motionless, but all over the 500 meter expansive space, hundreds of different forms of Atticus simultaneously and instantly materialized in the air all around the collosal beast.


    Each of them emitted the same blinding radiance Atticus emitted, each of them having a katana strapped to their left waist.


    The whole space seemed to crackle with energy as every one of the katana glistened, vibrating with an eerie intensity.


    And then, simultaneously, every one of their figures blurred, and a torrent of strikes that defied all attempts to track it was suddenly unleashed.


    The vast space was instantly filled with thousands of azure shes, transforming the once dark surroundings in to an azure colored realm.


    Each sh cleaved through the air, parting it as if the very atmosphere feared to draw too near.


    Like a smoldering knife through butter, each sh cut through the massive thick tendrils of the beast.


    Without Atticus visibly moving an inch, with his form still gracefully descending, every single one of the thousands of tendrils initially shooting towards him was mutted in an instant.


    SCREEEEECCCCCHHHH!!!!


    A piercing, deafening screech echoed through the cave, its intensity causing the very walls to quake and shake. A spray of ck substance filled the air, gushing out from the mutted tendrils.


    In response to the anguished screams of their master, as the cave reverberated with the scream, thousands of blood red eyes flickered open in response from the dark, dog sized holes that surrounded the cave walls.


    The scene resembled the sudden illumination of thousands of red light bulbs.


    "Fuck," Atticus muttered, as though he knew exactly what wasing.


    Then, hundreds of thousands of rabid wolf like beasts surged forth like an unstoppable tsunami from each hole, hitting the ground with the force of a massive wave.


    The cave was quickly filled, creating a surreal scene as millions of creatures converged. Every single blood red eye locked onto Atticus, who had manipted the air and was now floating above the imminent chaos.


    Then, they all immediately started charging from all directions, the quaking of the caves increasing before the intensity of their march.


    As they gathered beneath him, Atticus watched as they all suddenly started coalescing at different points around him, with more creatures joining in, forming multiple living, grotesquedders that just kept expanding in height, all converging towards him in the air.


    Atticus, his expression not changing one bit, silently ced his hand on the katana, and immediately, the air thumped with an intense energy as Atticus''s blue eye zed with furious intensity.

 Chapter 218 Retreat

    <h4>Chapter 218 Retreat</h4>


    But just as Atticus was about to unleash another wave of power, he froze.


    A moment of contemtion seized him. ''No,'' he thought, taking a brief pause to consider his next move.


    "That would be better," Atticus muttered, decisively choosing his next action in the span of a second.


    And then suddenly, Atticus stopped controlling the air element, allowing himself to descend towards the ground where thousands of beasts eagerly awaited him.


    In the air, Atticus swiftly shifted his focus to the fire element. His form ignited in to an infernal brilliance, mes spiraling around him as he raised his hands, releasing a massive burst from his palms that elerated his descent to unimaginable speeds.


    Atticus plummeted from the skies like a zinget,nding amidst the cluster of beasts that had gathered below.


    BOOOOOM!


    The aftermath was nothing short of catastrophic. A tempest of scorching fury swept through in every direction, leaving a wake of devastation.


    The unleashed power surged with an unrestrained force, reducing hundreds of once menacing beasts to mere ashes in the blink of an eye.


    Within the heart of the newly formed crater, Atticus stood amidst the inferno, his silhouette flickering in the intense mes as his form waspletely engulfed in a ze.


    Without waiting for the ranks of beasts to close in around him, his zing form tore through their numbers at supersonic speeds.


    In no time, he reached the entrance he had used to ess this space earlier, zing through it without a hint of hesitation, leaving the deafening screams of the pursuing beasts in his wake.


    His decision was clear: retreat.


    However, escape wouldn''t be that straightforward. With a unified, angry scream, every single one of the thousands of beasts charged towards the entrance of the space.


    Their collective movement bore a singr intent: tearing Atticus into pieces.


    ¡­..


    SPLASH


    The control room was enveloped in an eerie silence, shattered only by the abrupt sound of Isabe dropping her smoothie.


    Every single one of the operators in the control room had their mouths wide open, and this time around, even Isabe wasn''t excluded!


    "W-what j-just h-happened?" stammered one of the operators, his expression inplete disbelief that mirrored what every single one of them was feeling.


    What had they just witnessed?


    Those same exact words resonated within each one of their heads as they grappled with the power Atticus had just unleashed.


    Isabe stood in absolute shock, her mouth wide open, her hand still suspended in the air, smoothie forgotten.


    Is he truly a 15 year old boy?


    ''What is going on!'' She thought frantically.


    No one could ever believe that such a young boy could disy that much power.


    Sure, she had been expecting him to show something mind blowing, but this, this was far too much! What the hell!


    ''It''s a fucking master- rank beast!''


    From what Atticus had just shown, it made it abundantly clear that if he had wanted, he could have mutted the beast from the very beginning!


    She had always wondered why, despite the fact that he was always going around with a katana strapped to his left waist, he had never once used it before.


    She hadpletely brushed it off thinking maybe it was just for an aesthetic sense.


    But never would she have ever imagined that she was way off the mark. It was clear now, very clear that the only reason he hadn''t used it before was because he hadn''t seen any need to.


    It would have truly been over kill!


    A fifteen year old boy that could easily kill a Master- rank beast?


    ''The world truly isn''t fair,'' Isabe thought.


    The most baffling part of all this was the fact that a beast was inherently more powerful than a human of the same rank.


    So didn''t that mean that Atticus, a first year student of the academy, a 15 year old boy, was stronger than a master- rank individual?


    ''What the actual fuck did we admit into this academy,''


    But Isabe''s thoughts suddenly took on a more serious turn. If the Tier One families were to ever catch a single whiff of how strong Atticus currently was,


    ''The human domain would be thrown into utter chaos,'' Isabe contemted.


    And she truly wasn''t far from the truth. Each of the Tier One families that had witnessed Atticus and Kael''s prowess during the test were already on the tips of their toes, making different ns to make sure the power bnce was kept the same.


    But what if they suddenly find out that Atticus was way stronger than what they had imagined?


    "Be¡­"


    "Miss"


    "Miss Isabe!"


    Isabe was snapped out of her thoughts by the urgent call of an operator. Turning her gaze toward him, the man visibly shivered under the dangerous glint in Isabe''s eyes and her emitted aura.


    Isabe swiftly regained herposure, her eyes returning to normal, and she retracted her ominous aura.


    "What?" she inquired sharply.


    The man, taking deep breaths to steady himself, quickly spoke, "Miss Isabe, he''s currently leading the beast back towards the expanse! The beasts aren''t supposed to attack them until thest day!" he eximed.


    Had Atticus been present, he would have seen that his assumption had beenpletely correct. The academy usually waited until thest day of the one month period to attack them with the beasts.


    Isabe turned her gaze towards the screen and saw that he was speaking the truth. ''Shit!'' She had been so lost in her thoughts that she hadn''t even registered what was happening.


    ''It''s too early,'' she contemted.


    If the beast were to attack the students now, they wouldn''t be able to utilize themter.


    "En-" Just as Isabe was about to issue themand to recall back the beast, her words were abruptly cut off,


    "You would do no such thing,"


    All eyes in the control room turned towards the back to see Harrison, who stood with unwavering focus, his gaze fixed directly on the screen disying Atticus.

 Chapter 219 Leadership

    <h4>Chapter 219 Leadership</h4>


    "You would do no such thing."


    As soon as these words sounded, all eyes in the control room turned backward to see Harrison, who stood with unwavering focus, his gaze fixed directly on the screen disying Atticus.


    "D-dad!" Isabe stammered. ''When did he get here!'' She thought in shock, surprised that none of them had even known when he entered the control room.


    Upon seeing Harrison, every one of the operators stood up from their seats and immediately bowed their heads, greeting simultaneously, "Vice principal!"


    Harrison''s stern expression didn''t change as he responded to their greetings with a simple nod.


    He suddenly turned his gaze toward Isabe, who still hadn''t recovered from the shocks she had experienced today.


    "Address me by my appropriate title, Isabe," Harrison said sternly to Isabe.


    Isabe, not believing what she just heard, shot Harrison a ''really?'' look, clearly surprised at what he had just said.


    ''What were you expecting, Isabe? You grew up with the man,'' Isabe thought.


    Despite knowing exactly how Harrison behaved, it was still shocking, very shocking that even with all the crazy things going on currently, her father''s focus was on correcting the way she had addressed him.


    ''There''s simply no curing his stubbornness,'' Isabe thought.


    With a small sigh, "I apologize¡­ Vice principal," Isabe greeted.


    Many of the operators in the room struggled to stop themselves fromughing at the interaction between father and daughter.


    This was the tamed Isabe they all loved seeing!


    Seeing Isabe listen and address him by his appropriate title, Harrison nodded, pleased.


    Turning his gaze back toward the screen, he continued his earlier words, "No one is allowed to interfere in anything," Harrisonmanded.


    Hearing his words, every single operator in the room kept their mouths shut.


    None of them expressing any objections despite the fact that many of them wanted to.


    The reason was simple: Harrison was not Isabe. They all knew him too well.


    One could only imagine how a man who didn''t even allow his daughter to call him ''dad'' in public would react to his underlings questioning his orders in public.


    And none of the operators currently present in the room had any intention of finding out.


    Harrison gazed at the silent room and seeing that no one present had any objection, he nodded, satisfied. He then decided to exin why he gave the order.


    Harrison had never liked giving orders to his underlings without an appropriate exnation, especially if they didn''t understand the reason why he was giving the order.


    It was a terrible way to lead. If you don''t exin why you do what you do, how does your underlings learn from you?


    It was simply a way of fostering foolish underlings that wouldn''t be able to think and act by themselves, always needing you before they do anything. It was bad leadership.


    "The reason we send them into the middle of nowhere with little to no exnation, the reason we throw different waves of challenges at them without any warning, is all because of one reason: to foster the next generation that will carry our mantle and, more importantly, raise it sky high."


    "Your job as operators is very simple: observe," his voice resonated through the room.


    "He had no outside help. He achieved everything by himself alone. He aplished everything with his own power."


    Harrison paused for a bit, gazing at all of them currently listening attentively to him, and then he continued,


    "The one thing you''re not supposed to do as staff of the academy, as the people fostering the future of humanity, is clip the wings of those about to take off."


    As Harrison finished his speech, every one of the operators bowed their heads lower and simultaneously eximed,


    "Thank you for the teachings, Vice Principal!"


    "Good," Harrison said.


    Then without saying any other thing, he turned his gaze back toward the screen at the top disying a white-haired boy that was currently running through the forest with thousands of rabid beasts directly on his tail.


    His expression waspletely neutral, but only he knew the turmoil that was raging within him at that moment.


    ***


    In a watchtower made of earth, two girls sat on two high chairs overlooking the forest.


    The first one with wild, chestnut-colored curls cascading down her shoulders, with freckles all over her cheeks, sighed, "Sigh, another boring day." She said to her colleague, while using both of her hands to rest her chin on.


    The second girl possessed a serious look framed by sharp, icy blue eyes. Her sleek, ebony hair is neatly tied back in a practical ponytail with a faint scar on her cheek.


    Shepletely exuded a no-nonsense demeanor. She simply kept facing the forest, keeping an eye out for any signs of trouble that could suddenly appear.


    The first girl continued, not minding theck of response from her colleague, "At this point, I don''t even know why we still do this." She said.


    Despite the fact that 3 weeks had passed without any sign of the horde of beasts, the students never once let their guards down.


    The rangers under Aria''s unit were the ones in charge of keeping a lookout, always rotating on a two men/women shift.


    "Despite how pointless it all seems, we still have no idea when those beasts would attack us again. It''s best to remain cautious, ra," the second girl, Dina, finally responded but her gaze was still focused on watching the forest.


    ra suddenly rested her back on her seat, dramatically releasing a deep audible sigh, eximing, "I''m tireeeeeeee,"


    "Quit whining like a little girl. Our shift will soon be over," Dina retorted.


    ra, still frowning looked away in annoyance while folding her hand on her chest as though throwing a tantrum.


    Then she suddenly remembered something and eximed, "Those Revenstein guys are so hot!"


    Dina couldn''t help but roll her eyes as she muttered, "Not this again."


    "You can''t me me, Dina! Even you know I''m right. They''re all so hot, especially our leader. Ahh, the first day I saw him I almost went mad," ra eximed.


    "It was love at first sight," she added, sping her hands together on her chest while blushing slightly. "Ah, I want to see him!"


    Dina shook her head slightly at ra''s ramblings, then she turned her gaze to the side in annoyance leaving her to continue daydreaming.


    Just as she was watching over the forest, suddenly, she spotted a figure in the distance, running out from the forest.

 Chapter 220 Prepare For Battle

    <h4>Chapter 220 Prepare For Battle</h4>


    Squinting her eyes slightly, Dina tried to see who it was from a distance, and she immediately recognized the white hair, incredibly handsome figure of Atticus that was rapidly approaching their location.


    Dina quickly stood up from her chair in shock, "Looks like your wish came true," she suddenly said.


    "Huh?"


    ra came out of her daydreaming and followed Dina''s gaze to see what she was talking about. And upon seeing Atticus her eyes immediately widened in shock.


    "Shit!" She muttered, immediately bringing out a mirror and started fixing her hair and checking to see if she looked okay and presentable.


    Dina stared down at ra, her expression conveying just one thing, ''the fuck?''


    Suddenly, before both of them could even understand what was happening, the earth started subtly quaking, its intensity increasing by the second until the trembling reached even the top of the watchtower they were on.


    "What?" Dina muttered swiftly turning her gaze back to the forest instantly regretting her decision.


    Behind the rapidly approaching figure of Atticus, thousands of rabid blood-red-eye beasts surged forth like a terrifying wave, each of them directly on Atticus''s tail, heading straight towards them.


    Dina''s form immediately started trembling hard as she started backing away from the edge while pointing at the direction of the beasts behind Atticus, mumbling, "lo-look,"


    "Is he almost here?" ra asked, having already brought out her makeup kit, her eyes still on the mirror.


    "Look!" Dina shouted.


    "Jeez, okay, I''m looking," she reluctantly removed her gaze away from the mirror and directed it towards where Dina was pointing, and her eyes almost bulged from her eye sockets as she saw the tsunami of beasts running behind Atticus heading directly towards them.


    "W-what i-is t-his," she stammered, also immediately shivering as she dropped her mirror on the floor.


    Dina shook her head, clearing away all her thoughts as she swiftlyposed herself.


    "We need to act now!" She screamed, immediately equipping her bow strapped behind her back, swiftly retrieving arge arrow with a big fiery tip, without hesitation, she fired it into the air immediately.


    Upon reaching the air, the arrow suddenly exploded into a blinding brilliance that seemed to shine even more than the sun.


    It was clear that regardless of where anyone was, they would be able to easily notice the light.


    Dina turned her gaze to the side to see ra trembling while tapping her artifact, "What the hell are you doing!" Dina screamed.


    "I-I''m trying to contact the l-leader!" ra replied.


    Dina gazed at her for a second,pletely astounded by her stupidity. Quickly snapping herself out of it, she swiftly grabbed her cor, "He''s the one leading the horde here, you fool!" She berated.


    And without giving her a chance to react, she suddenly pulled her and started running below towards the bunker Atticus had created for each watchtower.


    ...


    Atticus''s running figure turned his gaze up towards the skies where the signal had been shot. ''That should give them enough time to prepare,'' he thought.


    Just as he was running, an AI voice suddenly sounded in his head,


    [Aurora Ravenstein is calling you].


    "Answer the call and set it to audio," Atticus swiftly instructed his artifact, making Aurora''s screaming voice sound instantly,


    "Atticus! Where the hell are you!? We''re under attack!" Aurora suddenly eximed.


    Atticus chuckled a bit, finding Aurora''s reaction funny. "Quit your whining. I''m almost at the camp; get everyone ready for battle," Atticus calmly responded.


    Aurora instantly erupted over the call, "You bitch! Who''s whin-" but her ramblings were cut off by Atticus suddenly ending the call.


    ''This girl,'' Atticus chuckled a bit more as he kept running, the thousands of beasts directly behind him, on his tail.


    This had been what Atticus had decided to do back in the cave.


    Instead of single-handedly killing all the beasts alone, Atticus had decided to lure them all back to the expanse so that his division members would all be able to fight them and gain more fighting experience and, most importantly, gain academy points.


    Although Atticus could have seriously benefited from hoarding all those points, he was always looking at the bigger picture.


    His division members bing strong meant less work for him and more time to train and do whatever he wanted to do. This was the better choice to make.


    Atticus suddenly increased his speed as his form tore through the terrain at blinding speeds, leaving the thousands of beasts in the dust.


    After a few seconds, Atticus finally reached the walls of the camp, and he immediately spotted Aurora and the other Ravenstein youths standing at the top of the wall.


    Getting close to the wall, Atticus simply jumped, his form shooting high up in the air, easily reaching the top of the wall andnding coolly.


    "You! Why did you hang up!" Aurora immediately eximed as hended, walking towards him.


    Atticus released a short sigh, but before he could even reply, Aurora continued, "We''ll continue thister, hmph," she said, turning away from him.


    ''At least she knows when not to bicker,'' Atticus smiled, seeing her walking towards the edge of the wall, gazing at the iing beasts.


    Atticus turned his gaze towards the other Ravenstein to see them all wearing excited grins on their faces.


    Nate stood at the edge of the wall, his broadsword already in his hands as he stared down at the beasts with a huge grin. He suddenly turned towards Atticus and spoke, "Ah, Atticus, I love you for this!" he eximed.


    Lucas couldn''t help but shake his head, hearing his meathead of a friend as he walked towards Atticus.


    "Are they ready?" Atticus asked as Lucas got to his front.


    "Yeah," Lucas nodded with a small smile, gesturing below the wall inside the camp where more than a thousand youths all gathered all donned in their full armor and weapons, all grouped orderly into different units.


    Seeing them, Atticus nodded in acknowledgment, "Good job."


    Turning his gaze back towards the approaching horde, Atticus spoke, his voice resounding throughout the camp with intensity,


    "Prepare for battle."

 Chapter 221 Formation

    <h4>Chapter 221 Formation</h4>


    As Atticus''s words echoed across the camp, every youth currently gathered below felt their blood boil as they all had their morale boosted.


    Multiple youths all suddenly started echoing his order all across the area.


    "Prepare for battle!"


    "Prepare for battle!"


    They had truly trained and worked hard for the past three weeks, and now they would all be given a chance to showcase their improvements!


    The massive gates of the camp suddenly swung open, and without needing to be told, each one of them started marching out of the camp gates with fervor.


    Their intense march and heavy selves caused the earth around them to subtly quake as their armor ttered about, their footsteps sounding.


    Atticus watched from above the wall as each of the youths spilled out from the camp, gathering and forming up in front of the camp walls.


    He had already discussed with Lucas about the different types of formations that they could utilize during battles in case they were ever attacked by the beasts again.


    Lucas had initially brought out a truck load ofplicated formations and battle ns to Atticus, but after a brief while of thinking, Atticus decided not to use any one of them.


    What he had eventually decided to use was a very simple and basic formation. It was one of the formations most armies in the Middle Ages back on Earth utilized.


    It wasn''t at all aplicated or difficult formation; quite the contrary, it was very simple.


    Atticus gazed downwards as the more than three hundred youths, all donnedpletely in heavy armor, all wielding massive 3 meters tall thick and heavy shields lined up at the front lines horizontally in twos, their sheer numbers covering the width of the wall facing the direction of the approaching horde.


    Then each one of them lifted up and nted their humongous shield on the earth simultaneously,


    BAM!


    The loud sound reverberated across the area as evidence of the shields'' might.


    Then each of the youths, who were each standing close together, got even closer to each other, immediately interlocking their shields together, tightening the line.


    After that, a more numerous number of youths, more than 500 all donned in simple light armor aimed at maximizing their movements while at the same offering the least amount of protection, all walked forward, positioning themselves directly behind the heavy armored youths holding the front lines.


    With each of them holding a spear, they got into a stance, ready for battle.


    Then, about 200 youths formed up horizontally behind all of them, each of them wielding different varieties of ranged weapons, all ready to be fired at a moment''s notice.


    Thest group was only a small number of 20 youths who stood in front of the rangers.


    Unlike thest time when the horde had attacked the camp from all directions, this time around each one of them was attacking the camp from a single direction.


    This was why Atticus had decided that for today''s battle, instead of battling separately in units, it was better to unify them all for just today.


    Seeing that everything was in order, Atticus nodded in approval.


    The formation truly was simple.


    For the first formation, with the horizontal line of heavy-armored youth, their duty was obvious, a front line shield wall.


    Their duty was to act as an imprable barrier on the front line, stopping and protecting the other students against the relentless onught of the beast horde.


    Because of the dangerousness of their duty, they were all currently fully armored, with a diator-like helmet covering their heads, leaving only a small part open for sight, and a full, all-epassing armor covering the torso, hands, and legspletely, leaving only some parts to ease movement.


    And this formation was possible mainly because of each of the massive thick shields each of them wielded, being able to withstand the huge wave of beasts.


    The interlocked shield between each of them created a continuous horizontal and solid barrier that would block the beasts'' advance.


    The duty of the second line of heavy armor positioned directly behind them was simply for a rotating system. This was put in ce so those holding the front line could rest periodically during the battle.


    The youths positioned at the secondary line just behind the heavy armor were, as termed, the dealers.


    Their duty was to keep killing the beasts that the heavy armor were blocking and keeping at bay, whittling down their numbers continuously.


    Andstly, the back lines. The 200 youths behind were the rangers, with the simple duty of shooting and killing as many beasts as possible from a far distance.


    With the 20 youths positioned in front of them, all to protect them against any beasts that managed to get past the formation.


    Every single one of the youths stood at the ready, their determined gaze forward.


    On top of the wall, just as Nate and the other Ravenstein youths were about to jump down from the wall and join the youths below,


    "Wait," Atticus suddenly called out.


    They each turned towards Atticus with inquisitive gazes, "Let them fight for a while first before you join," Atticus instructed, causing Nate''s initial grin to immediately crumble, immediately reced by a sad expression, akin to a puppy that had something taken away from it, a buff puppy.


    "It''s just for a few minutes, calm down Nate," Lucas said while shaking his head, seeing Nate''s teary eyes.


    The rest of the Ravenstein youths too all had sad expressions on their faces, but none of them raised an objection, even Aurora, which was very shocking considering her hot personality.


    But it was simply because they all knew the reason he asked them to stay back for a while.


    It was to see if the youths could handle the situation on their own. If they couldn''t even manage to do this for a few minutes, then all the 3 weeks of blood and sweat would have been wasted.

 Chapter 222 Improvement

    <h4>Chapter 222 Improvement</h4>


    Atticus walked forward and stood at the edge of the wall with the rest of the Ravenstein youths directly behind him.


    Then he turned his focus towards the rapidly approaching wave of beasts.


    Just like thest time, each form of the beast was just as tall as an average-sized dog, but the sight of thousands of them with their blood red eyes, razor sharp canines and ws, plus the sheer size of the approaching horde, would be enough to wet the pants of many, and it wasn''t the good kind.


    But despite the ferocity of their advance, each of the youths held their weapons tighter, determination etched on all of their faces.


    They had been training like hell for 3 weeks for this day now. It wasn''t like back then when many of them were trembling at the sight of the same horde.


    Back then many of them knew nothing, with mostpletely being inexperienced and having even never fought any real life battles in their whole lives.


    Many of them had been skeptical about Atticus''s speech back then, not believe they could be strong.


    But after 3 weeks of intense training, even they had to admit it, their improvement was astounding.


    And now, none of them had any intention of backing off today. They were going to prove that the past 3 weeks hadn''t been futile!


    The earth trembled with intensity as the beasts neared, their ck forms charging towards the camp like an uncountable swarm of ck ants.


    Just as they reached 50 meters away from the youths, no order was given, not even a signal, but immediately they entered that 50 meters mark, the sky was instantly filled with hundreds of projectiles cutting through the air with speed, each one finding their mark on multiple beasts, piercing and impaling their forms in an instant.


    During the past 3 weeks, it wasn''t only the units that had been training; Aria also trained every single one of the rangers hard. And after 3 weeks of intense training, their improvements were clearly visible.


    Each one shot out different attacks towards the approaching horde with speed, killing hundreds of beasts with every scrutinized attack.


    But just like the first time, the sheer size of the wave of thousands of beasts made it impossible for only thebined effort of 200 youths to hold them back; soon enough, the horde broke through the barrage, their rapid forms kept advancing towards the armored at the first line of defense.


    They each tightened their hold on their shields, stabilizing their footing, taking a deep breath to calm their nerves.


    And then, the tsunami of beasts crashed against their shields with a force so overwhelming that the frontline of defenders staggered backward in unison, their collective strength strained to the limit.


    It was as if an unstoppable torrent of jet ck water collided with an immovable wall.


    The impact was brutal and instantaneous. The initial line of beasts that met the unforgiving silver shields was obliterated in an instant, reduced to a grotesque mixture of blood and gore that painted the once pristine shields in a sinister shade of crimson.


    But the wave of beasts remained undaunted in the face of their brethren''s deaths, as they continued their relentless advance.


    The sheer mass of their numbers overwhelmed the first line of armored defenders as the beast pressed forward, a seemingly endless tide that coalesced before the shields.


    Each of the youths struggled to hold their ground, but it became a desperate struggle against the relentless onught.


    Despite their efforts, they were forced to yield ground, retreating step by step in the face of the unyielding advance of thousands of beasts.


    But just as it seemed as though they were about to getpletely pushed back, the dealers reacted instantly.


    Each of them channeled their mana, augmenting their bodies and enhancing their speed; they all moved with a synchronicity that spoke of the hours of practice they had all undergone.


    Aligned in perfect unison, the more than four hundred youths each got into the same identical stance, with their left leg forward, both knees bent, their backs arched forward with both their hands gripping the spear, its sharp tip pointed downward.


    As if responding to an unseen cue, they synchronized a powerful stomp with their left legs.


    And as though that were a signal, each of the armored youths in the front line suddenly clicked a button like switch on the handles of their shields, and immediately, myriad of small holes, a perfect fit for the sharp tips of spears, opened up at the top of every single one of their massive shields.


    And without so much as a word, the dealers surged forward with practiced fluidity.


    Every single one of them all erupted with speed, thrusting their spears with unreal rapidity through the different holes that had formed on the shields, each time piercing and killing multiple beasts on the other side of the formation.


    There was only one word to describe their actions: efficient.


    The efficiency of their actions was nothing short of remarkable.


    They were all moving in sync, rapidly piercing their spears and killing a multitude of beasts.


    Some of the beasts managed to get over the shield, but they were instantly pierced by a barrage of thrusts.


    The dealers joining in the fray and rapidly killing the beasts was able to reduce the heavy load on the armored youths, making holding the line easier.


    They swiftly started pushing back the beasts.


    "Not bad," Aurora remarked behind Atticus, her gaze on the chaotic battlefield. Although she had always watched them while they were training, this was the first time she would see them in battle.


    Watching the unfolding battlefield, Atticus also nodded his head in approval.


    If they were topare the youths currently fighting down below with their past selves when they had juste to the expanse, it was likeparing heaven and earth.


    It was truly a major improvement.

 Chapter 223 Water Element

    <h4>Chapter 223 Water Element</h4>


    It wasn''t some major mind-boggling kind of power-up. They each didn''t get insanely strong; heck, any of the Ravenstein youths could still walk all over them easily.


    But it was a major progress.


    And to him, this progress was good news. It meant that they weren''t all that hopeless.


    Atticus gazed down at the army of youths below, each of them correctly fulfilling their given roles, with the armored correctly acting as the barrier.


    The dealers rapidly whittling down their numbers, and the rangers shooting out different types of ranged attacks, many of them finding and piercing different beasts.


    His mind swirled with many ideas and ways he could use to make them even stronger. His initial idea had been to armor them up, and that was what he still nned on doing.


    They were all still far away from the kind of army he envisioned.


    Their equipment were stillpletely below standard. The only reason they were able to fight against this army of beasts and still remain standing was because each individual beast wasn''t that strong.


    If they were to use their current equipment to battle other youths from the other divisions, especially if it were the tiered family youths, they would getpletely crushed.


    But now, this problem could easily be solved.


    ''After this battle, they should all have enough points to get better equipment,'' Atticus pondered.


    This had been one of the reasons why he had lured all the beasts here; he wanted the youths to be able to obtain a lot of Academy points and purchase better equipment.


    The academy shop had practically everything one could ever need. Its options were so broad that Atticus had even seen some advanced weapons there, from normal guns that shoot bullets like on Earth to advanced ones that fireser beams.


    But of course, their prices were sky high, or else Atticus would have loved to arm each and every one of them.


    "Can we?"


    Atticus was brought out of his thoughts by Nate, who asked while showing puppy eyes. The rest of the other Ravenstein youth also turned to look at him, each of them expressing their intentions to join the battle.


    Seeing as he had aplished what he wanted to do, "Yeah," Atticus said, giving them the go ahead.


    "Yes! Thank you!" Nate eximed, immediately bringing out his broadsword from his space ring again.


    Walking to the edge of the wall, he swiftly jumped downwards,nding on the ground with a strong impact, his form dashing towards the unfolding battle.


    Seeing that Nate had joined the battle, each of the Ravenstein youths also jumped down from the wall, joining the fray.


    Aurora turned to Atticus, narrowing her eyes slightly. "Later," she said, and without waiting for a response, she immediately released a burst from her feet, propelling herself into the air.


    Her form immediatelybusted as she zed towards the battlefield.


    ''I guess I know who to avoid after this,'' Atticus thought with a slight chuckle.


    Turning his gaze back down at the battlefield, Atticus muttered, "Now, what should I use this time around?" He asked no one in particr.


    Despite the fact that Atticus had brought the horde of beasts for the other youths to gather points, he had no intention of missing out on this truckload of points.


    Besides, there was no way the youths would be able to single handedly kill this many beasts on their own without him joining in.


    Despite their great improvements, if they continued killing and utilizing their strength at this high intensity, they were all bound to get tired.


    Atticus had every n on joining in the battle, but he wanted to decide what element he should use to go on a rampage this time around.


    He felt like he had been neglecting some of his elements, especially the ones he didn''t see any reason to use.


    If he had to be honest, this was mostly due to hisck of real-life battles. The only time Atticus had a chance to use his elements was when he battled the robots in the advanced training rooms.


    Atticus was sure that, if not for the advanced training facilities, he wouldn''t have had the chance to battle with a variety of ''people'' possessing different powers. This fact was wildly ironic to him, considering that their was currently being invaded, and the human domain was at war.


    Atticus had been so worried the first time he found out about the war, but growing up, if he hadn''t been explicitly told about it, he wouldn''t have known there was a war going on.


    Apart from the Raven camp incident, everything was just so¡­ peaceful. Atticus was sure it was partly because of Anastasia. That woman had gonepletely overboard with protecting him.


    This line of thought suddenly made him remember Anastasia, which immediately brought a smile to his face.


    ''I miss her,'' he thought. But almost immediately, the smile crumbled as another woman''s face suddenly entered his head.


    ''Mom,'' Atticus thought with a sad expression on his face.


    His mother on Earth.


    Despite the fact that all these years had passed, there was absolutely no way Atticus would forget about his own mother. She was still constantly in his thoughts.


    He had no idea how she was currently doing. It had already been 15 years since he reincarnated, and he wasn''t even sure if the perception of time on Earth was the same for Eldoralth.


    It could easily have only been one year or even 30 years back on Earth.


    Atticus quickly cleared his head of this line of thought. He had thought about all of these issues and possibilities thousands of times already; thinking about it now wouldn''t change anything.


    His goal would remain the same: find and make the bastard who sent him here pay.


    ''Spoiled my mood,'' Atticus clicked his tongue in annoyance. Every time he thought about this, he always felt his blood boil in anger. An anger he had nowhere to let out.


    But this time, gazing down at the horde of beasts, ''I''ll use water,'' Atticus decided.


    The water element had to be the most underestimated element amongst all the bloodline elements people awaken.


    Back then, when Caldor had awakened the water element, he had shared this same sentiment. And this was mostly because it was mainly used for healing purposes in the early stages.


    Enveloping your hands in water and punching with it would obviously do nothing but cushion the blow, a very terrible offensive element.


    But water, just like every other element, could be extremely offensive, but this could only be done by individuals with a higher level.


    Then, said individual would be able to wield and control water without needing to directly be in contact with it.


    And currently, Atticus was at level 3 in all his basic elements.

 Chapter 224 Best Decision

    <h4>Chapter 224 Best Decision</h4>


    Atticus shifted his focus to the water element, and the air surrounding him became increasingly humid.


    Within a 20 meter radius,rge water molecules began to materialize, swirling around him at a deliberate pace initially, before elerating rapidly.


    The orbs of water grew in size, swirling at supernatural speeds until they amalgamated into a colossal tide that surrounded Atticus.


    It was clear that anyone unfortunate enough toe into contact with this watery onught would be torn apart immediately.


    The tide of water suddenly condensed around Atticus, effortlessly lifting him into the air.


    With relentless force, he shot into the skies, a formidable storm of water in his wake.


    The otherbatants, including Aurora, Nate, and the Ravenstein youths engaged in the brutal battle below, abruptly shifted their attention skyward.


    There, they witnessed Atticus descending from the skies, surrounded by a turbulent vortex of water.


    "Not this again!" Aurora suddenly eximed in frustration, the rest of the youths all sharing her sentiment.


    If this monster joined the battle, he''d hoard all the beasts for himself!


    But Atticuspletely ignored them as he plummeted from the skies,nding far away from the other youths, in the middle of the wave of monsters with a resounding,


    BOOM!


    The surging tide of water moved with extreme circr speed, an unstoppable force that instantly obliterated any beast unfortunate enough to make contact.


    The impact painted the battleground with mincemeat, blood, and the shattered remains of the beast.


    Who said water couldn''t be an offensive element?


    Multiple surges of swirling water suddenly manifested around him, surrounding him from all sides.


    Each surge swirled with an escting intensity, expanding in both size and height until they reached a staggering 20 meters in diameter.


    These towering water tornadoes, akin to colossal funnels, each spun with an unmatched vigor. They were propelled by such force, that they generated a whirling air current around each of their forms, heightening their lethality.


    With a mere thought, Atticus set each of the swirling waters into perpetual cycles around him, rapidly increasing in width with every passing second.


    The torrents of water spiraled with unprecedented speed, their ferocious waves mercilessly tearing through any unfortunate beasts that dared to make contact.


    The army of beasts was decimated at an unreal rate, thousands being killed in an instant, their forms reduced to mincemeat.


    A profound pause enveloped the entire battlefield as each of the youths gazed at the colossal water tornadoes.


    These once clear waters had now turned a deep crimson, stained by the blood of the hundreds of beasts they had mutted.


    Each of them couldn''t help but suck in a cold breath.


    No matter how many times they witnessed his power, it was always so unbelievable.


    Many already had a hard time grappling with the fact that he had multiple elements, but seeing him utilize each one with such mastery was even harder to stomach.


    Nate, his entire form covered in earth, cleaved through the horde of beasts, killing multiple creatures every second.


    His eyes didn''t even move to look at Atticus''s decimation, but he could feel it. The metallic scent in the air significantly increased as soon as Atticus had joined the battle.


    He suddenly let out a self deprecating chuckle, ''To think I actually considered him my rival,'' he thought.


    Nate was truly a simple person. His life wasn''tplicated; there was only one thing he wanted¡ª his goal, and even that was straightforward.


    Be a warrior that he and his parents could be proud of.


    This was why he had trained hard from a young age. When he first saw Atticus''s strength back at the Raven camp, he had wanted nothing more than to surpass him.


    But despite never being the most smartest one in the room, even he had to believe that it was a fool''s dream. There was simply no catching up to that monster.


    Nate let out another chuckle as he remembered the time he had wanted to challenge Atticus the first time he saw him.


    His decision that day to turn back, even now, was the best decision he had ever made in his life.


    He simply kept cleaving through the forms of the beasts, not minding the carnage unfolding on the battlefield.


    Atticus surveyed the aftermath of his onught, his gaze traversing the gruesome scene that stretched before him.


    Thousands of beast carcassesy strewn across the battlefield, a haunting scene of devastation that extended an astounding 100 meters in every direction.


    The once clear swirls of water, now transformed into colossal crimson tornadoes, the air heavy with the acrid scent of blood.


    The crimson tinged water tornadoes continued to spiral around Atticus, a haunting reminder of the power he wielded over the elements.


    ''Hmm, there''s something missing,'' Atticus pondered. Something about the carnage he was currently inflicting seemed off. As though itcked¡­ feeling.


    Atticus had personally killed the beasts thest time he fought, unlike now where he was simply using the swirl of water.


    It felt too easy, and it wasn''t as fulfilling as before.


    With a thought, the swirling water tornadoes each suddenly stopped spinning, their forms immediately falling to the floor, creating a few mini floods of crimson water that swept through the area.


    As soon as the water tornadoes blocking each of the beasts from reaching Atticus disappeared, the tsunami of beasts immediately started filling the space.


    Like a relentless tide, their numerous forms charged at Atticus from every conceivable direction.


    Atticus focused on the water element once again, and immediatelyrge strands of water formed in each of his fingers, their forms elongating until each of them reached 3 meters in length.


    Atticus focused once again on the fire element, increasing the temperature of each water strand to staggering levels, also ensuring the water didn''t evaporate.


    The air seemed to distort around each of the strands in response to the sheer heat.


    Then, Atticus turned his cold gaze towards the approaching beasts, and with coiled tension in his legs, Atticus moved.

 Chapter 225 Stream

    <h4>Chapter 225 Stream</h4>


    The air seemed to distort around each of the water strands in response to the sheer heat.


    Then, Atticus turned his cold gaze towards the approaching beasts, and with coiled tension in his legs, Atticus moved.


    His figure flowed through the horde of beasts like water, a seamless stream weaving through the chaos.


    Each water strand extending from his fingers transformed into lethal whips, seamlessly passing through the forms of each beast he encountered.


    Their bodies, unable to withstand the onught, instantly fragmented and split in to multiple pieces.


    Atticus was moving at a speed that wasn''t too fast or blinding, but even then, none of the beasts were able to react to it.


    Thest time Atticus had used water mimicry in an actual battle had been long, very long.


    And that time, the movement of water that he could mimic was superficial at best. It wasn''t surprising, as it was around that time he just started learning the art when he had used it to easily defeat Aurora in thebat challenges.


    But after years of constant practice and training, Atticus had improved his proficiency in it to staggering levels.


    Atticus''s form continued to flow seamlessly through the relentless tsunami of beasts, each movement a mesmerizing dance of precision and lethality.


    Therge strands of water, now resembling serpentine tendrils, danced and whipped wildly in the air.


    With each sinuous motion, they mutted the forms of the approaching beasts, leaving nothing but a trail of gore and blood in Atticus''s wake.


    But Atticus wasn''t done.


    Simultaneously, he once again directed his focus to the water element. Hundreds of beads of water materialized in the air, their size growing exponentially with each passing millisecond.


    In a breathtaking transformation, these water beads molded and twisted into curved water des, their edges hinting at an intense temperature that distorted the air around them.


    With another concentrated thought, each of the hundreds of water des cleaved through the air, their razor sharp forms phasing through thousands of beasts in an instant.


    Because Atticus was going through his massacre in the middle of the approaching horde, the load on the formation of youths was significantly lessened.


    With the intensity of the beasts lessened, the formation began subtly advancing forward while killing multiple beasts at a fast rate.


    The other Ravenstein youths were on different parts of the battlefield. Since, unlike thest time when they weren''t able to fight, the youths didn''t need their help to survive this time around.


    They were all left to go on a rampage and kill beasts any way they liked.


    Nate, steadfast in his earthen form, continued to carve a path through the relentless ranks of beasts.


    With each swing, he cleaved through their forms, periodically releasing earthen spikes that turned the charging horde into mere remnants resembling Swiss cheese.


    Lucas remained at the back lines as he kept tirelessly tossing out runes into the heart of the horde. Each rune unleashed explosions that echoed through the battlefield, transforming hundreds of beasts into mincemeat with devastating efficiency.


    Chubby, Kai, kept on unleashing a barrage of punches, his arms enveloped in mes that danced with an infernal intensity.


    The fire incinerated the approaching monsters in a relentless onught, leaving behind a trail of ashes as the mes consumed all in their path.


    The remaining Ravenstein youths too were rapidly killing each monster with incredible speed.


    Meanwhile, Aurora, her form set aze, became an infernal force on the battlefield. Rapidly incinerating beasts at a frightening rate, the area within a 15 meter radius of her became an inferno of destruction.


    It was clear to those on the battlefield that her kill rate was only second to Atticus himself.


    But who could evenpare both of them? The kill rate of that white haired monster was simply impossible to reach.


    It was so intense that even the kill rate of every single one of the youths, thousands of them, struggled to keep up with him.


    Despite the fact that they were all fighting intensely, they each still kept an eye on Atticus''s rampage.


    Although it looked so unbelievable for a 15 year old to disy this kind of power, it was still visually pleasing to the eye.


    He made it look so easy, as though disying this kind of power was as easy as breathing to him.


    Many of the youths, especially the ones from the normal family, all couldn''t help but imagine themselves being that powerful; it would surely feel good.


    The battle continued for more than 2 hours, with Atticus''s carnage never stopping for even a single second.


    Unlike the first time where the beasts were called back during the battle, this time no such thing urred.


    The youths were left to deal with the full brunt of the army, and after 2 hours of relentless and intense battle, thest of the beasts were killed.


    As soon as thest beast fell, a collective exhale resonated through the entire battlefield.


    The metallic tter of armor hitting the earth echoed across the expanse as each youth dropped their weapons and shields, copsing onto the ground.


    Their chests rose and fell, their breathingbored and heavy,pletely disregarding the current state of the earth beneath them.


    They were allpletely and utterly exhausted.


    2 hours of continuous battles! They had each allpletely strained themselves to the absolute limit in order to keep up with everything.


    But despite theplete feeling of exhaustion, every single one of them had big smiles on their faces as they kept trying to catch their breaths.


    If anyone had told them a month ago that they could aplish what they had just aplished now, they would have all tagged that person as a fool.


    They each knew that their strength didn''t improve significantly; they knew that it was mostly thanks to their equipment and the strategies and formation that they had followed, but even then, they had all gained valuable fighting experience.


    Compared to their past selves, it was still a huge gain.


    The battleground descended into silence, with only the sounds of the youths'' breaths sounding.

 Chapter 226 Amazing

    <h4>Chapter 226 Amazing</h4>


    "Amazing," Isabe muttered under her breath.


    Harrison had long since joined them in the control room, and the duo, along with the other operators, had been watching the intense battle that took ce.


    The reason for Isabe muttered remark wasn''t even because of Atticus''s show of power. To be honest, at this point, they were all getting numb to his mind blowing feats already.


    And besides, what he had disyed during this battle still paled inparison to what he unleashed in the Shadow Seraphon''s caves.


    The reason she had said that word was because of one thing: his other division members. And Harrison shared the same sentiments as his daughter.


    It was crucial to remember that each one of them were the lowest of the low,plete weaklings with little to no fighting experience. But in the span of three weeks, they had transformed into a formidable army.


    It was simply unbelievable. They were now well-organized, well-coordinated, andpletely efficient.


    ''It''s like he was born to rule,'' Harrison thought.


    How Atticus had acted since they had sent them all to the expanse wasn''t how a leader would act.


    A real leader would follow through in everything his subordinates did. A leader would make an effort to bridge the gap between?himself and his subordinates and try to get to know them better.


    A leader would stand at the forefront of his subordinates in any battle.


    But Atticus had done theplete opposite.


    Atticus provided precise and simplified orders to his subordinates, without bothering to check on their progress personally. He only received periodic updates on their advancements.


    Since they were thrust into the expanse, Atticus never tried to get closer to any one of the youths.


    After asserting his dominance over the group, he kept his distance, yet his authority never diminished for a single second ¡ª it only added to the respectful way he was treated by the other youths.


    Andstly, during the battle, apart from the time he had told them to prepare for battle, Atticus didn''t utter any words to them again. The onlymunication was through Lucas, who disseminated Atticus''s instructions to the others.


    Atticus wasn''t a born leader; he was a born king. It was as though he was born to rule.


    Harrison''s lips seemed to curl up a bit as he gazed at Atticus''s figure on the screen, ''He should be able to put the other races in their ce,'' Harrison thought.


    He quickly returned his expression back to normal before anyone in the room could notice.


    Harrison turned his gaze away from the screen to the operators present in the control room and spoke, "Keep up the good work," causing each of the operators to quickly stand up and bow in respect.


    With those words, Harrison turned and left the control room.


    After a few seconds, with Isabe''s features in a contemtive state, she also turned and left the control room without a word.


    Once Isabe left, many of the operators slumped in their chairs as exhaustion enveloped each of them.


    It wasn''t that they had done something strenuous for them to be exhausted; it was simply due to the roller coaster of emotions that Atticus had taken them through today.


    It was simply too much.


    "Haha, how ironic," one of the operators suddenly spoke.


    "What is?" another inquired.


    "It''s just¡­ to think weined about how boring it had been a few hours ago and now we''reining about things being too eventful," the first operator replied, finishing his words with a chuckle.


    The other operators in the room all joined in theughter. It truly was ironic.


    "Do you know the ones I pity the most?" another operator suddenly interrupted theirughter.


    All the other operators in the room turned to look at him with inquisitive gazes.


    The operator smiled and continued,


    "The people I pity the most are the students that have to fight that monster."


    Aplete and utter silence enveloped the control room as those words settled in.


    *****


    Atticus turned his gaze towards the direction of the forest. ''It didn''te?'' He pondered.


    Atticus had half expected that the Shadow Seraphon would have shown up during the battle. He was, of course, ready to face and kill it off if it ever did, but it never showed.


    ''Maybe it can''t leave the cave,'' Atticus considered. There were many reasons that came to his head, but he felt that this was the most usible exnation.


    Taking his gaze away from the forest, Atticus took a step forward.


    SPLASH


    "Hmm?" Atticus muttered, turning his gaze downwards to see a pool of blood below him, ankle-length.


    Atticus turned his gaze around him. It was then he realized how much carnage he had unleashed. "Damn, I went a little far," Atticus muttered with a chuckle.


    Unlike thest time where there were no remains of beasts left because Atticus had turned them all to ash, this time around, each of the beasts he killed had their blood and gore spill on the earth.


    And gazing at the number of corpses around him, it wasplete and utter carnage.


    Stretching in every direction were the remains of the fallen beasts, their bodies split into thousands upon thousands of pieces.


    The ground was a gruesome tapestry of spilled gore and guts, a macabre disy that left an indelible mark on the earth.


    The pool of blood extended so far that it saturated the ground in a staggering radius of 500 meters away from Atticus, dyeing the once natural hues of the earth in a haunting shade of crimson.


    But despite how bloodied and crimson the area was, despite the number of beasts he had killed, Atticus''s white robe remained spotless. Even his shoes.


    He was instinctively utilizing the air element to form a thin barrier around his form throughout the duration of the fight, preventing any blood or even dirt from staining his body.


    Atticus suddenly remembered something. He quickly turned his gaze to see Aurora, who was already moving towards him rapidly.


    ''Shit,'' Atticus thought. Focusing on the earth element, Atticus allowed his form to suddenly sink into the earth, leaving a furious scream behind,


    "Atticus!!!"

 Chapter 227 Mess Hall

    <h4>Chapter 227 Mess Hall</h4>


    After the intense battle with the beast horde, each and every youth in the camp retreated to their rooms to rest. It had truly been a long day.


    Even Atticus wasn''t excluded; he headed straight to his room to have his bath after escaping from Aurora.


    Although throughout the duration of the fight, his clothes hadn''t been stained once, his body was so neat that he hadn''t even sweated a single drop, but he still felt dirty and decided to have his bath.


    The whole camp descended into a palpable silence after this. It was already after 6 pm, and because of the battle, they had all decided not to hold any training sessions again for the day.


    The next day, Atticus, as usual, woke up early. He had never really needed an rm to wake him up; it was already programmed into his system.


    After a quick training session thatsted 2 hours, Atticus left his room, heading to the mess hall to get a meal.


    Fortunately, this time around, Atticus didn''t have to give the youths any more ''warnings''. There were no incidents as he made his way to the mess hall.


    After a few minutes, Atticus was seated down at a round table in the mess hall, and seated all around the table were Aurora, Lucas, Nate, and surprisingly, Chubby.


    In a 20 meter radius around the table, it was as though there was a palpable boundary there. Every single youth currently in the mess hall steered clear of the area.


    Normally, during the three weeks they had all been in the camp, Atticus had never once eaten in the mess hall.


    This was the first time they were seeing him here. And after the major reminder they each got yesterday about how much of a monster he could be, they all knew better than to get on his nerves.


    The whole hall was silent, with only the asional sound of the silverware ttering or of a random awkward cough.


    On the round table, unlike everyone who was casually eating, Chubby''s head was down as he was twirling his fingers underneath the table. It was very obvious that he was nervous.


    Nate, turning his gaze up from his food, suddenly noticed Chubby. "Hey Kai, why aren''t you eating? The food is good!" he asked.


    They were each eating a different variety of food, each looking better than thest. The cafeteria building allowed them to select any food they wanted to eat, but of course, depending on the food, the number of points required to purchase differed.


    The mess hall building was a huge lifesaver for the group. They didn''t require any ingredients or have any cooking skills; they would simply select whatever they wanted, and the food would materialize instantly.


    But the only reason they were able to afford the building in the first ce was that Atticus took the second position in the entrance test.


    One could only wonder how the other divisions who couldn''t afford it were doing.


    Hearing Nate, Chubby looked up, but just as he was about to reply, he suddenly saw Atticus''s eyes focused on him because of Nate''s statement.


    His eyes widened, and he instantly bowed his head back down while stuttering, "No-nothing. I just don''t have an appetite."


    Nate was bbergasted for a few seconds, "Is the world ending?" Nate couldn''t help but ask in slight disbelief.


    Kai had no appetite?


    He was shocked. Kai was nicknamed Chubby by the others for a reason, and that was because he was indeed chubby.


    Chubby had never for even one day missed taking multiple portions of meals in each meal of the day. But now he had no appetite?


    Atticus gazed at Chubby for a few seconds, ''Am I really that scary?'' he pondered.


    Although Chubby had said that he had no appetite, Atticus''s perception was too great to miss the ring hints.


    Atticus knew it was because Chubby was scared of him. Pondering about it for a little bit, Atticus decided to drop the matter, and he continued eating his food.


    And Atticus wasn''t far off from the truth. Every single day since the award ceremony where Atticus had given him that intense stare, Chubby had always made sure to avoid talking or even doing anything that would enable him to stand out to Atticus.


    But the current situation said otherwise; out of everyone on the table, he was the only odd one out.


    Till everyone finished eating, Chubby didn''t even take a bite of his food. He just kept his head bowed down while twirling his fingers.


    After the meal, Lucas turned to Atticus and spoke, "So what did you decide?" he inquired.


    Atticus seemed to ponder for a bit before he responded, "We''ll only need to rece their equipment. Their armors and weapons are far below standard," Atticus said.


    After the hunt, just as Atticus had nned, each of the youths had gathered a substantial amount of points.


    Three weeks ago, after he had given the full armor and instructed the Ravenstein youths to train the students, Atticus had discovered a significant problem if they were to follow that formation and battle.


    One only defends without attacking and killing, simply protecting. And then the other does the attacking and killing; it was obvious thetter would be the one to gather the points.


    Which meant that in every battle, because of the nature of their role, the points the armored would gather would be next to nil.


    This situation would undoubtedly cause a lot of internal disputes among them. Atticus had found a way to circumvent this. It wasn''t foolproof, but it was better than nothing.


    It was simply by pairing them up with each other. In every unit, there were about 30 armored and 50 dealers.


    What Atticus had simply done was create 25 Pairs with Rotating Defenders.


    He had paired up the 50 dealers into 25 pairs and assigned a rotating schedule where different defenders joined each pair during specific periods.


    He also divided the 30 defenders into groups or pairs as well. Rotating these defenders periodically so that they get the opportunity to work with different pairs of dealers.


    For the remaining 5 defenders, he had them serve as "floaters" without fixed pairs. These floaters would join any pair that might need extra support or rotate to different pairs as needed.


    And the points earned were shared equally among the members of the mixed group, regardless of role.


    From hisst rampage, Atticus had noted that killing each of the beasts gave about 3 academy points.


    And his killings yesterdaypared to thest time were iparable. He had gathered a substantial amount of points.

 Chapter 228 They Have Power

    <h4>Chapter 228 They Have Power</h4>


    Atticus had already gone through the academy shop to see what equipment he could get for his division members.


    Considering the number of points they would all have gathered from the battle, he had eventually decided on multiple pieces of equipment.


    For the armored, they would all be getting the Titan''s Resurgence te and Aegis of the Colossus.


    ***


    Titan''s Resurgence te


    Rank: Intermediate+


    Features: Infused with ancient titan essence, it magnifies the wearer''s strength and resilience.


    Effects: Doubles physical strength; enhances resilience by fortifying the wearer''s endurance.


    Price: 1500 Academy Points


    ***


    Aegis of the Colossus


    Rank: Intermediate+


    Features: Imbued with earth magic, this colossal shield provides unrivaled protection.


    Effects: Creates a temporary force field upon blocking, nullifying iing attacks; enhances resistance against knockback effects.


    Price: 1000 Academy Points


    ***


    And the dealers would be getting Velociswift Silk Tunic and Astral Lance.


    ***


    Velociswift Silk Tunic


    Rank: Intermediate+


    Features: Woven from the silk of rare, agile spiders, it grants the wearer unparalleled speed and nimbleness.


    Effects: Doubles movement speed; enhances evasion and reflexes for swift and dynamic maneuvers.


    Price: 1200 Academy Points


    ***


    Astral Lance


    Rank: Intermediate+


    Features: Infused with the essence of celestial energies, it utilizes mana to magnify the spear''s piercing capabilities.


    Effects: Sharpens the spear to a magical edge, allowing it to pierce through armor effortlessly; grants increased attack speed.


    Price: 1400 Academy Points


    ***


    They all had very good features that were very useful to their fighting style and would enhance it greatly. Atticus decided to leave the selection of weapons for the archers to Aria.


    Lucas nodded at Atticus''s instructions, and after a few minutes of light talks, they each left the mess hall.


    Immediately after Atticus left the hall, the youths in the hall all let out arge exhale.


    "He''s finally gone!"


    Not even a few seconds passed, and the whole hall erupted into chatter and talks.


    Only Chubby remained seated at the table; he hadn''t followed the group out.


    As soon as Atticus had left the building, ''Finally!'' he immediately started wolfing down his food, finishing it under a minute.


    He swiftly stood up and went to get another portion, wolfing down that one too even faster than thest.


    He had been too hungry!


    After ordering and eating multiple times, Chubby sat down on the seat with his head raised up against the chair, his hand on his bulging belly while letting out a relieved sigh, "Food is good," he muttered.


    ¡­


    After leaving the mess hall, Atticus decided to address something before it could fester. Since they had all killed a lot of beasts yesterday, the earth outside the camp was filled with the scattered remains of the beasts.


    Atticus had decided to handle them before they started to dpose and stink up the whole camp.


    He and Aurora, having the most potent fire element, incinerated all the remains of the beasts in only a few minutes.


    After that, the camp continued its routine, with the youths all continuing their daily training.


    Atticus had given Lucas the instructions on what all the youths were required to purchase from the academy store and had also agreed that they would start training with the new equipment the next day.


    ...


    After a few hours, past 4 pm in the afternoon, inside one of the rooms in the barracks, a dark-skinned, ck-haired girl was feeding an equally dark-skinned boy with blue hair.


    Both of the boy''s hands werepletely bandaged from the shoulder down to his wrist. From the way it looked,pletely new and tidy, it was clear that he had just been recently bandaged.


    He currently had an angry expression on his face as he kept eating the food the girl was feeding him.


    After a few minutes of silence, the boy couldn''t hold in his frustrations anymore, breaking the silence with an angry tone, "That stupid white-haired bastard," he said through gritted teeth.


    "Watch your mouth, Hen, or do you want to get your hands broken again," Zara immediately admonished him with a serious tone.


    "I told you constantly not to get into trouble. Stay low! But you just had to do the exact opposite! What the hell is wrong with you!?" Zara eximed.


    Hen was shocked. His usual shy and gentle Zara was shouting at him like this?


    His shocked expressionsted a second and suddenly morphed into anger, "Why are you taking that bastard''s side, Zara! What was I supposed to do when someone insulted my father!?"


    "The unit''s members have been bullying us for so long, and yet he did nothing! This is how the tiered are, Zara, they only care about themselves and being in power!"


    "So what?" Zara asked.


    Hen was confused, "What do you mean, so what? This is not how things shou-" but he was interrupted by Zara continuing to speak.


    "Do you know what my father told me when I said this same thing to him?" Zara asked, and without waiting for Hen to respond, she continued,


    "He said they can do whatever they want because of only one thing: power. You whining here constantly about how unfair everything was or about being mistreated ispletely and utterly useless."


    "You don''t like the system? Then get power and change it."


    "You can''t get that power? Then shut up and adapt."


    Just as Hen was about to refute, Zara continued,


    "I truly don''t understand you, Hen. From what I''ve seen about the leader so far, we are very lucky. He had beenpletely fair to everyone. He promised us points for our services, and he delivered them without fail."


    "Tell me, Hen, how many people with his strength would even bother to do all these things? You should be happy that we weren''t turned into ves, but here you are causing trouble everywhere, hating on someone who hasn''t done anything to you."


    Zara stood up from her seated position, dropping the tray of food, and started walking towards the door.


    Before stepping out, she turned towards Hen and said, "Use your head, Hen," with those words, she turned and left the room, leaving Hen to ponder her words.


    ...


    The next day, each of the youths all purchased their equipment as nned and began training with them immediately. The camp entered another routine period again.


    And after one week of constant, intense training, every single one of the youths stood all donned in their new shining equipment while facing therge ck terminal.


    And at the forefront was Atticus, who stood facing the terminal, his expression cold.

 Chapter 229 End Of Objective

    <h4>Chapter 229 End Of Objective</h4>


    Atticus stood at the fore front of more than one thousand youths in his division.


    They were all donned in their new shining equipment, facing therge ck terminal in the middle of the camp.


    The youths were all arranged and grouped ording to their units, with each of the Ravenstein youths standing in front of their respective units.


    Just as Atticus had nned, each of them were dressed in the new equipment he had chosen.


    The armored were donned in a full set of armor.


    They stood d in a formidable set of gear, a stark contrast from their previous ugly looking armors.


    The new armor, resplendent in its entirety, featured intricate blue lines that traced across its sleek form, adding an aura of technological sophistication.


    Unlike their old armor which was unnecessarily huge, this ensemble was meticulously fitted, entuating their physique.


    The futuristic looking helmets they wore added an extrayer of coolness to their appearance.


    Crafted with a sleek design, the helmets merged style with functionality, featuring a visor that gleamed with a subtle futuristic glow.


    Despite the elegance and fitted size, the weight of the armor was evident, leaving distinct indentations on the ground beneath them, a testament to the substantial protection it offered.


    And surprisingly, non of them were holding ginormous shields.


    Any individual with keen senses and good mana sensitivity would be able to notice the significant amount of mana that was emanating from therge bracket on their left wrist.


    Just like the armored, the dealers were also d in their new equipment.


    The dealers were adorned in sleek, lightweight silk armor that hugged their forms like a second skin.


    Unlike the heavy armor of the defenders, this attire resembled a form fitting body suit. Simr to the armored gear, the dealer''s silk armor boasted intricate blue lines tracing across its surface, adding a touch of sophistication.


    In contrast to the substantial weight of the defenders'' gear, the dealer''s ensemble was remarkably light, allowing for swift and agile movements.


    At their waists, each dealer sported a 10 inch pole, each with a pointed tip.


    Just like the armored bracelets, mana emanated from the poles on their waists.


    Each of the youths stood with their backs straight, all of them maintaining their formation even though there was currently no battle.


    At the rear of the group, Aria''s group of 200 rangers and Eric''s small group of 20 stood.


    Many of them were d in different kinds of new weapons and equipment.


    Unlike the units where Atticus had chosen exactly what they should all buy, he had left Aria and Eric to decide what their groups would purchase.


    He had done this because each of the youths all used different types of weapons unlike the units who had practically the same equipment.


    Directly behind Atticus were Aurora, Nate, and Lucas. They were also all facing the terminal with serious expressions.


    However, what every one of the youths were focusing on wasn''t just the terminal; their gaze was fixed on the giant holographic disy showing a timer that was actively counting down.


    Earlier in the morning, when they had woken up for their normal daily training, on stepping out of the barracks, they had found the timer disyed above on the terminal, already counting down.


    Six hours had passed since then, and each of them were all focused on the timer, which currently had only 40 seconds left.


    Atticus gazed at the timer, his expression neutral as his thoughts raced. ''Looks like I was right,'' he thought to him self.


    Atticus had felt the situation was odd from the start. There was no way the academy would reward them with that sum of points for simply ''surviving''.


    There had to be something else.


    He had predicted that something important would happen after the one month period that they were given psed, and this assumption was affirmed the moment he saw the timer this morning.


    Upon seeing it, he had made every one of the youths do only light training today, simply jogging to warm up their bodies.


    He had no idea what they were going to do and he wanted his division members to be in top form just in case of any thing.


    And ten minutes before the end of the countdown, Atticus had gathered every one here, making them all put on their full gear.


    It was obvious something was going to happen after that timer hit zero, and he had no intention of being caught off guard.


    All eyes followed the count down as the numbers kept decreasing.


    5


    4


    3


    2


    1


    As soon as the countdown reached zero, Atticus and the rest of the youths immediately got alert and tensed, ready to respond to any thing that might being.


    However, after a few seconds of waiting, nothing happened.


    ''What happened?'' Atticus thought. ''Or was I wrong?''


    Just as Atticus was about to check his artifact to see if there was any thing he was missing, suddenly the timer on the ck spire disappeared, and was immediately reced by a... ''face?''


    It looked exactly like the type he saw on aputer back on Earth, with two round balls as eyes and one thin line as the mouth.


    Before Atticus could wonder what was going on, the thin line beneath the two round balls suddenly changed, looking like zigzag lines as the AI voice started speaking.


    [Congrattions, students. You havepleted your first mission and you all have been rewarded ordingly,] the AI voice suddenly dered, and immediately, Atticus received a notification about thepletion of the mission objective, earning the division 10,000 Division points.


    Hearing the AI''s words, many youths had looks of confusion on their faces. And they all couldn''t be med.


    Ever since Atticus had seen this objective, he had only told the Ravenstein youths about it.


    And this was only because he wanted them to understand how important it was that they remain alert at all times.

 Chapter 230 Next Step

    <h4>Chapter 230 Next Step</h4>


    It wasn''t that Atticus was trying to keep information from the other youths; quite the contrary, he simply felt it would be useless for them to know. What would them finding out do? Nothing.


    So he hadn''t deemed it unnecessary for them to know about the objective.


    And each of the Ravenstein youths knew better than to tell the other youths what he didn''t ask them to.


    Atticus ignored the confused looks on all the youths'' faces and focused his gaze at the terminal, waiting for it to continue.


    After a few seconds, it did.


    [The next step will be exined to you students in due time. You are advised to spend your division points now before moving to the next step; you won''t be able to utilize them through out the next step''s duration,] the AI voice advised, and suddenly another disy materialized beside it, showing another timer already counting down from two minute.


    It was clear they were given 2 minutes to decide what they wanted to do.


    ''Hmm,'' Atticus''s thoughts raced.


    Although most of the youths present wouldn''t notice it, the words of the AI revealed a lot of things about their challenge.


    It had advised them to spend their Division points before moving to the next step. What did that imply?


    Simple, in whatever battle or challenge they were going to fight in, they were going to be with their camp.


    Which meant that they were going to be fighting a war style battle where they would either have to protect their camp from invasions orplete an objective.


    So basically, whatever buildings or weaponry they bought or had currently was exactly what they would use to fight the battle.


    Given the fact that they won''t be able to utilize the division points during the battle, it was better for them to, just as the AI said, spend their points before moving to the next step. This would maximize the chances of victory.


    Atticus had no idea what the penalty for failure or getting defeated was, and he wasn''t nning on being on the receiving end of it.


    He decided to follow the AI''s advice and spend the points before the next step.


    Swiftly opening the division shop, Atticus quickly scrolled down to search for what might be useful to them during the battle.


    But unfortunately, after searching for a while, Atticus was unable to find any thing useful to them that they could afford.


    And Atticus had already spent all their Division points on the first day they got sent to the expanse, and the reward forpleting the current objective was simply 10,000 Division points which was what they had currently.


    And from what he had seen, the lowest priced building that could be at all useful to them was at least 15,000 division points, 5,000 more than what they had.


    Atticus closed his device and decided to save the points forter. There was nothing he could do since they couldn''t afford any buildings currently.


    He would simply have to be extra careful during the battle so they don''t lose.


    Plus, just in case anything happened that was out of his control during the battle, he had tried to take extra precautions the night before.


    The academic points Atticus had gathered from the two rampages he had gone on were astounding.


    And this was further heightened by one of the benefits of being a leader: he would gain a percentage amount from whatever his division members get.


    Basically, he was rich!


    Atticus had contemted hard on what he should do with the points. Leaving them with out touching until after the battle would be fool hardy. What if 100 members of his division got kill? It would all be over, his whole points gone.


    Which was why he had decided to at least buy some things from the shop.


    If he had to be honest, he didn''t feel like he needed anything currently from the shop.


    Atticus was strong, very strong, and he was well aware of that fact. But even with this, he had still thought it best to buy some equipment.


    He might be unmatched while facing the other students, but a little extra power was still well weed.


    However, after searching the academy shop, he had discovered something that instantly killed that dream: the highest rank armor or weapon he could purchase was Advanced rank. Not even Advanced+, but advanced rank!


    Using his points to buy an Advanced rank armor when he was an Expert rank waspletely useless.


    It was like wearing steel when his body was already ten times harder than steel, utterly useless.


    But after ranting and searching for a while, Atticus''s eyesnded on a weapon, two weapons in fact.


    It was a weapon that truly, he didn''t need. But they were just so cool that he just had to buy them.


    A pair of mana guns. And this same pair are what was currently holstered to his left and right waist.


    These guns, identical in appearance, featured intricate carvings adorning their handles.


    They resembling mini action rifle shotguns and were colored in a strikingbination of white and ck.


    And just as their name implied, they release a shot of deadly mana beam depending on how much mana was channeled into them.


    The highest mana one could channel was, of course Advanced rank.


    Atticus turned his gaze back towards the terminal and decided to wait until the time reached zero.


    "You''re not buying anything?" Aurora suddenly inquired in a whisper behind him.


    Atticus turned his head to the side, also responding in a whisper, "We can''t afford anything."


    Aurora let out an "Oh" sound before suddenly chuckling, "We''re broke," she joked, making Atticus also chuckle in response.


    After a few moments, the timer hit 0, and then immediately the terminal suddenly erupted in a blinding light that shot up through the skies.


    Reaching the skies, the light suddenly separated and spread, epassing the whole expanse and the youths in it, and without a single sound, the entire expanse suddenly disappeared.

 Chapter 231 Division Wars

    <h4>Chapter 231 Division Wars</h4>


    Inside the control room where the first year students were being observed, the usual quiet and peaceful atmosphere, with typically only operators manning the screens, was buzzing with many strong looking individuals.


    Many of these individuals had distinct features reminiscent of the tiered families. They were all gathered together and standing on the elevated tform at the entrance of the control room, overlooking the whole room.


    These individuals were all instructors of the first year students. And just like thest time they hade to watch the students'' first battle with the horde when they were first sent to the expanse, they were all here to watch the battles that would take ce between the first year divisions today.


    Although this was supposed to be the general reason for their presence, most of them were here in mind to only watch some select students.


    The students the majority of those present were here to watch were the same two students that blew the minds of almost everyone in the academy that watched the entrance test with their crazy disy of strength: Atticus and Kael.


    "To be honest, I still think it''s very unfair to the other students, pitting them together with those two demons. There would be nopetition, just a brutal ughter," the same instructor who had spoken thest time they were all in the control room, the instructor who was a member of the Steris family, Jared, spoke.


    And just like before, and every time he tried to speak, he made futile attempts to lower his voice, but even then, it resounded through out the control room. The Steris family genes just couldn''t be contained.


    Some of the instructors who had been close to Jared all inched away from him, their expressions all showing traces of annoyance.


    Although, at this point, they were already used to his booming voice, many of them still weren''t able to withstand the intensity at such close distance.


    One of the instructors suddenly let out a deep sigh, "Jared, maybe you should consider learning hand signs. You''ll eventually deafen us if you keep speaking so loud!" He eximed.


    The new instructor, with green hair and purple slitted eyes, bore a subtle serpentine pattern on his skin, along with sharp, pointy ck finger nails.


    Radiating an unsettling aura, he belonged to the Vipernox family, a tier 2 family in sector 6 known for their bloodline rted to poison.


    Just as the man saw that Jared was about to respond to his words, "No, no, no, no! Don''t say anything!" he quickly intervened with a rapid wave of his hands, preventing Jared from speaking by covering his mouth.


    A sigh of relief escaped the instructor as he removed his hands, and he proceeded to address Jared''s earlierment.


    "Honestly, I totally agree with you on that one, and I''m sure most other instructors do too, even if they don''t say it," he said.


    "The point of the division wars is to enable the students to grow bypeting with each other and growing from that experience, but the reverse would obviously be the case with those included," he added.


    Just as he was about to continue, "It seems old age is finally catching up to you Zael," a sexy feminine voice interrupted the conversation from behind.


    Zael and Jared turned their gazes backward, revealing a figure eight silhouette that turned heads.


    She had a cherubic, round face with blonde hair cascading down her back. Dressed in a revealing yellow Japanese robe, she showcased her well proportioned figure, struggling to contain her ample cleavage.


    Zael''s mouth twitched, "What are you talking about Xin?" he asked.


    Xin responded with a seductive smile, "Don''t tell me my cute little Zael forgot how the division wars were held," she said while putting one finger on her lips.


    After a few moments of contemtion, "Hmm, I guess you''re right. Power isn''t everything," Zael said. He had almost forgotten how the division wars were held.


    But Zael couldn''t be med; he was just too shocked by the disparity between Atticus and Kael and the other first year students. It was far too much!


    The division wars were held in such a way that no one student would be able to single-handedly win any battle between divisions.


    They were held every month, 12 times for the 12 months of the first academic year. And during each time, they never once used the same battle theme.


    Which meant that the style of battle they fought now would differ from the next month''s division war.


    "I''m always right, cutie," Xin said in a cute tone, bringing her chest downwards a little, making her huge mounds jiggle, winking and sending a cute sexy smile.


    "Ahem!" Zael coughed loudly, swiftly turning his gaze forward, back to the screens.


    Xin let out a cute pout, "You''re never fun, Zael," she said, just as she turned her gaze to Jared, she saw that thetter had already turned away.


    ''Sigh, why do men like ying hard to get'' she thought. She licked her lips with a hint of desire while gazing at their backs, ''Ahh, I want a taste'' she thought to herself.


    Many men would have fallen head over their heels for what Xin just did, but just like Jared''s booming voice, they all knew this woman well.


    All men who fell for her charms had all turned out only one way, bing empty husks of themselves, turning into love puppies whose only goal was to satisfy her.


    And Zael had no intention of being one of them. Just as he took deep steadying breaths trying to calm down his raging dragon that was about to erupt, the face of an orange haired man inched closer to his ear.


    Putting one hand to cover the side of his mouth as though trying speaking in a whisper, "Can I talk now?" Jared''s voice suddenly boomed, making Zael''s form flinch as he swiftly jumped to the side,pletely startled.


    It was obvious Jared had tried to whisper in his ear but had failed miserably.


    Just as Zael was about to shout at Jared, "Stop bickering, it''s about to start," one of the other instructors suddenly interrupted.


    Zael released a deep sigh, looking down at his crotch, where he could see something hard bulging out of it. ''Fuck,'' he thought.


    Because he had been distracted by Jared, he hadn''t been able to calm it down.


    He quickly adjusted, changing the direction of his dragon, making it less visible to the others that it was erect.


    Letting out a sigh of relief that he hadn''t been found out, he suddenly heard a cute giggle from behind. He didn''t have to turn to know who it was, ''shit she saw it?'' He thought in annoyance.


    "Ahem!" Zael suddenly cleared his throat in embarrassment as he turned to face the screen once more, ignoring Xin.


    Other conversations were also swirling around as the instructors chatted amongst themselves.


    But the main focal point of all their conversations was about two students, Atticus and Kael. It had gotten to a point that many of them had started arguing about who was stronger between both of them.


    From the fight they had watched between the both of them, although Atticus had looked like he had been winning, it was clear that Kael hadn''t used his full power.


    His transformation towards the end of the fight was a huge spectacle, one that served as a clear deration the battle was far from over


    At the forefront of all the instructors stood Harrison, and standing just behind him was Isabe.


    Isabe couldn''t help but let out a derisive snort, hearing what the instructors were going on about.


    Competition?


    Maybe if they were talking about Kael fighting the other divisions, but if it had been Atticus they were talking about, then Jared had beenpletely right on the mark; it would be an absolute massacre.


    The boy in question could easily defeat a master- rank beast!


    The other students were nothing more than tiny puppies to him, how would they bepetition?


    And the fact that they would evenpare both Atticus and Kael in the first ce was maddening.


    ''Well, I can''t me them for thinking this way,'' Isabe thought. And truly she couldn''t me them.


    Not many of them had enough time on their hands like Isabe to being regrly to the control room to check what the youths were up to.


    Plus, they had all assumed nothing eventful was going to happen after the students'' first hurdle, so they hadn''t even one timee to check up on the students, making all of them miss the scene of Atticus battling the master-beast.


    And all staff of the academy, from the vice principal to even as low as cleaners, weren''t allowed to talk about the exploit or anything about the students.


    This was further enforced strictly with the individuals that were allowed ess to the control room. Since they were allowed to watch the students 24/7, it was a given that they would be severely restricted from revealing anything they saw.


    If the instructors had all been there when Atticus had disyed his overwhelming power, they all wouldn''t darepare Atticus to Kael.


    The former was just in another dimension of his own.


    Harrison maintained his neutral expression at the front, unbothered by the instructors'' ttering.


    Despite not visibly showing it, he waspletely eager to watch Atticus''s first division battle.


    This particr theme was a major handicap to him. ''Let''s see how he handles this,'' Harrison thought.

 Chapter 232 Welcome

    <h4>Chapter 232 Wee</h4>


    Atticus was all too used to the surreal feeling thates with teleportation already.


    As usual, theplete pitch ck darkness onlysted for about a few seconds, and when he felt it was safe to open his eyes, Atticus''s eyelids flickered open.


    He had been expecting a change of scenery given the fact that he had felt as if he had been transported, but was a little surprised to see that he hadn''t even moved an inch away from where he was standing before.


    The massive ck terminal was still in front of him.


    He swiftly turned his gaze backward, and seeing that all of his division members were still around, he let out arge sigh of relief.


    ''Thank goodness. I almost thought I''d go bankrupt,'' Atticus thought. But not even a second passed when he suddenly felt a foreboding feeling,


    ''Shit, not this again,'' he thought.


    Thest time Atticus had this feeling, it ended up with the entire Raven camp getting destroyed, and many of the Ravenstein family youths died.


    Ever since then, Atticus had made it a necessity to always, no matter how silly, listen to his instincts.


    He immediately raised his guard two folds, his gaze scanning the whole area for any sign of trouble.


    "Anything?" Lucas asked as he approached him from behind.


    He had also tried to scan the area but to no avail. He decided to see if Atticus would notice anything strange as he was the strongest one amongst them.


    Aurora''s features also showed slight confusion. Not understanding what was going on.


    The rest of the Ravenstein youths all left their respective units and approached the group.


    They had also tried to see if anything was different but hade to the same conclusion as Lucas, nothing.


    Atticus didn''t offer any response to Lucas''s question for a few seconds, his whole focus on scanning the area. But even after searching for a few seconds, he found no discrepancies.


    "No, nothing. This is our camp. There''s not a single thing out of ce," Atticus exined.


    He had been living in this camp for a month now, and with how high his intelligence was, he would be embarrassed if he couldn''t remember every single detail about it.


    He had used his perception, his vision, and even gone as far as releasing a pulse of mana to check and see if there were any changes, but he couldn''t find anything out of ce.


    The air was the same, and even the density of mana didn''t change.


    "This is really weird, Atticus. I felt the same feeling I usually feel when I get teleported, though," Aurora voiced out, her voiceden with skepticism.


    The other Ravenstein youths all nodded their heads in agreement; they too had felt it. They all looked around warily, all of them bing alert.


    ''Hmm,'' Atticus''s thoughts raced as he tried to figure out what was going on. He too was absolutely sure that they were teleported.


    Turning his gaze around, his eyes suddenlynded on the wall. ''That should be it,''


    Atticus turned his focus to the air element, utilizing it to lift himself up from the ground.


    Up in the air, Atticus looked at the Ravenstein youths. "Let''s check over the wall," he said, controlling the air element as his body cut through the air at fast speed, his form moving towards the south wall.


    With his speed, he got there in a few seconds, his figurending on top of the wall.


    And he was instantly greeted by a breathtaking scene


    The camp was currently perched on top of a high hill, and all around them, below, was an expansive forest that unfurled in every direction, its lush canopy forming a verdant sea of foliage.


    ''Looks like we really did get teleported, with the whole damn camp,'' Atticus thought.


    Although he had already suspected that they would fight with their camps, thest thing he expected to happen was them actually being transported alongside their whole camp.


    He had half expected some kind of simtion, but to think their whole camp was transported.


    The rest of the Ravenstein youths also reached the wall, with Nate, Aurora, and the restnding on top of the wall, their sights immediately seeing the same view.


    "Looks like the whole camp was transported with us," Lucas voiced out while looking at the forest sprawled beneath them.


    Atticus nodded in agreement. Just as he was about to think of their next line of action, the ck terminal at the middle of the camp suddenly burst to life with a radiant blue glow that shot upward into the sky.


    The azure brilliance expanded rapidly, creating a luminous cascade that enshrouded the entire camp.


    The light converged and solidified, weaving an intricatettice of energy that manifested as a protective shield. This shield, translucent and tinted in hues of blue, formed a seamless dome that enveloped the camp from every angle.


    And then simultaneously, parts of the blue glow moved down the terminal, traveling through the ground, moving forward for a few meters away from it.


    It stopped at one random point, the blue glow suddenly intensifying as the shape of a small building started forming.


    In under a minute, an ordinary looking building was built.


    Atticus and the other Ravenstein youths had all started moving back to the middle of the camp as soon as they saw the terminal light up.


    Just as they arrived back in front of the terminal, the AI face suddenly appeared once more on top of the terminal, immediately speaking,


    "[Wee, students! To the next step. Any questions you have will be answered inside the small building that just formed. You are advised to proceed promptly, as the shield will deactivate in exactly 10 minutes from now, signaling themencement of the next step. Good luck.]"


    As soon as it finished speaking, its face was suddenly reced by another countdown timer that was already counting down from 10 minutes.

 Chapter 233 Mission Format

    <h4>Chapter 233 Mission Format</h4>


    As soon as the countdown started, every one of the youths turned their gazes towards Atticus, waiting for his orders.


    "What now?" Aurora asked.


    "Let''s not waste any time. We''re checking out the building," Atticus swiiftly dered.


    He had no idea what wasing after 10 minutes, and he had no intention of being caught off guard. He wanted to be fully prepared for any and every scenario, and there was only one way to do that: get answers.


    They all nodded in agreement and trailed behind Atticus as he started walking towards the building that had just formed.


    The rest of the other youths hadn''t moved from their initial position. The building was far too small to contain all of them, so they all stood outside, waiting for Atticus''s next words.


    On getting to the front of the building, the door suddenly parted and slid open without any prompts, revealing the pitch dark interior.


    Staring at the dark interior for a few seconds, "I''ll go inside first," Atticus said to the Ravenstein youths who were behind him.


    Nate and Aurora were about to voice their dissatisfaction, but Atticus, as though already reading their minds, suddenly turned back and gave them a look that instantly silenced them.


    Atticus hadn''t been joking when he said he would trust his instincts 100% at all times. He had a feeling something he won''t like would happen soon, and he intended on keeping his guard up until he finds out what.


    Some might call him paranoid, especially given his strength as an Expert rank, a rank the academy had clearly not ounted for, he was confident that he would be able to escape and even rescue the others from any traps the academy could dish out.


    There was no way the academy would test the youths with something way above their level, so given the average strength of the other youths, it was a given Atticus would be confident.


    But even with that, he still wasn''t taking any chances.


    Seeing as each of them nodded in acknowledgment, "I''ll be back," Atticus said, instantly stepping inside the pitch ck building, the door swiftly closing behind him.


    As soon as he entered, Atticus instantly released a pulse of mana from his core, fully intending on feeling everything inside the pitch ck room, but it was all for naught as the lights of the room suddenly lit up, illuminating the whole room.


    Turning his gaze around the room, Atticus let down his guard, but only for a little bit.


    ''A control room?'' he pondered.


    Atticus had never really been in any control room in Eldoralth, even the one at the Ravenstein estate since he had been reincarnated.


    But what he was currently looking at slightly resembled the ones he had seen in movies back on Earth.


    The only thing missing would be the myriads of screens and monitors that would usually be sprawled on the wall.


    Just like the building suggested from outside, the room wasn''trge, only about 20 feet in both length and width.


    The illumination within the room emanated from a series of blue neon lights, casting a cool, cyberpunk ambiance that bathed the surroundings in a futuristic glow.


    The room waspletely in, with only one single thing in it, and that was therge square-shaped table in the middle of the room.


    Atticus walked towards the table.


    It featured a smooth, obsidian ck surface that seemed to absorb the ambient light, creating an intriguing intery of shadows. It spanned about six feet on each side.


    The edges of the table were sharp and angr.


    Seeing the obsidian ck surface, he suddenly recalled the table that he had seen in Grimestone''sb back at the Raven camp.


    He had a hunch which he followed immediately. Just as his hands brushed the surface of the table, the top of the table suddenly lit up like a screen, disying just one thing: Division Wars.


    Seeing that the room waspletely free of any threats, Atticus decided to call the rest of the Ravenstein youths who were waiting outside.


    After a few seconds, the whole group stood inside the room, surrounding the table from all sides, all of them waiting for Atticus.


    Gazing at each of them and seeing them nod that they were ready, Atticus suddenly clicked on the ''Division Wars'' disy at his front.


    Its glow immediately intensified, and the disy suddenly changed to two options: General Description and Mission.


    Atticus quickly clicked on the general description, and all the disy disappeared, the table only lighting up at the middle where an AI face appeared above it for all to see. It immediately started speaking.


    [


    Wee to the Division Wars.


    The Division War is simply a war between different divisions. Every month, each division in the first years is mandated to battle a randomly selected division in a war like format.


    The format will change each month, and you will all find out about said format only when the battle begins.]


    [The winners of these battles will be rewarded handsomely, and losers punished severely.


    The academy advises you to take this seriously. For information on what to do next, please click on the mission icon to understand what the battle format for this month will be.]


    Seeing the mission icon suddenly appear in front of him again, Atticus clicked on it, and the AI disy changed.


    Instead of a face, the mission was disyed in text boldly for all to see:


    ***


    MISSION FORMAT: Strategy.


    MISSION DESCRIPTION:


    Your division camp is currently situated on the far northern edge of the forest, on top of a massive hill.


    Your opponent''s camp is currently situated on the opposite end of the forest, at the southern edge.


    All over the forest, there are a total of 8 mini-terminals, each located as indicated on the map of the forest.


    Each mini terminal is situated at different locations all around the forest and serves to mark the territory of each of the 8 areas they are situated in.

 Chapter 234 Backup

    <h4>Chapter 234 Backup</h4>


    RULES:


    Capturing a Terminal: To control a terminal, any team member needs to step into the designated 10 meter radius surrounding it and stay there for a full 10 minutes. It''s crucial not to leave this zone during that entire time.


    Re-Capturing a Taken Terminal: If a terminal has already been captured, reiming it requires a team member to stand within the 10 meter radius for twice the duration, meaning 20 minutes.


    Interrupted Capture: If any member of the enemy team is also within the same radius, the capturing process will pause. The terminal will only be secured once only one team remains within that zone.


    Leader Restraint: This is a strategy centric battle. Leaders of each division must remain in their camp grounds at all times, controlling their divisions solely from the control room.


    ***


    Atticus only needed a nce to read and understand everything written on the disy, but he had to wait a few seconds for the others to finish reading it.


    Seeing as they were all done, Atticus swiftly clicked on the next option, which was the mission, and the disy changed ordingly:


    ***


    MISSION OBJECTIVES:


    Capture and maintain ownership of all terminals for a duration of 1 hour.


    WINNING CONDITIONS:


    Fulfill the mission objectives.


    Defeat all opposing division members and capture their camp.


    Note: Achieving either of these conditions automatically deres you the winner.


    REWARD & PUNISHMENT:


    Winner''s Reward: 150,000 Division Points and the acquisition of any building at or below 50,000 division points.


    Loser''s Punishment: The loser bears all costs incurred by the winner. If the losing divisioncks the required division points, they rue a debt to be settled at ater date.


    ***


    The sound of Nate whistling loudly broke the quiet atmosphere. "That''s a lot of points," he said.


    The rest of the youths present all nodded in agreement. It truly was a huge amount of points.


    "Looks like we won''t be broke anymore," Aurora said jokingly with a smile while looking at Atticus, the rest of the youths chuckling at her words.


    Seeing how rxed everyone was acting, Atticus couldn''t help but smile. They were far too confident!


    None of them seemed to even consider a scenario that they might lose.


    He would have normally brushed it off, thinking it was because of his over whelming strength that they had such confidence, but this case waspletely different.


    Atticus had been feeling like something he didn''t like would happen ever since he was brought here, and now he knew the reason for the feeling.


    It was one of the rules for the battle: the leader of a division can, under no circumstances, leave the camp grounds.


    This... this was a huge handicap.


    He couldn''t help but imagine, if he hadn''t gone all out in strengthening his division members, wouldn''t he have beenpletely and utterly fucked up?


    ''So how should I y this?'' Atticus pondered.


    If he had to be honest, tens of different strategies had already formed in his head immediately he read the mission description.


    But there was an uncertainty, the one thing Atticus felt he couldn''t ount for; the identity of the opposing division.


    He knew all too well how mysterious and resourceful the tier one families were.


    Despite the powerful gear each of his division members was putting on, he couldn''t bepletely 100 percent certain that that would be enough.


    ''I don''t have time to worry about this. I''ll just have to make a backup n in case of anything. Luckily just like me, their leader also can''t leave their camp,'' Atticus thought.


    He decided not to overthink everything and simply face what was currently on the ground.


    Although notpletely sure, Atticus was certain that no other division would have been able to organize and equip their normal division members better than he had.


    And besides, even though he couldn''t personally leave the camp, he still had very strong people in his division.


    Seeing as Atticus was about to speak, every one of them quieted down.


    When he had been reading the rules, Atticus remembered seeing ''Map of the forest'' amongst it.


    Gazing down at the table, he saw a map looking icon on one corner of the screen.


    He swiftly clicked on it, and the whole screen lit up, and arge map was suddenly disyed on it.


    The map was very simple. It only had 10 points highlighted on it: their base, the opponent''s base at the opposite end of the forest, and the 8 terminals situated at different locations around the forest.


    ''Nice, this makes things easier,''


    Atticus turned his gaze away from the screen towards the Ravenstein youths who were already looking at him.


    "The strategy would be simple. We would be going after all the terminals simultaneously. We currently have 11 units and since there are 8 terminals, we will split that extra 3 units into equal groups who will merge with the other 8 units."


    Seeing that they were all following, Atticus continued, "Now, the 200 and 20 youths all under Aria and Eric respectively would also be split equally and merged with the other 8 units."


    "The leaders of each unit would be as follows: Lucas, Eric, and Aria would each have one unit under them," Atticus gazed at the trio and seeing them nod, he continued,


    "Now Kai," Atticus said, turning his gaze towards Chubby who flinched seeing Atticus''s eyes focused on him, his head bowed as he responded in a barely audible tone, "Y-yes, young master," he said.


    Atticuspletely ignored his theatrics; now wasn''t the time.


    "You and Dorian will lead another unit," Atticus stated. Kai and another youth with spiky gel styled with hair, Dorian, swifty nodded their heads.


    He called out the rest of the Ravenstein youths apart from Aurora and Nate and made sure he put them each in charge of each of the 8 units.


    As soon as he finished talking, before Aurora and Nate could ask why they were left out, Atticus turned his gaze towards them and spoke, "Both of you guys would remain as back up," Atticus exined.

 Chapter 235 Move

    <h4>Chapter 235 Move</h4>


    This had been the back up n he hade up with.


    Atticus had divided each group equally and had tried to bnce each of their strengths by fixing the Ravenstein youths ording to their individual strengths.


    Chubby had been close to the weakest amongst them back when they were at the Raven camp, so Atticus had fixed him with another Ravenstein youth who was stronger than him.


    He had also done this with the others too making sure that the strength of each of the 8 units was more or less bnced.


    What Atticus had nned for Aurora and Nate was exactly what he had termed it, backup. Those two were basically his trump cards in case anything goes wrong.


    Atticus had no idea what his opponents were capable of, and he had no intention of underestimating anyone.


    He was going to n for every scenario he could think of and keep his guard up at all times.


    Through out this battle, despite him not being able to actively participate, he wanted to make sure that no one out of his division members ''died''.


    It wasn''t that he cared about them, Atticus just didn''t want to lose any one of his points.


    He would unfortunately not be able to predict the location trouble might pop up in. Each of the groups would be heading to 8 different terminals located at 8 different parts of the forest simultaneously.


    This was exactly why he had made sure each one of their strength was more or less the same. So in case of anything, any one of the groups would be able to hold on for backup.


    Atticus''s n was to ce Aurora and Nate at different parts of the forest, a ce where each of them won''t be so far away from the units.


    Although each of the terminals were situated in different locations, they were located in such a way that there were 4 each on the west and east sides of the forest.


    He put Aurora in the west and Nate in the east.


    He had chosen these two because of one reason, they had the most capabilities to cause destruction and flip the scale of the battlefield as a whole.


    Seeing as they all understood all the instructions he was giving so far, Atticus continued exining all the strategies he hade up with, making sure to give precise and at the same time detailed instructions while taking into ount everything that might happen.


    Even though he had no idea who his opponent was, Atticus in under a minute came up with numerous strategies that he/she might employ.


    Any one that could actually tip the scale of the battle was more focused on.


    But unlike what one would expect, Atticus didn''te up with different contingencies for every single one of these scenarios.


    All of these were coveredpletely by his backup, Aurora and Nate. They alone were enough.


    Atticus added a few more things, also answering a few questions and when he saw that they all understood their roles well enough,


    "Good, let''s get moving," hemanded. And each of them left the control room to start organizing and fulfilling their respective duties.


    And in just under 7 minutes, Atticus stood with Aurora and Nate beside him, behind the newly formed units, each of them grouped ordingly and standing straight while facing the gate.


    Each of the 8 units consisted of armored youths, dealers, rangers, and scouts.


    They all basically had everything a unit would need.


    Defenders to defend, archers for long distance attacks, scouts for scouting ahead, and dealers for dealing the damage and killing enemies.


    All of themplemented each other.


    In each of their fronts were the respective leaders of each unit Atticus had selected.


    They all stood in front of the South Gate all of them facing the gate, waiting for the count down to end.


    And they didn''t have to wait long.


    As soon as the count down hit zero, the blinding blue light shooting from the terminal to the skies abruptly stopped.


    And immediately the shield epassing the whole camp began to fade starting from the sky until the dome shaped shield covering the camp waspletely gone.


    As soon as the shield disappeared, an AI voice suddenly resounded across the whole camp,


    [The battle has started]


    "Move," Atticus''smand rang out, swift and authoritative.


    In response, each group fell into motion, a synchronized procession that echoed with purpose.


    The massive gate groaned as it creaked open before them.


    As the gates swung wide, the divisions spilled out of the camp, marching forward with a determined cadence.


    Descending down the hill as one cohesive force, their collective energy surged toward the awaiting forest.


    At the forefront of each unit, the Ravenstein youths led the way.


    Aurora and Nate both turned their gazes towards Atticus looking at him with a serious look,


    "Leave it to us," Nate suddenly dered in a confident tone, his fist thumping his chest.


    Aurora also locked eyes with Atticus, "We''ll be back soon," she added with a smile.


    Atticus smiled back in response, giving them both a nod, "I''ll leave it to you," he said.


    Then they both turned and started running down the hill, heading towards the forest, leaving only Atticus alone at the south entrance.


    One could only wonder why, despite the fact that all of them knew well that amongst the winning conditions for this battle, capturing the opposing camp was there.


    But even knowing this, none of them at any point in time had expressed any concern or intention to remain behind and protect the camp grounds with Atticus.


    The reason wasn''t hard to guess.


    It was because they all knew, they all knew too well that anyone stupid enough to attack the camp where that monster was guarding was only searching for a brutal beating.


    Seeing as they had all left the area, Atticus turned and started heading back towards the control room.

 Chapter 236 Fun

    <h4>Chapter 236 Fun</h4>


    Atticus got there in just under a minute and saw a group of nonbatants standing at the side.


    ''That''s right. I almost forgot about them,'' Atticus thought.


    Since all of the Ravenstein youth and units had all left the camp, it was only Atticus and the nonbatants that were left.


    Zara stood at the forefront of this group, her head bowed as she saw Atticus approaching. Surprisingly, Hen was also standing beside her, his head also bowed.


    They all had nothing to do.


    Seeing them, "Come in, let''s observe the battle together," Atticus invited them into the control room, causing Zara and the others'' eyes to light up.


    Atticus walked towards the building, the sleek door parting and sliding open for him as he and some of the nonbatants stepped inside the building.


    ***


    Back in the control room where all the first years were being observed, many of the instructors couldn''t help but frown as they saw Atticus sending out his entire forces away from the camp, leaving practically only him to defend.


    They had all initially been surprised when they saw how well equipped and organized Atticus''s division members had been.


    He had been able to perfectly get them under control and even turn them in to a formidable force in such a short time.


    "Isn''t he a confident one," one of the instructorsmented, and the others nodded in agreement with him. He was truly very confident.


    It wasmendable but at the same time something that would get one killed during real battles.


    Plus, they were all slightly surprised by how energetic each of his division members looked.


    Many of them were expecting wary and worn out looking youths, which was a scene they were all too used to seeing during the first division battle of the first years.


    But Atticus''s division members were very far from worn out and tired. They were all very energetic.


    ''Wasn''t his division attacked by the beast horde yesterday?'' Zael pondered.


    His raging dragon had long since calmed down, and he now stood together with Jared, who was also watching the screen in slight confusion.


    This question was the same thing going through most of the instructors'' heads.


    The only ones that remained unfazed by everything happening were Harrison, Isabe, and the operators who had been on duty the day Atticus had fought the master- rank beast.


    They all weren''t surprised one bit by what Atticus had done. In fact, they each supported it.


    It wasn''t overconfidence; it was simply stating facts.


    He alone was enough to guard the whole camp, even if the entirety of the opposition attacked all together.


    Undaunted, they each kept watching the disy of the students on the screens.


    On the other screens disyed on the massive wall, other divisions too could be seen, with their battles too already started as different processing of youths were moving out of their camp grounds towards the forest.


    Just like Atticus''s division, they each were battling in the same format, strategy. Each of their shields had already disappeared, marking the start of the battle.


    ***


    On the south side of therge forest Atticus and his division had been sent to, situated on the top of a high hill was a makeshift camp.


    This camp was a stark contrast to the well organized camp of Atticus''s division, which had well made buildings and a wall surrounding it.


    This camp had no walls. Its interior was open for all to see. Diverse tents of varying sizes and shapes were scattered nearby, forming a makeshiftmunity not far from the central terminal.


    Each tent bore the scars of wear and tear, marked by numerous tears and w marks that marred their fabric.


    The area around the tent was far from clean. The air hung heavy with the stench of blood, courtesy of the numerous beast carcasses strewn about.


    There were different food wrappers and waste all around the area with the asional dried out feaces in many corners.


    It was clear that even without the numerous beast carcasses, the people living in this area weren''t friends with hygiene.


    At the forefront of the processing of tents, not far close to the ck terminal, stood an army of youths who were all currently facing an ordinary looking building that had just recently formed.


    The students were the farthest thing from being organized. All of them were standing nonchntly with some of them even sitting down on the floor.


    And all of them, unlike Atticus''s energetic division members, all looked tired and worn out, as though they didn''t each get enough rest.


    This was to be expected as they had each just gone through a major battle yesterday and many of them were still spotting numerous w marks and bite marks around their forms.


    They all looked towards the building, waiting for their leaders to finish their meeting.


    ...


    Inside a room that bears a striking resemnce to the control room that had formed for Atticus at his camp, a boy withvender colored hair and silver eyes stood in front of the table, his focus on reading the rules that were being disyed in front of him.


    The room was exactly the same as Atticus''s control room, with only a single square table at the middle of the room, the room being illuminated by the same blue neon lights.


    But this youth wasn''t the only one present; all around the table, different youths stood with their backs straight and their gazes facing forward.


    If one should observe closely, they would notice that each one of these other students was acting as though they were robots.


    It was as if they were being controlled by something or ¡­ someone.


    After a few seconds of reading, the boy''s gazended on the map icon on the corner of the table, swiftly clicking on it.


    Looking at the map that had formed in front of him, the boy''s lips curled up into a smile, ''This would be fun,''

 Chapter 237 Control

    <h4>Chapter 237 Control</h4>


    Inside the confines of a small building, with only the blue neon lights offering any semnce of illumination, a youth stood with his lips curled up into a smile, disying hispletely uneven teeth as he stared at the map disyed on the screen on the table in front of him.


    The room waspletely quiet, but contrary to expectations, this youth wasn''t alone.


    Behind him stood two other youths¡ªthe first one with a slender physique and stormy dark purple hair, while the second had a more buff physique, simple raven-dark hair, and red eyes.


    Apart from these two, all around the square-shaped table were different youths, each with the same distinct features as the second youth standing behind thevender-haired one¡ªraven-ck hair and red eyes.


    It was evident that they were all from the same family, and this family was most likely a tiered family.


    Only a tiered family could produce youths with near-identical features like this.


    Each of them stood up straight, hands on each side, their heads straight, and gazes forward as though they were standing at attention.


    Each and every one of their forms screamed robotic, with their facespletely devoid of any expression and their eyes emotionless.


    "Hmm," thevender-haired youth muttered under his breath, breaking the silence.


    ''How should I deal with this?'' He pondered, his mind going through numerous possible scenarios at a fast speed.


    If a normal, unknowledgeable person were to catch a glimpse of how fast the youth was currently thinking, they would bepletely and utterly shocked.


    His thinking speed was way faster than what a normal 15-year-old should be able to achieve!


    However, if someone knowledgeable about the tiered families in the human domain were to see this, they would bepletely unfazed.


    Lavender-colored hair, ck eyes,pletely uneven teeth, and an unattractive face¡ªthese distinct features were the unmistakable traits of the Pysquillian family, a tier 2 family under the tier one family that ruled over sector 5, the Enigmalk family.


    In each sector within the human domain where the tier one family ruled, more often than not, the other tiered families and even the general popce usually had simr bloodline powers.


    Although it might not be as broad nor as potent as those of the tier one family, it usually shared the same properties.


    And this was the case for the Pysquillian family. They all had bloodlines that relied on intellectual prowess.


    Their family was well-known because of one thing¡ªtheir bloodlines that enabled them to be masters of empathicmunication.


    They had the power to manipte thoughts and emotions of individuals.


    While this bloodline might sound overpowered, and truly it was, there were reasons why they were still a tier 2 family.


    The first one was obvious¡ªtheirck of a paragon rank individual.


    Regardless of how strong a family''s bloodline was, even if it waspletely overpowered, if they weren''t able to produce a paragon rank individual, bing a tier one family was impossible.


    Regardless of how overpowered a bloodline could be, in the history of the human domain, no one had been able to best a paragon.


    The second reason was because their bloodline had a significant weakness. It was highly restricted.


    There were lots of conditions that must be met before they were able to properly use their power, and apart from this, members of the Pysquillian family were weak¡ª incredibly so.


    Despite being a tier 2 family, their physical strength and talent were mostly nonexistent.


    But even with all these ring weaknesses, the fact that the Pysquillian family was still a tier two family spoke volumes about how powerful and useful their bloodline was.


    There were lots of conditions that needed to be met before they could use their power. Looking at the youths standing in the room with expressionless faces, it was clear that he was able to meet all of these conditions.


    His brain working at fast speeds, the youth, Emeric, thought of multitudes of possibilities in a few seconds. "I guess I should see what I''m up against first," he muttered out loud.


    Turning his gaze towards the far end of the table, his eyesnded on one youth. "No. 6, take about 20 students and divide yourself into groups. Let each group head to each of the locations of the terminal and scout," he instructed.


    As soon as he finished, as though the robotic expression on the youth had been a lie, his mouth suddenly curled up into a huge grin, his full set of teeth in full disy.


    Immediately bending down 90 degrees, his head inches away from touching the obsidian surface, "Yes, master!" he responded with fervor.


    And then, as swiftly as he bowed, he stood up and turned, heading outside the room.


    Emeric simply watched all of this with a cold expression, unfazed by the youth''s response as though he was already used to it.


    Turning his gaze back to the map disyed on the table, his mind once again swirled. He hade up with countless actions they could take depending on who they were up against.


    Even he couldn''t lie; this division, while they wouldn''t be the weakest, was far from calling themselves strong. Emeric knew this well, but despite what many would think, he really didn''t care about the division.


    There was only one thing on his mind, ''Ah, I''m going to enjoy this.'' He simply wanted the thrill of winning.


    "No. 2," Emeric suddenly called out to the raven-ck-haired youth behind him.


    And just like the other youth, he immediately smiled and bowed 90 degrees with no less fervor than the earlier youth.


    "Yes, leader!" he replied while bowing.


    "Check to see if we have any new division objectives," Emeric instructed.


    Many would be shocked at what Emeric had just asked the youth to do.


    Wasn''t it only division leaders who can check the division objectives?


    Wasn''t Emeric the leader though? Why would he ask someone else to do this?


    The answer was obvious¡ªEmeric wasn''t the leader of this division.


    So why was he being addressed and treated with respect by all of them?


    The reason had to do with the Pysquillian bloodline.


    Every year, the number of students the academy admits is truly numerous, with the same amount all getting tested upon admission.


    Because of how weak physically the Pysquillian family was, it was a given that a test that focused on fighting prowess wouldn''t be their forte.


    And because of this, despite being a tier 2 family youth, Emeric hadn''t been able to make it anywhere close to the top 1000 ranks.


    He had unfortunately not reached a level yet where he would be able to influence mindless beasts, hence making him perform terribly during the test.


    This was the same with the other youths who had participated in the test from the Pysquillian family.


    Immediately the test ended and the ones below the 1000th rank were asked to select a leader, just like Atticus, Emeric hade up with multiple scenarios in his head, eventually settling on the most likely scenario.


    Instead of selecting leaders that were powerful and close to the top, Emeric had chosen someone lower on the rankings, making sure it wasn''t too low and too high at the same time.


    One of the things he hated the most was being controlled. He knew very well that he was a weakling, and if he selected the wrong division, that was exactly what would have happened.


    What Emeric had done was two things.


    Within that 30 minutes they were given to select a leader, he had found one strong purple-haired youth, a foolish one who had been releasing his Intermediate+ aura for all to see simply because he wanted to look intimidating.


    After satisfying a few conditions, he got him under his control within 5 minutes. Instantly instructing him to join the same division he chose.


    He held this purple-haired youth as a trump card just in case something went wrong with the division he joined.


    Although he didn''t know for sure, he was very certain that at most, the highest-ranking individual the division could have was only an Intermediate+ rank. Which meant that his protection was secure just in case.


    Emeric had to select a leader and division that he was sure he should have no problems controlling.


    The names of every leader were disyed for all to see and after searching for a little bit, spotting a known tier 3 family youth wasn''t hard.


    Luckily, the tier 3 family youth hadn''t rejected his request, and he and the purple-haired youth were able to join without any problems.


    The rest could exin itself, as after getting to the expanse, Emeric was able to take control over the division without any problems.


    And because of this particr fact, Emeric had absolutely no problem with sacrificing the members of his division.


    Anyone dying wouldn''t affect him in any way, so why should he?


    "No leader!" The raven-ck-haired youth instantly replied after checking his artifact.


    Emeric nodded in response.


    Focusing on the map, he decided to wait for his scout to inform him about their opponents before acting.

 Chapter 238 Capture

    <h4>Chapter 238 Capture</h4>


    As soon as the Ravenstein youth descended from the top of the hill, they all split up into their respective groups, each heading towards different directions through the forest.


    Initially, since the map of the forest was disyed on the table, Atticus had wondered how each group would navigate through the forest to reach where each of the terminals was located.


    But after a single question to the oracle on his artifact, he was able to find out how to transfer the map from the table towards each of the Ravenstein youths'' artifacts.


    As each of the groups moved through the forest while following the maps on their artifacts, they noticed that the forest waspletely devoid of any magical beasts.


    It was clear that the academy wanted each of the divisions to focus solely on the battle.


    With no beasts in the forest, each group marched quickly through the forest. The terminals were located at varying distances from each other, some closer to their camp, others to the opposing camp.


    Eventually, each of them got to their destinations after some time.


    Coming out of the foliage of trees, Lucas, who was walking at the fore front of the group, was met with about a 500 meters wide expanse.


    In the middle of this expanse was a 10 meter tall ck terminal. It waspletely iparable to the imposing form of the terminal at their camp.


    Undeterred, Lucas kept walking forward towards the middle with the small army of youths following behind.


    He had already instructed the scouts in their team to check around the area before he led the youths here.


    Despite this, Lucas was still incredibly careful and alert. Just behind the group, about 15 of the rangers were spread out, all of them watching their backs.


    The rangers obviously had better eyesight than the armored and the dealers, which was exactly why they were given this role.


    Many of the rangers were even going as far as hiding in the trees, ready to respond to anything.


    Given his intelligence, he knew well enough that being careful and alert was obviously important.


    But the reason he was being even more cautious than usual was because of the warning Atticus had given each of the Ravenstein youths before they left: don''t let anyone die.


    Those words might have sounded like a request to some, but to the Ravenstein youths who had been with Atticus for a long time, they all knew it was far from a request. He wasn''t joking.


    ''I wonder what that penalty is,'' he pondered.


    Lucas still hadn''t been able to find out how the students ''dying'' affected him. He hade up with multiple reasons, but he wouldn''t know for sure which was which.


    Deciding on leaving that forter, he kept moving while also keeping his guard on high alert.


    As Lucas cautiously stepped within the 10 meter radius of the ck terminal, a sudden eruption of blinding green light enveloped the ground, shooting upward into the skies with an intensity that pierced through the clouds.


    The brilliance of the light was so profound that it acted as a massive, blinding beacon, exposing their location to anyone within the expansive forest.


    Simultaneously, a digital countdown clock materialized on top of the ck terminal, starkly disying the ticking minutes. The clock had already begun its countdown from 10 minutes.


    Turning his gaze around, Lucas could also see multiple green lights erupting from the ground at different locations in the forest.


    ''How troublesome. Looks like the academy truly wants us to fight at all costs,'' Lucas pondered while gazing at the green lights shooting out of the terminal.


    What would the opposition do when they see their enemies winning? It''s very obvious; they would try to take action and react faster. And this was what the academy obviously aims to do¡ªmake them fight.


    "Form up and stay alert at all costs," Lucas swiftly instructed the students who all listened and started getting into formation around the terminal.


    With the armored at the forefront, their forms imposing, every single one of their gazes forward.


    The rest also got alert, the dealers positioning themselves behind the armored, and the rangers behind them both.


    While was true that many of them didn''tpletely acknowledge Lucas, assuming he wasn''t as strong as the rest of the Ravenstein youths.


    And many of them honestly shouldn''t be med; the only thing the guy had done was throw out tes.


    A lot of them, upon seeing this, of course, would assume that he was a weak link. But despite this, every single one of them knew better than to disrespect a Ravenstein, especially when that monster was involved.


    Just as usual, Lucas stood at the back, just behind the dealers. Each one of them standing andpletely alert and ready for anything.


    All over the forest, the other Ravenstein youths experienced the same thing as Lucas''s group, with the same blinding light serving as a huge beacon to their enemies.


    But they hadn''t gone through a month of hellish training for nothing; each of them stood their ground, simply waiting for orders.


    ...


    The control room back at Atticus''s camp was partially filled up with people, each one of them staring at therge obsidian surface table in the middle of the room.


    The nonbatants that entered the room with Atticus were all standing at a respectable distance away from the table. Although Atticus had invited them in, many still didn''t dare push their luck.


    The only two standing the closest to the table were Zara and Hen, with thetter standing behind Zara.


    Everyone stood looking at the glowing blue orbs that were disyed on the screen, each one at different locations in the forest.


    After each of the youths left the camp to head to their respective terminals in the forest, as soon as Atticus entered the control room, he noticed something new disyed on the screen: the tiny blue orbs they were all currently watching.


    Atticus didn''t even need to think to understand what it was; its function was even more ring when he saw the numerous orbs split into 8 different clusters and 2 orbs, all moving in different directions.


    They were the live locations of each of his division members.


    ''Good, at least I''d be able to observe the battle more effectively,'' Atticus thought. Before this, he had initially wondered how he would know what was going on at each terminal in real-time.


    His n had been to use their artifactmunication function for that, just call each of the leaders of the groups and set it to video.


    But even he had to admit that this additional feature would make everything easier. Although he couldn''t visually see what was going on, he would at least be able to keep track of the position of his division members at all times.


    ''Hm?''


    Atticus noticed Zara''s subtle gestures, holding her fingers together while stealing nces at him. Her eyes met his for a moment, and then, as if caught off guard, she quickly averted her gaze, bowing her head.


    It was obvious she wanted to ask something.


    Ignoring her antics, Atticus suddenly spoke, "If you have something you want to ask me, ask. I''m not a monster."


    Hearing Atticus''s words, the students'' lips couldn''t help but twitch in response.


    Does he take them as fools?


    If he wasn''t a monster, then they weren''t human!


    Zara seemed to gain a little more confidence after hearing Atticus.


    She slowly pointed her hands towards the screen, "Y-young master, I''m just curious. Why not wait for a while before acting? I mean, with the way they''re currently spread out¡­" she trailed off, not finishing what she was saying.


    But one didn''t have to be a genius to understand what she was trying to convey. Atticus immediately understood what she meant.


    Each terminal was located at least a few kilometers away from each other. With the way the division members were currently spread out, it was very predictable what strategy anyone with at least a few functioning neurons would choose.


    And Atticus had, of course, predicted that this might happen, which was exactly why he had his ''backup.''


    "I understand what you mean, and I''ve taken that into consideration already. You see each of those dots?" Atticus said, pointing to two locations where there were currently just a single dot each.


    Zara nodded. Some of the other nonbatants also looked and confirmed. Although most of them hadn''t even thought that far, now that Zara mentioned it, they all couldn''t help but agree with her.


    "Those two would solve the situation if it ever arises," Atticus exined.


    Most of them didn''t really understand what he meant by that, but they all still nodded regardless.


    Seeing Atticus answer Zara''s question without kicking up any fuss, Hen was slightly shocked.


    If it was most of the other young masters he was used to meeting, none of them would bother trying to answer Zara''s question, deeming it a waste of time.


    But Atticus had answered the question without any hesitation.


    ''Maybe Zara''s right. He''s different,'' he thought.


    ...


    Back at the opposition control room, Emeric had finally gotten a report from the scouts he sent.


    Cutting the call and bringing his hand down, Emeric''s initial smile widened as he turned his gaze back at the map with giddy anticipation.


    "The Ravensteins, huh."

 Chapter 239 Plan

    <h4>Chapter 239 n</h4>


    As soon as Emeric got all the information from the scouts he had sent, he rested his hand on the table in front of him, focusing his gaze on the map disyed on the table.


    "The Ravensteins huh," he muttered under his breath.


    If he had to be honest, he had expected to face a lot of different types of opponents, but thest thing he expected was battling a tier one family right off the bat.


    It had to be remembered that the division he took control over was headed by a tier 3 family youth!


    Granted, the youth''s rank on the ranking went up a lot because many of the other youths from the tier 1 and tier 2 families, who made up the majority of the top 1000 ranks, had decided to relinquish their right to form a division and lead.


    They all instead join their strongest youth who was higher in the ranking.


    This had been exactly what the Ravenstein family did, where they all joined Atticus''s division despite the fact that they all ranked within the top 1000th.


    Therefore, given the fact that their division was currently in the top 100, it wasn''t too crazy to be fighting Atticus''s division at the start. Since they were also technically at the top.


    But despite the fact that he was going to battle tier one family youths, Emeric''s smiling expression never once changed.


    ''So what if they were tier one youths? Their family strength means nothing here.''


    And in this particr battle, while strength was important, the one with the biggest brains had the better advantage.


    And since he had gained self-awareness as a child, Emeric had never once doubted his intellectual prowess.


    As long as it wasn''t any one of the Enigmalk family youths, no one else among the first year entrants to the academy was worthy enough topare.


    ''I''m d it''s the Ravensteins,'' Emeric thought.


    The Ravenstein family were far from the smartest in the human domain. They were purely a warrior family.


    It was quite obvious that a family known as the mad men of the human domain would be mostly brawn than brains.


    But apart from all of these things, there was one feature everyone in the human domain knew the Ravenstein family for, and that was their pride.


    They were all incredibly prideful and confident.


    ''And it''s this confidence I''ll use to show those white haired monkeys their ce,'' Emeric thought with giddy anticipation.


    One could only wonder, there were more than a thousand youths in the opposing division, very obviously not only the Ravenstein. And yet why was Emeric only thinking of crushing the Ravensteins?


    The answer was simple, to the tiered families, even their youths, only another tiered family was worthy enough to be their opponents.


    This was the height of their confidence. The rest of the other youths in the division were just extras.


    Emeric''s mind worked at a fast speed as he tried toe up with a strategy with all the information he had received from his scouts.


    Unfortunately, the scouts had only been able to observe them from afar, and this was only possible because of the abilities of some of them.


    And from what the scouts had reported, they were currently guarding each of the terminals with nearly identical numbers of youths, with at least a Ravenstein youth at each location.


    This information Emeric had gotten revealed a little about who he was facing, about the leader of the Ravenstein group.


    Either said leader was profoundly stupid or was incredibly smart.


    And given the identity of the family he was battling, Emeric was leaning on the former.


    It might simply be the height of his confidence, the same confidence that would bring him to his knees before him.


    But even with this deduction, Emeric still had no intention of letting his guard down. He was far too intelligent to make that kind of mistake.


    From all the information he had gotten, with how spread out the Ravenstein youth were, it was extremely obvious what strategy anyone with a functioning brain would use against them.


    Many might even call said strategy smart.


    But to Emeric whose intelligence was way above his peers, this strategy was simply the most obvious path.


    And he had no intention of making use of an obvious strategy even if his opponent was too dumb to realize.


    Turning his gaze away from the map, upwards, Emeric suddenly spoke, "Listen up,"


    And immediately every one of the youths bowed down 90 degrees with fervor, simultaneously responding, "Yes, leader!"


    ¡­


    Lucas stood at the back lines, within the encirclement of the youths. He was currently looking around the expanse and the forest,pletely at alert.


    The 10 minute count down timer for the capture of the terminal had already psed, and the initial blinding green lights had turned red.


    On top of the terminal, another count down timer materialized a few minutes after that, this one counting from 1 hour instead.


    It was clearly the time they needed to maintain ownership of all the terminals simultaneously.


    Another 15 minutes had psed from the one hour, making the remaining time 45 minutes.


    ''Aren''t they going to attack?'' Lucas pondered.


    More than 25 minutes had already passed since the terminal lit up like a beacon, and during this time, they hadn''t spotted even a single one of the opposition. It was very odd.


    Lucas, just like Atticus had alsoe up with different strategies the opposing division could use against them.


    But he couldn''t help but wonder what they could possibly be nning that they hadn''t shown themselves for so long.


    ''Or did they some how find out that the division was headed by Ravensteins and got scared?''


    He was well aware of how numerous the abilities in the human domain were. It was possible for the opposing division to have someone who could spy from long distances.


    They might have done exactly this and saw the white hair of the Ravenstein youths.

 Chapter 240 Attack

    <h4>Chapter 240 Attack</h4>


    Just as Lucas was about to continue this line of thought, a sudden explosion brought him out of his thoughts.


    Turning swiftly, Lucas saw a bright red light illuminating the western side of the forest.


    Before he could fully process the first explosion, a symphony of sts echoed from each side of the forest, creating a synchronized disy of fiery lights above each side of the forest.


    ''The scouts¡­ we''re surrounded?'' Lucas deduced. He had positioned the scouts at the edges of the forest so they could inform them of any approaching threats.


    "Form up!" Hemanded without hesitation as soon as he came to this conclusion.


    The armored youths swiftly followed his orders, arranging themselves in a perfect circle around the terminal.


    The intricate blue lines tracing across their armor lit up, glowing with intensity as each youth channeled mana into their bracelets on their wrists.


    It was clear that the armors facilitated the smooth and rapid flow of mana.


    Each of their bracelets suddenly let out a golden glow that increased in intensity by every millisecond.


    And then, simultaneously, each of them bent their hands horizontally before them, a surge of energy pulsating through their veins.


    The glow on the brackets intensified, casting an incandescent aura that illuminated the battlefield.


    And then, the glow on the bracket erupted, transforming into a 3 meter ethereal shield beforepletely solidifying in to a crystalline shield.


    It was ethereal, making the armored youth able to see the other side of the shield clearly through it.


    As the collective heartbeat quickened, they struck their shields against the earth in unison.


    BAM!


    The resounding impact echoed like thunder, sending shockwaves across the battle ground.


    They were ready for battle!


    The dealers weren''t far behind either. Each of them seamlessly drew their 10 inch poles with razor sharp tips from their waists.


    With a flicker of mastery, each dealer channeled mana into their weapon, and the once diminutive poles surged with energy.


    In an instant, the poles responded, elongating. The pointed tips transformed into deadly spears, each now standing tall at a formidable 2 meters.


    The dealers, their faces etched with a stoic determination, each took an identical stance directly behind the armored youth.


    Simultaneously, the rangers also reacted, their movements swift and deliberate. Weapons drawn, they locked their gazes on to the forest with predatory precision.


    The rustling leaves and the whispering wind bore witness to the electrifying tension that enveloped the battle ground.


    And then, with their gazes facing the direction of the forest, the armored youths detected a multitude of fiery projectiles hurtling toward them with ferocious speed.


    "Iing!" bellowed one of the front line youths, the urgency in their voice cutting through the charged atmosphere like a battle cry.


    In response, the armored youths, in perfect synchronization, raised their shields high, creating an imprable wall of defense.


    BAM BAM BAM


    The impact was thunderous as the fiery onught struck their shields with relentless force.


    Shockwaves rippled through the expanse, but the armored youths stood firm, an unyielding bulwark against the storm of projectiles.


    Without pause, more attacks erupted from the depths of the forest, a relentless barrage aimed at breaching the defenses of the armored formation.


    Yet, each projectile met an imprable barrier as the armored youths skillfully absorbed the blows, their shields absorbing the brunt of the assault easily.


    From all directions, attacks were unleashed, the fiery onught raining down on the youths in the middle of the expanse.


    However, the formidable defenses of the front line armored youths remained unbroken. Effortlessly, they repelled every projectile, each one of the attacks snuffed out effortlessly.


    "Can you shoot them from here?" Lucas turned to one of the rangers at the back and asked.


    "No, young master. They''re all using the trees of the forest for cover. We can''t get them like this," the youth immediately responded.


    Hearing this, Lucas entered a contemtive state.


    Atticus had meticulously nned for various scenarios before dispatching them from camp.


    He had gone to the extent of equipping each group with rune mines to be strategically nted around their designated locations.


    These were the same runes Lucas had employed during his intense battle with Aria back at the Raven camp during thebat challenges.


    Lucas had, of course, instructed the youths to position these runes around the expanse as soon as they arrived.


    However, for the n to be effective, the opposing division members would need to step into the expanse, triggering the hidden runes.


    ''But why are the attacks so little?'' Lucas pondered.


    The attacks that were hurtling towards them were small, not the kind of feeble attacks you would expect from a division that consisted of more than a thousand youths.


    It was evident the number of people attacking was scarce at best.


    ''Should we enter the forest to confront them?'' He thought.


    A fleeting urge tempted Lucas to assemble a small group and enter into the forest, attempting to locate and neutralize the youthsunching the attacks.


    But, he quickly dismissed the notion.


    ''It might be a trap,'' he contemted.


    It was very possible that there would be an army of youths waiting for them to enter the forest, lying in ambush.


    ''Since the attacks aren''t dangerous, we''ll just maintain our position and wait for them to make their move,'' Lucas decided.


    Regardless of whatever their n was, if they kept attacking them from a distance like this, the countdown timer would just keep reducing. If they didn''t act and attack them directly, they would eventually lose.


    ''But it''s odd,'' Lucas couldn''t help but have a lingering thought.


    ''It looks as if they''re trying to¡­ distract us.


    ...


    All around therge forest where each terminal was located, the same thing that happened with Lucas''s group also yed out. With the opposing division attacking each of Atticus'' division members from a distance.


    And just like Lucas''s group, every single one of the attacks was blocked easily by the armored youths.


    But even though the attacks weren''t doing any damage, each of them couldn''t help but wonder,


    What are they nning?

 Chapter 241 Casually

    <h4>Chapter 241 Casually</h4>


    Back at the control room where all the first years were monitored, the instructors couldn''t help but nod in approval upon witnessing what the Pysquillian family youth was nning.


    The instructors and practically everyone in the control room were able to observe everything happening in the entirety of the forest at all times.


    So basically, any movement or strategy any one of the divisions took or nned on taking was all seen by them.


    The academy was a cruel ce. It truly was far from what people would call a school. Every single individual who had attended the academy knew how terrible and overwhelmingly difficult it could get.


    But unfortunately, even with this, they all had no choice but to send their children to the academy.


    The human domain was currently fighting a war, and everyone, regardless of talent, must fight.


    No one had any intention of ying hero and protecting the masses. Regardless of who, everyone had to do their part.


    What made people paint the academy in such a light wasn''t because of the difficulty in the curriculum or the hellish training or tests given by the academy; instead, it was only one thing: indifference.


    The academy has its rules. With countless generations that had passed, numerous rules had been added and changed over the decades.


    The rules were precise and simple to understand by everyone.


    And most importantly, the academy rules werew.


    No matter what the situation was, no matter how bad it was, as long as it was within the rules, none of the academy staff would interfere in the matter under any circumstances.


    This was a rule each and every staff member of the academy lived by, and all of them followed it as though it was a decree. None could go against it.


    The academy had already solved the most troubling issue that could arise: none of the students could die.


    And this was exactly why, even when they saw that Emeric had taken control of the leaders of the division, no one had even batted an eye.


    This was the cruelty of the academy.


    But despite what many would think, the academy was so extremely cruel, even they recognized the truly bad things that could happen if a bunch of teenagers were leftpletely without guidance.


    Among the rules of the academy, from activities ranging from torture to rape, the artifact would immediately intervene and stop said activities.


    But of course, bullying waspletely different from torture; the artifact wouldn''t intervene in any case of bullying.


    And this was why back then, at the expanse when a youth had wanted to rape a girl at the camp, because Aurora had intervened right before the situation could go far, the artifact hadn''t been able to react.


    "Hahahaha! Let''s see how he would handle th-" Jared''s booming voice was abruptly caught short as multiple instructors all appeared around Jared''s form, sealing his mouth and nose with their hands together in unison.


    Every one of their expressions showed the same thing: annoyance, as they all tried to stop the loud ringing in their heads.


    "What the hell, Jared! I said you shouldn''t say anything!" Zael suddenly eximed while trying to use his second free hand to hit his head and stop the ringing.


    Before he spoke, Jared had always tried to control the intensity of his voice and instead try to whisper, and even though it had always failed miserably, it was still a little bit tolerable.


    But Jared hadn''t done that this time! It was even worse; he tried to actually speak louder!


    Jared quickly raised his arms up in the air and started waving them rapidly in defeat while trying to beg, but the instructors'' hands were firm! None even budging an inch.


    Only muffled sounds wereing out. He couldn''t even breathe!


    After a few moments with Jared''s face already changing color, seeing that he wasn''t going to speak again, they all reluctantly removed their hands from his mouth with most of them grumbling in annoyance.


    Many of them still didn''t want to release him; none of them trusted him to actually stay quiet.


    Jared, with his mouth now free, cleared his throat with mild awkwardness. Just as he was about to apologize for talking too loud, the gazes of all the instructors all shot towards him, as each of them subtly released their auras.


    Their intention was crystal clear: one word and he might just never speak again.


    Jared cleared his throat awkwardly once again, raising his hands in defeat. His expression morphed into a mild pout as though he was being bullied.


    Seeing someone heavily muscled and tall as Jared pouting was something many would kill to see.


    And it was even more so because of how pitiful he actually looked, but the instructors were having none of it.


    They were ready to pounce on him if he so much as made a sound!


    Even the usual yful and flirty Xia was also looking at Jared with a cold glint in her eyes.


    Seeing the situation was back to normal and Jared wasn''t nning on speaking again, Zael turned his gaze back towards the screens, his eyes immediately focusing on the screen disying Atticus''s division battle.


    The other instructors also mirrored Zael''s action and focused on Atticus''s screen. Although there were lots of battles going on in the different screens disyed on the wall, what most of the instructors were focusing on was the battle urring on Atticus''s screen.


    Many of them had only one thought in their heads: How would he handle this?


    Thousands of dog-sized beasts were inherently different from a thousand youths.


    The former werepletely mindless beasts; killing them was easy and straightforward.


    But a thousand youths, each with different fighting styles, powers, and most importantly, the ability to think, waspletely different.


    At the forefront of all the instructors, Harrison and Isabe remained unmoved. Not even caring about the booming voice of Jared or the instructors'' exaggerated reactions to it. Their gaze did not leave the screen for one second.


    They were the only ones who remained unfazed by everything that was happening.


    Harrison''s lips curled up into a smile as he watched the unfolding battle, his anticipation bubbling.


    ''Was this what you were hoping for?'' He pondered.


    ¡­


    Back in Atticus'' division control room, he stood together with the nonbatants, each of them monitoring the live map on the table.


    He had just received multiple reports from each of the Ravenstein youths leading the groups, each one saying the same thing: they were being attacked by a small number of people.


    Atticus had also confirmed this. Immediately when the attack had started, tiny red dots appeared all around each point where the division members were clustered together.


    Apparently, they would be able to see the location of the enemy division members when they were either in close proximity or were actively engaged in battle.


    Having overheard when Atticus was receiving the report, each of the nonbatants couldn''t help but wonder what was going on.


    Why were they only attacking each point with just a small number of members?


    Zara also stood with a hand resting on her chin while looking at the map of the forest. She had always had a good head on her shoulders, and she knew that well.


    ''Attacking each point with little numbers when they have over a thousand. A... diversion,'' as soon as she realized this, it was as though all the puzzle pieces fitted together in her head instantly.


    ''They''reing here,'' she realized.


    "Young mas-" just as she was about to inform Atticus about her deduction, multiple red marks suddenly started popping up all over the map on the table, their numbers staggering.


    Each one appeared just below the hill where the camp was situated.


    Each of the nonbatants immediately started panicking. They were well aware that the red dots signified the opposing division members.


    And looking at the number of red dots, it was clear they numbered at least a thousand!


    Why were they here? Weren''t they supposed to be capturing the terminals?


    Each one of them turned their gazes towards Atticus, expecting to see him shocked, but it was they who received the shock when they saw Atticus staring at the screen with his lips curled up into a huge grin.


    Before they could all understand what was going on, Atticus suddenly brought up his hand and tapped on his artifact, and spoke, "Call Aurora."


    [Calling Aurora Ravenstein] the AI voice instantly responded.


    Click.


    In just a few seconds, Aurora''s excited voice instantly sounded from the other side of the call,


    "Finally! Tell me something''s about to happen, I''m getting bored!"


    Atticus ignored her antics and simply stated, "n D."


    The call suddenly went quiet for a few seconds before Aurora spoke, "Lucky bastard," she clicked her tongue in dissatisfaction, instantly hanging up the call before Atticus could respond.


    "Pfft," Atticus burst into a chuckle, seeing her reaction.


    "Young master," Atticus turned his gaze away from the map to see Zara and the other nonbatants looking at him worriedly.


    "Hm?" Atticus tilted his head slightly to the side, a little confused.


    They were worried?


    He couldn''t help but shake his head with a slight chuckle.


    He thought he had shown these people just how powerful he was, but it seemed they all still harbored doubt.


    "You don''t have to worry. I''ll handle them," Atticus stated.


    His tone didn''t sound confident; it didn''t sound scared either.


    It was the kind of tone one would use when they wanted to inform others that they were taking a walk,pletely casually.


    The nonbatants couldn''t even say anything as Atticus walked out of the control room.

 Chapter 242 Ascending

    <h4>Chapter 242 Ascending</h4>


    Avender haired youth walked out of the entrance of a foliage of trees, stopping at the base of a high hill.


    Turning his gaze upwards, his eyes instantly focused on the top of the hill where a massive walled structure stood.


    Emeric''s lips curled up into a huge grin, disying his ugly un even teeth for all to see.


    "Finally," he muttered while letting out a huge exhale.


    Directly behind him stood a slender purple haired youth and a few Raven dark haired youths, who were allpletely motionless with an expressionless face, their collective gazes forward.


    And just behind them, more than a thousand youths spilled out from the forest entrance, stopping directly behind Emeric and his group.


    Many of the youths were still in their earlier worn out forms with a lot of them still spotting w marks and bites around their bodies.


    Parts of their clothes were tattered and filled with blood.


    Unlike Atticus''s division members who werepletely subservient to him after witnessing his overwhelming disy of power, Emeric''s division members were different.


    It was quite unfortunate, but the Pysquillian bloodline could not exhibit the same overwhelming show of strength that Atticus had disyed.


    Not even close.


    The Pysquillian bloodline wasn''t so overpowered that Emeric, who was currently at a low level, would be able to control more than a thousand youths.


    He wasn''t at that level yet and might never even reach it.


    At his current level, apart from him having to personally satisfy each and every condition for each individual he wanted to control, he wouldn''t even be able to withstand the burden of controlling that number.


    To simplify things, he couldn''t even control more than 10 individuals simultaneously. And to control that much people depended on a lot of factors.


    But despite the fact that Emeric''s bloodline couldn''t disy such shy and deadly powers as Atticus could, many of the youths were still very scared of him.


    Why was that?


    It was simple; each of the youths feared his nonexistent powers.


    Apart from the fact that Emeric was a tier 2 family youth, he also had basically all the strongest youths under his control.


    But even then, each of the divison members numbered in the thousands.


    A handful of youths, even if they were strong, wasn''t enough to make them fear Emeric.


    The reason each of them feared him was shown in the way the students under hismand were behaving.


    It was very clear that every single action they were carrying out waspletely against their will.


    Regardless of how stubborn most of them wanted to prove they were, none of them wanted to be controlled as puppets.


    To be forced to walk against their will, to be forced to bow against their will, to be forced to worship against their will, none of them were willing!


    None of them had any idea how his powers worked, and no one wanted to be the test subject they would use to find out how it worked.


    But what they do know was what it does, and that was more than enough.


    Plus, it waspletely in their best interest to obey Emeric in the first ce.


    Many of them were well aware of how intelligent the Pysquillian family was, and from what they had seen, Emeric seemed to show this trait well.


    And seeing all of this, most of them decided to quietly follow him.


    The minority being the stubborn ones. And no matter how stubborn they imed to be, none of them wanted to be the scapegoat.


    Looking at the massive structure on top of the hill, Emeric smiled widened.


    He suddenly shivered in giddy anticipation, imagining the look on the division leader''s face when he appeared in front of him.


    Emeric had his suspicions on who the leader of the division might be¡ªno, he was about 90% sure of who it was.


    Who in the Colosseum didn''t see the faces of Atticus and Kael disyed on the big screen after the test had ended?


    With all the talents of the tiered family participating, there was no way a random white haired youth would be disyed so openly.


    It had to be a tiered.


    And there was only one snow white hair tiered family in the human domain.


    And this suspicion was further confirmed when the ranking list was disyed. He clearly saw that said person was a Ravenstein.


    ''Atticus huh,'' Emeric thought.


    Emeric, though, was sure that Atticus might have already figured out that he was bringing his division members to his camp.


    If he hadn''t figured that fact out, then Atticus truly was stupid, incredibly stupid.


    But even if he had figured out that he was bringing his forces here, so what?


    Emeric was confident he had been able to execute his n perfectly.


    It was all about timing.


    From the numbers of the opposing division his scouts had reported, in each terminal location, there were about 140 members of Atticus''s division.


    And with a simple multiplication, Emeric was able to figure out one shocking fact¡ªbasically all of Atticus''s division members were away from the camp!


    It was practically impossible for them to make it back to camp in time.


    From the numbers, it meant that at most only about 50 students were left behind, and Emeric was ready to bet a fortune that those 50 members couldn''t fight.


    This right here was exactly why he had been happy he was facing a Ravenstein. They were far too retarded!


    Emeric couldn''t even begin toprehend the thought process of Atticus. Just what was his n? Was he that confident?


    This was a thousand youths they were talking about!


    Did he think he was some kind of main character with plot armor or something!?


    ''Forget it, Emeric. You''ll never understand how people with low IQ act,'' Emeric released a short sigh, shaking his head slightly. He decided to stop thinking about it.


    This confidence¡ªhe would make sure topletely crush it.


    Then, without further ado,


    "Attack,"


    Emeric''s voice resonated across the area, and then every single one of the youths started ascending the massive hill.


    Their destination was clear¡ªthe camp at the top.

 Chapter 243 A Boy

    <h4>Chapter 243 A Boy</h4>


    With their weapons drawn, each of the youths ascended the hill at a rapid pace, reaching the top in under a minute. As soon as they got to the top, they came to an abrupt stop.


    There were two things that made them pause.


    The first was the imposing form of the massive wall around the camp.


    None of the students, apart from the leader of a division, could view the division shop, so they had no idea about the items contained there.


    But seeing the imposing and quality structure of the wall, they all knew instinctively that it wasn''t something just anyone could build.


    They could basically feel the wealth oozing out of it!


    Many of them couldn''t help but immediately have second thoughts about attacking the camp. This feeling was further intensified by the second reason they all stopped.


    Right in front of them was thepletely opened gate of the camp.


    The opposition would have to be filled withplete ipetent fools if they weren''t aware that they were attacking the camp.


    So, why was the gate wide open?


    The scene was beginning to look eerie, as though it was the beginning of a horror movie.


    The students all stopped in front of the gate, no one wanting to be the first to enter.


    Seeing this, Emeric, who was at the back lines, narrowed his eyes slightly and frowned. ''Why am I stuck with a bunch of fools?'' he thought, resting his hand on his nose in annoyance while shaking his head.


    Turning his gaze, he swiftly gestured to the purple-haired youth.


    It was a wordlessmand, and the youth immediately listened. He unleashed his aura in the area.


    The purple haired youth was simply an intermediate+ rank, his aura not being anything special.


    But to most of the youths close to him, who were all weaklings and of lesser rank, they all immediately started feeling as though an enormous weight was ced on their shoulders.


    Each of the students at the back lines all turned their gaze back, and every single one of them immediately felt shivers down their spines.


    Despite what one might think, their gazes weren''t focused on the purple-haired youth who was currently pressuring them with his aura; they were all focused on Emeric''s chilling abyss ck eyes that were currently locked onto them.


    Immediately, each of them felt their initial reluctance vanish into thin air.


    They all knew, either by their free wills or against, they were going to enter this camp.


    Each of them gritted their teeth and started walking towards the front of the army of students.


    Seeing many of the youths from the back lines advancing, the rest started parting the way for them to pass.


    On getting to the front of the gates, each of them tightened their grips on their weapons as they kept walking cautiously into the gate.


    Seeing many of them entering the gate already, the rest of them also steeled their hearts, immediately following behind and entering the camp.


    Emeric and his small group continued their slow advance behind the army of youth.


    As soon as they all got 50 meters away from the gates, the massive gate of the camp suddenly creaked, and before they could evenprehend what was happening, the gate was suddenly swung shut with a deafening


    BAM!


    *GULP* No one knew where that sound came from, but it encapsted what everyone was feeling.


    Even though they were the ones doing the attacking, why did it feel as though they were the prey?


    Seeing everything that was happening, Emeric smiled. ''These cheap tricks won''t work,'' he thought.


    It was easy to figure out that Atticus had been caught off guard by his move and was trying to y with their heads with all these cheap tricks.


    ''This simply confirms that''s he''s on hisst legs,''


    "Keep moving,"


    Emeric icy voice brought them out of their frights. Shaking their heads, they all turned to their fronts and started moving towards the direction of the big ck terminal in the middle of the camp.


    After walking for a few moments, they each reach the middle of the camp and immediately saw therge structures.


    Just like the walls, they all were also radiating wealth.


    It was clear that the members of this division were living way better than them.


    They had all lived in tents! There was no ce to shower or even shit!


    Everything was done in the wild.


    Many of them were envious! If only they had chosen a better divison.


    Turing their gazes to the side, they immediately noticed arge open ground with lots of training equipments.


    They even had a training ground!?


    Just as each one of them were about to start cursing out loudly, they all suddenly felt the atmosphere grow cold as each one of them involuntarily shivered.


    It was as though their bodies suddenly gained the kind of primal instincts beast have in sensing threats.


    It was as though their bodies was telling them all to run far away.


    Each of them all swiftly turned their gazes towards the source of this feeling, their eyesnding on the figure of a boy.


    Draped in a sleek, simple ck robe adorned with intricate stripes at the torso, the boy exuded an air of understated sophistication.


    His Snow White hair provided a striking contrast, cascading with a pristine elegance that seamlesslyplemented the dark attire.


    Standing at an imposing height of 6.4 feet, hispact physique radiated an air of quiet strength.


    A katana hung casually at his waist, its unassuming appearance belying its potential, while on holsters nking his sides, two mana guns resembling shotgun rifles added a sense of formidable precision, their ck and white hues harmonizing with the boy''s robe.


    His piercing blue eyes gazed the army of youths numbering in the thousand with an intensity that seemed to regard them as nothing more than a swarm of inconsequential ants.


    Emeric smiled.


    As soon as he saw Atticus standing alone, he instantly recognized him.


    He swiftly started walking towards the fore front of the frozen youths reaching there and stopping in just under a few seconds.


    Emeric''s smile widened as he gazed at Atticus, gradually raising both of his hands up by his sides in a dramatic manner, Emeric spoke,


    "How do you like my present?''"

 Chapter 244 Disappointment

    <h4>Chapter 244 Disappointment</h4>


    "How do you like my present?"


    Emeric''s voice echoed through the camp as he addressed Atticus with a smile.


    His hands rose dramatically, fingers syed, as if presenting an invisible treasure to Atticus.


    Eager anticipation painted Emeric''s features with a wide smile, but it soon wavered after a few seconds had passed and he received no response.


    Justplete and utter silence.


    Focusing on Atticus once more, his face morphed into a frown as he saw that he wasn''t even looking at him.


    Instead, his gaze was focused on the group of youths he was currently controlling.


    ''Why is it so quiet?'' Emeric wondered.


    The area was eerily quiet. It was very odd, considering there were more than a thousand members of his division currently standing behind him.


    It was as though none of them dared to make a sound in fear of standing out.


    ''They''re scared of¡­ him?''


    Emeric was confused.


    There were many youths amongst the army of students behind him that were more powerful than him, although it was very embarrassing, it was the truth.


    But even they werepletely silent as though they were being suppressed.


    Why was he the only one not feeling anything?


    Emeric''s eyes narrowed slightly, his guard raised as his eyes focused on Atticus, instantlynding on his face.


    ''Lucky bastard,'' Emeric couldn''t help butment inwardly.


    In the history of the Psyquillian family, in every generation they had always birthed individuals that many in the human domain would consider unattractive and, in a more harsh word, ugly.


    And truly they were.


    But despite the fact that the Psyquillian family were more than a century old family, none of them had ever gotten used to this trait.


    In fact, it was because of this that they were all very conscious of their appearance.


    Almost all of them, Emeric included, wore extravagant clothes and essories that make them pop and look good.


    Trying to drown out their unattractive appearances with these extravagant things.


    Many of their women buried their faces every day in a mountain of makeup that could probablyst a normal woman for a decade.


    Although this was all far from fixing the issue, it did manage to alleviate some of their embarrassment.


    And this was why Emeric was currently dressed in an extravagant bright yellow suit, which was adorned with a plethora of essories.


    One of the many things that each Psyllium family member despised was encountering someone who seemed wless in every aspect, especially in terms of appearance.


    Observing Atticus and his impably handsome features, Emeric felt a surge of resentment building within him.


    Inparison to Atticus, Emeric was trulycking in every conceivable way.


    His countenance was as unattractive as theye, and even his height and build left much to be desired¡ª standing at 5.3 feet tall with a scrawny physique.


    ''I guess it''s a good thing he''s my opponent for the first round. I''ll make sure to ruin that stupid face,'' Emeric thought with a cold glint in his eyes.


    Emeric''s thoughts, of course, were way faster than what many youths in the area could achieve,ing to this conclusion in just 2 seconds.


    However, considering the person standing before him, it might have well been a month.


    But despite this, Atticus remained unmoved, not uttering a word.


    Emeric''s frown transformed back into a smile as he spoke, saying, "You know, I''ve always loved simple minded people."


    "You never feel the burden of questioning every single move you make, of nning 100 steps ahead; you simply only do."


    Putting one hand on his chin and tilting his head slightly, Emeric continued, "If I didn''t know better, I would say you guys were¡­ incapable of thinking." He broke into a chuckle as he delivered thest part.


    Many might be shocked at the way Emeric addressed Atticus, given that Atticus was a tier 1.


    However, the reason Emeric could do this without any restraints was precisely that their families were in different sectors.


    Unless the Ravenstein family was ready to go to war with the tier one family in sector 6, the influence they held there wasn''t nearly enough to eliminate a tier 2 family.


    And Emeric doubted they would go to war over a trivial matter like this anyways.


    But of course, he made sure to only talk bad about Atticus. Even he had no idea what could happen if he were to insult the Ravenstein family in public.


    He continued speaking, despite once again receiving no response.


    "I''m extremely curious; what exactly was your n when you sent all your members away? Were you truly that confident, or did you simply never think this far ahead?" Emeric asked.


    It was truly a baffling situation for him. Emeric wanted to know what Atticus had been thinking when he made all these decisions.


    But of course, Atticus would have to answer him first for him to understand his thought process.


    Seeing the smug look on Emeric''s face, Atticus released a small sigh. ''Looks like I was expecting too much,'' he thought.


    Before sending all his division members out of the camp, Atticus had meticulously nned for every possible scenario that might unfold during the battle.


    Predicting the strategies the opposing division could employ, even without knowledge of the opponent''s identity, was a rtively straight forward task.


    Moreover, each strategy chosen by the opposition allowed Atticus to gauge the intelligence and decisiveness of the opposing leader.


    If Emeric had simply attacked one of the terminal locations with his entire army, or even half, Atticus wouldn''t have bothered about him. That was simply the most obvious choice.


    However, what Emeric had just executed, despite ultimately ying into Atticus''s hands, required a level of intelligence and decisiveness only a very astute individual could possess. Which was a difficult trait to find in a 15 year old.


    Atticus had been instantly intrigued by the prospect of meeting such a person.


    Yet, as he scrutinized the scrawny, short, and seemingly unattractive youth, whose demeanor screamed of an inferiorityplex, standing before him, profound disappointment washed over Atticus.

 Chapter 245 Instantly

    <h4>Chapter 245 Instantly</h4>


    "You know¡­," Atticus''s voice suddenly echoed across the camp, the once quiet area bing impossibly even more silent.


    "For someone who ims to be smart, you sure are incredibly dumb. Did youe all the way from your division with a thousand youths just to show your ugly teeth?" Atticus asked.


    Emeric''s form froze.


    The Psyllium family members hated many things, but when most of these incidents urred, they always made sure to maintain a calm demeanor and think before acting.


    However, there was one thing none of them could stand.


    Regardless of gender, having their appearance insulted would immediately rouse their anger.


    With a cold expression on his face, Emeric''s eyes suddenly turned abyss ck, and without a word, the youths under his control stepped forward from behind him.


    Each of their expressions disyed intense anger, mirroring the intense amount of anger their master was feeling.


    The purple haired youth at the fore front unleashed his aura, a vibrant disy that resonated with crackling abyss ck streaks of lightning swirling around his form.


    The electrifying energy affected even his hair, causing it to stand on end as the purplish hue became infused with the pulsating power.


    The youth focused on his space storage and instantly equipped a set of sabers.


    The other Raven haired youths followed suit, releasing their own auras with slightly lesser intensity, yet still formidable to many of the youths in the area.


    And then suddenly, in a moment of eerie unity, their eyes glowed intensely as each one of their forms suddenly jolted, their heads tilting upwards in unison, only to snap back downward with synchronized precision in less than a second.


    And as though they were one, they simultaneously drew swords from their storage spaces and assumed an identical stance.


    Every single one of their movements, every subtle twitch, was perfectly synchronized to thest detail.


    Every single one of their gazes focused on Atticus, the intense hatred in their eyes not diminishing one bit.


    Emeric''s abyss ck eyes shed a shade of white, and each of them suddenly dashed at Atticus''s form simultaneously, weapons zing.


    Atticus''s gaze narrowed slightly as he observed the abyss ck eyes of Emeric. It was evident that each of the youths was under some form of control.


    He had suspected this immediately upon seeing them standing behind Emeric with expressionless faces.


    Ever since his encounter with Kael, Atticus had learned about the existence of truly powerful bloodlines in the human domain¡ª bloodlines capable of significantly enhancing the strength of their wielders.


    However, this was the first time he was encountering a bloodline with the ability to exertplete control over another individual.


    Like a streak of abyss ck lightning, the purple haired youth materialized abruptly in front of Atticus.


    Both of his sabers were enveloped in shadowy lightning, cutting through the air with the threat of cleaving Atticus in two.


    Simultaneously, the raven haired youths surrounded Atticus from various directions, their movements synchronized as theyunched coordinated thrusts from different angles.


    Just as it seemed as though Atticus''s form would be mutted, Atticus''s right and left hands gravitated towards the holsters on his right and left, swiftly uncorking them.


    With each hand firmly gripping the white and ck handles of the mana guns, Atticus channeled his mana with precision and speed that would put most individuals in the human domain to shame.


    Then, at a speed none of the youths present could even begin to fathom, both of Atticus''s hands blurred as he channeled and fired rapid bursts of mana burst from all directions.


    The bursts shot out with such rapidity that 50 shots were fired in less than a second. Each beam targeting weak points on the body of the attacking youths.


    Despite being fired so rapidly, each one of them cut through the air with maddening ferocity, making it abundantly clear that if they hit, each one would turn its target into nothing more than Swiss cheese.


    But before the shots couldnd, each of their forms suddenly became enveloped in a golden light, the mana bursts getting dispersed as they hit the golden light as though it were an unmovable wall, and then, each of them instantly disappeared from the area.


    Atticus didn''t even appear to have moved. His mana gun still holstered on both sides, his form untouched.


    Emeric''s abyss ck eyes suddenly regained their color as he felt the connection to the youth severed.


    One of the unfortunate weaknesses of the Psyquillian bloodline was that the controller had to be in close proximity to the ones he/she was controlling at all times.


    "What the¡­"


    Emeric waspletely shocked.


    Despite the fact that he had been controlling the youths, he was still able to see clearly. But even with this, he wasn''t able to understand what just happened!


    He knew well enough that Atticus was strong; he was the second rank, so that much was expected.


    His aim had been to probe Atticus and try to figure out how powerful he was, but thest thing he had expected was him ''killing'' them with such speed that he wasn''t even able to see him move!


    ''I have to retreat,'' Emeric was far too smart to make the mistake of acting surprised and hesitating here.


    He decided to have Atticus face the army first and decide what to doter.


    He was currently at the forefront of the youth, and just as he was about to retreat to the back lines,


    "Did you really think,"


    Atticus''s form instantly materialized in front of Emeric, his gun already unholstered, pointed at point nk range towards Emeric''s head.


    "I would let you stay back and watch while I fight?"


    Just as Atticus was about to channel his mana, Emeric''s next words made him stop,


    "Your mother would be disappointed in you!" Emeric suddenly blurted out, making Atticus pause.


    Mother?


    Emeric''s expression instantly morphed into a smile, seeing his n worked.


    And before anyone could react, he suddenly locked eyes with Atticus as his eyes instantly turned abyss ck.

 Chapter 246 Clash Of Wills

    <h4>Chapter 246 sh Of Wills</h4>


    While many un informed individuals in the human domain might envy the Psyquillian family bloodline, if they were aware of the plethora of steps and conditions required before urately utilizing the bloodline to control an individual, many would think otherwise.


    Everything, of course, depended on the level of mastery of the controller.


    At Emeric''s level, the first step that must be taken was to ensure that the individual the controller wanted to control had their guard lowered.


    This, of course, could mean many things, but the simplest way to describe it would be: the targeted individual must not be on high alert; they must not expect that something wasing.


    The continuation of the second step was heavily dependent on thepletion of the first.


    As long as the first step waspleted, the second should have no problems. This second step was a question/statement triggered activation.


    The main power of the Psyquillian bloodline was empathicmunication, which meant they had the power and ability to control emotions and ultimately influence the minds of certain individuals.


    To do this, the targeted individuals must be feeling emotions, which was the reason for the second step.


    The second step was simply the controller initiating a question or statement that prompted the target to reflect on a personal emotion or experience.


    This emotion could be anything; what was important was to ensure the individual felt an emotion.


    This question/statement served as the catalyst for the emotional connection.


    After these two steps were fulfilled, the controller would initiate the connection by concentrating on visualizing the emotional state they wished to induce, thereby establishing an empathic link.


    During this phase, the controller experiences a physical transformation.


    Their eyes turn abyss ck, their ears elongate backward into a pointed tip, and their facial features morph and transform into what many in the human domain would consider incredibly ugly, akin to a troll.


    This was when the main process happened¡ªthe sh of wills.


    Despite how low an individual''s will was, as long as the individual''s intelligence was high enough, that person would be able to effectively utilize their will.


    This had been exactly what Atticus had done during his first lesson with Grimestone back at the Raven camp.


    The Enigmalk family and all the tiered families in sector 6, for that matter, birthed individuals with significantly higher intelligence than a normal person.


    From birth, each of the families had always made sure to train each of these youths and ensure that they all had high enough wills.


    This was especially crucial in the Psyquillian family, which, like the Enigmalk family who focused on rune engraving, requiring high wills.


    Their bloodlines also heavily relied on having a higher and more firm will.


    It had also been established that each increase in rank of a person increased every single stat of that person, regardless of whether the person actively utilized it or not.


    For example, two different individuals experiencing the same exact things in life would have more or less the same wills.


    But if one of the individuals was of higher rank than the other, the higher ranked individual would end up with a higher will.


    However, if the lower ranked individual had high intelligence and had at the same time gone through a lot of adverse experiences in their lives, the lower ranked individual would be able to easily match the higher ranked will.


    This was, of course, dependent on how higher rank and lower rank the individuals are.


    For example, an expert ranked individual dreaming of matching a grandmaster rank in will was just a fool''s dream.


    Therefore, it wasn''t a surprise that the Enigmalk and the Psyquillian family youths mostly had higher intelligence and, most importantly, wills than their peers.


    Each of them was also able to match the wills of individuals of a higher rank.


    This was exactly how Emeric had been able to control each of the youths, even though they were clearly of a higher rank than him.


    The Psyquillian family made sure to keep a tight lid on all the steps needed for them to control individuals, even going as far as having their family members sign a mana contract.


    If word were to ever spread, they would lose the effectiveness of their bloodline.


    Atticus''s guard had beenpletely lowered, already believing to have defeated Emeric.


    Emeric had prompted an emotional reaction by uttering a statement, one that made Atticus, who had intense amounts of love for his mothers, pause and briefly, even if it was for a millisecond, think about them.


    And during this time, Emeric had immediately established a connection with Atticus, leaving only one more step left¡ªthe sh of wills.


    Emeric had always believed himself superior to others, even from a very young age.


    Despite what many thought, having a higher will doesn''t necessarily mean a person would be smart.


    Quite the contrary, in some situations, it makes people act unnaturally stupid.


    The simplest way one can exin what having a higher will does to an individual is that they be incredibly stubborn, unwilling to yield to anything or anyone that threatened their values.


    And what would happen if an individual with a superiorityplex, which was based on his will? Easy, someone like Emeric who bites off more than he can chew would be born.


    As Emeric established the connection between him and Atticus, his consciousness was instantly transported into a shared emotional space.


    Despite what one might think, his whole form wasn''t transported. In this space, there were only two ethereal-looking orbs, both suspended high in the air.


    On one side was an intense deep red-colored gigantic orb, whose diameter spanned more than 100 meters wide. On the other side was a smaller grey orb with a diameter of about 20 meters.


    This space was solely for the sh of wills.


    Vision was nonexistent; bloodlines, art, and any other forms of power were nonexistent.


    And these tworge orbs were, as expected, the wills of both Atticus and Emeric, with the grey being Emeric''s and the intense deep red being Atticus''s.

 Chapter 247 Snuffed Out

    <h4>Chapter 247 Snuffed Out</h4>


    As soon as Emeric felt his will appear in this space, he immediately felt the overwhelming size of Atticus''s will.


    ''What the hell¡­'' Emeric thought.


    He couldn''t see the size nor the color of the orb, but he instinctively knew that it was crazy big.


    ''It doesn''t matter, I wasn''t nning on facing it head on anyways,'' Emeric decided.


    This was one of the advantages of having significantly high intelligence¡ªthe ability to effectively utilize your will.


    Emeric didn''t ponder on this thought for long; he acted swiftly.


    Immediately utilizing his intelligence at full power, Emeric controlled and manipted his will.


    The orb responded immediately, morphing and contorting into the shape of a drill with a sharp and very pointed tip.


    Still utilizing his intelligence, the drill started swirling slowly at first before it suddenly started picking up, rotating at fast speeds.


    ''If I can''t fight it head-on, I just have to pierce through.''


    And then, without hesitation, Emeric unleashed his drill-shaped will towards the massive form of Atticus''s will.


    Emeric hade up with a two-part n.


    Emeric had no idea what Atticus''s rank was and the highest rank of an individual that he could match their will was Advanced- rank, if all the conditions were satisfied.


    The first and second part of the n had been to control him if it was possible or at the very least disorient him for a few seconds by damaging his will.


    But life was truly unfair because if Emeric had been able to see the intense red hue that Atticus''s will was emitting, he wouldn''t dare bring his will so close to Atticus''s.


    The color of an individual''s will defines the nature of that person. It defines the experiences said person had gone through throughout their lives; it defines who said person truly was at the deepest levels.


    There were many spectrums of colors of different individuals in the human domain, each one representing the nature of each individual.


    And there was no one in the human domain who didn''t know what an intense red color signified. This will color was very rare despite the number of people in the human domain.


    Those that possessed a vivid, deep red Will, would always, no matter what,sh out when they were provoked. And their will was no different.


    Just as Emeric''s will entered a 20-meter radius away from Atticus''s will, an almost instinctual awareness seemed to stir within it.


    In response to this perceived intrusion, it red up in immediate provocation.


    The crimson orb didn''t hesitate; it surged forth, radiating an intense, blinding light.


    In an instant, a relentless torrent of energy was unleashed, crashing against Emeric''s will like an unyielding storm.


    The force was overwhelming, extinguishing Emeric''s will projection with the abruptness of a candle me snuffed out at its peak.


    As Emeric''s will got snuffed out, a jarring psychological bacsh reverberated through his physical form.


    A searing, agonizing pain surged through him like a relentless tide, causing blood to flow uncontrobly from his eyes, nose, and mouth under the overwhelming pressure.


    His once abyss-ck eyes regained their normal color, and his pupils seemed to recoil in response to the intense bacsh.


    Quivering uncontrobly, Emeric crumpled to the earth in an instant. His form convulsed and trembled relentlessly, a continuous stream of blood pouring from his orifices with no discernible signs of abating.


    The whole ordeal hadsted for just 2 seconds. The only thing the army of youths in the area saw was Emeric blurting out that odd statement and then suddenly falling to the ground the next instance, trembling uncontrobly.


    What just happened?


    They all thought about that same question. Did it just end like that? After all the confidence and bravado, all it took was a gun pointed at him at point-nk range?


    No, it can''t be.


    Many of the youths still found it hard to believe, their gazes focused on Emeric''s trembling form on the floor as though expecting him to stop and get up.


    None of them really understood what had happened, and none of them even cared. They all never liked Emeric in the first ce.


    But what was a fact was that they were all following his lead.


    But now that he was shaking like an electrocuted dog on the floor, what were they supposed to do now?


    Each one of their gazes turned towards the cause of it all, Atticus, who seemed to be in deep thought.


    Immediately, Emeric''s eyes had turned ck, even though it was just for a second, Atticus had felt his head go cloudy and something encroaching his mind before his will had suddenly reacted, and everything went back to normal.


    Atticus would have to be a fool to not understand what just happened.


    And although he had ultimately remained unharmed and instead Emeric received the damage, Atticus was far from feeling happy.


    There was only one thing he was feeling in himself¡ªdisappointment.


    Atticus waspletely disappointed in himself.


    Even with all his powers, all his intelligence, he had almost fallen prey to Emeric.


    What if his will hadn''t been high enough to defend against Emeric? Wouldn''t he have fallen under Emeric''s control? Wouldn''t that have been aplete game over?


    He had gotten so drunk in his strength, assuming he was stronger and would be able to easily handle any youth in the academy, and because of this, he had let his guard down.


    ''Stupid. Absolutely stupid,'' Atticus admonished himself.


    So what if he had a higher rank than them? Wasn''t the beast he fought in the caves higher ranked than him? And yet he was still able to easily defeat it.


    Even though he was higher ranked than every student in the academy, even though he was smarter, even though he had a higher will than them, it didn''t mean he couldn''t lose; it didn''t mean he was the absolute strongest.


    Just as he had defeated the master rank beast, another random youth could as well easily defeat him.


    Nothing was set in stone.


    ''Expect the unexpected, Atticus; you know this.''


    Atticus took in a deep breath, getting his thoughts in order.


    Opening his eyes, his gaze immediatelynded on the army of youths who were all looking at him.


    Atticus''s gaze turned cold.

 Chapter 248 Paused

    <h4>Chapter 248 Paused</h4>


    Turning his gaze towards the army of youths who were all looking at him, Atticus''s gaze turned cold.


    Atticus had already epted that he had acted stupidly and let his guard down against Emeric.


    There was nothing he could do to take back what he had already done; he just had to make sure it never happened again.


    Initially, Atticus had been excited about the thought of testing out his mana guns in real battle, but now he wanted nothing more than to get done with the youths in front of him, all of them disappearing.


    As Atticus''s gazended on the army of youths, many of them flinched.


    The reason none of them had dared to make any sound since they arrived at the camp was that immediately they arrived, Atticus had focused his aura on every one of them, making them unable to even move an inch.


    He had done this because he had wanted to see the kind of person Emeric was, much to his disappointment.


    But as soon as Emeric had tried to take control of Atticus, the aura that had been holding them was lifted, freeing them and making them able to think clearly and move now.


    Those eyes, looking at the eyes Atticus was using to gaze at each one of them, although none of them had met Atticus before, they all instinctively knew that he was looking at all of them as prey; he clearly wanted to fight.


    But despite the fact that they all numbered in the thousand and clearly had the numerical advantage, the scene of Atticus easily taking care of the strongest amongst them, the Raven ck haired and the purple haired youths.


    The fact that he had somehow held them, one thousand youths, in ce with just his aura was enough to discourage many.


    Many of them didn''t want to fight!


    But as in everyrge gathering of humans, there would always be people whose brains weren''t perfectly functioning properly.


    "What the hell are you all scared for! We''re numbered in the fucking thousand and he''s just one person!"


    In the middle of the army of youths, one youth suddenly shouted on the top of his lungs, his voice resounding across the whole army.


    And as though it were a continuous ripple, many of the youths started voicing out their agreement,


    "Yes! We have the advantage!" One of the youths said.


    "Let''s take the camp for ourselves!" Another followed.


    "Look! They have a canteen, let''s beat him and get food!" One spindly-looking youth screamed.


    Many of the youths started shouting, the army of youths getting pumped and gaining morale at each scream.


    Zara, Hen, and the rest of the nonbatants stood at the entrance of the control room at a safe distance away from the scene.


    Many of the nonbatants were looking at Atticus worriedly, wondering if he would be able to handle this amount of youths.


    Just as Hen was about to step forward, Zara swiftly grabbed his wrist, "What are you doing?" She asked with a raised eyebrow.


    "Don''t stop me Zara, I''m going to help!" Hen swiftly turned his gaze towards her and looked at her with a serious look.


    If not for the seriousness of the situation, Zara would have burst intoughter right here and then.


    They had been friends for a long time now, and truly Hen had done a lot of stupid things, but of all of them, this particr one had won an award for being the most idiotic thing he had ever wanted to do.


    "Help? How the hell do you want to do that? Did you hit your head some where and forget how weak you are?" Zara asked.


    Hen''s face instantly flushed red in embarrassment, ''Shit!'' and he swiftly withdrew his hand from Zara''s grip and walked to the side and rested on the wall while folding his arms on his chest.


    Zara shook her head with a smile, her gaze turning back towards the already escting scene.


    And then,


    "Attack!" One of the youths thundered.


    "Attack!"


    "Attack!"


    With a lot of youths echoing his deration, and with a loud roar, the more than a thousand youth all started charging towards the form of Atticus, who remained unmoved, the ground trembling in response to their roars and march.


    "Sigh," with a small sigh, Atticus took a step forward.


    Initially, he had wanted to take his time testing out the potential of the mana guns with this army of youths.


    Step


    But after what just happened, Atticus wasn''t in the mood.


    Step


    He decided to finish it all instantly.


    Atticus''s pace started increasing, his once slow steps turning into a brisk walk.


    And in the next second, Atticus broke into a sprint, his legs a blur as his form sliced through the air like a meteor, leaving a visible wake of disced currents as he surged toward the oing army with breathtaking velocity.


    Atticus materialized in the midst of the approaching youths, his speed rendering the air it self visible as it parted in his wake.


    The sudden appearance of his figure marked the beginning of a sequence so rapid that time seemed to hesitate.


    With an almost imperceptible click, Atticus''s arms shot up, unlocking the holsters with a precision that mirrored the swiftness of his movements.


    His arms shot back down, forming a cross over his body as his right and left hands gripped the left and right mana gun respectively inside the holsters.


    With a lightning fast draw, Atticus drew both mana guns simultaneously from their respective holsters, holding them both in the air.


    The mana guns erupted in a dazzling disy of azure radiance as Atticus channeled his mana in to them.


    In a breath, he instantly created pipelines in his body in less than a millisecond, each one leading to his hands and legs.


    The world held its breath as Atticus consecutively released three rapid bursts from his core, increasing his speed to impossible levels.


    And as though it were a decree, the world paused.

 Chapter 249 Three Seconds

    <h4>Chapter 249 Three Seconds</h4>


    The world paused.


    The sounds of the thousands of youths all roaring on the top of their lungs abruptly quieted down.


    The whole world went silent.


    And then, Atticus''s eyes shed as his speed was increased to a level the academy cameras in the control room found it impossible to catch.


    Atticus''s form tore through the army of youths like aet streaking across the night sky.


    The very atmosphere struggled to keep pace, parting in tumultuous waves as his unparalleled speed defied the natural order.


    In a blink, his form materialized at the rear lines of the youthful onught, leaving behind a trail of disced air in his wake.


    It took approximately 3 seconds for the atmosphere to register Atticus''s actions.


    In the first second, a blue streak with the unmistakable figure of a human carved a zig zag pattern through the army of youths tracing down to his current position, leaving an ethereal trace of his journey.


    In the second second, thousands ofrge orb shaped mana bullets suddenly materialized in the air, orbs of mana poised to strike the chins, knees, and shoulder sockets of every single one of the thousands of youths.


    In thest second. This was when the atmosphere finally registered all the actions.


    Sound returned, and the world regained its motion.


    The result was absolutely andpletely brutal. Each one of the orbs of mana bullets found its mark unerringly, hitting each of the youths unfailingly in their chins, knees, and shoulder sockets in a devastating impact, as though a barrage of supersonic bowling balls had struck each point with unrelenting force.


    Their chins immediately shattered, their knees crumpled, and shoulder sockets disintegrated.


    Each of the thousands of youths, initially charging towards Atticus with fervor, found themselves in a sudden and brutal descent, their bodies colliding with the unforgiving earth.


    The impact reverberated through the air, a symphony of bone chilling thuds and disoriented rolls that echoed across the battlefield.


    The abrupt stillness was shattered by a chorus of piercing screams, rising in intensity and deafening in their despair.


    Crimson hues spread across the ground as pools of blood spilled out from each of their bloodied forms, seeping into the soil.


    More than one thousand youths, all 15 years old, all first years of the academy, were incapacitated in just one second by a single boy, Atticus Ravenstein.


    Atticus turned his cold gaze towards the bloodied youths sprawled across the earth. The two weapons of brutality were tightly gripped in each hand, each emitting smoke out of their muzzles in response to the intense way they were just used.


    Blood streamed out of all the youths across the earth. Their low rank, coupled with their low vitality, wasn''t enough to keep up with this level of damage.


    It was clear that Atticus had reduced the intensity of the mana bullets. Unlike the first time when he had used a higher intensity when he battled the youths Emeric was controlling and they had each been teleported immediately before the shots could evennd, this time each of them experienced the full brunt of the mana bullets.


    Atticus swirled both guns around with his fingers, their forms spinning rapidly as he put them into their holsters coolly.


    Each of the youths kept screaming, the area getting drowned in their misery.


    They all struggled to remain conscious, and just when it seemed that many would die of blood loss, a golden glow suddenly enveloped each and every one of the injured youths, Emeric, who hadn''t stopped streaming blood from his orifices, included.


    And then, with an intense glow, each and every one of them disappeared from the camp.


    The area suddenly regained its silence.


    Each of the nonbatants who had just witnessed this spectacle felt their forms tremble as they gazed at the pools of blood of the youths they had left behind when they were transported away.


    Hen couldn''t help but clench his fist hard. ''This is power. The power to change everything,'' he thought.


    While Zara stared at Atticus''s form with a normal expression. Her father had always told her one thing: adapt.


    And what better way to do that than by forming a connection with this monster here? No one loved a life of poverty, a life of being powerless, and Zara was no different.


    If Atticus here was her ticket out of that life, even if it was as a servant, she would hold onto it tightly.


    The rest of the nonbatants were insteadpletely stunned, not being able to utter a word.


    Atticus suddenly took a step forward, and instantly mes erupted from beneath his feet, spreading out across the wide space the bloodied youths had been sprawled on.


    The mes engulfed the pools of blood that had formed on the earth, instantly disintegrating it.


    And then, Atticus simply started walking towards the control room, each of the nonbatants immediately parting ways for him to enter.


    After a few seconds of pondering, they each entered the control room, the door sliding to a close behind them.


    ...


    Aurora''s zing form tore through the air as she propelled herself in the air with a cold look on her face.


    Immediately, Atticus had given her the go-ahead to move; she had instantly acted, much to her disagreement.


    ''That bitch! I should have known that this was what he had been nning!'' Aurora thought with a frustrated look on her face.


    Throughout this battle, Aurora had just been sitting on the sidelines, not having faced even a single battle since it began.


    ''I hope there''s at least some left.''


    The n had been very simple. Atticus had made multiple ns before he sent them all out of the camp.


    n Dprised the opposing division attacking the camp, and when that happened, Aurora''s duty was to return the favor.


    Her form zed through the forest, and after a few seconds, she got out of the foliage of trees and was instantly met with an imposing hill.

 Chapter 250 Seething

    <h4>Chapter 250 Seething</h4>


    After a few seconds of zing through the forest, Aurora reached the end, getting out of the foliage of trees.


    She was instantly met with an imposing hill that stretched high up.


    Aurora''s figure gracefully touched down on the floor, bending her knees and assuming a stance reminiscent of a coiled spring, poised for imminent release.


    Beneath her feet, mes congregated, intensifying with every passing second, causing the earth to shudder in response.


    And then, with a colossal explosion that shook the very foundations of thend, Aurora ascended into the sky, her zing form carving through the hillside.


    In an instant, she reached the hill''s summit in under two seconds, leaving behind a trail of ming brilliance.


    In the air, she instantly spotted the forms of the worn out looking tents sprawled across the earth.


    Reversing her legs and hands, Aurora unleashed a sudden burst that propelled her earthward with incredible speed.


    Shended amidst the tents with a thunderous impact, apanied by a devastating


    BOOM!


    An intense, smoldering wave of fire rippled outwards, swiftly engulfing the surroundings.


    In a 50 meter radius, the tents and remnants of fallen beasts were incinerated in the wake of this fiery onught, leaving behind a scorched aftermath.


    Aurora turned her gaze around the camp, searching for any signs of students being present in the area.


    And seeing that no one was present, Aurora''s form zed, "Shit! No one!?"


    The raging mes engulfing her body suddenly surged as if in response to her anger.


    She stomped her right leg on the ground, instantly sending another wave of scorching fire in every direction, this time going past the 50 meter mark and stopping at the 70 meter mark, incinerating every tent and carcass in that area.


    If the youths of this division could see what Aurora was doing to their tents, they would all cry tears of blood.


    These tents were all bought from the academy shop with their already dangerously low points.


    They had all reluctantly bought these tents because they all needed it. Unlike Atticus''s division, their division had been far too poor to even dream of buying a barracks.


    They all had to sleep in the open, and the cheapest option in the academy shop was the tents. It only had space for sleeping and nothing else inside.


    There were no toilets or bathrooms for them to relieve and clean themselves. Each of them had to do their business out in the open, hence the asional feces on the floor.


    This same situation was what many of the lower end divisions were facing, with some in even worse situations than this.


    The academy was a cruel ce, and it had no intention of babying anyone. Every youth would have to learn how to survive here, whether they liked it or not.


    Not only would they all have to lose 10% of their points for ''dying,'' but they would use their points to pay for their treatment.


    Atticus had left them all bloodied and incapacitated, and the academy never gave free things. They would each have to pay for their treatment or incur debts depending on the severity of their injuries.


    And now, each one of them would have to buy new tents. With many of them already bankrupt, how the hell were they supposed to afford them?


    Many of them would justy down and cry if they saw how Aurora was destroying everything in a fit of rage.


    "I should have known this was all his n! I shouldn''t have left the camp!" Aurora seethed.


    She took in a deep breath, and exhaled in the next second releasing steam from her nose. "Calm down, Aurora. You''re too quick to get triggered."


    She took in more calming breaths, the intense raging mes surrounding her calming down, their forms reducing until they eventually got extinguished.


    "Let''s find that leader and get out of here," Aurora decided, and she immediately started running towards the normal looking building not far away from the ck terminal.


    Just as she got a few meters away from the building, the door of the control room suddenly slid open, and one Raven haired youth burst out of the building.


    This same youth had been the second youth who had been standing behind Emeric in the control room.


    He was the original leader of the division. But unlike before where his eyes had beenpletely emotionless and his movements robotic, it was clear that he had already regained back his senses after Emeric had received that bacsh when he had the sh of wills with Atticus.


    The Raven haired youth''s eyes instantlynded on Aurora''s approaching figure.


    "You! Who are you!? Where are my divis-" His words were abruptly cut short by a brutal searing fire enveloped fistnding on his face.


    A golden glow swiftly enveloped him before his whole head could be sted off. His form disappeared instantly.


    Aurora wasted no time, the cold expression on her face not changing one bit. She swiftly entered the control room, her gaze sweeping through the control room in search of any other division members.


    But to her disappointment, she saw no other person in the control room.


    She immediately walked out of the control room, her gaze turning towards the imposing terminal in the middle of the camp.


    She started running towards the terminal, reaching there in a few seconds. As soon as she got close to it, a hatch suddenly opened up in the terminal, disying the word ''scan.''


    Aurora swiftly followed the directive, scanning her device, and immediately the hatch closed.


    Aurora quickly backed up a few meters, as though foreseeing what was about to happen. And it proved to be the right decision as the terminal suddenly let out a blinding green light that shot up to the skies, piercing the clouds.


    From each of the terminal locations, the Ravenstein youths and the other division members turned their gazes towards the southern direction, each of them instantly spotting the blinding green lights.


    And then, an AI voice suddenly resounded through out the whole forest.


    [The battle is over. And the winner of this battle is the northern division lead by, Atticus Ravenstein.]

 Chapter 251 Laughter

    <h4>Chapter 251 Laughter</h4>


    As soon as the AI voice resounded, almost instantaneously, each of the terminals the youths were guarding stopped emitting their bright lights, their forms dimming.


    Then, the whole camp descended into a brief silence, only to be broken in the next second by each of the youths cheering loudly.


    "WOAH!!!!!"


    Many of the youths instantly started jumping up and hugging themselves in celebrations.


    Unlike the Ravenstein youths who remained unfazed, having expected their win, each of the youths was exhrated and happy that they won!


    And the fact that all of them had participated in the battle had left them feeling proud and happy at how far they hade.


    Some of the youths were away from the terminal inside the forest. After Atticus had defeated the whole army, he hadmanded each of the groups to enter the forest and get rid of thest batch of youths.


    The battle hadn''tsted, with thebined efforts of the armored, dealers, and rangers; they were able to dispatch them in a matter of minutes.


    And now, the battle was over, and they had won it.


    ¡­


    Back in the academy''s first year control room, Harrison and each of the instructors felt their blood pound when they witnessed what Atticus had just shown.


    The number of spectacles he had disyed was too much to count.


    Many of the instructors had no idea how the Psyquillian bloodline was activated or the steps needed to initiate a connection.


    Although they all had general knowledge about the bloodline, they knew nothing about how it worked.


    This just goes to show how much importance the Psyquillian family put on keeping a tight lid about the steps required to utilize their bloodline.


    And one of the things that each of them knew, what they had all never seen before and were quite shocked to see, was the backsh that Emeric had experienced.


    Every time a Psyquillian member should start their transformation, it had always more or less ended up with the other person getting controlled or, at the very least, incapacitated.


    None of them had understood how Atticus had done it.


    The overwhelming power he had just disyed. He moved so fast their cameras weren''t able to capture his movement.


    And the fact that they had all known him for his overwhelming power with the elements with many of them present who still haven''te to terms with the fact that he could control multiple elements.


    And yet, he hadn''t used even a single element during this battle.


    Plus the fact that, unlike the thousands of mindless beasts he had killed, he had done the same to a thousand youths, all in one second, effortlessly.


    Their blood was pumping!


    Unlike what one might think, many of the instructors that were employed in the academy, although calling them selfless was a stretch, they all had the best interest of the human domain as a whole in their minds.


    Only individuals like them would agree to sign a mana contract as strict as what the academy made them sign.


    They were excited, excited to finally have an Apex amongst them!


    The feats Atticus had been showing since his arrival at the academy had already long since surpassed what anyone in the human domain had ever shown at that age.


    During their time, even incredible geniuses like Magnus and Avalon fell short.


    An Apex was the term used to refer to the youth among the millions with the most potential to be the strongest and represent the whole race.


    All across Eldoralth, each race, in every generation had always birthed an Apex, but over the years, the geniuses the human domain had been able to produce were not able to hold the title, Apex.


    It wasn''t only about being the strongest and having the most potential in your race; said genius also had to be able to hold his/ her own against the Apexes of the other races, and this was exactly where the geniuses of the human domain had always fallen short.


    The geniuses from the other races had always overwhelmed those from the human domain; not even Magnus and Avalon had been able to change this fact.


    But gazing at this white haired boy with piercing blue eyes who had this much strength at just 15 years old, they might have just found their Apex!


    Harrison''s lips curled up into a huge grin, this time not bothering to hide his excitement.


    He suddenly burst intoughter, an action that astonished every single person in the control room.


    The all so serious Harrison was¡­ughing?


    In all the years they had all been in the academy, in all the years they had spent together in the academy, this was the first time they had ever seen himugh.


    Many of them were all so used to his serious demeanor that they had even assumed he was incapable ofughing.


    But amongst those individuals who were shocked, no one in the control room was as shocked as Isabe.


    With her mouth wide open, Isabe gazed at Harrison''sughing form in absolute shock, ''what the hell¡­''


    In the 34 years of her life, this was the first time she had ever seen her fatherughing. Many might find that hard to believe, but this was the truth.


    She might have remembered him smiling a few times while she was growing up, butughing? Never.


    Harrison remained unfazed by the stunned expressions on every one''s faces in the control room, hisughter persisting without any indication of stopping.


    After a startling pause for most observers, Harrison eventually ceased, his finger delicately tracing the contours of his left eye as he wiped away a single tear.


    A few lingering chuckles escaped him before he abruptly turned, and he started walking toward the exit.


    Each step echoed with the resonance of his fadingughter.


    In a surreal silence, every one in the control room watched as the door smoothly slid open, and Harrison walked out of the room.

 Chapter 252 Cheap

    <h4>Chapter 252 Cheap</h4>


    After a few minutes of intense cheering and celebration, each of the youths eventually stopped as soon as a count down clock appeared on the surface of their artifacts.


    None of them had to think much and were able to instantly figure out that it was the time each of them had left before they were transported back to the camp.


    The appearance of the count down clock was followed by each of the youths receiving multiple notifications about their rewards for winning the battle.


    They all had huge grins on their faces as they made their way back to camp, each still led by their respective Ravenstein youth.


    The instant the AI voice had announced the end of the battle, the entire control room building Atticus and the nonbatants were in lit up and suddenly started turning ethereal, even the table in the middle of the room.


    After a few seconds, the building simply faded out of existence as though it wasn''t really there in the first ce.


    Atticus and the other nonbatants allnded on the floor as the floor of the building disappeared from beneath their feet.


    Zara and the other nonbatants turned to Atticus as though asking for what to do next, but seeing as he was busy gazing at the air as if looking at something, each of them turned silent; it was obvious he was busy going through his artifact.


    Despite the fact that they all hadn''t actively participated in the battle, since they were amongst the winning division, they all got rewarded too.


    They each clicked on their artifacts, excited about their rewards.


    Atticus focused on the plethora of notifications disyed in front of him. Apart from receiving the division reward for winning the battle, Atticus had also received a lot of points for defeating more than one thousand students.


    It turned out that the 10% each of the youths would lose when they ''die'' would be given to whoever ''killed'' them.


    And although each of them had close to nothing, when pooled together, it was still quite a lot.


    Atticus also noticed that apart from the mission rewards, each of the members of the winning division also received rewards from the academy itself.


    ***


    Dear Atticus Ravenstein,


    Greetings! The Academy extends its heartfeltmendation for your exemry leadership and outstanding performance during the recent division war. As the distinguished leader of your division, your aplishments during the battle have not gone unnoticed.


    Your notable achievements include:


    Organizational Excellence: You disyed exceptional organizational skills, ensuring the preparedness of your division members.


    Strategic Ingenuity: Your creation of a highly effective and well thought out strategy greatly contributed to the sess of your division on the battlefield.


    Tactical Mastery: Your live and effective orders yed a pivotal role in shaping the oue of the battle, significantly influencing its scale.


    Singr Heroism: The Academy acknowledges with great esteem that you, single handedly, defeated an overwhelming 99% of the opposing division''s army.


    In recognition of your outstanding leadership and battlefield prowess, the Academy is pleased to bestow upon you the following rewards:


    Academy Points: 30,000 points for your invaluable contributions.


    Reward Privilege: You are granted the privilege of selecting any item from our collection, valued at equal to or less than 20,000 academy points.


    We celebrate your achievements and eagerly anticipate witnessing your continued excellence in all your future endeavors.


    ***


    ''How cheap¡­''


    Gazing around him, Atticus saw how each of the nonbatants were all smiling and showing happy faces while looking at their fronts.


    ''Looks like each of the division members was rewarded,'' Atticus surmised.


    Atticus left choosing the item and division building forter when they get sent to the expanse. He already had an idea of what to choose anyways.


    After a few minutes the other division members started streaming into the camp.


    Among the first to arrive was Nate, who wore a brooding expression,pletely sad about how the battle had yed out.


    Of everyone in the division, it was only Nate that didn''t engage in any battle.


    Seeing as more than a thousand youths attacked the camp, Atticus saw no need to send both Aurora and Nate to the opposition camp.


    Plus, he still chose to be careful, having Nate stand by in case there were any more surprises even though he doubted that.


    "Cheer up, big guy. We would still be fighting another battle next month; I''ll make sure you fight then," Atticus reassured, trying to lift up his spirits.


    But Nate absentmindedly nodded still showing a sad expression on his face.


    Atticus sighed, "Alright, I''ll spar with youter," he added.


    Hearing his words, Nate''s eyes immediately lit up. Swiftly turning his gaze towards him, "Really?!" He asked.


    Atticus reluctantly nodded in response.


    "Yes! Finally!" Nate eximed, his bulky figure jumping up in exhration, making some of the nonbatants turn their heads wondering what made him so happy.


    Nate and even the other Ravenstein youths had been trying to get Atticus to spar with them for a while now.


    Although Nate, who was closer to Atticus had always been able to voice his intentions, the rest of them unfortunately didn''t have that luxury.


    But it wasn''t that Atticus didn''t want to spar with them; he just saw it as a waste of time.


    He would rather go through an intensive training session than spar with people weaker than him. It wasn''t pride, he just felt that he wouldn''t be gaining anything from it.


    After a few minutes of waiting, each of the different groups of the division started arriving one by one.


    The armored youths had long since taken off their helmets, and each of the youths was all smiling after receiving thousands of points as rewards from the academy.


    As each of them arrived at the camp, they all saw argepletely charred area. This was the same area Atticus had defeated the army of youths in.


    It became charred because of the fire he had used to disintegrate the pools of blood the youths left behind.

 Chapter 253 School

    <h4>Chapter 253 School</h4>


    Many of them stared at the area in confusion, not understanding why the area was charred. Although they all won the battle, the normal division members still had no idea how they had done it.


    Atticus had only informed the Ravenstein youths when he asked them to get rid of the rest of the opposition members in the forest.


    The rest of the groups started arriving with the Ravenstein youths all gathering around Atticus.


    "Looks like you received quite the guest," Lucas remarked with a smile as he approached the group.


    With a nonchnt demeanor, Atticus replied, "Yeah, it was nothing."


    The Ravenstein youths exchanged knowing nces, smiles ying on their lips as they subtly shook their heads.


    "Must be just another day in the life of our fearless leader."


    Lucas chuckled and added, his words making the restugh in response.


    Atticus suddenly observed something bright at the corner of his eyes, and he didn''t even have to turn to know who it was.


    ''Here we go again,'' Atticus thought with a small sigh.


    Auroranded on the ground after a few seconds, and unlike what Atticus had thought, she didn''t make a fuss about anything. She only joined the group silently.


    ''Hmm, she must have found a way to vent beforeing here,'' Atticus thought.


    Sometimes he honestly wondered as though the universe knew exactly what it was doing when it gave Aurora the fire element; they go so well together!


    Atticus turned his gaze away from her to see the Ravenstein youths and the other division members all looking at him.


    They weren''t looking at him in fear or anything; every single one of them was gazing at him with reverence.


    Although many of them had already epted Atticus as their leader, for some of them, it was because they had no choice.


    None of them really knew anything about his capabilities; he might be very strong and be a bad leader at the same time.


    But there was no better way to show how good a leader he was than during a real battle.


    And from what the white haired boy had just shown them, they all had one look on their faces, eptance.


    He was their leader.


    Atticus met all of their gazes with a neutral expression.


    He wasn''t really feeling special about what he had done; with all his powers and capabilities, it was only natural that he would be able to do this much.


    And most importantly, he did everything for himself and not them.


    But seeing as they were all looking at him, it was obvious they all wanted him to say something.


    With a sigh, Atticus cleared his throat, and seeing that Atticus was about to speak, many of them were ted! It was his speeches that gave many of them motivation toe this far!


    What was he going to say this time around?


    Everyone focused their gazes on him eagerly and anticipated what he would say.


    But many of them wouldn''t have expected what happened next to happen.


    Clearing his throat, Atticus turned his gaze towards the youths and addressed,


    "Good job," he simply said.


    Everyone kept staring at him, assuming he had more things to say, but they all received the shock of their lives as Atticus turned his gaze away from them, facing the direction of the terminal.


    That''s¡­ all?


    Many still couldn''t believe that Atticus was done. It was far too short! Here they were expecting something that would pump their blood and boost their morale, but he had only said ''Good job''?


    It took a few seconds for them to get over it, and after that, something dawned on each of them.


    In the one month they had been training their butts off, the hellish runs each morning, the weapons training for the whole day, even when they had sessfully stood their grounds against the horde of beasts when he had brought them back to camp, this was the first time he was ever acknowledging them.


    Many might have been angry it didn''te sooner, but for them, it felt good, far too good. To think they received praise from the monster himself, they were happy!


    After that, the area was filled with tters and chatters as many of the youths talked about trivial matters to pass the time.


    All of them waiting for the countdown timer to end.


    But they didn''t have to wait that long, as the countdown hit zero, just like thest time, the terminal suddenly emitted a blinding light that shot upwards epassing the whole camp, and without missing a beat, the whole camp disappeared from the top of the hill.


    ...


    Experiencing the same surreal feeling, Atticus opened his eyes after a few seconds and was met with the same massive terminal in front of him.


    The camp didn''t change at all. Therge charred area was still there, and all the buildings were still the same.


    But considering the surreal feeling that came with teleportation, Atticus was sure that they were back at the expanse.


    Turning his gaze behind, Atticus saw that the rest of his division members were also here, and just as he was about to dismiss everyone, the usual AI face suddenly materialized on the ck terminal immediately speaking,


    ***


    [Dear Students,


    Congrattions on sessfullypleting your first division battle. It is with great pleasure that we recognize your division as fully fledged. Therefore it is imperative for your leader to choose a name for your division before themencement of the next division battle.


    Kindly direct your attention to your respective artifacts, where detailed instructions for your next objectives have been meticulously provided.


    The academy wishes you good luck.


    ***


    Immediately, the AI voice finished speaking and disappeared; each of the youths received notifications on their artifacts.


    Atticus and the others swiftly clicked on their artifacts to check.


    After a few seconds of going through their new objectives, many of them expressed disbelief, not expecting this to happen.


    It seemed that they were all going to school.

 Chapter 254 Individual Objectives

    <h4>Chapter 254 Individual Objectives</h4>


    OVERVIEW


    Congrattions, Atticus Ravenstein, on the sessful conclusion of your first division battle! As we go in to the new month, individual objectives will be a focal point of your academic journey. A new tab has been added below, outlining the specific tasks each student must undertake.


    DIVISION OBJECTIVES


    Current Objectives:


    -Create an organized group and ensure the cohesion and well being of all division members.


    Reward: 10,000 Division Points uponpletion.


    Completed Objectives:


    -Protect your territory from external threats for one month.


    Reward: 10,000 Division Points uponpletion. (COMPLETED)


    Note: More objectives would be issued to the Division in the foreseeable future. Stay tuned.


    INDIVIDUAL OBJECTIVES


    Wee! This tab is simply for highlighting the objectives each student is required to achieve. These objectives are different for every student and are tailor made to suit each student.


    DAILY OBJECTIVES:


    -Run at least 10 Kilometers with the mana block feature activated.


    -Engage in intensive training, focusing on each of your powers for at least 5 hours a day.


    Reward: 200 Academy Points uponpletion.


    NB: Completion of both tasks is mandatory to qualify for the reward.


    WEEKLY OBJECTIVES:


    -y 100 intermediate- rank beasts / 50 intermediate rank beasts / 30 intermediate+ beasts.


    -Attend your assigned sses at least 5 times a week. (Click to learn more)


    Reward: 1000 Academy Points uponpletion.


    NB: The second objective is obligatory, and failure toply will result in severe penalties. The same conditions as the daily objectives apply.


    MONTHLY OBJECTIVES:


    -Sessfullyplete the daily and weekly objectives without missing a day.


    Reward: 5000 Academy Points uponpletion.


    We wish you continued sess on your academic journey, and may you rise to meet the challenges ahead.


    **


    Gazing at the tab disyed in front of him, Atticus''s gaze first stopped on the division objective that was still active. ''Why is it still active?'' He pondered.


    From the very first day they were sent in to this expanse, he had already organized his division. If even by now the academy still hadn''t recognized them as a full fledged division, Atticus was a little lost on what more he could do.


    ''Wait, we were asked to choose a name. That''s probably it,'' Atticus concluded after thinking about it for a bit. He remembered the AI voice asking them to choose a name for their division within a month.


    It was only natural that a well established group had a name.


    Shifting his gaze away from the division objectives, Atticus skimmed through all the objectives, his eyes suddenly stopping on the second weekly objective.


    ''sses? As in school?'' Atticus was bbergasted.


    If he had to be honest, he had a lot of mixed feelings about this new mandate.


    With everything that had happened since he got to this academy, ironically, thest thing Atticus expected them to do was attend a school. Despite the fact that this was supposed to be a school.


    The academy felt more like a war front than an actual school.


    ''Are they going to finally start acting like an academy?'' Atticus thought with a slight chuckle.


    **


    Wee, Atticus Ravenstein!


    After the first month, it bes mandatory for each student to partake in courses held at the academy''s main campus. These courses are meticulously crafted to suit the unique needs of each student.


    Your assigned courses and schedule are as follows:


    LDSP- 001 (Leadership and Strategic nning):


    Every Monday - Wednesday at 11 AM to 4 PM


    LCBT- 001 (Leaders Combat Training):


    Every Thursday from 12 PM to 5 PM


    LEMT- 01 (Leaders Elemental Training):


    Every Friday from 12 PM to 5 PM


    NB: While you have the option to select additional courses, attendance to these is not obligatory. However, any additional courses you choose to undertake will incur a significant expenditure of Academy points.


    We encourage your academic exploration and wish you sess in your chosen courses.


    ***


    ''Damn,'' As Atticus gazed at his schedule for the sses, he couldn''t help but open his mouth wide, especially seeing the first course; it sounded so boring!


    And what was worse, he had to do it from Monday to Wednesday!? For 5 hours!?


    Atticus touched the bridge of his nose, already foreseeing the headache that woulde with sitting down in ss and doing nothing but listening to lectures for hours!


    That''s 5 hours of valuable training time!


    After ranting inwardly for a bit, Atticus turned his gaze towards the daily objective session after navigating back. ''It seems like the academy has started encouraging students to train and get stronger,''


    Atticus had initially found it odd that they were all thrown into this expanse without any form of adult supervision.


    Humans were sloths by nature. And if the academy''s goal was to turn the youths in to warriors, this method was surely going to back fireter on.


    If there was no one forcing them to do anything, many, especially if the crowd were a bunch of 15 year olds, would, without a doubt, bezy.


    If no adults and instructors were present, who would push them to do better? It wasn''t every one peer pressure affected.


    Not everyone would try to get stronger simply because some of the other youths were stronger than them.


    But his division members had been incredibly lucky to have him, as Atticus was that person for them. But what about the other divisions?


    ''Many leaders might not even care about the other youths seeing how utterly weak they were.''


    Atticus was sure that a lot of the tiered youths would only care about strengthening them selves and their other family members of simr strength,pletely neglecting the other division members.


    But these new individual objectives offer an incentive, a way to make the youths want to train while at the same time gaining points that would improve their powers even more if they were to use it effectively.


    "No! Not school!!" Atticus''s pondering was suddenly broken by Nate, who was screaming with both hands on his face inplete disbelief at what he just read.

 Chapter 255 Pat

    <h4>Chapter 255 Pat</h4>


    Before Nate could continue his protest, Lucas''s hand collided with the back of his head in a swift, reprimanding motion. "Stop whining. A bit of education wouldn''t hurt, especially for a block head like you,," Lucas admonished with a smirk ying on his lips.


    "B-but I don''t want to go to school!"


    Seeing the way Nate was acting, many of the Ravenstein youths and even the normal division members all struggled to stifle theirughter as they exchanged amused nces.


    Even the most stoic among them couldn''t help but crack a smile at Nate''s disy.


    If each of them had to be honest, excluding their childhood where they learned how to read and acquired general knowledge necessary for leading a normal life¡ª such as maths and the geography of Eldoralth, and, for many youths, the names and features of all the tiered families.


    Many tiered families also learned subjects like etiquette, but all of this was done at home. Apart from these, none of them had ever attended a school before.


    The intelligence of children on Eldoralth couldn''t bepared to those on Earth. A few years of learning were all they needed to learn and even masterplex things that would take theter longer to learn.


    The thought of having to sit down doing nothing was enough to dissatisfy many, but even they had to admit that Nate''s reaction to this was too much. The boy must really hate learning.


    "What sses are you attending?" Aurora suddenly asked as she approached Atticus.


    Turning his gaze from the unfolding scene, Atticus faced Aurora, who looked at him curiously. "LDSP- 001, LCBT- 001, and LEMT- 01. What about you?" Atticus responded and inquired.


    "Oh," Aurora''s expression shifted momentarily to sadness before returning to normal. It was clear she was trying to conceal her disappointment at attending separate sses from Atticus.


    And of course, there was no way Atticus would miss this obvious sign, ''That''s right, ''leaders.'' The ss is for leaders so she can''te,'' Atticus realized.


    Seeing Aurora''s downcast expression, Atticus smiled. Suddenly, he raised his hands and started patting her head, speaking in a reassuring tone.


    "Cheer up, Aurora. It''s only for a few hours. It''ll pass quickly, and after that, we''ll be back at the expanse," Atticus reassured.


    "Hm," Aurora muttered, her mood subtly lifting. ''It''s just for a few hours anyway,'' she thought.


    But as if something clicked in her head, Aurora''s eyes widened, and she quickly shoved Atticus''s hand away, taking two steps back. "What the hell are you doing!" she screamed.


    "Pffft," Atticus burst intoughter, making Aurora turn crimson in embarrassment.


    "But you were enjoying the head pat!" Atticus said, trying to stifle hisughter.


    He knew Aurora was going to react this way to him patting her head. The only reason she hadn''t done so sooner was that she hadn''t realized it yet.


    "W-who was enjoying it!? Hmph!" Aurora immediately retorted, turning her head to the side with her arms folded across her chest.


    Atticus burst into another fit ofughter, thoroughly enjoying teasing her.


    After a few seconds of uncontrolledughter, Lucas and Nate, having finished their own drama, approached both of them. "So what name are you going to choose?" Lucas asked, breaking the tension with a smile.


    ''Ah, that''s right, a name,'' Atticus almost forgot that they were asked to choose a name for their division. Just as he was about to respond,


    "I say let''s go with ''the White Kings!''" Nate suddenly eximed, the cringiness of the name making all of them wince in response.


    Lucas immediatelynded another smack on Nate''s head, "Your naming sense is terrible!"


    Nate rubbed the back of his head as he muttered, "But it sounded good."


    Atticus chuckled a bit before responding, "We''ll choose the nameter; we have a month anyway. Let''s go get some rest."


    Deciding to lead by example, Atticus started walking away towards the barracks, and they all nodded in response, following behind him.


    Observing their leader and the other Ravenstein youths heading to the barracks, the rest of the division members saw it as a sign for dismissal. Without hesitation, they all disbanded, each nning to get their well deserved rest.


    ¡­


    Atticus came out of the bathroom fully drenched in water. Wiping off the water on the body with a towel, Atticus put on somefortable clothes and sat down cross legged on his bed.


    Atticus released a deep exhale. He had learned a valuable lesson when he had battled Emeric during the division war, and he had every intention of flowing through it. He had to stop letting his guard down.


    ''This one month has to be the most un productive period I''ve spent in a while.''


    Every since Atticus started his training at the age of 7, this month that he had just spent in the academy was the most unproductive he had ever been.


    Aside from the fact that he had been trying to increase his will and be a grade 2 runesmith, Atticus had hardly undergone any intense work out sessions.


    Although he had always made sure to do a brief training every day, it didn''t feel the same as when he was training back at the estate.


    To him, apart from bing a grade 2 runesmith, the whole month felt like a waste.


    Many might deem him mad or even say he was being too harsh on himself, but Atticus didn''t see it like that.


    He had a very clear goal: Revenge.


    Even before he found out that there was magic in Eldoralth, Atticus had every intention of taking his revenge on whoever sent him to this world.


    But when he found out that he could actually train and get stronger, that only affirmed his will to have his revenge.


    Atticus wasn''t a fool. He was very sure that this system, bloodline, and even talent were probably given to him by whoever sent him here.


    He had no idea who it was but like hell would he let that stop him!

 Chapter 256 Rich

    <h4>Chapter 256 Rich</h4>


    Atticus took a deep breath to stabilize his breathing. He cleared his head of all distractions and pondered on what to do next.


    ''An advanced training facility would be the best way to solve this issue, but the division points needed are way too high. If only I could use academy points instead of division points.''


    The academy points Atticus had gathered were truly staggering, especiallypared to his division points. Even with the winnings from the division battle added, it still fell short of the academy points he had gathered.


    Unfortunately, of the buildings Atticus could buy with his academy points, an advanced training facility wasn''t amongst them, a fact that annoyed him to his core.


    ''Let''s see how much I''ve progressed first.''


    "Status," Atticus muttered, and a holographic interface materialized in front of him.


    ===========


    Character Profile:


    ------------------------


    Name: Atticus Ravenstein


    Age: 10 >> 15


    Gender: Male


    Race: Human


    Attributes:


    ------------------------


    Strength: 250 >> 251


    Agility: 280 >> 281


    Endurance: 292


    Vitality: 286


    Intelligence: 45


    Perception: 36


    Charm: 30


    Will: 30 >> 33


    Level: Advanced- >> Expert


    Talent: Mythical


    Bloodline: Primordial Elemental Bloodline


    - Level 2 >> 3


    - Fire: 10.3 >> 11.1 %


    - Air: 10.1 >> 11 %


    - Water: 9.4 >> 10.4 %


    - Earth: 10.2 >> 10.9%


    - Level 1


    - Light: 49.3?>> 50.1%


    -Darkness: 40.1% >> 40.9%


    - Lightning: 15.6%?>> 15.7%


    -Ice: 13.7 >> 14.0 %


    Locked Bloodlines -


    - Space: 5.4% >> 5.7% (Progress toward unlocking)


    Abilities:


    ------------------------


    Innate Skills:


    * Conceal [Potential: Mythical]


    - The ability to conceal your level from anyone regardless of rank. You may choose what level you want to be shown.


    - Current mastery: Mythical


    Life Weapon Skills:


    * Transcendent sh: Godspeed Grace


    * Endless Strike


    Normal Skills:


    * Arcane Barrier [Potential: Transcendent]


    - Current Mastery: Expert


    * Elemental Mimicry [Potential: Transcendent]


    -Current mastery: Advanced+


    *Ethereal Clock [Potential: Empowered]


    -Current mastery: Advanced


    =============


    Gazing at his stats, Atticus was right on the mark when he said that the month had truly been an inactive one.


    His stats hadn''t progressed much during this one month, with only a few increases. His only major improvement was with his will.


    Despite it only increasing by 3 points, Atticus knew how much of a monumental leap those 3 points were.


    ''I can''t keep wasting my time like this,'' Atticus had every intention of changing this problem thising month.


    He didn''t have enough for an advanced training facility for now, but that should change after the next division wars.


    But he would have to look for a temporary recement for now; he didn''t want to waste another one month.


    Atticus''s gaze shifted towards his bloodline section. They had each hardly progressed, just like the rest of his other stats.


    Although he had used his elements extensively during this one month, the best way to increase one''s proficiency in the elements was to immerse oneself in the environment that said elements thrived in.


    Atticus had remained in his room for a whole 3 weeks; it was no surprise that it hardly budged.


    But just as he was browsing through, his eye suddenlynded on his space element.


    ''What the hell¡­''


    The space element was the only element Atticus hadn''t been able to unlock.


    He had initially been very excited about the thought of having the space element the moment he saw it, but with the hellish training with Magnus and training every single one of his elements and arts, Atticus had been a little overwhelmed.


    He hadn''t really paid much attention to it before, but now before his eyes, his space element had finally increased.


    Atticus was sure that this had happened recently. He had checked his system interface back when they were taking the test, so he was very sure that this change had just urred.


    ''It should work,'' Atticus thought.


    What was the one thing he needed to unlock his bloodline elements? That''s right, exposure!


    But unfortunately, the space element was different from the other elements he had gotten so far. They were all very easy to get exposed to.


    And looking at his increased numbers, a great idea suddenly sprung up in Atticus''s head.


    It wasn''t hard to figure out that it was because of all the teleportation he''d been doing that increased his exposure numbers.


    So given this, the n Atticus hade up with was so simple he felt stupid he hadn''t thought of it before: runes.


    But not those engraved by himself; he would purchase already engraved runes directly from the academy store.


    Atticus would buy a lot of teleportation runes, spam and keep using them until his exposure numbers reached the required amount needed to unlock the space element! It was truly straightforward.


    Atticus would rather buy than engrave by himself. For one; it would be faster and more efficient and well, he''s rich.


    ''Finally found a way to make use of the academy points,'' Atticus thought.


    He had been searching for what to buy in the first ce, and seeing as this would allow him to unlock his space element, Atticus decided to go through with this.


    He swiftly clicked on his device, navigating to the runes section. Atticus instantly spotted what he was looking for.


    **


    Teleportation Rune (Grade 1)


    Upon channeling mana, this rune instantaneously teleports any individual within a 30 meter radius away from their original position.


    Price: 10,000 Academy Points.


    **


    Despite how rich he was, Atticus couldn''t help but open his mouth wide as he saw the price of the teleportation rune.


    ''10,000 academy points for a grade one rune? These prices are exorbitant,''


    It was far too much!


    But after thinking about it for a while, it was understandable.


    ''Runes like this are basically cheats in events like division battles. Only a person of significant strength would be able to gather that many points, and such people are in the minority,''


    The academy was clearly trying to dissuade too many students from relying on runes by making their prices sky-high.


    If they made it cheap and allowed a lot of people to buy it, it would tip the scales of the battles somewhat as many wouldn''t rely on their strengths again.


    Atticus navigated out of the runes section to see how much he had, and he couldn''t help but smile when he saw the numbers,


    Academy points: 2,345,400 AP.

 Chapter 257 Considerate

    <h4>Chapter 257 Considerate</h4>


    The Academy points Atticus had gathered was a whole lot, especially considering each one of the other students were struggling to gather even 10,000 Academy points.


    If any one of his division members ever got word about how many academy points he had, they would all freeze in shock.


    After purchasing a multitude of teleportation runes, Atticus''s thoughts shifted back to his training issue.


    Without the advance training room, his training would always becking.


    He needed the simtion to create perfect conditions to train his elements, and also the regr sparing with a higher level opponent, even though it was against a robot, was a very valuable training experience.


    Atticus hadpletely missed battling with the robots.


    ''I have to find an alternative for the time being,'' Atticus pondered, ''What about that?''


    Atticus''s thoughts shifted to the master- rank beast he had fought in the dark cave a few weeks back.


    ''Since there''s no chance of me dying, it should be a good training partner,''


    The operators and Isabe included would receive the shock of their lives if they could hear the thoughts of this boy.


    A 15 year old was thinking of using a master- beast as a sparing partner? They would curse about the unfairness of it all.


    ''The mana density in the cave is very high. The darkness would also help in advancing my darkness element. It''s a perfect training spot,'' Atticus decided.


    After pondering every thing for a bit, Atticus decided to take a short nap.


    And after a few hours, Atticus, with an audible yawn and a long stretch, swung his legs to the side of the bed, his right hand covering his open mouth as he stood up.


    Heading to the bathroom, Atticus washed his face and after putting on something casual, he left the room.


    Stepping outside the barracks, Atticus was met with different clusters of students in the area. Many were simply joking around andughing, with some even ying games.


    Since they had their first division battle today, Atticus and the others had all decided to skip training for today, which was why many of them were outside ying and having fun.


    Even though they had all been acting like they were fighting a war all this time, at the end of the day, they were still all 15 year olds kids.


    Seeing Atticus step out of the building, many in close proximity to the barracks swiftly stopped what they were doing, stood up, and bowed in respect, with the others mirroring this action.


    Atticus simply nodded in acknowledgment to each of them as he made his way through the camp. He was already used to the way they treated him.


    He wouldn''t say he was enjoying it; he wasn''t actually feeling anything regarding it.


    After a few seconds, Atticus strolled into the training grounds, instantly spotting Nate, Aurora, and some other Ravenstein youths who were all engaged in training.


    As Atticus approached the group, Nate, who was in a spar with Elijah, the Ravenstein youth with flowing white locks and a warrior''s braid, stopped as he saw Atticus heading towards them.


    The rest also stopped what they were doing, following Nate''s gaze.


    "Yes! Is it time?" Nate happily eximed as Atticus approached.


    "Oh look, the sleeping beauty is finally here," Aurora remarked while staring at Atticus with an amused expression.


    Atticus simply shook his head with a smile, ignoring Aurora''sment. He acknowledged each of the Ravenstein youths with a nod and turned towards Nate, "Are you ready?" He asked.


    Nate wasted no time, "Of course!" he answered swiftly, quickly bringing out his broadsword from his storage space.


    He walked to one side and stood while facing Atticus.


    Atticus also wasted no time and went to the other end, standing facing Nate.


    The Ravenstein youths all exchanged surprised nces at each other as they each observed what was happening.


    Atticus was actually going to spar with one of them?


    They were all shocked, quite so, and at the same time excited. Would they all finally get to spar with Atticus?


    Atticus noticed the excited look on each of their faces, and he couldn''t help but shake his head inwardly. Why were they so happy?


    He wasn''t trying to brag or anything, but if they all sparred with him, they would only end up getting brutally beaten. Why were they so eager to do that?


    He just couldn''t understand.


    "Pffft," Atticus turned to see Aurora trying hard to stifle herughter. Unlike the rest of them, Aurora had grown up with Atticus.


    And during the course of their growth, she had sparred with him on multiple asions.


    Each time, she was the one who begged and practically forced him to, but in all of the times they sparred, she had never, for even once,nded a hit on him.


    Aurora was sure that if they weren''t so close to each other, she would have ended up brutally beaten each time.


    She turned her gaze towards the scene, not intending on missing a single thing.


    Seeing that Nate was ready and already in a stance, "I will allow you to attack for one minute before I retaliate. Use the one minute well," Atticus dered.


    Many might find Atticus''s words boastful, but each of them in the area knew he was being extremely considerate.


    Hearing him, Nate too took a deep breath, his expression turning serious and he becamepletely focused.


    He nodded his head in acknowledgment, immediately turning his focus to his earth element.


    The earth beneath him swirled as it wrapped around him, forming a protective armor, with some converging on his torso and shoulders.


    ''I should keep it light; I wouldn''t want to end up like William,'' Nate thought as a bead of sweat formed on his forehead.


    There was no way he could ever forget how William turned out even after he covered his whole body in earth.


    It did nothing to stop this monster in front of him.

 Chapter 258 Judo Flip

    <h4>Chapter 258 Judo Flip</h4>


    There was no way Nate could forget how William turned out even after he covered his whole body in earth. It did nothing to stop this monster in front of him.


    ''I better go all out from the beginning,'' meeting Atticus''s eyes, Nate felt pressure the likes of which he had never felt before.


    Nate had trained with many instructors during the course of the years. His family couldn''t be said to be very high ranking in the Ravenstein family, but they still held significant influence.


    But even then, none of his instructors, each of them master ranks for that matter, made him feel what his age mate in front of him was making him feel.


    There was nothing like holding back his strength in front of Atticus. The one minute he was given to attack didn''t mean the fight would truly start after one minute, it simply meant it would end.


    The youths in the training ground noticed that a fight was about to ur and upon seeing that it was their leader who wanted to spar with someone, many of them rushed over to watch the battle.


    The area became crowded in an instant as they formed arge circle around the duo.


    Atticus had hardly ever visited the training grounds during the month, this was the first time they would see him spar with one of the Ravenstein youths.


    Their excitement increased as they saw it was Nate, who many in the camp had tagged as the third strongest in the camp.


    Every eyes focused on duo, waiting for the battle to begin.


    As Nate''s eyes locked on to Atticus, his gaze lit a ze in steely resolve.


    And then, without warning, his bulk form rocketed towards Atticus with astonishing speed, materializing in front of him within a second.


    His broadsword, sped firmly with both hands, emanated a palpable yellow aura as he unleashed a powerful horizontal attack directly at Atticus.


    Every spectator could feel the raw power in Nate''s assault ¡ª it was clear that he held nothing back!


    But who was he fighting?


    With almost imperceptible grace, Atticus seamlessly glided backward, effortlessly evading the massive broadsword by a mere two meters.


    The colossal weapon''s swing reverberated through the surroundings, creating shockwaves that echoed the force behind Nate''s strike.


    Undeterred by the miss, Nate''s eyes shed with determination. The very earth beneath Atticus responded to hismand, as multiple earthen spikes erupted with ferocity, hurtling toward Atticus from behind.


    Without the need to turn around. It was as if he had eyes at the back of his head. His figure left afterimages in the air as he moved at shocking speeds.


    To onlookers, it appeared as though he hadn''t moved an inch. The brutal impaling that should have urred never transpired, as the earthen spikes effortlessly phased through the space where his torso should have been.


    Seizing the moment, Nate''s bulky figure materialized in front of Atticus once again. His broadsword, raised skyward, descended with a powerful vertical sh, aiming to cleave through Atticus''s form.


    Yet, with ease, Atticus deftly sidestepped to the left, narrowly avoiding the sweeping strike.


    The broadsword struck the earth with a thunderous impact, sending shockwaves rippling through the surroundings, shaking the very ground beneath them.


    ''Now!'' as though expecting this to happen, Nate, with his sword still embedded in the ground, shot his shoulders forward, the earthen shoulder pad erupted with menacing spikes.


    The earth beneath him simultaneously responded with a swift swirl, propelling his bulky figure straight at Atticus as if in a forceful tackle.


    But instead of the collision he was expecting, Nate was met with the cold unfeeling air as Atticus had vanished from his original position, reappearing directly behind him as though he had always been there.


    After moving forward for a few meters, Nate finally halted his momentum. He swiftly turned behind him to see Atticus looking at him with the same neutral gaze he had since the beginning of the fight.


    ''Damn, I can''t even hit him once?'' Nate thought, frustration clouding his mind.


    He honestly hadn''t been expecting to achieve much during this fight, but at the very least, he assumed Atticus would have to block one of his strikes!


    But throughout the fight, he had only dodged, and it was very obvious that he could do this all day if he wanted!


    Nate cleared his head of any unnecessary thoughts, lifting his broadsword he hadn''t let go of, Nate entered another stance.


    And without hesitation, he charged at Atticus once more, unleashing a barrage of varied attacks that sent shockwaves and dust rippling through the scene.


    Nate didn''t even bother using any of his attacking arts. They were each focused on increasing his attacking power, which was pretty useless considering the fact that he couldn''t eveny a single hand on Atticus.


    Atticus easily evaded every single one of Nate''s attacks with minimal movement.


    And after a while, seeing Nate''s massive broadsword descending towards his form, Atticus''s eyes shed, and with lightning fast maniption, the earth swirled from beneath him, coalescing between his two fingers as he raised it to meet the impending strike.


    The broadswordnded with a thunderous impact, the intense force creating snake like cracks on the earth beneath Atticus.


    Shockwaves and dust swept through the area, covering the oue.


    As the dust settled, Nate''s eyes widened as he saw his strike had been blocked, by a frigging finger!


    Before Nate could formte his next move, Atticus calmly spoke, "That''s one minute."


    The echo of Atticus''s words had barely faded when Nate''s massive frame found itself abruptly suspended in the air.


    Atticus, with seemingly effortless precision, executed a judo flip.


    In the blink of an eye, Nate''s bulk figure crashed onto the hard unforgiving earth. The impact was swift and brutal, immediately robbing him of precious breath, forcibly expelling the air from his lungs.


    The crowd of youths went silent for a brief second before they all erupted in cheers. The battle wasn''t asrge scale and big as they were used to seeing Atticus fight, but it was still a breath of fresh air.

 Chapter 259 Elijah

    Chapter 259 Elijah


    They each all got reminded once again that the undisputed number one in the camp was Atticus.


    Nate took a few seconds to catch his breath on the floor. He had been absolutely on the mark when he said that the one minute would mark the end of the battle.


    ''He''s really strong. Just how did hell did he get so powerful?'' Nate pondered while breathing heavily.


    After a few seconds, Nate opened his eyes to see a hand stretched in front of him. His gaze instantlynded on Atticus who stood over him with a smile.


    Nate shed a smile in response, grabbing his hand and letting himself get pulled up.


    "Good fight," Atticusplimented.


    Nate couldn''t help but smile wryly in response. What was good about that fight?!


    Nate was far from feeling bad about the fight; he had already epted his loss.


    But seeing Atticus, who lookedpletely wless with not a single drop of sweat or even a single stain on his clothes, say ''good fight'' sounded so absurd to him.


    Nate shook his head and responded, "Thanks for the spar."


    Atticus simply nodded in response, and just as he was about to start walking away, another Ravenstein youth suddenly approached the duo.


    "Young master, pardon my rudeness, but I hope you''d honor me by epting my wish to spar with you?" Elijah, the Ravenstein youth with flowing white locks and a warrior''s braid, spoke with a small bow.


    Atticus was extremely tempted to wince in response, but he withheld it. What the hell was that super cringe way of speaking?


    Despite the fact that the other Ravenstein youths hardly ever spoke in his presence, after he left the scene, he could still hear them speaking from afar. Atticus couldn''t say he remembered Elijah ever speaking aplete sentence ever.


    He was as quiet as a rock and always emitted some kind of noble aura. The warrior''s braid fitted him well.


    Atticus thought for a second before responding, "Alright," he said.


    Elijah bowed even more as he spoke, "Thank you," instantly getting up and walking towards one side of the encirclement.


    Nate walked out of the encirclement, and Atticus moved towards the other end, facing Elijah.


    ''Hmm, he uses the lightning element and a staff, right?'' Atticus recalled Elijah''s element and weapon of choice.


    The number of lightning users in the Ravenstein family wasn''t as rare as one would think. The element itself wasn''t rare; there were a lot of lightning users in the Ravenstein family.


    Because the current paragon of the Ravenstein family, Magnus, had the lightning element, didn''t make it overpowered.


    Although it was true that the element was a boon for destruction, how overpowered an element was dependedpletely on its user.


    Elijah retrieved his staff from his storage ring, swiftly assuming a focused stance as he bent forward slightly, holding the staff vertically between two fingers behind him. Back in the Raven camp, apart from Nate, Eric, Aria, and Lucas, Elijah had always been next in line as the strongest. He stood at a height of 5ft9, and although not as bulky as Nate, he still put on a few.


    Without warning, tendrils of lightning materialized around Elijah, cracking with increasing intensity.


    A hushed anticipation settled among those watching as he muttered under his breath,


    "Elemental Mimicry."


    Almost simultaneously, Elijah''s eyes seemed to ze as his perception of time reached a newfound rity due to increased speed.


    Like a bolt of lightning, Elijah''s form streaked through the air, materializing in front of Atticus in an instant.


    His staff, still held vertically behind him, became enveloped in crackling lightning as he focused his energy. With remarkable speed, he swung the staff from below towards Atticus.


    Atticus reacted as though anticipating the move. He deftly shifted his weight to one leg, turning his body sideways to let the upward swing meet only empty air.


    Undeterred, Elijah, utilizing the momentum of the upward swing, momentarily released his grip on the staff, taking a step forward.


    His shoulders shot forward, connecting with the staff mid air, transforming the initial upward motion into a swift downward swing aimed directly at Atticus''s head.


    Yet, as before, Atticus gracefully evaded the swing before it could find its mark. Elijah remained unshaken in the face of these misses, persistentlyunching lightning fast attacks and thrusts, each easily sidestepped and evaded by Atticus.


    They were both at a pace that rendered them a blur to many of the onlookers, with many of the youths not even understanding what was going on.


    Just as Elijah lunged towards Atticus with a thrust, he suddenly felt danger the likes of which he hadn''t felt for a while.


    A fist suddenly covered his whole vision, its danger making it appear as though it was a colossal fist.


    Bracing himself for a brutal blow, Elijah closed his eyes, only to feel the fist stop just inches from his face.


    The force of the punch sent shockwaves through the air, causing Elijah''s hair to whip about.


    The intense force contained in that fist left him momentarily disoriented even though the fist stopped before it couldnd.


    Elijah opened his eyes, the back of his robespletely drenched, covered in sweat as he gulped. ''That was close,'' he thought, his heart rapidly beating.


    "Your one minute is over," Atticus''s voice abruptly brought him out of his thoughts.


    Elijah awkwardly cleared his throat and stood up straight. He returned his staff to his space ring and bowed, "Thank you for the honor, young master," he said.


    WOAHH!!


    The silence in the area was abruptly shattered by the resounding cheers of the crowd once again.


    Many of them were excited to witness fights of this level! What added to their excitement was the fact that, despite the intense fighting, their leader showed no signs of breaking a sweat.


    After the battle with Elijah, Atticus also sparred with the other Ravenstein youths.


    Each spar ended promptly as soon as one minute psed. And after a few hours, they all retired to their room to get some rest. The next day, school!

 Chapter 260 Campus

    Chapter 260 Campus


    Atticus and the rest of the division youths once again stood, each of them facing the massive ck terminal.


    But unlike before, where they had been waiting for their first division battle with all of them armored up, today was Monday, and it was time for each of them to attend their assigned sses.


    They were all wearing their regr clothing, with many of them wearing brooding expressions on their faces.


    None of them liked the thought of having to go to school and sit down in ss, listening to lectures for hours.


    But amongst the many who were sad, no one in the area looked as down as Nate.


    If anyone should see his bulky form and his expression currently, it would be a major irony.


    He was currently wearing a profoundly sad expression, so sad that should there be just a single drop of tears on his face, it would melt the heart of many.


    One would think that someone had just died if they saw his current expression, but each one of the Ravenstein youths all around him knew better; he was only feeling this way because he really didn''t want to go to school.


    "Oh, would you stop acting like a child, Nate!" Lucas turned and said to Nate with a frustrated expression on his face.


    Ever since they found out about the fact that they would each have to attend mandatory sses, Nate had been down cast the whole time.


    The boy truly hated school.


    Nate didn''t even respond to Lucas; his face still downcast, he turned his gaze to the side.


    Atticus shook his head with a chuckle. "Are you ready?" he turned to Aurora, who was by his side, and asked.


    "Yeah, I am," she nodded her head in response. ''It''s just a few hours,'' she thought, trying to cheer herself up.


    Ever since they got closer in the Raven camp, this was the first time Aurora would ever do something without Atticus.


    Of course, personal things and other normal and trivial things excluded, every single time they went out of the estate, it was always with him.


    She was just so used to his presence it felt so odd attending sses without him.


    Seeing Aurora was feeling better than before, Atticus nodded to took his gaze away. The rest of the students all waited, with many of them making small talks with each other.


    The time passed quickly, and as soon as the time struck 10:30 AM, each one of their artifacts suddenly lit up, and everyone received a notification.


    Atticus clicked on his artifact, disying the notification.


    Good day, Atticus Ravenstein. Your ss LDSP- 001 scheduled for 11:00 AM is starting in 30 minutes. Please report to your camp terminal to get transported to your designated location.


    As each of them read the notification, the ground around the ck spire, made with the same material as the terminal, suddenly lit up in a bright golden glow.


    They exchanged puzzled nces, uncertain about what to do.


    Suddenly, Atticus sprang into action. Moving at a swift speed, he grabbed Nate by the cor.


    Before Nate could react, Atticus effortlessly lifted him from the floor and threw him onto the golden light, leaving his scream echoing behind, "Not schooooooll!"


    "Pfft," and the rest of the Ravenstein youth burst intoughter at the sight of Atticus tossing Nate. They had anticipated that they would have to force him to enter the teleport and were d to see that Atticus had done it already.


    Atticus turned towards Aurora and shed a smile, "See youter."


    "See youter," Aurora responded with a small smile.


    He then faced the rest of the group, nodding at them with a smile. Following the sparring session from the previous day, the other Ravenstein youths had grown morefortable with Atticus.


    "See youter, young master," they all greeted back.


    Without hesitation, Atticus stepped into the bright golden light.


    By now, Atticus had grownpletely ustomed to the surreal sensation that came with teleportation. He weed it even, especially after finding out that it helped him with increasing his numbers to unlock his space element.


    After the few usual seconds, Atticus opened his eyes to find himself inside a¡­ room.


    ''Hmm?'' Atticus swept his gaze around.


    The room wasn''t thatrge, only about 24 feet by 24 feet. But the room waspletely pristine white, exactly like the advanced training room back at the Ravenstein estate.


    Atticus''s gazended on the door just directly in front of him and instantly walked towards it, the door sliding open as he approached.


    As Atticus stepped out of the room, he was met with a breathtaking scene.


    Elevated within a towering structure, he found himself surrounded by transparent walls, offering an unobstructed view of the sprawling surroundings.


    The colossal building he upied was intricately linked to others, forming a circr pattern around an expansive garden.


    The garden below was a vibrant tapestry of life. Various students walked around, engaging in animated conversations,ughter resonating through the air. Couples strolled hand in hand, adding a touch of warmth to the lively atmosphere.


    It was truly like a campus.


    If anyone unknowledgeable saw this scene, they would allpletely believe that this was a normal school. But, of course, Atticus knew better than that.


    ''Never allow what you see fool you.''


    After a few seconds of admiring the view, Atticus turned his gaze away from it, instantly clicking his device and navigating to the oracle section.


    He had no idea where he was and how to even get to his ss.


    Seeing the prompte up, Atticus quickly inquired, "Where am I, and how do I get to ss?"


    It instantly responded,


    [You''re currently at the academy main campus inside the first year leader''s building. Your current ssroom is on the second floor in a room with a door tag, 001. To gain aprehensive understanding of the academy''s geography, I would suggest you walk to the end of the hall, where a full map is disyed.]


    Listening to the AI, Atticus started walking forward towards the end of the hall, intending to see the map of the academy.


    The hall was quite long, and as he was walking, Atticus couldn''t help but notice many of the same doors he hade out of.


    The interior walls of the building weren''t made of ss; only the exterior wall was made of see through ss.


    But the hall waspletely empty, with no other students or even adults in sight.


    Undeterred, Atticus kept on walking, and after moving for a few seconds, he finally got to the end of the hall.


    Instead of the dead end he was expecting, he was met with the hall continuing to his left.


    But that wasn''t his focus; his focus was on the massive,rge, detailed holographic map that was disyed on the wall.


    Itpletely disyed the map of the academy or rather sector one in its entirety.


    Atticus''s eyes quickly scanned the map, swiftly understanding theyout of the academy in just a few seconds.


    The academy in its entirety was truly massive.


    There were a total of five major areas in the academy, each forming a circle around the other.


    The outer mostyer of the circle, the area one would enter immediately upon entering the academy, was the forest. ''Damn, they have an even worse naming sense than me.''


    It was as though his katana could hear his thoughts; it immediately vibrated in intensity, clearly showing its dissatisfaction with the bad name.


    Although it wasn''t directed at him, Atticus could also feel that the katana was subtly directing it towards him too, clearly for the useless name he gave it.


    ''I really shoulde up with a better name,'' Atticus thought with a wry hint of humor, and the katana vibrated with intensity as though supporting this decision.


    ''I''ll do itter,'' Atticus decided and focused his attention on the map, causing the katana vibration to weaken in sadness.


    Atticus shook his head with a smile and continued looking at the map. The forest, which was the outermostyer, was extremely massive.


    It was the area with thergestndmass and was the same ce they had each done the entrance test when they entered the academy.


    After the forest was the ''first year region.'' It also had a massive area, and exactly like its name, this was where the first years were situated.


    The nextyer was the ''second year region.'' Just like the first, it was where the second years were situated. The second year region had a smallernd than the first year, but it was still incredibly massive.


    Theyer after that was the third-year region, where the third years were located. And then thest and finalyer was the academy''s main campus.


    This campus was basically a city on its own and housed all the important facilities of the academy. This had been where the coliseum was located.


    Atticus was currently in the leader''s region and the first-year leader''s building.


    ''I see, so there''s basically a separate location focused on training only the leaders of each division. I wonder where the rest were transported to.'' Just as Atticus was about to check his device, suddenly it rang out and notified,


    [You have 10 minutes left for your scheduled ss, LDSP- 001, to begin.]


    ''I better get there early,'' Atticus took his gaze away from the map and started making his way towards the elevator at the end of the hall.


    aa7b5e4a913f698f2f85f05ec8699ff287d581d1fb0678555d462be31d6cebaa295693854e92ef314f8afbba2877cbde32da15fca0909674fdc8b57e5e0fb443

 Chapter 261 Perv

    261 Perv


    ''I better get there early,'' Atticus took his gaze away from the map and started making his way towards the elevator at the end of the hall.


    ...


    Inside a very massive ssroom, whose size alone could beparable to anyrge auditorium, a multitude of students were seated.


    Each of these students had distinct features, setting them apart from one another. They were arranged in a semi circr format, with each back seat higher than thest, all facing arge semi circr tform.


    Despite the hall''s considerable size, the number of students present was still below 100.


    They were seated at a distance from each other, though close enough to engage in conversation. Those at the lowest level were closer to each other, as the seats were more sparse.


    Therge semi circr tform held a single square shaped table with an obsidian surface, akin to the one in the division control during Atticus''s first division battle.


    Behind this table stood a massive 10 meter tall screen. It was clear that, regardless of where the students were seated, they would be able to see what was disyed on the screen.


    This room was the ssroom where the LDSP- 001 ss would be held, and the students present were the top 100 leaders of all the first year divisions.


    A palpable tension already filled the room as many of the students stared at themselves as long time enemies. They had all undergone their first division war and seeing that the people in this room were the top 100 division leaders, many of them hade to realize that it was a room filled with current and future enemies.


    And this was especially heightened by the fact that everyone in the room had fought with each other in theirst battle.


    Many, especially the losers, all wore hateful expressions on their faces while staring at the opponents they had faced.


    The top 100 divisions would battle each other. In the uing division war, the opponents they would each face were inside this room.


    However, this tension was mainly between those of lower ranks. Despite the random seating arrangement, an unspoken agreement had formed among the students in the room.


    In the lowest seats closest to the tform, only seven students were seated. These seven students all had a certain demeanor that set them apart from the rest of the youths: the tier ones.


    The tension in the hall seemed to dissipate before reaching where they were seated. Everyone knew they weren''t to be messed with, and none had any intention of provoking a tier one.


    They all hoped for one thing ¨C never to face them during their division battle. If they did, they could only hope for the best.


    The tier ones also had an unspoken agreement among themselves, seated ording to their respective ranks.


    With Zoey in the first seat, Kael skipping the one after her and sitting in the third seat, the rest of the tier ones took their positions based on their ranks.


    Despite knowing that they might face each other at any time, they all wore calm expressions on their faces.


    They were tier ones. Outside, they each represented each one of their families.


    And it had already been ingrained in their bones from childhood: never lose yourposure in public.


    At the end of these seats was a certain red haired girl who kept staring at the empty seat between Zoey and Kael with narrowed eyes.


    ''Why the hell is he alwaysingte?'' she wondered.


    ¡­


    With a scan, Atticus took the elevator to the second floor. It was just the same as the floor he had just left, with the exterior walls made of ss. But unlike the doors on the upper floor, each door on this floor was tagged.


    After a few seconds of searching, Atticus finally found the door with the tag 001.


    There was an interface by the side of the door prompting him to scan his artifact. Atticus did just that, and a picture of his face was disyed on it with a green checkmark confirming his identity.


    Then, without making a sound, the door slid open.


    ''Hm?'' Atticus could already feel the palpable tension emanating from the room.


    But even with that, Atticus remained undaunted as he walked into the room, the door sliding closed soundlessly behind him.


    What happened next was what many would have expected when a new person entered a room filled with people.


    The instant Atticus entered the room, all eyes turned to him. It was an action that might have made many pause, but Atticus''s steps didn''t once stop.


    He walked with his back straight, his eyes forward, a slight smile ying on his lips as his demeanor exuded unflinching confidence.


    The entrance to the room was at the lowest level, the same point each of the youths was facing. So, no matter who entered the room, they would attract the attention of all the students.


    Many of the students immediately recognized Atticus as the one who took the second rank in the entrance test.


    They had all seen his face disyed on therge screen immediately after the test and heard the sound of the crowd cheering his name.


    Despite Atticus not being too well known in the human domain, he was already well known amongst the students, especially those in the higer years who had witnessed his fight with Kael.


    Atticus had always been incredibly handsome. And upon seeing him, many of the females and a few males in the ss couldn''t help but focus all their attention on him.


    The students all broke into chatter.


    "He''s higher in rank than young master Kael; does that mean he''s stronger?" One of the students said to the youth directly behind him.


    "You fool, Lady Zoey is rank one, and do you think she''s stronger than young master Kael? He probably got lucky or something," the other youths responded.


    "Why the hell are you calling me a fool?"


    Chatter like this was going all around the room.


    On the back seats of the room, a raven haired youth sat. His hair was messy, and his eyes were half closed, as though trying hard not to sleep.


    With the way he looked and smelled, it was clear that despite being a tiered, his hygiene was pitiful. The moment he saw the white hair of Atticus, he instantly focused on him.


    This same youth was the leader of the division Atticus had faced in his first division battle, Jande.


    The past month had been the most confusing time Jande had ever spent in the 15 years he had been alive.


    Immediately transported to the expanse, he had cked out after the first intense battle with the horde of beasts. He regained his senses after a whole month but had no recollection of what had transpired.


    Suddenly, he found himself inside a small building lit up with blue neon lights, and when he tried to go out and find out what happened, he almost got his head blown up by a white haired girl.


    After that, when they were transported back to their expanse, before he could make sense of anything, he cked out again, only to wake up in the middle of a pristine white room, with no recollection of anything!


    Atticus was a tier one, and he a tier 3. There was arge gap between them. Thest thing he wanted was to say something to gain his ire, especially considering their divisions had just fought each other.


    15:27


    What the hell was going on?! He was losing his mind!


    Because of therge distance, Jande was currently free from Emeric''s hold. And seeing the white haired Atticus,


    ''He''s definitely the leader of the division. Maybe he''ll be able to tell me what is going on. But how do I approach?'' he pondered.


    Atticus was a tier one, and he a tier 3. There was arge gap between them. Thest thing he wanted was to say something to gain his ire, especially considering their divisions had just fought each other.


    Despite being able to hear every single one of the talks, Atticuspletely ignored them and kept walking forward.


    ''Ah, hierarchy,'' immediately upon entering, Atticus instantly noticed the hierarchy that had formed between the tier one and the rest of the youth.


    He saw an empty seat just beside Kael and¡­


    Atticus almost made the same mistake he made thest time when he first saw her, but this time around he was ready.


    He dialed up his perception to full throttle; Atticus''s perception of time reached levels none in the hall could hope to match, and using this, he finally got a good look.


    And despite being his second time of seeing her, Atticus could only describe her with one word: beautiful.


    It was the kind of beauty that was simply unexinable. For a 15-year-old to be able to disy this level of beauty at such a young age, Atticus shuddered at the thought of how she would look when she gets older.


    He quickly removed his gaze; his consciousness was already screaming ''pervert,'' and Atticus was many things, but a pervert was not one of them.


    But just as Atticus reached the first figure seated at the lowest seats, in the tier one section, his steps suddenly paused.


    Atticus swiftly turned his gaze towards a red-haired girl who became flustered, not expecting that to happen.


    "Why are you staring at me?"


    Atticus asked, his tone cold.


    It''ll be two from tomorrow. Thank you for reading!


    RealmWeaver

 Chapter 262 Image

    262 Image


    Atticus swiftly turned his gaze towards a red haired girl who became flustered, not expecting that to happen.


    "Why are you staring at me?" Atticus asked, his tone cold.


    The whole hall suddenly went silent as all the students initially talking with one another all stopped when they heard Atticus speak.


    Even the tier ones who had already carried their gazes away from Atticus after a few seconds of scrutiny all turned to look at him.


    The only two who remained unbothered about the situation were Kael, who had his head down on the desk, obviously in dreand, and Zoey, whose eyes had never once shifted since she entered the room, her gazepletely forward.


    L waspletely caught by surprise. Immediately Atticus entered the room, she had focused her gaze on him, thinking of different ways to pay back for what he did to her those years back.


    But thest thing she expected was him actually confronting her like this.


    L cleared her throat, swiftly regaining back herposure as she locked eyes with Atticus and calmly responded, "What are you talking about? You just entered the room; it''s normal for you to attract the attention of everyone in the room."


    L tilted her head slightly as she narrowed her eyes, "Besides, I wasn''t the only one in the ss looking at you, why are you calling only me out?" L asked.


    Hearing her, the other students couldn''t help but agree with her. Many of them had been staring at him when he entered the room, so why was he only calling L out?


    Many of the woke students who had already experience adult things even at such young age were already formting different theories in their head, all of them taking into ount that L was an extremely pretty girl.


    Who wouldn''t want to look for a way to talk to her?


    But Atticus was having none of her bullshit. He walked closer to where she was seated as he responded with the same cold tone, "Yes, you''re right, but the way you stared at me was different. Do you have any problem with me?"


    Atticus had be all too adept at noticing troublesome gazes, even if arge number of people were looking at him.


    From the gazes of the close to 100 students in the hall, Atticus had felt a myriad of emotions from each of them.


    Jealousy, lust, indifference, curiosity, and many more. But amongst all of them, only a certain red haired girl was looking at him with hate and anger.


    And Atticus had already promised himself, always nip the bud before it could be annoying.


    "A problem¡­" L muttered under her breath,pletely speechless. ''This bastard¡­ did he forget?'' L clenched her fist hard.


    She had spent all these years anticipating and hoping for when she would be able to pay back for what he did to her, but this fool doesn''t even remember?


    Her anger got the best of her as L muttered with gritted teeth, "So you forgot,"


    "Forget what?"


    "The hell do you mean what!? You forgot what you did to me in front of the arcade!?" L finally broke herposure as she suddenly shot up from her seat and shouted.


    The rest of the students were confused. Arcade? What he did to her? They knew each other before?


    What the hell was going on?


    Many of them wondered the same thing, but the hall was stillpletely silent, with each of the youths watching the unfolding drama with their full attention.


    After a month of fighting and suffering in the expanse, many of them were tired and weary.


    This hellish experience was very apparent in most, with a lot of the youths sporting the same tired and poor hygienic look as the raven ck haired Jande.


    Only the tier ones and a few others were all dressed and looked appropriate.


    Seeing this unfolding drama, they didn''t mind indulging themselves a little bit; they deserved it.


    Atticus maintained the cold expression on his face as he asked, "Pray tell, what did I do?"


    "Yo-" just as L was about to respond, Atticus continued, interrupting her words,


    "The only thing I can remember waspletely minding my business and you wanting to force your ideals on me."


    Atticus took another step closer to L, cing on of his hand on the desk, "So I will ask you again, what did I do to you?"


    ''Huh?'' L waspletely speechless.


    She had reyed the scene over and over again in her head during the past years, and she was sure he was the one at fault. She had only been trying to do good.


    So why was he making it seem like she was the one in the wrong here?


    Just as she was about to retort, a loud, deafening voice suddenly resounded close by, halting the intense drama, "Haha, yes! Fight!"


    Many of the students close to the lowest seat all covered their ears as they tried hard to withstand the intensity of the booming voice.


    All eyes instantly diverted from Atticus and L and focused on a youth with bright orange hair and a gem embedded in his fore head, Seraphin Steris.


    Even the massive forms of Ain and Eldric, who were seated closer to him, both inched away.


    Their once neutral expressions morphed into pure annoyance.


    Why did they have to be so unlucky and sit beside this hyper fool?


    The Steris family genes just couldn''t be contained.


    Just as Seraphin was about to continue, he suddenly shifted his head to the right, narrowly evading therge rock that was hurled towards his head.


    "Would you shut the fuck up!"


    Seraphin instantly turned, his gaze immediatelynding on the figure of a student with emerald green hair andrge ears, Hamonic Resonara.


    "What the hell was that!? You almost hit me!" Seraphin''s booming voice resonated through out the hall once again, this time even louder than before!


    So much for maintaining their image.


    Thank you for reading! Don''t forget to give Golden tickets.

 Chapter 263 Friend?

    263 Friend?


    Kael, who had originally been sleeping, immediately sat upright and stared at the orange hair youth with annoyance.


    Even Zoey, who hadn''t been paying attention to the drama before, turned her gaze toward Seraphin,pletely irritated. Just as Seraphin was about to shout at Hamonic once again, he suddenly paused as he felt the gaze of everyone in the hall on him.


    Even Atticus and L were looking at him!


    And what''s worse, they were all looking at him with dangerous glints in their eyes, as though they were begging him to speak!


    But of all the gazes, it was the two massive figures of Ain and Eldric beside him that he was most scared of!


    One wore beast skin and had ckrge tattoos all over his body, and the other was tanned with metal looking muscles; each of them was twice his size!


    Seraphin audibly cleared his throat and sat back down on his seat, ''They must be on their periods or something, sheesh,'' he thought.


    Seeing Seraphin had no intention of speaking again, each of the students turned their gazes back toward Atticus and L, determined not to miss a thing.


    Seraphin''s booming voice had interrupted the exchange and diffused the tension somewhat, but Atticus had no intention of ending it here.


    He inched closer to her, locking eyes with her. He lowered his voice as he spoke, "Listen, I might be wrong here, but on the slightest chance that I''m right, my patience for bullshit is as real as a square circle."


    Atticus''s voice became colder as he continued, "I will not care why you did it. I will not care what gender you are. You''re free to do whatever you want, but I promise you one thing: I will make you regret it."


    L''s form froze, unable to say anything.


    Meeting Atticus''s gaze was like having cold icy water poured on her body. She couldn''t even speak or formte any response as Atticus started walking away from her.


    ''Just like back then¡­'' L clenched her fist and gritted her teeth. Back then, at the arcade incident, the same thing had happened when she met his gaze. It was a feeling she hated to her core.


    Seraphin subtly whistled as Atticus passed in front of him; but he had made sure to lower the intensity. But even then, he still received a warning as both massive forms of Ain and Eldric stared down at him.


    Despite the fact that Atticus''s voice was low, with many of the students not hearing what he said, each of the tier ones all heard him.


    Apart from the fact that they were all in closer proximity, they were each in the Advanced rank, with one of them even being in Advanced+ rank. Hearing what Atticus had said was easy.


    Of course, none of them had any intention of interfering in the matter. It wasn''t their business.


    Atticus walked to his seat and sat down without saying a word. He had already given his warning, and if she still chose not to listen, then what would happen would happen.


    Just as he thought he would wait quietly for the teacher to arrive, "Hey,"


    He suddenly heard a sound at his right hand side. Atticus turned to see Kael looking at him without any expression on his face, seemingly waiting for a response.


    Atticus paused in surprise for a second before responding with a simple, "Hey,"


    "You''re strong," Kael said without any change in expression.


    "Um, thanks?" Atticus was a little confused about what was going on, but he still decided to respond.


    Kael nodded, suddenly taking his gaze away from Atticus.


    ''Weirdo,'' just as Atticus thought the weird conversation had ended, Kael suddenly turned to face him again and asked, "Do you want to hang out after ss?"


    Once again, Atticus was utterly confused. They had both fought each other intensely just a month ago, and although Atticus wasn''t expecting straight out hostility from him, he sure as hell wasn''t expecting this to happen.


    "Hang out?" Atticus asked, trying to confirm if he heard him right.


    Kael nodded in response.


    "Really?" Atticus asked again.


    Kael nodded once more in response.


    ''Am I actually making a friend?'' Atticus still found everything that was happening hard to believe.


    But instead of thinking too much about it, Atticus simply decided to go with the flow. It wasn''t like he would be taking any risks.


    "Sure, but do you even know where to hang out?" Atticus asked.


    This was the first time they were each in the academy''s main campus, and neither of them knew anywhere. And Atticus could bet all his fortune that Kael was far from being a social person.


    Kael''s face finally showed a change in expression as he slightly frowned. He looked away to the side, putting a hand on his chin, seemingly entering a deep state of contemtion.


    Atticus was almost tempted tough seeing this but he held it in.


    Atticus decided to bail him out. "Let''s just tour around the campus; I''m sure we''ll find something to do," Atticus suggested.


    Kael came out of his contemtion, turning to face Atticus again, and responded with a simple, "Okay." Without waiting for a response, he turned his gaze away from Atticus and faced his front.


    Atticus couldn''t help but smile wryly. He kind of liked his character. It reminded him a lot about a certain aloof white haired girl. ''I wonder how she''s doing,''


    Seeing as there were no more distractions, Atticus also faced forward,pletely forgetting the red haired girl who was still standing with her hands clenched.


    After a few seconds, L finally sat down on her seat,pletely lost in her thoughts.


    The whole ss went silent after that, with only some silent chatters sounding from some of the students in the room.


    And then, after waiting for a few minutes, the entrance door to the hall suddenly slid open, and a brown haired woman in a well fitted ck suit strolled in with a smoothie in her hands.

 Chapter 264 Class

    264 ss


    As soon as Isabe walked in to the ss room, each of the students who had initially been chattering and talking with each other all quieted down.


    All eyes turned towards the front of the entrance to see a woman clothed in a fitted suit, Isabe, walking forward.


    Unlike back then at the first year control room, when she had been slurping the smoothie and getting on the nerves of the operators, this time, she simply just held it in her hands as she walked towards the tform, ignoring the curious gazes of all the students.


    After a few seconds, she reached the obsidian table by the side of the tform. She dropped her smoothie on the table and turned her gaze towards the seated students in front of her.


    One section immediately captured her attention¡ª the lowest seats where the tier one youths were seated.


    Observing each one of them, Isabe couldn''t help but let out an audible sigh, the youths all getting confused, not understanding what was happening.


    ''This would be a long year,'' she thought, already anticipating the plethora of work she would have to do while teaching this ss.


    There were currently 8 tier one students in her ss, all at the same time!


    ''What rotten luck!''


    Her eyes peeked towards Atticus''s figure with as much subtlety as a teenage girl looking at her crush. Not even Atticus was able to notice.


    ''And what was worse, he''s here, sitting amongst the students as if he were a normal first year student!''


    Isabe shook her head in slight frustration,


    ''He''ll probably be more powerful than me in a few years. Just why did Dad refuse?'' She wondered.


    Isabe had tried hard to convince Harrison to organize a separate ss for Atticus. One that would focus on training each part of his strengths and most importantly, a ss that would challenge him and make him grow.


    With what he had shown so far, Isabe had no doubt that nothing in the first year curriculum could truly challenge him.


    Yes, it was showing favoritism, but the boy could defeat master- rank beasts at 15 years old!


    If any one of the students could evene close to achieving the same feat, they were free to request the same thing.


    But despite her relentless efforts, Harrison didn''t even budge an inch. He was hell bent on making Atticus attend the academy like a normal student.


    And now, she would have to handle having the monster in her ss. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    With anotherrge sigh, she swept her gaze towards the rest of the students, instantly spotting a few fools.


    Isabe suddenly spoke, her voice resounding across the room, "Lysander Hastings, Cedric Winslow, ric Ellsworth, Benedict Wycliffe, Theobald Montague, minus five hundred academy points for speaking when the instructor is in ss," Isabe dered.


    The five youths all froze as they heard their names called, not understanding what was going on.


    But after a second, Isabe''s words finally registered in their heads.


    And they all couldn''t help but raise an eyebrow at the absurdity of woman.


    Disregarding the fact that she had identified them all perfectly without the need for a reference, but 500 academy points?


    They each couldn''t help but smile and shake their heads. Was this her attempt at trying to make the ssugh to lessen the pressure she was feeling because she was teaching their ss for the first time?


    But as though on cue, they each got the shocks of their lives as their artifacts suddenly sounded in their ears, notifying them of their points deduction.


    Their smiles quickly morphed from amusement to shock and then in to anger.


    One of them immediately stood up and eximed, "You can''t do that! What did we do?"


    "I literally mentioned it when I gave the punishments, like so. Benedict Wycliffe, minus 500 academy points for shouting at your instructor,"


    His next words were abruptly cut short as he received another notification from his artifact.


    Benedict''s face immediately turned crimson in anger, "Who the hell do you think you are!" he thundered.


    Isabe released another audible sigh. ''Freaking spoiled entitled brats,''


    "My name is Isabe ke, and I will be your LDSP- 001 instructor for the entire duration of your first year. As your instructor, I have the power to deduct any one of your points if I find you doing something wrong.


    "Once again, like so, Benedict Wycliffe, 1000 points for failing to learn your lesson and shouting at your instructor again."


    "..."


    The other four youths had long since sat down when Isabe had deducted another 500 points from Benedict.


    They had all wanted to join in and scream at Isabe, but it was already obvious that they would be the ones losing out in the end.


    Large throbbing veins started appearing on Benedict''s head, ''Who the hell does she think she is!''


    He was well knowledgeable about the distinct features of all the tiered families in the human domain, and from looking at Isabe, he was very sure Isabe here wasn''t a tiered.


    "Don''t think you can get away with this, I will inform my father about this!" he shouted again, trying to intimidate Isabe.


    Listening to this, Atticus couldn''t help but internally shake his head at the stupidity of this youth. He was truly stupid.


    What the hell did he think the academy was?


    And it wasn''t only Atticus that shared this sentiment. Even Isabe was thoroughly baffled.


    The academy was built with support from all the paragons of humanity. It was led directly by the paragon council.


    No one family had the authority to go against the academy.


    Isabe was an instructor in such an institution. And given the fact that each instructor had basically signed their whole lives to the academy, each one of them had corresponding levels of authority, one that even the tiered had to be careful not to mess with.


    Knowing all of this, a tier 3 pup was actually threatening her?


    It was baffling.

 Chapter 265 Eradicate

    265 Eradicate


    Honestly, Isabe could simply keep deducting points all day, but she was just so profoundly curious. She decided to bite.


    "You will tell your daddy? How?" Isabe asked.


    "Yes! I wi¡ª" before he could continue, Isabe interrupted as she continued talking,


    "I mean how do you n on telling him? Need I remind you that you''re currently in the academy with no way of contacting the outside world for 3 years. So, how will you tell your DADDY?" Isabe asked while putting emphasis on thest word.


    Benedict was lost for words, not being able to refute any of her words. She was absolutely right. But why did it feel like he was being made fun of?


    Each of the students in the room immediately began to sit up straight, many of them having no intention of attracting the ire of this woman.


    Although she had been talking to Benedict, all of them were from the tiered families; they were all too well versed in politics. They all knew that she was using him as an example for all of them.


    If anyone of them were still stupid enough to still cause trouble after this, then they probably deserved what wasing to them.


    Seeing that Benedict had nothing else to rant about, Isabe delivered herst judgment, "Benedict Wycliffe, minus 2000 points for dying the ss by 5 minutes."


    Benedict''s artifact immediately lit up and notified him of his deducted points. He stood while looking at Isabe; he wanted so hard to skin this woman alive but life wasn''t fair. Benedict didn''t want to go bankrupt.


    "Anything else?" Isabe asked with raised eyebrows while looking at Benedict who was still standing.


    Benedict wentpletely silent for a few seconds before slumping in his chair with an exhaustive "No ma''am."


    The whole room also went silent as each of the students kept their mouths shut. Every single one of their academy points was hard earned.


    They all knew what they had to go through to earn them, and none of them had any intention of losing them only because they could let their pride take a seat.


    So what if she wasn''t a tiered, the tiered were so powerful and well respected precisely because of one thing: power.


    And here currently, Isabe held the power.


    Seeing that there were no more disturbances, Isabe smiled, "Good!"


    The dimly lit room seemed to shrink as she tapped rhythmically on the sleek obsidian surface of the table.


    Her deliberate taps triggered therge screen behind her to illuminate, casting an eerie glow that danced across the faces of Atticus and the students gathered in the room.


    On the screen, Atticus and each of the students suddenly saw what would be in their nightmares for years toe. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    It was a creature, no; it was a grotesque humanoid monstrosity that defied the bounds of the known.


    Toweringly imposing at a height of at least 5 meters, the creature possessed a disproportionately bulky torso and arms, dwarfing itsparably smaller legs.


    Its skin, an unsettling shade of sky blue, seemed to glisten with a slimy sheen. The creature''s hands were nightmarishly bulky, each boasting three fingers that ended in small, round balls akin to small orbs.


    The face, if one could call it that, waspletely spherical.


    Its features were alien and disturbing¡ª an array ofrge,pletely ck eyes, each harboring points of white that gleamed like distant stars in a dark cosmic expanse.


    A diminutive nose barely registered, while a round shaped mouth revealed a set of red razor sharp teeth, rotating with an ominous red glow.


    The image disyed with such rity and vividness that every nuance of the creature was etched into the minds of the students.


    Each of the students shifted ufortably in their seats upon seeing the disyed image.


    They had read many books about magical beasts and even had knowledge about the other races in Eldoralth, but they had nevere across what was currently disyed in front of them before.


    Atticus narrowed his eyes slightly at the disyed image. He couldn''t say for sure what the creature disyed in the image was, but he instinctively knew that it was very important information.


    Even the tier one youths who were all seated at the forefront of the ss all felt very ufortable seeing the image of the creature.


    "Damn," Seraphin muttered under his breath, his muttering itself sounding as though a normal man were speaking.


    Atticus focused his gaze towards Isabe, whose demeanor had changed from her earlier carefree demeanor, her expression bing serious.


    After giving each of them a few seconds to get a good look at the creature, Isabe finally decided to speak.


    "I''m sure you''re all wondering what this creature is or even why I am showing you this."


    Isabe walked out away from the table as she walked towards the students, facing them,


    "The thing is, I really don''t like beating around the bush. Many of you are all heirs to your respective families, individuals who would most probably lead the next generation.


    "You are all here for a reason, a reason you were told the day you entered the academy; to turn you into warriors.


    "So this begs the question, why are we trying to turn 15 year olds into warriors?"


    Isabe''s voice resounded throughout the room.


    Each of the students waspletely silent. They had all been told about the current situation of the, especially given that each one of them was from the tiered families.


    Even though they knew the answer, they all kept quiet as though understanding the severity of the moment.


    Isabe suddenly stretched her left hand pointing towards the image of the creature disyed behind her, "The answer is right in front of you, that ugly creature."


    "It is precisely because of those bastards that millions upon millions of humans are dead."


    "It is because of those bastards that we have to live each moment of our livespletely on guard."


    Isabe''s voice increased in intensity as all the students could feel the intense hatred in her words.


    "It''s because of those bastards that we force all our youths to be cold blooded killers."


    "The academy was founded for only one purpose," Isabe''s voice suddenly reduced in intensity, her tone bing icy, but even then, every single one of the students could hear her.


    "To create warriors who would eradicate everyst one of them."


    I hope you enjoyed reading! Please give Golden tickets and Power stones

 Chapter 266 War

    266 War


    "To create warriors who would eradicate everyst one of them,"


    Isabe''s words were blunt, truly blunt. She didn''t mince her words nor did she try to hide anything. She simply told each one of the students their purpose.


    It took a huge amount of resources that most people in the human domain couldn''t even begin to fathom to manage the academy.


    Why were they going through all of this without collecting a dime from each of the students? That was because they nned on having each of them pay back by joining the war.


    It was a cruel thing. Forcing young children into fighting and killing, but it was necessary for the survival of the whole.


    They must constantly produce strong warriors who could fight and hold their own in battle.


    ''It''s better they all learn what they''re here for, especially him,'' Isabe peeked at Atticus''s form on the side once again, studying his expression.


    And upon seeing the cold neutral eyes that were locked onto the image of the Zorvan disyed on the screen, Isabe couldn''t help but internally shake her head.


    ''Of course, what was I even expecting? He''s not normal,''


    One of the major reasons Isabe decided to reveal this information in her first ss was because of Atticus.


    Atticus was strong. He was a talent they have never witnessed before in the history of the human domain.


    Isabe had no doubts that he would be the one to lead the human race in the future. After his mind numbing disy of strength, Isabe made sure to find out everything she could about his personality.


    She has lost count of the number of humans who used their powers for evil.


    If someone like Atticus, who was a once in a lifetime genius, bes like that, the consequences would be devastating.


    But she was pleased, very pleased with what she found out. He was very nice and took care of his other family youths.


    Even the other youths who were in his division were treated well.


    ''He cares about his family a lot,''


    It wasn''t hard toe to this conclusion. Upon reaching it, Isabe was d; it meant that he at least had a conscience.


    The Ravenstein family was an important part of the human domain, which meant that when he eventually reaches that apex, he won''t abandon the human domain.


    Seeing the serious looks on each of the students'' faces, Isabe nodded.


    "I''m d to see you all understand the severity of our situation. Now, let''s get to business."


    Isabe walked back to the obsidian table and tapped on the surface again, the image of the Zorvan changing instantly to an emblem.


    ''The emblem of the alliance,'' Atticus immediately identified. He had encountered the emblem several times before, particrly in books and within many significant structures.


    The emblem represented the Human Alliance, the Paragon Council.


    Against a sleek ck background, a robust humanoid figure stood prominently, symbolizing strength, unity, and the collective essence of the alliance.


    The silhouette exuded a sense of determination, embodying the ideals and resilience of the Paragon Council.


    The rest of the youths also recognized the Emblem; there was no one in the human domain who didn''t.


    "As you''re all probably aware, this is the emblem of the Human Alliance. The allianceprises all the paragons of humanity andmands the military force within the human domain," Isabe exined. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "This same military is where each one of you is mandated to serve after your tenure in the academy concludes. There are no exceptions."


    Observing that each of the students was attentive, she continued,


    "Now, this brings me back to the purpose of this ss. This is the LDSP-001, the Leadership and Strategic nning. It was established with the primary goal of teaching you all how to be effective leaders.


    "Throughout the duration of this course, you will be instructed in war strategies, how to engage inrge scale battles, how tomand and lead a substantial number of subordinates, how to anticipate enemy movements, and, most importantly, how to survive," Isabe exined.


    "Now let''s jump right in to it," Isabe tapped on the surface of the table once again, the disy of the screen changing.


    Atticus focused on every wording out of her mouth.


    Because he hade from a tier one family, he knew about the war with the Zorvans. But apart from the history, Atticus hadn''t been able to learn any specifics about the war.


    This was the first time he was even seeing the alien race they were facing. And this was the same for the rest of the students. And truly, they looked really formidable.


    And what added to this conclusion was, the alien disyed had beenpletely naked, and yet Atticus could feel the intense power it held even though they were looking at it through a screen.


    Atticus couldn''t fathom the extent of their strength if they were to equip themselves with their advanced technology.


    After the speech, Isabe moved straight towards the course they would be learning for the year.


    She only exined the general overview and sent each of them their course outlines so they would know what to expect during the duration of the course.


    And after about two hours, "That would be all for today," Isabe ended the ss early.


    "I will expect you all in ss early tomorrow," Isabe dered.


    And without waiting for a response, she picked up her smoothie from the table and started walking out of the room, the door sliding open as she walked out.


    As soon as Isabe left, the heavy pressure that had enveloped each and every one of the students was suddenly lifted as many of them released arge exhale in response to the pressure.


    Throughout the whole lecture, the ss had beenpletely silent, with none of the youth daring to make a sound.


    Because of their backgrounds, each of the students currently present were well aware of the ongoing war.


    They all knew the war was a bad thing, but none of them could have ever imagined it to be this bad.

 Chapter 267 Spirits

    267 Spirits


    Each of the students remained in their seats for a few moments after Isabe left, all of them in deep thought. They all had a huge wake up call today.


    The tworge figures of Ain and Eldric shot their gazes to the right and left, respectively, immediatelynding on the figure of an orange haired boy who was about to speak, who audibly cleared his throat upon noticing them looking at him.


    ''I just wanted to say one word!'' Seraphin thought in frustration.


    As soon as Isabe left the ssroom, Kael turned towards Atticus with his characteristic expressionless face. "Hey," Kael greeted.


    ''Hmm, he''s not even bothered about the situation?'' Atticus noted.


    Ever since he had heard about the attack on the, Atticus had already prepared for and anticipated the worst.


    This became particrly evident when he observed that every youth of the Ravenstein family was gathered and sent to a camp where they were instructed to fight beasts andpete with each other.


    This was all done when they were 10 years old! Of course they were training warriors!


    What else could they possibly be doing when they were essentiallypelling 10 year olds to engage in such activities?


    Atticus decided to leave this matter for another time and responded to Kael''s greeting, "Let''s leave?" He asked.


    Kael nodded, instantly standing up from his seat. Atticus also stood, and they both started walking out of the ss.


    Each of the other youths were still grappling with what they had just heard and weren''tpletely paying attention to anything.


    If they had, they would have seen both figures of Atticus and Kael walking in tandem with each other, a sight that would have shocked them all to the core.


    The door parted, and they both left the ss.


    Seeing the door close behind Atticus and Kael, each of the youths seemed to snap out of their daze.


    And as though it were some kind of cue, one by one they all started standing up and leaving the ss.


    After a few seconds, only the figures of Zoey and L remained in the room. Thetter was in deep thought while staring at the door where Atticus had left through.


    While the former was battling with an internal dilemma, literally.


    ''Come on, Zoey! He''s absolutely perfect! Tall, handsome, and most importantly, doesn''t think with his dick!'' A cute, petite voice sounded in Zoey''s head, making her release another sigh for the umpteenth time.


    ''Not this again,'' Zoey thought in her head, a slight frustration bubbling up within her.


    Honestly, hearing such a petite voice uttering a vulgar word like ''dick'' would seem quite jarring.


    And that was how it sounded in Zoey''s head, but she was already far too used to it.


    She knew better than anyone that despite her petite voice, Lumindra was far from underage.


    ''Yes, this! Zoey, this is your chance. He''s perfect; I''m sure you can still catch up with him if you leave right now!''


    Zoey shook her head once again. ''Why the hell are you so hell bent on this? I mean sure, he''s a little bit handsome and tall with a nice physique, blue eyes, Im-" Zoey''s line of thought was abruptly broken by a cute,


    ''Ahem!''


    Zoey froze.


    ''Why the hell...''


    ''Hehe,''


    ''Shut up! I was just repeating what you said!'' Zoey instantly gave a feeble excuse in justification butLumindra giggled even louder, making Zoey turn a little crimson in embarrassment.


    ''Why did I say that?'' She wondered.


    If Atticus had heard her earlier thoughts, even he doesn''t know how he''d react. But he would sure as hell be happy.


    ''Why else? Don''t act like a clueless fool with me Zoey, You''re obviously interested in him!''


    ''Interested? Me? That can''t be,'' Zoey shook her head.


    It was true Atticus''s actions had surprised her. She had also heard every single word he told L, and she could feel the weight and gravity constrained in them.


    He didn''t care about her gender or looks; he wasn''t messing around.


    But even with this, how could she be interested in him?


    Zoey shook her head.


    It just wasn''t possible.


    Lumindra couldn''t help but shake her unseen head, seeing Zoey in denial.


    ''Well, I can''t me her; this is probably the first time she''s feeling this way.''


    ''Listen Zoey, this is probably the first time you''ve ever felt any interest in the opposite sex, so it''s a bit understandable why you''re acting like a clueless fool.


    ''But your feelings cannot lie. Your grandmother also approved! And most importantly, he''s strong,'' Lumindra''s voice turned more serious as she said thatst part. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Hearing her, Zoey couldn''t help but raise an eyebrow in slight shock. Lumindra had been with her since her childhood, immediately she awakened.


    In Eldoralth, mana had existed since the very beginning.Andthe first beings to harness and wield this ambient mana weren''t humans nor the other races in the alliance; it wasn''t even the magic beasts either.


    It was a being many in the human domain didn''t even know existed, and yet they move around them, Spirits.


    Only those blessed and deeply connected to mana could perceive and interact with spirits.


    And in the vast expanse of Eldoralth, the Starhaven family was the sole known lineage capable of forming bonds with these ethereal beings.


    Within the realm of spirits, some had existed long before humans, possessing strength equivalent to a Paragon.


    Simr to the hierarchical system for human abilities, novice-Paragon rank, spirits were also categorized from tier one to tier seven, with seven being the most potent, able to match a Paragon in strength.


    In stark contrast to other families, the Starhaven tradition dictated that as soon as a member reached the age of seven, they were granted the opportunity to bond with a spirit.


    But most individuals from the Starhaven family usually bonded with spirits of lower tiers, even their brightest geniuses typically attained spirits of tier 5.


    Although this information was currently being very well-guarded that even the other tier one families were unaware of, upon awakening, Zoey Starhaven had bonded with a tier 7 spirit.


    Creation is hard, cheer me up!

 Chapter 268 Weirdo

    <h4>Chapter 268 Weirdo </h4>


    ?268 Weirdo


    It would shock many in the human domain, but Lumindra, the petite voice that had been sounding in Zoey''s head, was a tier 7 spirit¡ª one of the very few in the whole of Eldoralth.


    Despite being bound with a tier 7 spirit capable of standing toe to toe against a paragon, Zoey was still far from being able to harness the full power of her spirit.


    While some might attribute her top rank in the entrance test to luck, despite being in the advanced rank, one rank lower than Kael who considered the best prodigy in their generation.


    Zoey was confident that if she were to utilize her full power, the power of Lumindra, none of the students would stand a chance against her.


    And Lumindra was well aware of this fact.


    There was only one reason Lumindra would acknowledge another person''s strength¡ª because that person was stronger than her.


    ''L-'' Before Zoey could even ask, Lumindra started speaking.


    ''We spirits are friends of mana. Ourpatibility and control toward mana is something that you humans couldn''t dream of achieving. Th-''


    ''Stop praising yourself so much,'' Zoey interrupted with a deadpan voice.


    ''Ahem! Just listen! We''re able to derive and receive information from the mana in the air, and as soon as your crush entered, I-"


    ''He''s not my crush!'' Zoey screamed inwardly, interrupting Lumindra''s voice once again. If Lumindra had been in physical form, she would have been rolling her eyes right now.


    ''Whatever. Now where was I? As I probed him, I discovered two things. The first was that just like the acimed prodigy of your generation, he appeared to also be in the Advanced+ rank,''


    Zoey was once again shocked. ''Was this why grandmother asked me to choose between both of them?''


    She suddenly remembered Seraphina''s words. She would only approve if she chose between one of them.


    ''Listen,'' Zoey was brought out of her thoughts by Lumindra continuing to speak.


    ''The first part wasn''t the shocking part; it''s the second. As I mentioned earlier, our connection to mana is profoundly deep, allowing us to detect even the slightest disturbances in mana.


    ''From what I sensed, there was some kind of veil covering him, masking something immense.


    ''And, Zoey, based on what I observed, even if you were at your current full strength, if that boy wanted to, he could single handedly kill every student, including you, before you could even blink.''


    Zoey''s thoughts went nk.


    ¡­


    Two youths walked in tandem through a hallway. The first was a white haired boy with piercing blue eyes, while the other was a brown haired boy with a plethora of swords around his body. It was none other than Atticus and Kael.


    Despite being in the academy, inside a rtively safe ground, Kael was still equipped with his tsunami of swords.


    Atticus also always had his katana strapped to his waist no matter where he went, but Kael''s collection was different!


    While Atticus carried just one sword on his waist, Kael had eight! What was more, there was a huge broadsword on his back.


    Yet, Kael simply walked with an unchanged expression, as if it were a normal urrence.


    They moved through the hallway inplete silence, still on the second floor, heading towards the elevator at the end of the hall to reach the bottom floor.


    The hallway was a perfect blend of white and ck, with transparent ss walls offering illumination and a great view of the expansive garden.


    During the walk, Atticus kept stealing nces at Kael''s expressionless figure.


    ''Damn, this is so awkward,'' Atticus thought.


    Neither of them had said anything since leaving the ss, and it was bing too awkward. To break the silence, Atticus decided to ease the situation by asking the first thing that came to his mind.


    "So, how are you finding the academy so far?" Atticus suddenly asked, inwardly admonishing himself for asking something so... stupid?


    ''Damn it feels like something an old man would ask. Couldn''t I have thought of something cooler?''


    Atticus was brought out of his thoughts by Kael''s sudden response, "It''s good," Kael simply said.


    Atticus nodded, "Sounds like you''re having fun," he added.


    Kael nodded in response, his expressionless face suddenly changing into a slight smile¡ª an action that instantly astonished Atticus.


    "Yeah, it is. I met someone strong during the entrance test," Kael said with a slight smile.


    Atticus simply stared at him for a few seconds, not saying anything. With a slight chuckle, he took his gaze away and faced forward. ''Weirdo.''


    Atticus had been praised a lot growing up, called a genius and even a monster by many people. But this was the first time a praise had stirred something within him.


    It felt good.


    Atticus smiled.


    Undeterred, he and Kael kept walking through the hallway. After a few seconds, they both reached the elevator and took it to the bottom floor.


    Stepping out, they were met with an expansive hall that had an open exit right in front of them.


    Unlike the previous floor, the bottom floor was a little crowded with other students, many different groups already formed.


    Atticus observed these new groups of students with a neutral gaze. They were different from the ones he had been in ss with.


    ''Maybe the ranks below 100?'' Atticus surmised.


    Given that they were in the leaders'' section of the campus, only leaders should be able to ess this location. Judging by how worn out many of the students looked, it was easy to tell that they were at the lower spectrum of power.


    The figures of Atticus and Kael stepping out of the elevator doors drew the attention of most students on the ground floor.


    There was no one who hadn''t seen Atticus''s face on the big screen after the test, but what most of them focused on was the expressionless figure of Kael.


    Kael was tagged as the most talented in their generation, breaking records as though it were nothing. There was no one who didn''t know who he was.


    The students immediately broke into chatter as Atticus and Kael walked through the crowd.


    Many wondered why they were both walking together. It was very rare to see two tier ones moving together.


    Anytime two tier ones were together, they were always trying to get the upper hand on one another. This had always been the way, whether it was the older generation or the younger¡ª they always wanted to be the best.


    But right now, why were they both walking together as though they were friends?


    They were confused.


    Just as Atticus and Kael were about to step out of the door, "Young master Atticus," Atticus turned to see a silver haired boy approaching both of them with a smile.


    ''Silver hair? The Vermore family?'' Although Atticus had hardly socialized when he was back in sector 3, he still made sure to remember the features of all the tiered family in the sector.


    And there was only one silver haired tiered family in sector 3¡ª the Vermore family. The tier 2 family that controlled one of the four regions in sector 3, Dusk Town.


    It was this same estate that Sirius had visited when they were searching for Alvis and Ronad after the attack on the Raven camp.


    The silver haired boy bowed respectively towards Atticus and Kael as he reached the duo.


    Although it was obviously Atticus he hade to greet, he still had to show Kael the appropriate respect as a tier one.


    "My name is Zs Vermore, and I am the second son of Darius Vermore," Zs introduced himself as he stood up from the bow with a smile.


    Atticus observed the smiling figure of Zs, capturing even subtle nuances of him.


    Aftering to a conclusion in less than a second, Atticus couldn''t help but raise an eyebrow. But despite this he still decided to respond.


    "I''m Atticus. Nice to meet you. You mentioned you''re from the Vermore family, right?" Atticus inquired.


    "Yes, young master," Zs replied with a nod.


    "I see. Do you need me for anything?" Atticus asked.


    Kael was currently standing by the side, quietly waiting with his expressionless face. And Atticus had already promised to hang out with him. It would be rude to keep him waiting.


    Sensing Atticus''s impatience, Zs replied, "No, young master. I merely wanted to introduce myself." Zs bowed respectfully once again and excused himself, allowing Atticus and Kael to continue their walk.


    As soon as Atticus and Kael stepped through the door, the genuine smile on Zs''s face transformed into an irritated expression as he narrowed his eyes. It was as though his earlier demeanor had been a facade.


    ''I wonder why Dad wanted me to get close to him,'' Zs thought with a cold glint in his eyes.


    After a few seconds of staring at the backs of Atticus and Kael, who were already outside and far away from the building, Zs turned and headed back to his group.

 Chapter 269 Reunion

    <h4>Chapter 269 Reunion </h4>


    ?269 Reunion


    Atticus and Kael walked in tandem through the expansive garden, both taking in the sights of the towering buildings and beautiful surroundings.


    Once again, Atticus couldn''t help but be amazed at the architectural beauty of ces in the human domain.


    He had continuously told himself that he would take time to travel about and visit many ces around the human domain, well, as long as Anastasia allowed, of course.


    But every time he started training, he just wouldn''t want to stop.


    ''It''s amazing.''


    Just like from the interior, the exterior was also made of see through ss. Atticus could see some students walking through the hallways in the building.


    Turning towards his right, Atticus could also see Kael looking at the beautiful structures. Although his expression was currently neutral, Atticus could tell he was enjoying the view.


    They both admired the sights as they moved through the garden, and just like when they hade out of the elevator, both of them received looks from the other students in the garden.


    Unlike the worn out looks of the students in the hall, each of the students in the garden looked slightly older, more rxed, clean, and well dressed. It was obvious that they were all in the second or third years.


    It wasn''t surprising that both of them were getting these looks; it was precisely the higher years that had witnessed the fight between the duo, so it was kind of expected.


    Apart from the Vermore family youth, another youth had approached them as they moved through the garden. But Atticus had been a little more weing to this youth.


    And this was simply because he was also a Ravenstein.


    Hogan Ravenstein, the leader of the Ravenstein youths in the second year.


    Hogan was quite... long.


    He was light skinned and had unusually long legs and arms. Atticus had always been taller than those in his age range and even higher, but this youth had been able to match his height and even subtly surpass it.


    Hogan had been very respectful when speaking with Atticus, but unlike Zs, he hadn''t bowed down to Kael.


    He was, of course, among those Atticus had rescued at the Raven camp.


    After a few seconds of talking, Atticus and Kael continued their exploration.


    All around the garden, there were only students roaming around. There were no shops, no stores, not even a single recreational activity in sight.


    It was as if the academy was trying to discourage students from having fun and simply rxing.


    ''But damn they must really mean business. I mean, not even a single restaurant?'' Atticus couldn''t help but think.


    And after roaming around for a few minutes, just as they were both about to call it a day, Atticus suddenly spotted the figure of a white haired girl he knew all too well.


    ''Ember!''


    There was simply no mistaking that Snow White hair tied to a ponytail behind her.


    She was currently walking together with 2 other people who seemed to be trying to talk to her.


    Shepletely ignored them and kept walking away, but they were persistent and kept following her. Her aloof face was already showing a trace of annoyance.


    Atticus narrowed his eyes slightly and instantly changed the direction he and Kael were moving in, heading towards them.


    "Lady Ember, I implore you to please consider my offer. I believe it would tremendously benefit you," one of the two individuals who were currently following her said to Ember.


    But as usual, he got no response, just the sight of Ember not even turning to face him as she kept walking forward.


    Just as he was about to speak once more,


    "Ember!" Atticus suddenly called out from behind as he approached the trio.


    As the boy was about to turn and see who dared to interrupt his moment, his whole form froze as he saw a sight he never thought possible, not in this life at least.


    Ember smiling.


    He would have still been astonished if she was facing the caller and smiling, but what was most shocking was the fact that she hadn''t even turned yet; it was as though only the voice of this person was enough to bring a smile to her face.


    He swiftly turned back to look at who the caller was and was met with the figure of Atticus with a smiling expression and Kael with an expressionless figure approaching them.


    ''Aren''t they..'' he instantly recognized both of them.


    But before he could react, he was met with another scene that shocked him to the core once again.


    A cold glint couldn''t help but pass through his eyes as he saw the figures of Atticus and Ember hugging with both of them smiling.


    But just as quickly, he got his expression back to normal, recing his frown with a smile.


    "I''ve missed you, Ember! How are you?" Atticus inquired with genuine warmth, enveloping Ember in a hug to which she responded in kind.


    "Me too," Ember whispered from within the embrace. Atticus, having grown taller over time, now towered over her, and her head nestled against his chest.


    After a few seconds, Atticus gently released Ember from the hug, taking a moment to observe her.


    Apart from the smile currently ying on her face because of the happy reunion, Ember''s features remainedrgely unchanged.


    She was currently almost 18 years old, so her womanly assets were already showing signs of sprouting.


    Her face still maintained the perfect doll like beauty with her having gained a few centimeters in height.


    But Ember''s current appearance wasn''t what Atticus was currently focused on; it was the aura radiating out from her, ''Expert- rank,'' Atticus noted.


    ''She just advanced recently,'' Her aura was a bit shaky. It was obvious she was still trying to stabilize her newfound power.


    Ember was amongst the truly talented youths in the human domain, and coupled with that fact, she always trained hard.


    Atticus knew well enough that he was a training freak. He knew he trained himself hard. But if there was one person Atticus could say he fell short to in terms of intense training, it would be Ember.

 Chapter 270 Leader’s Summit

    <h4>Chapter 270 Leader''s Summit </h4>


    ?270 Leader''s Summit


    Ember was crazy.


    She could train the whole day without even eating a meal. If not because she was basically forced toe and eat in the dining room, she would, without a doubt, train for the entire duration of the day.


    And now looking at Ember, her hard work truly paid off.


    "You''ve grown. A lot," Atticus said with a warm smile.


    "You too," Ember alsomented while observing Atticus.


    Apart from the fact that Atticus was now currently taller than her, Ember was now at the expert- rank. Which was the usual rank most in the human domain awakened their perception.


    And gazing at Atticus, although what she could currently feel was he was in Advanced+ rank, Ember knew better than to believe that bullshit.


    Atticus''s smile widened as he noticed Ember''s probe.


    "We have a lot of catching up to do," Atticus said and grabbed Ember''s hand.


    Just as he was about to start leaving,


    "Ahem!" a sound suddenly grabbed their attention.


    Atticus, Kael, and Ember turned their gazes towards the duo who had been standing silently all this while.


    Atticus observed both of them silently.


    One of them was a boy whose distinct features unmistakably belonged to the Enigmalnk family.


    He bore the family''s signature blue hair and a surprisingly subtle, demotivated expression¡ª the trademark look worn by most Enigmalnk family members.


    But unlike the other members of his family, he looked more.. full of life?


    The Enigmalnk family was a lineage of rune smiths. To cultivate their will, they routinely depleted their reserves, engaging in battles to persist through various challenges.


    This practice, repeated over time, allowed them to fortify their will. Therefore, it was quite unusual to observe one of them brimming with vigor.


    Dressed impably in a scarlet coatplemented by ck innerwear and pants, the young man disyed a subtle hint of facial hair, a burgeoning beard on the cusp of emerging.


    Just behind the boy was the figure of an unattractivedy.


    Standing at a diminutive 5ft1, she was remarkably short. Hervender colored hair and dark eyes framed a countenance that, despite societal norms, carried a distinctive allure.


    ''She looks exactly like that boy,'' Atticus immediately recalled Emeric''s features back when he had fought him during the division war. She had all the features of the Psyquillian family members.


    "Wasn''t that a bit rude? Youpletely ignored us as though we weren''t here," the boy said with a small smile ying on his lips.


    But instead of the response he was expecting, all he got was three gazes focused on him. Two expressionless gazes of Ember and Kael and then one neutral gaze of Atticus.


    Atticus chose not to respond to anything. Immediately he saw that unattractive girl beside him, his guard had already been raised two fold.


    Atticus had no idea how their power worked or what conditions they had to fulfill. Although he could make a guess utilizing everything Emeric had done when they faced each other, Atticus couldn''t rely on that information 100%.


    What if they didn''t have to be the one who questioned the target? What if there were different conditions for each member of their family? Too many uncertainties.


    And even though his will was substantially high, Atticus had already promised not to ever let his guard down again.


    What cemented this fact was what Atticus had observed when he hugged Ember.


    He remained acutely aware of everything happening in his immediate surroundings at all times.


    With his exceptionally high perception, there was no way he would miss any small change in expression, regardless of how subtle the person thought they were.


    The boy still maintained his characteristic smile even in the face of theck of response.


    He brought out his right hand towards Atticus for a handshake,


    "My name is Dezazeus Enigmalnk. It''s nice to finally meet the famed Atticus."


    But once again, all he received was the trio''s cold stare.


    The girl behind Dezazeus couldn''t take it anymore as she burst out with anger,


    "How dare you treat young master De-," the girl shouted, but her words were abruptly stopped by Dezazeus who raised his arm.


    She immediately stopped shouting and stood quietly behind Dezazeus like an obedient dog.


    Dezazeus brought his stretched hand back, still maintaining the smile on his lips. Just as he was about to speak, he was interrupted by Atticus suddenly speaking,


    "It''s obvious you don''t like me, so stop pretending. It''s pathetic. I don''t know why nor do I care, but I''ve experienced enough to know that you would probably do something stupid eventually. So how about we settle our differences and fight right now?"


    Dezazeus was baffled.


    Atticus wanted to fight him?


    He was an Enigmalnk.


    The Enigmalnk family had always birthed individuals with high intelligence from a young age, which made youths from the Enigmalnk family awaken their perception long before many others in the human domain.


    Even before Dezazeus entered the academy, he had already awakened his perception.


    And observing Atticus, Dezazeus was well aware that he was in the Advanced+ rank.


    He had also witnessed the fight between him and Kael, and although they had disyed powers beyond their years, they were still far behind the geniuses of the third years.


    It was all of these that baffled him so much. No matter how fast he thought, he just couldn''t understand it.


    Just what was giving him so much confidence?


    He couldn''t help but let out a chuckle. And just as he was about to respond, he was interrupted once again, "I see," Atticus said, and before Dezazeus could react, he turned and started walking away with Ember and Kael in tow.


    Dezazeus stood there for a moment, eyebrows raised as he stared at their backs.


    In the academy, age seniority held no significance. Respect was earned through one thing alone ¨C power.


    This principle extended throughout the human domain. Yet, Dezazeus possessed that power, so why did Atticus defy the logical order?


    The only usible reason would be if Atticus were stupid, but Dezazeus dismissed that notion swiftly.


    ''Those eyes,'' he thought.


    Having grown up amidst family members who possessed simr discerning gazes, Dezazeus was certain of Atticus''s intelligence. This fact only added to the confusion swirling in his mind.


    If Atticus was indeed intelligent, why make such a senseless move? He had recklessly made an unknown enemy without consideration.


    ''Why?'' Dezazeus pondered.


    "Young master, just say the word," he was abruptly pulled from his thoughts by the sound of his subordinate.


    Dezazeus stared at the bowed form of the girl for a few moments without uttering a word.


    Then, he shifted his gaze away from her and began walking, his cold words cutting through the air.


    "Leave him. He will learn his ce at the leader''s summit."

 Chapter 271 Finally

    <h4>Chapter 271 Finally </h4>


    ?271 Finally


    Atticus walked away with Ember and Kael in tow.


    ''Leader''s summit?'' He pondered.


    Despite having moved a considerable distance away from Dezazeus and his subordinate, Atticus''s senses were far too sharp.


    He remained acutely aware of everything happening around him. Even at this distance, he was still able to pick up on what Dezazeus said.


    Upon hearing him, he couldn''t help but wonder what the leader''s summit was all about.


    Hoping not to waste time pondering about this, Atticus decided to consult his device for answers.


    Atticus suddenly clicked on his device, navigating to the oracle section. He subtly muttered, "What is the leader''s summit?"


    Although his voice was low, it didn''t escape the ears of Ember and Kael, who were walking beside him.


    Kael had a look of confusion upon hearing Atticus''s question, but Ember had a subtle look of recognition, obviously knowledgeable about what Atticus had asked.


    A prompt disyed in front of Atticus, showing the response of the Oracle:


    The leader''s summit is an annualpetition hosted by the academy. Thispetition aims to enable the students to have fun and release the pent-up stress they have experienced due to academic difficulties. During thispetition, the top 10 leaders of each year, along with a single chosenpanion, would be selected topete in a game that would be watched by all.


    ''Hmm,'' Atticus stared at the text for a second. The leader''s summit was simply apetition between the top 10 of every year.


    ''I see, so regardless of the year, we would all participate in the same game?'' Atticus thought.


    Even though there was nothing like seniority in the academy, it was without a doubt that the majority of the higher years were stronger than the lower years.


    This was especially true for the geniuses of each year. The current top 10 leaders in the first year could defeat many of the other ordinary members of the second and even third year.


    But when the geniuses of the higher years were brought in, some of them would fall short.


    And this was why it was without a doubt that the third years would be expected to win.


    Atticus stopped thinking about all of these things, and just as he was about to close the interface, an idea suddenly sprung up in his head.


    "Tell me everything I should know about the first year in the academy. All the events, asions, or whatever the academy has in store for us," Atticus asked.


    They hadn''t been informed about thepetition beforehand. If Atticus hadn''t overheard Dezazeus, he probably wouldn''t have even found out about it this early.


    He had asked the oracle initially, not really expecting an answer, and was a little surprised when he received one.


    A holographic disy materialized in front of his face, disying the answer:


    The Oracle apologizes. You will have to be more specific with your question. The oracle was programmed to only respond to direct questions, and my program doesn''t encapste such a broad spectrum. Additionally, the current first-year students haven''t gotten ess to all the information pertaining to the events of their year. The Oracle can only provide answers to the information the students have ess to.


    ''As expected,'' Atticus thought. There was no way the academy would make things so easy for them.


    Atticus''s thoughts suddenly shifted towards Ember. ''That''s right, she''s a third year. But I doubt¡­'' he thought. Despite thinking otherwise, he still decided to ask.


    He turned towards Ember, who was already looking at him with her usual aloof expression, "Ember, are you allowed to tell me anything about the academy?" he inquired.


    Ember blinked twice before shaking her head in response.


    ''Of course.''


    There was simply no way the academy wouldn''t cover up such a massive and obvious source of information.


    If they were going to let the higher years mix with the lower years, it was obvious they would have imposed certain restrictions on the higher years to prevent them from divulging any information to the lower years.


    Atticus decided to leave the matter for now. He turned towards Kael, who hadn''t said anything during the entire duration of the events.


    Atticus''s expression turned apologetic as he spoke, "Sorry about all of this." Atticus apologized.


    He had promised to hang out with Kael, but he just couldn''t help it. He was far too excited to see Ember that he had immediately rushed over.


    Kael maintained his expressionless face as he responded, his voice neutral, "It''s fine."


    Atticus narrowed his eyes slightly, maintaining eye contact with him for a few seconds before relenting with a sigh, "Okay, if you say so."


    Kael nodded.


    "I''ll excuse myself," Kael added, and before Atticus could even offer a response, he turned and started walking away from the duo.


    Atticus couldn''t help but smile wryly while gazing at Kael''s retreating figure. ''What a weird boy,'' he thought.


    Even till now, Atticus still hadn''t been able to get any read on the boy. He was always maintaining that same expressionless face.


    Sometimes it was hard to tell if the boy could even feel any emotions.


    He had no idea why he had even requested to hang out in the first ce. Was it because he wanted them to be friends?


    Atticus released a short sigh, deciding to stop thinking about it. He was truly an odd one.


    Atticus turned his gaze away from Kael''s retreating figure and faced Ember, his lips curling up into a smile, "So Ember, how has the academy''s life been?" Atticus asked.


    "Tough," Ember responded, her voice barely audible.


    Many might find it difficult to converse with Ember while she was speaking in such a barely audible tone, but apart from beingpletely used to it, Atticus''s ears were able to pick up even lower sounds than this, so it wasn''t hard for him.


    Atticus and Ember both walked together in the garden with smiles on their faces while catching up on everything that had happened in the years that had passed since theyst saw each other.


    ¡­


    About 100 meters away, a boy gazed at the back of Atticus''s figure with a cold glint in his eyes.


    He had all the distinct features reminiscent of the Alverian family. Standing at 5''10 feet, his red hair was tied to a ponytail that flowed down to his back.


    This boy was none other than Dell Alverian, the older brother of L Alverian.


    ''Finally,'' Dell thought, a cold smile ying on his lips.

 Chapter 272 Place

    <h4>Chapter 272 ce </h4>


    ?272 ce


    After walking around the garden with Ember for a while, they both talked about how their past years had gone.


    Both Atticus and Ember were incredibly reclusive, so there really wasn''t much to talk about.


    But after a few moments, they both eventually separated under the excuse of going to train.


    Ember was just as much a training freak as Atticus; many would even say she was more intense.


    Just like Atticus, spending more than 5 hours doing nothing but listening to boring lectures was nothing other than torture for Ember.


    Not having training for that long, they were both feeling¡­ ufortable. It was a very weird feeling.


    The kind of feeling that one gets when they were used to bathing multiple times a day and then suddenly went a whole week without bathing, very ufortable.


    They had to go train.


    After separating, Atticus started making his way back towards the first year building, intending on heading back towards his division.


    As he got to the entrance, he suddenly remembered something, ''Shit, how the hell did I forget to ask,'' Atticus thought.


    He just instinctively went back to the first year building. Atticus still had no idea how to go back to the expanse.


    He clicked on his artifact and swiftly navigated to the oracle section and inquired, "How do I go back to my division?"


    A disy materialized in front of him disying his answer,


    "You can return back to your division by entering the room you were teleported here to. The room is on the highest floor, with the door tag L1- 0002."


    Atticus tapped on his artifact, clearing the disy once he had gotten the answer he was looking for.


    He walked through the entrance of the first year building and started making his way through the hall to the elevator on the first floor.


    Unlike thest time when he had been on the first floor with Kael, the hall waspletely empty with not a student in sight.


    ''Some might have returned to their division and the others would have entered the garden,'' Atticus surmised.


    He got to the elevator after a few seconds and took it to the highest floor.


    Getting out of the elevator, he started making his way through the hallway searching for the room he came from.


    During his walk, Atticus''s thoughts shifted towards the Enigmalnk youth he had met earlier.


    Many would wonder, just why had Atticus treated him so terribly and made an unknown enemy without any consideration of the consequences?


    Atticus could have approached that matter delicately and in another way, but he wouldn''t be true to himself if he had.


    Apart from the fact that Atticus had no tolerance for bullshit, any time Atticus was meeting someone for the first time, the way said person would be treated depended entirely on the bodynguage and all the signs Atticus was able to discern from the individual.


    Atticus had hardly even spoken to Dezazeus, but from the very little he had seen, it had been very easy and straightforward toe to the conclusion that Dezazeus was going to be an enemy, and he was 100% sure of this.


    Even before he had approached them, it was very obvious to discern that he had been interested in Ember.


    Normally, Atticus wouldn''t interfere in such a matter. After all, Ember was a girl, a very pretty one at that. It was very natural that boys would try to go after her.


    But from what he had seen, Dezazeus shouldn''t even be amongst them. He knew his type well, and this was further enhanced by the subtle changes in Dezazeus that he had noticed.


    Despite how subtle Dezazeus thought he had been, Atticus had seen everything clearly.


    The cold aura that emanated from him when Atticus had first called out to Ember. His surprised and dangerously narrowed eyes when he saw Ember smile.


    The cold glint in his eyes, and the killing intent that briefly erupted when he saw both of them hug.


    Before Atticus had released Ember from the hug, he had alreadye to a conclusion about how he would treat Dezazeus.


    Atticus hated pretense. It was very unnecessary.


    While he recognized that there were some situations where he would have to keep a low profile and rein in himself, he hadn''t seen any reason to do that with Dezazeus.


    Why should he pretend to be nice to someone who clearly wanted to do him harm? It was simply unnecessary and a major waste of time.


    Just like the Raven camp, when Atticus had checked the rules, he saw that the lower years could initiate a fight with the higher years.


    One could even say the Raven camp copied this concept from the academy.


    But unlike at the camp, any damages done on academic properties would have to be paid for by the responsible parties.


    He had wanted to end everything right there and then, which was exactly why he had thrown out that taunt.


    But as soon as he saw that the smile on Dezazeus''s face never once wavered, Atticus had instantly killed what he wanted to do in his head.


    Although he truly hated bullshit, Atticus wasn''t the type of person who would suddenly beat up a person because of the subtle clues only he had picked up.


    And this was why he had always tried to taunt, try to make the situation escte so he could shut the person down once and for all.


    But with the brief interaction he had with Dezazeus, Atticus knew that he wasn''t one to fall for such taunts.


    And this was exactly why he had abruptly ended the whole thing and walked away.


    Anymore would simply be a waste of time.


    After a few seconds of searching, Atticus finally found the door he was searching for.


    As he approached, the door soundlessly slid open, his words echoing behind as he entered,


    "I guess I''ll learn my ce at the leader''s summit then."

 Chapter 273 Back

    <h4>Chapter 273 Back </h4>


    ?273 Back


    Atticus experienced the same surreal feeling he usually does anytime he teleports, and after a few seconds, he opened his eyes and was instantly met with the familiar scene of the camp grounds.


    The towering barracks building, the abnormally wide mess hall, and therge open space were still there, exactly where he had left them.


    "You''rete,"


    Atticus didn''t have to turn to recognize the voice of the person who just spoke.


    He turned his gaze over to the right to see Aurora''s figure with her hands folded on her chest.


    "Sounds like someone missed me a lot," Atticus''s lips curled up in a smile as he teased.


    Aurora instantly released a derisive snort upon hearing Atticus''s words,


    "Ew, you wish!" She swiftly retorted.


    "Pfft," Atticus broke intoughter as he started walking away from the obsidian floor towards Aurora, who was already looking as though she was about to erupt.


    "Why did youete?" Aurora asked in a low tone as he got to her.


    Atticus smiled warmly.


    "I met Ember," he responded.


    Aurora simply responded with "Oh," sound, already understanding what happened.


    "I also made a new friend, well kinda," Atticus added.


    Aurora''s eyes widened,


    "You? Pffft! That''s impossible! " Aurora broke down intoughter upon hearing Atticus''s words.


    Atticus made a friend? That waspletely impossible.


    The person in question had spent years, with months being spent at the camp where a tsunami of his age mates was there, and yet, he hadn''t made a single friend.


    Well, apart from her, but her case was special.


    Atticus couldn''t say he considered Lucas and Nate his friends. Sure, they were close somewhat, but there was still some kind of a barrier between them that he couldn''t exin.


    And he knew well enough that he was the cause of said barrier.


    So it wasn''t shocking to see Aurora bursting intoughter upon hearing what she had just heard. It was just so unbelievable.


    Atticus''s mouth twitched. Why was she making it seem as though he was that hopeless?


    Sure, he had hardly made any friends, but that was simply because he saw it as unnecessary.


    He spent most of his time training, when will he have time to hang out with them if he started making friends anyhow?


    In fact, Atticus had overyed it a bit when he said he made a friend. He had only conversed with Kael for a few minutes in which the boy hardly even talked.


    He had just wanted to see how Aurora would react when he said he made a new friend.


    ''Well, I got my answer,''


    "Yeah yeah stopughing. Where did they send you guys too?" Atticus asked as both of them started walking away from the terminal.


    The camp grounds was still devoid of the other students as the other division members still hadn''t returned yet from their assigned sses.


    After a few moments ofughter, Aurora finally stopped and answered Atticus''s question.


    "I''m not entirely sure. I was transported to some white room andter found my way to the ssroom where we were supposed to be taught War strategies. But luckily, we were only briefed on the things to expect during the one year of the ss, and we were dismissed early,"


    Just as Atticus was about toment, Aurora continued, "And then after that, I made my way to the second ss where we were taught about survival lessons,"


    "Oh, two lessons?" Atticus raised an eyebrow making Aurora nod in response.


    "What about Lucas, Nate, and the rest? Weren''t they in your ss?" Atticus inquired further.


    Aurora shook her head in response. "No, I didn''t see them. I left immediately after the sses were over."


    "I see¡­ Okay then. So, how were the sses?" Just as Aurora was about to respond, their attention was abruptly pulled by a scream of relief.


    "Yes! Finally! It''s finally over!"


    Atticus and Aurora both turned to see Nate eximing at the top of his lungs in profound relief.


    He got down on his knees, both hands raised as he screamed while facing the sky.


    "This dumbass," Aurora clicked her tongue and muttered.


    "Was it really that bad?" Atticus shook his head while chuckling at the scene.


    Given that they were allowed to leave the campus immediately after their sses were over, Atticus had wondered how Nate wasn''t even the first to reach the expanse.


    After a long minute, Nate finally finished his exuberant disy, and Atticus also questioned him about where he had been sent to.


    Apparently, just like Aurora, Nate, to his dismay, had also attended 2 different lectures, the strategic and Survival sses. But they had each attended it at a separate ss from each other.


    Nate also went on to talk about how torturous the experience was for him and how he hoped never to return to that hellish ce again, but Atticus quickly shut him up, not wanting to waste time listening to his ramblings.


    After a fewughs, Atticus and Aurora left the scene, their steps carrying them to the mess hall intending on filling their stomachs.


    After eating, they both talked for a few minutes before they both separated with Aurora going to get some sleep.


    Atticus left the mess hall and started making his way through the camp, his steps leading him to the northern gate of the camp as he broke into a sprint.


    Atticus had ''wasted'' one month without training intensively and barely made any improvements.


    He had ''wasted'' hours sitting down in the ssroom and listening to lectures, not doing anything actively productive.


    Although he had a happy reunion with Ember during this time, Atticus was still feeling ufortable for not having trained that long.


    He had no intention of wasting a single moment again.


    He needed to train.


    Atticus got to the north gate after a few seconds, his form not even stopping for a single moment as he effortlessly jumped over the wall.


    Still in the air, Atticus tapped on his artifact, instantly navigating to the individual daily objectives section.

 Chapter 274 Caves

    <h4>Chapter 274 Caves </h4>


    ?274 Caves


    DAILY OBJECTIVES:


    -Run at least 10 Kilometers with the mana block feature activated.


    -Engage in intensive training, focusing on each of your powers for at least 5 hours a day.


    Reward: 200 Academy Points uponpletion.


    WEEKLY OBJECTIVES:


    -y 100 intermediate- rank beasts / 50 intermediate rank beasts / 30 intermediate+ beasts.


    -Attend your assigned sses at least 5 times a week. (Click to learn more)


    Reward: 1000 Academy Points uponpletion.


    MONTHLY OBJECTIVES:


    -Sessfullyplete the daily and weekly objectives without missing a day.


    Reward: 5000 Academy Points uponpletion.


    ...


    ''I should use this chance toplete it,'' Although Atticus didn''t really have any need for the academy points he would get afterpleting his daily or even monthly individual objectives as they were really littlepared with how much he had.


    But even then, he still thought it best toplete every single one of them. He had no idea if there was some kind of hidden reward or anything in that sense.


    "First the 10KM run," Atticus muttered as he quickly navigated to the mana block feature and instantly activated it.


    His form simultaneouslynded on the earth,pletely soundlessly without the slightest ripple.


    With a swift motion, Atticus stepped forward with his right leg. His body leaned forward, coiling the tension in his legs to unprecedented levels, levels that could potentially shatter the legs of even the strongest beings from Earth.


    In a moment of explosive speed, Atticus shot forward.


    The ground beneath him instantly imploded as his figure tore through the atmosphere.


    Moving at such a crazy pace, Atticus got to the entrance of the forest in just under 10 seconds!


    One could see how fast Atticus was, crossing a distance of more than 2.5 KM in such a short duration.


    And this wasn''t even his fastest speed! He wasn''t even using mana!


    Getting to the entrance of the forest, Atticus lowered his speed to eptable levels as he entered the forest.


    He instantly spotted the tall and imposing trees sprawled across the forest.


    Atticus moved stealthily through the forest making sure not to bring any attention to himself.


    And as soon as he reached the 10KM mark, he swiftly turned off the mana block feature, instantly regaining back his mana.


    As he was moving, he muttered under his breath, "Ethereal cloak,"


    Activating his art, a mana cloak enveloped him as his figure started bing ethereal, his form vanishing in the next second.


    His speed not stopping for even a second.


    Atticus simultaneously focused on his sense of feel, instantly releasing mana pulses from his mana core to see the mana imprints of the beast.


    He started moving north while following the imprints.


    On the way, Atticus also made short work of some of the beasts he met toplete the other individual objectives of ying beasts.


    Each of the beasts met their end instantly upon Atticus sighting them, none of them even realizing when, who, or how they met their end.


    Only everything suddenly turning dark.


    After moving towards the northern side of the forest for a while, Atticus eventually got to the small clearing he had found thest time.


    The numbers of imprints on the floor were still staggering, with it looking as though it had even increased.


    Turning his gaze forward, Atticus spotted the cliff wall illusion in front of him. ''I wonder why they still even bother,'' he thought.


    Deciding not to think too much about it, Atticus deactivated his ethereal cloak art and started approaching the wall.


    His right hand stretched, it phased through the illusionnding on top of the mana barrier.


    Atticus closed his eyes, his mind entering a state of absolute focus.


    Because he had copied the signature of the mana barrier before, despite the changes its nature had gone through, Atticus was still able to mimic the signature of the mana in the mana barrier in far less time than before.


    After 10 minutes of intense focus, a stark contrast to the previous 30, a cloak of mana enveloped the entirety of Atticus''s form.


    And without wasting a single moment, he took onerge step forward, his form phasing through the cliff wall as though it wasn''t there.


    Atticus found himself inside the familiar pitch dark space, with thick amounts of mana covering every inch of the caves.


    Atticus wasted no time and got straight to business. He activated the ethereal cloak art once again, his form blending into the surroundings.


    Although his ethereal cloak art had failed him thest time he was here, which resulted in him getting spotted by the shadow seraphon, Atticus still decided to use this art.


    He had no idea what was waiting for him in that space. The academy could have even changed the beast that was there.


    He didn''t know what to expect, so he decided to proceed cautiously.


    He started making his way through the cave at a moderate speed, periodically releasing mana pulses from his core to guide him through the cave.


    And after moving for a few minutes, he finally got to the entrance of the expansive space he had been in before, where he had fought the beast.


    But his steps couldn''t help but pause immediately he got to the entrance of the space.


    ''How did it get so big?'' He wondered.


    Atticus could clearly recall theyout of the cave from thest time he was here. He was very sure the entrance to the expansive space was way smaller than what he was currently seeing.


    ''Did it try to get out?'' He pondered.


    Atticus had left the beastpletely injured and enraged to the core.


    That day, Atticus had found it incredibly odd that the beast hadn''t showed up when they were fighting in camp.


    But now, it was evident that the beast had attempted to get out, yet, for some reason, it hadn''t seeded.


    Atticus had no doubt that the cave''s size wasn''t the limiting factor. The beast, being a master-rank creature, could effortlessly demolish the entire cave, regardless of any injuries it might have sustained.


    So there was only one logical reason it hadn''t attacked the camp personally: the academy had intervened.


    Why? Atticus had no idea.


    ''I hope they haven''t changed the beast, though. The Shadow Seraphon would be the best for training.''


    Deciding to stop dwelling on these thoughts, Atticus decided to check to see if the beast was still there.


    With his ethereal cloak art activated and a pulse of mana ready to be unleashed at any moment, Atticus took a step forward, entering the pitch-ck space.

 Chapter 275 Bidding

    <h4>Chapter 275 Bidding </h4>


    ?275 Bidding


    A middle aged man walked down a hall way with a coffee mug in his hand.


    The middle aged man was dressed in a neatly pressed button down shirt paired with khaki cks.


    Although he exuded a professional demeanor, wearing polished loafers and a subtle wristwatch, his face was anything but so. It told an entirely different story.


    He wore a tired expression, which seemed odd considering his professional attire, which should suggest he was just on his way to work.


    So then, why was he tired? He hadn''t even started work yet!


    "Another boring day," the man sighed deeply, taking a sip of the coffee in his hands as his steps continued through the hall way.


    The hall way was made of pristine white metal, with numerous small white lights embedded at the top at a small distance from each other, tracing down the hall.


    After walking through the hall way for a few seconds, the man finally reached the end of the hall where a metallic white door stood.


    With out pausing his steps, he kept walking forward, and with a quick scan by the console on the door, it soundlessly slid open.


    The man sighed and closed his eyes as he stepped through the door, already fore seeing how boring the day was going to be.


    Just as he was about to reluctantly announce the beginning of his shift, he suddenly heard the sounds of heated arguments resounding through out the control room.


    ''What the hell¡­'' Opening his eyes, the middle aged man was shocked by what he saw.


    In front of him, many operators had wide grins on their faces, each of them gathered together forming a roughly made line.


    "2.5 seconds!"


    "4 seconds!"


    "4.5 seconds!"


    Each operator, upon reaching the front of the line, would suddenly scream a random time frame and then tap the artifact on their wrist the next instant before stepping away for the next person in line to do the same.


    ''Doesn''t this mean¡­'' the operator knew well enough how he and his colleagues usually felt during their shifts.


    Considering the majority of their time on the job was spent watching the students on the screen basically training and doing nothing, it was a no brainer that they would all have frowns on their faces every time they came to work.


    No one of them loved their work, but even then they knew they had to do it. Adulthood was truly tough.


    There was only one reason the operators would all be showing such excited grins on their faces.


    The middle aged man swiftly turned his gaze toward the big screen in the middle of the control room, his gaze instantlynding on the figure of a blue humanoid shaped light.


    The middle aged man didn''t have to ask to know who that was.


    There was only one 15 year old boy who would fit all the criteria that would enable them to use this feature of their cameras and also make all the operators this excited.


    "Gon! You''re finally here!" One of the operators in the back lines of the roughly made line suddenly eximed while calling out to the middle aged man.


    Gon, the middle aged man, instantly made his way over to the operator who just spoke.


    "Yeah, I had to take care of something at home," he responded as he got to the other operator.


    "Taa! Don''t forget it''s me, Gon. I know you just didn''t want toe to work!" The other operator remarked with a smug smile.


    Gon shook his head with a smile. He was right; he really didn''t want toe to work.


    "What''s going on?" Gon asked while gesturing to the crowd of operators gathered.


    There were currently operators who should have long since finished their shift still in the control room. That fact alone was enough to show how excited they all were.


    The operator''s smile widened as he replied, "We''re all bidding on how long it would take that monster kid to defeat the Shadow Seraphon this time around!" The operator exined.


    "I see."


    Gon had already guessed that this was what they were doing.


    He turned his gaze back towards the screen, seeing that Atticus had already gotten to the small clearing where the mana barrier was. He was preparing to enter the caves.


    Gon ced his free hand on his chin and took another sip from his coffee, pondering on something.


    After a few seconds, he finally decided.


    "Looks like I''d be bidding too." He turned to the operator and suddenly dered with a small smile.


    "Heh, confident, aren''t we? Get ready to lose your points!" The operator said as he started gradually advancing up the line.


    Just like the students, any staff of the academy used academy points as their main currency for anything they wanted to buy in the academy.


    And these academy points were even scarcer for the staff, as none of them had the privilege the students had of earning from each beast they killed.


    This was why many of them would rush at the opportunity to easily earn more points if they got a chance. Betting was a great way to earn points and, well, also lose.


    Gon simply smiled in response to his statement, not saying anything.


    After less than a minute of standing in line, it was finally Gon''s turn.


    On reaching the front, Gon faced the operator in charge of the bidding and suddenly dered, "More than one hour."


    A hushed silence immediately settled in the control room.


    ¡­


    As soon as Atticus decided, he stepped in to the cavern, immediately releasing a pulse of mana from his core, revealing everything in a 50 meter radius in front of him.


    Atticus kept moving through therge space, periodically releasing mana pulses.


    Unlike thest time, he hadn''t seen any ''boulders'' on the floor. He was ready to react if he saw anything suspicious, but he hadn''t seen anything so far.

 Chapter 276 Trembling

    <h4>Chapter 276 Trembling </h4>


    ?276 Trembling


    Atticus found some of the bones of the wolf like beasts on the floor, obviously from when he had rampaged and killed the beasts in the cavern.


    After walking for a few seconds, Atticus also saw arge crater that had formed on the floor, presumably from the explosivending he had made thest time.


    ''Did they take it away?'' Atticus wondered.


    Thick amounts of mana were still nketing the entire space, making him unable to feel things correctly.


    While he could sense everything around him, he couldn''t identify them urately due to the interference of intense amounts of mana.


    As Atticus stopped walking and pondered whether to brighten up the expansive space with illumination runes, two blood orb like eyes flickered open high in the air, both of them focused on Atticus''s supposedly invisible form.


    The two orbs burned with such fury that there was no mistaking it for anything other than intense hatred.


    It was as though the creature were gazing at its fated enemy.


    The two blood red bright orbs kept descending at an eerie slow pace before suddenly stopping.


    They remained just after the 50 meter mark high up in the air, seemingly aware that entering that range would alert the white haired boy to their presence.


    Without making a single sound, hundreds ofrge tendrils, reminiscent of colossal octopus tentacles, gathered around the glowing red eyes.


    Each massive tendril coiled backward, their razor sharp ends all pointing dangerously toward Atticus''s form.


    It was clear that the beast wanted nothing more than to turn Atticus into Swiss cheese.


    Just as the tendrils were about to shoot toward Atticus, the beast suddenly saw Atticus''s right arm gravitating towards the katana hilt on his left waist, holding it firmly.


    In the next instance, it was as though the whole world suddenly stopped as the Shadow Seraphon''s entire form froze.


    Many people watching this scene would wonder what could make a master- rank beast suddenly freeze in its tracks so abruptly.


    While it was true that currently in the human domain, there were millions of individuals in the master- rank, this might seem like a lot, and truly it was.


    But considering the human domain currently had a poption of billions of people in different sectors, the number of master- rank individuals wouldn''t seem that much anymore.


    And although they numbered in the millions, each one of them was formidable in might. They were all highly respected no matter where they went.


    This was because reaching the master- rank was not something just anyone could achieve.


    Not many in the human domain had the talent necessary to achieve such a rank. It was a level of strength only a select few could attain in the human domain.


    Master- rank beasts were even rarer than master- rank humans, numbering far fewer than the humans.


    They were physically stronger, fiercer, and more adept at utilizing their bloodline powers than humans. This has always been the norm, a beast was stronger that humans in the same rank.


    In essence, they were more powerful.


    Given all this, it wouldn''t be a surprise why many would wonder why the beast had frozen when it saw Atticus''s action. He literally just ced his hand on his Katana''s hilt!


    Just what was going on?


    But their shock wouldn''t be even half as much as when they see the current state of the Shadow Seraphon.


    Every single one of its massive, tentacle like tendrils was¡­ trembling.


    Even the once fierce blood red eyes of the Shadow Seraphon showed signs of wavering, trembling with intensity.


    Any one knowledgeable watching would be utterly andpletely baffled.


    The Shadow Seraphon, the lord of the shadows, a beast even master rank individuals in the human domain would think twice about venturing in to its domain.


    This formidable beast was trembling at the sight of a 15 year old Advanced+ rank young boy who simply ced his right hand on his katana hilt?


    They would be utterly astounded. Rightfully so.


    But regardless of the beast feeling intense, deep rooted fear from just looking at Atticus''s actions, at the end of the day, it was a master- rank beast¡ª a rank that could only be attained through blood and tears.


    There was not a single master- rank being in the human domain who was a coward, and the Shadow Seraphon followed this ideal. It wasn''t one to cower, especially when it was in its domain.


    This puny human had intruded in to its domain, and he would face the consequences of such actions.


    The Shadow Seraphon''s blood red eyes seemed to glow with even more intensity as the massive tendrils that had already loosened up from their initial coiled state because of their trembling suddenly tensed and coiled with even more tension than before.


    Without so much as a sound, the hundreds of massive tendrils shot towards Atticus''s form with mind numbing speed.


    Their movement cut through the air so forcefully that concentric circles of disced air materialized around each tendril.


    Yet, no sound was made.


    Just as the massive tendrils entered the 50 meter radius mark, an incalcble number of silver streaks burst forth, filling the space, each of them briefly illuminating the pitch ck space.


    The appearance of the streaks was followed by an intense and deafening,


    SCREEEECH!


    The whole cave trembled; the intensity of a master- rank beast scream was enough to blow the brains of any one without adequate strength.


    The hundreds of tendrils all initially heading towards Atticus''s form abruptly fragmented, their forms spilling into multiple, still massive pieces.


    ck, hot liquid gushed out from the severed tendrils, the massive forms of each of the pieces crashing on to the cave floor,causing tremors with each impact in response to the weight.


    Atticus swiftly turned his gaze back ward; his eyes seemed to pierce through the darkness, his gaze instantly meeting the blood red eyes of the Shadow Seraphon.


    Atticus''s cold words followed, his words sending shivers through the Shadow Seraphon''s form,


    "Found you."

 Chapter 277 Spamming

    <h4>Chapter 277 Spamming </h4>


    ?277 Spamming


    As Atticus''s eyes pierced through the darkness, his gaze meeting the blood red eyes of the Shadow Seraphon, his lips curled up into a satisfying grin.


    "Found you," Atticus''s words sounded, causing the Shadow Seraphon to feel shivers coursing through every inch of its whole being. It was a feeling it hardly ever felt, one it hated feeling to the core.


    Before the beast could even recover from its severed tendrils, multiple silver tes suddenly appeared in Atticus''s hand as he instantly channeled his mana into each of them, tossing them in every corner across the expansive space.


    Each of them instantly lit up with intensity, illuminating the once pitch ck space.


    Atticus''s gaze instantly focused on the massive figure of the beast dangling down from the ceiling, using some of its massive tendrils to hang onto some of the stgmites sticking out from the ceiling.


    "It healed," Atticus muttered to himself.


    The Shadow Seraphon''s looks didn''t change much from thest time he had fought the beast.


    It still maintained its earlier appearance with its blood red eyes, massive round torso, and an incalcble number of tendrils sticking out from its top and bottom.


    And this was exactly what Atticus had been focused on¡ª the Shadow Seraphon''s tendrils.


    Thest time Atticus had fought with the beast, he hadpletely decimated the Shadow Seraphon, mutting basically all of its tendrils.


    But now, they had all grown back and looked even more imposing and bigger.


    Atticus shook his head and decided to stop thinking about useless stuff for now. He hade here to train, and he would do just that.


    Atticus instantly deactivated the currently useless ethereal cloak and focused on his storage ring.


    SCREEEECHHHH!


    The Shadow Seraphon snapped out of its fear with a loud screech.


    Its intensity was so rming that the ground shook and the whole cave trembled.


    Its eyes glowed with red intensity as a palpable dark aura suddenly erupted from the beast. Its form grew in mass, its already massive tendrils bing even bigger.


    The Shadow Seraphon parted its monstrous maw. Within the gaping darkness, an ominous and palpable aura condensed, expanding with an unsettling intensity.


    In the blink of an eye, a malevolent dark beam surged forth from the creature''s cavernous mouth.


    It cut through the air with a swift and threatening speed, aimed directly at Atticus, casting an eerie glow on the surrounding shadows.


    Atticus was well aware of the properties of that dark beam. He knew what it was capable of, and he had no intention of going through what happened thest time once again.


    Atticus stretched his hand in front of himself, and a golden te instantly appeared in the next instant.


    Swiftly channeling his mana into it, it radiated an intense golden glow that immediately enveloped Atticus''s form, and then, he simply disappeared, the dark beam meeting the unfeeling air.


    Atticus appeared instantly 30 meters up in the air, the Shadow Seraphon''s form immediately swirling, its eyes focusing on Atticus''s figure up in the air.


    It opened its mouth once again, and just like before, the palpable ck aura gathered in its maw once again. It shot towards Atticus in the air with supersonic speed.


    But just like thest time, another golden te appeared in his hand as he instantly channeled mana into it.


    A golden glow epassed his form, and he abruptly disappeared once again from his original position, appearing 30 meters away on the left side.


    Multitudes upon multitudes of dark beams were shot out, hundreds of tendrils were sent out, and even dark veils upon dark veils were conjured, and yet, none of these attacks were able to even touch a single strand of hair on Atticus''s form.


    The entirety of the cave trembled; walls were crushed, part of the cave ground terrain changed.


    Atticus continuously spammed the teleportation runes, rapidly appearing and disappearing the next instant, evading each of the attacks with ease.


    He intended on increasing his exposure numbers as much as he could so he could unlock his space element.


    Because of the staggering cost of each rune, Atticus had only been able to purchase about 200 teleportation runes.


    Many would have expected him to use all his academy points to purchase the runes and maximize the exposure numbers, but that would be nothing but foolish.


    Anything could happen where he might need to use the academy points for something important, and he had left the rest of the points for such an eventuality.


    Currently, using his perception to the maximum intensity, he was able to easily catch the movement of the master- rank beast.


    At his current strength, without making use of the life weapon art or using the burst of mana, Atticus would struggle hard to follow the movement of the master- rank beast.


    Ranks of power were graded for a reason; it wasn''t so easy to fight a being above one''s rank. The only reason Atticus was able to easily streamroll this fight was because of the teleportation runes he had bought from the academy shop.


    In order to evade a strike, even if his body couldn''t keep up with the speed, the speed at which he could channel mana could.


    And it was exactly because of this that Atticus was able to easily evade the master- rank beast''s attacks without utilizing his full powers.


    "No wonder they sold it at such a high price," Atticus couldn''t help but think.


    If the runes could be bought cheaper, many students would definitely purchase them, leading to chaos on the battlefield.


    Atticus had been using the teleportation runes for a while now, and he was already running out of them.


    It didn''t take long before the inevitable happened. As a golden rune appeared in Atticus''s hand, he thought, ''This is thest one.''


    Seeing the multitudes of dark tendrils all piercing through the air heading towards his form from every conceivable angle, Atticus locked eyes with the beast and simply raised his hand, channeling mana into the golden te.


    A golden glow epassed his form, and just as he was about to get pierced, Atticus''s form suddenly disappeared, instantly appearing just a few inches away from the torso of the Shadow Seraphon, his gaze cold.


    "Let''s move to the next phase,"


    Atticus released a burst of mana from his mana core, increasing his speed to unimaginable levels, able to see and keep up with the Shadow Seraphon''s movements with ease.


    With hands drawn back for a punch, Atticus muttered under his breath, "Earth mimicry."


    He instantly felt his body bing rigid, more firm, and more sturdy.


    He manipted his mana to coalesce around his arm, forming some kind of palpable blue shield around it, at the same time augmenting his strength to staggering levels.


    Before the Shadow Seraphon could even react, Atticus unleashed a devastating punch, his fistnding on the beast''s torso in the next instant.


    BAAAAAAAMMMM!!


    The impact was brutal, the forcending with such intensity that a clearly visible wave rippled outward from the point of impact, spreading in all directions around the massive torso of the beast.


    As the wave spread across the form of the beast, it stood suspended in air for a brief second before it shot back through the cave like aet.


    The massive form of the beast hit the wall on the other side of the cave with an explosive impact.


    BAAAAM!!


    The cave trembled, and the intensity traveling through the cave reached the stgmites hanging from the ceiling as they all began to break off from the top.


    Their sharp ends descended at a fast speed toward the cave grounds.


    SHREEEEEECHHHHHH!!


    The beast released another deafening screech as it vomited liters of ck substance from its mouth.


    The intensity of the cave trembling reached another level as the beast''s tendrils wailed and whipped about, struggling to pull itself out of the massive hole its torso was currently lodged in.


    Atticus''s cold eyesnded on the beast,pletely ignoring the sharp stgmites falling from every part of the cave.


    He muttered under his breath,


    "Air mimicry."


    Atticus''s form turned light, and in the next instant, weightless.


    The air immediately coalesced behind him, and with a fast burst of speed, his form shot forward towards the beast.


    Despite being stuck in the hole, the Shadow Seraphon still had multiple ways of attacking from a long distance.


    Multiple tendrils immediately shot towards Atticus''s rapidly approaching form from every conceivable angle, intending to intercept him.


    Without so much as a change in expression, Atticus muttered under his breath,


    "Fire mimicry."


    Like unrestrained mes flickering and changing with unpredictability, Atticus''s initially speeding figure flickered with such rapidity that it appeared as though small orange lights were lighting up and then immediately going off in a dark space.


    With every single flicker, Atticus easily dodged every single one of the attacks.


    Appearing in front of the Shadow Seraphon once again, Atticus muttered under his breath,


    "Lightning mimicry,"

 Chapter 278 Can He?

    <h4>Chapter 278 Can He? </h4>


    ?278 Can He?


    "Lightning Mimicry,"


    Atticus whispered, and a surge of electrifying energy coursed through his body, manifesting in an extraordinary transformation.


    Streams of lightning began to dance around him, creating intricate tendrils of electrical energy that enveloped his entire form.


    The surging electricity not only illuminated the dark expanse but also caused every hair on Atticus''s body to stand on end.


    With a sudden burst of speed and precision granted by his newfound abilities, Atticus became a living bolt of lightning.


    His body streaked through the atmosphere with astonishing velocity, leaving behind a luminous trail of crackling electricity that illuminated the shadows.


    As he closed in on the Shadow Seraphon, still embedded within the cavern wall, the intensity of the lightning surrounding Atticus reached a crescendo.


    The crackling energy coalesced around both his hands.


    At a velocity that surpassed theprehension of individuals even in the expert rank, Atticus unleashed a relentless barrage of punches.


    His hands became a streaking blur as each strike connected with the beast''s torso, a disy of rapidity and force that sent shockwaves reverberating through the creature''s form.


    The impact of each punch drove the Shadow Seraphon deeper into the wall it was lodged in, creating a series of undting ripples across its massive frame.


    Every punch was infused with the crackling energy of lightning, causing an electrified surge to course through the Shadow Seraphon with each devastating blow.


    The cave itself seemed to quiver with each strike, as if protesting the immense force being unleashed within its confines.


    Despite the continuous assault, the Shadow Seraphon remained eerily motionless. The electrical currents surging through its body had rendered it paralyzed, leaving its colossal form stiff and unresponsive.


    Even the once menacing tendrils, suspended in the air, were now motionless and tense.


    Atticus persisted in delivering a ceaseless barrage of punches to the beast for several moments. Just as it appeared that his assault would have no end, Atticus abruptly halted his fists, his gaze turning icy as he whispered under his breath,


    "Fire Mimicry."


    Atticus felt the familiar free and unpredictable feeling course through his entire being as his form became engulfed in a scorching inferno of fury.


    Compared to his lightning element, which was still at level 1, his fire element had advanced to a staggering level 3,pletely iparable to the lightning element.


    Covered entirely in zing mes, Atticus initiated a rapid spin in the air. The velocity of his rotation generated a fiery tornado, the searing mes whirling around him.


    Harnessing the umted momentum into his right leg, Atticus condensed the me on his leg, intensifying its glow.


    With tremendous force, his fiery leg collided with the side of the beast''s torso, unleashing a torrent of fire that surged outward, scorching everything in its path.


    The impact sent the colossal creature hurtling through the air, its countless tendrils thrashing about as it descended toward the cave floor.


    The massive form of the beast struck the ground with cataclysmic force, creating shockwaves that rippled through the entire cave.


    A billowing wave of dust and debris enveloped the scene as the intense impact reverberated through out the cavern.


    After a few seconds, the dust cleared, showing the now 40 meter torso of the Shadow Seraphon with its left sidepletely scorched.


    Atticus gazed at the master- rank beast, a beast feared by many in the human domain, a beast that could cause a massive amount of destruction if left unchecked.


    Now, that same formidable beasty sprawled on the cavern floor.


    Half of its torso bore the scars of scorching mes, while its colossal tendrils were scattered haphazardly across the cave ground.


    Each tendril twitched involuntarily in response to the residual effects of the lightning still coursing through them.


    ck liquid oozed from the Shadow Seraphon''s mouth, apanied by a low, pained screech as it struggled to rise from the massive crater it had formed.


    This scene might lookpletely pitiful to most, causing them to even feel pity for the beast. It looked nothing like the feared Shadow Seraphon the people knew.


    But Atticus wasn''t that nice. His intention, of course, was to train. And given the current circumstances, this master- rank beast was the only one who could match his strength.


    It was the only one he could spar with while utilizing his full strength and without holding back.


    Atticus had never been one to pull back his punches when training. If he didn''t strain himself to the limit, how would he ever grow?


    The training robots back at the Ravenstein estate suffered from this a great deal, always ending up brutally turned into scrap.


    And now, it was the Shadow Seraphon''s turn to suffer the consequences of having this monster kid as a sparring partner.


    Atticus''s n was to continually use his elements to the limit, especially his elemental mimicry art.


    He had no intention of stopping the fight here.


    Seeing that the lights of the runes were already turning dim, Atticus focused on his space ring and brought out another batch of illumination runes, channeling his mana into them and tossing them around the expansive cave.


    They all lit up, brightening up the area.


    Atticus turned his gaze towards the beast on the floor who was still trying to get up.


    With his body enveloped in searing mes high up in the air, he released a massive burst, his form zing through the air at supersonic speed heading directly towards the poor beast on the floor.


    ¡­


    Back in the control room, each of the operators watching Atticus''s figure on the screen had brooding expressions on their faces.


    They currently had mixed feelings with what they had just witnessed.


    On one hand, they were all utterly shocked.


    Just how many elements could he use?


    They had seen him use fire, earth, water, air, and light. One person being able to use all these elements was shocking enough, but now, he could use lightning?


    ''Can he use all the elements?'' They all thought in their heads.

 Chapter 279 Bad Choices

    <h4>Chapter 279 Bad Choices </h4>


    ?279 Bad Choices


    None were even surprised about how brutally Atticus was beating the Shadow Seraphon. They had all expected this and even bet on how short he would be able to defeat the beast.


    Which brings us to the other feeling they all felt.


    About 99% of them had chosen seconds as their bidding time, clearly a wrong choice.


    They all believed that Atticus would finish the fight that early considering the level of power he had unleashed on the beast thest time.


    But they had been utterly wrong with their choice, which was why they all currently had brooding expressions on their faces despite being shocked.


    Their thoughts were abruptly broken by an intense shout,


    "Yes!" Gon suddenly eximed, drawing the attention of all the operators toward him, all of them gazing at him curiously about what was making him so happy.


    It was then it struck them, just how long had they been watching the scene?


    1 hour.


    And there was only one person who bet that time.


    Although his bet had beenpletely vague, bidding ''more than an hour.''


    Normally something like that wouldn''t have been epted, but because of the absurdity of the bet, they had all let it go.


    An action they all currently regretted to the core. If none of them had won, they could all just take back their points. But unfortunately, someone had won! Their points were gone!


    The implication struck them like a thunderbolt.


    All of them turned their gazes towards Gon, who was smiling like aplete fool while looking seemingly in the air, clearly satisfied by what he was seeing.


    They all looked at him with deep hate. One look, and one would instantly know that they all wanted to pounce on him.


    But Gon ignored all of the hateful stares as he saw the number of points he had earned.


    Academy points: 150,000 AP.


    Never did he think he could earn all this in a single day! He had taken a risk, and it had beenpletely worth it!


    ''Looks like I''d be treating myself tonight, hehe,'' Gon thought whileughing sheepishly,pletely ignoring all the hateful looks he was getting.


    ¡­


    Atticus continually ''sparred'' with the Shadow Seraphon, much to its dismay. In fact, it was more of a brutal beating than sparring.


    He kept on using his elements to the limit, trying his best to increase his proficiency in each one of them.


    He made sure to use elements like lightning, light, darkness, and ice, which were still at a lower level, in an attempt to level them up quickly.


    Atticus also used each of his arts, especially the arcane barrier, trying out different variations and increasing their proficiency.


    The Shadow Seraphon had no other option but to keep fighting, even though it was continually getting beaten up.


    It had tried to run away earlier, but Atticus had instantly caught up to it and given it an even more intense beating than before.


    From then onwards, it didn''t need to be told twice on what was expected of it. Despite not being capable of speech, master- rank beasts all had a certain amount of intelligence in them.


    Even though it was getting brutally beaten each time, it knew it had no choice but to keep on attacking Atticus.


    Its initially glowing red eyes hadpletely dimmed, subtly trembling as it gazed at Atticus with deep rooted fear.


    Just why was it so unlucky?


    It had been simply napping in its domain when Atticus had intruded into it. He was the one at fault, so just why was it getting punished this much?


    After more than an hour of intense ''sparring'', Atticus finally decided to stop for now.


    The Shadow Seraphony defeated, its once mighty form now reduced to a pitiful state.


    Scorched and mangled, its massive torso and tendrils had diminished significantly from their original imposing size.


    What was once a formidable 40 meter torso had dwindled to a mere 15 meters, and its tendrils, initiallyrge and menacing, now appeared small and feeble.


    Struggling to move, the Shadow Seraphon weakly attempted to stir its undersized tendrils, but it was a futile effort.


    After several feeble attempts, it conceded defeat, lying sprawled within a massive crater on the cavern floor.


    Its blood red eyes stared nkly at the ceiling, as if contemting its bad life choices.


    It had gone through a lot.


    Atticus ignored the beaten up beast as he turned his gaze to the multitude of holes in the walls.


    Thest time he hade here, they had looked all eerie and, if he had to be honest, scary. And that was because he knew how staggering the number of beasts that were living here was.


    But now, he waspletely sure that there were no others here anymore.


    The fact that no other beasts showed themselves when Atticus was beating the living daylights out of the Shadow Seraphon clearly shows that it was currently the only beast in the area.


    Which meant that he and his division members had killed all the wolf-sized beasts thest time.


    Atticus chose a random space by the wall and sat down cross-


    legged with his back against the wall.


    The whole cave had a uniformly high mana density than anywhere he had been since he got to this academy.


    Even the training ground he had purchased fell short.


    Now that he had trained all his elements, Atticus was going to absorb mana for a while and then head back to the camp.


    But before that, Atticus wanted to check his exposure numbers first.


    ''Status,'' he thought, and a holographic disy materialized in front of his face.


    ===========


    Character Profile:


    ------------------------


    Name: Atticus Ravenstein


    Age:15


    Gender: Male


    Race: Human


    Attributes:


    ------------------------


    Strength: 251


    Agility: 281


    Endurance: 292


    02:53


    Vitality: 286


    Intelligence: 45


    Perception: 36


    Charm: 30


    Will:33


    Level:Expert


    Talent: Mythical


    Bloodline: Primordial Elemental Bloodline


    - Level 3


    - Fire: 11.1 >> 11.3 %


    - Air: 11 >> 11.1 %


    - Water: 10.4 %


    - Earth: 10.2 >> 10.9%


    - Level 1


    - Light: 50.1 >> 50.2%


    -Darkness: 40.9% >> 41.4%


    - Lightning: 15.7% >> 15.9%


    -Ice: 14.0 %


    Locked Bloodlines -


    - Space: 5.7% >> 17.1% (Progress toward unlocking)


    Abilities:


    ------------------------


    Innate Skills:


    * Conceal [Potential: Mythical]


    - The ability to conceal your level from anyone regardless of rank. You may choose what level you want to be shown.


    - Current mastery: Mythical


    Life Weapon Skills:


    * Transcendent sh: Godspeed Grace


    * Endless Strike


    Normal Skills:


    * Arcane Barrier [Potential: Transcendent]


    - Current Mastery: Expert


    * Elemental Mimicry [Potential: Transcendent]


    -Current mastery: Advanced+


    *Ethereal Clock [Potential: Empowered]


    -Current mastery: Advanced


    =============

 Chapter 280 A Lot

    <h4>Chapter 280 A Lot </h4>


    ?280 A Lot


    Atticus stared in front of him where his stats were on full disy. His eyes immediatelynded on his exposure numbers for his space bloodline.


    It had increased significantlypared to thest time.


    ''Damn, to think I wasted a lot of time,'' Atticus couldn''t help but admonish himself.


    If he had been focused on unlocking his space element from the beginning, he would have trained it to an eptable level by now.


    The space element was very overpowered. Although he hadn''t used it before, but from what he had seen from Astrion, it was a great element he was very much looking forward to unlocking.


    And one of the things he was most looking forward to using was gravity control. The ability to increase and decrease gravity in a certain range would be incredibly valuable during battle.


    Atticus was already anticipating it!


    Looking at the rate at which the exposure numbers increased, Atticus surmised that it would take about 3000 teleportation runes to reach the required number to unlock his space element.


    Atticus felt that it would be lower, but it was better to n for something higher than lower.


    ''I would need a lot of Academy points,'' Atticus thought.


    The small 200 teleportation runes he had bought were a staggering 2,000,000 Academy points.


    But now Atticus would need about 3000 teleportation runes, which meant,


    ''30,000,000 Academy points, wow.''


    Even Atticus couldn''t help but open his mouth wide when he reached this conclusion. 30 million Academy points was a lot, a whole lot of points.


    It had to be remembered that for him to even gather the 2 million academy points in the first ce, he had to kill thousands upon thousands of beasts, something he doubted he''d be able to do again considering the fact that in the entirety of the cave, only the Shadow Seraphon was present.


    Atticus'' eyes turned towards the Shadow Seraphon, a dangerous glint appearing in his eyes, causing the beaten up beast to feel a shiver down its spine as it struggled to move.


    ''I wonder how many points it would give,'' Atticus pondered.


    The wolf sized beasts Atticus had massacred were mostly intermediate, with some even being novice+ rank.


    And Atticus had discovered that killing each of them brought about 17 academy points.


    But what if he was to kill a master- rank beast? How many academy points would that get him?


    Atticus shook his head, ''It''s not worth it. It''ll probably be less than a million academy points, and I''ll be losing a good training partner,'' Atticus concluded.


    Killing the Shadow Seraphon now would be a big mistake. A mistake he wasn''t ready to make.


    ''Looks like I''ll be going on a killing spree for a while.'' Atticus sighed.


    ''And I will also have to start engraving lots of teleportation runes too,''


    Atticus had initially wanted to purchase all of the teleportation runes from the academy shop.


    This was partly because he had so many points that he didn''t know what to do with them.


    And the other part was that he hated the side effect of engraving runes. He didn''t want any feeling of demotivation.


    But after seeing how many points he would need topletely awaken his space element, he had decided to engrave some of it himself.


    The teleportation rune was fortunately a grade one rune. And currently Atticus could engrave about 14 of those before he feltpletely demotivated to do anything.


    He would just have to make sure he engraved a certain eptable amount.


    "16 a day should be okay," Atticus muttered.


    He would first engrave 8, and then he would drink the will renewal potion and wait until he was fully recovered before engraving another 8.


    His thoughts couldn''t help but shift towards beasts.


    He and his division members had been killing these beasts for over a month now, and although they each got points for each beast they killed, what about the beasts'' bodies?


    Many of them had simply been storing the beast carcasses in their space rings not knowing what to do with them.


    Some of them also chose to cook what they killed, for those who could cook, of course.


    It was a good thing time was almost nonexistent inside storage rings, but it still moved, albeit slowly.


    The storage rings were engraved with runes that have a temporal effect, creating an environment where time appears to be almost nonexistent.


    While the runes significantly affects the perception of time within the storage ring, it doesn''tpletely halt its progression.


    But it felt like a huge waste. Beast parts were used in crafting weapons and sometimes potion making.


    But given the fact that none of them knew how to do any of this, the beast carcasses were slowly rotting inside the space rings.


    Atticus stopped thinking about this for now and left it forter.


    Aftering to all these conclusions, Atticus swept his gaze towards his other stats. All of them had hardly budged except some of his elements, and even then, they were very negligible.


    Although his stats had hardly reflected any changes, Atticus still felt very refreshed. He hadn''t held back when he battled the beast.


    Atticus could subtly feel an increase in his power, although it was still very negligible.


    He closed his eyes, entering a state of focus as he began absorbing mana into his core.


    With each increase in rank, Atticus''s core was growing millimeters by millimeters, increasing the total amount of mana that could be stored in it.


    Although the entirety of the mana was contained in the core, the fact that it was in close proximity, literally inside the body, meant that the mana from the core would continually influence the body.


    If said body doesn''t adapt, the mana core could never evolve.


    That said, the amount of mana one needed to advance in the expert rank was staggering. Compared to the other lower ranks, it was a lot of mana.


    For a regr person with transcendent talent, advancing one rank in the expert rank would take multiple years.


    And this was if they were very diligent in absorbing mana into their mana core.

 Chapter 281 Going Back

    <h4>Chapter 281 Going Back</h4>


    ?281 Going Back


    Atticus had secretly broken through the expert rankst year, and at the current speed he was advancing, he would advance one more rank by next year.


    One of the major things that usually slowed Atticus''s progress was his need to train his other powers.


    Atticus had far too many bloodline elements and arts to train. He couldn''t just absorb mana all day, neglecting these things.


    Doing that would make him have a high rank but low battle strength, making it easier for someone of a lower rank to defeat him.


    Apart from the fact that he had to train his elements, Atticus still had to do personalized training with Magnus, also shortening his mana absorption time.


    But even with all of these distractions, Atticus was still advancing at a faster pace iparable to others in the human domain.


    If Atticus could simply absorb mana all day without doing anything else, considering when he had awakened and his enormous talent, he had no doubt that he would have broken into the master rank and maybe be on the cusp of entering the grandmaster rank.


    At 15 years old.


    This was simply how great his mythical talent was. Atticus''s mana absorption rate waspletely iparable to anyone in the human domain.


    An individual training and absorbing mana was required to slow down the rate at which it was being absorbed to cater for the body''s adaptation.


    Absorb too much at too little time, and the body won''t have enough time to adapt and get strained.


    But currently, there was nothing like that going on. Atticus simply kept absorbing mana in the surrounding at a fast rate, his talent so great that his body was visibly adapting as more mana was being absorbed.


    Although Atticus was sitting with his eyes closed and absorbing mana, he still hadplete awareness of his surroundings.


    If anything were to try and sneak up on him, they would be swiftly dealt with.


    But Atticus doubted that something that stupid would happen; the Shadow Seraphon should have gained a little bit ofmon sense by now.


    After absorbing mana for a few hours, Atticus finally decided it was time to head back to the camp.


    The illumination rune Atticus had earlier used had long since lost its light and crumbled. He didn''t see any need to rece it during his training as he had his eyes closed in the first ce.


    He brought out a few of them from his space storage, channeling his mana into them, he tossed them around the cave, their forms instantly brightening up the cavern.


    Standing up, Atticus saw that the Shadow Seraphon had already left the ce where it was lying down earlier.


    Sweeping his gaze around the cavern, he saw the beast at the far end of the cavern, hanging on one of the stgmites jutting out from the ceiling, its blood-red eyes locked onto Atticus''s form, trembling slightly.


    Although it hadn''t fully healed, Atticus could see that the Shadow Seraphon''s healing capabilities were truly remarkable.


    Some of the tendrils he had cut off had already regrown, with the others not that far off.


    From the look the beast was giving Atticus; it was as though the beast was begging him to leave.


    Atticus chuckled slightly. The situation was incredibly baffling to him. To see a master- rank beast acting this scared was something many would never believe could happen.


    ''Am I truly that scary?'' The thought crossed Atticus''s mind. He had asked himself this same question when Chubby was acting scared in the mess hall.


    ''Can''t be. I''m a fun person, right?'' He didn''t see himself as scary, at the very least, he believed himself to be fun.


    Atticus stopped thinking about these trivial things and started walking towards the exit of the cavern.


    Reaching there in a few seconds, he turned towards the beast, his piercing blue eyes meeting its blood-red ones.


    The Shadow Seraphon trembled slightly as it met Atticus''s gaze, its form shifting backward.


    Atticus simply gave it a second-long stare and then turned and started heading towards the exit of the cave.


    Atticus had spent a longer time inside the cavern than during the first visit, which made some aspects of the mana signature change.


    After a few minutes of absolute focus, he replicated the signature and stepped out into the forest.


    Atticus stood backing the cliff wall illusion at the entrance, gazing around the small space.


    A thought suddenly popped up in his head.


    ''How far are the other divisions? Are we allowed to attack them? What happens if we win and capture their territory; do we control the other division too?''


    All these thoughts popped up randomly in Atticus''s head, but instead of simply thinking about it, he decided to ask the Oracle.


    And upon asking, Atticus received a response he had been expecting,


    The Oracle apologizes. The current first-year students aren''t authorized to have knowledge about this information yet. I would suggest simply waiting until you are informed about it in the future.


    "Any idea when that future is?"


    When it is necessary.


    Hearing the short and sinct response of the Oracle, Atticus decided to stop questioning it.


    With a thought, Atticus manipted the wind to wrap around him, lifting him up in the air as his figure shot skyward.


    He reached the top of the supposed cliff in a few seconds,nding on top of it. And from the top, he got an expansive view of the surrounding forest.


    It was without a doubt beautiful. But Atticus could only describe this scene in three words: big trees everywhere.


    The cliff was just a few feet taller than the trees, and Atticus could only see tall and imposing trees in every direction.


    "Where would I even start?" Atticus muttered with a chuckle.


    He had initially been thinking of going in search of any random divisions before.


    But, gazing at the trees sprawled out in every direction with no indication of there being any other divisions around, he decided to kill that thought.


    Atticus jumped down from the cliff, using the air element to lift himself up in the air as his form burst through the forest at unseen speeds.


    He didn''t activate his ethereal cloak art this time around.


    Atticus''s intention before going back to camp was to unleash a massacre in the forest.

 Chapter 282 Deadpan

    <h4>Chapter 282 Deadpan </h4>


    ?282 Deadpan


    Atticus''s form cut through the forest at a fast speed while utilizing the air element to wrap around his form.


    Before heading back to camp, Atticus decided to use this chance to kill as many beasts as he could and gather some academy points, and that was exactly what he did.


    He unleashed a massacre in the forest.


    Even until now, the highest ranked beast Atticus had seen in the forest was an intermediate+ rank, which made it extremely easy to paint the forest floor crimson with the number of beasts he killed.


    Atticus chose an area far away from the camp to hunt for beasts. If he were to kill the beasts around the expanse perimeter forest, his division members would have to hunt deeper inside the forest, and that was simply a recipe for trouble.


    The higher ranked intermediate+ beasts gave about 75 academy points, with the rest being obviously lower.


    And by the end of his killing spree, Atticus had been able to kill close to 700 beasts.


    Unfortunately, unlike the wolf sized beasts who had been clustered together and easy to hunt, each of these beasts was separated, with some even hiding in different locations.


    Unless he wanted to decimate the entirety of the forest, which he obviously didn''t, Atticus would have to locate each and every one of the beasts before swiftly dispatching them.


    After the killing spree, Atticus was able to gather a substantial amount of points: 51,000 Academy points.


    It was iparable to what he had before, but at the very least, it was something.


    Seeing the number of points he had gotten, Atticus decided to call it a day and head back to the camp, reaching the expanse in just under a few minutes.


    It was already dark. He had gotten back from the academy campus past 4, and after spending a few hours training, it was past 8 PM already.


    The expanse hadn''t really changed; it was still itsrge grasnd that they had met when they were first transported here.


    Although there were some damaged parts due to the fight that had happened not too long ago.


    Running towards the camp in the middle of the expanse, Atticus noted that scouts for watchtowers were already at their posts, which meant that the other division members must have gotten back from their sses.


    Regardless of the fact that they had supposedly defeated all the beasts threatening the camp, they were all still actively keeping watch over the surrounding forest at all times.


    If not because the Oracle had reassured him that their camp was fully protected during their lecture times, Atticus would have taken countermeasures to ensure that the camp was secured during their leave.


    Without meeting any obstructions on the way, Atticus got to the camp after a few seconds.


    Despite thete time, he saw the campgrounds bustling with students who had returned from their lectures.


    In most groups that had formed, Atticus noted that what most of them were talking about were the lectures and the academy main campus they had been to.


    But Atticus ignored all of them and kept moving through the camp. The youths of groups who saw him all paid their respects as he passed, waiting for him to move a considerable distance before continuing their talks.


    After a few seconds of walking, Atticus''s steps carried him to the forge. The nging of metals on metals met his ears as he approached the entrance to the forge.


    Although the work of the cksmith group had decreased significantly since the other students bought their new equipment, they were still the ones who performed maintenance on the weapons and armors.


    Upon entering, Atticus experienced the familiar heat wave hit his body, but after one thinyer of air wrapped around him, his temperature was back to normal.


    The nging of metal upon metal abruptly stopped as soon as Atticus entered the forge.


    The nonbatants who noticed him immediately stood up from their workstations and bowed, paying their respects.


    Zara, who waspletely sweaty and wearing a sleeveless top that showed her toned arms, walked towards Atticus and bowed.


    While Hen, who had been beside her, bowed withouting forward. Unlike Zara, who seemed to befortable with speaking to Atticus, the rest tried to avoid it like a gue.


    No one enjoyed speaking to a person who could obliterate their entire existence with a flick of a finger.


    "Young master! We had no idea you wereing by. What can we do for you?" Zara asked as she got to Atticus, while bowing.


    "I''d like to talk to you outside," saying this, Atticus turned and started heading outside the forge with Zara in tow.


    The rest of the group wondered why Atticus would want to speak with Zara, but none dared to ask or follow them.


    Hen stared at their departing figures, slightly worried.


    Although he had seen different signs that Atticus was clearly different from other young masters from the tiered families, it was simply impossible to judge a person by what the person disyed outward for all to see.


    ''The real demons are within.''


    As soon as they got outside, Atticus turned towards Zara, who bowed as soon as she saw him turn.


    "You''re a smart girl, Zara. I know you''re well aware I don''t like people treating me this way. Stop pretending; it''s annoying," Atticus suddenly spoke while looking at Zara''s bowing form with a deadpan gaze.


    Zara froze. ''How did he know?'' Her thoughts raced.


    Atticus had been right on the mark. Zara had known that hepletely hated being basically worshiped.


    Although he hadn''t said anything about it, the signs were obvious, especially to someone sharp and observant.


    This was especially so because many of the other division members hardly had any contact with him.


    With how overwhelmingly powerful he was, many assumed it to be natural to be treated in that manner, and while this was true, Zara knew Atticus was different.

 Chapter 283 Deals

    <h4>Chapter 283 Deals</h4>


    ?283 Deals


    Zara''s goal had always been to somehow gain Atticus''s favor or, at the very least, get a little bit closer to him.


    And although many might consider it pathetic or even stupid, Zara''s n had been to basically pretend to worship and revere him to an extent that got on his nerves, and he would personally ask her to stop worshiping him and be a little morefortable with him.


    Dumb? Yes, she was well aware of that, but yet, it could work.


    She had to start from somewhere.


    "Youn¡ª" she raised her head from the bow, and just as she was about to apologize, Atticus cut her off,


    "Save it. What lectures did you attend today?" Atticus asked.


    It was clear Atticus had no time for trivial matters like this. ''I''ve been seen through from the beginning,'' Zara realized.


    She thought she had hid it well, but it was obvious Atticus had been aware of her intentions from the outset.


    She had no idea how, but she knew; she never stood a chance from the beginning.


    Zara snapped out of her daze, facing upwards to meet Atticus''s piercing blue eyes staring at her,


    ''Is he really human?'' she thought before immediately deciding to respond to Atticus''s question, but this time, she decided to give up her worshiping act and stand straight, but still made sure to sound respectable.


    After all, Atticus was still a tier-one youth and the leader of their division.


    "We were taught about cksmithing, young master," she responded.


    ''As expected, each lecture was tailor-made for each student,'' Atticus pondered.


    Just as the description had said, each ss was tailor-made for each student. Which meant that the academy waspletely aware of practically everything about each student.


    What does this imply?


    It simply meant that for that to happen, the academy had been watching them.


    Atticus had always suspected that they were being watched by the academy.


    But to what extent, he had no idea.


    It was clear they had an urate understanding of everything the students were good at.


    The first rm signals that rang in Atticus''s head were his battles with the Shadow Seraphon.


    ''Did they watch that fight?'' He pondered.


    He was about 85% sure that they had watched his battle with the shadow Seraphon, both times.


    Atticus couldn''t even begin to imagine the reactions of the people who watched the battles.


    He had no doubt that seeing a 15-year-old boy easily beat up a master- ranked beast would most definitely shock a lot of people to the core.


    ''It''s long gone, I can''t do anything about it now. Besides, it''s probably the academy staff. If they were given the authority to watch over us, they must have signed a mana contract to stop them from revealing what they see,'' Atticus concluded.


    Although he hated the feeling of being watched and having his strengthid bare for them to see, if they were all sworn to secrecy, then it was a bit bearable.


    "Were you guys given any materials to read?"


    Zara shook her head, "Not yet. We were only informed what to expect during the duration of the course."


    "I see," Atticus muttered.


    "Hmm," Atticus thought for a bit before speaking,


    "Zara, do you think you can record your sses and send them to me when you get back to camp? I''ll pay you in points," Atticus suddenly asked.


    Zara''s face initially showed confusion for a few seconds before Atticus''s words clicked in her head, "No, no, young master, you don''t have to giv-" her words were once again cut short, but this time by Atticus''s deadpan gaze.


    ''He can''t even let me have any win!'' Zara thought with slight frustration bubbling within her.


    Zara sighed, "Okay, young master. I will do as you ask, but instead of points, I want beast carcasses in return," Zara asked.


    Atticus raised an eyebrow.


    And in the next second, "I see. Alright," he agreed.


    It wasn''t hard to figure out why Zara was requesting the beast carcasses as payment instead of points.


    He had read the beginning cksmith book before he had given it to Zara. He was well aware of some of the processes of crafting weapons.


    While some could be crafters without it, the materials mostly used were the body parts of beasts.


    Zara, unfortunately, was incredibly weak, which meant that she wouldn''t be able to hunt for beasts herself.


    She could have resolved to buy them from the academy store, but even she knew the academy went crazy with their prices most times.


    It would be better if she got the carcasses of beasts from another source. And with how strong Atticus was, she had no doubt that whatever he killed would be in good condition.


    Seeing that Atticus agreed, Zara smiled. She was ted!


    All she had to do was click on her artifact and wait until the end of the ss, and she would have as many carcasses as she needed for her experiments.


    It was way better than her earlier decision of buying the carcasses from the other division members who could hunt with academy points.


    Seeing that it was all finalized, Atticus suddenly stretched out his hand, and with a thought, close to a hundred bodies of beasts spewed out from his storage andnded on the floor.


    Zara stared at the corpses with wide eyes.


    Every single one of them was cleanly killed, with no unnecessary damage on their bodies.


    They each had just a single hole passing through their chins, stopping at their brains.


    "Do you know anyone taking the Alchemy sses?" Atticus''s question brought Zara out of her thoughts,


    "Yes, I believe Ra is taking the alchemy course. She''s one of the nonbatants in the healer''s group," she exined.


    "Alright," Hearing Zara, Atticus nodded and immediately started heading towards where the healer group was located, leaving Zara who immediately started gathering the bodies as soon as he left.


    Just like the forge, they had set up a building for the healers too. They were responsible for healing any minor injuries that might ur during battles or training.


    Atticus reached there in a few seconds and made the same deal he made with Zara.


    Unlike Zara, Ra had beenpletely fine with receiving points aspensation.


    After making all these deals, Atticus retired to his room to rest and get ready for the next day of school.

 Chapter 284 Daze

    <h4>Chapter 284 Daze </h4>


    ?284 Daze


    The next day, as soon as Atticus woke up at 5 AM, he wore his fitted training suit. And without alerting anyone in the camp, he left and headed to the caves to train.


    Atticus''s training becamepletely routine, exactly the way he liked it¡ª being persistent and continuously improving.


    He ''sparred,'' which was basically a total beat down, against the shadow Seraphon, utilizing his elements and arts at full power while also making sure not to kill the poor beast.


    After a few hours of this, Atticus found one random wall and sat down, quickly engraving his first 6 runes before drinking the will renewal potion.


    Then he sat down cross legged, meditating while also absorbing mana into his mana core.


    After fully recovering his will, Atticus engraved thest six runes he had to engrave for the day and then sat, absorbing mana for a few hours.


    Seeing that it was almost 10, Atticus stopped his training and started making his way back towards the camp.


    Following a few minutes of enjoying a hot, steamy bath, Atticus stepped out of the bathroom. After a quick wipe, he put on a pair of clothes he had never worn before.


    Anastasia had packed far too many clothes for Atticus before he came to the academy¡ª so many outfits he doubted he could finish wearing them all if he were to put on a new outfit every day for the duration of the academy first year.


    It was a lot!


    After a few minutes, Atticus was fully dressed.


    He brought out a full mirror from his space ring to check out his appearance, and he couldn''t help but nod in acknowledgment. "Not bad," he muttered.


    He was draped in a white trench coat, its pristine color entuating a sense of elegance, the fabric cascaded down, swaying with an invisible grace.


    The ck inner robe beneath added a touch of contrast, adorned with an array of different pins.


    His lustrous white hair was meticulously tied back into a ponytail, secured with a simple yet refined band.


    His captivating blue eyes seemed to reflect a quiet confidence, adding an enigmatic allure to his stunning appearance.


    The cor of the trench coat stood tall, framing his face with a touch of regality.


    The coat draped over his form as though caught in an unseen breeze, giving the impression that even the fabric responded to an ethereal force, further enhancing the air of mystique around him.


    He truly looked stunning.


    Unlike the usual robe Atticus usually wore, this was a huge step up. Although Atticus would never admit it, one of the main reasons he was putting on this trench coat today was because he saw it on a particr blue-haired youth, and he thought it looked really cool.


    The second reason was well because of a¡­ girl.


    "Ahem!" Atticus audibly cleared his throat and put back the full mirror inside his space ring.


    Then he turned and left the room, navigating through the barracks and the camp and arriving at the front of the terminal in just over a minute.


    Atticus observed Lucas, Nate, and many other Ravenstein youths already waiting in front of the terminal for their scheduled time.


    So they would be transported to their respective locations for sses.


    The rest of the students were, as usual, gathered all around the terminal behind them.


    Lucas nodded at Atticus with a smile, with the rest bowing in respect. Many of their eyes were fixed on Atticus appearance.


    Atticus was already handsome, even while wearing his usual in robes. However, now that he was dressed so stunningly, he was breathtaking.


    The eyes of the girls in the crowd couldn''t help but sh as they all focused their gazes on him.


    While Nate stared at his front absentmindedly, just like yesterday.


    Sigh.


    Nate sighed, releasing an audible exhale; his expression as though the world wasing to an end.


    He gave off the kind of vibe one would have when looking into the distance, reminiscing about life once again before finally epting and embracing the inevitable end.


    Atticus shook his head, a smile ying on his lips. Turning his gaze to Lucas, "Same ss?" He asked.


    Lucas nodded in response. His eyes were slightly swollen and filled with tworge eye bags. It was obvious he didn''t get much sleep the night before.


    "Rune engraving?" Atticus didn''t need to think much to guess what caused his wearied look.


    Lucas nodded once more with a tired look on his face. Neither said anything after that, and after a few seconds, Aurora joined the group.


    She was looking slightly better than yesterday when she had to go to school without Atticus.


    ''Good, it''s better she gets used to this. We won''t always be together,'' Atticus thought while observing Aurora''s determined gait.


    After a few minutes of waiting, the clock struck 10:30 AM, and once again, the obsidian floor lit up a slight golden glow.


    None of the students needed to be told what to do next, but they all still stood still, subtly turning their gazes towards Atticus as if waiting for him to act first.


    Atticus turned his gaze towards Nate but was surprised to see that thetter didn''t wait for him to be tossed like thest time; he absentmindedly walked into the golden light by himself.


    Atticus chuckled. Seeing that Nate had entered, after a brief goodbye to Aurora and the other Ravenstein youths, Atticus also entered the golden light.


    As soon as he found himself inside the pristine white room, unlike thest time where he had wasted a little time here, Atticus instantly walked towards the door and stepped out of the room.


    He was instantly met with the usual see-through ss wall and the beautiful expansive garden.


    ''Hm?'' Atticus turned to see the figure of Kael, who had just stepped out of his room, staring at him with his characteristic expressionless face.


    And slightly ahead, the breathtaking figure of Zoey Starhaven was also staring at him.


    Their gazes met.


    It was just for a second, but to Atticus with his incredibly high perception that he didn''t hesitate to utilize, it felt like a decade.


    ''Amethyst eyes,''


    Zoey turned her gaze around, breaking their stare, as she started walking away from the scene, leaving Atticus who just kept staring at her departing figure.


    After a few moments,


    "She''s gone already; we''re going to bete for ss," Atticus was abruptly brought out of his daze by the sound of someone speaking.

 Chapter 285 Real Men

    <h4>Chapter 285 Real Men</h4>


    ?285 Real Men


    Atticus turned to find Kael gazing at him, expression unchanged. "Ahem," Atticus audibly cleared his throat. ''Was I staring?'' he wondered.


    Straightening his trench coat, he began walking through the hall, Kael in tow. Kael had been right; their ss would start soon, and wasting time meant risking beingte.


    As expected, the walk remained eerily quiet, with neither of them exchanging words


    They both saw some other first year leaders'' students in the hallway as they walked, and both Atticus and Kael walking in tandem with each other immediately drew stares from the other students.


    Many of them had been too out of it yesterday to notice the closeness between Atticus and Kael. Both of them getting close was thest thing any one of them expected.


    But they bothpletely ignored the stares and kept moving forward.


    They reached the end of the hall with both of them seeing the map of the academy once again.


    They continued to their left and got to the elevator after a few seconds. With a slight chime, they both entered the elevator, and it immediately started descending.


    Atticus''s thoughts were swirling, and just as he believed the entire interaction with Kael would remain quiet, Kael suddenly turned towards Atticus and spoke,


    "You like her, don''t you?" Kael''s words made Atticus''s train of thought freeze.


    ''What the hell,''


    Turning to see Kael staring at him expressionlessly, Atticus was caught off guard. That was thest thing he had expected from Kael.


    He didn''t strike Atticus as the type to discuss romantic interests.


    Atticus was curious to see where this conversation would lead. "I guess you can say that. Why are you asking?" Atticus responded with a small smile.


    "I see," Kael muttered, taking a moment to think.


    "Do you like her?" Atticus pressed on, gazing at Kael intently, trying to discern any signs of deceit.


    Atticus didn''t even need to see anything, as Kael immediately shook his head, refusing the question. "No, she''s too¡­ beautiful," Kael said.


    "Huh?" Atticus was confused. Wasn''t a girl being incredibly beautiful a good thing? Or did they practice something different in Eldoralth, and he was just finding out?


    ''No, mom is fine as hell. He must be the weird one,'' Atticus concluded. Anastasia was incredibly beautiful, as was L''s mother whom Atticus had seen when they visited their estate.


    "Too beautiful?" Atticus decided to ask.


    Kael took a moment before he continued speaking, "Grandfather said beautiful women are a recipe for trouble," Kael said, turning towards Atticus, "And I don''t like trouble," he added.


    "Pfft," a burst ofughter escaped Atticus''s lips as he heard what Kael had said. It struck him as funny that his grandfather would give such advice.


    Taking a moment to regain hisposure, marked by the elevator reaching its destination on the second floor, Atticus said, "I guess you''re right. Beautiful women do bring you a lot of trouble."


    They both stepped out of the elevator, which slid to a close behind them.


    They started making their way toward the door where their ss would be held.


    "You should ask her out," Kael''s voice sounded once more, making Atticus raise an eyebrow in slight confusion.


    "I thought you said your grandfather warned you that very beautiful women are nothing but trouble?" Atticus asked.


    "He did," Kael responded. They both reached the door of their assigned ss, and as the door parted after a quick scan,


    "But he also said this; real men will always go after something they want regardless of the troubles that would arise," Kael added as he walked through the door.


    Atticus stared at his back for a moment, and with a small smile, he also entered the ssroom.


    Entering the ssroom together attracted stares from the students already inside. Many, especially the females, couldn''t help butpletely focus on Atticus''s breathtaking form, their eyebrows raised in slight surprise.


    His trench coat billowed in the air as he and Kael walked confidently, creating a maic presence that seemed to capture the attention of everyone in the room.


    Amongst all of the students watching, some of the tier one youths couldn''t help but narrow their eyes as they saw them both together.


    Two majorpetitors banding together wasn''t good news at all.


    For now, they all simply decided to keep watching without making any move.


    Atticus turned, his gaze meeting L''s as he passed by. She swiftly turned her gaze away immediately they met.


    Atticuspletely ignored her as he continued to his seat, sitting down beside the breathtaking form of Zoey, who had her eyes forward, facing therge screen at the front, seemingly not registering his presence.


    Kael was also seated directly beside him, and after a few minutes of waiting with some students entering the ssroom and taking their seats, the door parted open and Isabe with her characteristic smoothie and well-fitted suit walked into the ssroom.


    It was as though a switch was turned off; the entirety of the students all turned dead silent. No one making a sound.


    All the drama from yesterday was still fresh in their memories.


    Even the fool who had threatened Isabe thest time kept his back straight and eyes faced forward, showingplete obedience.


    Unlike thest time, Isabe didn''t waste any time. As soon as she got to the obsidian table, she dropped down her smoothie and turned to face the students.


    "Good day, students," Isabe''s voice resonated around the hall.


    She continued,


    "Today we''ll officially start the Leadership and strategic nning ss. We''ll be starting with the first aspect on the list."


    Isabe''s words were followed by her tapping the obsidian surface of the table a few times, and therge screen lit up, suddenly disying a picture of a zorvan.


    Despite seeing it yesterday, many of the students still flinched as they saw its hideous form appear in front of them once again.


    It didn''t help that the screen was incrediblyrge, making it appear as though a giant was being disyed.


    "Understanding the threat,"

 Chapter 286 Whole All

    <h4>Chapter 286 Whole All</h4>


    ?286 Whole All


    Isabe was fast, incredibly fast when she was teaching the ss. But even then, her voice was loud, and she made sure to back up every single one of her words with concrete proof, which was usually disyed on therge screen.


    Unlike the day before when the youths were simply introduced to the war and the Zorvan threat, the lecture for today was meant to delve into said threat.


    Isabe talked about the Zorvans.


    Not about the war, not about their technology or even how they fought, but about them as a species.


    Their anatomy, their personalities, how their bodies looked, theirnguage, etc.


    The list was endless. She listed out everything that humanity knew so far about them.


    The war was brutal, the dead bodies of both humans and the Zorvan littered the earth.


    It wasn''t difficult to acquire the bodies, live or dead, of the Zorvan and perform experiments on them.


    Of course, this topic was broad, so broad that a measly 5 hours wasn''t even enough to cover even 0.5% of this aspect.


    During the lecture, Atticus found himself bingpletely engrossed in everything Isabe was exining.


    It was unlike what he was expecting when he saw the course title.


    She meticulously exined every concept to thest detail, offering simple and concise exnations that even 8 year olds would find understandable.


    There were no unnecessary details; everything she talked about was necessary and relevant to the topic she was exining.


    And most importantly, she wasn''t boring! This had always been the problem with teachers in most schools back on Earth.


    Although they really had the knowledge and were actually good at providing simple exnations to the students, they were all dangerously boring!


    Isabe managed to captivate her audience.


    Atticus rapidly absorbed every word and exnationing out of her mouth. Her simple and concise manner of exining made it easier for him to understand everything without even needing a second thought.


    Throughout the duration of the ss, the whole hall was silent. with everyone''s full attention on the lecture.


    Many would find it surprising that a bunch of 15 year olds, although they were each tiered, they were all not used to sitting down in ss and readily listening to the same person talking over and over again without any signs of weariness. But not a single one of them was sleeping or even dozing off.


    That was just how captivating Isabe''s lecture was.


    After 5 hours, a time many of them would consider short because of how intensely they had been paying attention to the lecture, "That would be all," Isabe ended the ss.


    Clicking on the obsidian surface, she turned off therge screen.


    And then she picked up her smoothie cup, which was already basically empty after taking numerous sips during the 5 hour duration, and with a quick nce at Atticus, she started walking out of the ssroom, the door closing behind her.


    Just like yesterday, it took a second for the students to register that Isabe had already left the ssroom.


    And when they did, they each started standing up and heading out of the ss.


    Kael immediately turned to Atticus as soon as Isabe left, "Ready?" he asked.


    Atticus nodded in response, and just as he was about to stand up, Kael suddenly continued, "You''re not going to ask he-" His words were abruptly cut short by Atticus, who shot him a stare.


    It was the kind of look that needed no words.


    Kael instantly listened and didn''t say anything again.


    Atticus quickly stood up, grabbed Kael, and started walking out of the room before Kael would say something he shouldn''t.


    Stepping out of the ss, they both kept walking towards the elevator at the end of the hall.


    After walking for a while, and seeing that they were at a fair distance away from the ss, "Why didn''t you ask her out now?" Kael spoke up, asking.


    Atticus looked forward and turned to look behind him the next second, checking to see if there were any students around them. Seeing there was none, he decided to respond,


    "That''s not the kind of mood you ask a girl out, man."


    Kael had beenpletely right on the mark before. Atticus was truly smitten by Zoey. Even from the first time he had seen her just before the entrance test at the expanse, he had been instantly hooked.


    It was the type of feeling that just spontaneously popped up, a feeling he just couldn''t exin.


    He had immediately wanted to approach her there and then, but even he saw how stupid that would have been.


    Atticus'' current view on women wasn''t what many who knew him would think.


    Many would simply assume that because Atticus was so serious and always training, he would find dating or even getting married to be a bother.


    But they wouldn''t expect that this was very far from the truth.


    Despite his logical mindset, Atticus was a subtle believer in destiny.


    Despite actively trying to be strong and change the fate the being who sent him here had preordained for him, that didn''t mean he was trying to change his destiny.


    Destiny was the end goal, the finished product. There was no changing that.


    It was called destiny because no matter how powerful one gets, no matter how many people one kills in a bid to change something, what eventually happens is your destiny.


    What would happen would happen.


    But that didn''t mean you should simply sit on your ass and do nothing just because what would happen would happen.


    That was simply being stupid. For anyone to be that stupid, his or her destiny would reflect that.


    Atticus also believed that you should strive to do your best at anything you do.


    Even after all the powers he had gained and all the blood and sweat he had shed, if at the end of the day Atticus should still sumb and lose, although it would be profoundly painful and unwilling, he would still be able to take pride in himself for giving it his whole all.

 Chapter 287 Puss

    <h4>Chapter 287 Puss </h4>


    ?287 Puss


    Although he tried to minimize the number of friends he made, the same couldn''t be said about getting a partner.


    Atticus believed that your partner should be your other half, someone whoplements you, someone who encourages you to be the best you can be.


    When you get your partner, there should be no thoughts like you being afraid he/she would be a distraction; at the very least, that person should push you to work even harder.


    Atticus wasn''t naive; he, of course, knew that as much as there could be good, there were also bad partners out there.


    Especially fools who only think to go for looks and forget what was inside.


    Although he had beenpletely fooled and used by Kira back on Earth, he wasn''t one to let that shape his whole life.


    Without a doubt, Atticus had been thoroughly captivated by Zoey''s appearance, but if both of their personalities weren''tpatible, if she was one of those so called terrible partners, he would leave without a doubt.


    Atticus had been thoroughly convinced by what Kael had said before. He had been right, ''You should go for what you want regardless of the consequences.''


    Zoey Starhaven was a tier one, the next in line to be the matriarch of the Starhaven family.


    Atticus was also an important member of the Ravenstein family, the only child and current family head, the most likely to be the heir.


    They were both very important members of their respective families; a union between them would face scrutiny from both families.


    In the human domain, while it wasn''t rare for two tier ones to be together, this was usually for individuals without much standing in the family.


    For important members like Atticus and Zoey, it was very rare.


    But regardless, Atticus had never given a fuck about what people would think about his actions.


    He wasn''t trying hard to be overwhelmingly strong just for the sake of it; it was precisely because he wanted to be strong to protect his loved ones and be free to do whatever he wanted.


    In this world, power was everything.


    After what Kael had said, Atticus had already decided to try his luck with her and ask her out. The worst that could happen was her refusing.


    And if that happened,


    ''Life must go on.'' Atticus had no time to waste.


    But with the current mood of all the students, it was the worst time to ask a girl out.


    They had just been taught about the alien race currently attacking their, each one of them going through a different milestone of emotions.


    It truly wasn''t a good time to ask a girl out.


    ''And besides, how do I even approach her!'' Atticus thought with a little frustration. The girl always wore an ice-cold expression on her face.


    To others, it might seem like a normal look, with most not even caring about her expression, being too focused on admiring her beauty.


    But to Atticus, who found it easy to capture even nuances of any individual, he knew well enough that it was a cold look.


    It was a "do not approach me" look, somewhat akin to ady reading a book in a public space.


    "Hmm," Kael muttered, seemingly thinking about something. Then he turned to look at Atticus and spoke, "You''re afraid."


    His words made Atticus almost choke on his spit. "What the hell¡­ why would I be afraid?"


    Kael locked eyes with Atticus, tilting his head slightly to the side, his expressionless face unchanged. He gave Atticus a look, a look that screamed, ''you know what I''m talking about, don''t pretend.''


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about," Atticus awkwardly cleared his throat, and quickly added,


    "Let''s go, Ember must be waiting," he said, and without waiting for a response, he started walking away towards the elevator at the end of the hall.


    Kael stood in his position for a few moments, looking at the retreating figure of Atticus, "Pussy," he muttered, and with a slight shake of his head, he started walking towards the elevator too.


    Unlike yesterday, where Kael had left prematurely, this time he hung out with Atticus and Ember.


    Given theck of recreational activities in their location, the trio simply walked around the expansive garden while making small talk.


    By now, they were all too used to the stares they got from other students, and as usual, theypletely ignored it.


    After spending about 20 minutes talking, they each decided to call it a day.


    Atticus was a bit happy that there was no drama today. He got to the room and was instantly teleported back to his division.


    "Hey," Atticus greeted with a smile as he saw Aurora standing at the same spot as yesterday, seemingly waiting for him.


    "You''rete, again."


    Atticus chuckled in response and approached. Unlike thest time, the camp was filled up with other students who had already returned from their sses.


    Atticus and Aurora both spoke briefly about their experiences in ss, and after a meal at the mess hall, Atticus left the camp and headed straight towards the caves to train.


    Just like yesterday, Atticus used the opportunity toplete his daily objective, running for 10 km with the mana block feature.


    And after that, he unleashed another massacre in the forest once again, intending to gather as many academy points as possible.


    He reached the cave after a few moments and immediately started his training.


    The Shadow Seraphon''s healing capabilities were truly impressive. After the intense training in the morning, it had already healed, as though it didn''t even receive any beating in the first ce.


    While it wasn''t used to the whole setup, it had already epted its fate. There was nothing it could do but continuously get beat up and heal constantly.


    Atticus made sure to utilize all the teleportation runes he had engraved, plus the ones he had purchased with the academy points he had gained from unleashing the massacre in the forest yesterday and today.


    After a few hours of intense training and absorbing mana, he headed back to camp.

 Chapter 288 3 Minutes

    <h4>Chapter 288 3 Minutes</h4>


    ?288 3 Minutes


    After a few hours of intense training and absorbing mana, Atticus stopped his training and headed back to camp.


    As usual on the way, Atticus went on another rampage in the forest, locating and quickly dispatching different beasts.


    He chose a different direction from thest time, and after this rampage, he earned himself another 50 thousand academy points.


    After a few minutes, Atticus reached the campgrounds. Just like yesterday, it was alreadyte at night, and Atticus immediately decided to retire to his room.


    But before he did that, Atticus first went to Zara and Ra and transferred the recordings of their respective cksmith and alchemy sses to his artifact.


    They both panicked a bit when they saw Atticusing to collect it himself; it was very surprising considering his status in the camp and even outside.


    But Atticus had no time for theatrics and simply collected what he came for and gave Zara a few beast carcasses and Ra academy points.


    While he could collect the videos from them remotely, he would still have to give Zara and Healer their things, which couldn''t be done remotely.


    Plus, he didn''t mind because it gave him the opportunity to walk around the camp and see what was happening.


    Listening in on the conversation of the students, even if they were whispering and it was from a long distance, was child''s y for Atticus.


    After that, he headed straight to his room.


    Atticus indulged himself in a very long shower thatsted for several minutes.


    Coming out of the bathroom, he wiped himself off and changed into veryfortable robes.


    He moved to his bed and sat down cross legged on it.


    The artifact each of the students was given upon their entry into the academy truly made life easier for the students.


    It was a very useful and advanced piece of technology. Every single thing the students would need was easily essible from the artifact.


    Any goods could be bought from the academy store and any questions they might have answered by the oracle.


    It made life easier for the academy and the students at the same time.


    Atticus was really curious about who had invented such a revolutionary technology.


    Because of the artifact, what Atticus had requested from Zara and Ra were promptly made and delivered to him.


    Many would wonder just why Atticus had asked them both to record their sses.


    Those people would, of course, be incredibly dumb because the answer was obvious. He simply wanted to learn cksmithing and alchemy.


    The beasts'' parts Atticus had at hand were truly staggering. Bones, teeth, ws, furs, and more! All in the thousands.


    These were all materials that would be incredibly useful in both cksmithing and alchemy. And yet, they were all wasting away inside his storage ring. It was a huge waste.


    cksmithing. Atticus already had his one true weapon; it was a weapon that would grow with him no matter how powerful he got, intricately linked to him.


    This meant that Atticus most likely wouldn''t need a weapon again, and yet, he still felt that learning cksmithing was necessary.


    Alchemy. Having a variety of potions would truly be useful in battle, but just like potions could be made, practically all of them could be bought.


    Let''s not forget that Atticus was from a tier one family; he was incredibly rich.


    Just one word was all that was needed for him to get any potion he wanted. He wasn''tcking in that aspect.


    And this was the same thing with the cksmithing profession; he could get almost every weapon in the human domain with just a word.


    The world was a dangerous ce and anything could happen at any time. It was better to be overly prepared than ill-prepared.


    Atticus before hadn''t seen the need to learn the cksmithing and alchemy professions, and the only reason he had learned rune engraving in the first ce was that he had seen the incredible potential it had in changing the scale of battles.


    It was unlike cksmithing and alchemy, whose abilities weren''t directly rted to fighting.


    But he currently had an insane amount of resources that he wouldn''t want to waste.


    Atticus clicked on his device, navigating to where the files of both the cksmithing and alchemy videos were located.


    Without wasting a single moment, he started with cksmithing first and yed the video.


    Each of the videos hadsted the entire duration of the ss, which was about 5 hours, but Atticus obviously didn''t have more than 10 hours to spend only watching videos regardless of how important they were.


    It was simply a major waste of time.


    So he did something not many his age had the luxury of doing; he increased his perception of time to a high level, making the world slow, then he increased the speed at which the videos were being yed.


    This allowed Atticus to shorten the watching time of 10 hours of both videos to a shocking 3 minutes. It was truly remarkable.


    This was simply one of the advantages of having a high perception.


    Atticus closed his device after listening to each of the lectures in such a short duration.


    Normally, he would have taken an extra minute to try andprehend and ponder on the details that were discussed during each lecture, but Atticus hadn''t seen a need to do that here.


    None of them had gotten to the main aspects of their professions yet. They only each briefly exined the importance and history of both the cksmithing and alchemy professions.


    Atticus had already read the beginner cksmithing book, and during his free time yesterday when he had decided to learn both professions, he had bought the beginner alchemy book too.


    He was already well-versed in everything a beginner should know about both professions, including their history.


    Which meant that he hadn''t learned anything new from watching these videos.


    Seeing that they hadn''t started anything worthwhile, Atticus decided to drop the topic for now. He couldn''t learn anything today.


    ''This can''t work. It''ll be better to pile up the video and watch everything at once. It would be more effective that way,'' Atticus decided.

 Chapter 289 Not Now

    <h4>Chapter 289 Not Now </h4>


    ?289 Not Now


    Many would wonder, just why was Atticus going through such trouble.


    Why didn''t he just purchase all the books rted to both the cksmithing and alchemy and professions or at the very least pay for the sses and attend the lectures himself?


    The answers to both were obvious. For the former, it was simply because regardless of how detailed any of the books he purchased and read were, it would always fall short of being taught by an actual experienced teacher.


    Especially one that had been in the trade for decades.


    No matter how much he read, there would be a lot of missing information in the process, information that would most definitely be useful in either of the professions.


    And as for thetter, the answer was also obvious. He was already being forced to attend one ss for 5 whole hours.


    Although Atticus had been entranced with the topic being talked about and the way the teacher taught, it was still 5 hours out of his day.


    And Atticus had no intention of spending an extra 10 hours sitting down in ss and listening to someone speak, regardless of how interesting said person was.


    Instead, it was better to simply watch the videos of each ss, especially when this was done in just under 5 minutes.


    ''I wonder why the academy left such a huge loophole,''


    Although Atticus considered himself to be smart, he didn''t see what he was currently doing as such.


    To him, it was a loophole that was so obvious that it was practically impossible for the academy to not be aware of it. It would be a major embarrassment.


    Which meant that they were well aware of this loophole but still chose to ignore it and let the students do what they wanted.


    ''At this point, anyone paying for extra lessons has to be the biggest fool in Eldoralth,'' Atticus released a slight chuckle.


    Even though he said this, Atticus was still 100% sure that there would still be students like that.


    Some goody two-shoes would be well aware of this loophole but would still choose to pay for and attend the sses personally.


    While some would simply be so stupid that they wouldn''t notice a loophole this obvious.


    Seeing that there was not much to learn, Atticus decided to drop everything and sleep.


    The next day, Atticus woke up early with arge yawn. He headed into the bathroom to wash his face and immediately wore his training suit afterward.


    Then Atticus followed his usual routine and headed to the caves to start his training.


    Unlike the past two times when Atticus hadpleted his individual objective during the evening times, he decided to do it in the morning this time around.


    He activated the mana block feature, and after running for 10 KM, Atticus deactivated it immediately.


    Even though Atticus had run without mana, contrary to what many would expect, there was not a drop of sweat on him.


    Atticus didn''t even look as though he had done anything strenuous. This was simply years upon years of training showing its effects.


    On the way to the caves, Atticus went on another rampage around the forest, killing numerous beasts and gaining another multitude of points.


    After that, he got to the caves after a few minutes and immediately started his training routine. A routine mostly filled by the painful screeches of the shadow Seraphon.


    He then absorbed mana and engraved his 16 runes for the day.


    After a few intense hours, Atticus stopped his training and headed back to the camp.


    He chose another direction to take and unleashed another massacre in the forest.


    Getting to the camp, Atticus went straight to his room and freshened up, indulging himself in another long shower, an simply meditated on his bed afterward.


    When it was time for the scheduled lecture, Atticus got dressed, putting on another trench coat, and headed outside his room and to the ck spire.


    After a few minutes, Atticus found himself inside the usual pristine white room.


    Walking out of the room, he saw Kael already outside looking in his direction and the figure of a purple-haired girl slightly ahead walking away.


    Atticus locked eyes with Kael who pointed his head to the departing figure of Zoey, clearly asking him to approach her.


    Atticus smiled slightly and shook his head multiple times, "Not now," he whispered, also pointing his eyes in the direction of where the other tier one youths hade out from their room and started walking down the hallway.


    Kael slightly shook his head, "Scaredy cat," he muttered.


    But regardless of how low Kael''s voice was, there was no way Atticus would miss it. Atticus awkwardly chuckled, "We''ll bete for ss," he said, and without waiting for a response, he quickly started walking down the hall.


    Kael shook his head while gazing at Atticus, and then he followed, catching up with Atticus in a few moments.


    The walk down the hall was eerily quiet, with only the sound of multiple footsteps sounding.


    Atticus and Kael were at the back, and in front of them were the figures of the other tier one youths.


    Some other students had already alsoe out from their room and were walking in their fronts.


    Many of them tried to walk faster so they would be able to avoid dealing with the group of monsters behind them.


    Each of the tier ones walked in silence and wore cold faces. The only person who was all smiles and looking around as though a child entering a new ce for the first time was Seraphin.


    He looked as though he wanted to speak, but considering how close of a proximity he was to the others and how enclosed the current space they were in, even he knew he''d be seeking a total beatdown if he were to speak here.


    Apart from Kael and L, Atticus hadn''t had any interaction with the other tier one youths; each of them chose to keep to themselves.


    If not for Atticus and Kael who were together, none of the tier ones would even be talking with each other.


    They got to the ssroom after a few moments, and Isabe walked in and started teaching the ss.


    After 5 hours, Atticus and Kael left the ssroom, met and hung out with Ember for a while before he headed to his division to continue his intense routine.

 Chapter 290 Solemn

    <h4>Chapter 290 Solemn</h4>


    ?290 Solemn


    The entirety of sector one, the academy, was massive.


    From the map Atticus had seen, there were five different major areas in the academy.


    And at the very center of sector one was the academy campus.


    The academy campus was unlike any school or universities back on Earth; if one were to take in howrge it was, considering the states back on Earth, it was twice asrge as New York.


    The academy campus had everything one would need in a city. It was divided into multiple regions, and each region had different purposes.


    The location Atticus and the other first year leaders had ess to was nothing more than a drop in the ocean considering the number of facilities avable in the academy campus.


    Unlike what Atticus had thought, the number of recreational facilities in the academy campus was a lot. The first years simply didn''t have ess to it yet.


    Nestled within the heart of the bustling campus, a towering skyscraper stood as a beacon of architectural prowess.


    Majestic in its height and imposing in its presence, this structure captivated the skyline.


    Cloaked entirely in glistening transparent ss, the building exuded an air of modern elegance.


    Each expansive ss panel was meticulously outlined by crisp white lines, tracing the edges with precision.


    Within the highest floor of this imposing skyscraper was a very in looking office.


    The office was incredibly in. There was a shelf filled with books, arge obsidian desk, and exactly two sofas, each facing the other with a table in between them.


    That was all.


    The pristine white color that covered the entirety of the office made everything look even more in.


    Inside the office, there was only one presence.


    Standing by the transparent ss was a man.


    He had a touch of brown hair and was impably dressed in a tailored white suit.


    Both hands sped behind his back, the man gazed at the beautiful scene of the whole academy campus from the top of the building, through the transparent ss like wall as though a father looking at a child.


    The whole space waspletely quiet, a silence that was constantly being broken by the sound of an asional sip of tea from a small cup.


    If one should look closer, they would see that the cup was floating in the air by some invisible force.


    The cup periodically floated to his mouth and then by the side the next instant.


    It was a serene moment.


    s, this peaceful moment was abruptly shattered by the sound of the unassuming door, at the opposite end of where the man was standing, sliding open without any heads up.


    And from the other side, a woman who bore a striking resemnce to the brown haired man, with the same hair color, walked into the office.


    The brown haired man didn''t even need to turn to see who had entered the office. There were a handful of people amongst those present in the academy campus that could enter his office unannounced.


    "Staring at the students again, huh, Dad?" the brown haired woman remarked as she immediately spotted the man standing by the window.


    With a subtle shake of her head, she gracefully settled onto one of the plush sofas.


    Propping both legs casually onto the table, she crossed them with an air of nonchnt ease. Her hand found its ce behind her head, contributing to the effortless rxation as she leaned back into the embrace of the sofa.


    "¡­"


    The brown haired man, Harrison didn''t offer any response, the room descending into an awkward silence.


    Isabe chuckled a bit, a little amused, and didn''t say anything after. She knew her father well, after all.


    After a few seconds, Harrison finally spoke, his voice filled with sagacity and wisdom, "Isabe," he called out.


    Isabe winced.


    ''Shit,'' she released a slightly frustrated sound, ''Not this again!'' She thought in frustration.


    Isabe took in a deep breath, ''Calm down, calm down, maybe it wouldn''t be long this time around?'' She thought, trying her best to reassure herself.


    Isabe knew her father well, too well. Anytime he called her name like that, a very long lecture was about to ensue.


    A lecture that always bored her to death!


    Don''t you hate it when your parents lecture you about something you were already well aware of?


    With a small sigh, Isabe decided to respond, "Yes, Dad?"


    Harrison went quiet once again, not saying anything.


    ''This will be a long one,'' Isabe released a deep exhale. Thest time something like this happened, she had to listen to him speak for one frigging hour!


    Harrison''s voice brought her out of her thoughts, his gaze lingering on the bustling students below as he asked, "Isabe, when you look at all the students down there, what do you see?"


    Isabe observed them from her position, her eyes narrowing slightly. "I see self entitled sheltered brats who feel like they''re the center of the world, well, apart from some."


    Harrison fell silent, allowing the ambient silence of the surroundings to fill the void.


    After a contemtive pause, he responded, "Isabe, these young minds are more than just ''brats.'' They are our achievements, the culmination of our hard work¡ª the ones destined to carry forth our legacy. They represent our future."


    There was a brief pause, during which Isabe noticed her father''s gaze drifting towards the students below.


    He continued with a solemn tone, "Our generation is on the brink of passing the torch, and, truthfully, it pains me to admit that we''ve encountered shorings. The path meant for the next generation should be smooth, yet they are poised to inherit a road fraught with challenges."


    Isabe became silent.


    It was true that her father''s speeches had always been super boring, so boring that she always fought to stay awake.


    But this time around, Isabe could feel it. The weight of every single one of the words he spoke.


    The weight was palpable.


    It was then that Harrison''s words registered in her head, ''Shorings?'' she thought.


    Sure, the current state of the was dire, thousands of people were dying on the battlefields every single day.


    But even then, they were all trying their best, right? It wasn''t enough for Harrison to say their entire generation had practically failed in their duties.


    That was too much.


    Just as Isabe was about to speak, her form froze as she heard Harrison''s next words,


    "They want Sector 10,"

 Chapter 291 Variegata Nexus

    <h4>Chapter 291 Variegata Nexus </h4>


    ?291 Variegata Nexus


    Eldoralth was a magical world.


    It was a massive filled to the brim with many mysteries and races.


    Before the Zorvans attacked Eldoralth, there were numerous races living on the.


    Unlike what one would think, this was no fairytale; each of the races weren''t allies with each other¡ª they didn''t live peacefully.


    If anything, they had all been enemies.


    Over the past centuries, different wars had been waged, with billions ending up dead. Many races had gone extinct, and this war continued with no end in sight.


    Mountains were crushed, terrain forever changed. The world wept as it constantly got damaged.


    If this devastating event hadn''t urred, with the Zorvans attacking the, no one knew for sure how the fate of the and its races would have turned out by now.


    But of course, if any one of them had to choose between the past wars and this current one, they would choose the former without any hesitation.


    At the end of the day, each of the races was fighting each other. If at any point one of them should win, said winners would be the ones to rule.


    But currently, an alien race was threatening not just one, but the entirety of the races in Eldoralth.


    It was no time for their useless wars and battles. Their whole world was threatened¡ªtheir livelihood, their home, their legacy, their future.


    They had all stopped all their ongoing wars and immediately banded together to face the alien threat. This was how the Alliance of Eldoriumwas formed.


    The war had been ongoing for far too long. More than a century!


    Many of the current individuals in absolute power were all born during the time of the war.


    The war during that time was even more perilous and dangerous than the current situation of things.


    Despite the fact that thousands died every day, things had stabilized a bitpared to when it had just started.


    And during this century long war, many races had been annihted from the face of the.


    This particr situation was rampant, especially during the beginning of the war. The races of Eldoralth had been embodied in wars for far too long; the hate ran deep.


    Before each one of the races had decided to ally with one another, they had each decided to face the threat alone.


    And this had ended with many unlucky races getting wiped out without any warning.


    Seeing this, the other races didn''t need to be told anything anymore¡ªthe alliance was formed in a heartbeat.


    Clearly, the leaders of each race recognized well enough when to make their pride take a seat.


    It had been more than a century since then, and many other races had fallen. The alliance was slowly losing the war, and they were well aware of this.


    Which was why when Isabe heard Harrison''s words, she immediately red up.


    "Those fucking bastards! What the hell are they thinking! People are dying everyday and all they think about are resources!?" Isabe thundered, her fist hitting the table in a loud bang as the shockwave swept the room, making Harrison''s suit flutter a bit.


    It was obvious she used a considerable amount of strength to hit that table, and for a master-rank individual, that considerable strength was enough to level an entire concrete building.


    And yet, there was not a single scratch on the table, and nothing in the room even as much trembled.


    One could see how durable the buildings of the academy were.


    Granted she hadn''t used mana to empower herself, but even the passive strength of a master-rank individual was something that was hard for a normal human to fathom.


    Harrison didn''t utter a word. He simply remained silent, allowing Isabe to vent all the anger she was feeling.


    After a few seconds and seeing that she had calmed down a bit, Harrison spoke, his gaze still focused on the students down below, "Isabe," he called out.


    Isabe took in a deep breath to calm herself down, turning her gaze towards Harrison and responded, "Yes, Dad."


    "What was the first lesson I taught you as a child?"


    Isabe took a moment to remember, and her eyes couldn''t help but turn cold upon remembering,


    "Power is everything," Isabe muttered under her breath.


    "Say it louder."


    Isabe increased the volume of her voice, "Power is everything."


    Harrison smiled, "Good. Never forget that."


    Harrison took his gaze away from the bustling students, his figure turning to face Isabe.


    The cup floating just beside him floated towards the table and set itself there silently.


    Locking eyes with Isabe, Harrison continued, "Isabe, we''re weak. Incredibly weak," he said, his gaze unwavering as he started walking slowly away from the wall.


    "In this world, weakness is a sin, and it is quite unfortunate for us to be caught up on the wrong side of things," he added, the weight of his words lingering in the air.


    Isabe clenched her fist hard, gritting her teeth. She asked, "How long?"


    "Two years time, during the next Variegata Nexus. They want sector 10 to be our wager."


    "That''s too short! He''ll still be attending the academy!" Isabe eximed. In two years, the current first years would be in their third years. And the same would be for one particr white haired boy.


    After years upon years of wars and death, the hate between the races ran deep. It was simply impossible for them to suddenly bury the hatchet.


    But each of the races knew well enough the importance of the alliance, and this was why the Variegata Nexus came to be.


    It was a gathering of all the remaining races of Eldoralth, where each race would choose representatives amongst their younger generation to represent them in a collectively agreedpetition.


    This was where the title Apex would show itself.


    This was created in order to bury the bad blood and deepen the bond between all the races.


    But just like every other thing meant for good, the opposite was what it eventually became.


    What was meant to be an event that would deepen the bond between the races was turned into an event where every race was trying to prove their superiority.


    The Variegata Nexus created an environment for the races, especially the powerful, to show their dominance.


    And in this spectrum of power, the human race was on the lowest of the low.

 Chapter 292 Bad Feeling

    <h4>Chapter 292 Bad Feeling</h4>


    ?292 Bad Feeling


    The lowest of the low, this was what the human domain was known for. Humans, as a race, were inherently weak, especially whenpared to other races in Eldoralth.


    Each of the other races had one or two advantages that contributed to their innate strength over the rest. They all had specialties, something they excelled at.


    If not for the presence of mana and lineages with strong bloodlines, humanity would have beenpletely wiped out from Eldoralth already.


    Harrison''s slow steps led him towards the unassuming door by the wall as he spoke without turning back, "Time waits for no one, Isabe."


    At this point, Isabe''s legs that were initially on the table had long since been brought down, both her hands clenched hard in to a fist.


    Isabe bit her lower lip, her mind swirling with different thoughts. She adruptly stood up from the sofa, turning to face the departing Harrison as she spoke rapidly,


    "I know, Dad. But can''t we just tell him abo-" Isabe''s rapid voice was abruptly interrupted as Harrison suddenly pivoted, immediately locking eyes with Isabe as he called out firmly,


    "Isabe."


    Isabe ignored her name being called as she started walking towards Harrison, continuing her rapid talk,


    "Dad, I know you have your principles and all, but this is the fate of the human domain we''re talking about! Can''t we jus-" but before she could finish, she was interrupted once again by Harrison.


    "Isabe!" Harrison thundered, an overwhelming aura immediately nketing the whole room.


    The walls and table of the office, they were all sturdy enough to withstand the passive strength of a master-rank individual without flinching, trembled with intensity at the subtle release of Harrison''s aura.


    Isabe immediately kept quiet. Her body struggling hard to withstand the aura pressing down on her.


    In all her time spent with Harrison, this was the first ever time she was seeing him this angry. Despite how serious he had always been with everything and anyone, he had always handled any issues in a calm and collected manner.


    But now, this same man was currently looking at her with a a gaze she had never seen before, icy.


    Isabe shivered.


    No one needed to tell her how Harrison was currently feeling; anyone who knew even the slightest bit about Harrison would know that he was seething.


    ''I see. Of course, he''s also angry about the matter,'' Isabe thought, feelingpletely foolish about how she had reacted.


    If she, who didn''t even hold any influence or wasn''t even among the higher ups, was feeling this way, then what would the ones who were meant to protect the human domain feel?


    Especially one with a responsibilityplex.


    She couldn''t even begin to understand how Harrison was feeling currently.


    Havinge to this conclusion, Isabe lowered her head and turnedpletely silent.


    "He will attend the academy like a normal student and pass out naturally. You will not bring up this discussion anymore," Harrison dered, his voiceced with authority.


    "Is that clear?" Harrison asked.


    Isabe had a lot to say, a whole lot, but even she recognized the weight of the moment. Her father wasn''t joking around.


    Isabe sighed inwardly. And with a small nod of her head, she relented, "Yes, Dad."


    Seeing that Isabe had listened to him, Harrison retracted his aura, the huge weight pressing down on Isabe disappearing in an instant.


    Then, Harrison turned around and started walking to the exit, the door parting open for him as he approached, closing soundlessly behind him.


    Isabe closed her eyes and took a deep breath after Harrison had left, entering a state of contemtion.


    ''Should I just tell him,'' she pondered, her thoughts racing.


    Isabe really wanted to go behind her father''s back and inform Atticus about their situation even though Harrison had forbidden it.


    This matter was far too important for them to just ignore because of her father''s principles.


    Even she wasn''t sure what telling Atticus was going to do, but at least it was better than doing nothing.


    ''There''s a way he can graduate and leave the academy early, but he would only be aware of this and be able to use this when he gets to the third year. Given his strength, I have no doubts that he would surely be able to do it. But...''


    Isabe sighed.


    Why would Atticus leave the safe environment of the academy where he could safely train and get stronger for the dangerous and deadly military?


    ''If he doesn''t see a reason to leave early, he won''t take the chance to graduate early. I would have loved to inform him about the situation, but the only problem is¡­''


    There was simply no way for Isabe to make contact with Atticus in any conceivable way without Harrison finding out.


    The man practically knows everything that was happening in the academy.


    Isabe shook her head, deciding to let go of the matter for now. Having nothing else to do here because the owner of the office had left, she too walked out of the door.


    ¡­


    The next day, Atticus woke up very early in the morning with his usual long yawn.


    Getting down from the bed, Atticus indulged himself in a long stretch and entered the bathroom to wash his face.


    ''Hm?'' Atticus gazed at his reflection in the mirror. ''Just like yesterday when I got back, why do I have a bad feeling something bad would happen? I don''t like this,'' he pondered.


    He hated feeling this way to the core. When he got back from school yesterday, Atticus had suddenly had a bad feeling when he was training.


    It was so random that itpletely baffled him. Just what was going on?


    Atticus washed his face once again in the bathroom sink. ''There''s nothing i can do for now, I''ll just have to train extra harder and be prepared for anything that woulde my way,'' he resolved.


    And then, unaware of the talks that had transpired between Harrison and Isabe, Atticus left his room for his usual training routine in the caves.

 Chapter 293 EarPlugs

    <h4>Chapter 293 EarPlugs </h4>


    ?293 EarPlugs


    After a few hours of training at the caves, Atticus returned to his room. He took a long bath, and after a few minutes, he changed into a better outfit¡ª his usual trench coat.


    Then, Atticus made his way across the camp towards the front of the ck spire. As usual, the area was already crowded with other division members.


    Atticus instantly spotted the Ravenstein youths standing at the forefront as usual.


    Lucas and Nate were also standing at the sides, with the former looking worn out and tired and thetter with his usual characteristic sad look, clearly at the thought of having to go to school.


    They turned to greet him as he approached, and Atticus nodded to the rest of the Ravenstein youths. His gaze then shifted to the right, where he saw Aurora approaching the group.


    "Late as usual, princess," Atticus remarked with a teasing tone.


    Aurora responded with an exhausted look at his remark, "Haha so funny!" she sarcastically replied while rolling her eyes.


    Atticus chuckled, "Looks like you woke up on the wrong side of the bed," he said jokingly as Aurora stood beside him.


    Aurora sighed, "I just want to get today over with," she said exhaustively.


    "Hmm," Atticus turned his gaze at her and gave her a thorough scrutiny. ''What''s wrong with her?'' he wondered.


    But after less than a second, Atticus came up empty.


    Aurora lookedpletely okay physically; he even checked her mana core to make sure everything was okay and was satisfied to see that there was nothing wrong with it. Her mana was stable.


    So what was wrong with her?


    This was the first time he was seeing Aurora like this, and he couldn''t help but get slightly worried.


    The clock struck 11:30 AM, and before Atticus could say anything, Aurora suddenly walked into the golden light without uttering a word.


    Atticus stared at the spot she disappeared from for a second. Seeing he had no choice, he decided to leave the matter until she came back from her lectures.


    He would make sure to get to the bottom of it. With a quick nod to Lucas, Nate, and the others, Atticus stepped into the golden light, instantly finding himself inside the familiar pristine white room.


    Atticus walked towards the door and stepped out as it slid open for him.


    As he got outside, he was met with the usual scenario of the beautiful expansive garden through the transparent wall in front of him.


    And to his right was Zoey''s departing figure, the air still rich with her enchanting scent.


    Also, the expressionless figure of Kael was currently gazing at him while subtly pointing his head towards Zoey, clearly asking Atticus to approach her exactly as he had done yesterday.


    Atticus smiled wryly and simply started walking through the hall.


    As though already expecting this, Kael shook his head, muttering what was unmistakably a cuss word under his breath and started following, catching up to Atticus in a second.


    Today''s setup was exactly the same as yesterday.


    With Atticus and Kael at the back, Zoey and the rest of the tier one youths at the front of them, and some other youths who were all obviously trying to walk faster andpletely avoid the group of monsters behind them.


    And just like yesterday, they each all walked in absolute silence, each of them minding their business.


    Each of them were the perfect representation of why the tier ones were different from all others.


    They were all impably dressed, and despite their young age, they all walked with grace.


    They walked with ss.


    They walked with unflinching confidence as though each one of them were the main characters of the world.


    They were tier ones.


    After moving through the hall for a few seconds, when they were each just a few steps from the elevator, Atticus, who was still walking with Kael behind the group, abruptly stopped.


    Kael also stopped his movement, turning his gaze to face Atticus, wondering why he stopped.


    Atticus smiled.


    "Do you know where we are going to?"


    Atticus''s question, although spoken in a low tone, was heard by every one of the tier one youths.


    Immediately they heard, all of them, apart from Zoey, abruptly stopped their movement.


    Many would wonder why had they stopped.


    Simple, neither of them had any idea where they were going! They had all been instinctively going to the ssroom located on the second floor where they were taught the LDSP-001 ss.


    Every one of them had forgotten that they had a different ss today!


    The LCBT-001; Leaders Combact Training.


    Each one of them had stopped moving for just a single second; swiftly tapping their artifact, they immediately subtly questioned the oracle on each of their devices.


    And in the next instant, they moved as though they never stopped in the first ce.


    Atticus shook his head seeing their actions. Despite how fast they thought they were, it wasn''t enough to escape Atticus''s senses.


    ''So prideful,'' Atticus thought.


    It was obvious they had all forgotten they were taking another ss today and realized when Atticus mentioned it.


    But because they didn''t want to admit they made such a silly mistake, they tried to pretend it never happened.


    Atticus clicked on his artifact, navigating to the oracle section. He inquired where the ss was located. Kael didn''t bother to ask as he saw Atticus already asking.


    Getting his answer, they both continued walking, and after a minute, they found themselves on the third floor of the building.


    Stepping out of the elevator, they were met with a hallway looking quite simr to that of the second floor, with pristine white walls and different doors with tags on them.


    Their steps led them to a door with a tag LCBT-001.


    And they both couldn''t help but raise an eyebrow as they read the words disyed on the wall just beside the door.


    Please be sure you put on earplugs before entry. This is for your own good.


    Happy learning!

 Chapter 294 Exclamation

    <h4>Chapter 294 Exmation</h4>


    ?294 Exmation


    Please be sure you put on earplugs before entry. This is for your own good.


    Happy learning!


    Atticus and Kael both gazed at this text disyed boldly for all to see at the side of the wall.


    It was simply impossible to miss because, apart from the fact that the words were glowing brightly, there was a huge directional symbol also glowing on the door they were supposed to enter, the symbol pointing straight at the words that were being disyed by the side of the wall.


    ''What the hell...'' Atticus wondered.


    From the name of the course, it was plenty obvious that the ss was all aboutbat. Why the hell would they need earplugs? And why were they making it so shy!?


    The hallway waspletely empty, with only Atticus and Kael being the remaining students that hadn''t entered the ss.


    Atticus decided to take the warning seriously and picked up the pair of earplugs that were orderly arranged on a table just below the sign.


    Kael also picked up a pair of earplugs, and both of them put them on, covering their ears.


    And then, with a scan, the both of them entered the room.


    They were both met with the sight of an expansive room.


    The room was¡­ nothing.


    There was simply nothing inside the room. It was simply a veryrge space, withpletely white walls, floors, and ceiling.


    There was white everywhere.


    ''The human domain must have a thing with pristine white,'' Atticus thought.


    It was just like the room Atticus was always transferred to from his division or exactly how the advanced training room back at the estate had been.


    Atticus saw many of the students all standing separately from each other. None of them had forgotten that each of the people in this were all potential enemies.


    They could face any one of them in their next division battle. Nothing was certain, and they were all keeping their guards up.


    Many focused on Atticus and Kael as they walked and stood in a random spot.


    Especially the tiered youths who were all still slightly alert at the thought of both of them joining hands together.


    Each of them waited in silence for a few minutes, and as soon as the clock struck 12 PM, the door of the room suddenly slid open without warning, and from the other side, a figure walked into the room.


    The word "humongous" would be an understatement if one were to describe the man who just walked in.


    All eyes were focused on him, and upon seeing the man''s distinctive features, everything immediately made sense.


    Many initially wondered why they would need earplugs for a ss. They were supposed to listen in ss, so why encourage them to block their ears?


    The man who entered had vibrant orange hair, a radiant gem embedded into his forehead, and an excited, huge grin on his face ¨C Jared Steris.


    Many of the students stiffened, immediately bracing themselves for the worst.


    "It just had to be a Steris," many of the students grumbled.


    If Seraphin Steris was this hyper and loud at 15, none of them could even begin to imagine how intense this man would be.


    Atticus, standing beside Kael, narrowed his eyes slightly as he saw their supposed teacher was from the Steris. He hadn''t had that much interaction with the family, but even he had heard about how hyper and loud they were.


    What sealed the deal was that he was also there when Seraphin had spoken before their first strategy ss.


    ''I''m not taking any chances,'' Atticus decided. After leveling up his bloodline elements to level 3, he became able to use them intricately to an extent.


    The same way he had used it when he was trying to make his voice louder while addressing his division members, Atticus manipted the air element to form a thin barrier around his form and Kael, who was beside him, intending to block anything too loud.


    Kael immediately noticed the barrier. Turning his gaze towards Atticus he nodded with an expressionless face, expressing his thanks.


    Atticus also turned to see some of the tier ones already deploying countermeasures as soon as they saw the man.


    Harmonic, whose ears were wayrger than normal, wore an extremely irritated expression while looking at Jared.


    Regardless of age, having a Resonara and Steris in the same room was nothing but trouble.


    He hadn''t needed earplugs because, apart from his ears being toorge for the small size of the earplugs, he also had his artifact.


    While he always had it on, he hadn''t really been utilizing its features. Harmonic ced his palm on his head, channeling mana into it. And it instantly lit up with a blue glow.


    Trying to be safer than sorry, he went a little extra. The air around him seemed to distort as he manipted the sound waves around him, gaining full control over them.


    The rest of the tier ones also got into action. Metal coalesced around the massive figure of Eldric''s ears.


    Ain''s ears deformed and morphed, with the once normal-


    looking ear disappearing under his skin.


    Vines snaked their way across L''s form, gathering around her ears, forming some kind of protective barrier.


    Zoey remained unmoved and silent. It might have seemed like she hadn''t done anything to prepare herself, but only the keenest of eyes could have caught on to what she had done.


    The only one who hadn''t made an attempt to do anything and, unlike the rest, had an excited grin on his face was Seraphin. He was clearly happy about the current development.


    Some of the students, of course, the uninformed ones, had thought it weird that they would need to wear earplugs and hadn''t seen any reason to.


    Those fools hadn''t even bothered to pick up the earplugs from outside.


    And immediately they saw the distinct features of the Steris family, they all froze.


    Atticus had absolutely made the right decision because, in the next instant, Jared, who had been walking towards the students, grinned even wider, his eyes shing as he settled on a particr white-haired boy standing by the side.


    "Yes!" Jared''s exmation echoed like thunder.

 Chapter 295 Spar

    <h4>Chapter 295 Spar </h4>


    ?There were three different reactions amongst the crowd. For the first group, the group without any protection, it was as though the initially quiet world suddenly exploded in a cacophony of noise.


    A deafening roar engulfed them for an instant, swiftly giving way to a persistent ringing in their ears. They all immediately covered their ears, trying to reduce the intensity.


    For the second group, those who had used the earplugs but hadn''t taken any precautions, they each experienced an intense loud noise, their ears ringing, although not as intensely as the first group.


    The earplugs were clearly not able topletely block out the intense noise.


    Then students like Atticus, who had prepared enough, didn''t encounter any issues. They were mostly the tier ones, and they all stood still and unfazed.


    Atticus couldn''t help but inwardly thank his stars that he decided to be careful. Gazing around him, he could say the same for the other students who had taken the same precautions.


    Just as Jared was about to continue, an AI voice suddenly sounded from his artifact.


    Jared Steris, you have been fined 20,000 academy points for producing a sound exceeding 150 decibels in a public space.


    Jared''s eyes widened in shock. Had he really spoken that loudly?


    He turned to face the students, and seeing their current state, he couldn''t help but audibly clear his throat in mild awkwardness.


    ''I was too excited,'' he thought.


    The prospect of having that white-haired monster in his ss excited Jared so much that he had let loose without knowing it.


    Jared walked to the front of the students.


    The room was expansive andpletely leveled, so there were no tforms for him to stand on. But because of his massive size, he towered over every single one of the youths, even Atticus, who was considered tall.


    Jared gave them all a moment to regain theirposure. After a few minutes, many students were starting to regain back their hearing, courtesy of their fast passive healing.


    Those who hadn''t deemed it necessary to get earplugs instantly excused themselves and went outside to get a pair.


    After a few more minutes, each of the students gathered in front of Jared.


    No one knew how, but by the time the students formed, each of the tier ones found themselves standing at the forefront of the students.


    Many still wore irritated and angry expressions on their faces, but they knew they couldn''tin and simply shut up.


    Seeing them ready, Jared decided to start the ss. He dialed down his excitement as he addressed.


    "Wee, students."


    Jared made sure to reduce the intensity of his voice to the lowest possible level that he could achieve. It took him a considerable amount of time before he could even master his control to this level.


    Most young youths from the Steris family weren''t able to have such amounts of control over their Steris genes; they couldn''t even whisper!


    It was just that bad.


    But even with all the control, Jared''s voice still resounded across the whole room.


    "As you''re all aware, this is the Leader''sbat ss. What I will be teaching you here is exactly as it sounds:bat. But it will be different from what you expect.


    "I''m sure you all are aware that the academy was formed to prepare you all for the military and war."


    Seeing the students nodding in affirmation, Jared continued, his words taking on a serious tone.


    "Good. In the battlefield, there would be times where you would have to fight to survive for days on end, getting into fights one upon the other, sometimes in short durations from each other.


    "You will be exhausted, you will be strained, and most importantly, you will eventually run out of mana."


    Jared pivoted and started creating some distance away from the students. After moving a few meters away from them, he turned back to face them.


    Jared raised his hand and tapped on the artifact on his wrist. After a few taps, the whole room suddenly erupted in a golden glow, epassing everywhere.


    Then the whole room transformed into a grasnd, big and expansive with no end in sight.


    The ground beneath Jared rumbled and shook as a perfect 50-


    meter diameter circle jutted out of the grounds, lifting him up a few meters in the air.


    The circr tform was just at knee length for the students¡ª


    not too tall but tall enough to act like a stage.


    Jared stood on top of the tform, overlooking the students. "What I am going to teach you is how to defend yourselves anytime your mana gets exhausted or you are incapable of utilizing your bloodline," Jared exined.


    Atticus listened to everything Jared was saying with full attention. He was currently standing together with Kael at the forefront of the students.


    Without knowing it, each of the students had formed behind the tier one youths. One could see how highly they were regarded.


    ''This would be really invaluable,'' Atticus pondered. If at any point in time he ran out of mana and was also unable to utilize his bloodline elements, what would he do?


    That''s right, nothing. There was nothing he could do but wait for death depending on his situation.


    But if there was a way he could battle even after losing all of these things, Atticus would most definitely like to learn it.


    Many of the students, especially the tier ones, also recognized the value of what Jared just proposed, their demeanor bing more serious as they fixed their eyes on Jared, not wanting to miss a thing.


    Jared grinned widely, his white teeth in full disy.


    "I like your energy!" His voice once again boomed, making many of the students wince in response despite their earplugs.


    Control your fucking voice!


    None of the students had the courage to say this, especially after the incident with Isabe in the first ss, but their current expressions clearly conveyed this.


    Jared cleared his throat in embarrassment.


    Controlling his voice this time around, he continued.


    "Alright, let''s get right into it. Who would like to volunteer to spar with me?" Jared asked.


    None of the students raised their hands. None of them were crazy enough to fight an instructor, especially considering the room was mostly filled with people who could be their opponents at any given time.


    There was only one person who had his hand raised, Seraphin Steris. The boy was happily waving his hand, hoping to get picked.


    But as though he were invisible, Jared''s eyes passed over him, instantlynding on a white-haired boy standing at the front, his mouth struggling to keep a grin from forming.


    "Atticus Ravenstein," Jared called out.

 Chapter 296 Asserting

    <h4>Chapter 296 Asserting</h4>


    ?Every single student in the room turned their gazes toward a white haired boy as soon as his name was called.


    There was no student currently present amongst the ss that didn''t know that name.


    Hearing Jared calling his name, Atticus was thoroughly andpletely baffled. There was no one who didn''t see Seraphin raising his hand when Jared had asked for a volunteer.


    So just why was Jared calling him out?


    ''What''s with that look,'' Atticus couldn''t help but shiver a bit as he saw the creepy look on Jared''s face who currently had his eyes fixed on him.


    It was as though the man was trying hard to stifle a smirk. ''I''ve never met him before so why is he looking at me like this?'' Atticus pondered.


    This was the first time he was ever seeing Jared. And the same should be said for Jared too. So why was thetter now gazing at him as though he was familiar with him.


    To the others, it might seem like Jared currently has a neutral expression, but Atticus knew he was holding back a smirk.


    A realization suddenly struck Atticus like thunder, ''He was amongst the people watching,'' he realized.


    Atticus had always known that he and his other division youths were being observed in the camp.


    And he had confirmed this assumption when he noticed how tailor-made each of the courses was.


    But what he had no idea of were the identity of people who were watching him.


    He knew it or they had to be academy staff.


    But seeing the way Jared was looking at him, Atticus was very sure that to Jared, this wasn''t the first time he was seeing him. He had seen him before.


    And if Jared was choosing him out of the blue like this, ''he wants to witness my power firsthand. He watched my battles,'' Atticus concluded.


    Atticus came to this conclusion in less than one second, courtesy of his incredibly high intelligence.


    This was only the most usible reason.


    Atticus came out of his thoughts looking around him to see every single student looking at him inquisitively.


    They too werepletely curious about why Jared had chosen him. It felt so sudden that many could help but suspect that there was something else at y.


    Atticus ignored the curious gazes of the students trying to bore into him and locked eyes with Jared.


    "Em, can I refuse?" Atticus suddenly spoke, his voice surprisingly sounding across the room.


    Atticus saw no reason to fight with Jared. Sure it would be good to fight an individual as strong as Jared, who knows, he could even gain something out of it.


    But it would be practically useless unless he was unable to go full power, there was no point in fighting him.


    One of the reasons Atticus was fine with essentially being spied on by the academy was that he knew well enough that each one of them would be under a mana contract and most probably wouldn''t be able to talk about whatever they saw.


    But what about the students?


    Every single thing he showed would be seen by them. Each one of them was the heir to their respective tiered families. It was simply asking for an avoidable trouble.


    Atticus knew well enough that he was also being watched during the academy entrance test. But during that time, Atticus had been fighting Kael.


    What he had used wasn''t even half his strength. It was plenty obvious that if he was fighting Jared, he would have to utilize way more strength than what he had utilized during his fight with Kael.


    But obviously not every student would understand Atticus''s thought process.


    Many of them gazed at him with their lips curling up in slight disdain. To them, the reason why Atticus refused was because he was too scared to fight with the instructor.


    "I knew he just got lucky," words that were supposed to be a whisper spread throughout the room.


    Those words were exactly what most of them thought about Atticus.


    Atticus had truly been reclusive while he was growing up.


    While many of them, because of their tiered family status, had to be aware of every important member of the other tiered families, they knew somewhat about Atticus.


    But everything they knew was superficial. They didn''t even know if he was talented or strong.


    Many of them hadn''t even seen Atticus''s face until the academy.


    The reverse was the case for the other tier one youths. They were all well known, they lived up to their reputations, and were strong and talented.


    So it hade as a huge shocker when they saw that Atticus was the 2nd rank in the entrance test and their supposed strongest was the third.


    "It will only take a few seconds. You have nothing to worry about," Jared tried to reassure Atticus. But it had thepletely opposite effect.


    Atticus couldn''t help but shiver once again as he heard what Jared said.


    It sounded like a pedo trying to reassure a child that everything was going to be fine. His obvious strained smile andrge figure simply made everything worse.


    Seeing the reluctant look on Atticus''s face, a realization suddenly struck Jared, ''That''s right! Stupid me!''


    "We would also be fighting without any of our abilities," Jared exined.


    His words seemed to ease all of Atticus''s concerns. If he didn''t have to use his abilities, then fighting with Jared shouldn''t pose a problem. It would even be beneficial!


    He hadn''t had the chance to fight someone without using any of his abilities before. The only time he could remember was when he was still training with Sirius.


    Other than that, he had always utilized his bloodline, mana, or art to fight.


    Atticus nodded in agreement and started walking to the stage without saying anything.


    "Good luck," Atticus smiled a bit as he heard Kael''s voice from behind.


    He kept walking towards the stage.


    The smile Jared was trying to contain strained even more.


    It was very obvious he was trying his very best not to smile. He quickly turned and moved to the other end of the stage swiftly as though scared that Atticus would change his mind.


    All of the students watched Atticus climb the stage with mixed reactions.


    The majority of the students still maintained their subtle expression of disdain, with some even going as far as to make derogatory jokes while chuckling.


    While some others chose to maintain a neutral expression, not saying anything.


    The tier ones though, all focused their gazes on Atticus.


    Apart from Kael, none of them had witnessed Atticus fighting before. This was a very good time to know theirpetition better.


    Zoey''s amethyst eyes were fixed on Atticus, who was now standing on the stage.


    ''Handsome, right?'' A petite voice sounded in her head.


    ''Shut up,'' Zoey instantly replied without any change in expression. She was far too used to Lumindra''s ramblings already.


    ''Hehe, you always react like this when you know I''m right.''


    Zoey didn''t offer any response for a few seconds, her gaze still focused on Atticus. ''Let''s see if what you said about his strength is true,'' she thought.


    ''You can''t see his strength here, dum dum. Didn''t you hear they would both fight without their abilities?'' Lumindra responded.


    ''That''s true.''


    ''Zoey, it''s obvious you''re interested in this boy. I''ve been asking you to talk to him, but you''ve been refusing to. Why are you acting like a pussy?''


    ''I''m not the pussy!'' Zoey instantly retorted inwardly.


    She had been talking with Lumindra since her childhood, so she was already well-versed in maintaining her cold, neutral expression regardless of how she was feeling when conversing with Lumindra.


    ''Huh? What do you mean?'' Lumindra asked, confused.


    Zoey hesitated for a moment, taking time to collect her thoughts before reluctantly exining her perspective.


    ''I mean¡­ grandmother said that the man should always be the one to make the first move,'' she replied shyly.


    Lumindra was left utterly speechless. This revtion seemed surreal, considering Zoey''s usual demeanor.


    This was the same girl Lumindra had been attempting to encourage to approach Atticus.


    The same girl who who typically responded with an aloof, ice cold tone as if indifferent to everything.


    Now, she was asserting that the man should be the one to initiate?


    A brief silence hung in the air before Lumindra couldn''t contain herself any longer.


    ''Pffft!'' She burst intoughter, her cute, petite voice echoing in Zoey''s mind, shattering the once neutral expression on Zoey''s face.


    Zoey''s embarrassment intensified as her face flushed crimson. ''Y-you did this intentionally!'' she stammered.


    Lumindra continued to giggle, finding Zoey''s reaction adorable.


    It was a good thing the students attention was currently fixed on Atticus, if not they would all have seen a scene neither one of them would forget in their lives.


    Her porcin skin, usually perfect, now sported a deep crimson hue.


    With her gaze focused on Atticus, her embarrassment heightened with each passing moment, apanied by Lumindra''s relentless petiteughter.

 Chapter 297 Mean

    <h4>Chapter 297 Mean </h4>


    ?L blinked her eyes rapidly as she focused them on Atticus walking towards the stage. Even she, too, had been surprised about the sudden name call.


    L had been feelingpletely lost these past few days. This was especially because of the incident with Atticus when he had confronted and warned her in front of the whole ss.


    Ever since she had witnessed Atticus''s fight with her brother, she had always known that the boy was far from normal.


    He was one year younger than Dell, and yet, he had still beaten the living daylights out of him easily.


    She was there that day and knew how effortlessly he had the battle had been for him. He didn''t break a sweat.


    If not because it was included in the mana contract that the result of the fight shouldn''t be announced to the public, L was sure the Ravensteins would have used the opportunity to increase their influence by unting their heir.


    And it was exactly because of this that after the incident with Atticus when she was 7, during all the years she had anticipated meeting Atticus and enacting her revenge, she had never for even once thought of letting her guard down.


    She knew that he was a genius, that he wasn''t normal, and that he was strong.


    What baffled her the most about all of this was that she had expected him to be popr or at the very least, given his talent, be well known among the upper sses as a strong talent.


    But during these years, she hadn''t gotten any noteworthy word about him.


    Yes, she had sent some people to spy on Atticus. Unfortunately, just like the obsidian order, what the spies had been able to gather waspletely insubstantial.


    Nothing notable because none of them could enter the estate, and the one they were asked to watch hardly ever left it.


    But regardless, to have her revenge, she didn''t want to take any chances.


    ''To think I made such a stupid mistake,'' L thought, admonishing herself as she watched Atticus climb the stage.


    L had always considered herself to be smarter beyond her age. It wasn''t the kind of intelligence the Enigmalnk and Atticus had; it was more like a smart and cunning kind of smart.


    And this was why she had wanted to take her time nning her revenge on Atticus. The worst kind of enemy one could have was the one you had no idea existed in the first ce.


    The kind of enemy that would n and scheme behind the scenes and when one least expected it, they would strike with force.


    This was exactly the kind of enemy L had wanted to be for Atticus. She had already been anticipating it, in fact.


    But because of one stupid slip-up, she had made Atticus aware of her animosity towards him, and even worse, his words had made her doubt everything.


    It was a terrible feeling, to doubt oneself. His words made her really think about the incident.


    Just what did he do to her? She had been the one to challenge him, and despite the fact that she was trying to do the right thing, imposing her will on another person was wrong.


    It took her a few days to ept this fact.


    So just why was she trying to exact revenge? Because he killed her guard? The man had been the one who wanted to hit Atticus in the first ce, so despite the fact that the man didn''t deserve to be killed, wasn''t Atticus only protecting himself?


    L shook her head. She had been blinded by her rage and embarrassment from that day and had failed to properly think about everything that happened.


    ''What an annoying few days,'' L thought.


    At this point, L didn''t know what to do. She had no idea how to proceed. Should she just forget about everything? Or should she still seek her unreasonable revenge?


    ''But those eyes,'' L shivered.


    She just remembered the eyes Atticus was using to gaze at her when he warned her. Those eyes were the same eyes he used to look at her during the arcade incident.


    Those eyes, regardless of when or where she saw them, would always make her freeze. No one had to even tell her; she herself knew that he meant every word he had said.


    ''How can he have that face and treat ady so terribly!'' L focused her gaze on Atticus''s incredibly handsome features.


    Even she had to admit that he looked really good in that trench coat.


    ''Hmph! But he''s too mean to be my type! What kind of man would even threaten ady?'' L thought, instantly shaking her head in the next instant.


    She took in a subtle deep breath, trying to clear her head of any unnecessary thoughts she was thinking about. ''Stop thinking about rubbish,'' she admonished herself.


    Then she focused her gaze at both figures of Jared and Atticus, anticipating the battle that was about to unfold.


    Every one of the other students mirrored her action and focused their gazes on the duo on the stage.


    And seeing that everyone''s gazes were focused on them, Jared decided to exin the rules. He once again controlled the intensity of his voice, his voice sounding in the ears of all the students,


    "We are going to spar with both of our abilities locked. Our bloodlines, the ability to utilize our mana and use it to either empower bodies and or activate our arts.


    "There would be only one thing left. And that is the passive strength you have depending on your rank," Jared exined.


    Atticus nodded, understanding why it was made this way. He too also believed that it was the best way to enact the scenario.


    If at any point they found themselves exhausted of mana, and unable to utilize their bloodline, this would be exactly their state.


    Unable to empower their bodies or utilize any arts. The only things that would be left were the passive strength each individual had depending on their ranks.

 Chapter 298 Chime

    <h4>Chapter 298 Chime</h4>


    ?An Advanced+ rank individual who had already exhausted his/her mana would be stronger than an Advanced rank individual with the same ailment.


    Seeing that Atticus was following, Jared nodded and continued exining the rules,


    "With the help of our artifacts, we will block our ability to utilize our bloodline and also limit our passive strength to match more or less the current average strength of the students," Jared exined.


    "Because I''m bigger and my innate strength will most definitely be more than yours, I will limit my passive strength to Intermediate and you to Intermediate+."


    Atticus nodded in understanding again. Jared was obviously bigger and would innately have more power than a 15-year-old.


    It didn''t matter that Atticus was hiding his strength. Once the passive strength in their bodies gets limited to intermediate or intermediate+ rank, whether he was an Advanced+ rank or Expert, it would be limited all the same.


    Jared then turned his gaze and addressed the students,


    "There would be no winners or losers in this spar. The aim of this fight is to demonstrate to you all the power of what you all would be learning in this ss," Jared exined, taking his gaze away from the group of students to face Atticus, who was now looking at him with a cold gaze.


    ''Damn. I''m so excited,'' Jared thought.


    If he had to be honest, this whole spar wasn''t necessary.


    What Jared simply wanted to do was demonstrate the powers of what he wanted to teach the students. That was all.


    It was something he could simply demonstrate without even needing to fight.


    ''But there''s no way I''m missing out on this opportunity,''


    He had been far too excited to finally meet the monster they had all been watching through the screens. The same 15-year-old who hadpletely brutalized a master- beast.


    He just had to fight him.


    Many might wonder why Jared didn''t even bother to give himself a handicap.


    Some might think that because he wanted to limit his strength to Intermediate and Atticus to Intermediate+, he was trying to give himself a handicap.


    They couldn''t be more wrong.


    Jared had no intention of not taking this fight seriously. This was Atticus they were talking about; none of the students might understand, but Jared had witnessed his powers firsthand.


    Forget experience; if Jared doesn''t match his strength and speed, he might not even stand a chance against this little monster.


    He was after all in the Master+ rank.


    Gazing at Atticus who was looking at him, Jared''s blood was boiling. He was pumped! He could say for all intents and purposes that he made the right choice.


    Atticus''s gaze didn''t have even the slightest ripple. He wasn''t gazing at Jared with the kind of look a weaker individual should give a stronger opponent when they were about to fight.


    There was no fear, no hesitation, and in fact, Jared could say that he was being subtly looked at as prey.


    A strained smile appeared on Jared''s face once more as he struggled to hold himself back from bursting.


    Seeing that everything was set, Jared tapped his device a few times, and then Atticus suddenly received a notification on his artifact.


    Clicking on it, a disy materialized in front of his face,


    Challenge Issued


    Issuer: Jared Steris


    Description: Your instructor, Jared Steris, extends an invitation for a sparring session. This demonstration is devoid of winners and losers, solely for instructional purposes.


    Conditions: Both participants will have their abilities locked, and their passive strength limited to intermediate and intermediate+ respectively.


    ''So it can limit my bloodline too,'' Atticus noted.


    The artifact back at the Raven camp could only restrict their ability to use mana, but the same couldn''t be done for their bloodline.


    They had far too much power over him, and Atticus really didn''t like it one bit.


    ''There''s nothing I can do about it now,'' Atticus thought with a small sigh. He eventually decided to ept the challenge.


    As soon as Atticus epted it, both his and Jared''s artifact lit up in a golden glow, and the result was instantaneous.


    Atticus immediately felt his ess to mana and bloodline abruptly cut off. And the strength coursing through his veins reduced to staggering levels.


    It was like Superman suddenly bing a normal human. It felt like something important was missing.


    Jared also experienced the same effect, and Atticus could notice that the gem embedded in his forehead had some kind of golden aura wrapping around it.


    ''It''s restricting his bloodline,'' he realized.


    With both of them ready, they both got into a stance. All of the students'' gazes focused on the duo.


    Atticus wasn''t too well-versed with using only his fist to fight. But even then, he still got into a makeshift stance while staring at the towering Jared.


    Neither one of them was using any weapons.


    Magical weapons without the ability to channel mana into them were nothing more than scraps.


    Well, apart from some... special weapons.


    Atticus watched as Jared''s countenance suddenly changed from his strained smile into a serious look.


    ''Even though they act so hyper and excited all the time, they''re still warriors, huh,'' Atticus thought.


    Despite how happily and goofy the Steris family members acted, many in the human domain had already known better than to underestimate them.


    Every single one of the tier one families was in their position of power for a reason. It was impossible for a family of individuals who only acted like children to be one of the rulers of the human domain.


    It was obvious that there was more than meets the eye.


    If one were to take their yful behavior at face value and underestimate them, they were searching for nothing other than a brutal beatdown.


    The Steris family was a tier one family, and just like the Ravensteins, they were feared for a reason.


    They both locked gazes with each other, and with a loud chime that reverberated across the room, they dashed towards each other.

 Chapter 299 Slower Than Snail

    <h4>Chapter 299 Slower Than Snail </h4>


    ?Before Atticus had been unfortunately killed in his home after a devastating heartbreak, the current highest speed of athletes on Earth had been 27.8 mph.


    The owner of this record had been crowned the fastest man in the world on Earth.


    This just goes to show how much of a milestone this man had broken and also how hard it was to reach this speed.


    On Earth, only one man had been able to achieve this feat. And he was worshipped for it.


    But I''m Eldoralth, about 99% of the human poption had mana coursing through their veins, and of that 99%, 70% of them were blessed enough to enter the intermediate rank.


    When youpare the speed of the fastest man on Earth with the speed intermediate rank individuals on Eldoralth, it was likeparing the said fastest man and an infant who had juste out of the womb.


    It waspletely different. And about 70% of the human poption in Eldoralth could achieve this speed. This just goes to show how much of an effect mana had on the world.


    This was why with all this information, it wasn''t shocking to the onlookers when as soon as the chime reverberated throughout the hall, in just under a second, both Atticus and Jared''s figure each crossed a distance of 20 meters and instantaneously materialized in the middle of the stage.


    Atticus''s form materialized in the middle of the stage like a phantom.


    Tension coiled in his arm, his shoulder drew back as though harnessing the force of a gathering storm.


    In one swift and abrupt motion, Atticus unleashed his fist, cutting through the air with a speed that defied the blink of an eye.


    The air parted as his fist manifested inches in front of Jared''s head.


    Jared''s head snapped to the side with an abruptness that would snap the neck of a normal human back on Earth, his head narrowly evading the devastating punch that whizzed past the side of his head.


    Jared''s counter was immediate.


    With his feet nted firmly, his weight evenly distributed, his hips turned with purpose, simultaneously gathering a devastating momentum with his hand drawn back.


    And then, with a swift twist of his torso, Jared''s fist shot upward in a powerful uppercut, the brutal punch appearing inches away from Atticus''s chin.


    But Atticus''s eyes didn''t even flicker. It was like he didn''t even register the punch.


    With an instantaneous twist of his left side torso, Atticus''s form spun anticlockwise, his head shifting away from Jared''s devastating uppercut.


    Atticus, with the front of his form now facing upwards, instantaneously transferred the gathered momentum from the spin into his right leg, his left leg twisting as he unleashed a spinning kick that appeared on the left side of Jared''s face.


    Jared''s left hand shot upward towards the side of his head.


    It was plenty obvious that if the kicknded on the side of Jared''s hand, it will carry a force that would have sent an ordinary Intermediate rank individual flying off into the distance.


    But Jared was no normal individual.


    The academy only goes after the best of the best to be their instructors.


    And the fact that Jared was thebat instructor for the first years spoke volumes about his prowess.


    With his left hand inches away from making contact with Atticus''s kick, Jared bent his raised left hand forward, his elbow shooting upwards instantly striking Atticus''s iing kick from below.


    The force of the blow redirected the kick, making it miss its original mark and whizzed above Jared''s head.


    Just as Jared was about to counter with a brutal kick to Atticus''s left leg on the floor that was offering him bnce, Atticus''s left leg suddenly tensed as he forcefully stopped the momentum of the rotating kick.


    With the momentum that seemed never-ending, he changed the direction in a heartbeat, his right leg descending towards Jared''s head like a meteor.


    Both of Jared''s toes on the ground coiled at remarkable speeds, their release propelling his figure backward for a few meters sessfully evading the devastating blow.


    Now standing a few meters away from each other, Atticus''s cold eyes locked onto Jared''s simrly icy gaze.


    At that moment, neither of them saw anything else.


    They both scrutinized each other with an intensely prating gaze, both of them attempting to find out any weaknesses of their opponents.


    The student surprised murmurs and gasps because of what they just witnessed were all a muted symphony in the ears of Atticus and Jared.


    Both of them slowly circled around each other, their cold gazes locked with each other.


    And then, without warning, their figures disappeared from their initial positions appearing once again in the middle of the stage.


    Attacks were thrown, kicks evaded, a tsunami of blows exchanged, but neither one of them was able tond a significant blow on the other.


    The average strength of the students currently in the hall was Intermediate+, with some being intermediate.


    Only a very select few were in the advanced rank.


    To the individuals with the Intermediate and Intermediate+ ranks, Atticus and Jared''s movements appeared like a blur.


    Even though Atticus and Jared were each currently on the same rank as the students, neither of them seemed to be able topletely capture their movements.


    Many might wonder the reason why, but to those well-


    informed, the answer was simple: perception.


    Jared was currently a Master+ rank. Regardless of his powers currently being limited, he was still able to freely use his perception. And the same could be said about Atticus.


    Atticus and Jared''s current perception of time was something none of the students currently in the hall, even the tier ones, could fathom.


    There was not a single hesitation in their movements, not a single second or movement wasted.


    Their brain worked at a speed none of the students could even imagine,ing up with a multitude of possible moves before eventually choosing the best option to take.


    And this was all done in under a second!

 Chapter 300 Amazing

    <h4>Chapter 300 Amazing</h4>


    ?It was no wonder Atticus and Jared movements were a blur in most of the students'' eyes.


    Before each of them finished executing one move, they were already preparing multiple steps ahead.


    Their movements were perfectly synchronized as though it was apletely rehearsed fight.


    ''Amazing,'' L thought in amazement while focusing her gaze on the unfolding fight.


    L had been lucky to be gifted with an incredible talent just like her brother Dell. Many in the family might even argue that she was more talented than Dell.


    While she hadn''t awakened her perception yet, she was able to see each one of their movements, and that same word was the only thing that came to her head.


    Kael''s hands were clenched hard on his biceps as he stood with his hands folded over his chest. His eyes were currently focused on one thing: Atticus.


    He didn''t even turn to look at the figure of Jared.


    Kael''s lips curled up into a crazed smile, a subtle berserk aura seeping out of his form as his eyes took on a sinister shade of crimson.


    It was clear to anyone who knew even the slightest bit about the Stormrider family that Kael was restraining himself from jumping into the stage and joining in on the fight.


    Zoey focused her gaze on the unfolding battle. She could see all of their movements clearly, and even she had to admit that it was incredible.


    Atticus, a 15 year old boy, was standing his ground against an instructor that was well above 30 years of age.


    Even though Atticus was currently a rank above his opponent, it shouldn''t matter!


    Experience was something one could only get with time, and this was something that Jared most definitely had.


    But even so, Atticus was still standing his ground.


    The rest of the tier ones all narrowed their eyes at the scene. If Atticus could achieve this kind of prowess while his ability was locked, then how strong was he really?


    Some of them had already subtly removed Atticus from the people they needed to be careful of.


    While he had taken the 2nd rank, he was far too unknown. It was hard to believe a talent on the level of Kael and Zoey had been in the human domain for 15 years and still remained unknown.


    While it was hard to believe that Atticus had gotten lucky to get that 2nd rank, to them, it was the best possible exnation. It was easier to believe that than he was a genius.


    But watching him fight now, it waspletely obvious that they had beenpletely and thoroughly wrong.


    Right now, just the way Atticus had been removed from the list of those to watch out for, they each subtly added him back to the list, pumping his importance to the top.


    Atticus and Jared''s movements were short, essential, and deliberate. Blows were evaded and counters were made.


    Despite the current cold expression on Jared''s face, his actual feeling was anything but so. Jared was currently feeling ted beyond belief.


    This boy was just too much!


    Jared was taller, more bulky, and more experienced!


    Despite the one-rank increment Atticus had on him, Jared, because of his age and bulky form, had been able to match and even subtly surpass Atticus''s strength.


    Yet, Jared had tried a multitude of tricks, feints that would have at least fazed even the most experienced individuals in his rank, but Atticus had remainedpletely unfazed throughout the duration of the fight.


    Just like Jared, he maintained the cold neutral expression as he countered Jared''s brutal attacks with an even more brutal one.


    Atticus was currently experiencing apletely surreal feeling.


    This was a first for him.


    Atticus''s perception had always been higher than his strength.


    And it was exactly because of this that while he could see an extremely fast attack, his body might not be able to keep up.


    When he had been in the intermediate+ rank, Atticus''s perception had been nothingpared to how it was currently.


    While his body still couldn''t keep up with his perception, but at the very least, it wasn''t nearly as high as it was now.


    Currently, to him, his form was moving at a pace that seemed even slower than a snail.


    To his current perception, he was remarkably slow.


    And this same thing can be said for the pace Jared was moving at.


    Moving at this extremely slow speed with his opponent gave Atticus way more time to think.


    He was able to utilize his perception to capture even single nuances on his form and Jared''s all the same.


    Every single twitch of his muscles was seen by him. Every single nned feint already ounted for and nned for.


    At this rate Atticus was fighting, he already had his 25th move nned out already.


    Every single one of his movements was calcted. But unfortunately or fortunately, Atticus''s opponent wasn''t a simple foe.


    Just as Atticus had been scrutinizing Jared, Jared had also been doing the exact same thing to him.


    He matched Atticus''s 25 moves with his own 25. Both of them kept on releasing attacks upon attacks,ing to a standstill.


    ''Ah, I wish I could have him,'' Jared thought with a small sigh as he deftly evaded another one of Atticus''s swift and brutal counters.


    Fighting with Atticus had been nothing more than thrilling to Jared, and he really didn''t want it to stop!


    ''I really want to enjoy this more, but I guess it''s time I end it,''


    Jared''s thought was apanied by Atticus unleashing a spinning flying kick with his right leg.


    But unlike thest numerous times, Jared''s form didn''t even move an inch.


    As Atticus''s swift spinning kick approached the right side of Jared''s face, Atticus''s eyes widened as a sudden manifestation of a blue translucent shield effortlessly intercepted the impending strike.


    Before Atticus could fully regain hisposure, Jared''s counterattack was swift.


    A punch suddenly materialized, inches away from Atticus''s chest.

 Chapter 301 Be Observant

    <h4>Chapter 301 Be Observant </h4>


    ?As Atticus''s spinning kick aimed for Jared''s right side, anticipation hung in the air.


    However, before the brutal strike couldnd, Atticus''s eyes widened as a blue translucent barrier flickered to life, effortlessly intercepting the devastating kick.


    Before Atticus could understand what was going on, Jared immediately countered.


    A rocket like punch shot forward, appearing almost instantly in front of Atticus''s airborne form.


    This exact situation was among the scenarios in which finding himself in a dangerous situation would trigger what Atticus had chosen to refer to as an instinctual response.


    Every single time he had fought someone or something stronger than him, every time he had sparred with Magnus, which always ended up with him unable to lift a finger, Atticus had always experienced this feeling.


    It wasn''t nned; in fact, Atticus didn''t even have any idea when his limbs started taking action.


    All he knew was that as soon as his kick had been blocked, Atticus''s hands started moving.


    They both formed a protective cross over the top of his chest just in time to intercept the brutal blow.


    The punchnded with a great impact, the force of the blow and theck of proper footing sent Atticus''s form flying through the air towards the other side of the earthen tform.


    Just as everyone had already assumed that Atticus would be sent out of the stage, he suddenly executed a backflip mid air, skillfully adjusting his weight.


    His descent ended with a controlled skid for a few meters at the edge of the tform, stunning the onlookers.


    The hall erupted into murmurs and hushed whispers among the students, each astonished by the unexpected turn of events.


    There was one single thing that immediately appeared in every single one of the students'' heads: cheater.


    That translucent blue barrier that had just blocked Atticus''s spinning kick had?unmistakably been created with mana.


    Each one of the students in the room might be inexperienced, but they were all far from dumb.


    Their instructor had utilized mana when he wasn''t supposed to!


    None among the crowd could say that they liked Atticus. And even if they did, there was no way anyone of them would speak out for him. He was among thepetition after all.


    Even though they wouldn''t be able to permanently get rid of him, many among the students, especially students who had been jealous of Atticus from the start, would like to see him get humiliated.


    None of the students even understood how Jared had been able to use mana during the spar.


    And for now, only a small number of them even cared enough to want to know how it had happened.


    Many of them subtly smirked while looking at the stage.


    Zoey''s doll like beautiful features suddenly morphed into a deep frown, her gaze narrowing slightly.


    ''He''s cheating!'' Zoey thought, an unexinable anger bubbling up from within her.


    Zoey''s frown seemed to deepen as she noticed just how angry she was getting witnessing this situation. ''Why am I getting so angry?'' she pondered.


    And with her usual perfect timing, a petite voice sounded within her head, responding to her question, ''I told you to stop acting like a clueless fool dum dum.'' Lumindra said, taking a second before continuing the next instant,


    ''Anyways, I''ll save that forter. About your instructor, I can''t believe you, out of all people, could make such a wrong judgement. I always told you to observe everything at every instant, but no! You never listen! You just never listen to me!''


    Zoey rolled her eyes as Lumindra started her very usual routine of self des,


    ''I am more than a thousand fucking years old! Do you know how feared I-''


    ''Lumindra!''


    Lumindra''s bbering was abruptly interrupted by Zoey''s inward scream.


    Lumindra seemed to notice she went out of topic once again praising herself, she cleared her throat awkwardly and decided to stop her ramblings, ''Just take a closer look,'' she instructed.


    Zoey subtly shook her head. ''A thousand years old my foot!'' She thought.


    Deciding to listen to Lumindra, Zoey turned her gaze back towards Jared where the translucent barrier that had blocked Atticus''s spinning kick was flickering rapidly.


    And in the next instant, the barrier went off, its energy dispersed in the air.


    Zoey narrowed her gaze even more as the realization struck her like a thunderbolt. "Lumi.. you mean..''


    ''Yes!'' Lumindra screamed in her head; she continued, ''This is why I told you to always be observant!'' Lumindra lectured in her signature cute and petite voice.


    But it was not just Zoey who had realized somewhat what had happened.


    L, who just like Zoey, had a deep frown on her face along with the other tier one youths who had a subtle look of realization on their faces.


    Seraphin''s expression had long since changed. Rather than his usual smiling and yful demeanor, Seraphin currently wore a cold neutral look as though his earlier smiling expressions had always been a facade.


    He simply focused his gaze on the stage.


    Resonara, unlike Seraphin, had an irritated look on his face.


    ''Fuck, I really hate the noise,'' Harmonic whined.


    Individuals from the Resonara family, anytime they were outside or in public spaces, always and unfailingly wore an irritated expression on their faces.


    The Resonara family hated noise so much.


    It didn''t even matter if someone was simply talking or even breathing loudly; with how sensitive their hearing was, everything that would make one function normally as a human was noise.


    And this was exactly why most of the time, individuals from the Resonara family were always irritated and quick to get ticked off.


    The massive figures of Ain and Eldric simply stood, just a few meters away from each other with their massive hands crossed over their chests, their eyes fixed on the battle, wanting to see how it would end.


    There was only one person amongst the tier ones that didn''t show any visible changes, and that person was Kael, who was still looking at Atticus with his hand clenched and a berserk aura subtly seeping out of his form.

 Chapter 302 I See

    <h4>Chapter 302 I See</h4>


    ?But regardless, what the students all had were assumptions based on what they had witnessed as spectators.


    Whether their assumptions were correct or not was yet to be determined.


    But the instant the blue translucent shield had intercepted his kick, Atticus''s mind had worked rapidly and vigorously.


    And by the second Atticus''s form skidded to a stop at the edge of the earthen tform, he had already thought about multitudes of possibilities.


    They were currently in the academy.


    Atticus didn''t really know much about how everything worked in the academy, but even then, Atticus was about 99% sure that when it came to matters involving their artifact and the rules, not even Jared, an instructor in the academy, could do anything to change them, not to even talk of cheating.


    The spar had beenpletely official.


    They weren''t just sparring just like that in front of the students, their spar was being refereed by the AI it self. Jared had issued a challenge to him, so he was very sure about this.


    Plus, apart from Jared not even looking like that kind of person, from the things he had seen, Atticus doubted that Jared would make all of that speech just for the big lesson to be about cheating.


    If your mana was exhausted on the battlefield and you were unable to utilize your bloodline, were they supposed to cheat their way out of the situation?


    That was just asking for a brutal death.


    But at the same time, Atticus was 100% sure that the barrier that had blocked his kick had beenpletely made of mana. There was simply no mistaking it.


    Aftering up with a multitude of different reasons, Atticus narrowed the list and had eventually settled on one:


    ''Even though he couldn''t utilize the mana contained in his mana core and body, the one in the atmosphere is a different story altogether.''


    From the rules it was clearly stated, their ability to utilize their mana would be blocked during the duration of the spar.


    But what about the mana in the air? It was free with no owners. Didn''t that mean it was fair game?


    Atticus, who was on all fours, stood up straight, his gaze never once leaving that of Jared, who simply stood while looking at him.


    ''But how?'' Atticus wondered.


    This was the first ever time Atticus had seen something like this.


    Controlling and utilizing the mana in the air to do form barriers? It was the first time he was ever hearing about something like that in the human domain.


    The only thing he could control that way was his bloodline, and during his 5 years of training, Magnus hadn''t mentioned anything about manipting the mana in the air.


    The only scenario Atticus ever controls the mana in the air was when he was absorbing mana into his mana core.


    And even then, that was only possible because his mana core had been acting like some kind of suction force that attracted the mana in the atmosphere to it.


    But now, Jared had utilized the mana in the air to form a barrier. So the question was, how?


    Atticus had no idea.


    Atticuspletely ignored the murmurs and chatter of the crowd of students as he stretched out both his arms, clenching them and trying to get rid of the trembling.


    ''That punch was strong,'' Atticus thought.


    He was currently a higher rank than Jared; the fact that blocking one punch from thetter made his hands shake this intensely was enough to raise another eyebrow.


    ''He''s either aumenting his body with mana or he''s just that strong,''


    Atticus leaned in more on thetter part than the former. Although Atticus had no idea how Jared was currently doing what he was doing, he at the very least expected to notice some ques if the mana was augmenting his body.


    Atticus gripped the air a few times, and seeing that everything was okay, he started walking towards Jared''s form.


    Atticus slowly circled around Jared with his piercing blue gazepletely locked onto him as though trying to unravel his secrets.


    But despite staring for a whole one second, which was a lot of time considering his extremely high perception, Atticus didn''t find anything noteworthy.


    Jared was apletely nk te.


    Just as he was about to ponder his next move, Atticus'' vision suddenly caught two blue translucent glows swiftly epassing both of Jared''s legs, and then, ''He''sing!''


    Atticus'' inward scream was apanied by his form bending down backward, evading a sweeping airborne kick that struck where his head had been before.


    ''He''s fast, way faster than before. Is it another technique?'' Atticus thoughts raced.


    He had clearly seen what had happened. A blue translucent glow had enveloped Jared''s legs, and then in the next instant, he attacked at a speed that his body couldn''t follow.


    Atticus swiftly stood up straight from the bent position and turned his gaze towards Jared only to meet the bottom of Jared''s feet inches away from his face.


    An instinctual action once again took ce as Atticus instantaneously crossed his hands over his face, intercepting the kick.


    The kicknded on Atticus''s crossed arms with brutal force, and Atticus could immediately feel his arms go numb and his bones threatening to break.


    The force of the kick shot his form backward once again, his figure falling andnding at the edge of the earthen tform.


    But this time around, Atticus wasn''t given a breather. As soon as Atticus executed the backflip mid-air, Jared''s figure suddenly materialized in the air above him, his legs descending from above, targeting Atticus''s head.


    Atticus weaved a defensive stance, crossing his hands above him; the impact of Jared''s kick reverberated through his crossed arms, mming him against the earthen tform.


    A cloud of dust shrouded the scene, casting an air of uncertainty.


    Just as spectators assumed Atticus was defeated, a kick burst forth from the dusty haze, honing in on Jared''s chin.


    But Jared''s eye didn''t even blink. A blue translucent barrier materialized beneath his chin, intending on intercepting the attack.


    But the attack suddenly changed as Atticus adapted swiftly.


    Rather than a direct assault, he utilized the barrier as a foothold, propelling himself with grace and finesse, creating a sudden and strategic distance from Jared.


    "I see,"


    Atticus muttered as hended on one side of the stage.

 Chapter 303 How

    <h4>Chapter 303 How </h4>


    ?"I see,"


    Atticus muttered under his breath as he got to the other side of the stage.


    Jared couldn''t help but raise an eyebrow hearing him. What did he see?


    ''Could it be that he figured ou-'' Jared interrupted his line of thought himself, subtly shaking his head, ''No, it''s not possible,'' he dismissed the thoughtpletely.


    ''You''re truly the monster that we all witnessed on the screens,'' he thought with a huge hint of approval.


    Jared had expected a lot from Atticus during this spar, but if he had to be honest, he hadn''t been expecting this much.


    Atticus''s prowess was shocking, to say the least. Many of the operators and Isabe had already suspected that Atticus had awakened his perception already.


    This suspicion hade when Atticus battled the shadow Seraphon back in the caves.


    Considering all his feats, they wouldn''t bepletely shocked about this if it ended up being true.


    Although it was rare for someone other than an Enigmalnk family member to awaken before entering the expert rank, it was exactly that, rare not impossible.


    But Jared hadn''t watched the battle with the shadow Seraphon. He had no idea the little monster had even battled a master- rank beast.


    It was exactly during this spar that he discovered the shocking revtion that Atticus had awakened his perception.


    At the end of the day, Atticus was still a 15 year old boy. But fighting the boy today, Atticus hadpletely surpassed everything Jared had expected.


    The boy clearly had all his powers locked, but even then, he still stood his ground!


    ''I''ve really enjoyed this, but I guess it''s about time I end it,''


    Not giving Atticus any time to breathe, a blue translucent glow enveloped both of Jared''s legs as he moved, instantaneously closing the distance between Atticus and him.


    Appearing in front of Atticus, a supersonic punch shot out towards Atticus''s face.


    But Atticus had beenpletely focused on Jared''s movements. Even though his body struggled to match Jared''s new found speed, Jared was still moving slowly in his perception.


    He simply adjusted how much time he needed to start moving to dodge Jared''s movement.


    Before Jared had moved, Atticus''s form had already started moving.


    His head darted to the side, narrowly evading Jared''s brutal punch.


    But Jared wasn''t done, his massive figure moved with speed as he unleashed punches upon punches, adding kicks to the fray at regr intervals.


    All of the students focused their gazes on the unfolding fight. The ones that had been smirking and uttering derogatory remarks at Atticus had long since shut up.


    It was clear to everyone that their instructor was somehow using mana, so just how was this boy still standing?


    ''Damn, he''s still keeping up!?'' Jared waspletely bbergasted.


    Granted the amounts of mana he could control because he lost the connection to his mana core were limited, but even then, his speed had already long since passed that of the Advanced rank.


    Yet, Atticus was still keeping up with him.


    ''Hmm, let''s see if you would show me something mind blowing,'' Jared thought with giddy anticipation.


    Although the amount of mana he could control was limited, Jared still had a lot of things he could do with the atmospheric mana.


    Things that would undoubtedly end this fight immediately. But gazing at Atticus, it was obvious the youth was nning something.


    Jared decided to wait and see what would happen.


    Atticus waspletely in a surreal state. In order to keep dodging the attacks that were clearly faster than him, Atticus had to n far ahead of time.


    Which meant that he had to focuspletely on Jared''s form and capture every single nuance he made.


    But of course, this wasn''t perfect as he got hit a lot of times, but he never once stopped and still kept on going.


    What made it harder was that Atticus had figured out something earlier. He had an idea of how Jared had been controlling the mana in the atmosphere.


    Earlier, immediately Atticus had scrutinized and didn''t see any visual cues as to how he controlled the mana, he had immediately switched his senses to his sense of feel.


    But unfortunately, he couldn''t release a mana pulse from his mana core since he had his connection to his mana temporarily blocked.


    So he had to make do with whatever the mana in the air got in contact with.


    Regardless, that had been more than enough as the man was literally controlling the mana in the atmosphere, making it get in contact with him a lot.


    What Atticus had seen had been simple. He saw some kind of yellow wave move from Jared''s form and then the next instant the mana in the atmosphere trembling slightly before it started moving and gravitating towards Jared''s figure.


    Either to wrap around his body or to form a shield in front of him and block attacks.


    Immediately Atticus felt this scene, he instantly narrowed down the options.


    Firstly, Atticus was sure that what Jared had just aplished wasn''t something only the Steris family could do.


    Apart from his bloodline being locked, this was obviously what Jared had wanted to teach them. If only the Steris family could do it, what would be the point?


    Which meant that it had to be something everyone had or could eventually have.


    And Atticus didn''t have to think that long, instantly narrowing down his options, he came to one conclusion: Will.


    Jared was somehow using his will to control the mana in the atmosphere.


    And aftering to this conclusion, Atticus set to work.


    ''But where do i start from?'' Atticus thought as he once again dodged a barrage of punches from Jared.


    Atticus had no doubt that his current will would match evente 20 year olds.


    And given the fact that Jared nned to teach them this ability this early, it was obvious that he at least should be overqualified to learn this ability.


    There was only one problem; he didn''t know how.

 Chapter 304 Outcome

    <h4>Chapter 304 Oue</h4>


    ?Atticus might not have known how to do it, but what he did know was that it was rted to his will. And he was sure he had enough will, so he decided to give it a try.


    Darting backward, Atticus skillfully evaded a skull cracking sweeping kick from Jared.


    Seizing the opportunity, Atticus leaped back, attempting to create distance, but Jared, relentless, swiftly closed the gap,unching a brutal uppercut.


    Jared''s eyes narrowed as he witnessed Atticus closing his eyes, and in the next moment, his eyes almost bulged out from its socket as he saw a red translucent barrier appear just beneath his chin.


    Jared''s fist hit the translucent barrier, the force generating a small shockwave that made his and Atticus''s clothes flutter. But regardless of the force, the barrier held strong.


    ''How!?'' Jared was stunned beyond belief.


    He jumped backward, creating distance between him and Atticus, his gazepletely fixed on the white-haired little monster.


    ''To think he was actually able to figure out and create such a solid barrier on his first try! In just under 3 minutes of seeing me do it!!?'' Jared marveled.


    He was speechless. He truly had noments.


    Apart from the fact that no one even exined how Jared had been doing what he was doing to Atticus, how did Atticus have so much will at a young age!?


    The amount of atmospheric mana and how sturdy or strong whatever an individual creates with it ispletely dependent on the amount of will an individual has.


    Jared waspletely sure that, even if it was an Enigmalnk youth, none of them would be able to create a barrier as strong as what had just blocked his punch.


    ''Just what is this boy,'' Jared couldn''t help but wonder.


    But almost immediately, the neutral expression Jared had been maintaining throughout the spar was broken as Jared''s lips curled up into a huge grin.


    What Atticus was didn''t matter; what mattered was that his blood was pumping hard.


    Jared was excited.


    Atticus''s eyes flickered open, the once-piercing blue now tinged with a hint of red in the irises. Atticus had never once tried to use his will outside the confines of his body.


    He was either channeling it with his mana to make runes or attempting to empower himself just like those times back in the Raven camp when he had been on hisst ropes.


    But immediately Atticus had tried to use it outside his body, it felt like discovering a new limb.


    Every single thing felt instinctual. Atticus didn''t even have to strain himself and think; with his incredibly high will, the mana in the atmosphere came under his immediate control.


    The red tint in Atticus''s eyes glowed as his form was instantly covered from head to toe in a red translucent glow.


    Atticus immediately felt his power increasing to unimaginable heights. Although it was unlike when he had his full power, but even then,pared to his earlier meager intermediate+ rank strength, it was a lot.


    With a burst of speed iparable to thest time, Atticus''s figure blurred.


    His form instantaneously appearing in the air above Jared with a sweeping kick.


    Jared''s grin remained unchanged as the blue translucent glow epassing his legs suddenly expanded and engulfed his whole form.


    And with a short burst of speed, Jared''s head abruptly bent downwards, evading the kick.


    The force of the kick generated shockwaves that swept through the area.


    Jared''s fist shot upward like a rocket, aimed at Atticus''s airborne figure.


    But the red tint in Atticus''s eyes glowed, conjuring a translucent barrier that instantly intercepted the iing blow.


    Atticus''s airborne form twisted, transferring the momentum of his previous right kick. His body rotated mid-air, and his left leg descended toward Jared''s head.


    But like a game of to and fro, a blue translucent barrier materialized and blocked the descending kick.


    Atticus and Jared''s forms blurred as they engaged in a rapid session of moves, an intricate dance of offense and defense, creating streaks of blue and red light on the stage.


    Each of the students had their mouths hung open as they struggled toprehend the speed of the battle.


    The initial rity of Atticus and Jared''s movements had given way to an indistinct blur, leavingstage filled with blue and red streaks of light as both Atticus and Jared moved at a speed none of the students could catch.


    The tier ones all gazed at the fight with serious looks on their faces.


    They had been able to clearly see the movements of Atticus and Jared when they had just started fighting, but now, every one of them struggled to follow their movements.


    What they could only see was exactly what the rest were seeing, a red and blue blur moving from one side of the stage to another rapidly.


    To them, this was bad news, really bad news.


    Atticus clearly had his powers blocked, and yet, why did it seem like he was currently stronger than them despite the fact that he was heavily handicapped?


    Sure, they might all gain the upper hand if they each utilized their bloodlines during the fight, but Atticus currently had his bloodlines and mana locked.


    If that restriction was lifted, it was plenty obvious that Atticus would be way stronger than he was now.


    The figures of Eldric and Ain, who once had their arms folded on their chest, brought them down as they gazed at the stage with narrowed eyes.


    Now, Atticus wasn''t one they had to watch out for; he was one they had to bring down.


    The red and blue translucent glow epassing both Atticus and Jared respectively suddenly intensified two folds, the glows coalescing on their right hands.


    Both figures of Atticus and Jared appeared in the middle of the earthen stage, leaving a red and blue streak in their wake.


    With both their right hands pulled back, it strained and coiled. And with a devastating abrupt motion, both of them unleashed their powerful punches simultaneously.


    BAAAAAM!!


    The impact was explosive. Shockwaves spread throughout the stage as it swept dust around the area.


    The whole area descended into silence as each of the students strained their eyes trying to see the oue of the fight.


    ''Did he win?'' Zoey thought, her hands subtly clenched on her chest.


    Lumindra clearly saw this action, and if she were in her real form, she would be shaking her head with a smile.


    Although she had constantly been pushing Zoey to talk to him all this while, never in her wildest dreams did she think that this would happen.


    After a few seconds, the dust cleared, and the students'' gazes immediatelynded upon the oue of the fight.

 Chapter 305 Prince Charming

    <h4>Chapter 305 Prince Charming </h4>


    ?After a few long seconds of silence, the dust covering the stage finally cleared, and the students'' bated gazesnded upon the oue of the devastating attacks.


    On the earthen tform, two figures stood inches away, facing each other.


    On the left hand side was the figure of a 6.4 feet whitevhaired boy whose entire form was cloaked in a thick red translucent glow.


    And on the right hand side was an orange haired man with a height leaning in on 7 feet. Just like the first figure, the man was cloaked in a thick blue translucent glow.


    Both of these figures had their right hands stretched out in a punch, each punch targeting the chin of the opposite individual akin to a brutal upper cut.


    But if one should look closer, both of these punches were suspended, remaining fixed just inches away from their targets, both of them stopped by a red and blue translucent barrier that was created just beneath the targeted chins.


    The red and blue glow in Atticus and Jared''s eyes respectively zed as the translucent glow engulfing both of them increased another fold.


    Just when it seemed like both their forms were about to erupt,


    "End the spar,"


    Jared''s controlled voice suddenly rang out, and an AI voice immediately responded,


    Ending the spar.


    As soon as the AI voice rang out, Atticus instantly felt his connection to his mana and mana core quickly returning back to him.


    And then suddenly, his passive strength that had increased because of the cloak of will and mana epassing him, increased in to a height he never thought possible unless he was using the life weapon''s art.


    Atticus had never expected he would get such a huge boost of strength so early!


    ''This is amazing!'' Atticus marveled, dropping his outstretched hand.


    Atticus clenched his fist multiple times, trying to get a grip on just how powerful he had be.


    ''It''s hard to urately tell, but I feel like with all of thisbined together, I should have a passive strength very close to master- rank. Plus this strength is when I''m not using the katana''s art, this is crazy!''


    Atticus was ted! His head immediately started swirling about the possibilities and potential of this new technique. It would boost his prowess to a whole new level!


    He couldn''t help but imaginebining the life weapon''s art together with this; won''t his power reach new heights he never thought possible in such a short duration?


    ''Damn, to think I didn''t want to go to school!'' Atticus was tempted to go back in time and p his past self for not wanting to go to ss.


    What he had just learned, this power, waspletely priceless.


    Atticus couldn''t even begin to fathom why he was just learning about this now. Magnus had never once mentioned it before during all the years of training with him.


    ''Doesn''t matter, at least I''ve learned it now,'' regardless, Atticus was ted that he had learned something so valuable.


    Jared gazed at Atticus, who kept on clenching his hands, trying to get used to his new found power with a small smirk.


    ''I really want to see how powerful he has gotten now that he has his mana back,'' Jared thought. He was curious about what Atticus''s full power truly was.


    Jared had really wanted to continue the spar, but he knew that he had to end it early or else the fight would drag on for a long while.


    ''It''s too bad he''s not the only one I''m teaching,'' Jared sighed.


    Jared shook his head slightly, snapping out of his reverie. He suddenly pped, and in response, the high stage started descending down into the ground.


    Controlling the intensity of his voice, Jared spoke,


    "Great job, Atticus! 10,000 academy points for such a spectacr disy of skill," heplimented.


    Atticus snapped out of his thoughts as he heard Jared, and immediately, his artifact sounded in response to the reward he was just given.


    Many of the students who had heard Jared couldn''t help but suck in a cold breath.


    10 thousand academy points?


    That was a lot of points!


    Granted, Atticus had just disyed something mind numbing, but even then, 10 thousand academy points was still a lot!


    Atticus''s expression didn''t undergo any change as he saw the number of points Jared just gave him.


    There was only one thing that just came to his mind, ''one teleportation rune.''


    Seeing that the spar was over and there was nothing left for him to do, Atticus released the control of the surrounding mana, the red translucent glow leaving his form and dissipating into the air.


    Then he gave Jared a small bow and started walking away from the stage, towards where he was standing earlier beside Kael.


    All of the students'' eyes were on him as he walked, many trying to bore into him. But Atticus had never been one to falter from something so trivial. There was simply no reason too.


    His confident gait remained unchanged.


    Atticus could feel a lot of different feelings from the gazes of the students that were looking at him.


    Some were shocked, some gazed at him in awe and reverence, and many, especially the tier ones, gazed at him with wary looks.


    ''You can''t stop staring, can''t you,'' a smug sounding petite voice spoke.


    Zoey flinched.


    She had been looking at Atticus a little too much and hadn''t noticed until Lumindra pointed it out.


    ''I wasn''t staring!'' Zoey instantly responded with an inward scream, her reaction making Lumindra immediately erupt into a fit ofughter.


    "Bitch," Zoey muttered as she reluctantly took her gaze away from Atticus and stared at her front.


    ''Oh my. Such foulnguage! Just what would your Prince Charming think if he heard you saying that!'' Lumindra quipped, her words making Zoey freeze once again.


    ''Shut up!''


    But Lumindra didn''t stop; she continued herughter not caring about Zoey''s crimson cheeks or herck of response.

 Chapter 306 A Word

    <h4>Chapter 306 A Word</h4>


    ?L couldn''t help but thank her stars that she chose to be careful and not instantly seek her revenge.


    Even she had been amongst the ones who thought Atticus''s second rank was by luck!


    She believed that he was strong, but she didn''t think it was to this level!


    ''Isn''t he too strong? What the hell!'' She thought.


    Her thoughts instantly shifted to a certain red haired boy.


    ''Dell better not try anything stupid,'' she thought. She, of all people, knew how Dell''s loss against Atticus had affected him.


    Apart from the fact that their father Eleanor had thoroughly punished him, the word had spread amongst the family members of the Alverian family.


    Dell had beenpletely devastated. Although she hadn''t spoken to him since his enrollment into the academy, she knew for a fact that he still carried a huge amount of resentment towards Atticus.


    They were all family, after all. Even she herself had carried the little thing Atticus had done to her for 7 years. She couldn''t even begin to imagine how Dell would be feeling.


    But regardless, ''You can''t handle him, Dell,'' L concluded.


    Dell was just one year older than her, if they were to fight, their strengths weren''t so far apart.


    And yet L wasn''t so sure about winning against Atticus when he had his abilities locked, whether she used her bloodline or not.


    What about when he had his full power?


    ''It probably wouldn''t even be a fight anymore,'' L thought gravely.


    After a few seconds, Atticus got to Kael, who had his hand stretched out in front of him for a fist bump.


    Atticus smiled, stretching out his hand and receiving the fist bump.


    "Good fight," Kaelplimented, his once expressionless face morphing into a small smile. His berserk aura and red eyes had long since returned back to normal.


    ''Why''s he smiling?'' Atticus wondered while gazing at Kael''s smiling face.


    He was a bit baffled as to why he was suddenly smiling. The only thing he had done was simply spar with the instructor; was that enough to make him smile?


    "Listen up!" Atticus was abruptly brought out of his thoughts by Jared, who suddenly spoke up.


    The other students also stopped their muttering and ttering, each of them turning their gazes towards Jared who was now addressing the whole ss.


    "As you all noticed from the spar, both our manas were blocked, and so were our bloodlines. And despite this, we still utilized mana during the spar," Jared spoke, addressing all the students.


    Each of them was eerily quiet, listening to everything Jared was saying.


    The ability to use mana or another form of power outside the confines of their bodies when their mana was exhausted was something remarkably valuable.


    He continued,


    "This ability," Jared''s words were followed by him raising up his right hand and facing his palm upwards.


    And with focused thought, a small round blue translucent orb suddenly materialized on top of his palm.


    The orb started floating upwards and kept ascending higher and higher until it reached a staggering 8 meters above the ground.


    "This is called Aerokinesis," Jared dered.


    ''Aerokinesis, huh,'' Atticus thought with a small smile.


    Jared continued, "It''s simply utilizing your will to take control of the surrounding mana and bend it to your whim," Jared exined.


    "As you guys must have witnessed, there are numerous ways you can make use of this ability, and the one and most important criterion you need to achieve to be able to use this ability is; will,"


    Seeing that the students were following, Jared continued his speech, "This exact technique would be what each one of you will be learning in the span of your 3 years in the academy," Jared said.


    ''Well, not all of you,'' he thought while subtly looking at Atticus.


    Thebat ss was supposed tost for 3 years of the academy for each student, although the instructors would change each year.


    This was done because Jared and even the academy staff knew well enough and never really expected that a bunch of 15-


    year-old kids, whether tiered or not, would have enough wills to be able to perform the technique.


    And this was why thebat ss was introduced.


    Their job was mainly to train each of the students with the intention of increasing their wills to eptable levels to utilize the technique.


    Rune crafting would have been the best option for them to increase their wills rapidly, but unfortunately, not all of them had enough intelligence to even try and engrave even the simplest of runes.


    ''A course that was supposed tost for 3 years was basicallypleted in a single day,'' Jared truly had no words to say.


    Jared went on to exin more about thebat ss to the students and the hellish training that awaited each one of them.


    After about a few minutes, Jared finished briefly exining the course.


    Then he immediately asked each of the students to jog around a makeshift enormous track with their mana block feature on and each of them donned in 20 kg weight.


    Each of the students jogged until their body arched for more than 3 hours. It took a huge amount of will power for some of them to keep going.


    And as soon as the time for the ss ended, Jared ended the ss.


    Many of the students immediately got down on the ground breathing heavily as they tried to catch their breaths.


    After a minute, each of the students started trickling out of the ss.


    Atticus and Kael stood together by the side. Neither one of them had even a single drop of sweat on their forms.


    In fact, none of the students could even say that they both ran together with them.


    The other tier one youths too weren''t as exhausted as the other tiered students. But some of them still sported a few signs of sweating on their foreheads.


    Meeting Kael''s gaze, both of them nodded, and just as they were about to start heading out,


    "Atticus Ravenstein," Jared''s voice suddenly sounded.


    "A word with you, please."

 Chapter 307 Gulped

    <h4>Chapter 307 Gulped </h4>


    ?"Atticus Ravenstein," Jared''s voice suddenly sounded, stopping Atticus in his tracks.


    "A word with you, please."


    Hearing Jared''s words, each one of the students who were initially moving out of the room all stopped and turned to look at Atticus, each of them wondering why Jared had asked Atticus to wait behind.


    "I''ll be waiting outside," Kael turned to Atticus and suddenly dered. Without waiting for a response, he started walking out of the hall.


    Atticus turned to look at Jared, who was gazing at him with a small smile.


    Instead of trying to guess what the huge man wanted, Atticus decided to hear directly from the man himself. He started walking towards Jared.


    After a few seconds, the hall became empty as each of the students left, leaving only Atticus and Jared behind.


    "I will go straight to the point," Jared suddenly started speaking, controlling the intensity of his voice as he neared Atticus, who was looking at him warily.


    He still couldn''t forget the predatory vibe the man gave earlier.


    "For the next 3 years, the subsequentbat sses that you will attend would be next to useless for you. Everything that would be taught during these 3 years is what you just utilized skillfully during the spar."


    Jared ced his hands on his waist as he continued speaking.


    "So here''s a thought: how about you stay back after each ss, and then we spar with both of us only utilizing Aerokinesis?" Jared suggested, his hands gripping his waist tighter as he hoped Atticus would ept his suggestion.


    ''Doesn''t sound like a bad idea. Training with him would not only improve mybat prowess, I''ll also be able to learn more about this Aerokic without having to wait for him to teach it in ss.'' Atticus pondered.


    Although he had been able to use the ability effectively, Atticus had no doubt that there was still more he had yet to learn.


    It was better to learn directly from the source rather than try to figure it out on his own.


    However, he couldn''t shake off his skepticism as he gazed at Jared, who now had a strained smile on his face.


    ''He won''t take advantage of me, will he?'' Atticus shuddered at the thought. He would rather die than let that happen.


    After a few seconds that felt like a decade to Jared, Atticus suddenly spoke, "Okay," agreeing to the proposal.


    Jared was almost tempted to hug Atticus tightly in celebration. He was d Atticus epted his offer.


    "Good, good. We''ll start tomorrow. You can start heading back now," Jared happily said, deciding to call it a day for today.


    Atticus nodded, and seeing that there was nothing left to do, he turned and started walking towards the exit of the hall.


    As soon as Atticus left the hall, Jared''s artifact suddenly sounded.


    Jared swiftly checked, and he couldn''t help but sigh as he saw the person calling.


    ''Of course, he was listening!''


    Jared cleared his throat, raised his hand, and clicked on his artifact to answer the call.


    The artifact lit up, suddenly disying a holographic image of Harrison.


    "Jared," Harrison immediately spoke, his voice still maintaining its usual sagacity and wisdom.


    "Yes, Vice Principal," Jared responded respectfully with a small bow. His usual yful demeanor was long gone.


    "The academy was founded to train every youth in the human domain. This is how it has always been since its establishment. And for its prosperous continuation, it is paramount that under no circumstances should there be any favoritism,"


    Jared listened to Harrison without uttering a word, his head still slightly bowed.


    "Jared,"


    "Yes, Vice Principal," Jared responded.


    "While I understand your decision to teach him after ss, you will see to it that nothing outside the LCBT-001 ss, in which you will eventually teach other students, will be taught. Am I clear?" Harrison''s voice was firm.


    Jared''s response was immediate, "I understand."


    As soon as Jared responded, the hologram disying Harrison''s face immediately vanished, and the artifact''s initial glow dimmed till it disappeared.


    Jared released a sigh of relief. ''At least he didn''t put a stop to it,'' Jared thought.


    Unfortunately, not everyone shared the same level of familiarity with Harrison as Isabe did, enabling them to confidently speak up whenever they disagreed with something he said.


    Although the absolute power of the academy was Aric Stormrider, who reported directly to the Paragon Council, the man hardly ever interfered in the matters of the academy.


    Every single authority to manage the academy was given solely to Harrison.


    Jared couldn''t count the number of times brain-dead instructors had all tried to question his authority.


    This was especially so for new instructors who were from tiered families and thought it beneath them to listen to a man who wasn''t even a member of any tiered familes.


    And this had always ended up terribly for each one of them.


    With a small sigh, Jared turned and left the hall.


    ...


    Atticus met Kael outside the hall, and with a nod, they both started walking towards the elevator.


    After walking for a while, both of them turned left towards the hall where the elevator was, and as soon as they turned, Atticus''s steps almost paused as he saw the figure who was by the elevator door.


    Flowing purple hair and an enchanting and peaceful presence: Zoey Starhaven.


    Both Atticus and Kael turned to face each other, their gazes meeting. Kael didn''t even need to say or indicate anything; Atticus already knew what the boy wanted to convey.


    Atticus subtly shook his head, his mouth silently moving, mouthing a ''Not now.''


    Kael shook his head and turned to face his front, not uttering a word.


    The duo kept on moving through the hall. Zoey had already entered the elevator by the time they got a few meters away from it, standing alone in one corner with her cold gaze forward.


    Seeing that the doors were already sliding to a close, Atticus thought it best to wait for the next one to arrive, but he would never have expected what happened next.


    Before Atticus could react, he suddenly felt a strong force push him from behind, his form shoved into the almost-closing elevator.


    Atticus turned in time to witness the transformedrge hands of Kael, his tworge hands stretched out as though he had just pushed something, before the elevator door slid to a close.


    Atticus gulped.

 Chapter 308 Hello

    <h4>Chapter 308 Hello</h4>


    ?Atticus gulped.


    The elevator wasn''t thatrge, only about 8 x 8 feet. And in this enclosed space, there were only two individuals present.


    One was the figure of a breathtaking purple-haired young girl standing directly in front of the control terminal of the elevator.


    And just behind her was the half-frozen figure of a white-haired boy who still found it hard to believe his current situation.


    Atticus''s thoughts raced through a myriad of different things. ''That fucking bastard!'' He couldn''t help but curse the one who put him in this situation.


    Atticus had assumed that Kael had dropped the matter after he told him that now wasn''t the time. ''But to think he had been nning this!''


    Atticus subtly took a deep breath, calming down his emotions. He then subtly took a brief look at Zoey who was standing in front of him, backing him.


    ''Doesn''t even look like she registered my presence,'' He couldn''t exactly see her face, but from her bodynguage, it didn''t even seem as though she cared or hated that he was in the elevator together with her.


    ''What do I do?'' Atticus had no idea what he should do next.


    Although he had always appeared confident and he had been telling Kael, ''Not now,'' every time the boy asked him to talk to Zoey, the truth of the matter was that Atticus was¡­ scared.


    Apart from the fact that Atticus was far from being knowledgeable about the opposite sex, he would be lying if he said he wasn''t the least bit scared about getting into a rtionship.


    Atticus wasn''t one to allow his past experiences shape how he lived his life, yes, but that didn''t mean that Atticus wouldn''t be wary when getting into anything, especially after how hisst rtionship had ended.


    He would still try to get into something, but he would be more careful and wary.


    Even in his past life on Earth, Atticus had hardly ever interacted with women. He had no idea how to approach things like this.


    How Atticus had asked Kira out and gotten into hisst rtionship had been shocking, even to him.


    He couldn''t even say that he had ever flirted with the opposite sex before; it was that bad.


    Everything that had happened had been a coincidence,pletely a coincidence. They had bumped into each other, and Atticus had suddenly blurted out the question. To his surprise, she agreed.


    Sure, he felt attracted to Zoey, but that situation was exactly what Atticus had been hoping for.


    He wanted something that would bring them both together. Something random so that he wouldn''t have to start afresh.


    While many might argue that this current situation was perfect for it, Atticus thoughtpletely otherwise.


    ''How do I even start?''


    Every single one of his thoughts was happening at fast speed. The elevator hadn''t even started moving yet.


    Although Atticus was truly cursing Kael for putting him in this situation, he recognized how perfect this current situation was. He might not ever get any opportunity like it again.


    Atticus took another subtle deep breath, closing his eyes, trying to muster up all his courage. ''You can think hundreds of thoughts before she can breathe, Atticus. You''ll figure something out. So stop being a pussy.''


    Atticus opened his eyes, his gaze instantlynding on Zoey, who still had her gaze facing forward.


    Atticus cleared his throat.


    To everyone observing this scene, it might seem as though throughout the seconds that Atticus had been shoved inside the elevator, Zoey hadn''t even reacted at all, but every single one of them would bepletely wrong.


    In Zoey''s thoughts, she waspletely panicking.


    ''Why, why, why, why, why,'' Zoey''s constant frantic thoughts were drowned by a loud and resounding petiteughter.


    Lumindra just couldn''t help herself. Zoey''s reaction had been so adorable.


    Although currently, Zoey''s outward demeanor remainedpletely unchanged, the same couldn''t be said about how she was feeling inwardly.


    And given the fact that both of them were bounded, every single thing Zoey was feeling was being felt by Lumindra.


    Immediately Atticus was shoved into the elevator, Zoey''s heart had frozen.


    The girl had just finished her embarrassing disy when she had been watching Atticus spar with Jared back in the hall.


    Thest thing she had expected was being in a confined space with the same boy she had been blushing for.


    Although Zoey had been in many interactions with the opposite sex at her young age due to her mother''s persistent requests to find a man, this was the first time she would be so close to someone she was actually interested in, even if just a little.


    "Ahem."


    Zoey''s heart froze. ''Don''t tell me he wants to¡­'' she had just heard Atticus clearing his throat.


    Zoey subtly turned her gaze, making sure not to move her head, and her eyes couldn''t help but widen as she saw Atticus looking at her, apparently preparing to speak.


    ''No, no, no, Lumi!!'' Zoey instantly panicked.


    Lumindra released a few extra chuckles, wiping a non-existent tear from her eyes. Then she decided to help Zoey. ''Calm down, hot stuff. He''s just a boy!''


    ''What do I do? He''s about to speak to me!''


    Lumindra sighed. Who would think this was the same girl that heartlessly cut off the dick of one of her guards without even flinching a month ago?


    ''This is why I don''t like dealing with virgins. There''s no need for you to be fucking scared, Zoey. Depending on what he says, all you have to do is sh a small smile and respond,'' Lumindra instructed.


    ''Just sh a smile¡­?'' Zoey asked a little baffled.


    ''Yes, you know the way you smile when you''re speaking with Seraphina?''


    ''Yes¡­''


    ''Good. Just smile and respond. He''s the man, let him handle the rest. Do you understand?''


    ''Okay,'' Zoey reluctantly agreed, trying her hardest to muster up her courage.


    Atticus subtly cleared his throat once more, making sure to use his most manly voice. ''Just introduce yourself first, and then you''ll take it from there.''


    "Hello,"


    Atticus greeted.

 Chapter 309 Short Circuted

    <h4>Chapter 309 Short Circuted </h4>


    ?"Hello,"


    Atticus greeted.


    Zoey took subtle, deep breaths, attempting to calm her nerves. ''Just smile like when you see grandma,'' she coached herself inwardly.


    Zoey''s expression, which had always been neutral, suddenly changed as her lips curved gently upward, forming a smile that seemed to radiate warmth and light.


    It was a subtle yet captivating curve of her lips, imbued with a maic charm that had the power to captivate even the most indifferent observer.


    In that moment, her features softened, and a sparkle danced in her eyes, illuminating her face with an ethereal glow.


    The atmosphere around her seemed to shift, suffused with an aura of undeniable allure and grace.


    It was as if the very essence of joy and positivity had manifested in her smile.


    With this radiant smile gracing her face, Zoey turned abruptly, locking her amethyst gaze with Atticus''s piercing blue eyes. She greeted him softly, her tone barely audible, "Hi."


    However, instead of the expected response, all Zoey received was the sight of Atticus, frozen in his tracks, his mouth slightly agape as he stared at her.


    Zoey was utterly bewildered.


    ''Why is he just standing there? Lumi, did I do something wrong?'' she asked instantly, her cute, heart racing smile morphing into a confused frown.


    ''Pffft!!''


    All Zoey received in response was Lumindra''s heartyughter.


    ''Lumi!''


    After a few long seconds, Lumindra finally managed to stifle herughter and decided address the situation.


    ''Ha! Bunch of virgins. Just give him a few seconds, he''s probably trying to process something, pfft!'' Lumindra broke into another fit ofughter as she got to thatst part.


    ''Process something?'' Zoey wondered what Atticus could possibly be trying to process.


    And Lumindra had been right. Atticus was indeed grappling with something, or rather, two things. It was as if his brain had short circuited.


    The moment Zoey turned, Atticus was immediately captivated by the most breathtaking smile he had ever witnessed.


    It sent his heart racing, but it was the second aspect that left him momentarily paralyzed.


    When Zoey spoke, it seemed as though Atticus''s brain had overloaded from experiencing an overwhelming surge of beauty all at once.


    After a few seconds, Atticus''s eyes regained focus, his gaze meeting Zoey''s, her eyes reflecting confusion as she stared back at him.


    Atticus shook his head, instantly snapping out of his reverie. "Hi there, I''m Atticus. I don''t think we''ve officially met yet."


    Many might find Atticus''s introduction quite normal, but to many of the tiered, it carried a huge amount of significance.


    The tiered families were families filled with incredibly proud individuals. Even the most righteous individuals raised by a tiered would end up proud.


    And although each of the tiered families had different views about many things, there was one thing every single one of the tiered carried with the utmost importance.


    It served as a symbol of their strength, identity, and ancestral legacy.


    This was none other than their family name.


    Each member of a tiered family bore the weight of their lineage.


    When an individual from a tiered family introduced themselves, especially to another tiered, it was customary to include their family name.


    This wasn''t just a matter of identification; it was a deration that the entirety of their family stood behind them.


    By adding their family name to their introduction, they conveyed unity, solidarity, and the collective support of their lineage.


    However, there was a rare exception to this tradition.


    If an individual sought to establish a personal connection with someone they deeply respected or wished to know on a more intimate level, they would forgo the inclusion of their family name.


    This gesture signaled a desire for a more personal interaction.


    Atticus hadn''t cared enough to know all these trivial things; he had been too busy training to ever think about things like this.


    But the same couldn''t be said for Zoey. Even the littlest of etiquette had been drilled into her since childhood.


    Every man Zoey had encountered previously had always introduced themselves with their family name, attempting to unt and boast, a behavior that consistently irked her.


    Her form flinched slightly upon hearing Atticus''s voice, trying her very best to suppress the rush of blood that threatened to turn her face crimson.


    ''Just introduce yourself and stretch your hand, dum dum,''


    Zoey was snapped out of her thoughts by Lumindra''s instructions. She followed the instructions.


    Swiftlyplying, Zoey stretched her right hand in front of her and responded, "I-I''m Zoey," stuttering slightly and only offering her first name.


    This was the first time Atticus was ever experiencing such a greeting ever since his reincarnation.


    And this was the same even in his past life; people hardly greeted themselves this way.


    But apart from being taught as he was growing up, Atticus had watched a lot of movies on Earth; he had at the very least known what to do.


    As Atticus grasped Zoey''s hand, he felt the smoothness of her wless skin. With a small bow, he nted a gentle kiss on the back of her hand.


    ''Calm down, Zoey. Slowly take your hand back, lock eyes with him, and wait for him to speak!'' Lumindra continued giving instructions to Zoey, guiding her, who once again froze in shock at Atticus''s gesture.


    Following Lumindra''s guidance, Zoey withdrew her hand, meeting Atticus''s gaze as he straightened from the bow.


    Atticus had thought of multiple ways he could handle the current situation. He could try what probably only he considered flirting and go the long way, or he could do something that more often than not worked if thedy had even the slightest bit of interest toward you: a direct approach.


    Atticus wasn''t 100% sure, but the smile currently on Zoey''s face felt like a huge green light to him.


    And Atticus was far from being a good flirt, so he decided to be direct.


    "I apologize if this seems abrupt or inappropriate, but I find you to be the most beautiful woman I''ve ever seen, and I''m genuinely drawn to you.


    "I''d like to get to know you better. Would you mind sparing me 30 minutes of your time after tomorrow''s sses?"


    Upon hearing Atticus''s words, Zoey''s expression underwent an immediate transformation.

 Chapter 310 Tsk

    <h4>Chapter 310 Tsk</h4>


    ?Atticus stared at the retreating figure of Zoey as she walked away. He had been so enraptured by her beauty that he hadn''t even noticed the flowery lingering scent she left behind as she moved.


    With a chime, the elevator doors began to close slowly, obscuring Atticus''s view of the enchanting scene.


    Absentmindedly, he continued to gaze ahead, fixating on the thin line where the elevator doors met, as if willing them to reopen so he could prolong the moment.


    However, reality intervened with the sudden sound of an AI voice:


    Please select a floor.


    The voice seemed to bring Atticus out of his reverie, and with a reluctant gesture, he hit the ground floor button.


    The elevator acknowledged with a chime and immediately started descending. Atticus hadn''t even thought about selecting a floor when Kael shoved him into the elevator with Zoey.


    Without knowing it, he had followed Zoey to the highest floor where the teleportation rooms were located.


    The elevator stopped at one floor, where Atticus saw Kael simply standing with his characteristic expressionless face.


    Kael nodded at Atticus and walked into the elevator. Turning his gaze to the elevator terminal, he nodded quietly when he saw that the ground floor was already pressed.


    Atticus kept staring at the boy with his gaze slightly narrowed, but Kael''s expression never once changed.


    One would even think that Atticus was the one acting weird in this scene, as though Kael hadn''t done anything wrong.


    ''This guy is acting like nothing happened,'' Atticus thought to himself, shaking his head slightly, his once serious expression morphing into a slight smile.


    Atticus chuckled.


    "Thanks," he said, turning to face his front.


    Kael didn''t offer any response for a few seconds, the elevator descending in silence. Just when it seemed like he wouldn''t say anything, Kael spoke,


    "Did you ask her out?"


    Atticus turned to see Kael staring at him inquisitively. Although his expression still remained neutral, Atticus could tell from his eyes that he cared a great deal about his answer.


    Atticus turned to face his front again, and the elevator reached the bottom floor at that instant, the door parting open with a chime.


    "Yeah, I did," Atticus responded and started walking out of the elevator.


    "Did she ept?" Kael asked as he walked out of the elevator, catching up with Atticus.


    But Atticus didn''t offer any response; he just kept walking forward, his expression neutral.


    Seeing Atticus not saying anything, Kael also went silent after that. Both of them walked through a crowd of first-year students who kept staring at both of them while muttering under their breaths.


    But just like any other day, theypletely ignored them as they walked outside the building.


    "Won''t you go greet him today?" a ck-haired young youth turned to a silver-haired youth and asked.


    The silver-haired youth had a deep frown on his face as he gazed at the retreating figures of Atticus and Kael.


    "Why are they still together?" Zs thought irritably.


    Since the first time he had gone to introduce himself to Atticus, Zs had been waiting for a moment where Atticus would be alone to approach him again.


    But during these past few days, Atticus and Kael had always been together.


    Thest thing he wanted was the meeting getting cut short like thest time because Atticus was with Kael.


    "He looks busy," Zs smiled and gave a pathetic excuse, taking away his gaze from the duo.


    ...


    "What the hell are you talking about? Drop it? Drop it!?" A red-


    haired boy screamed in anger at a simrly red-haired young girl.


    The both of them were in a quiet corner behind arge building. The area waspletely devoid of people with only the figures of the boy and girl present.


    The structure of the buildings where the leaders of all the years were taught was built in such a way that there were numerous different secluded corners around.


    No one knew why it was built this way. Many even suggested that the academy was subtly encouraging bullying.


    And because of the structure of each building, there were many secluded spots.


    This particr area was amongst the plenty of areas where students hardly ever passed, and this was obviously why they were both here.


    L sighed deeply, "Dell, just listen to me. You can''t win; just drop the matter for now," L, for the umpteenth time, tried to talk sense to Dell.


    Dell was seething. ''How dare she!''


    "You know how that loss affected me, L! You know this, and yet you''re still asking me to drop it!? If it was you, would you!?" Dell screamed in rage.


    He knew L too well; they had grown up together, after all.


    Although it seemed like she was harmless and didn''t care much about everything, Dell knew firsthand how wrong this perception of her was.


    L was vengeful, incredibly so. And the one thing that made her worst was the fact that she actually had a good head on her shoulders. Even he waspletely wary of her.


    "Dell, just lis-" L''s speech was abruptly cut short as Dell continued speaking.


    "Is this your attempt at belittling me and ruining my reputation so you''ll be able to be the heir?" Dell locked his angry gaze at L''s as he used.


    L''s gaze narrowed. "What are you sayi-" just as she was about to speak, Dell interrupted once more.


    "Oh, don''t deny it, L! You think I don''t know what you and those stupid elders are nning? You would betray your own brother!?"


    L''s words froze. She had been expecting a lot of reactions from Dell, but thest thing she expected was him actually turning all the me on her like this.


    L closed her eyes, took a deep breath, then she opened them, locking her eyes with Dell.


    "Do what you want. Sorry for wasting your time," she said and without waiting for a response, she started walking away.


    "Tsk, stupid bitch," Dell muttered irritably under his breath. With a cold look at L''s retreating figure, he turned and started walking in the opposite direction.

 Chapter 311 Assailants

    <h4>Chapter 311 Assants </h4>


    ?As soon as they left the first year building, Atticus and Kael met with Ember in the beautiful expansive garden.


    They had each made this meeting a routine.


    Immediately after lectures, the trio would meet in the garden for a short period of about 30 minutes before each of them would feel the itch of not training for so long and would separate right after.


    And during these meetings, most times Kael had always left early, leaving both Atticus and Ember behind.


    Atticus had always been the one doing the talking during these meetings, as both Ember and Kael were incredibly silent. Each of them spoke only when they wanted to and when it was needed.


    Atticus had gotten used to handling just one of them, but with both of them, it was weird.


    And just as expected, today Kael had left first, just like the other times. And after a few minutes of speaking to Ember, she also expressed her desire to leave and go train.


    Atticus had sparred with Jared intensely today, so he wasn''t quite feeling the itch. But regardless, they both separated after saying their goodbyes.


    Then Atticus started heading towards the first year leaders'' building.


    It was already a few minutes to 5, and the expansive garden was bathed in an enchanting golden glow from the sunlight.


    Atticus made his way through the garden, d that there wasn''t any stupid interference that appeared today.


    Although there were still some students present, the expansive garden was a bit scanty. Most of the students had already returned to their divisions already.


    He got to the intended building in under a minute.


    And upon entering the ground floor, Atticus had expected to see the hallpletely devoid of people as it was already way past the time the lecture ended.


    But instead of meeting an empty hall, Atticus was a little shocked to see a group of ck clothed individuals standing on one corner of the hall, each of them backing him.


    ''Hmm,'' Atticus decided to ignore them. He started walking towards the elevator at the opposite end of the hall.


    But Atticus''s steps couldn''t help but pause as the individuals all suddenly turned around and faced him.


    It was then that Atticus was able to see their full outfits.


    ''Masks? Really?'' Atticus sighed deeply.


    There was no need to think or wonder what was happening; he already instinctively knew what was about to happen.


    Annoying as it was, he had no choice but to y along for now.


    Atticus kept on walking forward towards the group of individuals who had already started approaching him.


    As they got closer, one tall and bulky youth among them gestured to the left and right, and in response, the rest of them started moving in different directions, obviously trying to surround Atticus.


    And after a few seconds, Atticus abruptly stopped, his gazending on the tall figure of the bulky youth standing in front of him.


    ''About ten and 5 of them are Advanced+ rank with the rest at Advanced,'' Atticus''s perception worked at full speed as he swiftly and urately determined the number and each of the assnt''s ranks.


    Each individual was draped in entirely ck, baggy garments that enveloped every inch of their bodies, including their hair.


    The clothing was worn in a manner that obscured any discernible body shape, rendering it challenging to ascertain their true form.


    ''Putting on masks to cover their faces and wearing identical clothing so I won''t be able to identify their figures?''


    Atticus didn''t need to even think to know that each of these individuals was here for him, were up to no good, and most importantly, very well knew his identity as a tier one.


    ''They covered themselves up so after aplishing their tasks, I won''t be able to identify them.''


    "You must be Atticus," the bulky individual standing directly in front of Atticus suddenly spoke up.


    ''Definitely a higher year,'' apart from the fact that his voice sounded unusually deeper than a 15 year old, Atticus knew for a fact that no first year was in the Advanced+ rank apart from ''him'' and Kael.


    They were all obviously too stupid to realize that their voices could also give out a lot of information about them.


    Seeing that they got no response, just as the bulky youth was about to speak, Atticus''s voice suddenly sounded,


    "I just want to confirm something so I''ll bepletely sure. You''re here to beat me up, but because I''m a first year and you higher years, you want to bait me into attacking first so you can ''defend'' yourselves. Am I missing any other thing?" Atticus inquired.


    Each of the youths all surrounding Atticus fellpletely silent, neither of them expecting Atticus''s words.


    Even though they all knew how obvious their get up was, thest thing they were expecting was him being so direct. It was like he read them like an open book.


    So what now?


    Each one of the individuals turned towards the bulky figure standing in front of Atticus, all of them subtly seeking out their next course of action.


    Now that Atticus had tantly pointed out their intentions, neither of them knew what to do again.


    If the prey knew he was about to get baited, would he still fall for it? Only a fool would, that''s for sure.


    But the leader didn''t seem to care that Atticus had figured out their n.


    The tiered were incredibly proud people; there was no way they would sit still while someone insulted them.


    The bulky youth raised his voice, his words dripping with contempt, "You white haired monk¨C" but before he could finish his sentence, he found himself hurtling head first through the air at rming speed.


    "Kwkwmm," he attempted to speak, only to realize with horror that every lower tooth and his jaw had been shattered into pieces.


    In that moment, excruciating pain coursed through his body as the youth registered the pain.

 Chapter 312 Wisely

    <h4>Chapter 312 Wisely</h4>


    ?The realization that all his teeth and jaw had shattered sent a wave of agony coursing through the youth''s body.


    He barely had time to register the pain before his body collided with the wall of the building. The impact resembled a juicy b of meat mming into an immovable surface.


    His form quite literally sttered against the wall, the force of the impact shattering every bone in his body and painting the surrounding area crimson.


    The other assants drew in sharp breaths as they witnessed the scene unfold. The bulky youth''s form slid down the wall like a wet b of meat, leaving a trail of blood in its wake.


    There was not a single damage on the building wall despite the crazy momentum of the youth.


    The assants all turned their gazes towards the boy who was supposed to be their prey, each of them immediately bing utterly baffled.


    Atticus didn''t seem like he had even moved an inch away from where he was standing!


    There were still about 4 Advanced+ rank individuals present and neither of them had been able to understand what happened!


    Just as each of them began to question if Atticus was truly responsible for the devastating blow, they witnessed his figure blur before their eyes.


    Suddenly, their visions tilted downward, and they found themselves descending toward the ground uncontrobly.


    Instinctively, they tried to use their limbs to stop their fall, but their bodies refused to obey.


    With no support, their forms collided with the ground with resounding thuds, leaving many of them utterly bewildered by the sudden turn of events.


    One of them turned his head, his gaze falling upon his brutalized hands and legs. They were twisted beyond recognition, resembling hardly squeezed blood-red towels.


    Then, the screams began.


    "Ahhhhhhh!!!!!"


    An intense, deafening scream pierced through the hall, followed by a cacophony of shrieks as the assants became painfully aware of their predicament.


    Each one added their voice to the chorus of agony, screaming out in response to the excruciating pain.


    The entrance to the first year building was simply an open space for students to pass. There was nothing like doors or anything blocking the entrance.


    And given this, there was simply no way a group of individuals screaming that loudly wouldn''t attract the attention of the other students in the area.


    Many weren''t present, but the few that were immediately started heading towards where they heard the screams to see what was going on.


    As soon as they entered, their collective gazes immediatelynded on Atticus, who had an icy expression on his face while staring at the sprawled figures of the youths screaming in pain on the ground.


    Before any of the students could even understand what was happening, Atticus moved.


    He approached one of the youths screaming in pain and bent down, getting on the same level with him.


    "No no no no!" The youth started screaming, trying his best to inch away from him.


    Atticuspletely ignored this as he grabbed the mask covering his face, yanking it off.


    But instead of the face he had been expecting, Atticus saw that the ck attire the youth was wearing also covered his face.


    But his eyes were now visible through two circr holes where his eyes were located.


    Atticus''s piercing blue eyes locked with those of the youth, causing thetter to immediately tremble in response.


    He had never seen a gaze so cold before. It was as though he was being looked at like a thing rather than a human being.


    "P-please," the youth''s pleas fell on deaf ears as Atticus suddenly grabbed the youth''s head firmly with his right hand.


    "Ple-"


    The youth''s words were abruptly cut short, Atticus''s hands suddenly set aze in a scorching inferno.


    "Haaaaaa!!!!" The youth''s renewed intense scream immediately drowned out the others, his form jerking, tossing, and turning as he tried his very best to free himself from Atticus''s hold.


    But Atticus''s grip waspletely firm. Plus, due to the youth''s inability to move his limbs, he was unable to set himself free.


    The students who had convened inside the first-year building all watched, many of their forms slightly trembling, as Atticus''s scorching mes ravaged the head of the youth, the boy''s jerking body and screams showing no signs of abating.


    The students that had entered the building had mostly been higher years, and almost all of them were from tier 2 and 3 families.


    Immediately, they all entered the building and saw the white hair and figure of Atticus, they immediately recognized the monster.


    None of them even attempted to stop the brutality going on. They all simply watched in silence.


    After a few seconds, Atticus finally extinguished his mes, and his gazended on the face of the youth.


    The youth''s face waspletely scalding red, with many parts of his face burnt beyond recognition.


    His face was filled with tears and mucus streaming out of his eyes and nose. His skin was attempting to heal, but it seemed as though the remnants of the mes kept hindering it.


    ''So I was right. A third year, huh,'' Atticus thought.


    Just like his head, Atticus could see some small ck spots just underneath the youth''s chin. It was plenty obvious there had been a beard growing there before it got burnt.


    Atticus turned his gaze to theher region of the youth, which was getting more soaked by the seconds.


    The disgusting liquid gathered on the ground, its form slowly streaming towards Atticus, who was close to the youth.


    Atticus swiftly created an air barrier around it, stopping the liquid from moving close to him.


    Turning his icy gaze back to the youth, Atticus locked eyes with him.


    "I-I b-beg y-you, p-please," the tears streaming from the youth''s eyes increased as he pleaded.


    But Atticuspletely ignored the youth''s ramblings, his tone as cold as ice as he spoke.


    "You''re currently ten in number. I am only going to ask you once. If I don''t receive an answer, I will inflict on you a pain you will never forget in your life and then simply move to the next person. So I advise you to think wisely.


    Who sent you?" Atticus asked.

 Chapter 313 Erupted

    <h4>Chapter 313 Erupted </h4>


    ?Hearing Atticus''s question, the youth who had initially been frantically nodding his head as though ready to agree to everything and anything this white-haired monster asked suddenly froze.


    His eyes immediately welled up with even more tears.


    The youth turned his gaze around the hall, hoping that any one of the students woulde to his aid, but all he got were gazes being averted as none of the students had any intention of stepping up.


    "P-please, y-you have t-to u-understand. I-I c-can''t-" before the youth could continue speaking, Atticus suddenly averted his gaze away from the youth, standing up straight from his bent position.


    Before he could understand what was going on, he suddenly felt something warm enveloping his whole body.


    And then, in the next instant, another mind-numbing scream rocked the whole hall as the youth felt searing hot mes ravaging his whole body, inflicting unimaginable pain and suffering upon him.


    The youth''s form jerked, rapidly rolling from one ce to another on the floor trying to extinguish the mes but to no avail.


    Because of the shock and intensity of the pain racking the youth''s body, he hadpletely forgotten that he was an advanced+ rank individual.


    But at the moment, and in pure desperation, he suddenly remembered and immediately tried to use mana to extinguish the mes.


    If it were normal mes, simply deploying mana was enough topletely extinguish them, but unfortunately for the youth, the me currently ravaging his body was far from normal.


    The youth kept rolling rapidly on the floor, his deafening screams piercing through the ears of all the students watching the scene.


    It was apletely brutal scene. Not many could witness someone literally burning alive in front of them. Many would have left the scene already, unable to stomach the sight.


    But the youths currently watching the scene weren''t normal individuals.


    Despite the fact that all the tiered were in the academy were all children, at the very least, 90% of them had already personally ended a life before.


    Thest thing the tiered families needed were soft family members who would shy away from doing what was necessary when it was necessary.


    It was exactly because of this that they always made sure each of their family members, especially the heirs, weren''t newbies when it came to taking lives.


    Although one could see some of the onlookers subtly trembling while looking at the burning figure of the youth, they were in the minority.


    But this didn''t mean the rest didn''t regard Atticus''s actions as borderline brutal.


    The one who was the cause of all this brutality didn''t even seem to look as though he was doing anything.


    His expression hadn''t once changed from when he had first addressed the assants.


    As Atticus stood up, he turned his gaze around and saw the other assants all trying their best to crawl and get far away from him, every single one of them trembling.


    The scene of Atticus burning the youth had woken all of them up, bringing them back to reality. Even though they were all currently crippled, they weren''t out of the woods yet.


    Once again, all of the gathered students watched as Atticus moved.


    Approaching apletely pathetic looking figure of a youth who was trying to crawl and get away.


    Atticus''s footsteps were slow and deliberate, each rhythmic cadence sounding like the reaper''s call to the youth, each step making the youth cry and pray that he be spared.


    But reality had always been a big bitch.


    Atticus finally reached the youth and immediately controlled the air to wrap around the youth''s form.


    Atticus lifted the youth, turning him to face his direction.


    He suddenly bent down and yanked the mask covering the youth''s face, and as though the youth had been waiting for that opportunity, his eyes suddenly emitted a bright crimson glow, and instantaneously, twoser beams shot out from the youth''s eyes.


    Their forms cut through the air with great force, instantly appearing inches away from Atticus''s face.


    The onlookers didn''t even have time to be shocked; it was plenty obvious that if that attack shouldnd, it would create tworge holes through Atticus''s head.


    But Atticus''s gaze never once wavered.


    "Arcane barrier," Atticus suddenly invoked.


    And immediately, a golden transparent barrier appeared between Atticus and theser beams.


    Anyone viewing such a scene wouldn''t have expected at the very least for there to be a huge impact, but the result was anything but so.


    The beams hit the barrier, and as though a jet of water was hitting the expansive sea, the barrier seamlessly absorbed the attack, sending only slight ripples through its surface.


    Atticus''s right hand suddenly grabbed the head of the youth, the youth''s twopletely crimson eyes immediately trembling in fear, clearly regretting his actions.


    "I''m sorr-"


    Before the youth could speak, Atticus''s hands suddenly set aze in a scorching inferno.


    Just like earlier, the youth''s scream was mind numbing and deafening. His form immediately shook as he tried to get out of Atticus''s hold but to no avail.


    After a few seconds of excruciating pain, the youth''s scalding burnt face appeared in view.


    Atticus didn''t bother repeating his speech again. He had made sure his voice had been loud enough earlier for all of the assants to hear him. So he didn''t need to repeat his speech.


    Atticus''s piercing blue eyes locked onto the youth''s eyes. Thetter didn''t even dare try to pull his earlier stunt again.


    He knew now that nothing was going to work against this monster in front of him.


    "Who sent you?" Atticus''s cold words sounded once more, his voice although low, carried enough weight to be heard across the hall.


    "P-pwease," tears streamed out of the youth''s eyes as he begged.


    But the youth couldn''t help but tremble hard as he saw Atticus suddenly averting his gaze away from him and stood up straight.


    "No no no pleas-" the youth''s pleas were cut short as his form suddenly erupted in a ze.

 Chapter 314 Mad Men

    <h4>Chapter 314 Mad Men</h4>


    ?Another deafening scream joined the chorus as the youth''s form suddenly erupted in a ze.


    Just like the youth before, he instantly tried to use mana, but it waspletely to no avail. The mes were still scorching and were ravaging his form without pity.


    Once again, Atticus moved.


    His form slowly and deliberately approached another one of the assants trying to crawl away on the floor.


    Their limbs werepletely unusable, and despite the fact that some of them were advanced+ rank, their passive healing abilities weren''t nearly enough to heal an injury this severe.


    Their unusable limbs made their attempts at crawling away seem like a bunch of fish trying to move onnd, pathetic.


    As Atticus controlled the air to wrap around the form of the youth, the youth rapidly started speaking before he was even turned around,


    "W-wait! I''ll tell you! T-the one who sent us is-" the youth couldn''t even finish speaking before his artifact suddenly lit up.


    Instantly, he let out a vibrating scream as tendrils of golden lightning snaked around his form, shocking him intensely.


    Atticus watched with raised eyebrows as the youth trembled and convulsed on the ground in response to the electric shock.


    ''It''s the artifact''s doing so it obviously can''t be a mana contract,'' Atticus pondered.


    He had experienced first-hand how a mana contract reacted any time a person was about to break the words specified in the contract.


    He remembered vividly what happened to Helodor back at the Raven camp when he had questioned him.


    Given the fact that it was the artifact enforcing the punishment, Atticus was reminded of the contract feature the Raven camp had introduced.


    ''An upgraded version then?'' Atticus surmised.


    He could clearly recall that that feature didn''t have any physical punishment should one try to break the contract. But this current situation was obviously different.


    Atticus walked away from the youth convulsing on the floor and approached another youth.


    He didn''t even have to say anything. The screams of the two burning youths were enough to instill a deep-rooted fear in each of them.


    They knew Atticus wasn''t joking around.


    Each of the assants would rather get electrocuted than go through the experience of having their bodies burn alive!


    After a few torturous moments with the number of screaming youth intensifying, each of the assantsy on the ground, convulsing and shaking as they continuously got electrocuted.


    Atticus stared at the youths sprawled on the ground coldly.


    Raising his hand, Atticus suddenly clicked on his artifact, swiftly navigating to the oracle section. He subtly muttered under his breath,


    "Why are they all getting electrocuted and how can I bypass this to get the information I want?" Atticus consulted the oracle.


    The Oracle instantly replied,


    The students currently convulsing on the ground are all under an academy contract.


    The academy contract is a feature introduced to the academy to serve as a way to consolidate agreements without posing a direct threat to the student''s life, unlike mana contracts which could potentially kill the students if breached.


    Every student in the academy has the privilege of creating these contracts and is allowed to impose any reward or punishment should there be a breach.


    Without deactivating the contract, it will remain active for as long as the youths are in the academy. Only the creator is allowed to deactivate the contract.


    Atticus listened to the Oracle''s exnation quietly. He had already surmised most of what the Oracle just exined already.


    Atticus had simply wanted to confirm if all his assumptions had been correct.


    And seeing that there was nothing he could do about the current situation, Atticus decided to leave.


    ''But before I leave¡­'' Atticus focused his gaze on the youths getting electrocuted on the floor.


    And then with a single thought, their forms instantly erupted in a fit of scorching mes, their screams instantly flooding the whole hall.


    Each of them had been getting shocked because they had broken the academy contracts.


    Despite the fact that they had broken the contract because of him, Atticus still believed that he wasn''t the one giving them the lesson.


    He would rather they suffer directly from his hand.


    Atticus was the type that didn''t tolerate nonsense no matter the circumstances, and if any individual was foolish enough to show him that nonsense, Atticus would make sure that they all regretted their actions.


    Each of the students watching the scene was gazing at him, curious to see what would happen next, and were shocked beyond belief to see him burning the shocking figures of the youth.


    Wasn''t that too cruel!


    "Mad men,"


    One of them couldn''t help but mutter and gulp loudly as Atticus started walking away from the scene with a neutral gaze as though the entire event that just urred had absolutely nothing to do with him.


    Many of them had a huge wake-up call today.


    ''Mad men,'' those two words were what many in the human domain, the masses, and even the higher sses alike knew the Ravenstein has.


    The bunch of white-haired individuals were crazy, and everyone simply got reminded of that fact today.


    The students gathered in the hall watching the scene weren''t dumb.


    Even though the faces of the assants had been burnt scalding red, many of the observers had still been able to recognize some of the assants currently screaming and burning on the floor.


    They were all third years. Each of them had a significant amount of influence in the third year.


    Only a certain number of students in the third year were able to get to the advanced+ rank, and these individuals were known as geniuses in the year.


    And who amongst them didn''t watch the fight between Atticus and Kael?


    They knew well enough that Atticus was a first year. And yet, Atticus had wlessly beaten the living daylights out of them as though it were nothing.


    Each of the 2nd and 3rd years present all sucked in a cold breath.


    Didn''t that mean that he could easily defeat them too?


    They all gulped.

 Chapter 315 Cold

    <h4>Chapter 315 Cold </h4>


    None among the crowd of students even tried to help the burning figures of the screaming youths on the floor.


    Apart from the fact that it was obvious who the cause of everything was, a first year Ravenstein who was able to easily defeat the geniuses of the third year.


    No one was stupid enough to get on the bad side of that monster.


    As soon as Atticus left the scene, many of the students started leaving the building silently, the hall bing very scanty after a few seconds.


    The crowd of students leaving the hall revealed the figure of two individuals who had been standing at the back lines of the crowd.


    Both of these individuals had bright orange hair and were impably dressed, wearing attire that only tier one should be able to easily afford.


    The youth on the left hand side, who stood at 6 feet tall, currently had an icy look on his face as he gazed at the figures of the burning youths rolling on the ground.


    If any one of the students in the first year leadership ss saw the icy look on this youth''s face, they would all be shocked beyond words.


    And their reactions would bepletely understandable.


    This was because the youth currently showing an icy expression was none other than Seraphin Steris.


    But unlike his usual yful and bubbly self, Seraphin''s current demeanor could only be described in one word: cold.


    His current demeanor was such a stark contrast to his usual self that one wouldn''t even know who the real Seraphin Steris was. Many would even think this current youth was his evil twin.


    But each of them would bepletely wrong. This was definitely Seraphin.


    Seeing the cold look on his face, it was plenty obvious that he was angry at something.


    "He''s quite strong, little bro. Far too strong for him to be just an Advanced+ rank," the second orange youth standing next to him suddenly spoke up.


    The youth stood at a height of 6''4 feet, and upon hearing him, many people knowledgeable about the Steris family gene would go through another shock.


    The youth''s voice sounded normal. His chin was already showing signs of orange strands of hair jutting out of it.


    Given his features and the fact that he was a student in the academy, the youth couldn''t be over 17 years of age.


    And yet, the intensity of his voice had been low. Given his heritage and the blood currently running through his veins, it was baffling.


    Only the true geniuses of the Steris family could achieve such control.


    This youth was Gerald Steris, the elder brother of Seraphin and currently one of the geniuses of the third year.


    Seraphin didn''t utter any response. He just kept staring coldly at the youths screaming on the ground.


    Gerald sighed deeply.


    "What exactly did he even do to you for you to do all of this?" He turned towards Seraphin with a gaze filled with confusion.


    This little brother of his had suddenly approached him and asked him for a favor.


    He had no idea why he wanted to do it, but since he couldn''t refuse his little brother, he had reluctantlyplied.


    After a few seconds, Seraphin suddenly turned his gaze away from the screaming youths and started walking outside the building, leaving his words sounding in his wake,


    "Don''t worry, big bro Gerald. I''ll handle him," Seraphin, his voice sounding in a normal tone dered as he walked out of the building.


    Gerald kept gazing at where Seraphin had just left, his thoughts racing as he pondered what he had just witnessed.


    He had seen the fight between Atticus and Kael, and without a doubt, he also epted that they were both monsters.


    They were just in their first years and already had the battle strength of many of the third years.


    But despite all this, the strength both of them had disyed had fallen short of the strength of the true geniuses of the third years.


    What was even more baffling was that the strength Atticus had just used to easily defeat the assants was even more than what he had disyed during the test.


    "Aren''t you poking something you can''t chew, little bro?" Gerald thought.


    He knew his brother well. Despite the boy''s lively and bubbly personality, he knew this was all simply what he showed to the public.


    He knew how crazy Seraphin could get, and he really couldn''t help but wonder what Atticus had done to earn his ire.


    Gerald shook his head slightly,pletely ignoring the burning figure of the youth on the floor. He also started heading out of the building.


    After Gerald left the building, after a few hellish seconds that felt like decades for the burning youths, a golden glow suddenly enveloped each one of them, and their forms abruptly disappeared from the scene.


    ¡­


    Atticus got to the top floor of the building after a few seconds and started walking through the hall.


    "Could it be him?" Atticus pondered. Atticus couldn''t say he had earned the ire of any third year students.


    There was only one person who came to his mind: Zezazeus Enigmalnk. He was the only third year Atticus had an altercation with.


    "Is it really him?" Atticus had doubts.


    The Enigmalnk family was supposed to be filled with intelligent individuals, and from what he had seen that day, Zezazeus had proven that to be true.


    He really doubted that he would do something so stupid as sending a group of boys to beat him up.


    Atticus decided to stop thinking about the matter for now. There wasn''t really anything he could do except waiting for the fool toe out himself.


    And when that happens, a cold aura seeped out of Atticus''s form as he muttered under his breath, "I''ll make them regret it."


    Atticus finally got to the door of the teleportation room, and upon entering, he got teleported back to his division.

 Chapter 316 Boost

    <h4>Chapter 316 Boost</h4>


    As Atticus opened his eyes, he was met with the sights of the familiar campgrounds.


    He had spent quite a lot of time at the academy''s main campus, so most of his division members had already returned to camp.


    The area was bustling with different youths all strolling about.


    Atticus turned, and he couldn''t help but raise an eyebrow as he saw that he couldn''t find Aurora standing in the area at all.


    "Hmm¡­ is she not back yet?" Atticus was a little surprised to see that Aurora wasn''t in her usual spot, anticipating his arrival.


    Many might find this thought to be very narcissistic, but Atticus, who knew Aurora very well, didn''t think it was.


    The girl might act like she didn''t care, but Atticus knew just how soft-hearted she was.


    "That''s right, her mood was odd," Atticus suddenly remembered hisst interaction with her. She had been abnormally moody. "Shit, I almost forgot,"


    Atticus berated himself for forgetting. Before he left the academy, he had resolved to find out the cause of Aurora''s actions.


    "She should be in her room," Atticus swiftly started walking through the camp towards the barracks.


    The other division members who saw Atticus as he moved all gave their usual characteristic bow as a show of respect, and after a few seconds, he finally reached the barracks.


    ''Damn, I don''t know where her room is,'' since he had bought this building, Atticus hadn''t even bothered to visit the rooms of the others. They had always been the ones visiting him.


    Atticus clicked on his artifact and swiftly consulted the oracle, and after a few seconds, he was standing at the front of her door.


    Atticus clicked on the doorbell in the terminal beside the wall, and he immediately got scanned. But despite waiting for a few seconds, there was no response.


    Just when Atticus was about to push it once more, a face suddenly materialized on top of the terminal on the side of the door.


    "What do you want?" Aurora''s voice sounded.


    Although her words had sounded dismissive, her tone was soft.


    "What the hell is wrong with you?" Atticus asked with a slight chuckle. He just couldn''t understand why Aurora was acting this way.


    "It''s nothing! Don''t worry about it," Aurora said dismissively.


    But Atticus simply gave her a deep, long stare, one that she was able to recognize even though they were speaking through a terminal.


    He wasn''t going to let this matter go.


    Aurora''s disy on the terminal suddenly sighed softly. She then mumbled incoherent words under her breath that even Atticus, with his incredible senses, wasn''t able to catch.


    "What the hell did you say?" Atticus inquired.


    "I said it''s ady''s thing!" Aurora suddenly screamed in response, her face immediately flushing red in embarrassment.


    "Lady''s stuff?¡­" Atticus still wasn''t quite understanding what she was talking about.


    "You clueless fool!" Aurora screamed, then she lowered her voice and stammered,


    "Menstru¡­" Aurora didn''t seem able toplete that word. Her face turned beet red, and it seemed as though white fumes were streaming out of her ears.


    But Aurora didn''t even need toplete her words. Just the mention of the first part was enough to make Atticus finally figure out what was happening.


    Atticus''s mouth opened wide, mouthing an ''oh''. It truly was ady''s thing.


    ''Damn, even I know how stupid this sounds, but I never would have expected women in Eldoralth also menstruate like those back on earth.''


    Atticus was slightly shocked. He had never noticed this particr kind of thing before.


    They had mana and their bodies healed passively, so should they even be feeling pain? Atticus couldn''t help but wonder.


    He sure as hell knew Anastasia would be able to hide it from him, but why was he just noticing Aurora''s? Atticus shook his head, thinking of too much trivial stuff.


    "Are you okay?" Atticus inquired with a hint of concern. ''They call the pain cramps, right?'' Atticus remembered the name females back on earth use to refer to the pain menstruation brings.


    "I''ll be fine. I just need a little rest," Aurora softly responded.


    Atticus was a little relieved that the matter wasn''t as serious as he had expected.


    After speaking with Aurora for a few minutes, Atticus quickly made a journey to the mess hall and got a tray of food. Then he brought it back and handed it to Aurora.


    And then, after telling Aurora to get enough food and sleep, Atticus left the room and immediately started heading towards the caves to train.


    He had learned an important skill today and he wanted to test and see every possible option that he could utilize it for.


    But he didn''t forget to unleash his usual massacre on the beasts in the forest, earning him another truckload of points.


    After a few moments, Atticus got to the caves and immediately started his training.


    And during the training, Atticus found out a few things about his newfound power.


    Focusing his will outside of his body, Atticus could control the surrounding mana and shape and manipte it however he wanted.


    How powerful and sturdy his creations were depended on how high his will was.


    Utilizing Aerokinesis, Atticus could not only empower himself by enveloping himself in the mixture of wills and mana, he could also form anything with the mana in the air.


    Jared had only created mana barriers during their spar, but Atticus discovered that he could make even more than that.


    He could mold the mana into anything he wanted and attack with said thing. The possibilities were numerous!


    Attempting to battle the shadow seraphon without utilizing his elements and life weapons'' art, Atticus used only Aerokinesis and his passive bodily strength.


    Atticus discovered that he was only a bit slower and weaker than the beast, and this was crazy given the fact that Atticus was still at the Expert rank!


    The power-up was staggering!


    Immediately Atticus used the katana art and Aerokinesis together. It was as if the world around him changed as his form felt remarkably surreal.


    The boost was staggering.

 Chapter 317 Traumatized

    <h4>Chapter 317 Traumatized </h4>


    ?During the long and intense training time in the caves, Atticus discovered numerous uses of Aerokinesis he hadn''t even thought to use during his spar with Jared.


    He really didn''t get the chance to explore its uses during the spar. Jared had kept himpletely on his toes.


    Atticus kept on trying every one of the newly figured moves on the shadow Seraphon. The cavern trembled as both of them battled.


    At this point, one could say that the beast had truly gone through a lot.


    During the past week, it had been constantly getting brutally beaten up times without number. It was so much that one would start feeling sorry for the monster.


    But this whole situation wasn''t aplete loss for the beast.


    During each fight where Atticus had always beaten it up, Atticus wasn''t the only one improving.


    After all that time and constant healing, the beast''s current regeneration capabilities had truly gone off the charts.


    What used to take it more than a day to heal a severe injury now took it way less time than that. Not only that, the beast also got faster and stronger during each spar.


    It was evolving.


    But no matter how much it evolved, it was never enough to handle Atticus, much to its frustration.


    Therefore, despite its growth, it still ended up in the same sorry state.


    Apart from the Aerokinesis, Atticus also made sure to keep spamming the teleportation runes, gradually increasing his exposure numbers.


    After a few intense hours, Atticus ended the training with the beast, leaving the brutalized form of the shadow Seraphon behind in the expansive cavern as he left.


    Atticus once again picked a random direction and killed numerous beasts as he made his way to camp, gathering a significant number of points.


    Upon reaching the camp grounds, Atticus kept to his regr routine and collected the recordings of the cksmithing and alchemy sses.


    Atticus started heading to his room after that. The camp still had a few youths moving around, chatting about their lectures for the day and mundane stuff.


    Atticus''s tall and imposing form stuck out like a sore thumb, even though it was alreadyte at night.


    The youths walking around eitherpletely avoided him or bowed as he passed by.


    As Atticus moved towards the barracks, his steps couldn''t help but pause as he suddenly heard something very disturbinging from a distance away.


    This was something Atticus would havepletely ignored normally, but because he recognized the muffled sounds of the individuals'' voices, Atticus was inclined to check it out despite how much he truly didn''t want to.


    The camp currently had only a few buildings, and Atticus hadn''t been bothered to add extra buildings. He still hadn''t chosen the building the academy awarded them with for winning their first division battle.


    He was currently saving up their division points so he would eventually be able to purchase the advanced training facility. Its price had been staggering after all.


    Atticus''s steps led him to the training grounds. There weren''t many hiding spots in the camp due to the sparse buildings, but because of therge array of equipment in the training grounds, there were many ces that youths could hide in.


    "Ethereal cloak," Atticus muttered under his breath as he walked into the training grounds.


    And instantly, his form disappeared.


    After walking forward for a few moments, the muffled sounds Atticus heard earlier started getting louder.


    Undeterred, Atticus kept on moving, and after a few seconds, just behind arge piece of equipment, Atticus saw a scene that weirded the living daylights out of him.


    A scene he definitely wouldn''t be forgetting anytime soon.


    Two youths were currently engaged in a hot, steamy kiss with each other.


    The camp was filled with 15 year olds, and while this might not have been the ideal age to be engaged in things like this, Atticus knew well enough that a bunch of horny teenagers wouldn''t care about that fact.


    So then why was Atticus shocked? It was quite simple.


    Because the two youths currently locking lips both had snow white hair, and although visibility wasn''t that clear because of the darkness, due to Atticus''s incredibly acute senses, he was able to make out exactly who these two individuals were.


    Eric and Aria.


    Atticus''s invisible form winced, and immediately, he turned back and quickly ran away from the scene.


    It was like he had just been traumatized.


    Atticus swiftly tried to cleared his racing mind, trying his very best to not think about what he had just seen.


    ''Forget it, forget it, forget it,'' Atticus repeated those words over and over again like a mantra as he made his way to his room, his steps hurried.


    Atticus never ever wanted to remember that he ever saw something this night at all. "I collected the recordings and heading straight to my room," Atticus repeated those words continuously until he too believed them.


    After a few seconds, Atticus finally got to his room and immediately entered the bathroom to take a long, fulfilling shower.


    He really needed to cool his head down after what he had just witnessed.


    After a few long minutes, Atticus stepped out of the bathroom and put onfortable clothing and immediately hit the bed.


    Atticus kept muttering his usual mantra, trying to forget everything he saw tonight.


    And after some time, Atticus finally entered dreand.


    The next day, Atticus followed his usual routine, waking up early in the morning and then heading to the caves to train.


    And after a few intense hours, Atticus came back to camp.


    He first headed to his room to freshen up and then immediately went to the mess hall right after.


    Getting two trays of food, Atticus left the mess hall and headed back to the barracks to a particr red eyed girl''s room.


    Aurora had beenpletely baffled and shocked to see him bringing her food.


    It was early in the morning nheless!


    Was this really Atticus?

 Chapter 318 Elemental Rooms

    <h4>Chapter 318 Elemental Rooms</h4>


    ?Aurora had assumed yesterday was a one time thing because he felt sorry.


    This was the first time Atticus was actually taking time out of his schedule to visit her.


    The boy was always training and training. And if he wasn''t, he would either be with Anastasia or hang out with her only because she always checked up on him.


    "Hmph! I guess you''re beginning to start being useful," Auroramented.


    She suddenly grabbed one of the trays from Atticus''s hands and swiftly turned away from Atticus, attempting to hide the warm smile that had appeared on her face.


    Atticus couldn''t help but smile wryly while shaking his head slightly.


    ''This girl is a huge Tsundere,'' Atticus thought with a bit of humor before also smiling warmly.


    He was d to see her getting better.


    They both ate their food while making small talk, and then, after a long while, they both left the room and started moving to the terminal where they would get teleported.


    This was the moment Atticus had been dreading since ''the incident''st night.


    They both walked in tandem with each other, their appearance capturing the attention of the already gathered crowd of students.


    As soon as they got to the front of the ck spire, with all of the Ravenstein youths already gathered at the front, Atticus''s gaze couldn''t help butnd on Eric and Aria.


    They were both standing separately from each other as though they wereplete strangers. But of course, Atticus knew that was nothing but utter bullshit.


    Atticus quickly diverted his gaze away from both of them.


    Just looking at them was making him vividly remember the trauma-inducing scene fromst night.


    What ever both of them were doing wasn''t his business so he would simply ignore it.


    The rest of the Ravenstein youths hadn''t changed much, but Atticus could see that they were all looking a bit sleep-deprived.


    The lectures were obviously taking more from them than each of them bargained for.


    With Lucas looking more like a thin, exhausted panda, and Nate with his usual sad expression simply stood still without saying anything.


    As soon as the clock struck 11:45, Atticus gave his signature nod at Aurora and the rest of the Ravenstein youth and immediately entered the golden light.


    Finding himself in the pristine white room, Atticus swiftly approached the door and walked out of the room.


    But instead of the usual scene Atticus was already getting used to seeing, this time around, there was a particr change Atticus would always be grateful for.


    Stepping out of the room, he was instantly hit with a flowery scent he was all too familiar with.


    Atticus swiftly turned his head left slightly, and his piercing blue eyes locked together with Zoey''s amethyst eyes as she passed in front of him, her purple hair gracefully flowing behind her.


    Before Atticus even had the chance to enjoy this moment, Zoey''s lips suddenly curled up into a captivating smile that instantly made Atticus''s heart flutter.


    "Hi," Zoey greeted softly while walking past him.


    It was obvious that it was simply a passing greeting, but despite how brief, Atticus was ted he was able to experience such a captivating scene.


    ''What a way to make my day,'' Atticus thought while staring at the retreating figure of Zoey.


    "We''re going to bete for ss," Kael''s voice suddenly rang out, immediately bringing Atticus out of his reverie.


    Atticus turned to see Kael staring at him with his characteristic expressionless face. "Ahem," Atticus cleared his throat awkwardly and started walking through the hallway with Kael walking in tandem with him.


    They both apparently had separate sses for the day, with each ss focusing on their respective bloodlines.


    Consulting their oracles, they both found out that the 5th floor was where the venues for their lectures were, and after a few minutes, they both separated, and Atticus ended up standing in front of arge ck door along with someone he hadn''t been expecting to be with: Seraphin Steris.


    Atticus couldn''t help but raise an eyebrow upon seeing Seraphin here with him.


    But after thinking about it for a bit, Atticus thought his presence here made sense.


    The Steris family had bloodlines rted to sr energy obtained from the sun. While it couldn''t be said to be elemental, it was still something in that line.


    Seraphin''s lips, as usual, were curled up into a huge grin as he suddenly turned to face Atticus.


    "Hey bro! I''m Seraphin Steris. What''s up?!" Seraphin greeted, his voice booming and resounding across the whole area.


    Considering how low Seraphin''s voice had been when he had spoken to Gerald just yesterday, it was plenty obvious something was definitely wrong somewhere.


    Immediately, when Atticus saw the boy about to speak, he had acted. Creating a barrier made of air to shield his ears, Atticus avoided getting deafened.


    Hearing Seraphin''s words, Atticus couldn''t help but be a little surprised.


    He really hadn''t been expecting an introduction from him when he saw him here.


    The other tier one students had all been maintaining a certain distance away from each other. Not trying to talk or even form a connection.


    Gazing at the excited look on Seraphin''s face, Atticus was inclined to offer a response.


    "Hi, I''m Atticus Ravenstein. It''s nice meeting you,"


    "Good good!" Seraphin suddenly eximed and then suddenly in the next instance, he turned and faced his front, not saying anything else.


    Atticus sighed. ''Of course, he''s weird,''


    The people Atticus had been constantly meeting these days had all been weird, and if he had to be honest, he was already getting tired of it.


    There was only so much weirdness he could handle before he too was initiated.


    They both scanned their artifacts on the door, and with a chime, they both entered the room.


    They were instantly met with an expansive room, and all across it were multiplerge and imposing doors, each of them with different colors.


    Atticus''s eyes immediatelynded on therge icons that were on the top of each of these doors.


    Each of them mirrored the different colors of the doors, and they seemed to depict different elements.

 Chapter 319 Fire

    <h4>Chapter 319 Fire </h4>


    ?Each of the tall and imposing doors mirrored the different colors of the icons, and they all seemed to depict different elements.


    ''I see,'' Atticus thought as he gazed at all the doors. The door they had entered from had the same shape as all the other doors, only that it was just in ck.


    The rest of the doors were sprawled across the space on each side, forming a long hallway.


    And Atticus and Seraphin stood at the entrance of the hall. They both stood together for a few seconds, each of them waiting for instructions on what to do next.


    But despite standing and waiting for more than a minute, nothing happened.


    ''Are we just supposed to enter one of the rooms?'' Atticus wondered.


    They were both the only ones present in the space. Atticus turned to see Seraphin also staring around, confused about what to do next.


    ''It should know the answer.'' Instead of simply standing here wondering what to do next, Atticus decided to ask the Oracle.


    Clicking on his artifact, Atticus navigated to the oracle section. "What are we supposed to do in this situation?" he inquired.


    "You''re currently in the space designated for LEMT-01 ss," the Oracle responded.


    "LEMT-01 is an independent training period where each student is allotted a maximum of 5 hours to utilize any of the facilities avable within this space."


    "What are the facilities behind each door?" Atticus pressed for more information.


    Although he already had an idea of what was there, he thought it best to confirm from the Oracle.


    "The facilities present in this space are known as Elemental rooms. Each of the icons on the room represents different elements, and all of these rooms have the perfect conditions and elements in abundance to train each element you want effectively."


    Hearing the Oracle''s answer, Atticus nodded, his lips curling up into a grin.


    He was d he wouldn''t have to use another 5 hours of his time sitting down and listening to lectures!


    And what was best was the fact that he would get to train his elements!


    Hearing the sound of footsteps by his side, Atticus turned to see Seraphin walking through the hallway without saying a word to him.


    ''I didn''t hear him speaking, so he must have just decided to check the rooms out.''


    Atticus watched as Seraphin walked while looking at the icons on each wall.


    After a few seconds, he finally stopped and approached a bright orange-colored door, which immediately creaked open as he got closer.


    Seraphin suddenly turned and locked eyes with Atticus, his lip, which had been curled up into a grin before, was now normal.


    His once bubbly face now expressionless as he stared at Atticus intensively.


    Atticus''s eyebrow shifted upwards.


    Although the boy was currently at a significant distance away from him, Atticus was still able to see him clearly.


    The change in demeanor was ring.


    Before Atticus could wonder what was happening, Seraphin suddenly turned his gaze forward and walked through the door.


    ''What a weird boy.''


    Atticus shook his head and decided to focus on his next move. He gazed at the doors, wondering which one to enter first.


    He currently had a lot of elements in his repertoire that needed intensive training.


    After briefly thinking about it, Atticus''s gazended on the first door to his right. It had a red fiery icon on top of it, and the door was red just like the icon.


    ''Fire element first,'' Atticus thought as he approached therge imposing door.


    As he got closer, it was as though it could sense his presence; the door shook a bit and creaked before suddenly opening.


    As soon as the door opened, Atticus experienced a wave of searing heat hit his form like a relentless storm.


    "Damn," Atticus couldn''t help but mutter.


    The heat wave that hit him just now was hot, incredibly hot. It was so scorching that it would most definitely immediately turn a normal human on Earth to cinders.


    If Atticus didn''t know any better, he would have thought this heat wave was a test to see if a student entering could handle the temperature.


    Atticus gazed through the door, but all he could see was pitch-


    ck darkness.


    Steeling his mind, Atticus took a step and walked through the darkness, the door creaking to a close behind him.


    Unlike what Atticus was expecting, there was no surreal feeling. He hadn''t been teleported anywhere.


    But as soon as he walked through the darkness, Atticus experienced the temperature around him suddenly increase by at least 400 degrees, as it became scorching hot.


    And then, the darkness suddenly receded, and Atticus''s gazended on the true nature of the fire elemental room.


    It was hell.


    Apart from the entrance floor being made of metal, every single part of the room was filled with scorching fire.


    That was all Atticus could see.


    There was a single pathway made of a hard surface that cut through the fire and led deeper into the room, and on both sides of this path was a huge wall of fire.


    Atticus wasted no time. He stepped onto the pathway and started moving deeper into the room.


    Unlike the rest of the space being filled with fire, the pathway was made with something students could walk on.


    The pathway radiated an intense orange glow and a crazy amount of heat on its own. It was simply a straight path cutting through the room.


    Atticus kept walking deeper into the room with a huge grin. Why was Atticus smiling? It was because he had just discovered something amazing!


    The deeper he went into the room, the more the temperature seemed to be increasing with intensity.


    After a few seconds, Atticus''s rapid steps slowed down a bit.


    At the current distance Atticus had gone, the temperature was off the charts.


    It had already passed a staggering 1500 degrees. Without even needing to do anything, Atticus could subtly feel his fire element thriving a great deal.

 Chapter 320 Become

    <h4>Chapter 320 Be</h4>


    ?It was a stark contrast to the advanced training facilities he had grown ustomed to.


    Atticus hadn''t had the privilege to utilize the training facilities of Avalon or Anastasia, but the simtion he typically used for his elemental training paled inparison to whaty before him.


    The features of the advanced training room were straightforward: it could simte a specific environment with reasonable uracy based on user input.


    However, while Atticus could adjust factors like temperature to a certain extent, the level of detail and control paled inparison to what he now beheld.


    Even if Atticus attempted to push its limits, it couldn''t replicate conditions beyond a certain point without resorting to extreme measures, such as submerging him in a pit ofva.


    Before even getting to this level, Atticus had to utilize his fire element to mitigate the heat.


    ''I can still go in further,'' Atticus thought to himself.


    While his steps slowed down a little bit, Atticus never once stopped. He kept moving deeper and deeper into the room.


    After a minute, the determined gait of Atticus came to an abrupt stop.


    The current temperature was bordering on 3000 degrees, and although Atticus had been using his fire element to mitigate the heat, there was only so much it could do.


    Atticus, the one who hardly ever sweated even after a personal intensive training session, the same one who didn''t even break a sweat after enacting a massacre, was currently sweating buckets.


    One could only imagine how hot the current temperature was.


    And turning his gaze forward, Atticus could see the path still going deeper into the room. He couldn''t even begin to imagine how hot the temperature there was.


    ''This is as far as I can go,'' Atticus thought to himself.


    He was currently straining himself in order to mitigate the heat. Seeing that he couldn''t go in further, Atticus chose this as an ideal spot to train.


    ''Should I just sit on the floor?'' Atticus wondered.


    He picked one side and sat down cross-legged on the floor.


    Atticus immediately entered a deep state of meditation as he attempted topletely immerse himself in the environment.


    He forgot air, forgot water, forgot earth, forgot all of his other elements, andpletely focused on one thing: Fire.


    ''Be the fire,'' Atticus repeated these words in his head constantly like a mantra while meditating.


    With each passing moment, Atticus could feel his fire element progressing incredibly well.


    Although he hadn''t checked the numbers, he knew for sure it would be iparable to when he trained in the advanced training room.


    After one long hour of meditating, Atticus eventually stopped. He stood up and immediately left the space.


    This lecture, just like others, only had 5 hours of lecture time.


    Atticus didn''t want to experience what would happen after that 5 hours psed. He knew for sure that the academy wouldn''t give them free things, even if it was for their benefits.


    ''I would most likely get thrown out somehow,'' Atticus thought to himself.


    Atticus had a lot of elements he needed to train, a whole lot. 5 hours was obviously not enough for the whole thing.


    The way back wasn''t as intense as the way inside. The temperature kept steadily decreasing, much to his satisfaction.


    Atticus got to the exit of the room and stepped out of the open door.


    As soon as he got out, he wasted no time and approached the next door to the right. It was gray in color, and gazing at the icon above, it was easy to surmise that it was the air elemental room.


    The door creaked open as Atticus approached, an intense wave of air immediately hitting his form, making his trench coat flutter widely.


    Atticus stepped into the pitch-ck room, and as soon as the darkness receded, his gazended on a beautiful scenery.


    It was like arge floating ind made of high-pressure air. Intense air whipped around the space, painting a vivid image in his head.


    Unlike the earlier room, there was no single pathway for people to walk through. It was simply an open space.


    Stepping on the surface, Atticus could see that although the ground was made with air, it waspressed so tightly together that it felt like a normal hard surface.


    Atticus wasted no time and started walking forward, moving deeper into the space.


    He immediately noticed the striking simrities between this room and the fire elemental room. The air pressure seemed to be increasing in intensity as he kept on walking further.


    Atticus could feel a slight increase in resistance with each step, as if pushing against an invisible force.


    With each step forward, the pressure surrounding him steadily intensified, making it harder to move and breathefortably.


    As the air pressure became more intense, Atticus started to feel a sense of heaviness pressing down on his chest, making it increasingly difficult to draw in each breath.


    His ears began to pop and ache from the rapid changes in pressure, and he could feel a pounding sensation in his head as his body struggled to adjust.


    Atticus had long since deployed his air element in order to mitigate the effects of the intense amount of pressure. But even he knew that he couldn''t keep doing this for too long.


    Just like in the fire elemental room, after walking deeper for a while, Atticus eventually got to a ce where he had to stop.


    The air pressure was currently so intense that Atticus was having difficulty moving a finger.


    His muscles strained against the invisible weight that bore down on him. His breathing becamebored, and he felt light headed and disoriented as his body struggled to cope with the extreme conditions.


    ''This spot,'' Atticus thought, well aware that he couldn''t proceed further unless he wanted his form to bepletely crushed.


    Sitting down cross legged on the floor, Atticus immediately entered a meditative state, forgetting all his elements and focusing on only one: air.


    After meditating for an hour, Atticus stood up and left the room.


    He approached the water door next. Just as the door creaked open, a jet of water shot from the room with great force.


    Atticus, as swift as lightning, immediately took control of the approaching water, its forming to an abrupt stop in front of him.


    The water had been shot normally, not being controlled by anyone, so Atticus was able to easily take control of it.


    Seeing as there were no more surprises, Atticus released his hold over the water and stepped into the pitch-ck room.

 Chapter 321 Found It

    <h4>Chapter 321 Found It </h4>


    ?As soon as the darkness receded, Atticus found himself inside facing arge, humongous body of water.


    The entirety of the room was submerged in water, stretching endlessly in every direction. It wasn''t just the floor or walls; the water filled every inch of space, suspended as if by an unseen force.


    Above him, below him, and all around him, the water shimmered with a translucent glow, casting ethereal reflections that danced across the cavernous expanse.


    Atticus stood on a small tform, the only dry spot in the entire chamber, surrounded by the vast, undting sea that stretched out in all directions.


    Atticus took a step forward, his hand stretching out to touch the suspended water. He expected there to be some kind of force that would stop his hand, but he was a little shocked to see his hand simply phase through, entering the body of water.


    "Hmm," Atticus moved his hands upwards and downwards, getting a feel for it.


    After confirming that it really was water, he wrapped himself in a bubble of water to ensure his body didn''t get wet.


    Then, he made sure he had enough air inside the bubble, and with another step forward, he entered the body of water.


    As soon as Atticus entered, he took control over the surrounding water and immediately started swimming deeper into the water.


    Seeing as how the other two elemental rooms had been, Atticus had immediately surmised that he had to go deeper to experience the full benefits of training in the elemental rooms.


    It was only by doing so that it became challenging for him.


    And he had been right on the mark. With each passing moment and the deeper he went, Atticus could feel the water pressure intensifying manyfold.


    He knew the inevitable would soon happen, and it didn''t take long for it to happen, as Atticus''s form came to an abrupt stop.


    The current pressure was too intense; just like in the air elemental room, Atticus found it profoundly hard to control the water around him.


    And this was the same for his movements; they werepletely restricted. He found it hard to move even a single finger.


    ''I''ll use this spot,'' Atticus decided to utilize this spot for his training. Closing his eyes, he entered a deep state of meditation, forgetting all his elements except water.


    With each passing moment, he could feel his proficiency with the water element increasing.


    After one externally quiet hour, Atticus stopped his training and started making his way outside the room.


    Atticus stepped out after a few minutes, the door closing behind him. Just as he was about to move to the next element to train, he stopped.


    ''I should stop wasting time and check it now,'' Atticus instinctively put off checking for a particr elemental room.


    If he had to be truthful, he currently needed this room more than the others.


    If he could find this room, it would save him a great deal of time and effort.


    What room was this?


    It was obvious: the space elemental room.


    There were no known tiered families with the special element, and even the Ravenstein family, known as the elementalists of the human domain, had never given birth to an individual who could control spatial elements.


    And this was currently the first year leaders building, where all the students present were all tiered.


    With all of this, it begged the question: Why would the academy have a space elemental room then?


    Atticus hade to this conclusion in under a second of finding out what the rooms were and their purpose.


    But instead of putting it off, Atticus decided to check and see if he would see.


    ''Who knows, I might be lucky,'' Atticus thought as he started walking down the hallway.


    The number of elemental rooms didn''t seem that much now that Atticus was having a better look at the hallway.


    The only thing that made the hallway long was therge distance between each room. They were about 60 feet apart from each other.


    Atticus''s steps led him through the hallway where he encountered more elemental rooms.


    But despite searching for a while, Atticus didn''t spot any logo or color looking like the space element. Not that it had a distinct color in the first ce.


    ''Sigh, I knew it,'' just when Atticus was about to give up, at the end of the hall, just to the right, Atticus saw it.


    It was a deep indigo colored door which seemed to embody the vastness and mystery of space.


    Atticus''s gaze moved to the icon on the door. It was a stylized representation of a swirling gxy.


    "Jackpot!" Atticus couldn''t hold back his excitement, his lips curling up into a huge, intense grin. He finally found it!


    Atticus couldn''t even begin to exin just how happy he was at this find. This would change a lot of things for him.


    He wouldn''t have to waste his academy points, he wouldn''t have to go on a killing spree in the forest every time, he wouldn''t have to keep spamming teleportation runes!


    He was ted!


    Atticus calmed his beating heart and immediately started approaching the imposing indigo-colored door. But before he got closer, his steps abruptly came to a halt.


    ''Won''t I get tested?'' Atticus''s thoughts raced.


    In each of the rooms he had entered so far, before he had been able to enter, he had been subtly tested.


    The intense hot heat wave, the crazy air pressure, and the jet of water were all to test his ability to control the respective elements.


    But what about space?


    Atticus, of course, had an affinity for space, but what he was currently trying to do was unlock the element.


    That simply meant that he currently had absolutely no control over the space element.


    ''What will happen if I''m attacked with the space element?'' Atticus couldn''t help but suck in a cold breath.


    He still vividly remembered his fight against Astrion back at the Raven camp.


    ''At the very least, I won''t die,'' Atticus tried to reassure himself. Even if the attacks were lethal, he still had the artifact to protect his life.


    Taking deep breaths, Atticus steadied his breathing, and then he started approaching the door.

 Chapter 322 Space

    <h4>Chapter 322 Space</h4>


    ?As Atticus approached, its imposing form started slowly creaking open.


    Atticus readied himself for any potential attack that woulde his way.


    He stimted his fire bloodline, attempting to give himself an unpredictable edge, and he maximized his perception so he would be able to react to anything that came his way.


    As soon as the door creaked open, the world seemed to slow as Atticus gazed intensely into the pitch-ck room, anticipating any attacks.


    But despite waiting for a few moments, Atticus saw nothing.


    ''I guess I was too paranoid?''


    Just as Atticus was about to lower his guard and turn his perception back to normal, he suddenly paused.


    He instantly released a mana pulse from his mana core, and then his eyes almost bulged out of their sockets as he saw the multitude of colorless bursts of distorted space hurtling towards him from every conceivable angle.


    Atticus''s reaction was instantaneous.


    With his fire element stimted by his mana, his form flickered rapidly in different directions, deftly evading each of the deadly bursts.


    Atticus had no intention of finding out what would happen if any of those attacks hit him; it was plenty obvious he would end up with a spherical hole in his body.


    After rapidly dodging for a few seconds, the attacks finally stopped.


    Atticus slumped and released a deep breath of relief. ''That was close,'' he thought with a deep exhale.


    After calming down a bit, Atticus turned his gaze towards the pitch-ck room. He still decided to be careful, just in case of anything.


    He controlled the air to surround his form, forming an air barrier around him.


    Then, seeing as he was ready, Atticus walked into the pitch-ck room, the imposing door closing with a loud bang behind him.


    The darkness receded, and Atticus''s gaze instantlynded on the nature of the space elemental room.


    It was¡­ space.


    He found himself standing in the midst of space itself.


    The room was enveloped in an infinite expanse of darkness, punctuated by the soft glow of distant stars and gxies.


    Bright dots of light littered the space, twinkling like diamonds scattered across a velvet canvas. It was as though he had stepped out of the confines of the Earth and into the vast, boundless expanse of the cosmos.


    As Atticus took a step forward, he immediately felt an immediate shift in the atmosphere.


    Unlike tangible elements like fire or water, space itself seemed to have a weight, a presence that enveloped him.


    Atticus moved his hands around him, trying to get used to the incredible feeling.


    The air felt dense, almost palpable, as if he was wading through an invisible sea of energy.


    With each breath he took, Atticus could sense the vastness of the cosmos pressing against him, the infinite expanse of space seeming to swirl and dance around him.


    It was disorienting yet exhrating, like being caught in the midst of a cosmic whirlwind.


    ''This is perfect,'' Atticus thought to himself.


    Atticus didn''t even have to move deeper into the room to know that this room was the perfect ce to train his space element.


    The room contained an abundance of cosmic energy and void-


    like conditions, perfect for honing skills rted to maniption of space, gravity, and dimensional awareness.


    Atticus released a deep exhale, trying to get a feel for his current environment.


    Although Atticus couldn''t actively control or even feel the space element, he was constantly feeling the surreal feeling he usually felt anytime he got transported.


    It felt great.


    Then, after taking a few more deep breaths, Atticus jumped.


    He allowed the cosmic energy and palpable air to lift him upwards, allowing his form to float and move through space unhindered.


    It appeared as though his form was actually gliding through outer space.


    Atticus released another deep exhale, allowing his entire being to submerge into the environment.


    Since his control over the space element was nonexistent, Atticus had long since decided to not even bother trying to go too deep.


    He would allow himself to float, but as soon as he felt any difort, he would stop immediately.


    Atticus''s form glided through the quiet space, his eyes closed as he deeply meditated.


    He was trying to get a feel for the space element and see if he could control it, but to no avail. He couldn''t control nor feel anything.


    After one peaceful hourter, Atticus reluctantly stopped his training. His form glided back towards the entrance as he made his way out.


    Watching the indigo-colored door close behind him, Atticus released a deep sigh.


    He really didn''t want to leave. He just found the perfect ce to awaken his space element.


    ''Just one hour left.''


    But despite how much he wanted to keep training, Atticus thought it best to check out the other elemental rooms where he would train his other elements before time ran out.


    Atticus made his way back and searched for the earth elemental room.


    The door creaked open as he approached, and as soon as the door opened, arge gigantic boulder was shot towards Atticus''s form with great force through the opened door.


    Atticus''s gaze didn''t even flicker. This was earth, not space.


    With a thought, the massive boulder, moving at a fast speed threatening to crush his form, came to an abrupt halt, its massive figure ced gently by the side.


    Atticus gazed at the pitch-ck room, and without hesitation, he entered.


    As the darkness receded, Atticus found the entire room was enveloped in earth.


    From floor to ceiling, wall to wall, the room was a symphony of soil and rock.


    Only a small space at the entrance was spared; the rest of the room was filled with earth.


    Atticus walked forward and touched the earth towering over him.


    ''Not rock hard, but still hard.'' It couldn''t be said to be rock hard, but it was still harder than normal soil.


    ''Looks like without the earth element, no one is training here,'' Atticus observed.


    Unlike the space and other elemental rooms he had been in, this earth room required one to have control over the earth to be able to proceed a little.


    With his hand touching the earth, Atticus controlled it and allowed his form to simply phase through.

 Chapter 323 Progress

    <h4>Chapter 323 Progress </h4>


    ?As Atticus phased through and entered the earth, he immediately started controlling the earth around him, pushing himself deeper and deeper into the room.


    He had alreadye to understand that all the elemental rooms featured the same workings: the deeper he went, the more intense the element became.


    Atticus kept controlling the earth, going deeper and deeper into the space. With each passing moment, he could feel a certain type of heaviness enveloping his form.


    It was hard to exin, as though gravity intensified many folds on just his figure. Every movement required deliberate effort to execute, and even the earth he took control over became harder and harder to manipte.


    Atticus could sense an intense abundance of the earth elementing from every direction.


    Just by being here and without even meditating, he could subtly feel his proficiency with the earth element increasing.


    Just like all the other times, Atticus eventually reached a point where he could not proceed any further.


    His form and the earth enveloping him felt so heavy that there was only a slight nudge needed to have his form crushed into mush.


    ''I''ll stop here,'' Atticus decided.


    Swiftly choosing this spot to train, Atticus closed his eyes and entered a deep state of meditation, forgetting all his elements except earth.


    Atticus remained in this state for about 30 minutes before deciding to stop. He immediately controlled the earth and started heading towards the exit at a fast speed.


    Atticus reached the exit, and as he stepped out, the door closed with a loud bang.


    Without wasting time, he immediately turned and started walking towards the next door. Atticus had been in a total of 5 elemental rooms so far.


    And what was baffling was the fact that he still hadn''t exhausted all of his elements yet!


    This was one of the major issues Atticus had been facing: he had too many powers to train!


    This was the main reason he hadn''t bothered to learn more arts during the 5 years of training with Magnus.


    He was already struggling with his current powers; why would he burden himself and add even more to that?


    ''Only 30 minutes more,'' he reminded himself.


    The number of minutes left wasn''t nearly enough to have a decent training session for each of the remaining elements, despite their low levels.


    The remaining elements were all still at level one, thus being able to advance faster than the elements at level 3.


    Atticus walked towards the lightning elemental room next, depicted by the vibrant shade of electric blue-colored door and a jagged bolt of lightning as its icon.


    Atticus entered the room after easily passing the test, and after about 5 minutes, he came out of the room and headed to the next, light.


    It was depicted by a radiant shade of white-colored door and a shimmering beam of light as its icon.


    Atticus repeated the same action and spent only 5 minutes inside beforeing out.


    He did the same thing for the ice and darkness elements too, and at the end of the 30 minutes, Atticus was seated cross-legged inside apletely pitch-dark space.


    The room waspletely quiet, so quiet that not even the sound of breathing could be heard.


    At one point in the room, Atticus''s expression, although not visible, frowned as his artifact suddenly lit up in a golden glow.


    But what was supposed to be a bright disy was anything but, as the darkness immediately swallowed up the light.


    Regardless, the AI still delivered its intended message to Atticus.


    ''I guess it''s time,'' Atticus sighed deeply.


    The AI had just informed him that the five hours had been exhausted and he had 5 minutes to leave the room before being forcibly teleported.


    ''Why do they even do pointless things like this?'' Atticus found it hard to understand the higher-ups'' thought process.


    Each of these elemental rooms, if Atticus could have full ess to them, would help him a great deal in advancing his bloodline. And this was the same for the other students.


    The rooms were obviously being sustained for 24 hours, and the students weren''t paying any fees whatsoever. Even the points they spend were all given by the academy.


    So then, since regardless of whether students were using them or not, the academy still had to keep running the facilities, why not allow the students to use them unconditionally?


    They were already running them at a loss. Wouldn''t it be a better gain if the students all used them to advance their powers rapidly?


    Atticus released another sigh. ''Well, it''s partly my fault.''


    Five hours should be more than enough to train an element significantly in a day, but Atticus had too many elements. Which meant he would have to work twice as hard and for a longer period too.


    As Atticus stood up straight from the darkness, he immediately started heading towards the exit, his still invisible form reaching the door in a few seconds.


    Upon stepping out through the door, Atticus finally decided to check and see how much he had progressed.


    "Status," Atticus thought, and a holographic disy materialized in front of him.


    Character Profile:


    ------------------------


    Name: Atticus Ravenstein


    Age: 15


    Gender: Male


    Race: Human


    Attributes:


    ------------------------


    Strength: 251 >>252


    Agility: 281>>283


    Endurance: 292>>294


    Vitality: 286>>287


    Intelligence: 45


    Perception: 36


    Charm: 30>>31


    Will: 33


    Level: Expert


    Talent: Mythical


    Bloodline: Primordial Elemental Bloodline


    - Leve 3


    - Fire: 11.1 >> 12.2 %


    - Air: 11 >> 12.1%


    - Water: 10.4 >> 11.5 %


    - Earth: 10.9 >> 11.3%


    - Level 1


    - Light: 50.1 >> 50.3 %


    -Darkness: 40.9 >> 41.4%


    - Lightning: 15.7 >> 16 %


    -Ice: 14.0 >> 14.2 %


    Locked Bloodlines -


    - Space: 17 >> 20.8 % (Progress toward unlocking)


    Abilities:


    ------------------------


    Innate Skills:


    * Conceal [Potential: Mythical]


    - The ability to conceal your level from anyone regardless of rank. You may choose what level you want to be shown.


    - Current mastery: Mythical


    Life Weapon Skills:


    * Transcendent sh: Godspeed Grace


    * Endless Strike


    Normal Skills:


    * Arcane Barrier [Potential: Transcendent]


    - Current Mastery: Expert


    * Elemental Mimicry [Potential: Transcendent]


    -Current mastery: Advanced+


    *Ethereal Clock [Potential: Empowered]


    -Current mastery: Advanced

 Chapter 324 50 Hours

    <h4>Chapter 324 50 Hours</h4>


    ?Atticus gazed at his stats with a neutral stare as he made his way out of the room.


    It was always very disheartening to work hard and at the end of the day see minimal progress.


    Yes, gradual improvement was the path to strength, but Atticus also believed that if one didn''t train efficiently and in the right way, they would simply be wasting their time.


    The level 3 elements that Atticus had been trying so hard to increase had all shown a slight improvement.


    Atticus hadn''t been expecting mind-boggling progress, but if this was the result of just one hour of training, no words could describe how happy he felt.


    The space element, in which Atticus had been struggling to increase his exposure number, had increased significantly in just one hour of training.


    Many might see one or two points as insignificant, but Atticus, who had been the one doing all the training and suffering, knew how much of a milestone this was.


    Atticus gazed at the exposure numbers for his space element. He had done a simple calction when he had first found out that teleportation runes could help increase the numbers.


    He needed to spam approximately three thousand runes to unlock the element. Given the number of runes he was getting every day, Atticus surmised that it would have taken him about 170 days to reach that amount.


    Atticus had only started spamming the runes a few days ago, so at most, his exposure number should''ve only increased by one.


    Which was why looking at the staggering 3-point increase when he had clearly only spent one hour outside the room was astonishing. Atticus couldn''t even exin how he was feeling.


    It was as if he should to pack each one of the elemental rooms and take them back to his division.


    "You''re all clearly being undervalued here; I''ll take care of you,"


    At this point, Atticus was already outside the room, gazing at the door with reluctance.


    Just as he was about to start walking away, a thought struck him.


    Atticus might find it hard toprehend the higher-ups'' thought process, but from what he had seen until now, it was easy to surmise that the academy simply didn''t like giving out free stuff.


    The same should obviously be applicable to this current situation. Which meant, ''I should be able to use points to increase my training time.''


    Atticus tapped on his artifact, navigating to the oracle section, and swiftly asked if his assumption was correct. The Oracle''s response was immediate.


    "Affirmative. Every student is allowed to use points to purchase a longer training period in the elemental rooms," the Oracle responded.


    "How many points would I need to extend the time?" Atticus inquired further.


    "Each room costs differently and takes more or less effort to maintain than the others. So far, the Space Elemental Room, due to its rarity,mands the highest cost, standing at about 5000 points per hour. The other elemental rooms range from 3000 to 4000 points," the Oracle rified.


    Atticus released a deep sigh of relief. At least the academy wasn''t too heartless! He hadpletely expected the worst when he heard about how rare the space elemental room was.


    "Are there limits to the number of hours I can purchase?"


    "Negative. There aren''t any limits, but no student is allowed on the academy campus after 7 PM."


    "Two hours, five days a week," Atticus muttered absentmindedly with a small frown.


    He had already suspected that there would be something like this. It was just like a curfew.


    Thest thing the academy would want was the students staying on campus and neglecting their divisions.


    His head quickly swirled as he calcted how long it would take to unlock his space element.


    In less than a second, Atticus came to an answer, and his lips couldn''t help but curl up into a huge grin.


    Unlike the previous 170 days he had calcted earlier, going by the notion of two points in one hour, it would take less than 50 hours to unlock his space element!


    Which meant that it would take about 5 weeks for him to unlock the space element!


    "Good. Looks like this will be my new training spot," Atticus muttered with a small smile. His smile suddenly intensified as he recalled something, "But not now."


    Atticus suddenly turned his gaze away from the door and started towards the exit.


    He would have truly loved to keep training until the two hours were up, but Atticus had ns today.


    On his way out, Atticus met Seraphin, who shed him a huge smile and waved upon seeing him.


    Regardless of how many times Atticus saw him, there was always one word that came to his head: weirdo. The boy was truly weird.


    But Atticus had neither the time nor energy to ponder what his deal was. He kept walking, stepping out of the room in a few seconds.


    Atticus continued toward the end of the hall and entered a men''s bathroom.


    He could see some youths washing their hands at the sink in front of therge wall-mounted mirror.


    The bathroom looked just like any other, with a couple of sinks in front of a mirror and an array of toilet booths behind.


    As soon as Atticus''s tall, white-haired figure and piercing blue eyes appeared in the mirror, every one of their eyes almost bulged out of their sockets.


    Their forms immediately flinched, and they started washing their hands rapidly, not making a sound.


    Atticus subtly raised an eyebrow at their reaction. ''Isn''t this a little too much?''


    The youths in the bathroom were of lower tiers, and he knew that each of them wouldn''t want to cross a tier one, but their reactions to his entry had been far too exaggerated.


    Atticus couldn''t help but suspect that something was going on.


    The students washed their hands quickly and bolted out of the bathroom like lightning.


    "Hmm," Atticus stared at the door for a few seconds before averting his gaze.


    He would find outter.


    Atticus entered one of the booths, which, despite its moderate size, was very spacious.


    Each booth was apanied by a fancy toilet in the middle, arge screen TV, and even a couch. There was also a shelf filled with books on the side for readers.

 Chapter 325 Disrespectful

    <h4>Chapter 325 Disrespectful</h4>


    ?Atticus approached the end wall on the right, beside the toilet, where an unassuming door stood. The door parted as he approached, and Atticus''s gaze settled on a pristine white, simple portable bathroom.


    It was only about 7 x 7 feet and had all the things one would expect in a bathroom.


    Without wasting time, Atticus immediately entered, stripped, and quickly took his bath. He was stillpletely sweaty from his earlier training, and although he still looked good, to him just looking good wasn''t enough.


    After a few minutes, Atticus stepped out of the bathroom with a towel wrapped around his waist, leaving hispletely toned body on full disy.


    With a thought, Atticus manipted the fire element, and the water on his form immediately turned to steam, his drenched snow-white hair bing fluffy and dry.


    Atticus''s figure approached the ck leather couch in one corner of the booth.


    Stretching his hands, he focused on his storage ring, and immediately a long attire covered in white transparent nylon materialized, settling down on the couch.


    Atticus unwrapped the nylon, revealing the attire fully. It was a sky blue colored trench coat with intricate ck designs all over it.


    There was also a deep blue inner wear inside. He also brought out ck shoes and trousers.


    Atticus swiftly started dressing up, and after a few seconds, he was fully ready. He quickly styled his hair, simply letting it flow backwards.


    He stepped out of the booth and saw himself in full view.


    There were simply no words. He was breathtaking.


    Many would wonder, just why was Atticus going through all this trouble to dress himself up?


    Their curiosity would be justifiable because Atticus had never once put this much emphasis on his looks before. If only Anastasia could see him now, she would truly wonder, was this truly Atticus?


    The answer to that first question would have to do with the question he had asked a certain purple haired girl the previous day.


    And it was exactly because of her response that Atticus was currently preparing and dressing up.


    Seeing that he was looking dashing enough, Atticus took his gaze away from therge mirror and started heading out.


    He had a date to get to.


    ¡­


    An enchanting purple haired young girl stood in a secluded areapletely devoid of other people.


    This spot was a spot where one of the many buildings conjoined, and it was made in such a way that there was only one entrance to the small space.


    The grand silhouette of one of the neighboring structures intercepted the path of the golden sunrays, creating a striking division across the space.


    Half of the area bathed in the gentle warmth of sunlight while the other halfy veiled in the cool embrace of shadow.


    Zoey gazed at the entrance to the space and sighed softly. "Lumi, what am I doing here?"


    Lumindra raised an non existent eyebrow, responding to Zoey in a puzzled tone. "Huh? Did you hit your head or something? You''re here for a date, remember?"


    Zoey nodded, her expression troubled. "I know. But I meant, why did I¡­ you know-"


    "ept his offer?" Lumindra finished her sentence before Zoey could continue her ramblings.


    A cute sigh sounded in Zoey''s head, and then Zoey''s form suddenly radiated an intense purple glow, the glow coalescing in the middle of her chest to form a bright purple orb of light.


    The orb floated slowly away from Zoey''s form and then suddenly morphed, transforming into the figure of an extremely petite young girl.


    She stood at a delicate height of just above two inch, her petite frame resembling that of a fairy.


    Her skin, porcin pale, glowed softly under the shimmering aura of mana that enveloped her.


    Her sparkling amethyst eyes radiated wisdom and mischief in equal measure.


    Despite her diminutive size, there was an undeniable aura of power and confidence that surrounded her.


    Her hair was styled in loose curls, with strands of amethyst woven throughout, giving it an otherworldly luminescence.


    Tiny braids and twists entuated her hair, adorned with miniature crystal beads and tiny flowers that seemed to bloom in her presence. Despite its length, her hair seemed weightless, floating around her like a halo of shimmering purple light.


    She wore a flowing gown made from ethereal fabric that seemed to shift and dance with the slightest breeze. On her feet, she wore dainty sandals adorned with tiny gemstones that glittered with each step she took.


    She was one of the very few tier 7 spirits in the world, Lumindra, the Enchanting Drake.


    With both hands resting on her tiny waist, Lumindra tilted her head upward, a huge smug smile adorning her face.


    Hovering just above Zoey''s form, Lumindra maintained her position as if awaiting some grand revtion. However, the silence that followed stretched on for several seconds, broken only by the subtle sound of their breaths.


    Subtly opening one eye, Lumindra''s gaze met Zoey''s deadpan expression.


    "Tsk," Lumindra clicked her tongue, lowering her gaze.


    "You don''t even have a strand of respect! Can''t you even see you''re in the presence of my esteemed self?" Her petite voice held a hint of annoyance.


    Yet, Zoey''s expression remained unchanged, her eyes fixed on the cute spirit before her.


    Once more, Lumindra clicked her tongue, folding her tiny hands across her chest as she pouted, muttering under her breath, "Disrespectful bitch."


    "I heard that!" Zoey retorted, causing Lumindra to release a cute sounding "Hmph!" in response.


    "Let''s see how you''ll get through this date of yours without me," Lumindra added suddenly, her words causing Zoey to flinch involuntarily.


    She had next to zero experience in dealing with stuff like this. Although Zoey had gone on many meetups with other men, she had never had any issues with them.


    She had zero interest in them, which made it easier to deal with the whole situation as she didn''t care what they thought.


    But this was different.


    Which was why she had been relying on Lumindra to get through this¡­ meeting, and the devil petite spirit knew this fact well.

 Chapter 326 Beautiful Girl

    <h4>Chapter 326 Beautiful Girl</h4>


    ?Zoey let out a heavy sigh.


    "Okay, oh mighty enchanting Drake, your presence alone fills the air with such warmth and wonder. Your wisdom surpasses that of ancient sages,"


    Zoey began, her voice dripping with sarcasm. "I''m always in awe of your incredible abilities and your charming personality. You truly make the world a brighter ce just by being you. Your ma-"


    Before Zoey could continue, her words were drowned out by the infectiousughter of Lumindra.


    "Ho Ho Ho, good girl, good girl," Lumindra chimed in, barely able to contain herughter.


    She covered her mouth with one hand, trying to mask the smug smile and crimson blush spreading across her face. It was obvious that she relished every bit of the exaggerated praise.


    Waving her hands rapidly, Lumindra attempted to cool herself down. "Alright, alright, I know I''m great, but you didn''t have to take it that far. You''re making me embarrassed."


    Zoey shot Lumindra an intense stare. If anyone could see her now, they would sense the simmering frustration beneath herposed exterior.


    A slight push was all it would take for her to pounce on the petite figure of the giggling Lumindra before her.


    Sensing Zoey''s demeanor, Lumindra quicklyposed herself and cleared her throat.


    "What were you worried about again?" she shamelessly inquired.


    Zoey shook her head. ''A thousand-year-old my ass,'' she thought bitterly.


    "You know what I''m talking about, everything. I literally just noticed him a few days ago, and since then we''ve exchanged how many? Ten words. And yet why the hell am I¡­" Zoey trailed off, frustration clear in her voice.


    "Feeling this way?" Lumindra interjected, finishing Zoey''s sentence.


    Zoey nodded, her expression troubled.


    "It''s weird. Making my heart race just by seeing him and me blushing like a fool just because he held my hand? I don''t like it, I don''t like it one bit," Zoey admitted with a hint of frustration.


    Lumindra giggled softly. "At least you''re true to your feelings."


    Lumindra had been with Zoey long before thetter even had any idea of her presence.


    Spirits in Eldoralth chose whoever they would bond with as soon as that person was born. They would follow that individual unnoticed until after they awakened and became able to sense them.


    This had been the case with Lumindra and Zoey. So it goes without saying that when Lumindra said she knew Zoey, no one should be able to argue otherwise.


    Zoey was the type of girl who hated not being in control, especially if it was something as important as her feelings.


    This was how she had always been, and it was exactly why her rtionship with her mother, who was trying to make her do something she didn''t want to do, was strained.


    And what made it worse was it was her first time experiencing this roller coaster of emotions. It wasn''t a surprise that she was getting overwhelmed.


    Observing Zoey''s current state of confusion, Lumindra smiled warmly. She fluttered towards Zoey''s face and gently held her cheeks with her tiny fingers, attempting to squish them together.


    "Listen, Zoey," Lumindra began, her voice soft yet earnest. "At this point, the best advice I can give you is to go with the flow. Your head can tell you lies, but your heart will always speak the truth. So ignore the lies and follow the truth instead."


    "Follow the truth," Zoey repeated under her breath, her expression thoughtful.


    Lumindra nodded fervently. "Don''t worry, Zoey, I''ll be here every step of the way," she assured, a warm smile gracing her face.


    "Thanks, Lumi," Zoey murmured, returning the smile.


    But before she could react further, Lumindra''s form suddenly radiated intense light, her figure transforming back into the orb of light from earlier. In the blink of an eye, the orb swiftly shot into Zoey''s chest.


    Zoey turned her gaze towards the entrance of the space, and her eyes instantlynded on the form of a boy.


    He was dressed impably in a sky-blue trench coat coupled with a dark blue inner cloth.


    His white hair was plentiful and styled to flow backward, and his piercing blue eyes radiated an unmatched intensity that seemed to add to his overall appearance.


    Atticus''s form walked confidently through the entrance, and his gaze instantlynded on the breathtaking form of a purple-


    haired girl standing in the middle of the space.


    The radiant sunlight bathed her form, making her wless porcin skin glow with an otherworldly radiance, entuating her delicate features.


    She had high cheekbones that gave her face a sculpted elegance, while her purple full lips were full and plush, reminiscent of delicate rose petals.


    Her eyes, the color of amethysts, sparkled with intelligence and fierceness, framed by long, darkshes that fluttered like butterfly wings.


    Her nose was petite and perfectly proportioned, adding to the symmetry of her face. Cascading waves of purple hair framed her face, shimmering in the light like strands of spun amethyst. They fell in soft curls, reaching just below her waist.


    She wore a fitted blouse in a deep shade of violet that hugged her torso, paired with tailored trousers in aplementary hue. Over her blouse, she donned a cropped jacket crafted from supple leather, its rich plum color adorned with intricate stitching and embossed patterns.


    "Beautiful," Atticus whispered, his voice barely audible above the soft hum of the surrounding space.


    His blue eyes locked onto Zoey''s, and a warm smile graced his lips as he quickened his pace, closing the distance between them.


    "I hope I didn''t keep you waiting for too long?" Atticus said, his smile widening as he reached Zoey''s side.


    Zoey shook her head silently, her lips curving into a gentle smile as she extended her right hand towards him.


    Atticus''s heart skipped a beat as he gently sped her hand, nting a soft kiss on her delicate skin.


    Zoey withdrew her hand with surprising ease, her expression unreadable as she spoke, "You changed your clothes?"


    Atticus''s smile faltered slightly, but he recovered quickly, standing up straight and scratching his head awkwardly.


    "Yeah, I was a bit swea-"


    "You also had your bath," Zoey interrupted, her voice soft but firm.


    Atticus''s hand instinctively moved to scratch his head again, a nervous gesture betraying his attempt to appearposed.


    "That''s true, haha," he chuckled awkwardly. "I was meeting up with a beautiful girl, I wanted to look my best."


    Zoey''s eyes widened, a flicker of surprise crossing her features before she quickly masked it.


    Her cheeks flushed a deep shade of crimson, and she bit her lower lip, desperately trying to quell the rising tide of embarrassment.


    With a quick movement, she averted her gaze, not wanting Atticus to see herpletely crimson cheeks.


    "Beautiful girl," Zoey muttered softly, her voice barely above a whisper.

 Chapter 327 Diabetes

    <h4>Chapter 327 Diabetes</h4>


    ?Despite Zoey''s attempt to quicklypose herself, Atticus''s keen perception caught the subtle flush creeping onto her cheeks.


    His eyebrows lifted in slight surprise. ''Is she... blushing?'' Atticus couldn''t help but wonder, a flicker of disbelief crossing his features.


    He had absentmindedly said the first thing that came to his head because he had been caught off guard by Zoey''s question.


    Thest thing he had been expecting was the girl actually being the one to get flustered.


    Atticus''s smile widened, ''Maybe I have a chance after all,'' he thought in excitement.


    Breaking the momentary silence, Atticus strode to the side, causing Zoey toe out of her thoughts and turn to face him.


    Raising his right hand, he focused on his space ring. In an instant, a white cloth materialized in the air, unfurling and spreading out onto the soft grass below.


    The cloth, adorned with simple red and white stripes, covered a 7 x 7 space of the earth.


    With another deliberate gesture, an array of items erupted from Atticus''s space ring: cups, tes, and an assortment of food.


    After a few seconds, a setup that had an uncanny resemnce to pics back on Earth was set up.


    Turning back to face Zoey, Atticus gestured towards the clothden grass with both hands. "If you''ll please have your seat," he invited warmly.


    As soon as Zoey had epted his offer to meet up, Atticus had immediately thought of different options he could choose from. Although neither of them would say it, this was clearly a date.


    The only ce they could meet was at the academy campus, and this region, the first years'' area, had zero recreational activities. There was not a single restaurant present.


    Atticus wanted to do something more than simply walking around the expansive garden, where a bunch of students would most definitely be staring because of their status.


    Considering Zoey''s appearance, Atticus wouldn''t be too shocked to see one or two brainless fools who would want to interrupt their time together.


    Which was why Atticus had decided to pick a quiet ce. It was a ce he found while roaming together with Ember.


    As for what he should do, seeing the soft beautiful grass sprawled everywhere, Atticus didn''t need to think that much; the word "pic" instantly came to his head.


    Lastly, for the cloth, food, and everything else he got, the academy store''s misceneous section truly had everything one could need.


    He had bought everything from the store. It was a good thing he was rich.


    Despite everything, there was only one problem Atticus thought could arise, and to him, it was also a subtle way for him to test Zoey''s character.


    Would a girl whose beauty could cause wars, a girl who was next in line to be the matriarch of a tier one family, sit on a cloth on the floor?


    Zoey''s gaze swept over the beautifully arranged setup, her lips curving into a serene smile. Without a word, she gracefully made her way towards it, gliding past Atticus with effortless elegance.


    With a fluid movement, she lowered herself onto one corner of the cloth, her posture exuding poise and grace.


    Atticus''s smile widened, he was d she hadn''t refused to sit. He had subtly been thinking of ways to convince her initially.


    He might have found the one. Atticus quickly shook his head, clearing his thoughts of such cringe stuff. It was still very early to tell.


    Atticus turned around and also took his seat on one corner of the cloth.


    Silence.


    An awkward silence ensued as both Atticus and Zoey sat without uttering a word. Neither of them knew what to say!


    Breaking the tension, Atticus cleared his throat, his smile taking on a hint of awkwardness as he addressed Zoey.


    "I''m sorry, but I''m not really good at this, haha. It''s kind of my first time doing something like this," he admitted sheepishly.


    And Atticus was beingpletely truthful. Apart from the fact that he hadn''t even met any girl who he wasn''t rted to apart from Zoey and L, Atticus hardly had time for mundane things like this.


    Even back on Earth, many would be shocked, but Atticus had never gone on a date with Kira before.


    They had both either met in school or Atticus had stupidly escorted her back to her ce. So it goes without saying that this was Atticus''s first ever time on a date.


    Zoey''s gaze drifted downward, her fingers fidgeting nervously as she softly murmured, "Me too," her voice barely audible.


    But despite that, Atticus was still able to hear her clearly.


    Just as Atticus prepared to respond, Zoey suddenly lifted her eyes to meet his gaze, her question catching him off guard and sending a jolt through his core.


    "Do you really think I''m the most beautifuldy you''ve ever seen before?" she inquired.


    Atticus waspletely caught off guard, not expecting her words. This was the words he had used in the elevator when he wanted to ask her out.


    Atticus quicklyposed himself, meeting her gaze. Although her current expression was neutral, Atticus could detect a hint of nervousness in her neutral expression.


    With a charming smile, Atticus replied,


    "Yes, I do. I''ve never seen anyone more beautiful before. I was instantly amazed the first time I saw you. You were like a beautiful enchanting fairy. There was only one way to describe your beauty, a beauty that could cause wars¡­"


    Atticus''s heartfelt words broke through Zoey''s neutral facade, eliciting a radiant smile that seemed to illuminate the surroundings. Her cheeks flushed a deep crimson hue in response.


    "Stop stop stop! You''d give me diabetes!" Zoey interjected abruptly, her embarrassment evident as she turned her gaze downward.


    "Huh? Diabetes?" Atticus questioned, his confusion evident.


    Still bowing her head in embarrassment, Zoey exined softly, "Your words are too sweet."


    ''Wow,'' Atticus thought with an open mouth while gazing at her embarrassed figure. Then, with a sudden "Pfft!" he burst intoughter, unable to contain his amusement at the situation.

 Chapter 328 Apathetic

    <h4>Chapter 328 Apathetic </h4>


    ?Atticus''sughter echoed through the small space, intensifying the crimson hue on Zoey''s cheeks.


    Turning to face him with a fierce stare, Zoey''s expression seemed to convey a silent threat, as though she wanted nothing more than to murder him.


    Noticing her reaction, Atticus raised his hands in surrender.


    "Okay, okay, I''ll stop, pfft," he chuckled onest time before wiping a tear from the corner of his eye. "Your reactions are just so cute."


    Zoey responded with a cute "Hmph!" before turning away, her arms crossed defensively across her chest.


    Observing her adorable disy, Atticus shook his head slightly with a smile, his attention shifting to the array of food before them.


    "Aren''t you going to eat?" he inquired, nudging one of the containers closer to her.


    "I''m not hungry," Zoey replied curtly, still avoiding his gaze as she stubbornly maintained her brooding posture.


    Despite her words, it was obvious from her subtle nces that she wasn''t truly angry with him.


    Chuckling softly, Atticus was about to speak when suddenly, the sk beside Zoey tilted to the side precariously.


    Reacting instinctively, both Atticus and Zoey reached out simultaneously to prevent it from falling. Bit in the process, their hands met.


    Zoey withdrew her hand quickly, her face flushing crimson once more as she nced away, caught off guard by the unexpected contact.


    Atticus also stared at the spot where their hands had touched, momentarily surprised by the brief contact.


    He had always had to brace himself anytime he wanted to either hear her speak or make any sort of contact with her but he had obviously been caught off guard.


    An awkward silence enveloped the space once more, broken only by the incessant petite noise reverberating in Zoey''s mind.


    ''Kiss! Kiss! Kiss! Kiss!'' Lumindra''s relentless chanting echoed in Zoey''s head, intensifying her embarrassment.


    ''Lumi! Shut up!'' Zoey screamed inwardly, but her protests only seemed to encourage Lumindra further.


    ''Kiss! Kiss! Kiss! Kiss!''


    Seeing Zoey''spletely crimson face, Atticus smiled,pletely amused by her reaction.


    ''I should break the silence,'' Atticus pondered, realizing they had been quiet for quite some time. He wanted to start some kind of conversation, but¡­


    ''What the hell do I say?'' Atticusmented inwardly, struggling to conjure even a single coherent thought.


    ''High intelligence my ass,'' he grumbled inwardly, feelingpletely stumped.


    Atticus pondered for a moment, then with a deep, quiet sigh, he decided to ask the first question that popped into his mind¡ª a decision he immediately regretted.


    "So, how are you liking the academy so far?"


    ''Shit,'' Atticus cursed inwardly, wishing he could turn back time and stop himself from uttering such a clich¨¦ question.


    But to his surprise, Zoey snapped out of her thoughts, turning to face him with a faint blush still lingering on her cheeks as she responded.


    "It''s fine, but... I just wish we could finish it sooner," she admitted, her tone carrying a hint of seriousness.


    Atticus noticed the shift in tone and decided treaded carefully. This was their first time talking together, and although Zoey''s cute reactions to him so far had all been positive things, Atticus still thought it best to tread carefully.


    "If I''m not prying too much, could I ask why?"


    Zoey hesitated briefly, as if considering whether to respond or not. "You don''t have to¡ª" Atticus began, but she interrupted him with a small smile, "It''s fine. The reason is simple actually. I want to join the war."


    Although Zoey spoke with a smile, Atticus could sense the determination underlying her words.


    Noticing Atticus''s silent scrutiny, Zoey continued, "You''re wondering why I want to join the war?"


    Atticus nodded.


    "Honestly... I''m sorry to disappoint you, but it''s not for some noble reason. Thousands of people are dying, many children are bing orphans every day, and between you and me, while it''s all incredibly sad, I... don''t care about all of that."


    Zoey paused for a moment before adding, "While all these things are tragic, I just can''t seem to muster enough empathy to go out of my way to help them. I guess you could call me apathetic," she concluded with a slight chuckle.


    "The reason is simple: Eldoralth is my home, and a bunch of blue-skinned bastards suddenly appeared one day intending to take my home from me?" Zoey''s tone turned resolute as she emphasized her point.


    Zoey''s intense gaze shifted to find Atticus silently regarding her, his expression unreadable.


    "Ha, I was speaking too much, right?" Zoey chuckled awkwardly, her eyes fixed on Atticus''s quiet form.


    ''Did I overshare?'' she worriedly pondered.


    ''No, no. It''s good you said it now! The earlier, the better, Zoey. Let''s just wait and see how he would react,'' Lumindra reassured her.


    If Atticus had to be honest, he hadn''t been expecting things to get so serious. It was as though the cute romantic atmosphere suddenly transformed, bing serious in an instant.


    Despite his intelligence failing him when he wanted to talk to Zoey, Atticus was truly smart. Zoey didn''t even need to say it directly; he could already take the hint.


    The question he had asked was, why. Zoey didn''t need to add all these extra details. She could''ve just said she wanted to protect her home, but instead, she had shared those details with him.


    It was obvious; she was subtly trying to let him know from the beginning, this is the real her.


    Atticus''s neutral expression softened into a smile. "I see," he nodded.


    Gazing at Zoey''s slightly anxious expression, Atticus decided to offer the best response he could offer in this situation: the truth. He also decided to be real.


    "I''m not disappointed though. It''s normal for you to want to get stronger to protect your interests. I''m probably even worse than you in this case, haha," he chuckled.


    Hearing Atticus'' words, Zoey''s anxious expression disappeared as she smiled. It was obvious she was satisfied with his response.


    With a captivating smile that could melt even the coldest of hearts, Zoey listened to Atticus continue speaking without saying a word.


    "I don''t care about people outside my circle, and I really hate it when people¡­"

 Chapter 329 Foodie

    <h4>Chapter 329 Foodie</h4>


    ?Zoey listened quietly with a small smile as Atticus kept on giving insights about his personality.


    "I really hate it when I''m minding my own business, and then some random buffoon justes and starts something with me. It''s really annoying, which is why I always make sure to nip the problem in the bud before any of them could actually pose a problem."


    ''I like him,'' Lumindra''s voice suddenly sounded in Zoey''s head.


    ''Shut up! He''s mine,'' Zoey responded curtly, her expression immediately freezing as she realized what she had just said.


    Before Zoey even had time to be embarrassed, Lumindra instantly erupted intoughter, her petite voice sounding in Zoey''s head.


    Just as Zoey was about to reprimand Lumindra, she was brought out of her reverie by the sound of Atticus, who had just suddenly finished his speech.


    "So, I guess that''s that about me, what do you think?" Atticus locked gazes with Zoey and asked.


    Zoey instantly panicked, ''Lumi! It''s your fault I wasn''t focusing!'' She ced the me on Lumindra.


    Zoey had beenpletely distracted by Lumindra''s ramblings in her head that she had missed what Atticus had said.


    ''Calm down, hot stuff. I heard him clearly. He said¡­'' in under a few awkward seconds during which Atticus had been staring at Zoey, Lumindra recounted everything Atticus had said. From his vengeful to his apathetic personality.


    As soon as Zoey finished hearing the exnation, she instantly responded to Atticus''s question, "I see, you truly are worse than me," Zoey said with a slight chuckle, making Atticus also chuckle heartily.


    After a few seconds, Atticus suddenly spoke again, "You see, I told you mine''s probably worse. You don''t have to worry, Zoey, it''s alright and normal to be selfish,"


    Atticus reassured with a charming smile, making Zoey''s lips curl up into a warm smile in return. "Thanks," she muttered softly.


    Atticus gazed at Zoey''s smiling figure for a few seconds without saying anything, his lips also curled up into a warm smile.


    But he was suddenly brought out of his thoughts by Zoey asking another question, "What do you n on doing after school?" Zoey suddenly asked while staring closely at Atticus.


    Just as Atticus was about to answer, he abruptly paused.


    What was he doing after school?


    Atticus hadn''t really thought of this particr topic before. Since he had been reincarnated, Atticus''s goal had always been revenge.


    Keep getting stronger and stronger until you can have your revenge. This was his main goal.


    But being asked by Zoey now, Atticus couldn''t help but give it another thought.


    Wasn''t his life sad?


    He was in a magical world, and he was the young master of one of the biggest families in the human domain. Although an alien race was currently attacking the, it still didn''t mean that he couldn''t enjoy his life.


    Atticus couldn''t help but reflect on how empty his future would be while chasing his revenge.


    Atticus entered a deep state of contemtion, his eyes bing unfocused. Zoey immediately noticed how serious the mood got after she asked that question.


    "You don''t have to share, it''s fi-" just as Zoey was about to speak, Atticus suddenly interrupted, chuckling a bit before he spoke,


    "No no, it''s fine. It''s just¡­ after school, I''m not really sure again what my goal is," Atticus exined.


    Zoey mouthed an ''oh'' with her mouth, and noticing how a bit down Atticus was, she quickly decided to change the topic.


    Zoey suddenly stretched her hand and grabbed one of the food containers by the side, "So what food did you get?" Zoey said with a small smile while trying to open the container.


    Her words brought Atticus out of his thoughts. ''I''ll think about thister,'' Atticus decided.


    Seeing Zoey adorably failing to open one of the containers, Atticus couldn''t help but smile warmly at the scene. She was just so cute!


    Atticus shook his head a little and grabbed the container from her hands, causing her to release a cute pout, muttering under her breath, "I almost had it."


    "Of course you do," Atticus chuckled, his voiceden with sarcasm.


    As soon as he opened the container, an inviting aroma immediately assaulted both their noses as they both turned their gazes towards the food, both of them subtly drooling.


    "Did you make this?" Zoey suddenly asked, her gaze fixed on the food.


    Atticus had initially wanted to answer, but he paused. ''Women like men who can cook, right?'' He tried to recall the things he knew women back on earth liked.


    Atticus immediately entered a dilemma. He had bought the food from the academy store, but since Atticus knew well that women love men who can cook, he was torn between lying that he made them and actually admitting that he bought them.


    ''Sigh, lying is bad on the first date,'' Atticus eventually decided to go with the truth.


    "I bought them from the academy store," he admitted.


    Seeing the way Zoey absentmindedly nodded her head in response, her attention instead fixed on the food, Atticus chuckled once more, "Are you a foodie?" He suddenly asked.


    His words seemed to snap Zoey out of her trance, and her face immediately flushed a deep shade of red as she screamed in a high-pitched voice, "I''m not a foodie!"


    Atticus couldn''t hold back and immediately burst intoughter, causing Zoey to release another audible ''hmph!'' while looking away, brooding.


    "Okay okay, you''re not a foodie," Atticus raised his hands as though admitting defeat.


    ''Stop lying, Zoey. You love food!'' Lumindra''s voice suddenly sounded in her head.


    They were always together, and Lumindra knew exactly how much Zoey loved food.


    ''Shut up. He doesn''t have to know that,'' Zoey instantly replied shamelessly, causing Lumindra to shake her non existent head.


    After a few seconds, theughter died out, and Atticus grabbed the tes and started serving the food, much to Zoey''s delight.


    They both started eating while making small talk and exchanging a fewughs.


    In the blink of an eye, more than an hour passed.

 Chapter 330 Video

    <h4>Chapter 330 Video </h4>


    ?The day before, Atticus had asked Zoey to spare him just 30 minutes of her time, but despite how strong and perceptive both of them were, neither of them knew when an hour passed.


    The location they were currently in was still as quiet as ever, and during this one hour, no student hade to disturb them, much to Atticus''s delight.


    Only the soft chuckles of a boy and girl kept sounding through the space. The once full containers had long since been emptied, and the beverages drunk.


    After a few more minutes, they both stood up from their seated position, intending on ending their "meeting".


    The atmosphere became a bit awkward as both Atticus and Zoey had expressions filled with reluctance. It was plenty obvious that neither of them wanted this "meeting" to end.


    But they had to get to their divisions.


    "Would you mind me walking you to your teleportation room?" Atticus offered.


    Zoey hesitated. Many people might believe that it was just something normal, and a man wanting to escort ady to her destination was truly a gentlemanly thing to do.


    But this was if said man anddy were normal people.


    There was no one in the academy who didn''t know who the number one beauty in their generation, Zoey, was. And although recently, Atticus too was well known in the academy.


    Which begged the question, if this man anddy were Atticus and Zoey, what will happen if they were both seen walking with each other? The answer was very obvious.


    Just as Zoey was about to politely refuse, Lumindra''s voice suddenly sounded in her head once more.


    ''ept it! ept it!''


    ''Huh? Why Lumi?'' Zoey inquired without any change of expression.


    But instead of a response, she was met with a firm rebuke, ''Just do what I say and stop questioning me, you disrespectful child! I told you, you don''t...''


    Zoey sighed softly, immediately tuning out the petite sound of Lumindra who just wouldn''t stop bbering.


    Turning her gaze back at Atticus, "Okay," she said softly.


    Atticus smiled. He had of course seen Zoey''s reluctance and had already assumed she''d refuse. He was d to see she didn''t.


    Atticus manipted the air element intricately, the items on the cloth entering his space storage. He also neatly wrapped the cloth and sent it to his storage.


    "Hmm, smooth," Zoeymented while looking at Atticus with a smile, causing thetter to scratch his head softly in embarrassment.


    And then, with a slight chuckle, they both started making their way out of the space.


    The area where they had hung out was located at a point where the 2nd and 3rd year buildings conjoined, just behind the buildings.


    The figures of Atticus and Zoey walked out of the space and reached the expansive garden in a few seconds.


    It was already past 6 PM, and while the expansive garden wasn''t empty, the students present were very fewpared to their massive numbers.


    The garden was scanty, with only a few groups of students sprawled about.


    Many of these groups of students were currently engaged in different discussions, the sounds of asionalughs and mild arguments filling the garden.


    But just as it seemed like this peaceful atmosphere would remain undisturbed, suddenly,


    "What the hell¡­" one random youth among a group of students muttered in slight disbelief, not wanting to believe what his eyes were seeing.


    The student quickly nudged the youth beside him, gesturing with his chin towards the direction he was looking at.


    The youth turned and shot an irritated stare at the student, clearly annoyed about being touched.


    "What-" Just as he was about to berate the student, he saw him gesturing towards a direction, and as soon as his eyesnded on what the youth had been pointing to, he only had one thing to say, "What the hell¡­"


    The other students in the group all seemed to notice the two students'' shocked looks, and as soon as they turned towards the direction they were facing, every single one of them simultaneously muttered, "What the hell¡­"


    The other groups of students in the garden all started noticing the bunch of students staring in one direction.


    And as soon as they followed their gazes, their mouths all simultaneously opened in shock as they all muttered, "What the hell¡­"


    The evening sun shone through the massive buildings, bathing the garden in a golden light that illuminated the cause of the students'' shock.


    Two figures strode side by side, their movements synchronized with effortless precision. Their expressions remained neutral, exuding a calm confidence that radiated from their very beings.


    With each step forward, Atticus and Zoey exuded an air of cool assurance, their presencemanding attention without effort. Their strides were measured, their posture rxed yet poised.


    As each of the students'' gazesnded on Atticus and Zoey walking together, although all of them werepletely baffled at the scene, even they had to admit that they both looked breathtaking.


    Atticus maintained his neutral gaze forward,pletely ignoring the murmurs of the students as he and Zoey walked through the garden.


    He had already anticipated the fact that he and Zoey walking together would cause a lot ofmotion among the other students. Both of them were like first-year superstars in the academy; this level of attention was very normal.


    Atticus could hear every single one of the students''ments:


    "Why are they walking together? Are they together?" one male student asked.


    "Oh my gosh, they look so good together!" one blonde-haired female student whispered to her friend beside her, who kept shaking her head in annoyance.


    "Hey, isn''t he the one from the videos?"


    Thosest words made Atticus''s gaze narrow slightly. ''Video?'' he wondered.


    But despite his slight shock, Atticus''s expression didn''t once change, his advancing gait unchanged.


    With a slight movement of his eyes, Atticus''s gaze instantlynded on the youth who had spoken. The youth held his hand up while showing the students beside him a holographic interface from his artifact.


    With Atticus''s keen senses, he only needed a second to see what the youth was showing the others: the video of him brutally burning the forms of the higher years who had attacked him the day before.

 Chapter 331 Sniffles

    <h4>Chapter 331 Sniffles</h4>


    ?Atticus''s eyes narrowed slightly as he focused on the video in front of the youths, clearly showing him brutally burning the figures of the third years, his thoughts swirling.


    It was very obvious that someone had taken a video of the scene during the incident, and Atticus didn''t even bother to wonder who had done that.


    There were quite a few people watching the scene unfold on that day, and knowing well that the artifact''s seamless features allowed the students to take videos of anything they wanted with next to no visual cues.


    This had been exactly why Zara had been able to make a deal with Atticus and take videos of the cksmithing sses.


    There were only two things on Atticus''s mind: the implications the video would have on him if the whole academy were to see it, and the identity of the mastermind behind the assants who had attacked him.


    ''Is it the one who sent them that did this?'' Atticus''s thoughts raced as he tried to get a clear picture of what was going on.


    The assants had all obviously entered an academy contract with someone, and although he greatly doubted it, Atticus couldn''t help but believe that this current situation had been the mastermind''s n from the outset.


    The only thing was¡­


    ''Wouldn''t that mean the mastermind knew from the beginning that I would be able to easily take care of multiple geniuses of the third year?''


    That notion sounded so absurd, even to him. Even though Atticus appeared to be in the Advanced+ rank, there were about four Advanced+ rank third years among the assants.


    Individuals who should have more experience than any first year, even if they were in the same rank.


    Who in their right mind would expect Atticus to win with that kind of lineup?


    Atticus suddenly had a realization, ''Or the mastermind had been close by, watching from the beginning, and seeing as I easily took care of the students, he decided to change his tactics and tarnish my reputation?'' Atticus pondered.


    He believed this second assumption was the right one. Anding to this conclusion, Atticus couldn''t help but berate himself.


    ''I made a mistake.''


    Atticus had beenpletely focused on torturing and extracting information from the assants that he hadn''t even thought about scrutinizing the crowd of students that had gathered in the building to watch him.


    Even worse, he didn''t even look at them.


    If someone had sent the students to him, it was only natural that said person would want to be close by to watch the scene unfold.


    If only he had scrutinized the crowd of students, Atticus was sure he would have at the very least found a clue.


    Atticus slightly shook his head, clearing his mind of all unnecessary thoughts. ''It doesn''t matter.''


    Atticus had never been one to care about how good or bad his reputation was in the first ce. In fact, Atticus didn''t even believe that this would tarnish his reputation.


    This was Eldoralth, not Earth.


    This level of brutality was a normal urrence here.


    If anything, it did well to solidify exactly the kind of person he was. It would very greatly help him deter any fool who might start something.


    Plus, in the grand scheme of things, his reputation didn''t matter. It wasn''t like he was trying to be a president or something.


    What mattered was if Atticus were to go full power, would the entirety of the geniuses and even the true geniuses of the third year be able tost more than a second against him?


    ''This is getting annoying. All I have to do is find that fool. I''ll make him regret this,'' Atticus thought with a cold glint in his eyes, the air around him bing colder.


    Despite all themotion around them, Zoey was still very perceptive of her environment. She immediately noticed the subtle shift in Atticus''s demeanor, as though the air around him suddenly changed and became colder.


    ''What''s wrong with him?'' Zoey thought worriedly.


    It had all been going well so far; she couldn''t help but wonder what suddenly changed.


    ''Listen to what the students are saying.''


    Zoey followed Lumindra''s instructions and focused her senses. She was immediately able to hear what the students were talking about:


    "Hey, it''s really him in the video," one youth said while looking at the disy in front of him.


    "Yeah, I know he''s a Tier One and all, but wasn''t this far too brutal?" another random youthmented.


    "The Ravensteins truly are the madmen of the human domain. Remind me always to stay away from them," another student added.


    In just under a few seconds, Zoey was able to hear everything the students were talking about. And although her eyes weren''t nearly as sharp as Atticus''s, with a slight focus, she was able to clearly see the video of Atticus brutally, coldly burning a bunch of students.


    Zoey instantly raised an eyebrow, ''I guess he really wasn''t joking about his personality,'' she thought with a slight subtle chuckle.


    ''Yeah, he wasn''t," Lumindra added. "How do you feel about this?'' she asked.


    ''Huh? What do you mean?'' Zoey asked, confused.


    ''I mean he literally burnt those youths alive. Even though they were at fault, don''t you think what he did was too much?''


    Zoey was so shocked that her neutral expression almost faltered.


    Was this really her Tier 7 spirit, Lumindra? The Lumindra she knew, despite her petite form and bubbly personality, waspletely ruthless.


    In fact, part of her cold, ruthless side came from her.


    Zoey inwardly chuckled, ''I literally cut off the dick of a guard before I came to the academy. Do you really think that I would care that a boy I like was burning some students who were clearly the ones that came to look for trouble? If anything, this clearly shows how much our personalities match, and that to me is a good thing.''


    There was a slight silence for a few seconds as soon as Zoey finished her speech, and then in the next instant, the sounds of cute sniffing sounded as though someone was crying.

 Chapter 332 Failed

    <h4>Chapter 332 Failed </h4>


    ?Zoey waspletely baffled.


    Lumindra was crying? This thousand-year-old oldie!?


    ''Lumi, are you okay?" Zoey''s voice rang out amidst the sniffles.


    ''It''s just *sob* I''m so proud of my little girl!''


    Lumindra sobbed even louder as she said this, her sobs resounding in Zoey''s head.


    Zoey couldn''t help but roll her eyes with a small sigh. This spirit of hers was just so dramatic.


    She tuned out the sounds of Lumindra''s sobbing and focused on walking through the garden.


    And as soon as she did, she noticed that the cold aura surrounding Atticus had already disappeared.


    Zoey didn''tment on anything, and despite the mutters and stares of the students, Atticus and Zoey made their way through the garden to the first-year leader''s building.


    They both entered the elevator and made their way to the top floor, getting to the front of Zoey''s teleportation room in just under a minute.


    Atticus and Zoey stood facing each other in front of her teleportation room. The rooms were arranged in the order of the students'' rank, which was why Zoey''s room was the first room while Atticus''s was just next to hers.


    There was a huge amount of tension in the air, which was incredibly weird because it looked as though both of them were simply looking at each other neutrally.


    But in both of their thoughts, it was anything but neutral.


    Atticus''s mind was currently working on overload trying to think of his next course of action.


    ''Should I kiss her? Is it not too soon? What if she refuses?''


    These exact same questions kept ringing in his head. Atticus was utterly lost on what he should do.


    In every romance movie he had watched back on earth, on every first date after escorting thedy back to her front door, the man was supposed to make a move.


    But¡­


    ''This isn''t earth, and she''s not a normaldy,''


    Atticus didn''t want to stupidly ruin what he would like to believe was going incredibly well by doing something that could wait too early.


    But as his gaze locked onto Zoey''s juicy, plump lips, Atticus couldn''t help but suck in a cold breath.


    He really, really wanted to kiss those lips.


    Meanwhile, Zoey too was going through her own dilemma as her petite spirit just wouldn''t shut up.


    ''Kiss! Kiss! Kiss! Kiss! It''s the perfect ce and time, you have to do it here!''


    Lumindra kept on repeating the same words over and over again in Zoey''s head, each time making the poor girl turn more and more crimson in embarrassment.


    ''Lumi, k-kiss?,'' Zoey stammered.


    ''Yes, yes! You know, two lipsing together and then lots of¡­'' Zoey instantly tuned out Lumindra before she could destroy her innocence.


    ''Would he even want to kiss me? Isn''t it too early for that?'' Zoey asked skeptically.


    Lumindra''s voice sounded once again as she loudly dered, ''If he doesn''t do it now, then he''s the biggest fool that I''d ever met! And I''ve met lots of idiots!''


    Just as Zoey was about to offer a response, she suddenly saw Atticus taking a step towards her.


    Zoey froze.


    ''Fuck it, I''m going for it. The worst that could happen is that I get rejected,'' Atticus reassured himself and took a step towards her while shing his most charming smile.


    Just as he raised his hand intending to hold her chin, Zoey''s frozen form suddenly moved as she grabbed the outstretched hand as though in a handshake, breaking Atticus''s flow.


    "Thank you! I had a great time today!" Zoey screamed in a high-


    pitched voice, and before Atticus could even formte any response, Zoey quickly let go of his hand and abruptly approached and entered her teleportation room, the door closing silently behind her.


    The hallway immediately descended into a palpable silence as the door closed.


    Atticus stood there, his hand still stretched out from the handshake,pletely baffled about what had just urred.


    ''Shit, shit, shit!'' He frantically thought, raising his hands to touch his forehead. Atticus closed his eyes as he deeply pondered,


    ''Did I just ruin everything?''


    Just as he was about to start panicking, Atticus reyed their entire date in his head, and each time he saw the crimson color on Zoey''s face, it seemed to calm him down.


    A voice of reason came through,


    ''No. The signs were there, she''s clearly into me, so why?'' Atticus couldn''t help but wonder.


    But then in the next instance, it hit him. Atticus might currently look 15, but mentally, he wasn''t even close.


    On the other hand, Zoey was a 15-year-old teen who, judging by how easily flustered she gets, hadn''t experienced something like this before.


    She was basically a teen who was just figuring out many things.


    What might seem like a normal gesture to him was probably a very big step for her.


    ''I hope she''d still be able to talk to me after this,'' he thought as he turned and started walking to his teleportation room.


    Atticus sighed. ''Why the hell did today have to be a Friday!''


    ording to his schedule, Atticus had no lectures on weekends, and he was pretty sure it was the same for her.


    ''Two days, forty-eight hours, two thousand eight hundred and eighty minutes, one hundred and seventy-two thousand eight hundred seconds.''


    Atticus released another deep sigh as he reached the door to his teleportation room, the door parting open silently.


    ''That''s fucking long,''


    ...


    Atticus''s routine remained unchanged. As soon as he got to the camp, after a brief check on Aurora, he went to train at the caves.


    The next day, after his morning training, Atticus also found out about some of his division members who had sses on weekends.


    He had tried to enter the golden glow, hoping he would get teleported to the academy campus and use the elemental rooms, but it was to no avail.


    Asking the Oracle, he was able to find out that only students who had lectures would be teleported.


    Atticus reluctantly let it go and continued his routine like a robot.


    And just like that, the two days passed, and Atticus stood in front of therge terminal, eagerly waiting to get transported to the academy campus.

 Chapter 333 Fight You

    <h4>Chapter 333 Fight You</h4>


    ?As soon as the clock hit 10:30 AM, as per its usual urrence, the terminal suddenly lit up in a golden glow.


    Atticus wasted no time. As soon as the floor lit up, he gave Aurora and the other Ravenstein youths a quick nod and then dashed into the golden light, his form immediately disappearing.


    Aurora, Lucas, and even the usually somber Nate all stared at each other, each of them wondering what was going on with Atticus.


    "Maybe he really likes school?" Nate jokinglymented.


    ...


    Atticus''s eyes snapped open, his gazending on the familiar pristine white teleportation room. He didn''t waste any time and started walking towards the exit.


    As soon as the door slid open, Atticus''s gaze instantlynded upon Zoey''s sideways form. Unlike thest time they met, she was wearing a purple flowing gown that reached her legs, which perfectlyplemented her purple hair and amethyst eyes.


    Atticus didn''t even know when his lips curled up into a warm smile.


    "H-" Just as Atticus was about to offer his greetings, he didn''t get a chance to, as Zoey rapidly walked past his door as though trying to avoid something.


    Atticus was speechless. He released a huge sigh. ''This is what I was hoping wouldn''t happen,'' Atticus instinctively knew that there was a huge possibility that Zoey would start avoiding him after that incident.


    ''How should I handle this?'' Before Atticus could continue this line of thought, a voice suddenly called his attention, "Hey."


    Atticus turned to see Kael looking at him with his characteristic expressionless face.


    "We''re going to bete for ss," Kael added after a second of silence.


    Atticus released another deep sigh and shook his head. He would deal with itter.


    Atticus nodded with a smile at Kael, and they both started making their way to ss.


    Because of the slight dy, the rest of the students had already gone further ahead, leaving only the duo left in the hallway.


    They both walked, maintaining their usual silence until it was eventually broken by Kael, who suddenly spoke, "How was the date?"


    Atticus had met Kael on Friday just after he had worn his clothes and was headed to the location he set for the date.


    He had eventually decided to tell the boy how he asked Zoey out on a date and she agreed.


    "It was..." Atticus seemed to think for a bit before he shook his head slightly. "It had been going really well, but something happened at the end, and now she''s avoiding me."


    Atticus had no idea what telling Kael all of this would do, but he just felt like sharing it with someone. And it just so happened that it was only Kael who knew his current situation.


    Kael went silent for a bit with his gaze still pointed forward, and then he suddenly turned his gaze towards Atticus and spoke,


    "You have to be more assertive, a little more forceful. But not too much," Kael advised.


    Atticus expected Kael to continue speaking, but the boy simply turned his gaze back forward and kept walking, not uttering any other words.


    But regardless, Atticus still felt like it was great advice.


    He couldn''t help but wonder how this boy knew so much about things like this.


    "You''ve been in a rtionship before?" Atticus asked.


    "No time. Training," Kael immediately responded as though expecting the question.


    Feeling Atticus''s inquisitive gaze on him, "I saw her waiting in front of your door for you toe out but immediately left as soon as your door opened," Kael added.


    Atticus had a look of realization. Kael''s advice made much sense now. ''Be more assertive huh,'' a warm smile formed on Atticus''s face. At least he knew the girl still cared.


    A thought suddenly popped up in Atticus''s head, and he instantly decided to act on it, "Why are you helping me so much?" Atticus asked.


    Kael had been nothing short of helpful to him since he had met the boy. He just couldn''t help but wonder why he was doing all this. Does he really just want to be friends?


    Unlike what Atticus was expecting, Kael''s response was immediate, "I like truly strong people," he replied with a small smile that shocked Atticus as he saw it.


    ''This boy must really love fighting. This same thing happened when I finished sparring with the instructor,''


    Kael suddenly turned his gaze towards Atticus and continued, his smile widening, "And I also want to fight you."


    Atticus''s face could only express one thing at Kael''s words: confusion.


    Kael continued, "Although our fight had ended abruptly, I felt it. You''re currently stronger than me. So, one year."


    Before Atticus could wonder what was going on, Kael suddenly abruptly stopped walking, causing Atticus to also stop.


    Simultaneously, a palpable intense red berserk aura slowly seeped out of Kael''s form, wrapping around him as he fixed his now crimson gaze at Atticus, his voice sounding beastial, "Let''s fight in one year. We''ll go full power without holding anything back," Kael looked at Atticus straight in the eyes and dered.


    Atticus waspletely baffled about the whole thing that he didn''t even know when he absentmindedly nodded his head in agreement.


    Seeing this, Kael retracted his aura, his gaze turning back to normal.


    "We''re going to bete for ss," Kael said and continued walking through the hall.


    Atticus stood staring at Kael''s back for a good second before he suddenly chuckled and started following behind him.


    They both didn''t say anything after that and got to ss in a few minutes.


    As soon as they both entered the ss, Atticus could feel the stares of all the students trying to bore into him.


    This was unlike before where every one of them had mixed feelings. Amongst all the students, the prevailing feeling they were all using to look at Atticus was fear.


    They were all wary.


    ''So they also watched the video,'' Atticus was able to easily tell just why they were all looking at him this way.


    None of them even dared to do much as whisper or make any derisivements about this white-haired monster.

 Chapter 334 Sorry

    <h4>Chapter 334 Sorry </h4>


    ?It was still very fresh in their memories, the figure of Atticus easily defeating geniuses of the third years and then going ahead to brutally torture them by burning them alive.


    If he could easily do that to third years, if anyone of them were stupid enough to offend him, wouldn''t they bepletely screwed up?


    This wasn''t even about the fact that he was a tier one again; none of them even dared to cross him personally.


    This was what the lower-tiered students were feeling. For the tier ones, their feelings were different.


    They all had their pride ingrained into their very being from their childhood.


    Nothing was set in stone.


    Just because he had defeated third years didn''t mean that he could easily defeat them.


    Each of them was seated on their seats, all acting as though they didn''t care about his entry. But despite their nonchnt demeanor, only each of them knew exactly how they were feeling inwardly.


    Atticus felt an intense stare as he walked, and turning his gaze towards the direction, he was met with a certain red-haired girl who suddenly turned her head away from him the instant their gazes met.


    Apart from L, none of the tier one students had been staring, and after a few seconds, Atticus and Kael sat down in their seats.


    Atticus turned to see Zoeypletely ignoring him and simply facing her front.


    "Hey," Atticus suddenly called out, making Zoey''s form flinch. Atticus'' voice had been loud, enabling some of the other students to hear.


    Many of them, especially the tier one youths, all perked their ears, curious about what he was about to say to her.


    Zoey really didn''t want to respond, but the consistent chanting in her head convinced her otherwise.


    Zoey reluctantly turned her gaze towards Atticus, and before she could respond, Atticus suddenly spoke up in a forceful tone while looking straight into Zoey''s eyes, "I want to see you after sses."


    Zoey waspletely caught off guard by Atticus'' authoritative demeanor that she didn''t even know when she started nodding her head in agreement.


    Seeing that Zoey had agreed, Atticus didn''t say anything else and turned to face his front, while the rest of the students who had been listening in were at a loss for words.


    Since when did they get close? What was going on?


    The video of Atticus brutalizing the third years had spread on Friday, enabling each of the first year youths to also watch the video.


    But Atticus had walked with Zoey on Friday evening when most had already gone home.


    Plus, the fact that most of them had no sses on weekends meant this was the first time they were seeing Atticus and Zoey together.


    Seraphin''s gaze narrowed dangerously as he looked at Atticus, his smiling expression nowhere to be found.


    But he made sure to reel in the massive amount of killing intent he was feeling towards Atticus.


    His hands were clenched so hard beneath the desk that it had long since drawn blood, the drops dripping from his hands already forming a small pool on the floor.


    Anyone who currently saw him would absolutely believe that he was about to erupt, but at the next instance, Seraphin took his gaze away from Atticus, his expression bing neutral.


    His hands healed within a second, and with a subtle focus, the pool of blood disintegrated.


    As usual, Isabe arrived on time and immediatelymenced the lecture. After five hours of learning, she ended the ss and immediately left.


    "Let''s go," Atticus turned to Zoey and dered.


    Zoey absentmindedly nodded her head, and before any of the students could understand what was going on, they both stood up and left the ss.


    Atticus and Zoey walked side by side through the hall as they made their way to the highest floor.


    Neither of them said anything to each other, with both of them walking quietly.


    They got to the highest floor and started making their way to the teleportation room at the end of the hall.


    As they walked, Atticus kept noticing Zoey stealing quick nces at him without saying anything.


    Atticus sighed.


    "Look, I''m so¡ª" just as Atticus was about to apologize, Zoey abruptly stopped and turned to him, "I-I''m sorry!" She apologized, stuttering.


    Atticus raised an eyebrow, "For what?" He asked.


    Zoey sighed softly. It took her a great amount of courage to face Atticus after what had happened yesterday.


    She mustered up even more courage, and she immediately locked her amethyst eyes with Atticus''s,


    "I''m sorry for ignoring you this morning. I really shouldn''t have done that. It''s just that I didn''t know how to face you after what happened yesterday,"


    Zoey didn''t seem to be able to maintain eye contact when she got to thest part.


    Her face flushed in a shade of crimson as she bowed down her head slightly, muttering softly under her breath, "I''m sorry but I''m not ready to k-kiss yet."


    Atticus stared at Zoey''s blushing form for a few seconds, and just as thetter was about to raise her head, wondering what was going on, Atticus suddenly burst into heartyughter, his actions making Zoey baffled.


    As she was about to ask what was going on, Atticus chuckled a few more times before wiping away a tear from the corner of his eye.


    Atticus opened his eyes to see Zoey''s amethyst eyes staring at him inquisitively while blinking.


    "I''m sorry," Atticus chuckled slightly, "Your reactions are just so adorable," he exined.


    Hearing Atticus, Zoey released a cute pout before she started walking away through the hall, leaving an audible "Hmph!" in her wake.


    Atticus smiled as he watched Zoey walk away. With a slight chuckle, he also started walking and caught up with her.


    After escorting Zoey to her teleportation room, Atticus doubled back and immediately headed towards the elemental rooms.


    Kael had been right beside him when he asked out Zoey, so he knew Atticus would be indisposed for today.


    Atticus arrived at the elemental rooms and immediately paid the academy points for as long as he could stay on the campus, which was two hours.


    ''The remaining elements are already high enough, and I still have more than two years left in the academy. I should focus on unlocking and advancing my space element first,'' Atticus decided.


    Upon entering, unlikest time, Atticus could see a bunch of students in the room, clearly here to use the facilities.


    As soon as Atticus entered, the hall wentpletely quiet upon seeing him.


    Without uttering a word, Atticus made his way to the space elemental room.


    It was fortunate that it was thest room and located deeper in the hall. Atticus didn''t want the students finding out about his space element.


    Just to be safe, as soon as he got a certain distance away from them, Atticus utilized his ethereal cloak and disappeared from view.


    He reached the space elemental room and immediately started his training. After less than two hours of practice, Atticus left the elemental room and made his way to his division.

 Chapter 335 Time Passed

    <h4>Chapter 335 Time Passed</h4>


    ?A red haired boy dashed through a foliage of trees at fast speed, enacting what many would view as a massacre.


    The young boy moved with a cold expression on his face while effortlessly locating different beasts in the forest.


    And every single time, he wouldn''t stop or turn to even acknowledge the presence of the beasts. At every instance, a myriad of thick vines would suddenly shoot out from every direction, brutally piercing the forms of the beasts.


    Then the boy would simply continue as though nothing had happened.


    This boy was none other than Dell Alverian. The Alverian family bloodline waspletely nt-based, and it was exactly because of their bloodline that enabled them to be the alchemists of the human domain.


    While the other tiered families also had their alchemists, none of them could bepared to the true genius alchemists of the Alverian family.


    But this didn''t mean the battle strength of the family was weak; quite the contrary. For every member of the Alverian family, given their bloodline, the forest would always be their domain, and the current ongoing situation only goes to show why.


    Facing an Alverian in the middle of a forest, especially of the same rank, was simply asking for a brutal death.


    After a few hours of hunting, Dell finally decided to stop. His form, which was initially moving through the air, abruptly stopped on one tree branch.


    Resting his back on one tree, Dell raised up his artifact and with a few clicks, his eyes couldn''t help but get intensely colder as he gazed at the figure of the white-haired youth who was brutally burning the figures of some students.


    ''She wasn''t lying,'' Dell thought. He had constantly been rewatching this same video over and over again throughout the weekend, trying to figure out how he had done it but to no avail.


    Dell gritted his teeth hard.


    "I might not be able to win," a cold flint passed through his eyes as he concluded.


    If L could hear her brother''s thoughts now, she would be very shocked. Her usually hot-tempered brother actually admitted that he was weaker than Atticus?


    Dell took in a deep breath. ''So what do I do now?'' He wondered. It was obvious that directly going after Atticus would end with his body getting roasted. This had been his original n.


    He couldn''t even refer to it as a n. It simply involved him beating up Atticus in front of the students.


    But that could only work if he were stronger than Atticus, which Dell had thoroughly believed before he saw this video.


    Dell had no intention of going through that despite how much hate he had for Atticus. He would simply be taking another huge blow to his reputation should he fail and get beaten up instead.


    Resting on the tree branch, Dell closed his eyes and pondered. ''How do I deal with this? He''s stronger than me and from what I''ve seen, he''s also smart and cool-headed. He should be an Advanced+ rank, but looking at the way he defeated those third years, he''s obviously stronger. Just to be safe, let''s say Expert-,''


    Dell was also an Advanced+ individual, and despite probably being stronger than each of the third-year assants that attacked Atticus, he knew deep down that he couldn''t have easily defeated them like that.


    Which was why he decided to be careful and ced Atticus in the Expert- rank.


    Dell''s thoughts swirled, and after pondering for a bit, he finally came up with his next course of action.


    "Let''s see how you''d deal with this."


    ¡­


    The days went by fast, and the video of Atticus''s brutality spread throughout the whole academy, with practically everyone seeing it.


    This particr video caused a lot of tension in the academy, especially among the lower and higher years.


    Everywhere one went, regardless of the ce, it was always natural for the seniors to see themselves as superior.


    Even though there was no seniority in the academy, while it wasn''t applicable to every lower year, it was natural for a higher year to be more powerful than a lower year.


    And it was exactly because of this that there was an unspoken consensus among the lower years to always eitherpletely avoid them or show them the least bit of respect.


    But now that Atticus, a first-year, had effortlessly defeated multiple strong third years and had even gone the extra mile to torture them in front of multiple people!


    There was no one in the academy who didn''t know who the white-haired monster was. At this stage, Atticus was practically infamous.


    And this infamy only seemed to increase as it became a normal urrence to see the handsome, imposing figure of Atticus walking through the garden with the breathtaking form of Zoey.


    Words could not even begin to express how badly this was taken.


    There was a reason the instant lectures ended Zoey would always immediately head straight towards her teleportation room and back to her division.


    And this was because of the massive amount of guys who would approach her. Zoey was a tier one, regardless of the fact that practically every one of the first-year guys wanted to talk to her, they wouldn''t dare carelessly approach her.


    And this particr reason gave her a brief respite during the first-year sses, but this was different for the higher years. Especially the tier ones and even the tier twos who believed that they were stronger than her.


    The number of higher years carrying those delusions was very staggering. This was exactly why she avoided stepping outside the first-year leader''s building. And this only changed when Atticus came into the picture.


    It goes without saying that Atticus had be public enemy number one among the higher years.


    Each of them wanted nothing more than to rip him apart piece by piece. He had beaten up the higher years and also dared to take Zoey?


    But reality had always been a big bitch, neither one of them dared to approach or start something with Atticus. The scene of what he did to those third years was still fresh in many of their heads.


    Surprisingly, this same thing had happened to Zoey. She was hated among the girls in the academy. And this was because of the same reason Atticus was hated, she had taken Atticus off the market.


    Atticus was incredibly handsome, and this was especially ring when he started putting on trenchcoats. After the video of Atticus spread, he became well-known everywhere, especially among thedies.


    He was a tier one, he was handsome, and he had monstrous talent; they all wanted him! These groups ofdies were not in any way happy when they found out about Atticus and Zoey.


    In simple terms, Atticus and Zoey became the most hated individuals in the academy.


    But as days passed, while the matter of Atticus and Zoey didn''t die down, it somewhat reduced.


    People started thinking about the bigger picture.


    "Hey, don''t you think this year''s leader summit will be awesome?" A green haired student turned to look at a ck haired youth walking beside him.


    "Huh? What do you mean?" The ck-haired youth asked.


    "Do you live under a rock? You know, the leader''s summit, where the top 10 of each yearpete against each other?" The green-haired youth shot his friend a look that screamed idiot.


    The ck-haired youth frowned deeply, "I know that, dumbass. I meant how will it be interesting? The number one ranker of the third year always wins every year, and I doubt it''ll be different this year. If anything, I think they should scrap it. It''s simply a waste of time and a way to glorify those egotistic and self-centered tier ones."


    The green-haired youth swiftly turned his gaze back and front, checking to see if anyone was listening to their conversation. He let out a sigh of relief seeing that there was no one there.


    He turned and shot his friend a stare, "If you don''t care about your life in the academy, don''t drag me into it! What would you have done if a tier one had heard that?"


    Seeing theplete nonchnce on the ck-haired youth''s face, he sighed.


    "Idiot," he muttered under his breath, earning him a deep stare from the ck-haired youth.


    He ignored the stare and decided to respond to what the ck-


    haired youth had said,


    "To answer your question, have you perhaps forgotten about a certain white-haired first year who easily defeated multiple third years?"


    The ck-haired youth''s expression seemed to change for the first time as his eyes narrowed slightly,


    "Are you trying to say he would be able to contend with the top rankers of the third year?"


    Seeing the green-haired youth nod his head, he seemed to ponder on it for a bit before eventually shaking his head in disagreement.


    "I don''t think so. The top rankers of the third year are mostly in the expert- rank. While he easily defeated those third years, ording to the rumors, he is still in the advanced+ rank. Bridging that gap would be impossible," he concluded.


    The green-haired youth shook his head with a wry smile, "You always love analyzing everything, but isn''t it obvious that he was stronger than Advanced+ ranks though? He did easily defeat multiple people in the same rank."


    "Hmm, that''s true." The ck haired youth agreed. The both of them went silent for a few seconds until the green haired youth suddenly spoke,


    "I guess we''ll see at the end of the year."


    Talks like this were ongoing throughout the academy.


    The leader''s summit.


    Many were anticipating how this year''s summit would turn out.

 Chapter 336 Begun

    <h4>Chapter 336 Begun </h4>


    ?During the time that had passed, despite the fact that he was basically the most talked about person in the whole academy, Atticus''s routine didn''t once change.


    He behavedpletely like a robot, as though his schedule was programmed into his very being.


    Wake up, train in the caves with, go to sses, hang out with either Zoey, Ember, or Kael for a little time, and then head straight to the elemental room to train.


    Unfortunately, Atticus didn''t have the luxury to go on dates or even spend time with her for a prolonged amount of time.


    While he actually liked the girl and they''d been getting closer every day, Atticus was very determined to quickly awaken his space element within the scheduled 5 weeks, and he had no intention of allowing anything to interrupt this goal.


    Luckily, Zoey had been very understanding; she weed it, even iming that she had to train as well. But regardless, even if it was just for a few minutes, both of them always made sure to take a walk through the garden of the academy campus while talking, much to the entirety of the academy students'' dissatisfaction.


    This particr routine went on for a long while until Atticus discovered a loophole he could use to earn more training time in the elemental room. It was so simple he almost hit himself for not thinking about it sooner.


    The academy allowed the youths to purchase extra sses with academy points if they ever wanted, as long as they could afford it.


    Didn''t that mean that if Atticus purchased a ss which was scheduled on a weekend, he would be able to go to the academy campus then?


    Atticus had immediately put this to the test.


    He paid for 2 sses each on Saturday and Sunday at a staggering price of 20 thousand academy points each. He could only choose a leader''s course.


    And when the weekend came, Atticus was ted to find out that it actually worked. He had been transported to the campus.


    Atticus immediately ditched the ss and headed to the elemental room, only to discover a rule that made him almost rampage around the campus.


    He couldn''t use any facilities nor attend any other sses if he had an ongoing scheduled ss. Plus, missing any scheduled ss attracted a severe penalty that he would rather not take.


    Atticus was thoroughly pissed. But after a few minutes and having taken a few deep breaths, he calmed down.


    He reluctantly attended each ss on Saturday and Sunday. They were courses about survival and beasts.


    The first was simply a course on how to survive in the wilderness, while the second was a ss about beasts.


    His presencepletely shocked the students and even the instructors taking the course, with all of them wondering why he was there.


    While both courses might seem necessary, the academy hadn''t deemed it so. The purpose of the academy was always to prepare the youths for the military.


    And in the military, students wouldn''t be dealing with beasts nor ying Boy Scout in a forest. They would be fighting a war.


    After 5 surprisingly educational hours, Atticus immediately left for the elemental rooms.


    With this new addition to the routine, Atticus was able to cut down the time it took to awaken the space element to less than 4 weeks instead of the initial 5.


    The time went by peacefully. Atticus was subtly d no one had started anything and distracted him; he didn''t even see the mastermind of that initial attack on him.


    There were no incidents on the academy campus, no incidents at his division camp, and just like that, the day for the long awaited division war was imminent.


    Before this day, the tension in the academy reached an all-time high. No one knew who they would be fighting next.


    All the friendships that had formed over the past months crumbled,pletely reced by wary looks and enmity.


    Everyone was trying to find out as much information as they could about the leaders of the opposing divisions.


    And then finally, the day arrived.


    Atticus stood confidently, donned in a slick ck trench coat which seemed to flutter due to the breeze, and directly behind him was the determined figure of the Ravenstein youths.


    Their appearances hadn''t changed since only a month had passed. But although small, each of them radiated a slightly more powerful aura than before.


    Aurora stood closest to Atticus while also facing the terminal. During the past month, she had also been training tirelessly and intensely. The sight of Atticus always spending his time training was all the motivation she needed.


    Nate wore an excited grin as he also stood behind Atticus. His broad sword was already in his hand, resting on his shoulders, his form slightly trembling.


    After hours upon hours of sitting and listening to what he consideredpletely boring lectures, it was finally time for his go to battle! He was thoroughly ted! He couldn''t even wait!


    Lucas stood beside Nate with a wearied look. He was already beginning to look like members of the Enigmalnk family youths:rge panda eyes and droopy eyes, plus a look that screamed, "I am tired of living."


    Lucas didn''t show any reaction to the division wars. In fact, it looked as though he didn''t want to participate at all in the battle.


    Just behind Lucas were Eric, Aria, and the other Ravenstein youths.


    After the incident where he saw the both of them kissing, Atticus had learned to live with it. Although they both still acted like they didn''t know each other in public, Atticus simply decided to ignore them both.


    The rest of the division members were all lined up neatly and orderly behind them in their respective units consisting of the usual dealers and armored, each of them donned in their full equipment, with the group of archers lined up at the back.


    Every single one of the youths was focused on one thing: the countdown clock. Each of them waiting for the timer to end.


    Luckily, they didn''t have to wait long. The clock struck zero and this time around, no AI voice sounded.


    As an instinctual response, each of the youths all closed their eyes and instantaneously, the terminal lit up in a blinding light that shot up to the skies, epassing the whole camp. And then, the whole camp disappeared.


    ¡­


    "What is the theme of this month''s division battle?"


    A tall and bulky man with orange hair turned to face a man with serpentine skin and asked.


    te couldn''t help but raise an eyebrow as he heard Jared speak.


    So this bastard could control his voice, but he still decided to torture them with his loud voice thest time they were here?


    Snake shook his head, getting rid of the murderous thoughts slipping into his head, and decided to respond to the big guy. "No one knows the theme until it begins. It was the samest time too. Nothing''s changed,"


    Jared raised his hand and scratched his head awkwardly. "Ah, okay okay. I guess we''ll see what theme this would be soon,"


    Snake nodded in agreement and turned to face his front.


    The duo were currently standing inside the first-year control room while overlooking the myriad of screens disyed on the wall.


    Just like thest time it had taken ce, the control room was packed with instructors and operators alike who hade to watch the battles. And likest time, most of them were only here to watch one student, the same infamous white-haired boy that we all know well, Atticus.


    The video of his brutality had spread to even the instructors themselves.


    Many of them hadn''t even been shocked that Atticus was capable of easily defeating the third years.


    They had each seen the extent of his power.


    And despite the fact that the result of the test was plenty obvious, many of them still came to watch, curious about what Atticus would show them.


    As usual, at the forefront of the instructors stood the father and daughter duo, Harrison and Isabe.


    Both of their gazes were focused on the screen, anticipating the start of the battles.


    The room was also packed with different operators, both the ones on duty and the ones off duty.


    Gon, the instructor who had won the mass betting thest time the operators wanted to see how fast Atticus would defeat the shadow Seraphon, stood with a huge smile on his face while gazing at his artifact.


    ''The point will be mine today too,'' he thought with giddy anticipation. The room was filled with hushed whispers and chatter of the instructors and operators alike, each of them talking about the uing battle, the anticipation in the room palpable.


    And then, without warning, a loud chime reverberated throughout the control room and as if flipping a switch, they all quieted down, each of them focusing their gazes on the screens.


    The division war had begun.

 Chapter 337 Mission Format

    <h4>Chapter 337 Mission Format</h4>


    ?After a few long seconds of waiting, Atticus''s eyes flickered open. His gaze immediatelynded on the familiar imposing terminal of the camp.


    Atticus swept his gaze around the camp and saw that each of his division members was present.


    Many of them were still not used to teleportation and were trying to get rid of the disorienting effects that Atticus had tagged as surreal. He was already well used to the process.


    Atticus immediately manipted the air element, causing it to wrap around his form.


    Then, with a surge of power, Atticusunched himself skyward. The air beneath him quivered with the force of his ascent, propelling him upward with breathtaking speed.


    In less than a heartbeat, Atticus reached a dizzying height, suspended among the clouds like a lone sentinel surveying the world below.


    Atticus''s gaze swept around the area, scrutinizing their current location.


    The camp was situated on top of rough mountainous terrain. It was on a 500-meter earth that formed at the top edge of the mountain.


    It was as though it had been formed just because of their camp as it perfectly fitted the camp to itsst inches.


    ''The mountain is about 1 kilometer high, and it''s filled with dangerous obstacles and even beasts,'' just as Atticus was about to continue this line of thought,


    SCREECH!


    A loud resounding screech rocked the whole area, making the entire campgrounds tremble with intensity.


    Atticus and the other division members turned their gazes to see the imposing forms of three massive bird like creatures swooping downwards and approaching the camp at supersonic speeds.


    They each had 20-inch-long rainbow-colored beaks and furs, a wingspan of about 30 feet, and a torso half asrge. Each of them radiated an unmistakable aura of an Advanced rank.


    Every single youth in the area acted immediately as though it were programmed into their very beings.


    The armored all channeled their mana into their bracelet-like artifacts on their wrists and immediately formed up theirrge imposing shields, the glows streaking around their armor intensifying.


    They each simultaneously dropped down their shields with a resounding,


    BAM!


    The dealers also brought out their spears, with the archers equipping their weapons and getting ready to fire at the slightest signal.


    The Ravenstein youths were already one step ahead of them. Aurora''s form shot up through the skies heading towards the approaching beasts, with the other youths having already equipped their weapons and even gone as far as to deploy their elements.


    After one long month, they were all ready to fight!


    However, just as each of the division members were getting ready to do battle with Aurora''s form not even halfway to the beasts yet, suddenly, three colorless vertical waves sliced through the air, emanating from Atticus''s form.


    Before anyone couldprehend what was happening, each of the beasts suddenly fragmented, their massive bodies cleaved in two by the unseen force.


    The division members stood in stunned silence as the creatures'' forms split apart, revealing the grotesque remains within.


    A torrent of blood erupted from the gaping wounds, staining the sky with a crimson hue.


    Before the deluge of blood could engulf the entire camp, Atticus sprang into action. With a gesture, he summoned a powerful gust of wind, sweeping away the shattered remains of the beasts away.


    The division members didn''t even need to turn to see who had done it. They were all too familiar with the white-haired monster.


    Every single one of them and even the Ravenstein youths had seen the video of Atticus''s brutality, and unlike what many would expect, neither one of them had been surprised by the scene.


    They knew how brutal Atticus could get. The scene of him giving out a ''warning'' was still fresh in their heads.


    Atticus''s expression maintained its neutral edge as his gaze once again swept through the area, checking to see if there would be any more attacks.


    ''It''s different from thest time,'' Atticus noted.


    In thest battle they had fought, they didn''t spot a single beast throughout the duration of the fight. The academy had even given them a mana dome to protect the whole camp while they learned the rules.


    But now, they had been immediately attacked as soon as they were transported.


    And gazing at the terrain and area below, Atticus could see an rming number of beasts and dangerous paths that would most definitely result in a lot of people dying should an army choose to traverse them.


    With a thought, Atticus''s form descended towards the ground. Aurora had alsonded a few seconds ago, and she immediately clicked her tongue as she saw Atticusnd.


    "You couldn''t even leave just ONE for us," she said while continuously shaking her head. The rest of the Ravenstein youths also appeared slightly down as each of them returned their weapons into their space storage.


    But amongst all of them, no one was as sad as Nate.


    His gaze was still focused on the point where the beast had been split, his sword resting on the ground as he stared at that point absentmindedly.


    "There, there, big guy. You''ll get to fight very soon," Lucas reassured him with a few pats on his shoulder, but it did little to snap him out of his reverie.


    Atticus shed Aurora and the rest a wry smile. He had been the closest to the beasts, and it was plenty obvious they would''ve attacked him first. Was he supposed to let them attack him?


    "So what now?" After a few seconds, Aurora suddenly asked, and the rest of the Ravenstein youths all turned to face him, waiting for his words.


    But just as Atticus was about to answer, the terminal suddenly lit up in a low glow, and what happened in thest division battle repeated itself as the glow left the terminal and moved a few meters away from it.


    Within seconds, a small, normal-looking building was formed.


    But this time around, there was not a single AI that appeared to give instructions on what they should do next. Then again, neither of them needed to be told what to do next.


    Atticus turned towards the others, and with a knowing nod, he started moving towards the building.


    Lucas hit Nate on the back of his head and started dragging him along, and just like that, they all started moving towards the building, entering it in just a few seconds.


    The other division members were left outside the building, waiting for further instructions.


    As soon as they entered, Atticus and the others immediately came across the same identical small control-like room they had used thest time, the room being lit up by blue neon lights.


    Atticus wasted no time and swiftly approached the obsidian table in the middle of the room and tapped on it.


    The table suddenly lit up, disying only one thing:


    RULES.


    The rest of the Ravenstein youths quickly gathered around the table, each of their gazes focused on Atticus as they waited for him to click on it.


    Seeing that they were all ready, Atticus clicked, and immediately the light of the obsidian table intensified, and then arge holographic disy immediately followed, disying the rules of the battle for all of them to see.


    MISSION FORMAT: Attack and Defense.


    MISSION DESCRIPTION: Wee to your second division battle, students! The format for this battle is Attack and Defense.


    Both division camps are situated at different points as indicated on the map.


    The whole area is filled with dangerous beasts and terrain, and your division has been tasked withunching a coordinated assault on the enemy''s fortified position.


    The defenders have entrenched themselves in a strategically advantageous location deep within the forest, surrounded by natural barriers and defensive fortifications.


    Your division must n and execute a decisive attack to breach their defenses and capture their territory within the designated timeframe.


    RULES:


    Attackers: As the attackers, your division is already at a major disadvantage. Recognizing this, the academy has decided to allow you to purchase ONLY any attacking artillery from the division store should you so choose. The attackers are allowed to use everything in their repertoire to capture the enemy''s camp.


    Defenders: The defending division is allowed to utilize the already established and newly established defensive fortifications around their camp, but each usees at a significant cost of division points. The defenders would not be allowed to purchase anything from the store and are allowed to use anything in their repertoire to defend their location.


    Time Limit: The mission must bepleted within a timeframe of 6 hours. Failure to capture the enemy territory within the allotted time will result in mission failure.


    Leader''s Restrictions: Division leaders are responsible for coordinating the attack, and this must be done FROM the frontlines.


    MISSION OBJECTIVES:


    -Infiltrate the enemy''s defensive perimeter and establish a foothold within their territory.


    -Neutralize enemy defenses, including barricades, watchtowers, and patrols, to create openings for your forces to advance.


    -Secure key strategic points within the enemy territory to establish control and prevent counterattacks.


    -Maintain momentum and press the attack until the enemy''s resistance is broken, and their territory is captured.


    WINNING CONDITIONS:


    -Sessfully capture and hold the enemy territory for the duration of the mission.


    -Eliminate or neutralize the defending forces and secure their surrender.


    -Achieve the mission objectives within the designated timeframe.


    Note: Completing any of these automatically deres you the winner.


    REWARD & PUNISHMENT:


    Winner''s Reward: 250,000 Division Points and the acquisition of any building in the enemy''s camp.


    Loser''s Punishment: The loser bears all costs incurred by the winner. If the losing divisioncks the required division points, they rue a debt to be settled at ater date.

 Chapter 338 Perilous

    <h4>Chapter 338 Perilous </h4>


    ?Gazing at the rules disyed in front of them, for the first time in a while, Atticus''s lips curled up into a wide, unsettling grin that sent shivers down the spines of the Ravenstein youths present.


    "What''s got you so happy?" Aurora asked, her face showing confusion as she didn''t understand why he was reacting this way.


    But instead of a response, the hearts of the youths skipped a beat as they suddenly heard Atticus chuckling.


    It sounded weird, incredibly weird. It was so out of ce that the youths couldn''t help but give each other a stare, wondering what was going on.


    Chubby, who was currently blocked by the massive figure of Nate, turned around and triple-checked if his form waspletely blocked first before gesturing to Elijah, who also had a slight confused look on his face.


    He raised his hand to his head while moving it in a circr motion, mouthing the word ''mad'' as though indicating that Atticus had gone mad.


    As soon as Elijah saw this, he swiftly took his gaze away from Chubby, ignoring him as though he wasn''t there.


    Before Chubby could wonder what was going on, he suddenly noticed that the room had gotten quiet.


    ''Please, no, please no,'' Chubby pleaded to no one in particr as he reluctantly shifted his gaze to the side where the massive figure of Nate was supposed to be blocking him.


    Instead, he was met with a piercing blue-eyed gaze that was locked onto his figure.


    Chubby''s form froze.


    It was as though his brain had short-circuited as he couldn''t even move an inch from his position.


    To Chubby, Atticus was like the boogeyman, and he had just been caught calling him mad. Only one thing came to Chubby''s head in that moment,


    ''I''m screwed.''


    The other Ravenstein youths who saw this scene all started subtly chuckling, even Elijah, who he had been talking to, was no exception.


    Atticus simply stared at Chubby for a few seconds that felt like an eternity for thetter, and unlike what Chubby thought, Atticus simply chuckled and took his gaze away.


    Before the others could wonder what was going on, Atticus tapped on the obsidian table, and with a few clicks, the map of the whole area was suddenly disyed.


    With another few rapid clicks, Atticus linked the location to his artifact, and then suddenly turned and started walking outside the small control room.


    "What''s the n?" It was Lucas who asked this question, hisrge panda eyes gazing at Atticus in confusion. Aurora and the rest also focused their gazes on him.


    It was weird that he hadn''t even made any ns of action that they were going to take. He didn''t even give them any roles.


    This wasn''t the Atticus they knew. The Atticus they knew would make ns upon ns for anything they wanted to do. But now, he was basically saying that they would brute force it.


    Atticus''s steps didn''t once pause as he replied, his words making the blood of those who heard them boil with intensity,


    "The n is simple, we attack."


    The others looked at each other first before turning their gazes to Aurora. She was the closest to Atticus; she understood him best.


    Aurora simply shrugged her shoulders. "You heard the man, we attack," she said as she too started walking out of the control room.


    After Aurora left, they each turned towards Lucas next who also, like Aurora, shrugged his shoulders before he started walking out.


    Just as they were about to do the same for Nate, they each suddenly remembered his personality and paused.


    Nate''s form was currently trembling hard, a wild, intense, and exciting grin on his face.


    He didn''t even care about the rest of the Ravenstein youths and immediately bolted out of the control room, not intending on missing out on anything.


    Seeing that there was no one else to turn to, with arge sigh, they all started streaming out of the room.


    Seeing Atticuse out of the control room, the rest of the division members immediately stood at attention, the sounds of their heavy and light armor hitting the ground sounding simultaneously.


    Aurora, Lucas, and the rest of the Ravenstein youths had alreadye out of the control room and stood behind Atticus, who was facing the army of students.


    They all waited for him to speak.


    And Atticus didn''t disappoint. He manipted the air element to make his voice travel through the ears of everyone present as he spoke,


    "The theme for our second division battle is Attack and Defense. Our division has been tasked with attacking and capturing the enemy camp, and this is exactly what we are going to be doing: Attacking,"


    Atticus spoke sinctly and went straight to the point without adding any unnecessary jargons.


    Seeing that they were following, Atticus continued,


    "Form up at the South Gate," he swiftly pivoted and started moving towards the South Gate of the camp. The Ravenstein youths immediately followed behind him.


    The rest of the division members still didn''t understand what was going on, but they each still listened. To them, Atticus''s words werew.


    In just under a minute, they each got to the requested location to meet Atticus and the other white-haired youths already standing in front of the wide-opened South Gate, seemingly waiting for them.


    They all silently formed up behind them.


    Atticus gazed down below, and he was met with a path that many would deem treacherous.


    The towering mountains around him cast a shadow, their peaks obscured by swirling clouds whipped into a frenzy by the relentless winds.


    Amidst this tumultuousndscape, an array of imposing creatures roamed, some with wings stretched wide, others prowling the rocky terrain with silent menace.


    Yet, it was not only the presence of these beadts that made the path perilous. Below, thendscape seemed to conspire against any who dared to tread upon it.


    In addition to the fierce winds, there were gaping chasms that yawned open like hungry maws, their depths obscured by swirling mists.


    Molten rivers ofva snaked their way through the rugged terrain, their fiery glow casting an ominous light upon the jagged rocks and craggy cliffs. The air crackled with the heat of these infernal pits, and the acrid scent of sulfur hung heavy upon the wind.


    Beyond theva pits, other hazards awaited. Geysers of scalding steam erupted sporadically from the earth, their hissing plumes a warning to any who ventured too close.


    Crumbling ledges threatened to give way beneath the weight of even the most cautious footfall, while hidden crevassesy in wait to ensnare the unwary.


    Many of them couldn''t help but gulp as they saw this scene. There was simply no way, if they all intended on marching through that, many would die, even if not to beasts, then to the dangerous terrain.


    They all couldn''t help but wonder what Atticus''s n was.


    But Atticus remained silent even after a few seconds had passed.


    And then suddenly, a tremor rippled through the ground beneath their feet.

 Chapter 339 Brute Force

    <h4>Chapter 339 Brute Force</h4>


    ?The earth quaked with such intensity that it sent shockwaves reverberating through the air, jolting the assembled students from their momentary stillness.


    Panic flickered in their eyes as they instinctively braced themselves for the worst, their gazes snapping downward to the source of the disturbance.


    Before anyone couldprehend what was happening, the very ground they stood upon seemed toe alive, erupting in a violent upheaval.


    Soil and rock surged upward, coiling and twisting with unearthly fluidity, ensnaring each member of the division in a web of earthen tendrils.


    The earth wrapped around their forms, encasing them from waist to shoulder in a protective cocoon.


    As they looked around at their surroundings, a small spherical long handhold materialized beside each of them, offering a sturdy anchor should they need to steady themselves.


    Neither of them even needed to think who was responsible, there was only one person who could do this.


    They all shot their gazes towards their front to see the form of a tall white-haired boy who was the only one that wasn''t enclosed in earth.


    Atticus remained a stoic figure, his expression unreadable as he surveyed the unfolding events.


    There was not a single visual cue indicating that he was the one responsible for the current situation.


    In fact, if not because they were all aware of his power, neither of them would even believe that he was the one responsible.


    All of them gazed at him, wondering what he was nning, and then, as casual as ever, Atticus took a step forward.


    It was as though an ordain was passed from heaven; the earth, 100 meters from Atticus, where each of them were collectively standing, suddenly quaked.


    Without so much as a warning, it shot upwards, taking everyone along with it.


    Instantaneously, the earth, ginormous and all-epassing, erupted from all around the campgrounds they had just left, immediately covering up the entirety of the camp like a protective earth dome.


    Only thebatants had followed; the nonbatants remained at the camp, sheltered by the presence of the earth dome. Atticus had no intention of losing any one of his points.


    "Ahhhhhh!" Intense screams filled the air, each of the division members yelling at the top of their lungs as the massive earth holding them descended from the air at supersonic speed.


    Even the Ravenstein youths were shaken, gripping the handhold that Atticus had created tightly as they braced for impact.


    They were about tond on the mountain slope in a few seconds, and the terrain was anything but t.


    It was plenty obvious that theirnding was going to be brutal.


    Turning her gaze towards Atticus, Aurora was shocked beyond words to see that he still remained in the same position, not having moved an inch from where he was standing.


    "Atticus!!!!!!" Aurora''s feminine yell echoed as the earthen tform approached the ground.


    Each of them instinctively closed their eyes and tightened their grips, bracing themselves for the inevitable crash.


    But the seconds went by, and the expected sh didn''t ur.


    One by one, they all reluctantly opened their eyes, and they were each immediately met with another shock.


    Just above the uneven mountain terrain, the entire 100-meter-wide earth that they were all standing on remained suspended in the air.


    The one who was most shocked out of all of them was Nate. He knew exactly just how incredibly hard it was to continually control and suspend this massive and heavy amount of earth in the air.


    He couldn''t even dream of doing such a thing for a second as he was. Yet, Atticus was doing it without flinching.


    The division members all let out a sigh of relief as they saw that they didn''t crash into the mountain. But this brief respite was very short-lived.


    Before they could react once again, the massive form of the earthen tform hurtled down the mountain, crushing everything in its path.


    Massive beasts were obliterated, and uneven terrain was ttened. Every single obstacle that was supposed to pose a challenge to the youths was effortlessly ovee.


    A cacophony of loud and intense screeches filled the air as an army of massive winged beasts, identical to those that had attacked before, swooped down towards their advancing form, their sharp beaks aimed menacingly at the group.


    But before the division members could even draw out their weapons, an uncountable number of earthen spikes erupted from the tform, their forms piercing through the air at supersonic speeds.


    The result was brutal. The earthen spikes impaled each of the massive beasts, turning their bodies into nothing more than pincushions.


    The sky was immediately painted crimson with the blood of the creatures, but before it could reach the group, an intense gust of wind suddenly appeared, sweeping all the blood away, the advancing form of the earten tform undisturbed.


    An eerie silence enveloped the earthen tform as every one of the division members, including the Ravenstein students, fell silent. Their gazes were fixed on Atticus, who still hadn''t even moved an inch.


    Many might be wondering, just why was Atticus brute-forcing his way through this battle as though he wanted it to end fast.


    Well, the answer would be very simple,


    ''I''m very close,'' Atticus thought with giddy anticipation, ''Very close to unlocking the space element.''


    ''Status,'' Atticus thought, and immediately a holographic interface materialized in front of his face.


    Character Profile:


    ------------------------


    Name: Atticus Ravenstein


    Age: 15


    Gender: Male


    Race: Human


    Attributes:


    ------------------------


    Strength: 252 >> 255


    Agility: 283>>286


    Endurance: 294>>299


    Vitality: 287>>289


    Intelligence: 45>>46


    Perception: 36>>37


    Charm: 31


    Will: 33>>34


    Level: Expert


    Talent: Mythical


    Bloodline: Primordial Elemental Bloodline


    - Leve 3


    - Fire: 12.2 >> 12.4 %


    - Air: 12.1 >> 12.3%


    - Water: 11.5 >> 11.8 %


    - Earth: 11.3 >> 11.6%


    - Level 1


    - Light: 50.3 >> 50.7 %


    -Darkness: 41.4 >> 42.5%


    - Lightning: 16 >> 16.3 %


    -Ice: 14.2 >> 14.3 %


    Locked Bloodlines -


    - Space: 20.8 >> 98.5 % (Progress toward unlocking)


    Abilities:


    ------------------------


    Innate Skills:


    * Conceal [Potential: Mythical]


    - The ability to conceal your level from anyone regardless of rank. You may choose what level you want to be shown.


    - Current mastery: Mythical


    Life Weapon Skills:


    * Transcendent sh: Godspeed Grace


    * Endless Strike


    Normal Skills:


    * Arcane Barrier [Potential: Transcendent]


    - Current Mastery: Expert


    * Elemental Mimicry [Potential: Transcendent]


    -Current mastery: Advanced+


    *Ethereal Clock [Potential: Empowered]


    -Current mastery: Advanced

 Chapter 340 Skip A Beat

    <h4>Chapter 340 Skip A Beat </h4>


    ?An army of youths stood on top of arge and imposing wall situated at the top edge of a mountain.


    The wall was equipped with a lot of heavy armored artillery, each one already being manned by multiple youths who gazed down below the mountain,pletely alert and ready to respond to any threat that might ur.


    The path to the mountain was filled with dangerous terrain, obstacles, andrge beasts, each one more dangerous than thest.


    The youths were arranged in orderly ranks, spread out horizontally behind the figures of ten individuals who stood out distinctly from the rest.


    With ash-colored hair and glowing orange pupils, dressed impably, these were members of the Wildborne family, a tier two lineage under the ruling Frostvale family of Sector 8.


    The nine youths were also lined up respectively behind the form of a young boy who gazed down the treacherous mountain, his orange eyes letting out an intense glow.


    As the seconds ticked by, the youth suddenly raised his right arm and instantaneously the form of arge eagle-like beast burst out of the clouds above them, swooping down andnding gently on the youth''s hand.


    The youth''s expression didn''t change as the beast purred and rubbed its beak on his skin affectionately.


    After a few seconds, the beast suddenly stood up straight and locked eyes with the youth, its pupil mirroring that of the youth''s with an orange glow.


    The orange glow in both the youth''s and the beast''s eyes grew in intensity as their gazes locked, forming an intricate connection between them. And in the next instant, a myriad of memories was reyed in the youth''s head.


    The Wildborne family had a bloodline that was rted to beasts. But unlike the Frostvale family who could shapeshift, the Wildborne?family had the power to bond and control multiple beasts.


    This, of course, had a lot of restrictions. Also, unlike the primitive lifestyle of the Frostvale family, the Wildborne?family all wore the clothes of the current times, each of them dressed impably in different-colored attire.


    A few seconds passed, and one of the nine students standing behind the youth approached with a bow and asked carefully, "Young Master Eeus, what are your orders?"


    The orange glow in Eeus''s gaze dimmed, and simultaneously therge eagle beast shrunk down until it got to a petite size. As swift as lightning, it shot into the clothes of Eeus.


    Eeus sighed slightly, not removing his gaze away from his front. "Zattus wasn''t able to get far,"


    The student showed a slight shocked expression as he heard this. He knew how strong that beast was.


    ''Just how dangerous is the forest?'' He thought in apprehension, and in the next instance, he couldn''t help but be inwardly relieved that they were the defending party, not the attacking who had to cross the forest.


    The youth turned back to Eeus and inquired, "Young Master, don''t you think we should activate more defensive features just to be safe?"


    Eeus thought about it for a second before eventually shaking his head in disagreement.


    "There''s no need. Any army marching through this forest would undoubtedly have their numbers whittled down drastically. Our current artillery should do for now,"


    Eeus turned his gaze towards the closest artillery by his right and gazed at its majestic form.


    There were many defensive options their division were given as soon as they were teleported onto this mountain. Hell, the wall they were currently standing on wasn''t built by them.


    As soon as they entered the control room, they had each found out about all the newly added defensive functions of the camp.


    Their camp didn''t even have the luxury of affording even one of them, let alone the five that were currently being manned. The academy had provided them all.


    But it all came at a huge cost, with each shot fired costing about 3 thousand division points each.


    Considering how much they had, it was a staggering amount.


    Even activating each artillery cost a significant amount of division points.


    Eeus turned his gaze away from the artillery and faced the army of youths standing orderly behind him. They were all neatly dressed in light armor, and each of them had their weapons sheathed behind them or by their waist side.


    It had taken a while, but after oveing a lot of challenges, he had been able to appropriately organize his division.


    Eeus nodded in approval. ''Even a tier one wouldn''t be able to break this defense,'' he thought with slight confidence.


    But then his thoughts suddenly shifted as he remembered a particr white-haired boy. ''Except¡­'' Eeus shook his head vigorously. ''I can''t be that unlucky, right?''


    Just as that thought crossed Eeus''s mind, his gaze suddenly caught somethinging from the forest.


    ''What''s that?''


    Eeus couldn''t vividly see what it was because of the massive amount of dust around it, but he knew for a fact that it wasrge, incrediblyrge.


    And it was moving through the forest, parting and uprooting trees as though they were twigs.


    ''What the hell,'' Eeus''s gaze immediately sharpened as his eyes instantaneously radiated an intense orange glow.


    The petite form of Zattus immediately shot outside his clothes, its form immediately expanding in size as it shot through the air towards the direction of the iing threat.


    The others saw Zattus flying away and wondered what was going on. As they followed Eeus''s gaze, they each became alert, grabbing their weapons and wondering what was approaching their camp.


    ''It can''t be them, right? It''s only been 30 minutes since the battle started! How could they possibly get here so fast?'' Eeus frantically thought as he tried to make sense of the upheaval.


    The distance between the two camps was something that even he couldn''t cover in an hour if he were to run at full speed and if there were no distractions or obstacles in the way.


    Unlike thest time when Zattus had to travel far, Eeus had maintained the connection between them this time around. He was able to see everything the beast was seeing.


    After a few seconds, it reached the desired location, and as soon as it gained a clear view of the approaching threat, Eeus''s heart couldn''t help but skip a beat.


    With lightning speed, Eeus manipted every ounce of mana within him, amplifying the intensity of his voice to staggering levels as it thundered through the air,


    "Prepare every defensive option we have!"

 Chapter 341 Dimwits

    <h4>Chapter 341 Dimwits</h4>


    ?As Eeus''s voice echoed across the area, the response was immediate.


    The other Wildborne youths immediately echoed his orders and started giving simple and fast instructions to the other division members.


    The youth who had been speaking to Eeus earlier swiftly jumped down therge imposing wall and dashed towards the control room in the middle of the camp.


    The other division youths all drew out their weapons, with some of them bringing out their shields.


    After a few seconds, therge ck terminal in the middle of the camp suddenly lit up in a blue glow.


    Multiple orbs of light streamed away from the terminal, with some of them climbing the wall and stopping at different spots on top of the wall, while the others kept on going, their forms stopping at different locations away from the wall.


    After a few seconds, different massive and imposing forms of artilleries were formed. The army of youths immediately separated as they all moved to man each of the newly formed artillery pieces.


    But that wasn''t all. The terminal''s blue glow increased in intensity as it shot upwards to the skies, the beam expanding and epassing the whole camp as it reached the top.


    In less than a second, the whole camp was covered in a dome-like mana barrier.


    Every one of the youths turned to Eeus, each of them wondering why he was going this far.


    Who had he seen?


    But they didn''t have to wait long for his answer as the earlier youth arrived and approached Eeus with a bow, "This is all we can currently afford, young master. Will this be enough?"


    "I really hope so," Eeus muttered gravely.


    He clicked on his artifact and checked his remaining division points. Running some calctions in his head, he was able toe to the conclusion that they could fire all the artillery pieces at most twice.


    ''I really hope so,'' he repeated his words in his head.


    Atticus wouldn''t have known, but while the number of first years had been very small, Eeus had been there. He had seen the coldness in those piercing blue eyes.


    Eeus shuddered.


    ''How did I fucking get so unlucky?'' he clenched his fist as he closed his eyes and lowered his head.


    The youth beside him couldn''t help but wonder what was making Eeus act like this. Not even a tier one should be able to get past this defense.


    "Young master, wh-" Before the youth could evenplete his sentence, Eeus rapidly spoke, answering his question before it was even asked, "It''s the white-haired devil."


    Those words were spoken in a low tone. Eeus hadn''t even utilized mana when he spoke, yet the gravity of that name made it echo in the ears of everyone of the youth present.


    It took a second, but immediately it registered in each of their brains. They only had one thing to say, "We''re fucked."


    As though those words were the green light, the wall on which they all stood trembled.


    Each of them turned their gazes to the base of the mountain to see that the approaching threat had stopped.


    Therge form of the figure waspletely covered in dust, obscuring the vision of the youth and making them unable to see it clearly. They all focused their gazes, waiting for the dust to clear.


    And they didn''t have to wait long as an intense gust of wind swept through the area, clearing the dust away in an instant.


    As the students'' gazended on the boy with white hair and piercing blue eyes standing at the front of the earthen tform, each of them couldn''t help but shudder.


    It truly was him: the infamous first-year white-haired devil who burned the figures of ten third-years as though it was nothing, Atticus Ravenstein.


    "Fire!!!" Eeus''s voice boomed as he immediately ordered.


    His orders weren''t immediately followed. Each of the youths was still in a shocked state.


    Eeus''s gaze darkened as he saw that his division members were still out of it.


    "Fire the fucking weapons, you stupid dimwits!!!" His voice boomed once more, snapping them out of their reverie.


    They each started operating the weapons, rapidly tapping the obsidian surface in front of them.


    The myriad of heavy artillery all shifted in unison, their massive forms pivoting to point directly towards the towering earthen tform at the base of the mountain.


    If one were to look closer, they would see that each massive nozzle was pointed directly at Atticus''s form.


    "Fire!" Eeus''s voice thundered, resonating through the air like a nozzle was pointed directly at Atticus''s form.


    "Fire!" Eeus''s voice thundered, resonating through the air like a war drum. In response, each weapon began to emit a crimson glow, intensifying with each passing moment.


    With an explosive shockwave, they unleashed a barrage of red beams so powerful that multiple concentric circles formed around their trajectory, painting the sky a fierce crimson hue.


    It was clear that no normal individual could survive such a massive bombardment, but unfortunately for them, the one they were attacking was the farthest thing from normal.


    Atticus remained stoic. His hands sped behind his back as the intense wind whipping about made his hair and clothes flutter.


    The Ravenstein youths and other division members all stood behind him, each of them undisturbed by the bombardment heading towards them. After everything Atticus had shown them once again, the trust they all had in him was 100%.


    Atticus muttered under his breath, his voice low but resounding in every single one of their ears,


    "Arcane Barrier."


    Instantaneously, a thick golden translucent barrier formed in front of him, its form expanding until it epassed the entirety of the earthen tform where they were all gathered.


    The bombardment hit the barrier, but instead of the intense shockwave they all had been expecting, the beams hit the barrier soundlessly, their forms silently getting absorbed.


    Eeus didn''t even have enough time toprehend what had just happened before Atticus''s form, which hadn''t moved an inch all this while, finally stirred.


    Atticus released his sped hands from behind his back and slowly raised his right hand.


    And then, the sky turned crimson.

 Chapter 342 Rubble

    <h4>Chapter 342 Rubble </h4>


    ?As Atticus deliberately raised his arms, thousands of tiny ming orbs flickered to life, their diminutive sizes exponentially expanding with each passing millisecond behind the earthen tform.


    In an instant, they all each reached colossal proportions, each fireball appearing on the brink of bursting with unbridled power, painting the sky in a vivid crimson hue.


    "No way," no one knew who among them had spoken those words, but it didn''t seem to matter as it encapsted what every single one of them was feeling.


    *CLANG*


    The sounds of metal hitting the ground filled the air as many of them dropped their raised weapons, each of them having lost hope.


    Despite the fact that their whole camp was covered by a mana barrier, they didn''t seem to rely on it in the slightest. It was as though they all knew that it was a fool''s dream.


    ''How the fuck is he still a first-year,'' Eeus thought, his head filled with apprehension as he gazed at the massive figures of the fireballs that were casting eerie spherical shadows on the camp.


    Each of the division members standing behind Atticus, especially the armored ones, felt their blood boil as they gazed at the spectacr disy of power.


    They each hit their shields on the earth, the collective action sounding with a resounding


    BAM!


    If it felt good, it felt really good to be on Atticus''s side. This was the first time they were experiencing the feeling of invincibility. It was as though no matter the threat, as long as this white-haired devil was with them, they would easily ovee it.


    This action seemed to make the opposing division lose even more morale as the youths operating the heavy artillery all got down from their positions, each of them gazing at the massive fireballs painting the sky crimson.


    Each of the ginormous fireballs pulsed with uncontained power, and with a casual flick of his wrist, they descended.


    Their fiery forms streaked through the air, the sheer magnitude of the onught immediately engulfing the vision of the youths who, by now, had dropped their weapons, their expressions resigned to the impending doom.


    It looked as though the world wasing to an end, and the fireballs were the harbingers of divine retribution, there to burn them for their sins.


    Eeus gazed at the rapidly approaching form of the fireball, his hands clenched into fists. He had already spent all his points on all the defensive capabilities of the camp, and now he was about to lose even more when he loses this battle.


    Two hundred and fifty thousand division points was a lot.


    Eeus had immediately tried to surrender as soon as his attacks had been effortlessly blocked, but the AI hadn''t epted it, iming that he hadn''t done everything possible to resist.


    "It''s not fair!" Eeus''s voice thundered, but it was immediately drowned out by the relentless bombardment of fireballs impacting the mana barrier.


    The ensuing chaos was nothing short of apocalyptic as wave after wave of scorching fireballs crashed against the protective shield surrounding the camp.


    Each impact sent shockwaves rippling through the mountain, shaking it to its core.


    During the first impacts, the barrier held, but unfortunately for the opposing division, each attack the barrier blocked deducted a significant amount of division points from them, which simply meant that as long as they had division points, the barrier would hold.


    But unfortunately, it was simply a fool''s dream.


    Eeus doubted if there was any first year who had enough points to block this crazy bombardment.


    In the next instant, the second wave of attacks impacted on the shield, but this time around, the barrier was broken through effortlessly, leaving the camp open and without any protection.


    It was then the true devastation began. Each fireball impacted on the camp, triggeringrge


    explosions that reverberated through the earth. The result was an instantaneous implosion of the hundreds of makeshift tents for the division members and other buildings in the camp, reducing them in to rubble.


    The entire camp was instantly covered in searing hot mes that immediately engulfed the opposing division members.


    The screams that ensued were deafening.


    The division members who had all been pumped about being on the same side as Atticus couldn''t help but shudder.


    Now it wasn''t about being pumped; they were thanking their heavens that they wouldn''t have Atticus as an enemy.


    "Damn, that''s brutal. But are you nning on having all the fun for yourself!? Leave some for us!"


    Aurora suddenly admonished from behind, and as soon as Atticus turned, he was immediately met with a puppy like expression on Nate and surprisingly the rest of the Ravenstein youth.


    Atticus couldn''t help but shake his head with a chuckle. "Alright," he simply said, his word followed by a casual step forward.


    The earth responded immediately as multiple earthen-like stairs formed from the base of the earthen tform, their forms extending upwards through the mountain,pletely disregarding the uneven terrain.


    In the next instance, they each reached the top of the mountain, just above the camp walls, which were already in ruins with only some parts of it still standing.


    "Attack," Atticus''smand rang out, and with a war cry that echoed across the area, each of the youths started ascending at a fast pace towards the burning camp, their collective battle cry deafening.


    But the one who was thoroughly happy with thismand was none other than Nate, who immediatelyunched himself up, moving at fast speeds and appearing at the top of the mountain in the next instant, his broadsword already in his arms.


    Another devastation ensued as Aurora and the rest of the Ravenstein youths all got to the burning camp, each of them immediately starting a massacre and dispatching the youths who were still alive with ease.


    After a while and just as each of them was about to rx, a figure suddenly burst out from underneath a rubble, his intense orange gaze filled with hatrednding on the white-haired Ravenstein youths.

 Chapter 343 Is…

    <h4>Chapter 343 Is¡­</h4>


    ?Each of the Ravenstein youths in the area turned their gazes to see the figure of Eeus looking at all of them with intense hatred.


    His clothes werepletely burnt, his previously neatly styled hair disheveled and scattered with lots of burnt spots on his head.


    And his previous impable attire had been burnt scalding ck, leaving only some parts covered.


    Eeus held two war axes tightly in his hands, his ck exposed arms bulging due to the flex.


    His intense gaze locked on the Ravenstein youths, Eeus spoke, his words dripping with fury,


    "You just burnt down everything. Everything I''ve worked hard to build for two months!" Eeus screamed, a palpable orange aura enveloping his form in the next instant.


    The orange aura intensified, and instantaneously three petite figures shot out from the remains of Eeus'' attire.


    The first shot up through the air, its petite form gaining mass and height with every passing millisecond. In the next instance, it reached colossal proportions as it swooped down andnded in front of Eeus, its orange eyes menacingly fixed on the Ravenstein youths.


    The other beast had also transformed to colossal proportions, with the second beast reaching 6 meters in height and having a bear-like characteristic with its body covered in blue fur.


    The third stood at a height of 4 meters, its form on all fours baring an uncanny resemnce to wolves. Its glowing orange eyes and razor-sharp teeth pointed dangerously at the youths.


    The three beasts emitted an unmistakable aura of an intermediate+ rank. They encircled Eeus who stood in the middle of them. They all had the same artifact the students wore on their ankles.


    Regardless of if it was a beast or human, any living being entering the academy was forced to wear these artifacts.


    At this point, Eeus didn''t even give a damn if he was talking to tier ones; he was just so angry.


    "Even if it''s just one of you, I will make sure to take you with me!" Just as each of the beasts was about to attack,


    "He''s mine!" Nate suddenly screamed, his form dashing towards the scene from a distance. The other Ravenstein youths hadn''t even been fazed with everything that had been happening. They were a family of warriors, neither one of them would shy away from a fight.


    But before Nate could even make it halfway to the scene, a figure suddenly zed across, covering the distance between her and Eeus in less than a second.


    In the next instant, Eeus found himself suspended in the air as a scalding uppercutnded just beneath his chin.


    Before the force of the punch couldpletely travel through his head, turning it into nothing more than roasted mush, a golden aura enveloped his form, and he instantly got teleported away from the scene.


    The three beasts immediately lunged at Aurora''s form, but before they could get close, Aurora mmed her foot on the ground, and a wave of fire immediately spread outwards, engulfing the forms of the beasts and pushing them away.


    The beasts all tossed and turned while letting out painful screams.


    They each stood up, attempting to brave through the pain, their intense gaze filled with hatred staring at Aurora who stood unflinching without any change in expression.


    But their artifacts knew their condition better; a golden aura swiftly surrounded them, and before any of them could react, they were each transported away from the area.


    "No!!!!!" Nate screamed as he finally reached the area,nding roughly on the earth with a loud thud.


    "Why, just why couldn''t you just leave him for meee," Nate asked while looking at Aurora, his eyes bing watery as though he was about to cry in any second.


    Aurora gave Nate a wry smile, "Sorry big guy, but Atticus wants us to end this battle fast," she said while shrugging her shoulders.


    "You-" Nate appeared about to shout at Aurora, but something kept stopping him. He clenched his fist and faced his gaze downward while muttering meekly, "You bully," his gaze tearing up, appearing on the brink of crying.


    The other Ravenstein youths tried hard to stifle theirughter, hands covering their mouths in futile attempts.


    Aurora gazed at Nate''s teary form with slight shock and pity. She had simply wanted to end the fight quickly; she really didn''t expect the dude to actually cry.


    Just as she was about to console him, Elijah suddenly approached and ced a firm hand on Nate''s shoulder. The both of them were bulky, which painted a picturesque scene of two bulky menforting each other.


    "If you move quickly, you might still see some of them alive," Elijah said, his voice still maintaining its humble tone.


    His words seemed to snap Nate out of his reverie as he swiped his arms through his eyes, rubbing the tears away.


    "You''re right," Nate responded, his voice sounding hoarse and cracking.


    He lifted up his broadsword and dashed away to look for youths from the opposing division who were still alive leaving the rest of the Ravenstein youthughing behind.


    "Aren''t you going to join them?" Atticus asked Lucas, who silently approached him from behind. Out of everyone in the division, it was only Lucas that remained behind.


    "There''s no need for me to. They are more than enough," Lucas replied, his voice mirroring the exhausted look on his face.


    Atticus didn''t say anything after that, the earthen tform descending into momentary silence. But it was broken in the next instant by Lucas.


    "How did you get so powerful?" Lucas suddenly asked.


    Atticus''s gaze narrowed slightly; he hadn''t been expecting that question. Since all the times he had been letting loose and showing his power, this was the first time someone was actually asking him this question directly.


    He turned to face Lucas and was met with the same wary look he always carried. "Why are you asking?" Atticus inquired.


    Lucas chuckled, "If you were in my shoes, wouldn''t you wonder the same thing?"


    "Pfft," Atticus suddenly burst intoughter, causing Lucas to scratch his head awkwardly. ''Why is heughing?'' Lucas wondered.


    After a few seconds, Atticus finally stoppedughing and decided to respond to his question, "I guess you can call it hard work? Hmm, yes, hard work."


    "Hard work? Please. If it were only that, then we''d all be at least half as strong as you," Atticus smiled as he saw Lucas''s deadpan expression,


    "And talent," Atticus added.


    Lucas turned his gaze downwards while looking at his arms. "Talent, huh. I guess you''re right," he muttered.


    He had been busting his ass, engraving runes upon runes, but at the end of the day, he only had a little to show for it.


    ''Life sure is unfair.''


    As soon as this thought crossed Lucas''s head, the terminal of the opposing camp suddenly lit up in a blinding light that shot upwards to the sky.


    And then, an AI voice immediately followed,


    [The battle is over. And the winner of this battle is¡­]

 Chapter 344 End Of Second

    <h4>Chapter 344 End Of Second </h4>


    ?[The battle is over. And the winner of this battle is¡­]


    [Error.]


    [Error.]


    [Atticus Ravenstein, you have yet to select a name for your division. It is mandatory for you to do that now,] the AI prompted.


    Atticus''s eyes opened in slight shock.


    "You forgot, didn''t you?" Lucas said with a chuckle.


    "To be honest, yeah," Atticus responded while awkwardly scratching his head. Because of everything that had been happening and hispletely busy schedule, he hadpletely forgotten that he hadn''t even chosen a name for their division.


    ''I should do that now. But what should I choose? Hmm,'' just as Atticus was about to choose the first thing that came to his mind¡ªDivision X,


    "White Ravens!"


    "White Star!"


    "Strongest Division!"


    Atticus turned his gaze upwards to see other members of his division shouting out different names at the top of their lungs.


    ''Why do all of their names sound better than mine? Do I really have a bad naming sense?'' Atticus pondered with a wry smile, and he couldn''t help but let out a short chuckle as the katana started vibrating intensely as though trying to agree with his thoughts.


    "What do you think I should choose?" Atticus turned towards Lucas and asked. But thetter maintained a neutral expression; it was plenty obvious that he didn''t really care about what he chose.


    Seeing Lucas shrug his shoulders, ''I''ll just choose a random one,'' Atticus inwardly decided.


    Just as Atticus was once again about to speak, one name amongst the myriad of names the youth were calling suddenly made him pause. Atticus didn''t even need to ponder about it; he immediately chose it.


    "White Omens," Atticus suddenly dered, his voice traveling through the area, heard by all.


    "Are you sure about the chosen name? Changing the name of your division is impossible once chosen," the AI warned, but Atticus remained unfazed and nodded his head in affirmation.


    [White Omens epted]


    [Computing a new message¡­]


    [The battle is over. And the winner of this battle is the White Omens]


    "WAOHHHH!!!"


    The division members immediately burst into celebration as they all screamed, hitting their weapons and shields together.


    They each started chanting at the top of their lungs in unison while looking at Atticus,


    "Leader Atticus!"


    "Leader Atticus!"


    "Leader Atticus!"


    The name Atticus reverberated throughout the area.


    Atticus gazed at the army of youths chanting his name with a neutral gaze, without showing any visible sign of emotion.


    "Won''t you at least sh them a smile, Mr. Celebrity," Atticus turned his gaze to the side to see Auroranding beside him with a smug smile.


    "That would be encouraging them," Atticus responded.


    "You''re making it sound like you don''t like the attention," she gave him a yful punch on his shoulder as she got to him.


    Atticus chuckled while meeting her gaze with a small smile, "You know I don''t."


    Aurora couldn''t help but shake her head, "Weird ass. You''re the only person I know that''s like this."


    "Well, I don''t think that matters much. You only know like what, ten people?" Atticus replied with a teasing look on his face.


    Aurora instantly retorted, her face flushing crimson, "I know more people than you!"


    "Pfttt," Atticus instantly burst intoughter while responding, "I doubt that."


    "Bitch," Aurora mumbled.


    Lucas simply stood at the side shaking his head while gazing at both of them. He turned to see Nate walking towards them with his head bent downwards while dragging his broadsword on the ground.


    Lucas couldn''t help but let out a short sigh, ''He''s truly a piece of work,'' he thought.


    The rest of the Ravenstein youth soon reached the earthen tform they were all on, and after a few minutes of celebrations andughter, each of the division youths all descended from the mountains and gathered back on the earthen tform.


    With a single focused thought, the earth wrapped around each one of them, and the earthen tform moved away from the mountain, its massive form heading back to the camp.


    ¡­


    The first year control room was once again utterly silent. But unlike thest time where they had all been thoroughly shocked by what they had witnessed, this time around, they had each came prepared and braced themselves for whatever the young monster might show them.


    Atticus''s disy of power was once again mind boggling, no doubt about that.


    But neither of them said anything, and as soon as the battle ended, they each started leaving the control room silently.


    Isabe snapped her head to the side, her gazending on the figure of Harrison standing beside her. She didn''t need to utter a word; her intense gaze seemingly able to speak for itself.


    But in response, Harrison didn''t say anything. He simply kept staring at the screen for a few seconds after which he turned and left the room without warning.


    Isabe sighed, ''What a stubborn man,'' she thought.


    She turned to face the screen disying Atticus controlling therge earthen tform, her gaze bing more serious. ''I must find a way to tell him no matter what,'' Isabe silently resolved.


    ''He has to be the one to represent us.''


    A battle that was supposed to take at the very least 4 hours to end waspletely in less than thirty-five minutes! And this was only possible because of one boy.


    Isabe simply refused to allow such talent to rot. That would be the most idiotic thing they could do as the ones training the next generation.


    After staring at the screen for a few moments, thinking about multiple possibilities she could take, Isabe turned and left the control room.


    As soon as all the instructors left the control room, leaving only the operators,


    "YES!!!!"


    The excited scream of an operator immediately engulfed the room, and upon hearing it, each of the operators present couldn''t help but click their tongues in dissatisfaction.


    They each turned their gazes to see the cause of themotion who was jumping up and celebrating,


    "I told you, I fucking told you all I''d win it again!" Gon screamed at the top of his lungs while gazing at the staggering amounts of points he had gained.


    Academy points: + 100,000 academy points.

 Chapter 345 Purchases

    <h4>Chapter 345 Purchases </h4>


    ?It was far too much!


    "Hahahaha, looks like I''d be partying tonight!" Gon dered. But then, he suddenly noticed how quiet the room was.


    He removed his gaze away from his artifact and swept his gaze across the room to see each of the operators staring at him intensely as though they wanted to rip him apart.


    Gon cleared his throat awkwardly and quickly headed out of the control room before they could beat him up and steal his precious points.


    The remaining operators clicked their tongues in annoyance once more, and they turned and focused their gazes on the other division battles going on.


    Each of them mostly focused on two screens which had the figures of a certain beautiful purple haired girl and a brown haired boy each unleashing a massacre.


    ---


    Atticus got back to the mountain their camp was situated upon after a few minutes, and he immediately got to work and took down the earthen dome covering the whole camp.


    After which they entered the camp.


    The same timer that appeared thest time had appeared as soon as they defeated the opposition, marking the time they had left before they were transported back to the expanse.


    As they got to the camp, Atticus instantly clicked on his artifact intending to check the rewards he had received this time around.


    ---


    Dear Atticus Ravenstein,


    Greetings! The Academy extends its heartfeltmendation for your exemry leadership and outstanding performance during the recent division war. As the distinguished leader of your division, your aplishments during the battle have not gone unnoticed.


    Your notable achievements include:


    - Quick and decisive thinking: Your ability to think quickly and make decisive decisions helped ensure that your division was well prepared for the challenges they faced.


    - Overwhelming might: Your overwhelming power and execution led to your division''s significant advantage and sess in battle.


    - Singr Heroism: Your remarkable bravery and skill resulted in you defeating an overwhelming majority of the enemy''s forces on your own, demonstrating extraordinary heroism.


    In recognition of your outstanding leadership and battlefield prowess, the Academy is pleased to bestow upon you the following rewards:


    - Academy Points: 50,000 points for your invaluable contributions.


    - Reward Privilege: You are granted the privilege of selecting any item from our collection, valued at equal to or less than 50,000 academy points.


    We celebrate your achievements and eagerly anticipate witnessing your continued excellence in all your future endeavors.


    ---


    Atticus gazed at his individual reward with a neutral stare. ''Bastards are still being cheap,'' the rewards were basically the same as thest time with the only thing that changed was the amount of points he had been given.


    Sweeping his gaze around the area, Atticus saw the smiling faces of the youths as they gazed at the air in front of them, each of them clearly happy about their rewards.


    ''Do I have too high a standard?'' He couldn''t help but wonder. He was very sure that none of their rewards were close to his, and yet he was the oneining.


    Atticus shook his head and decided to wait for the countdown timer to end. And he didn''t have to wait long as it ended in a few minutes.


    They each closed their eyes as the terminal simultaneously let out a blinding light that shot upwards and epassed the whole camp. And then, the camp disappeared from the edge of the mountain.


    Atticus opened his eyes after a few seconds and was met with the same scene of the massive terminal and the campgrounds.


    But before he could even think of doing anything else, Atticus immediately clicked on his artifact and decided to make all the necessary selections and purchases first before anything.


    He first chose to face two of the building vouchers that he had gotten as a reward for winning the first and second division battles.


    He first chose the one where he could select any building worth 30 thousand division points or less.


    "Now, what do we need?" Atticus pondered while gazing at the list of buildings avable in the division store.


    He was very restricted in what he could choose, only being able to select a building at or below a certain range.


    "Only show me buildings in the 30 thousand and below range," Atticus instructed, and the artifact swiftlyplied, reshuffling the list.


    1. **Barracks:**


    - Additional housing for division members.


    - *Pricing: 15,000 DP*


    2. **Watchtower:**


    - Enhances camp security and serves as an early warning system.


    - *Pricing: 25,000 DP*


    3. **Mess Hall:**


    - Communal dining area to foster camaraderie among members.


    - *Pricing: 10,000 DP*


    4. **Medical Bay:**


    - Offers medical facilities for treating injuries and illnesses.


    - *Pricing: 20,000 DP*


    5. **Supply Depot:**


    - Stores essential resources for the division.


    - *Pricing: 30,000 DP*


    6. **Communication Hub:**


    - Centralized system for efficientmunication across the camp.


    - *Pricing: 28,000 DP*


    7. **Recreation Area:**


    - Promotes rxation and recreation to boost morale.


    - *Pricing: 30,000 DP*


    8. **Water Purification Station:**


    - Ensures a clean and steady water supply.


    - *Pricing: 10,000 DP*


    9. **Storage Facility:**


    - Secure storage for surplus resources and equipment.


    - *Pricing: 22,000 DP*


    10. **Central za:**


    - Social and meeting space formunity gatherings and events.


    - *Pricing: 15,000 DP*


    Atticus gazed at the list while pondering hard about what he should choose. Each of them had its uses.


    After thinking about it for a bit, Atticus chose the watchtower.


    Ever since the attack on their first time in the expanse, they had never been attacked again.


    Atticus would truly be foolish to believe that it would be the only time they would be attacked during the whole year they would be in this expanse.


    Gazing at the features of the watchtower, Atticus could see thatpared to what they were currently referring to as watchtowers, these ones were way more advanced.


    The watchtower would bepletely invaluable in keeping the camp safe from outside forces.


    Atticus immediately chose it and ced its location at the northern wall.


    As soon as he chose it, the terminal immediately lit up and a fairlyrge orb of light separated from the terminal, moving towards the northern wall.


    After a few seconds, a tall building was formed.


    Atticus shifted his gaze away from the futuristic-looking building and navigated to his second reward, selecting any building below or equal to 50 thousand.

 Chapter 346 Finally

    <h4>Chapter 346 Finally </h4>


    ?**Guard Post:**


    - Small outposts ced around the perimeter for increased security and surveince.


    Price: 15,000 division points


    **Laboratory:**


    - Facility for scientific research, experimentation, and development of new technologies.


    Price: 50,000 division points


    **Observation Deck:**


    - Elevated tform for scouting and observation of the surrounding area.


    Price: 30,000 division points


    **Library/Study Hall:**


    - Quiet space for learning, research, and education to enhance knowledge and skills.


    Price: 45,000 division points


    **Recreational Facilities:**


    - Includes amenities like sports fields, game rooms, or entertainment centers for leisure activities.


    Price: 35,000 division points


    **Greenhouse:**


    - Enclosed structure for growing nts, herbs, or medicinal crops regardless of weather conditions.


    Price: 20,000 division points


    **Chapel/Meditation Room:**


    - Space for spiritual reflection, ceremonies, or quiet meditation for the camp''s inhabitants.


    Price: 10,000 division points


    **Workout Area:**


    - Indoor or outdoor space equipped with exercise equipment for physical fitness training.


    Price: 25,000 division points


    **Security Center:**


    - Command center for monitoring security systems, organizing patrols, and responding to threats.


    Price: 39,000 division points


    **Recycling Center:**


    - Facility for sorting, recycling, and repurposing waste materials to promote sustainability.


    Price: 19,000 division points


    **Animal Pen:**


    - Enclosures for raising livestock or animals for food,bor, orpanionship.


    Price: 35,000 division points


    **Sheltered Meeting Area:**


    - Covered pavilion or gathering space for meetings, assemblies, or events, protected from the elements.


    Price: 15,000 division points


    Gazing at the list of buildings he could choose from, Atticus pondered for a bit. It was just like thest time, with each of them being useful for the development of his division.


    Atticus was tempted to choose another watchtower for the camp, but he wasn''t so fond of losing more than twenty thousand academy points.


    The reward was to choose one building, which meant that he would lose the remaining points should he choose something lower.


    After pondering about it for a bit and weighing all the benefits, Atticus eventually decided on choosing the Library.


    Atticus instantly moved to the next rewards category, selecting any building from the losing division''s camp.


    As he moved to this, a thought suddenly struck him: he had burnt down every single thing in the opposition camp.


    "Don''t tell me..."


    Atticus released a huge sigh of relief upon seeing that destroying the camp didn''t affect his rewards. He was still able to select any building from the opposition camp.


    Atticus only needed one look to see that they didn''t really have that many buildings. In fact, the only things they had were arge mansion-like building, a mess hall, and numerous tents.


    Seeing that there really wasn''t anything worthwhile there, Atticus simply chose therge mansion. He hadn''t seen any need to use his points to purchase it before because he felt like it was a huge waste of points.


    But since he wasn''t exactly paying anything, he felt it would be nice to not have to walk past a tsunami of youths all bowing down as he passed every time he wanted to enter his room.


    The disy popped up, prompting him to select the location he wanted the building to be in.


    The barracks and other buildings were at the northern side of therge terminal, and for this one, Atticus chose it to be on the southern side, free on its own without any disturbances.


    The terminal repeated its earlier action, and after a few moments, an incredibly enormous mansion was formed.


    After selecting all these buildings, Atticus swiftly navigated through the division store in the buildings category to look for something he had been anticipating for a long time.


    In no time, Atticus found what he was looking for, his eyes instantlynding on its staggering price.


    **Advanced Training Facility:**


    - Space for skill development andbat training.


    - *Pricing: 250,000 DP*


    Atticus smiled widened as he saw it. He immediately checked how many division points he had.


    DIVISION OBJECTIVES


    Current Objectives:


    - NONE


    Completed Objectives:


    - Create an organized group and ensure the cohesion and well-being of all division members.


    Reward: 10,000 Division Points uponpletion. (COMPLETED)


    **CURRENT POINTS:**


    - **AP:** 2,750,430 pts


    - **DP:** 10,000 pts + 150,000 pts + 10,000 pts + 250,000 pts = 420, 000 division points.


    As swift as lightning, Atticus clicked on purchase without wasting any time. An option appeared in front of him asking him to choose its location.


    Atticus could see that it brought in the option to merge the mansion and the training room together, allowing it to be inside the mansion.


    But Atticus decided otherwise. Although all their wins had basically been because of him, at the end of the day, he had used the division points to purchase the training room. It was for the division, not just him.


    ''Seeing as it''s just one building, I''ll have to set some ground rules,'' Atticus thought. At the end of the day, he would be the one to use it for the majority of the time.


    Atticus chose the area just beside the mansion for the building location.


    Immediately, the terminal lit up, and a light bigger than the lights for the other buildings he had built left the terminal. After a few moments, arge building was formed.


    Atticus closed his artifact, dropping down his hand, and turned around to see the other division youths looking at the new buildings he had just bought with intrigue.


    "I''m checking out this one first," Atticus suddenly spoke to Aurora and the Ravenstein youths beside him as he immediately started walking towards the advanced training room beside therge mansion.


    Aurora and the rest followed behind him, and they reached the front door in a few seconds.


    The doors slid open as he approached, and as he stepped inside the training room, Atticus couldn''t help but draw in a deep breath as he felt the familiar atmosphere of the advanced training room.


    "Finally," Atticus released a deep exhale in the next instance.


    The advanced training room was just as he remembered,pletely pristine white, an inconspicuous tform at the side with its entirety covered in gleaming runes. Andstly, an interface on the wall beside it.


    Seeing Atticus''s excited expression, Aurora couldn''t help but shake her head, "Looks like you''ve found your home," she remarked.

 Chapter 347 Testing

    <h4>Chapter 347 Testing </h4>


    ?Aurora knew how much Atticus loved and used the advanced training room back at the Ravenstein estate.


    "I guess we know where you''ll be spending all your time now," Aurora said with a chuckle.


    After looking around the room for a while, Atticus reluctantly left the training room to check the other buildings that he had bought.


    The other buildings were exactly as advertised. The watchtower was a long building with an elevator at the bottom where the entrance was.


    Upon reaching the top, Atticus couldn''t help but marvel at how technologically advanced it looked.


    It was practically like the small control room their division gets at the start of the division battles. It had a small obsidian table in the middle of the room, lit up by sky blue neon lights.


    The only difference was that this watchtower had multiplerge screens disyed on the wall, showcasing the view of the northern side of the camp.


    Atticus browsed through the features and saw that he could zoom in and out, record, and do a lot of other things.


    After looking around for a few moments, they left the watchtower and went over to the Library. The library was as expected, filled with books.


    It couldn''t bepared to the expansive library back at the Ravenstein estate, but it was something.


    Many of the youths in the division came from humble origins. Not all of them had the opportunity to have free ess to a library.


    Although it was pretty useless to him, Atticus thought it would be a good addition to their division. ''At least it won''t be training all the time; they would have something else they could do now.''


    After looking around for a while, they each left and headed to the mansion next. It was very spacious and big.


    While it was less grand than the one he was used to, it was still a huge luxury.


    The mansion had many rooms, and without even needing to be told, Aurora had already selected a room on the top floor, her form happily bouncing up and down on the king-size bed.


    Seeing this as his chance, Atticus immediately excused himself and bolted towards the advanced training room.


    He immediately locked the door upon entering, making sure no one could watch him train.


    Then he made his way to the interface just on the wall beside the tform.


    With a few clicks, Atticus started navigating through its features, and his eyes couldn''t help but bulge out of his sockets when he saw that the highest rank robots the training room could create was Advanced+.


    "Shit, how fucking useless," Atticus muttered while clicking his tongue in annoyance. This truly wasn''t what he had been expecting.


    If the instructors and operators could hear his thoughts now, they would all puke blood. For a first-year 15-year-old student, Advanced+ rank was plenty enough! He was the abnormal one here!


    But then, Atticus suddenly remembered something. Each of the buildings had an upgrade function!


    He quickly clicked on his artifact and navigated to the section immediately. His gaze instantlynded on the amount of division points needed for upgrading the advanced training room.


    150,000 division points.


    Atticus''s excitement immediately shot through the roof as he saw that he could afford to upgrade the training room. What made him even more excited was that this upgrade would enable the training room to produce Master+ rank robots!


    Atticus immediately paid for the upgrade, and the training room instantly let out a bright glow that epassed the whole room.


    The runes that covered the control room seemed to flicker to life, their golden glow intensifying every second.


    Atticus observed with a keen gaze as the runes seemed to adjust and change, their forms shifting until they transformed into anothernguage altogether.


    Atticus tried hard to understand what the runes meant, but it was a futile effort as they appearedpletely like jargon to him.


    ''Is it anothernguage?'' Atticus wondered.


    After a few minutes, the light dimmed, signifying that the upgrade was finally done. The room didn''t change much visually, but Atticus could feel it.


    Apart from the staggering increase of mana density in the room, the training room felt more ¡­ powerful.


    It was hard to exin, as though it would be able to withstand anything he could throw at it.


    He approached the interface on the wall and clicked on it, looking through the new features.


    ''It''s too bad the training room can simte a lot of elemental environments but not space,'' Atticus couldn''t help feeling a little disappointed. He had been hoping the academy''s advanced training room would have more options than the one at the Ravenstein estate.


    ''I''m so close. I guess I''ll have to wait until tomorrow,'' Atticus thought. The division battle had taken ce on a Sunday, and the next day, sses would resume.


    Atticus left the features section and finally decided to give the academy''s training room a run for its money.


    He navigated to the list of avable data. He was very excited about using the academy''s advanced room. The amount of data it would have would be a lot for sure.


    Atticus searched around, seeing numerous data of people he hadn''t heard of before, but as his gazended on one name, he suddenly paused, pondering it for a second.


    He eventually decided to choose this data. Atticus clicked on it, deciding to tread carefully and see where his limitsy. He first lowered the rank of the robot to Master rank.


    As soon as he picked, the countless runes on the tform flickered to life, emitting an intense golden light, and then, liquid metal gushed out through the cracks of the tform, their form coalescing and molding.


    After a few moments, the form of a bulky man was formed.


    Even though it was simply a robot, the air around it was heavy, as though gravity had intensified manyfold.


    Atticus immediately got alert as the robot turned to face him.


    But seeing it just standing there without doing anything else, he lowered his guard slightly.


    Taking a closer look at the robot, Atticus could see the striking resemnce between the figure of the robot and a particr hype organe haired man, Jared Steris.

 Chapter 348 Silver

    <h4>Chapter 348 Silver </h4>


    ?Atticus focused his gaze on the bulky form of the robot, which bore an uncanny resemnce to Jared Steris.


    The advanced training room had the capability to create synthetic robots that were essentially carbon copies of the individual they were created based on the data collected from said individual.


    But this copy was mainly for abilities and anything rted tobat. Things like appearance were kept as vague as possible.


    Hell, the robot standing in front of him looked like apletely silver humanoid. But because they wanted to imitate the full experience of a battle, they were all given facial features.


    While its face was still silver with no other color, it were able to show simple facial expressions.


    Which was why Atticus''s face couldn''t help but scrunch up as he gazed at the robot.


    ''It even has the same creepy smile,'' he thought.


    Yes, the data Atticus had chosen was Jared''s, and he had chosen it for two reasons: to see how powerful a tier one bloodline at the master rank was and to get a glimpse of how powerful Jared truly was.


    The both of them had been sparring after thebat training sses, but they had only used Aerokinesis during the sparring.


    Atticus felt like it was a good opportunity to find out about the Steris family''s strength and more about their bloodline.


    With a creepy smile on its face, the bulky figure of the robot turned and started walking towards the middle of the training room, reaching it in just a few seconds.


    Seeing that the robot was ready, Atticus turned back towards the interface on the wall, and after a few thoughts and taps, he changed thendscape of the training room into a t earthen terrain that stretched predominantly in every direction.


    When one looked at the pristine white room upon entering the training room, it was about 20 x 20 feet wide.


    But they were each given the ability to select any size of their choice, and Atticus had chosen to make the room as big as possible.


    The battle he was about to face was iparable to the ones he had always fought in the advanced training room. It was better if the space was expansive.


    ''Their bloodline is dependent on the energy gotten from the sun, right?'' Atticus was curious about something, and he immediately put it to the test.


    He made sure to choose another mode of lighting for the entire space, thereby ensuring the robot didn''t have ess to the sun.


    Atticus then walked to the opposite end of the robot and stood facing it.


    He scrutinized every inch of the robot, who stood unflinching and as intimidating as ever.


    ''It''s a master rank, it should be about as strong as the Shadow Seraphon, but considering its tier one bloodline, I''m not so sure,'' Atticus pondered.


    ''Let''s take it as ites. I''ll use the burst and my bloodline first,'' Atticus decided.


    He could battle the Shadow Seraphon, albeit barely, while using his mana and Aerokinesis, but should he use mana and burst, Atticus would easily overpower the beast.


    This was his inaugural encounter with the Steris family bloodline, and he couldn''t help but be excited to see what it held.


    Fixing his gaze on the imposing form of the robot, Atticus felt time slow to a crawl as he heightened his perception, honing in on every detail with razor-sharp focus.


    In an instant, he unleashed a surge of mana from his core, the energy crackling with raw power as it surged through his veins.


    As Atticus prepared to move, a sudden chill ran down his spine, causing the hairs on the back of his neck to stand on end.


    With lightning reflexes, he sensed the impending danger and instinctively dodged to the side just as two scorchingser beams seared through the air where he had stood moments before.


    The sheer intensity of the attack sent shockwaves rippling through the ground, causing a deafening explosion that echoed across the battlefield.


    Atticus''s gaze narrowed as he felt the shockwave reach him despite the distance. "Damn," he muttered, instantly turning towards the robot, his gazending on the eyes of the robot which were glowing an intense orange.


    Before Atticus could formte his next move, the gem embedded in the robot''s forehead erupted with a blinding golden light, spreading outward in a dazzling disy that enveloped its entire form.


    In an instant, the robot''s limbs tensed and expanded, its towering figure growing evenrger as its once-silver hair transformed into a fiery orange hue, billowing wildly behind it like mes dancing in the wind.


    With a single step, the transformed robot vanished from sight, leaving Atticus momentarily disoriented.


    His instincts kicked in just in time as he sensed the iing danger, his body moving with preternatural speed to evade a lethal blow from the robot''s augmented fist, now cloaked in a palpable golden aura.


    Just as he was about to retaliate, his vision caught sight of the robot''s gaze letting out an intense golden light.


    ''I can do that too,''


    At level one, Atticus could only control his bloodline within the confines of his body, and this was only if he was in direct contact. This control was superficial and didn''t allow for more intricate control.


    At level two, he could project the elements out of his body but couldn''t control them once they left his body. Level two allowed for better control of the elements, but it still fell short of the next level.


    At level 3, he became able to manipte, project, and control the elements in a certain radius. Level 3 was where the real title ''Elementalist'' would shine.


    It allowed for more intricate maniption of the elements, allowing the individual to manifest the elements from any part of the body.


    Inches away from Atticus''s eyes, two surges of fire coalesced, their essence condensing into small orbs pulsating with unrestrained power.


    Simultaneously, the glow emanating from the robot''s eyes intensified, as two pairs of beams, brimming with terrifying heat, surged toward each other.


    With an unstoppable force, their paths intersected in a cataclysmic collision at the midpoint, unleashing a tempest of energy that sent shockwaves reverberating in every direction. The sheer force of the impact shattered the earthen floor beneath them

 Chapter 349 Sun God

    <h4>Chapter 349 Sun God </h4>


    ?Atticus''s eyes shed as he saw that he was losing the battle; the robot''s beams were about to overpower his.


    Without hesitation, his focus shifted to the earth element. With lightning speed, an earthen spike erupted from underneath the robot''s form.


    Reacting with uncanny agility, the robot darted to the side, leaving behind a golden blur in its wake.


    As its right hand remained poised by its side, a palpable golden aura coalesced and intensified around it, shaping into the form of a long sword. With frightening speed, the sword swung upward toward Atticus, each motion leaving a golden blur trailing in its wake.


    Atticus swiftly stimted his fire bloodline, his form flickering backward for several meters.?In a swift, fluid motion, he spun clockwise, gathering an intense wave of fire on his left arm.


    At that distance, Atticus fist shot forward, an intense wave of scorching fire spreading out from his fist and engulfing the robot''s form and the surrounding area.


    Atticus''s gaze remained sharp, his eyes scanning the area. Seeing that his vision waspletely obscured, Atticus instantly released a pulse from his mana core.


    As soon as he got a clear view of the area, Atticus''s reaction was swift as he released rapid bursts of fire from each of his limbs, deftly evading the multiple beams that threatened to pierce through his form.


    With a final burst of fire, Atticus propelled himself backward with a powerful burst from his legs, strategically creating distance between himself and the robot.


    As soon as the smoke cleared, Atticus''s gazended on the unharmed figure of the robot. It appeared unharmed, as though the intense mes that had enveloped its form had been nothing.


    ''Of course, fire has no effect on it; its bloodline is rted to the sun, after all,'' Atticus pondered.


    He had wanted to see if their resistance to fire and heat had a limit. And from what he just found out, if it had a limit, it was past something he could currently dish out.


    Atticus had put his all into that wave of fire.


    He had also confirmed a few more of his assumptions.


    ''The gem embedded in his forehead serves as an alternate source of energy if they don''t have ess to the sun. They can manipte the energy gotten from the sun however they like; empowering themselves, shooting condensed beams, or forming weapons,'' Atticus realized.


    Atticus could stille up with a number of things they could use the power to do; the possibilities were numerous.


    ''Water should be the best option,'' Atticus thought about the best counter for the Steris family bloodline.


    ''I wonder how space would fare,'' he wondered.


    Atticus''s body suddenly tensed, every sense heightened to maximum alertness as he perceived the shift in the air around the room.


    In the blink of an eye, the glow emanating from the robot intensified exponentially, forcing Atticus to shield his eyes with a protective barrier to shield himself from the blinding light.


    Slowly, the robot began to ascend, its luminous form rising higher and higher until it resembled a miniature sun, bathing the room in an intense, searing glow.


    The temperature surged to staggering levels, causing even Atticus, who could withstand extreme heat, to break into a sweat.


    As the temperature continued to rise, the golden glow surrounding the robot intensified with each passing millisecond.


    And like a nuclear explosion waiting to detonate, the robot reached its climax and went supernova.


    In a cataclysmic explosion of scorching energy, a palpable wave of golden light erupted from the robot, spreading outward in every direction with unstoppable force.


    "Shit!" Atticus reacted instantly.


    Channeling his focus on four elements, Atticus created a protective cocoonprised of air, ice, earth, and water, each element molding around him to form a resilient barrier.


    With total concentration, he poured his energy into maintaining the integrity of the cocoon.


    As the wave of scorching energy struck with relentless force, Atticus felt the impact reverberate through his makeshift sanctuary, his form thrown back by the sheer power of the attack.


    Despite his best efforts, the outermost water barrier sumbed first, evaporating into steam as it shielded him from the intense heat. Next, the earth barrier disintegrated effortlessly, followed by the ice barrier, its frozen form melting away to liquid.


    With each element copsing under the attack, Atticus felt the searing heat press against his skin as he strained to maintain the air barrier, his focus stretched to its limits, making sure it held while also trying to recreate each of the disintegrated elements.


    The scorching wavested for a few torturous moments, during which Atticus''s clothes werepletely soaked in sweat.


    Atticus released the barrier epassing him, his breathbored as he took in deep breaths.


    Bloodlines were part of an individual, directly linked to his stamina and endurance.


    Bloodlines were part of an individual, directly linked to his stamina and endurance.


    ''Just that attack was enough to push me to my limits?'' Atticus''s gaze sharpened. ''The other tier one bloodlines are truly powerful.''


    Atticus was able to match a master-rank individual if he used everything in his repertoire, but this was only in passive strength and speed.


    Compared to actual master-rank individuals, Atticus''s bloodline still fell short when it came to raw power, and he was just beginning to realize that issue now.


    Atticus swept his gaze around the area, his eyes widening in shock at the devastating aftermath of the attack.


    The once-pristinendscape, spanning a radius of over 300 meters,y scorched and deste. The earth was marred by ckened, charred ground, with tendrils of steamy smoke rising from the smoldering remains.


    The air was thick with the lingering heat, the temperature still unbearably high, capable of searing even awakened.


    Atticus focused his gaze on the glowing robot descending slowly from the air, the scene akin to the Sun God descending on Earth.


    "Hm?"


    But despite the feeling of invincibility, regardless of how subtle the signs were, it couldn''t escape Atticus''s keen senses.


    ''It dimmed,'' Atticus''s gaze focused on the gem embedded on 19:40


    the robot''s forehead. After unleashing the massive wave of attack, the gem had dimmed significantly. It was obvious that it couldn''t use that attack constantly.


    ''At most three times. That''s their weakness, a limited power source if they don''t have ess to the sun,'' Atticus noted.


    The robotnded gently on the ground, and instantaneously, an intense aura radiated out of its form once more.

 Chapter 350 Last Ropes

    <h4>Chapter 350 Last Ropes</h4>


    ?Atticus focused his gaze on the robot, which was descending gently to the ground, and instantaneously, an intense aura radiated out from its form once more.


    ''Looks like it''s not joking around anymore,'' Atticus thought. He couldn''t help but notice the major difference between the expert rank and the master rank.


    When he battled Astrion, Vorlock, and Malora back at the Raven camp, while their aura had been intense, it hadn''t been this overwhelming.


    Despite being 300 meters away from the robot, Atticus could still feel an intense intimidation emanating from the robot''s aura.


    Regardless of the fact that he could match master rank individuals with speed and strength, apart from his bloodline, Atticus''s aura was still subpar.


    Atticus continuously circted his mana throughout his body, trying to free himself from its aura.


    "I better use it," he muttered to himself.


    Atticus''s right hand gravitated towards the katana by his left waist as he started unsheathing it slowly.


    The Katana vibrated with intensity; Atticus was finally going to use it!


    It didn''t even care about the fact that he was unsheathing it first. Since when did Atticus have to unsheathe it first to use its arts? It was just d to finally get used.


    ''My bloodline is still subparpared to it. The Katana should solve my attack problem. Plus, I can''t use it that much anymore,'' Atticus realized.


    He had used his all to defend against that attack. And because of this, he would have to use his element sparingly, lest he wanted to run out of stamina.


    Atticus held the katana in front of him tightly with his two hands, its sharp tip pointed upwards.


    Atticus''s passive speed was still slightly below that of the robot, so he quickly stimted his air bloodline with mana, and his body instantly became weightless.


    Both intense gazes locked onto each other, and then, the earth trembled as they each moved.


    The earth on which the robot stood instantaneously imploded as its form tore through the air, leaving an orange steamy blur in its wake. Each step on the earth seemed to leave deep foot indentations that emitted intense amounts of heat.


    It closed the distance between it and Atticus in an instant, its palpable golden aura having molded into a massive hammer raised skyward as it instantly unleashed a massive downward swing at Atticus.


    Atticus''s form was the opposite of the robot''s; his form was almost weightless and incredibly lightweight, leaving next to no visual cues as he moved. There were no restrictions at all in his path, no wind resistance. It was as though he himself was the wind.


    Atticus could feel how intense the temperature was close to the robot. It was like being close to a mini-sun.


    Seeing the massive downward swing, Atticus''s eyes shed as he released a burst of air on his right side, pushing his form away from the trajectory of the swing. Atticus''s retaliation was instant.


    With both hands holding his katana, he took a massive step forward, his hands slightly raised up as he unleashed a devastating thrust directly towards the neck of the robot.


    Its response was immediate as the golden glow around its neck intensified, molding into a thick barrier that covered every inch of its neck.


    Just when it seemed like the barrier was about to block the thrust, the tip of the katana gleamed as its form effortlessly pierced the barrier, its tip inches away from the robot''s neck.


    The robot''s expression, which had constantly maintained its creepy smile throughout the duration of the fight, finally changed; its eyes widened.


    Its form instantly radiated an intense amount of golden light, the temperature increasing to staggering levels.


    "Shit!" Atticus''s eyes widened, and he reacted immediately.


    Focusing on the earth element, his form sank at fast speed into the ground. He kept manipting the earth to take him deeper and deeper while simultaneously controlling the elements of ice and water to epass his form.


    Then, the robot went supernova.


    Intense vibrations traveled through the earth, reaching Atticus despite how deep he was underground, followed by an intense wave of heat. Atticus strained himself, trying to maintain the barriers that he erected. Although it was hard, it wasn''t as hard as the first time when he was on the surface.


    After a few intense seconds, Atticus swiftly manipted the earth, his form shooting upwards and emerging on the surface in under a second.


    He was instantly met with the aftermath of the wave. The earth waspletely charred ck once again.


    Atticus''s gazended on the figure of the robot, whose golden glow had dimmed significantlypared to thest time.


    "It got dimmer," his gazended on the gem embedded in its forehead. Compared to the first time he saw it, it had significantly lost a lot of power, its glow dim.


    ''It can only use it once,'' Atticus deduced.


    The robot looked at the katana in Atticus''s hand warily, its senses alert. The glow coalesced in its arms as it formed two massive hammers made of light.


    Atticus tightened his grip on his katana, his resolve steeling as he activated his air bloodline, propelling himself forward with incredible speed to close the distance between himself and the robot.


    Their movements became a blur as they engaged in a frenzied exchange of blows, each strike and parry executed with lethal precision.


    Atticus''s attacks were calcted and swift, his strikes aimed at exploiting any weakness in the robot''s defenses. In contrast, the robot''s attacks were relentless, each blow heavy and scalding hot, threatening to crush Atticus with its sheer force.


    After exchanging hundreds of blows, the robot''s eyes once again widened as it saw the state of its molded weapons. Despite being heavier and bulkier, each time it shed with the katana, a chunk of its form would get lost.


    It had been feeding the hammers more energy all this while, but it was already running out of energy as it had already gone supernova for the third time. The hammers were on theirst ropes.

 Chapter 351 Favourable

    <h4>Chapter 351 Favourable</h4>


    ?And the robot wasn''t the only one who noticed this.


    Noticing the state of the hammers, Atticus''s eyes shed as he instantly stimted his fire bloodline.


    With a flick of his hands, his initial upward swing transformed into a powerful downward strike from above.


    The robot attempted to block the attack with its failing hammers, but Atticus''s katana effortlessly sliced through them, cleaving them into two halves.


    Before the robot could mount a counterattack, Atticus swiftly activated his water bloodline. His movements became fluid as he seamlessly transitioned the downward strike into a deadly thrust, akin to an unstoppable wave crashing upon the shore.


    Caught off guard, the robot was unable to defend itself as Atticus''s katana pierced through the gem embedded in its head, cleaving through its metallic skull.


    A resounding ng reverberated through the air as the robot''s lifeless form copsed to the ground, its once-golden exterior now devoid of its radiant glow.


    With its power source damaged beyond repair, the robot''s metallic shell reverted to its original silver hue in a matter of seconds.


    An AI voice instantly sounded.


    "[Congrattions, you win. Would you like to save your data for the next genera- ]"


    "No," Atticus''s rejection was immediate. He didn''t even need to think about it.


    Atticus''s chest heaved with each heavy breath as he triedto regain hisposure after the grueling battle.


    The intensity of the fighthad taken its toll on him, leaving him drained both physically and mentally.


    Releasing a deep exhale, Atticus sheathed his katana, its vibrations slowly subsiding as the adrenaline of battle began to fade.


    A chuckle escaped his lips as he addressed his weapon, "Alright, alright, the battle is over. Settle down now."


    But to his surprise, the katana continued to vibrate with even more fervor, its excitement palpable, like a hyperactive puppy eager for attention.


    Shaking his head with a smile, Atticus chose to ignore its antics for the time being. Instead, he directed his gaze towards the defeated robot lying on the ground, his expression shifting into one of deep contemtion.


    ''Currently, although I''m not sure about the others, I guess it''s safe to say that I can battle a master-rank person if I should use everything in my arsenal. The only problem is...''


    Atticus turned his gaze upwards, his eyesnding on the bright light lighting up the room.


    ''It was at a major disadvantage and it still posed a huge problem,'' Atticus couldn''t help but wonder.


    It was quite obvious that the Steris family members would be way stronger if they had ess to the sun. But Atticus had taken that ess away from the robot.


    What would happen if he should fight it under the sun?


    ''Let''s find out.''


    Atticus sat down cross-legged on the floor and closed his eyes, entering a deep state of meditation. He took in deep breaths as he tried to regain his stamina.


    He also absorbed mana into his core during this time, trying to replenish his lost mana. After about 30 minutes, when he feltpletely okay, Atticus stood up from his seated position and approached the interface on the wall.


    With a few clicks, Atticus changed the lighting of the room and reced it with sunlight. Then he chose the same robot data again.


    The robot''s form lifelessly stood up and walked over to the tform, and liquid metal immediately epassed its form. Within seconds, it was as good as new.


    The robot turned and locked eyes with Atticus, and just as swiftly, Atticus''s form immediately jerked as he felt an unimaginable weight press down against him.


    Atticus staggered, his figure taking a step forward as he tried to stabilize himself. He instantly channeled every single ounce of mana in his body, trying to keep himself from falling.


    As he regained control, Atticus''s gaze shot towards the robot, and he couldn''t help but gulp as he saw its current form.


    Despite the fact that the gem embedded in its head didn''t let out any glow, the entirety of the robot''s form was glowing with intense amounts of golden light as the rays from the sun all converged around it.


    The legs and arms of the robot grew in bulk and mass, its height increasing and bing even more imposing. It waspletely iparable to thest time when it had used the gem''s power.


    A wide grin spread across the metallic lips of the robot, its glowing teeth gleaming in the light.


    The robot took a step forward, and Atticus immediately took one back instinctively, his hand gravitating towards his katana.


    But it was a false rm as the robot simply walked towards one side of the space and stood.


    Atticus unknowingly released a sigh of relief. "This is crazy," he couldn''t help butment.


    The differences were outstanding! Completely iparable!


    It was as though he had fought the lower version of Jared before, and this was his real self.


    "Can I win?" Atticus wondered. Just standing alone in its presence was taking a lot out of him. He couldn''t even begin to imagine how strong it would be now.


    Atticus reset the environment to its original state.


    "I better use everything," he decided.


    Atticus walked over and stood on the other side, facing the robot. He instantly felt the imposing weight of the robot pressing down on him.


    Atticus took a deep breath and exhaled in the next instant. Then he slowly unsheathed his katana, its form gleaming and vibrating, as though it couldn''t wait to be unleashed.


    Then, Atticus simultaneously unleashed Aerokinesis and the burst at the same time, and his form was immediately enveloped in an intense red glow as his speed and perception increased to unimaginable heights.


    Atticus felt invincible, as though he could do anything. His eyes zed as he locked gazes with the robot''s, and then, they both moved.


    In a few intense hours, the brown earthen terrain hadpletely transformed into a charred ckndscape.


    Only two figures were currently present.


    The first, with white hair and blue eyes that had slightly lost its glow,y on the charred earth while facing upwards. His form waspletely battered, his clothes burnt beyond recognition, leaving some of his skin charred.


    While the second had its form bathed in a golden glow, stood directly over the first figure.


    The first figure was Atticus, and he currently had his eyes wide open as he gazed at the massive hammer that was suspended inches away from his face.


    Atticus didn''t even need to realize it, as an AI voice instantly sounded:


    "[You Lost]"


    During the past hour, what Atticus had just learned was something many in the human domain were already well aware of: never battle a member of the Steris family when the sun is high up in the sky.

 Chapter 352 Finish

    <h4>Chapter 352 Finish </h4>


    ?Atticusy on the ground, his eyes wide open as he gazed at the massive hammer that was suspended inches away from his face.


    If it had been just a few inches lower, Atticus would have had his head crushed.


    As soon as the AI voice sounded, the massive golden form of the robot, which currently looked like the embodiment of the sun God, lifted the massive golden hammer away from Atticus''s face effortlessly and stood up straight.


    Therge smile on its face remained unchanged as it walked away from Atticus and went to stand on one side of the space. The golden glow surrounding its body dimmed until it regained its silver color, its massive hammer fading away into the air.


    Atticus breathed heavily, his chest heaving upwards and downwards as he desperately tried to catch his breath.


    The battle had been far too intense. The katana kept on vibrating intensely, its sharp end pointed at the robot standing a few meters away. It was clear it wanted nothing more than to rip it to pieces, but unfortunately it''s user was finding it hard to lift up a finger right now.


    After a few minutes, Atticus released arge exhale and sat up straight, this small action sending a whole wave of pain through his form.


    Atticus winced.


    ''It''s been a long while,'' Atticus thought with a small chuckle. The only time he ever ended up this beaten up was when he was training with Magnus. Atticus couldn''t help but miss it a little bit.


    But at the next instant of having this thought, Atticus shivered. Magnus was even more brutal that the robot.


    Atticus was thoroughly exhausted. So exhausted that he would rather not use the little stamina he had left to control the water element and heal himself.


    So Atticus decided to use something he hadn''t used in a long time. He channeled the little amounts of mana he had left into his space ring and in the next instant, a small vial filled to the brim with a light green liquid appeared in his right hand, and he instantly drank its contents.


    Atticus immediately felt an unimaginable amount of refreshing feeling assault his body, streaming into each of his veins. His body felt slightly ticklish as his blisters, burns, and other injuries he acquired during the battle healed at a fast rate.


    What Atticus had just drank was one of the highest grades of healing potion that was avable to them in the first year. He had bought it from the academy store.


    This was one of the things he bought during where he had a massive amount of points but nowhere to spend it.


    "Good days," Atticus murmured.


    Atticus focused and brought out two more vials filled to the brim with sky blue and deep green liquid. These were mana recovery potion and fatigue recovery potion.


    It was the first time he was drinking these two potions as he had never found any need to. His passive recovery had always been enough, even when training with mana. Plus, he would be able to improve more if he didn''t use these potions.


    Upon drinking them, he felt his mana recovering at a very fast ratepared to when he was idly trying to recover it or even when he meditated and absorbed mana. He also felt his fatigue melting as he gradually started regaining his strength.


    After more than a minute, Atticus finally feltpletely good. He stood up slowly from his seated position, his intense gaze focusing on the form of the robot standing a few meters away from him.


    "Damn," Atticus couldn''t help but mutter.


    He had tried everything, everything in his repertoire during the battle. Even his first and second katana arts weren''t excluded, and yet he had still lost badly. "It''s like they have an unlimited supply of energy," Atticus mused.


    During the battle, Atticus didn''t once see the robot low on energy or fatigued. With his keen senses, there was simply no way he would miss something like that. If he didn''t see it, then it didn''t happen, Atticus had that much confidence in himself.


    Contrary to the robot''s current wless form, Atticus had inflicted a great amount of damage and attacks on it, but despite all his suffering, at the end, the robot would simply heal them as though they were scratches.


    It was as if they could use the energy from the sun to augment, heal, and replenish their stamina.


    Its regeneration capabilities were endless, its energy endless, stamina endless; Atticus''s defeat waspletely inevitable even if he had used everything he had.


    Atticus checked the time on his artifact and seeing that the time had gone and it was alreadyte, he released a deep breath and decided to call it a day.


    Atticus gave the robot a long, cold look before shutting down the program, and after triple-checking if his data had truly been deleted, he left the training room.


    The camp was already dark by the time he finished, but there were still a lot of students strolling about the campgrounds.


    Atticus walking through the camp had always drawn attention, but this was usually one of respect and reverence. There was only one thing on the students'' faces as Atticus walked by each of them:plete and absolute shock.


    There was no one amongst them who wouldn''t be utterly shocked if they saw Atticus''s current form.


    He actually got injured?


    It seemed so absurd that such a thing was possible. The Atticus they knew, the same white-haired devil was reduced to this state? It was too much to bear.


    ''Shit, I forgot to change my clothes,'' Atticus thought. Although his body hadpletely healed, his clothes were still burnt and charred ck.


    Atticus released a short sigh, ''I guess there''s no helping it,'' he ignored the curious gazes that tried to bore into him and continued walking.


    After a few seconds, Atticus got to his destination, his gaze facing upwards and gazing at the form of the imposing mansion.

 Chapter 353 Hey

    <h4>Chapter 353 Hey</h4>


    ?Atticus practically had no luggage; everything he owned was kept in his space ring, so he didn''t need to pack anything.


    He walked past the grand gate of the mansion and made his way into the mansion.


    Luckily, he hadn''t met anyone on the way. Atticus entered the room he had chosen earlier, the room beside Aurora''s.


    Aurora had chosen the biggest room, not that Atticus minded. His was still very spacious and filled with lots of luxuries; it was more than enough for him.


    Atticus instantly entered the bathroom and had a hot, steamy shower for a long while.


    After a few long minutes, he finally stepped out of the bathroom, and his gaze instantlynded on the tray of food on the table.


    Atticus smiled warmly at this scene. "This girl," there was only one person he knew would do something like this. ''She must have heard me enter,'' Atticus thought with a smile.


    Unlike the barracks, the mansion rooms were a bit more free. The inhabitants of the mansion could enter each other''s rooms as long as the owner didn''t lock the room.


    Atticus changed intofortable clothes and approached the table by the side, he ast down and immediately started eating the food.


    After a few minutes, he was done, and he instantlyy down on the king-sized mattress after making sure to change the sheets; he had no idea what might have urred.


    Feeling how soft the mattress was, he could instinctively feel how good his sleep was going to be.


    His lips curled up into a satisfied grin as he adjusted himself on the bed. He was excited for tomorrow.


    Tomorrow, he was going to see a particr purple-haired girl after two days of not seeing each other, and he was going to awaken an overpowered element!


    Atticus closed his eyes and immediately entered a deep sleep.


    The next day happened in an instant, and Atticus, as per his usual routine, woke up very early.


    However, the routine he had religiously followed over the course of the month was broken as instead of heading to the caves to train, Atticus opted for the advanced training room.


    The mana density and the powerful robots he could fight in the advanced training room were way more beneficial to him in the long run.


    Just like the day before, Atticus chose to battle with the copy of Jared at master rank, while the sun was up once again.


    And just like thest time, Atticus hadpletely gotten his ass whipped, his battered form sprawled on the floor.


    After training in the morning, this time around, Atticus didn''t drink any potions. This was going to be his new routine, and he wanted to gain everything from it.


    And because of this, he had to spend more time inside the training room in order to recover.


    Atticus went back to his room after recovering from the brutal beatings, but not before changing his clothes first in order to avoid what happened yesterday from repeating itself.


    After having his bath, he came out of his room and met Aurora already waiting for him.


    "Food?" Atticus asked with a smile.


    Aurora nodded while holding her small tummy, then turned the next instant and started walking away. Atticus followed, and after a few minutes, they had their breakfast and went towards the terminal to wait to get teleported to ss.


    The gazes of the other youths once again bore into him, each of them wondering why he had ended up in that form yesterday.


    But he ignored all of them, and as soon as the terminal lit up, Atticus gave the others a quick nod and entered the golden light.


    After a few seconds, Atticus found himself inside the pristine white room. He instantly headed out of the room, and his lips couldn''t help but curl up into a warm smile as he saw Zoey standing in front of his door with a small smile.


    ''Still as breathtaking as ever,'' Zoey''s smile was small, and yet, Atticus still had issues stopping his heart from racing anytime he saw this same smile.


    ''This is all I need,'' Zoey''s small, beautiful curled up lips were all Atticus needed to push him through any tough day and brighten up his mood.


    "Hey," Atticus greeted with a charming smile as he stepped out of the room and approached her.


    "Hey," Zoey responded with a smile of her own. They had both gotten closer over the past month, and while it hadn''tpletely dropped, there were fewer boundariespared to the first time they met.


    Just as Atticus was about to speak, he suddenly noticed a presence by the side. He turned his gaze to the side to see Kael staring at both of them with his characteristic expressionless face.


    Kael turned towards Zoey and gave her a nod, then he turned back towards Atticus and spoke, his voice neutral, "I will head to ss first," and without waiting for a response, he gave a short nod, turned, and started walking away.


    Atticus stared at Kael''s retreating figure, a smile ying on his lips as he shook his head. ''Every time,''


    Atticus turned his gaze back towards Zoey, his charming smile back on his lips.


    "You look beautiful," Atticusplimented. But instead of the familiar scene of Zoey blushing, instead,


    "You''ve started again," Atticus was met with Zoey''s deadpan expression.


    "Pfft," Atticus broke into a short fit ofughter.


    "Well, you can''t me me. You. Are. Beautiful," Atticus put a lot of emphasis on thest three words while staring directly at Zoey.


    But just as he finished speaking, he instantly bent his head forward, evading Zoey''s gentle p on his head from behind.


    "Your ttery won''t work on me this time!" Zoey''s squeaky scream rang out, causing Atticus to take a step back and begin another fit ofughter.


    Zoey clicked her tongue at the fact that she had failed to hit his head. She folded her hands on her chest the next instant and turned to face the side, feigning ignorance as though she didn''t care about anything he said.


    Atticus released a few more chuckles while looking at her. Despite how much she tried to hide it, the faint blush at the back of her ears was hard to miss.

 Chapter 354 Jealousy

    <h4>Chapter 354 Jealousy </h4>


    ?Despite how much she tried to hide it, the faint blush at the back of her ears was hard to miss, especially with his crazy high perception.


    "So how was your division battle?" Atticus suddenly asked. He decided to change the topic because he knew well enough what would happen if he continued teasing her.


    Just like him, every other first year had also battled each other. ''The tension in the ssroom would definitely be intense,'' Atticus couldn''t help butment.


    The top 100 first years had battled each other. They were all in the same ss, so seeing the person who was basically the cause of your loss would anger many. With the winner and loser both in the same ss, confrontations would most definitely happen.


    ''The academy sure is cruel,'' it was very obvious that many of them would be dissatisfied with themselves, and this particr set of people would most definitely cause fights to happen.


    Hearing Atticus''s question, Zoey stopped her brooding and turned to face him, her face showing a trace of reluctance.


    "It was¡­ easy," she paused when she got to thest word, as though she was trying to find the right word to use.


    "Oooooo," Atticus hailed, "Miss Rank One," he teased while softly hitting Zoey on the arm.


    But in the next instance, Atticus raised his hands up in surrender as he saw the intense stare Zoey had just shot him. "Alright, alright, I''ll stop, I promise," Atticus recanted.


    "Better," Zoey said curtly, causing Atticus to chuckle slightly in response.


    "Hmm, I guess mine was also pretty easy. We only had to attack the¡­"


    Just as Zoey was listening to what Atticus was saying, her attention was suddenly taken away by an extremely cute sigh that sounded in her head.


    Zoey didn''t even need to ponder about who had made that sound; there was only one person who could do that.


    ''What''s wrong with you, Lumi?'' Zoey inwardly asked her cute, petite spirit.


    Lumindra didn''t respond for a second, releasing another sigh in the next moment before responding,


    ''Oh, it''s nothing. Don''t mind this poor spirit,'' Lumindra said in a very sad tone.


    Hearing such a cute voice sounding sad would definitely earn the pity of anyone who heard it, making them want to do anything to make her feel better, but by now Zoey was already far too used to this petite spirit of hers.


    Zoey inwardly rolled her eyes, releasing an exhale. Her spirit was just so dramatic!


    ''Lumi, I''m giving you a chance to speak now, don''t you dar-'' before Zoey could finish speaking, Lumindra''s cute voice rang out, interrupting her,


    ''Oh, shut up! Both of you have been talking for a month now and you haven''t even kissed. Not even a freaking peck! This has to be the slowest romance in the history of Eldoralth! What are you? Five!?'' Lumindra''s angry voice rang out, increasing in intensity as she spoke.


    ''But it''s not my fault!'' Zoey instantly defended herself, her tone bing soft as she continued, ''He hasn''t made any more moves after then,''


    ''That''s because you refused the poor boy when he mustered up his courage and tried the first time. Of course he''d be reluctant to try again!'' Lumi used, and in the next instant, she suddenly suggested, her non existent lips curling up into a smile,


    ''You''re going to have to be the one to make the move, Zoey,'' Lumindra said firmly. It was clear in her tone that she wasn''t joking.


    But who was she speaking to?


    "What!"


    Zoey had been so shocked by Lumindra''s suggestion that she slipped and unintentionally screamed out loud.


    Then she suddenly realized where she was and instantly covered her mouth with her hands as though trying to take back her slip up.


    She turned and saw Atticus staring at her confusedly. "Are you okay?" Atticus asked worriedly.


    Zoey cutely cleared her throat, putting down her hands and trying to regain herposure. She responded, "I''m fine, sorry about that."


    But seeing that Atticus continued staring at her with a raised eyebrow, clearly not believing her lie, Zoey nervously took her gaze away and started walking through the hallway.


    Atticus stared at her retreating figure, his face still filled with confusion, wondering what was going through her mind.


    Seeing that she kept walking with no indication of stopping, Atticus snapped out of his thoughts and quickly followed, catching up to her in a few seconds.


    After that, Atticus once again decided to change the topic despite suspecting that there was something going on in her mind.


    He continued his talk about the division battle, with Zoey also adding her own input as they walked, while also trying her very best to silence a particr petite fairy who wouldn''t stopughing.


    After a few minutes, they both finally got to the front of the ssroom. As soon as the door parted open for them, Atticus could already feel the intense tension in the room, but both he and Zoeypletely ignored it as they entered the ssroom together, their collective gazes neutral.


    The soft chatter, angry stares, and even intense arguments that were going on in the ssroom were abruptly snuffed out as the breathtaking figures of Atticus and Zoey entered the room.


    This wasn''t the first time they had entered the ssroom together. Quite the contrary, for thest two weeks, they had beening to the ssroom together.


    No matter how many times it happened, none of them had ever gotten used to it.


    And every single time, everything that was happening inside the ssroom would alwayse to an abrupt stop as each of the students turned towards Atticus and Zoey.


    But neither of their expressions changed. They both continued walking confidently towards their seats, the scene resembling two godly couples walking together.


    Atticus was already well-used to these stares. In all of these days that he had walked in with Zoey, it had always been the same: jealousy.

 Chapter 355 Lucky Bastard

    <h4>Chapter 355 Lucky Bastard</h4>


    ?Most of them were practically jealous.


    Apart from the fact that both of them were basically the most attractive first years in the academy, whether boys or girls, many of them wanted so badly to switch ces with either Atticus or Zoey.


    ''Hmph, ugly bastard,'' Lmented inwardly while subtly looking at Atticus and Zoey. Since the first time that incident had ured, L had always made sure not to stare intensely at Atticus.


    ''What''s so special about her?'' She turned her gaze towards Zoey next, scrutinizing her intently for a few seconds. She had no issues staring intently at Zoey ''I''m prettier,'' L thought after a second of scrutiny.


    Apart from L, there appeared to be no other tier one students looking at them. In fact, the tier one area appeared calmpared to the rest of the ssroom.


    None of them had fought each other yet, so they were the only ones who had no reason to hate each other, except for the fact that they werepetitors.


    But today, Atticus could notice a slight difference in the gazes of the other students.


    A particr grey haired youth with orange eyes sat down on a seat not far away from thest row where the tier one students were seated, his gaze icy as he faced the front.


    The students sitting beside him, despite some of them still being angry about their losses, each of them waering frowns on their faces, they couldn''t help but gaze at Eeus withplete pity.


    The boy truly was pitiful.


    Some of them were still on speaking terms, especially with the students they hadn''t fought with. And as they got to ss, these particr students had asked who Eeus had fought with.


    As soon as Eeus narrated his traumatic experience, all of them involuntarily shuddered.


    He was even more powerful than they had imagined!


    After a few minutes of absorbing the story, their shocked looks turned into ones of pity.


    Eeus was angry, he was seething but despite this, his gaze remained focused at the front. Others might want to look at Atticus with anger and hate, but Eeus was d that he wasn''t stupid.


    After personally witnessing what Atticus was capable of, he would truly have to be stupid to start something with him.


    Eeus''s traumatic experience had spread throughout the ss already, and with the gazes they were all using to look at Atticus, it was obvious that Atticus had been tagged as untouchable.


    Atticus and Zoey found their seats after a few seconds, with Atticus giving Kael a nod as he sat down beside him.


    Not long after, Isabe, with her professional gait, walked into the ssroom, the soft murmurs and ttersing to an abrupt stop.


    Isabe walked to the middle of the ssroom and faced the students.


    She instantly noticed the downcast expressions on each of their faces. Isabe sighed softly,


    ''How bothersome.'' She knew that she had to do something.


    She couldn''t teach them like this so she decided to address them before they began the ss.


    "Congrattions onpleting your second division war. I know many of you, especially the students who lost in the battles, are currently feeling bad," Isabe''s words made some of them clench their fists and lower their heads as they were reminded of their loss.


    But Isabe ignored them and continued,


    "But I just want you to know one thing: the division wars ur on a monthly basis, which means you still have 10 more chances to make aeback. Feeling sad and brooding now instead of trying to get stronger and improve will be the greatest mistake you could ever make in your life," Isabe said firmly.


    The students with their heads lowered and sad looks turned to face upwards, their eyes burning with determination. Isabe''s words had resonated within them.


    She was right.


    They all still had 10 more chances to make aeback. As long as they worked hard and weren''t as gravely unlucky as Eeus, then everything should turn out okay.


    Seeing that each of them got pumped, Isabe smiled satisfactorily. ''Heh, looks like I still got it,''


    Isabe pretended as though she wanted to look at each of the students in order to check the expression of a particr white haired boy, and upon seeing the expressionless look on his face, Isabe sighed.


    ''Of course you don''t care. You''re the one making them lose hope in the first ce!''


    Isabe subtly shook her head and decided to start teaching the ss. After five intense hours, Isabe ended the ss and immediately left the room after a subtle look at Atticus.


    As soon as she left, Atticus instantly turned toward Zoey on his left, and before thetter could even react, Atticus moved at a speed she found it hard to follow and suddenlynded a peck on her cheek, shocking the living daylights out of her as her form froze.


    "I have an important training today so I''ll have to go first," Atticus quickly said with a sheepish smile on his face.


    Without even waiting for a response, he swiftly nodded his goodbye to Kael and instantly left the ssroom.


    Zoey hadn''t even registered anything that Atticus had said, her hands moving slowly to touch the spot where Atticus had just kissed. One could only imagine how shocked she currently was.


    But then again, despite what many would think, Zoey wasn''t the most shocked about Atticus''s actions; it was 100% the students.


    What did this mean!? Were the both of them dating already!?


    The boys in the ss were the most visibly shocked as each of them opened their mouths wide.


    There was not a single one of them who currently didn''t want to be in Atticus''s shoes.


    As the first years started seeing Atticus together with Zoey, many of them had initially thought it was okay to approach.


    But Zoey had always shut them down with her icy stare before they could even speak.


    They each couldn''t help but mutter, "Lucky bastard."

 Chapter 356 Awakening

    <h4>Chapter 356 Awakening</h4>


    ?To think he would be able to kiss that goddess! Many of them still couldn''t believe what they had just witnessed.


    And this feeling got even worse as Zoey touched the spot Atticus had kissed her on her cheek.


    Why was she touching her cheek as if she actually enjoyed the kiss?!


    ''Atta boy! That''s what we call a man right there!'' Lumindra''s excited voice rang out as she continuously kept on giggling happily.


    But as sudden as she spoke, she abruptly clicked her tongue, clearly not satisfied about something.


    ''Tsk. But he should have gone for the lips! Fucking virgins,'' she added with a click of her tongue.


    Zoey didn''t even respond to Lumindra''s ramblings. She had absolutely no expression on her wless face as she kept on touching the spot Atticus had just kissed.


    After a few seconds, with every single one of the students'' eyes focused on her, Zoey suddenly stood up from her seat and started walking out of the ssroom, her expression not once changing.


    The smell of something burning suddenly filled L''s nostrils as she too watched with narrowed eyes as Zoey walked out of the room.


    She immediately traced the smell towards the seat beside Eldric and Ain, and she couldn''t help but raise an eyebrow as she saw steaming out from the space.


    ''Why is he¡­'' L''s gaze shifted towards the person sitting on the seat, her eyesnding on the figure of a particr orange haired youth, Seraphin Steris.


    ''He''s¡­ pissed?'' L wondered. The boy was currently gazing at therge screen in front of the ss, not rting or looking at anyone in particr.


    He currently had an expressionless look on his face, and some who didn''t know who the real Seraphin Steris was might even assume that he was in a good mood, a terrible mistake.


    If not for the massive amounts of smoke gathering above him, no one, not even L, would have suspected that he was angry about something or in a bad mood.


    Even the ones sitting the closest to him, Eldric and Ain, had long since turned to focus their gazes on Seraphin, both of their eyes narrowed.


    Even Harmonic, who hardly cared about anything in the ss and always minded his business, also turned to stare at him, curious about what might have gotten him angry.


    There was only one thing that had just happened: Atticus had kissed Zoey.


    But they all just couldn''tprehend why that would make him so angry. And before they had time to ponder about the reason, Seraphin suddenly stood up from his seat, the seat having turned into an unrecognizable charred mess.


    And they all watched as he walked out of the ssroom without speaking or looking at anyone.


    ''So that''s why¡­'' L had always been perceptive, not that much of it was needed in this matter. She had already figured out why he was acting the way he was acting.


    But her thoughts suddenly shifted to the scene of Atticus kissing Zoey, and she didn''t know when her hands clenched into a fist. ''Dumbass,'' L thought and instantly stood up from her seat and left the ssroom.


    And after a few moments, the rest of the students started streaming out of the ssroom, the room be empty in minutes.


    ...


    Atticus moved at a fast pace as he made his way through the hallway, an excited grin ying on his face.


    He himself knew why he did what he did. ''This should hopefully progress things further,'' he thought excitedly.


    They had both been talking for a month now, and this had been exactly what they had been doing, talking.


    They hadn''t made any attempt to progress their rtionship whatsoever. After his first attempt at kissing Zoey, Atticus had been reluctant to try again because of obvious reasons.


    And from the little he knew of Zoey, Atticus was sure that he would have to be the one to make the move, or they would be stagnant for a century before anything could happen.


    This was thest thing Atticus wanted. So, he had decided to make his move.


    Atticus got to the elevator and instantly took it to the floor where the elemental rooms were situated. After a few minutes, Atticus found himself standing in front of the entrance to the rooms.


    Atticus scanned his artifacts on the small terminal on the wall, swiftly paying for two hours. Then he entered the room and instantly headed straight towards the space elemental room at the end of the hall.


    As soon as Atticus got to the door, he released a pulse from his mana core, and as the door swung open, his form moved at unreal speeds as he deftly avoided the orb shaped, invisible spatial distortions that threatened to pierce his form.


    After easily dealing with that test, Atticus swiftly walked through the door, instantly feeling the familiar environment of the space elemental room.


    Atticus allowed himself to be carried upwards by the unseen forces as he closed his eyes and entered a deep state of meditation.


    He allowed himself to bepletely immersed in the environment, simply allowing his body to drift in the space.


    This had always been how he trained whenever he came to the space elemental room. He couldn''t control nor even feel the space element, even though he was well aware of something enveloping him every time he trained in the room.


    Atticus remained in this state for more than one hour, silently meditating, and then suddenly, Atticus''s eyes snapped open.


    ''Finally!''


    His thoughts were followed by an intense wave of dizziness that washed over him as he felt a tingling sensation spreading throughout his body.


    It was as though a dormant spark had been ignited, sending a surge of energy coursing through his veins.


    Atticus took in a deep breath, and he could immediately feel a deep connection to the palpable force that enveloped his whole form.


    ''So this is how the space element really feels,'' Atticus realized.

 Chapter 357 Space

    <h4>Chapter 357 Space </h4>


    ?Despite spending practically two hours every day training in the space elemental room, Atticus had never actually felt what space was.


    Although he knew there was something there, he didn''t know exactly what its nature was.


    But now, it felt like a tingling sensation that seemed to dance across his skin.


    It was as though he could feel the gravitational pull of the distant stars, the swirling currents of interster dust, and the infinite expanse of the cosmos all converging within this singr space.


    It was both awe inspiring as it was humbling.


    Atticus felt small, incredibly small. As though he were a single tiny drop of water in an unending sea.


    He felt insignificant.


    Atticus took in another deep breath as he tried to steady his breathing.


    Regaining hisposure in the next instant, he decided to get rid of the unnecessary thoughts and focus on the space element that he had just awakened.


    Atticus closed his eyes and focused inwardly, allowing himself to surrender to the sensations enveloping him.


    He felt a profound sense of expansion as if his consciousness was reaching out to touch the farthest reaches of the universe.


    It was an overwhelming experience, and yet there was a strange sense of familiarity to it as if tapping into a power that had always been a part of him, lying dormant until now.


    Atticus stretched out his right arm, and with a slight focus, the air around his arm seemed to distort, his arm leaving afterimages as it moved despite not moving at a fast speed.


    "This is great," Atticus muttered with a huge grin, his eyes fixed on his moving hand.


    He had finally awakened the space element!


    Words could not even begin to describe how happy he was feeling right now.


    Atticus shook his head, clearing it once more, ''Now''s not the time.''


    He could feel a lot of changes that urred in his body as soon as he awakened the space bloodline. It was as though the world became slower or rather,


    ''My perception increased,'' Atticus realized.


    ''No, not just that,'' Atticus couldn''t say for sure, but if Astrion had felt what Atticus was currently feeling with this space element, then he shouldn''t have lost to him so easily when they had fought back in the Raven camp.


    Atticus had always wondered if his bloodline made his elements special.


    He was well aware that a bloodline that could make him practically use all the elements was, of course, special in some way, but he felt like it also somehow made his elements better than what the other Ravenstein family members could achieve.


    Atticus had never had any issues controllingrge amounts of the elements before.


    And he did this so wlessly that anytime he saw the other Ravenstein youths straining themselves to control what he considered a little amount of the elements, he couldn''t help but wonder what was going on.


    Apart from that fact, Atticus also felt his connection to the elements, despite having multiple, was better than what the rest of the Ravenstein youth could feel, and they only had one element.


    And now that he had awakened the space element, Atticus felt as though a lot of new things had opened up for him.


    He experienced a profound shift in his perception of the world around him. As though the boundaries of his awareness expanded, allowing him to not just perceive the physical space that surrounded him but the underlying fabric of reality itself.


    On a deeper level, just what was space?


    It represented more than just the void between objects. It embodied the interconnectedness of all things, the flow of energy and information that bound the universe together.


    ''But not yet,'' Atticus thought.


    He had suddenly gained an important insight into the intricacies of the space element, but Atticus could instinctively feel that he had no ess to any of its abilities yet. He wasn''t at that level.


    ''Of course, I just awakened it. The things I can do with it will be very limited,'' Atticus realized.


    ''It looks like it''s the same as when I awakened my other elements. I can only control it within the confines of my body,'' Just as his other elements, the space element, although profoundly different, also followed the same principles.


    ''Which means that I can''t teleport or even manipte gravity,'' as Atticus realized this, his expression couldn''t help but turn downcast.


    These were two abilities that he had most been looking forward to having, and seeing as he couldn''t use them for now, he couldn''t help but let out a deep sigh.


    Both abilities would need him to have control and manipte the space element of a certain range, something he currently clearly could not do.


    ''Wait!'' A thought suddenly struck Atticus, akin to a golden light bulb suddenly lighting up in his head. Atticus didn''t even try to ponder it again; he instantly put what he just realized to the test.


    Atticus focused inwardly, feeling the newly added tingling sensation in his veins, each coalescing around a small glowing purple orb that was floating beside other glowing orbs of different colors orbiting around his heart.


    With a slight focus, Atticus moved a strand of the space element essence from the orb, the purple strand streaming away, moving down towards where a strand of mana was also heading to meet.


    The space element essence and his mana met in the middle, and Atticus had to focus all his energy to stabilize the mixture. This was all because it was his first time using the space element for the elemental mimicry art.


    As soon as it became stable, Atticus instantly started moving it around his body in the required way.


    Atticus immediately experienced a sensation unlike anything he had ever experienced in his life.


    It felt as though the very fabric of space was being manipted within him.


    He felt a tingling sensation spreading out through his limbs as though his entire being was expanding to epass the vastness of the cosmos.

 Chapter 358 Experimenting

    <h4>Chapter 358 Experimenting</h4>


    ?Atticus kept moving the mixture of space essence and mana around his body as required by the art. And after a long while of doing this, Atticus shockingly felt like he was ready for what he wanted to try.


    Atticus felt as though his body was being stretched andpressed at the same time in ways that defy conventional understanding.


    It was both exhrating and disorienting, as if he was on the verge of being torn apart and yet simultaneously connected to everything around him in ways that transcended physical boundaries.


    Atticus made his form float downwards as hended on the entrance floor a few secondster.


    With him now stable, Atticus turned and gazed at the position in front of him. He instantly felt a surge of energy coursing through his veins as if the very essence of space itself was propelling him forward.


    With a swift and deliberate motion, Atticus''s form stirred instantly, causing ripples of distortion to cascade around him like shimmering waves in a cosmic sea.


    In the blink of an eye, Atticus suddenly disappeared from his current location, seamlessly transitioning through the fabric of space itself.


    The world around him blurred into a kaleidoscope of colors and shapes as he traversed the void. With a sensation akin to being pulled by a vortex, Atticus suddenly appeared at his destination.


    Atticus''s lips curled up into a huge grin. ''This could work,'' he thought with giddy anticipation.


    Many might be confused with what was happening. He had literally just found out that teleportation was impossible, and yet, he had just done it. What was going on?


    But what these people wouldn''t know was that they werepletely wrong.


    Atticus didn''t just teleport; he had simply moved. It was as simple as that.


    Elemental mimicry.


    Atticus had the ability to mimic the movement of any element he possessed, so he had done just that, mimicking the movement of space.


    But then, at the same time, this fact would havepletely astonished the minds of people who heard it.


    It might seem like it was all fun and games, easy stuff, but many knew that it was anything but so.


    The space element couldn''t bepared to the other elements, which had a tangible form and nearly predictable behavior. It was more vtile and unpredictablepared to the other elements.


    It was an abstract and ever changing force; in essence, it was unstable and prone to sudden fluctuations.


    The fact that Atticus had been able to aplish this feat, on his first try nheless, would be enough to blow the minds of those in the human domain.


    He had shifted his physical position through space, allowing him to move from one point to another almost instantaneously.


    Space mimicry.


    ''But it''s very limited,'' Atticus noticed in the short time he spent in the void that he could well, only spend a short time in the void.


    Which meant that Atticus could only move for very short distances at a time before he would have to stop.


    ''About one to two meters?'' Atticus surmised.


    ''Well, at least it''s better than nothing,'' Atticus reassured himself. He quickly snapped out of his reverie and decided to check and see more things that he could find out about the space element.


    It waspletely easy and straightforward because of his high intelligence, and after a while of experimenting, Atticus had figured out three things that he could use the space element for, apart from space mimicry.


    The first was what he termed as spatial awareness.


    It was basically like perception but way better. Even though it wasn''t as profound as the insight he had gained a few minutes ago, it was still way more than he could ever achieve before he awakened the space element.


    He could basically see and anticipate the movement of things with greater rity, and this in turn came with quicker reflexes, ultimately allowing him to react faster than normal.


    The second was what he had also termed as spatial distortion.


    By subtly manipting the space within his body, Atticus could momentarily alter his physical dimensions, allowing for swift contortions or adjustments to his body''s position.


    This could allow him to squeeze into tight spaces or dodge hard iing attacks.


    And thest one he had figured out waspletely basic. He would wrap any part of his body with the space element and use it to attack.


    But as he did this, Atticus had discovered many incredible things about it.


    Any attacks with the space element could result in several effects depending on whatever he wanted.


    He could decide to simply enhance the force of the punch, making them more impactful than usual by increasing the amount of kic energy of his punch.


    He could decide to cause spatial distortions, which upon impact would cause localized distortions in space around the target, resulting in warping or bending of the target, creating a disruptive and disorienting effect for the said target.


    And thest one he had found out was almost like an area effect kind of attack. Upon impact with a space imbued punch, it would create strong shockwaves that would not only cause damage to the target but also nearby objects or people.


    Like a powerful st expanding outwards.


    All in all, although his ''teleportation'', if he could call it that, waspletely subpar, and he hadn''t been able to manipte gravity. Still, Atticus had been very satisfied with his gains for today.


    ''It was all worth the hype.''


    Just as he was about to check the time, the AI voice suddenly sounded, practically saving him the trouble.


    "[Atticus Ravenstein, You have only 15 minutes left to exit the space elemental room. Please do so in a timely manner or you would be forcefully teleported.]"


    Atticus''s gaze widened slightly in shock. He had no idea that the time had passed so quickly.


    Atticus gave the space elemental room a long look before he turned and headed outside the room.

 Chapter 359 Morphed

    <h4>Chapter 359 Morphed</h4>


    ?After a few seconds, Atticus found himself walking through the hallway on the highest floor. He had already taken the elevator from the floor below.


    As he walked, a thought suddenly struck him, and he decided to check something he was supposed to check when he awakened his space element in the elemental room.


    ''Status,'' Atticus thought, and immediately a holographic interface materialized in front of his face.


    Character Profile:


    ------------------------


    Name: Atticus Ravenstein


    Age: 15


    Gender: Male


    Race: Human


    Attributes:


    ------------------------


    Strength: 255


    Agility: 286>>297


    Endurance: 299>>305


    Vitality: 289>>294


    Intelligence: 46>>47


    Perception: 37>>40


    Charm: 31>> 33


    Will: 34


    Level: Expert


    Talent: Mythical


    Bloodline: Primordial Elemental Bloodline


    - Leve 3


    - Fire: 12.2 >> 12.4 %


    - Air: 12.1 >> 12.3%


    - Water: 11.5 >> 11.8 %


    - Earth: 11.3 >> 11.6%


    - Level 1


    - Light: 50.3 >> 50.7 %


    -Darkness: 41.4 >> 42.5%


    - Lightning: 16 >> 16.3 %


    -Ice: 14.2 >> 14.3 %


    - Space: 0.9% (NEW!)


    Locked Bloodlines -


    NONE


    Abilities:


    ------------------------


    Innate Skills:


    * Conceal [Potential: Mythical]


    - The ability to conceal your level from anyone regardless of rank. You may choose what level you want to be shown.


    - Current mastery: Mythical


    Life Weapon Skills:


    * Transcendent sh: Godspeed Grace


    * Endless Strike


    Normal Skills:


    * Arcane Barrier [Potential: Transcendent]


    - Current Mastery: Expert


    * Elemental Mimicry [Potential: Transcendent]


    -Current mastery: Advanced+


    *Ethereal Clock [Potential: Empowered]


    -Current mastery: Advanced


    ''Looks okay,'' Atticus nodded in satisfaction. His stats were exactly where he had expected them to be, including the massive increase in perception.


    It felt incredibly good to see his space element listed as part of the awakened section. It meant all the work he had been doing hadn''t been for naught.


    Just as he was walking, Atticus suddenly heard the sound of someone approaching from the opposite side. ''Who could be here by this time?'' Atticus couldn''t help but wonder.


    It was even more baffling as the person was headed in the opposite direction, obviously attempting to leave.


    Atticus took his gaze away from the interface and turned, his gaze instantlynding on Seraphin Steris approaching from the opposite direction.


    Seraphin was still wearing the same clothes he had on during ss. And as they got close, Seraphin, with his usual wide grin, gave Atticus a nod in greeting before instantly taking his gaze away, passing by Atticus without even waiting for a response.


    away, passing by Atticus without even waiting for a response.


    But just as Seraphin passed Atticus, the huge grin on his face instantly turned ice-cold, the change so abrupt that it wouldpletely baffle many people who witnessed the scene.


    But just as Seraphin kept on walking,


    "Hey," Atticus''s voice suddenly sounded from behind him. They had both only walked a few steps away and were only about 5 meters from each other.


    But instead of the response one would expect, Seraphin''s cold gaze remained the same as he kept on walking through the hallway, his walking gait undisturbed as hepletely ignored Atticus''s call.


    But in the next instance, Seraphin''s form froze at Atticus''s next words,


    "Do you have a problem with me?"


    Seraphin''s gaze turned dark, his stepsing to an abrupt stop.


    Atticus gazed at Seraphin''s halted figure with narrowed eyes. This newly awakened space element had made Atticus more perceptive than he had ever thought.


    What Atticus had just felt was so abrupt and subtle that many would call him mad for even thinking of confronting Seraphin because of it.


    Atticus had always been able to, more often than not, easily tell the mood of others depending on the aura they radiated.


    And now he had felt a sudden, very subtle shift in his aura. He felt like Seraphin had been so good at masking his aura that it took awakening the space element to notice that something was wrong somewhere.


    Despite how subtle the sign was, Atticus felt like the fact that it was there in the first ce meant everything.


    If there was any sort of enmity here, he would have to nip it in the bud as soon as possible before it could fester.


    Seraphin was currently experiencing a rush of anger that he hadn''t felt in a long while. It was so potent that he found it incredibly hard to regain hisposure and transform his cold look back into a smile.


    Seraphin took subtle deep breaths, trying to regain himself. And at the next instant, his frown shakily started transforming into a smile.


    Making sure to hold it, Seraphin pivoted, turning towards Atticus, a radiant smile on his face as he locked gazes with him.


    And then, in the most hyper tone he could muster up, making sure it didn''t seem like he was forcing it, Seraphin spoke, "What do you mean, bro?"


    But Atticus didn''t offer any response. His piercing blue eyes scrutinized every single inch of Seraphin''s form, capturing every single subtle nuance in an instant.


    With hisplete attention on Seraphin, his perception would truly be wasted on him if he couldn''t see the signs Seraphin was currently giving out, no matter how subtle they appeared to be.


    Seraphin''s hands were shaking continuously as though he was holding himself back from clenching his fists hard.


    The tips of his lips were trembling, a very subtle twitch that couldn''t escape Atticus''s perceptive gaze. He was obviously forcing the smile.


    Andstly, those eyes. Atticus would truly be a fool to see anything but an intense amount of hatred in those eyes as he gazed into them.


    Atticus took a step forward, slowly closing the distance between him and Seraphin, his tone having taken on a chilling quality as he spoke,


    "I''ll ask again. Do you have a problem with me?" He said, locking eyes with Seraphin.


    Atticus had always been taller for his age, and the fact that he was only about two steps away from Seraphin made him tower over him.


    The tips of Seraphin''s lips twitched with intensity as hepletely failed to hold back his anger.


    Then, at a speed that bipr individuals could only dream of achieving, Seraphin''s expression morphed as he spat out,


    "I''ll kill you."

 Chapter 360 Slammed

    <h4>Chapter 360 mmed </h4>


    Seraphin''s expression suddenly morphed, transforming into an icy look so cold it could freeze fire as he spat out,


    "I''ll kill you."


    Atticus''s expression didn''t once change during this transition. In fact, he wasn''t even the least bit surprised by this development.


    In simpler terms, Atticus didn''t give a damn why the smiling and hyper boy was suddenly showing such an intense amount of hatred towards him.


    Now that the cat was out of the bag, there was only one thing Atticus wanted to do, the same thing he always did when faced with situations like this.


    "I see, okay then," Atticus''s calm voice suddenly rang out, making Seraphin''s gaze narrow into pinpricks.


    He had been expecting Atticus to be at least a bit surprised by this sudden development, but Atticus lookedpletely unfazed, as though he had been expecting it from the start.


    Atticus''s cold words continued,


    "I am going to give you a chance to kill me. I''ve been practicing something called ''nipping the bud before it could be bothersome,'' and that''s exactly what I''m about to do."


    Atticus didn''t pause or give Seraphin a chance to speak. His piercing blue eyes became even colder as he continued,


    "I am going to beat you up to an extent that you will never be a bother to me again in your life. So, if you can, kill me."


    Seraphin''s expression darkened, the gem embedded in his forehead letting out an intense glow as he thundered,


    "You fucking bast-"


    As Seraphin opened his mouth to speak, a sudden, searing p struck his left cheek with astonishing force.


    The impact rippled across his skin like waves, sending Seraphin hurtling backward with brutal force. He collided with the wall, his body skidding down its surface for several meters, a world of pain engulfing him.


    Gasping for breath, Seraphin struggled to steady himself, his knees buckling as hended heavily on one.


    "W-what just happened?" he mumbled.


    But in the next instant, he suddenly felt a tingling sensation on his left cheek, and Seraphin slowly moved his hand towards that spot, his hand trembling as he moved.


    As soon as his hand felt the now swollen left cheek, a surreal feelingpletely engulfed Seraphin.


    It was a feeling he had felt before in his life, but it had never been this intense before -plete and utter disbelief.


    Did he just get¡­ pped?


    On his cheek?


    This was something Seraphin found hard, very hard to grapple with. No matter how much he thought about it, he just couldn''tprehend it.


    He, a Tier One, got pped?


    As Seraphin came to this realization, he shakily turned his gaze upwards and instantly saw the cold, piercing blue eyes of Atticus looking down at him.


    Seraphin erupted.


    The gem embedded in Seraphin''s forehead erupted with a blinding brilliance, unleashing a torrent of scorching inferno that engulfed the space around him.


    His form ignited in a dazzling disy of light, as if he had be a miniature sun, radiating intense heat in all directions as he went supernova.


    However, as the searing wave surged towards Atticus, the air seemed to warp and distort in front of him, the wave passing through Atticus as though he were merely a phantom, leaving him untouched and unscathed.


    Atticus''s cold gazended on the zing form of Seraphin. His figure was engulfed in a swirling maelstrom of intense golden light, radiating heat that instantly spiked the temperature in the air to staggering levels.


    Atticus watched as a radiant armor suddenly started contorting and forming from the heart of the luminous inferno


    The armor bore intricate designs reminiscent of ancient Chinese craftsmanship, with elegant motifs and ornate patterns etched into its gleaming surface.


    Atticus had no doubt that it was a powerful artifact. But how powerful? He was yet to find out.


    It seemed as though Seraphin''s shoes weren''t equipped to handle this intense amount of heat as they each began to buckle and warp, unable to withstand the extreme temperature.


    But the boy in question didn''t even care. In fact, he didn''t care about anything else anymore.


    He only cared about one and only one person currently, and it was this same person that his seething gaze was focused on.


    Seraphin didn''t utter any words. There was no need to.


    Atticus had the guts toy a hand on him; there could be no other option. He would make sure he regretted that action for the rest of his life.


    Seraphin''s body leaned forward abruptly, teetering on the edge of falling. But just as it seemed he would, he suddenly exploded forward with tremendous force, the ground quaking beneath him as he propelled himself through the air.


    A shockwave rippled outward from his departure point, leaving shimmering golden afterimages in his wake as he closed the distance between himself and Atticus in the blink of an eye.


    His hand clutched a radiant spear, its form gleaming with intense energy as he unleashed a ferocious thrust aimed directly at Atticus''s throat.


    It was very obvious that Seraphin went for the kill from the start. He wasn''t joking around.


    But unfortunately for him, the one he was currently battling was Atticus.


    Atticus''s expression maintained its icy look.


    Despite the fact that the speed Seraphin was currently moving at shouldn''t be trackable with the naked eye, Atticus''s gaze followed Seraphin''s every movement with such boredom, as though he were watching a turtle move.


    Atticus''s movements were simple.


    With perfect and calcted timing, Atticus''s form abruptly sidestepped, his movement so fast it looked as though he had teleported to Seraphin.


    With Atticus out of the way, Seraphin''s deadly thrust met no target except the unfeeling air, and before Seraphin had time to muster up another attack, he suddenly found his vision covered by a hand.


    Before Seraphin could react, Atticus''s firm hand gripped his head with such abruptness that Seraphin''s gathered momentum was abruptly stopped, his torso and legs jerking forward as his head was halted.


    And with a swift and deliberate swirl, Seraphin''s form was brutally mmed onto the unforgiving floor.

 Chapter 361 Damn

    <h4>Chapter 361 Damn</h4>


    Seraphin felt a massive amount of pain as his form was mmed headfirst against the unmoving ground with tremendous force.


    The force of the m momentarily disoriented him as his face became cloudy and unfocused.


    However, due to the hours and hours of intense training, Seraphin had developed multiple instinctual reactions depending on the situation. In his confused state, one of them immediately activated.


    Mana surged from Seraphin''s form, instantly siphoning into the radiant armor he was currently donned in.


    In the next instance, the armor erupted in a blinding radiance. The intricate lines etched on the armor ignited with fluid grace, tracing across its surface in a mesmerizing dance of luminosity.


    They converged into a ball-shaped energy, pulsating with unbridled power at the center of the chest part of the armor, casting a brilliant glow that seemed to illuminate the entire hallway.


    And in the next instant, with a force that would have sent Seraphin flying away if not for Atticus''s grip, it shot toward Atticus''s form.


    The distance between Atticus and Seraphin was so close that with how fast everything had happened, no one should have nearly enough time to evenprehend the fact that they had been attacked before they got turned into cinders.


    But as soon as Atticus had felt the mana in Seraphin''s body stirring, he had long since acted.


    The air around Atticus''s torso appeared to warp and twist, as if being molded by invisible hands.


    Atticus deftly manipted the space element surrounding his torso, shaping it with precision. It formed a subtle yet perceptible aura, enveloping him in a field of distortion that seemed to ripple and undte with his movements.


    And just as it seemed that the beam was about to pierce through Atticus''s form, it met the distorted space surrounding him.


    In an instant, the air around Atticus shimmered and shifted, altering the path of the beam. The beam''s trajectory suddenly veered off course and collided with the wall nearby.


    The impact resulted in a powerful sh, unleashing shockwaves that rippled through the surroundings and scattering scorching remains across the area.


    Before Seraphin could even regain hisposure, the firm grip on his face tightened as he was immediately lifted up from the ground.


    And with another deliberate swirl, his form was mmed once again headfirst into the wall, sending another wave of pain passing through him.


    Seraphin felt his mind go nk as Atticus lifted him up from the wall, gradually pulling him in, putting a good amount of distance from the wall.


    His arms and legs appeared lifeless, dangling downwards as his head was held firmly. And then, with a forceful push, his form was mmed brutally onto the wall.


    The same action repeated itself, each time more brutal than thest.


    The academy buildings were sturdy, very sturdy. Despite how brutally Seraphin was being mmed against the wall, the wall didn''t even show a single crack.


    With each m, the armor Seraphin was donned in would light up, protecting his torso from harm while also siphoning mana away from Seraphin.


    Unfortunately for Seraphin, he was always being mmed headfirst against the wall, and the armor wasn''t protecting his head.


    And each time the devastating beam was shot at him, the air would simply distort in front of Atticus, easily deflecting the beam away from him.


    Atticus wasn''t using a single shred of mana as he mmed Seraphin against the wall; in fact, he hadn''t even used it to neutralize Seraphin.


    This was the height of Atticus''s strength and how powerful he waspared to the other Tier Ones.


    Only his passive strength was enough to not only keep up with Seraphin but also easily neutralize him.


    There was only one ability Atticus was using, and that was the newly awakened space element.


    Every single inch of Seraphin''s form was covered in smoldering golden light, making his form scalding hot. If not for the thin distorted space wrapping around Atticus''s hand, he wouldn''t have been able to hold Seraphin the way he was holding him.


    Even Atticus would get burned if he touched Seraphin without protection.


    And then,


    *CRACK*


    The sound of something breaking echoed, but it wasn''t the wall.


    The sound was instantly followed by the stter of something against a hard surface, and then,


    "Haaaaa!" The intense, deafening scream followed.


    Atticus watched with a cold gaze as Seraphin screamed. The back of his head had just cracked, causing a significant amount of blood to stter on the wall.


    Incredible pain seemed to bring Seraphin out of his confusion as his eyes regained their rity, the two blood-red eyes instantly meeting the cold, piercing blue gaze of Atticus.


    Contrary to what many would think, as he met Atticus''s cold gaze, Seraphin didn''t tremble. In fact, he wasn''t even the least bit scared.


    There was only one thing Seraphin was currently feeling: intense anger.


    Through and through, Seraphin was a Tier One, and Tier Ones were incredibly proud individuals.


    Due to the nature of his bloodline, Seraphin had undergone intensive training from childhood. During this time, he couldn''t count the number of times he had been inflicted with a massive amount of pain.


    This wasn''t nearly enough to scare him.


    Seraphin red at Atticus with a ferocity that seemed to ignite the air around them. His eyes zed with intense fury, like smoldering embers ready to erupt into mes.


    Every line on his face was etched with rage, contorted into a visage of absolute fury.


    The gem embedded in Seraphin''s head erupted in blinding radiance, its brilliance partially obscured by the firm grip of Atticus''s hand.


    Despite the obstruction, the intense glow seeped through the gaps between Atticus''s fingers, as if straining to burst forth.


    Meanwhile, the golden aura enveloping Seraphin''s body intensified exponentially, casting a radiant sheen around him.


    Seraphin thundered,


    "You fucking bas-" but unfortunately for him, the one he was currently facing was ruthless.


    Tendrils of crackling lightning snaked their way through Atticus''s arm, the air around them crackling with vtile energy, instantly electrifying the atmosphere.


    Before Seraphin could finish his words, he suddenly felt a jolt of searing pain shoot through his body like a thousand needles piercing his skin.


    His muscles seized with spasms as the lightning surged through him, coursing along his nerves and setting every fiber of his being aze with agony.


    A primal scream tore from his throat, "Ahhhhh!" raw and guttural, as he convulsed uncontrobly under the onught of electrical energy.


    But the inflictor of his pain maintained his cold look as he kept increasing the intensity of the lightning.


    Seraphin still had a bit of his senses left as his mind raced. ''How is this possible!'' He thought frantically.


    It wasn''t even about the fact that Atticus was able to use the lightning element; that, too, had astonished him.


    But what astonished him the most was how painful the lightning was.


    Seraphin had fought with a lot of lightning users back at his sector; in fact, he had trained with it. Each of the Seraphin family members had to temper their bodies from childhood because of the nature of their bloodline.


    Being able to control such an intense amount of energy from the sun was not something anyone could just do. If their bodies weren''t strong enough to withstand the energy, they would be turned to dust before they could even utilize it.


    Tempering their bodies with lightning had always been one of their training methods, and with how intense he had been training, Seraphin had been 100% sure that there was no person in the first year who could hurt him with the fire or lightning elements.


    ''So then why!'' Seraphin thought with gritted teeth.


    And in the next instance, his screams increased in intensity as the lightning racking his body intensified.


    ''I have to use it,'' Seraphin desperately thought. He was already gradually losing himself, the glow epassing his whole form diminishing bit by bit, their glow dimming.


    As soon as he thought this, Seraphin mustered all the concentration he had left and every single ounce of mana in his mana core suddenly burst out from his body, their massive forms instantly getting siphoned into the armor.


    And then, in the next instant, the intricate lines adorning the armor ignited, their luminescence converging once more at the center of the armor before radiating outwards in all directions.


    The orange glow grew increasingly intense, shifting into a searing red hue that engulfed the entire armor with fiery brilliance.


    Atticus narrowed his eyes as he saw this, ''This is different and stronger than the others,'' no one needed to tell him something big wasing.


    Atticus instantly released hold of the boy who was clearly about to go boom and instantly stimted his space bloodline with mana.


    Atticus instantly felt the familiar surreal feeling, and then, with godlike timing, Atticus''s movement was followed by Seraphin''s armor exploding with crazy intensity.


    BOOOM!


    The entirety of the hallway instantly got engulfed in searing red mes as the building that was supposed to be sturdy regardless of the attack, trembled with crazy intensity, cracks appearing on the surfaces of the walls and ground in different areas.


    In the next second, a small hole appeared just next to where Atticus had been standing earlier, and from it, the form of Atticus swirled and emerged,pletely unscathed.


    ''Damn,'' Atticus muttered.


    He had suspected that that attack would be stronger and different from the rest, but he truly hadn''t been expecting it to be this bad.

 Chapter 362 Interrupted

    <h4>Chapter 362 Interrupted</h4>


    At that close proximity, even Atticus wasn''t sure ofing out of that attack unscathed.


    And this was even more so as he couldn''t use the space element to block an attack as intense as that.


    Atticus swept his gaze around the hallway, observing the devastation that was currently unfolding.


    The intense explosion that had just happened was still ongoing, the scorching red wave of fire spreading out through the hall on both sides.


    "Hm?" Atticus muttered, his right hand gravitating towards his forehead. As soon as his hand touched it, Atticus couldn''t help but raise an eyebrow in slight shock as he felt a slight amount of sweat marring his forehead.


    ''I''m sweating?'' Atticus''s shock waspletely justifiable.


    He himself knew how crazy his tolerance to fire and the other elements was. It would require an intense amount of heat, enough to turn thousands to cinders just to make Atticus sweat.


    But now, just the crazy temperature of the attack that had already left his spot was enough to make him sweat?


    Atticus was confident that Seraphin couldn''t radiate nearly enough heat to increase the surrounding temperature enough to make him sweat.


    ''That artifact truly is powerful,'' Atticus thought, his thoughts shifting to the armor Seraphin had worn.


    Atticus forced himself out of his reverie. The situation wasn''t over yet.


    Atticus gazed at the hallway. The explosion had already died down but his vision was still obscured by the thick amounts of smoke covering the hallway.


    With a simple focus, an intense amount of wind materialized around Atticus''s form, sweeping outwards and clearing out the smoke in the hallway.


    As soon as the smoke cleared, Atticus''s prating gaze instantlynded on Seraphin''s pathetic form.


    He was currently at the end of the hallway, deeply lodged inside the sturdy wall where the map of the academy was supposed to be disyed.


    Atticus instantly started walking towards Seraphin, his footsteps resounding in thepletely empty hallway.


    With the intense explosion that just happened, it was as though every single sound in the area had been taken with it, the hallway beingpletely eerily quiet.


    Atticus closed the distance in a few seconds, his gaze scrutinizing Seraphin''s battered form.


    His legs, arms, and head appeared to bepletely bloodied, the blood supposed to be red in color tainted ck because of the explosion that just took ce.


    His form was lodged back first into the wall, his head, arms, and legs protruding forward.


    Atticus''s gaze stopped on the armor Seraphin was donned in. It had already lost its radiance but despite this, Atticus was 100% sure that it was because the wearer currently had zero amounts of mana left to feed it. It looked firm and unbroken, not a single crack on its form.


    ''He definitely brought that to the academy,'' Atticus pondered.


    He knew for sure that the academy store had nothing this powerful amongst its items. He was very sure because he had checked every single item contained in the academy store.


    ''Artifacts, huh,'' Atticus thought. He knew for certain that they would be powerful, but this was the first time he was actually experiencing the effects of one.


    ''I still have what Dad gave me and the reward I got from the Ravensteins'' vault. I should check them out when I''m settled.''


    During the award ceremony five years ago, where Atticus had brutalized William, Atticus had received two artifacts. One from Avalon and another from the Ravenstein vault.


    Although he knew their effects, he hadn''t seen any need to use them, so he simply hadn''t. But gazing at the armor on Seraphin, he could see how important it was.


    Atticus took his gaze away from the armor and focused them back on Seraphin. His face waspletely covered with blood and ck smoldering remains mixed together, and although he was in such a sorry state, his bloodshot eyes were stillpletely fixated on Atticus, staring intently at him as though gazing at a fated enemy.


    It was plenty obvious that if he only he could move, he would have pounced on Atticus regardless of the consequences. But unfortunately for him, he couldn''t even lift a finger.


    Atticus slowly raised his right arm, tendrils of lightning crackling around it.


    He had always made sure to be absolutely thorough anytime he wanted to nip the bud.


    The point was to make sure that Seraphin wouldn''t be a bother in the future again, and there was only one way to do that: break him.


    The tendrils coalesced in his hand, and he deliberately stretched out his hand to touch Seraphin''s stationary form.


    Seraphin''s eyes widened as he instinctively closed his eyes, bracing himself for the impending pain.


    Just as Atticus''s hand was about to touch Seraphin, Atticus''s gaze immediately narrowed as the air suddenly distorted around Seraphin''s form, effortlessly blocking Atticus''s hand from advancing forward.


    Just as Atticus was about to turn his gaze, he suddenly felt the temperature in the air increase to staggering levels, much higher than what Seraphin could personally achieve.


    With the swiftness of lightning, Atticus promptly activated his lightning bloodline with mana, propelling his form backward several meters in an instant.


    And in the next instance, a fiery figure descended to the ground between Atticus''s previous position and Seraphin, akin to the impact of a meteor, unleashing a torrent of blistering golden mes in all directions.


    Atticus''s figure materialized a few meters away from his previous location, his narrowed eyes fixated on the neer or rather, ''There are two of them,'' Atticus noted.


    ''Did they just get out of the elevator?'' His thoughts raced. Atticus thought it was weird that he didn''t notice both of them until they attacked.


    He had long since known that the academy walls were made of special materials. Regardless of how much he tried, he hadn''t been able to sense anything through these walls. And the elevator was made with the same materials.


    And the elevator was constructed from identical materials.


    "This altercation ends now!"


    A resounding, thunderous voice erupted, its authority reverberating through the hallway like a divine promation.

 Chapter 363 Doting

    <h4>Chapter 363 Doting </h4>


    The one who had just spoken stood at a height of 6.4 feet tall and boasted a bulky physique.


    Impably dressed in yellow attire, he sported vibrant orange hair like Seraphin, with a gem embedded in his head emitting a radiant glow as the temperature in the area continued to rise to staggering levels.


    "Brother Gerald," Seraphin suddenly spoke weakly while attempting to move, causing his body, lodged inside the wall, to fall.


    Just as it seemed he would crash onto the hard ground, the same phenomenon that urred earlier repeated itself as the air under Seraphin suddenly distorted, solidifying into a tform.


    Seraphin''s formnded softly on the invisible tform, and he was gently ced on the ground in the next instant.


    "Damn, he really did a number on you," a male voice suddenly resonated across the hallway, causing Atticus to turn his gaze toward the figure of a boy emerging from the hallway leading to the elevator.


    He stood at a height of 6.2 feet, had a slender physique, and was casually dressed in a long robe.


    A touch of green hair adorned his head, and arge headset, currently glowing an intense shade of blue, covered arge set of ears.


    ''So it was him,'' Atticus fixated his gaze on the new entrant. For a second there, he had thought that there was an individual with the space element present.


    Although he hadn''t felt it, it sure as hell looked as though it was distorted space he had used to stop his attack.


    ''He must have used sound,'' Atticus deduced. He could perfectly recall that the Resonara family had a bloodline rted to sound, which would give the actions he had just witnessed a sensible exnation.


    And at the next instance, it suddenly dawned on Atticus: a Resonara and Steris were actually allies?


    The fact that a person as reclusive as Atticus knew about the enmity between the Resonara and Steris family members was enough to tell you how well-known it was.


    One could only imagine how much it came as a surprise to see them together.


    "Now''s not the time for games, Sonorous! Quickly give him a healing potion now!" Gerald growled at Sonorous, admonishing him.


    But despite the fact that he was talking to him, Gerald didn''t even turn to face him; his smoldering gaze waspletely fixated on Atticus, looking at thetter as though he wanted to rip him apart piece by piece.


    "Big brother Gerald, make him pay!" Despite Seraphin''s pathetic state, he still mustered enough energy to speak. Seraphin gazed at Atticus, his eyes filled with anger.


    Sonorous sighed, "Yeah, yeah, alright. Ugh, perfect doting brother," Sonorous responded to Gerald in a toneced with sarcasm, rolling his eyes as he inched closer to Seraphin on the floor.


    But at the next instance, his walking gait came to an abrupt stop as Atticus suddenly spoke, his ice cold tone sending chills to those who heard it,


    "Who said this was over?" Before Gerald and Sonorous couldprehend what was going on, Atticus''s form blurred, and in the next instance, Seraphin appeared in his right hand, held firmly by the neck, with Atticus appearing not to have moved.


    Sonorous''s gaze scarcely narrowed into pinpricks as he fixed his gaze where Seraphin had been moments ago.


    He had just been a few meters away from him, and yet Sonorous hadn''t seen Atticus grabbing him.


    ''No, not seeing his movements, although it''s hard to believe, is still believable. But how the hell didn''t I hear him until he had finished taking him already?''


    Sonorous'' gaze, which had been nonchnt since the beginning, took on a more serious look as he pondered.


    He knew that Sight wasn''t his forte, and in this situation, he could even discard it. But what Sonorous couldn''t seem toprehend was how he hadn''t been able to hear Atticus''s movements, especially when his artifact was active!


    Sonorous'' intense gaze immediately shot toward Atticus''s form, who was still holding Seraphin by the neck.


    As soon as Gerald saw Atticus''s actions, his eyes zed with fury as the gem embedded in his forehead exploded in a blinding radiance that immediately engulfed his form.


    Gerald''s figure lit up intensely bright, as though a mini-sun had manifested in the hallway.


    "How dare you!" Gerald''s voice boomed, its intensity so loud that it sent an intense gust spreading out in every direction.


    It was clear he was using his Steris family genes to his full advantage.


    But Atticus remainedpletely undaunted, his expression still maintaining its cold icy look.


    And seeing this, both Gerald and Sonorous couldn''t help but be astonished. Just what was giving this boy so much confidence?


    "Are youparing us to those weaklings you beat up? Is that what is giving you this much confidence?" Gerald seethed as he took a step towards Atticus.


    The golden glow epassing him made his body so intensely hot that it left ming footprints indentations on the sturdy academy ground.


    With how lit the gem on his head was, it was plenty obvious that Gerald still hadn''t gone full power, and yet the temperature of the area had long since passed twice what Seraphin had personally been able to achieve.


    Seeing Seraphin being held in such a manner was making Gerald feel so enraged he didn''t know what to do with it.


    He was seething. But despite how angry he was feeling, he couldn''t attack Atticus because thetter was a first year, which was why he had been trying intimidation tactics against him since he got here.


    But to his surprise, Atticus''s gaze remained the same, tranquil even. It was plenty obvious to those watching that he wasn''t at all worried about the current situation.


    Atticus''s cold gaze left Seraphin and focused on Gerald''s seething form, his expression neutral as he spoke,


    "There''s only one way he gets out of this with his mind still intact."


    Atticus tightened the grip on Seraphin''s neck causing thetter struggle to get out of his hold.


    Atticus continued,


    "If he willingly signs a mana contract,"

 Chapter 364 Red Sun

    <h4>Chapter 364 Red Sun</h4>


    "If he willingly signs a mana contract," Atticus''s cold deration resounded through the hall, and in the next instant, the scene suddenly became eerily quiet.


    It was as though those present were trying their hardest toprehend the implications of his words. None of them expected those words.


    A mana contract.


    The same contract that binds the contracted for life and would instantly end the life of said individual if he/she breaks the words written in it?


    That same contract!?


    Gerald''s processing speed seemed slow as he tried to process what Atticus had just said. But in the next instant, as soon as he came to this realization, Gerald''s eyes zed as the golden light epassing his form red, an intense wave of heat sweeping across the area.


    Gerald''s voice once again boomed, "Never!" as he took a step closer to Atticus. "You would turn my brother into a ve!?" He seethed as he inched closer to Atticus.


    "He''s one of the important heirs of the Steris family! Do you want to start a war!?" Gerald screamed, his voiceced with absolute fury.


    Despite the fact that Gerald was from the Steris family, he had always been apletely chilled guy.


    In fact, if not for Atticus''s shocking actions, Sonorous would have focused his shock on Gerald''s current behavior. It waspletely unlike the Gerald he knew.


    Hearing Gerald''s words, Atticus couldn''t help but raise an eyebrow in slight shock.


    Atticus had never been one to speak much, especially when he was speaking to someone who was clearly stupid, but Gerald''s stupidity had piqued his interest.


    "There is currently an ongoing war, a war so intense that our entire is being threatened. And you think that two hegemons of humanity would go to war because of a bunch of 15-year-olds fighting? Are you really that dumb, or is this the height of the Steris family''s stupidity?"


    Gerald''s form froze, "What¡­" he muttered,pletely speechless.


    Even Sonorous''s eyes widened slightly, the both of them not believing their ears. It would have beenpletely understandable due to the current situation that Atticus had insulted him personally, but did he really just insult the whole Steris family?


    The anger that zed within Gerald was so intense that he unknowingly went supernova as a wave of scorching energy was shot outwards in every direction.


    The air around Atticus and Sonorous seemed to distort, the scorching wave phasing through them, leaving thempletely unharmed.


    Atticus had been a really good distance away from him, enabling the wave that reached him negligible as the attacker didn''t even try.


    Sonorous turned to look at Gerald with narrowed eyes, ''He''s lost it,'' he thought with a small sigh.


    ''I guess there''s no going back now, let''s see how strong he really is,'' Sonorous turned his gaze back at Atticus as he scrutinized him from head to toe.


    After the intense battle back at the academy entrance test, Atticus and Kael had been seen as the most talented in their generation, and this title extended to even the third years.


    Amongst the third years, there was no one among them who entered the academy while they were at the Advanced+ rank.


    Despite the fact that each of the heirs of the tier one families that attended the academy had more or less transcendent talents, not all of them were equal. Some were still more talented than the others.


    Thest time this happened was during Avalon''s time. He had been the only one in their generation to achieve this feat, which just goes to show how much of an achievement it was. This was exactly why the other families had no doubt that Avalon would achieve the paragon rank.


    Some students might have been on the cusp of breaking through, but no one had been in that rank. And yet, Atticus and Kael had achieved this.


    During their first year, none of them had been able to disy the strength they both disyed during the test.


    And because of this, many of them were not happy, especially the third years. The rankers of the third year had been the strongest students in the academy, the stars, where everyone''s focus had been.


    But that all changed when the title ''best in the generation'' was given to Atticus and Kael.


    This feeling intensified when the video of Atticus brutally burning those third years spread throughout the academy.


    It painted the picture that the third years, who were supposed to be the pirs of the academy, the strongest, were below the genius duo. Many of them were pissed.


    Which was why they were all looking forward to the leader''s summit, where they would be able to put them in their ce. And in all of this, Sonorous was no different.


    Where better to learn about the enemy than in direct battle?


    The seething and bloodshot expression on Gerald''s face suddenly morphed, his expression abruptly bing stoic.


    Although it seemed as though Gerald suddenly turned to normal, Sonorous, who wasn''t far away from him, knew better than to believe that nonsense. He knew Gerald was seething.


    Gerald suddenly let out an exhale, massive amounts of steam erupting from his nostrils.


    Gerald suddenly muttered under his breath, the air in the room changing.


    "Red sun."


    Instantaneously, the blinding golden light emanating from the gem embedded in Gerald''s head started to change color.


    The golden radiance transformed into a crimson glow in the next instant.


    A crimson-like aura snaked its way from the gem, spreading across Gerald''s form as the initial golden aura turned crimson.


    The air became heavy, and the temperature in the hallway tripled in an instant.


    The aura surrounding Gerald was so hot that the ground began to melt, turning into a pool ofva beneath his feet.


    ''So, this is the Steris secret art,'' Sonorous thought as he gazed at Gerald''s current form.


    He had immediately created distance between them, also manipting the sound waves to epass his form like an imprable barrier.


    But despite this, he could still feel how hot it was. This was the first time he was seeing Gerald use this power.


    It was an ability only avable to the main line of the Steris family, one that Seraphin clearly wasn''t strong enough to learn yet.But Gerald had no such restrictions.


    Gerald took a step towards Atticus.

 Chapter 365 Your Place

    <h4>Chapter 365 Your ce </h4>


    Atticus fixed his eyes on Gerald''s advancing form, his expression still not changing. They were about 17 meters away from each other.


    Atticus couldn''t help but be slightly surprised at how powerful the red aura surrounding Gerald was. But even though he felt a slight danger to it, he still wasn''t worried about the situation.


    ''I should wrap this up,''


    Atticus''s gaze became colder as he suddenly spoke up again,


    "Besides, it seems you''re terribly mistaken about something. I said the mana contract was his way out if you want his mind intact. The other option is simply for me to break him."


    Atticus suddenly tightened his hold on Seraphin''s neck once more, tendrils of lightning materializing and shocking his struggling form.


    "Ahhhh! Bro-," Seraphin screamed in pain, his voice intense and deafening.


    This action seemed to crush whatever good reasoning that was in Gerald''s mind.


    An AI voice sounded,


    "Student Gerald Steris. It is against the rules to attack a lower year. Breaking this would attract severe punis-"


    The AI voice was abruptly cut short as Gerald''s form rocketed towards Atticus.


    The floor on which he previously stood melted and warped, leaving a trail of molten metal in his wake.


    The sheer force of his movement caused the air to ripple and distort behind him, the temperature increasing with each passing moment.


    In a breath, Gerald appeared in front of Atticus like a phantom, intense amounts of crimson mes coalescing around his fist as he unleashed a devastating punch that seemed to distort the air around Atticus.


    Atticus'' gaze instantly narrowed, ''He''s fast!''


    He had been caught off guard by how fast Gerald had moved. It was nothing less than Expert rank speed!


    Although Atticus was currently a higher rank than him, if he wasn''t using any arts and just his passive strength, Gerald''s current form would be able to keep up with him!


    ''This ability is truly powerful,'' Atticus praised.


    But unfortunately for Gerald, the earlier case would be true only if he wasn''t using any one of his abilities. And why in heaven''s sake would he do that, especially when he had just awakened an overpowered element?


    He remained undaunted in the face of Gerald''s attack as he muttered under his breath,


    "Space mimicry."


    Atticus instantly felt his form shift with the space, and with a deliberate effort, Atticus moved.


    To Gerald, it seemed as though the individual he had been fixated upon had abruptly twisted and disappeared away from the trajectory of his punch.


    And in the next instance, Gerald''s pupils shifted to his left as the same figure of Atticus suddenly twisted once more and materialized at his left-hand side.


    Gerald was already in the Expert- rank and thus had awakened his perception. He was able to see every single thing happen in slow motion. But unfortunately for him, his body wasn''t fast enough to react to the unfolding events.


    Atticus''s left hand was still holding Seraphin''s neck as he shot his right shoulder backwards, his hand drawn back for a punch.


    Atticus focused his attention on the space element as it wrapped around his fist.


    He decided to try out one of the moves he learned when he had experimented in the space elemental room, the punch force multiplier.


    Atticus took a massive step forward with his left leg, his hips rhythmically twisting as his right fist shot forward in a brutal punch, the force of the punch intensifying manifold as Atticus manipted the space element around his fist, increasing the kic energy to unimaginable heights.


    Atticus''s fistnded on Gerald''s left cheek, the impact akin to the sound of a nuclear explosion.


    Gerald''s form came to an abrupt stop, suspended in the air for a full second, and then, with the force of a bullet, Gerald''s form shot back, hitting the sturdy wall of the hallway with a brutal impact.


    The force of the punch, coupled with Gerald''s intense heat, made him crash through the wall like a searing hot knife through tofu.


    Gerald broke through the wall, his form streaking outside the building above the expansive academy garden.


    And just as it seemed that Gerald''s form would continue moving through the air, Gerald''s hand stirred as he raised his hands, instantly releasing an intense st of energy which immediately stopped his momentum in the air.


    Gerald''s head snapped towards the hole he had juste out of, his bloodshot eyes instantly meeting the icy blue gaze of Atticus.


    The force of the punch hadpletely deformed the left side of Gerald''s face, his cheekbones having shifted inwards.


    Gerald''s anger couldn''t help but intensify as he saw Atticus''s current state. He still had Seraphin in his grasp, holding him like a bag of garbage.


    But this wasn''t the only thing that made him seethe; it was the fact that Atticus hadn''t even taken him seriously!


    Gerald''s gaze turned red as he muttered under his breath, "Fine, I''ll show you your ce."


    With a speed that wasn''t too fast nor slow, Gerald''s right arm suddenly tapped his chest. Instantaneously, intricate lines flickered to light, tracing a diamond-shaped pentagon device on Gerald''s chest.


    Then, with his chest as the center, the device suddenly started to reshape and contort, forming and spreading an orange attire that seemed to hug him like a second skin all around Gerald''s figure.


    An AI voice instantly sounded, "Deployment of your exosuits in the academy campus premises and against a lower year is against the academy rules and regtions. Deactivate it or you would be punished ordingly."


    Geraldpletely ignored all the ramblings of the AI, the exosuit simultaneouslypleting its transformation as it finished contorting and covered up his face.


    Itricate lines suddenly lit up in a crimson glow across Gerald''s form, tracing down this figure as it immediately amplified his mana and abilities.


    Instantly, Gerald''s aura surged to unprecedented heights, an intense wave of heat spreading out in the sky.


    ''Expert+! What the hell is that suit!?'' Atticus''s gaze narrowed. Gerald''s aura, which had initially been at the expert- rank, had just spiked and crossed two sub-levels all at once.


    Just what the hell was that suit!


    The crimson aura initially surrounding his form had all been siphoned into the exosuit, leaving him with an appearance of him donned in an orange suit traced with intricate crimson lines.


    But yet, the temperature of the surrounding area didn''t diminish in the slightest bit; in fact, it tripled in intensity.


    Gerald''s red gaze locked onto Atticus''s form as the tension in the air intensified to staggering levels.


    And then, Gerald''s form blurred, the force of his movement creating a sonic boom in the air as his fist suddenly appeared inches away from Atticus''s face.


    Atticus''s piercing blue eyes zed, and just as he was about to fight back, an AI voice sounded, interrupting the altercation.


    [The time is 7 PM. All remaining students in the academy campus will be forcefully teleported back to their divisions.]


    Before any one of them could understand what was going on, a golden glow enveloped each and every one of them, and then, they all disappeared.

 Chapter 366 Exosuit

    <h4>Chapter 366 Exosuit</h4>


    In the middle of a lightly bustling camp, the ground surrounding an imposingrge terminal suddenly lit up in a golden glow, illuminating the surroundings and attracting the gazes of the students walking in the area.


    As soon as the golden light dimmed, the form of a white-haired boy with his left hand stretched outward as though gripping something appeared in view.


    "Hmm, that felt different," Atticus muttered. He could recall the weird and surreal feeling he always got anytime he got transported. The same thing had happened now, but he was able to properly identify the cause of the feeling.


    It was because the space element forcefully acted on him in order to teleport him.


    Atticus gazed at his stretched hand, which was supposed to be holding a particr orange-haired boy, with narrowed eyes.


    The unfolding events had taken too much of his attention that Atticus hadn''t paid close attention to the time he had left.


    ''It wouldn''t have been enough to break him,'' Atticus clearly remembered the intense gaze of Seraphin even when he was getting beaten up. It was plenty obvious that that wasn''t his first time feeling that amount of pain.


    Atticus would have needed more time in order to break him than he had.


    Atticus sighed. He wasn''t exactly worried that they got away; they were all in the academy, and he was sure to see them again.


    Seraphin''s name had just shot up the list of the people he suspected sent those third years to him. His whole behavior had been very questionable.


    The worst enemy one could have was an unknown one. And now that he knew exactly who they were, all Atticus had to do was have a ''talk'' with them tomorrow.


    "That suit," Atticus''s attention suddenly shifted towards the suit Gerald had used during thest parts of the altercation.


    "Exo suit?" He muttered, recalling the name the AI had used to refer to it. Atticus knew for a fact that the academy didn''t ban the use of artifacts to battle; hell, Seraphin had used one against him.


    But it was different in Gerald''s case. The AI had actually warned him not to use it. What did this imply? It simply meant that the Exo suit was an academy property.


    "Probably something given to the students of a particr year?"


    Instead of wasting time pondering about it, Atticus decided to ask the oracle in his artifact.


    "What are Exo suits?" Atticus asked the oracle after navigating to the oracle section on his artifact.


    "Exosuits are battle suits tailor-made for each individual, aimed at enhancing the unique strengths of their users. They are given to each student at the end of their first year."


    Hearing the AI''s exnation, a huge smile appeared on Atticus''s face. ''At the end of the first year, huh,'' Atticus thought with giddy anticipation.


    He waspletely ted about the possibility of obtaining his Exo suit at the end of the year. It would be a huge boost to his strength!


    Seeing as it could increase Gerald''s power by two sublevels, Atticus was very curious to see how powerful he would get if he shouldbine all of his strengths together with the exosuit.


    Atticus turned his gaze around the campgrounds, noticing that many of the division youths were looking his way.


    Ignoring the stares, Atticus made his way to the mansion.


    Just as Atticus was about to step through the door to his room, "Hey, bitch," he suddenly heard the voice of a particr red-eyed girl behind him. And with her presence, the inviting smell of something he knew well followed.


    Atticus smiled and turned to see Aurora standing with a small smile and food.


    He chuckled, opened the door, and stepped through followed by Aurora.


    "Such foulnguage. How do you expect to get married if you keep speaking like this?" Atticus teased while removing his trench coat and hanging it on the cloth rack by the door.


    Aurora dropped the tray of food on the table and instantly scoffed, flicking her hair to the side. "Have you seen how gorgeous I am? Guys would kill to get a chance to speak to me."


    Atticus''s face instantly scrunched up. "Ugh, poor Aurora. Your delusions have gotten out of hand, huh?"


    Aurora clicked her tongue irritably. "I''m just stating proven facts and you know it!"


    Atticus''s chuckle rang out as he started walking towards the bathroom by the side. "Yes, yes, you''re the most pretty girl on the," Atticus said, his toneced in sarcasm.


    "That''s a fact, you bitch," Aurora fumed, clearly angry that Atticus was being sarcastic.


    "Sure, sure, now if you''ll excuse me, I would like to have my bath," Atticus said as he got to the bathroom door.


    "Thanks for the food!" He turned back and added.


    But instead of the expected response, "Hmph, dumbass," Aurora said as she turned and left the room.


    Atticus shook his head with a smile and went to have his bath.


    After a few minutes, Atticus came out of the bathroom and ate his food, after which he immediately headed to bed and slept.


    The next day, Atticus woke up and his routine continued as he battled Jared''s copy at the master rank.


    But this time around, Atticus used his newly awakened space element during the fight and it was nothing short of mind-


    blowing.


    It was as though it was another person fighting. The pace of the battlepletely changed drastically.


    And even though because of the robot''s practically endless energy, Atticus eventually lost the fight, he was able to inflict an incredible amount of damage on the robot.


    After training, he freshened up at the mansion and grabbed a meal with Aurora after. Then they headed to the terminal at the middle of the camp in order to get teleported to ss.


    After a few minutes, Atticus found himself inside a familiar pristine white room.


    Without wasting time, he headed out of the door, his gaze instantlynding on the form of Zoey with a slight blush on her face, walking incredibly fast past his door with her gaze turned away from him.


    Before Atticus could say something, Zoey was already long gone.


    Atticus sighed as he stared in the direction she had just left. ''I knew this would happen,'' he thought.


    The Zoey he hade to know during this past month was a very misunderstood girl.


    People who saw her for the first time would automatically assume she had a cold personality, and to bepletely honest, she did. But this was just the exterior part of her.


    Once Atticus had gotten close enough, he was able to see that she was basically just like any other 15-year-old teenage girl. And the fact that she could get incredibly shy.


    She was very curious about a lot of things but was too shy to try them out.


    Atticus suddenly felt a stare on him and turned his gaze to see Kael staring at him.


    "We''ll bete for ss," Kael suddenly spoke up.


    Atticus smiled and chuckled. At least he always had Kael.


    "Yeah, let''s go," Atticus said as he moved towards him, "So how''s everything been? What did I miss?" Atticus asked.


    Because he had been spending his time training and being with Zoey, they hadn''t had the chance to hang out together. Atticus decided to use this opportunity to catch up.


    But Kael had always been one who didn''t speak much. After many answers that frustrated Atticus to his core, the duo finally reached the ssroom.


    As the door parted open, Atticus''s gaze instantly turned icy as he walked in. His gaze shot towards where a particr orange-


    haired boy was supposed to be seated only to find itpletely empty for the first time.


    ''He didn''te, of course,'' he had already anticipated the possibility of Seraphin noting to ss.


    Seraphin would have to be truly stupid to show up again after taking that brutal beating.


    Atticus took his gaze away from there and turned it towards Zoey, seated with a slight blush on her face, his cold gaze instantly turning soft.


    After a few seconds, Atticus took his seat beside Zoey, who had her gaze facing the other side away from him.


    "Hey," Atticus greeted but got no response.


    "Hmm, if you ignore me again, I''ll kiss you," Atticus threatened, causing Zoey to flinch.


    She slowly and reluctantly turned her gaze to face Atticus, causing him to smile.


    The whole ss was surprisingly quiet as each of their gazes was focused on the duo. Many of the guys felt their hearts clench as they watched the scene.


    Why, just why were they doing it here!?


    It was as if both of them didn''t even care about what they all thought about them.


    Many of them had been happy to see that they didn''t enter the ss together today, thinking Zoey had been pissed about what Atticus did yesterday. But unfortunately, they had beenpletely wrong.


    Just as Atticus was about to speak, the ssroom door suddenly opened, and Isabe walked in.

 Chapter 367 Kiss

    <h4>Chapter 367 Kiss </h4>


    The whole ssroom became even quieter as everyone, including Atticus and Zoey, turned to face Isabe, who walked nonchntly to the obsidian table on the tform.


    As she got there and swept her gaze around the ss, Isabe immediately noticed the empty space between Ain and Eldric. Shepletely ignored it as though it wasn''t her business.


    There was little that happened in the academy, especially in the academy campus, that she didn''t know about. Of course, amotion as intense as that was sure to attract a lot of attention.


    Isabe immediately began the ss, each of the students listening with rapt attantion. And after 5 hours of lecture time, she finished the ss and instantly left the ssroom without saying anything.


    As soon as Isabe left, Atticus instantly grabbed Zoey''s hand, shocking the living daylights out of the poor girl.


    Before Zoey could wonder what was going on, Atticus nodded at Kael and started moving out of the ssroom with Zoey in tow, leaving the other students staring absentmindedly at the door the duo had just left through.


    Atticus walked through the hallway of the building at a rapid pace while dragging a beautiful girl purple haired girl along with him.


    The beautiful girl in question had her other hand covering her face as though trying to hide a faint blush that crept up her face. Her gaze focused on Atticus''s firm hand holding hers.


    Atticus kept on moving through the hallway, and after a few seconds, they both got to the elevator. Upon entering and seeing that it was empty, Atticus swiftly pushed the emergency button of the elevator, causing it to suddenly stop.


    As Atticus released Zoey''s hand, her heart fluttered nervously, her gaze darting away from his intense stare.


    She couldn''t help but flinch as he turned towards her, and she instinctively took a step back, only to find Atticus mirroring her movements with a yful smile on his face.


    With each step he took forward, Zoey took one backward, her heart racing with a mix of excitement and trepidation. Atticus had been absolutely right on the mark, she was incredibly shy.


    The dance continued until Zoey found herself pressed against the wall, her heart skipping a beat as she realized she had nowhere else to retreat.


    "Hey," Atticus''s voice was soft and charming, sending shivers down Zoey''s spine as he closed the distance between them.


    She could feel the warmth of his breath against her skin, her cheeks flushing pink with embarrassment.


    ''He''s too close,'' Zoey''s mind raced with panicked thoughts, her gaze flickering away as she struggled topose herself.


    ''He smells really nice,'' random thoughts just kept popping up inside Zoey''s head as her thoughts kept racing.


    But as she was going through the whirlwind of emotions, a small, mischievous voice chimed in her head, "Hehe."


    Zoey couldn''t help but roll her eyes internally at Lumindra''s teasing, trying to push aside the distracting thoughts as she focused on the moment at hand.


    She already had enough on her te right now; she really couldn''t deal with Lumindra''s teasing.


    Seeing that Zoey seemed lost in her thoughts and didn''t answer his greeting, Atticus decided to exploit her newly discovered weakness.


    "I''ll kiss you if you don''t look at me," Atticus dered. He didn''t even need to wait a second. Zoey''s head instantly snapped to face him, their gazes meeting.


    Atticus looked at Zoey''s amethyst eyes with a profound smile as he tried not to get lost in them.


    Meanwhile, Zoey struggled to maintain herposure, her heart pounding furiously. They were only a few inches away from each other! She could feel his breath.


    This was the first time Zoey was ever getting this close to a man for this long, and it was a man she was interested in nheless.


    As Atticus exhaled deeply, his smile widened. "You''re perfect," heplimented, his words causing a delightful flurry of emotions within Zoey.


    It took a moment for Zoey to process his words, but when she did, a rush of heat flooded her cheeks, painting them a vivid shade of crimson.


    Before she could gather her thoughts, Atticus leaned in, closing the remaining distance between them.


    Their lips met in a soft, tender kiss


    The first few seconds were awkward, incredibly awkward.


    Firstly, Zoey had been caught far too off guard with the kiss that her eyes had widened in shock as she instinctively tried to shift her head backwards, only to discover that there was no ce to shift it to¡ªher head was already pressed against the wall.


    She had no idea where to put her hands, and she eventually settled for putting them down against the wall.


    The second reason was, well, she had no idea how to kiss! Even worse, neither of them had any idea how to kiss!


    This was Atticus''s first time kissing a girl, and truthfully, he was just winging it.


    But it was a good thing, a very good thing, that Atticus''s perception and intelligence weren''t just for show. He had seen a lot of kissing in movies and even in real life back on Earth.


    After a few seconds of both of them trying to get the hang of it, what was an incredibly awkward kiss with only two very stiff lips touching each other suddenly turned into something that many would be very envious of if they witnessed it.


    And after a few intense seconds, they parted from each other. But this time around, Zoey wasn''t the only one with a blush on her face. Surprisingly, Atticus currently had an intense blush on his face as well.


    "Ahem," Atticus awkwardly cleared his throat and turned towards Zoey, who still had a hand on her lip as though not believing what had just happened.


    Noticing Zoey''s quiet state, Atticus didn''t say anything, leaving her to her thoughts.


    He quietly clicked on the emergency button of the elevator, freeing it, and then clicked on the highest floor.


    The elevator started moving upwards.

 Chapter 368 Hand In Hand

    <h4>Chapter 368 Hand In Hand</h4>


    The silence inside the elevator was palpable as neither of them spoke to each other. Luckily, no other students had entered the elevator as it moved to the highest floor.


    After a few seconds, the elevator finally reached its destination, and without uttering any words, they both got off and started walking down the hallway.


    Atticus really wanted to say something; the walk was just incredibly awkward. But no matter how much he thought, he just couldn''t think of anything appropriate to say in this situation.


    He subtly turned to look at Zoey. She still had a hand softly touching her lips, and it didn''t seem like she had any ns of putting it down.


    Atticus took his gaze away and released a small sigh. He knew, he just knew he would go through another round of hide and seek tomorrow.


    After a few seconds, they finally reached Zoey''s teleportation room, and Atticus turned to face Zoey, saying with a smile, "I''ll see youter."


    Zoey remained still for a few seconds before softly responding, "Yeah," as she moved towards the door, which opened and closed as she entered.


    Atticus gazed at the closed door for a few seconds without saying anything. And then suddenly, he raised his arm, clenching his hand in a fist as he brought down his elbow with a resounding, "Yes!" Atticus screamed.


    He had finally kissed her! He had finally kissed a girl!


    Words could not begin to describe how happy Atticus was feeling at that moment. He was really holding himself back from jumping up and celebrating right now.


    After a minute of celebration, Atticus calmed himself down. He was feeling happy, very happy.


    Atticus released a deep breath, ''Damn, I feel like a man. How many guys could boast their first kiss was with a girl as pretty as that?'' Atticus felt proud of himself, very proud.


    If only Avalon could see him now. Atticus shook his head, clearing it of all the thoughts trying to creep their way in.


    He had work to do tomorrow because Zoey was sure to disy her antics again. ''Hmm,'' Atticus pondered for a second before a thought sprang into his head, ''I know what to do,'' he thought.


    Taking a long look at her door once more, Atticus took in a deep breath and exhaled in the next instant. Then, he turned and started making his way back down the hallway.


    Upon reaching the elevator, Atticus first took it to the first floor and headed into the expansive garden. As usual, he received looks, many of them, but hepletely ignored them and searched for who he was looking for.


    After a few minutes of searching, Atticus finally found her: Ember.


    Atticus intended to ask Ember about Gerald and the Resonara youth, Sonorous.


    Although Ember was the most reclusive person he knew and basically didn''t care about anyone or anything other than getting stronger, they were all in the same ss.


    Even if it was the least bit of information, she should know it. After asking a few questions, Atticus was able to find out that Gerald and Sonorous were ranked 4th and 5th, respectively, amongst the third years.


    He also learned that, just like Seraphin, they hadn''t shown up to ss.


    Ember didn''t really care enough about the situation to ask what was going on. The fact that Gerald and Sonorous skipped school for the first time, and Atticus came to ask about it, made it quite obvious that Atticus had something to do with it.


    But she knew Atticus well, and they all stood no chance against him. The fact that they were the ones to skip school spoke volumes.


    After hanging out with Ember for a few minutes, they both separated, and Atticus headed to the Elemental rooms to train.


    After awakening the space element, Atticus had thought a bit about what his new training routine should be. He had already awakened the space element, and it felt like a good opportunity to advance his other elements too.


    But after thinking about it for a bit, Atticus still decided to prioritize the space element.


    He would train it for at least one hour out of his two every day and then rotate the other elements during the other hour. He decided to spend 30 minutes on two elements, with the elements changing each day.


    This would allow him to increase his proficiency with his space element, and not just that, the main reason he had chosen to prioritize it was because he had no idea when he would get ess to the space elemental room again after leaving the academy.


    It was very possible he wouldn''t be able to train it as intensely after leaving. So he decided to train it thoroughly while he had the chance. Three years would be enough to make significant progress.


    After paying for two hours, Atticus made his way to the space elemental room. Since he had awakened the space element, he was able to go farther into the room.


    After training for an hour, Atticus left and decided to focus on lightning and ice for today''s other elements.


    After another hour, he left and went back to the highest floor to his teleportation room. Luckily, Atticus hadn''t met anyone on the way.


    Returning to his division, Atticus headed back to the mansion to freshen up after his usual banter with Aurora, which always ended with her getting pissed.


    Atticusughed, had his bath, ate his food, and then immediately went to bed.


    The next day came, and Atticus continued his routine. He trained in the advanced training room and then headed right for the terminal after having a meal with Aurora.


    After being teleported to the academy campus, he had to face the same thing as yesterday, as Zoey immediately tried to run.


    But this time around, Atticus was prepared for her. He held her hand before she could get far and started walking with her through the hallway.


    She blushed hard throughout the walk, and the shock that urred when the both of them walked into the ssroom hand in hand was palpable.

 Chapter 369 -100%

    <h4>Chapter 369 -100% </h4>


    The shock in the ssroom was palpable as Atticus and Zoey walked hand in hand into the ssroom.


    A tsunami of questions instantly filled the minds of the students. Just what was going on?


    Even though they had thousands of things they wanted to say and ask, at the end of the day, they ended up speechless.


    Even though the stares of the students were very ring, Atticus and Zoeypletely ignored them as they made their way to their seats.


    Zoey''s demeanor had long since changed from her blushing and acting like a cute teenager to her usual cold and expressionless face. Regardless of the fact that she truly felt all of that, she was still a Tier One.


    She had a reputation to keep. It wasn''t just about her; she was the next in line to be the matriarch of the Starhaven family.


    Being seen as a love-stricken woman who kept on blushing and acting as though she could do anything for him would tarnish the reputation of the Starhaven family, something they wouldn''t take lightly.


    Atticus''s gaze gravitated towards the seat between Ain and Eldric and saw that just like yesterday, the seat waspletely empty. Seraphin hadn''t shown up today either.


    ''Is he nning something?'' Atticus couldn''t help but wonder what his n was. Skip school until the end of the year? That sounded so absurd that Atticus didn''t want to believe it.


    What if they got paired up to fight in the next division wars? What would he do?


    Atticus shook his head, deciding not to think about all these trivial matters for now. Since he couldn''t see the boy for now, he couldn''t deal with him then.


    But Atticus never forgets. Seraphin''s brutal beating waspletely inevitable.


    The expressions of Ain, Eldric, and the other Tier Ones showedplete nonchnce at Seraphin''s absence.


    The Tier Ones had always considered themselvespetition from day one. Anyone of them suddenly disappearing to them was cause for celebration.


    The duo found their seats after a few seconds, the ss quieting down. Only the asional sounds of chatter from the students filled the ss.


    And after a few minutes, Isabe strolled in and immediately started the ss without caring about the absentee.


    After 5 hours, the ss ended, and Isabe immediately left the ss.


    Atticus and Zoey, hand in hand, soon followed after she left. After the ss, just because of everything that had happened with him kissing her and all, Atticus had spent 30 minutes talking andughing with Zoey, trying to consolidate everything.


    After thinking about it for a bit, Atticus had decided not to push for them to officially be a couple. If he had to be honest, it wasn''t too early. They''ve known each other for a month now, and one month waspletely enough for two people to decide if they should be together or not.


    But he had ultimately decided against it. He had already pushed their rtionship far enough for now when he had kissed her in the elevator.


    She was just experiencing everything for the first time. He felt it was better to give her time to get used to everything and, more importantly, her feelings.


    After spending time with Zoey, the both of them separated, and Atticus headed straight to the elemental rooms for training.


    The days went by fast as Atticus religiously performed his routine every single day without missing a single time.


    Atticus enjoyed every single moment he spent in the elemental room. The feeling of being surrounded by an element he had a great affinity towards was exhrating.


    During this time, everything went by smoothly as nothing eventful happened. Just as Atticus had thought, Seraphin hadn''t shown up to ss again after their altercation.


    Atticus had also asionally checked for Gerald and Sonorous, but he hadn''t been able to find either one of them on the academy premises the entire time.


    His training went by with no hups. Atticus enjoyed every single moment of himself getting stronger. The month went by fast, and during this time, Atticus had been asionally hanging out with Ember and Kael.


    He also spent time with Zoey. The both of them had gotten really close since the kiss. It had already be a normal urrence to see the both of them walking hand in hand either into the ssroom or through the academy''s expansive garden.


    Although this fact irked many of them, they all practically regarded them as a couple now, even though they really weren''t.


    Atticus had been trying to make it a normal urrence for both of them to always kiss anytime they met or hung out, but the girl''s shyness had always put a stop to that dream.


    But regardless, they had both kissed a few more times after the first kiss inside the elevator.


    Time passed, and the day of the third division battles was fast approaching. The students of the academy went into full enmity mode as each of the students started giving each other wary looks, as none of them knew who they would be fighting during the next battles.


    And this enmity kept intensifying as the day for the division war approached, with many fights happening around the campus.


    The current day was Saturday, and it was the day before the third division battle. Atticus was seated cross-legged with his eyes closed in the middle of¡­ lightning.


    He sat stoically on an ind that was made of lightning, surrounded by crackling white tendrils of energy.


    The sky above churned with dark clouds, fissuring and crackling with thunderous power, casting ominous shadows over the ind.


    Periodically, bolts of lightning struck Atticus with ferocious intensity, enough to reduce an ordinary man to dust in an instant. Yet, he remainedpletely unmoved.


    That''s right, Atticus was currently in thest phase of his training for the day, inside the lightning elemental room.


    The lightning elemental room was quite what anyone would have expected, filled with lightning. It was a no-brainer that the room was rich in the lightning element, which was why it was perfect for him to train in. His lightning element was thriving a great deal.


    A lightning bolt struck Atticus''s form, his whole body trembling. Atticus''s face immediately scrunched up in pain as he clenched his fist, lightning crackling around his form.


    But Atticus remainedpletely still as he tried to assimte the lightning into his body.


    With each strike, an unimaginable amount of pain passed through Atticus''s body, a pain many wouldn''t be able to withstand. But to Atticus, ''It''s not enough,'' heined.


    Atticus had spent thest 5 years training with Magnus, known to many as the God of Lightning. He had been struck by lightning more times than he could count, and Atticus could never, even for a second, say that he got used to it.


    It was like Magnus was psychic. No matter how many times he got struck, Atticus always felt like it was his threshold. It always felt unimaginable, as though only a little more and he would be turned into dust.


    Magnus knew exactly what his body could take, and Atticus had absolutely no idea how he always did that. During training with Magnus after he had awakened his element, Atticus''s lightning had progressed a great deal.


    Atticus had thought it to be normal then, but after experiencing the lightning inside the elemental room, he had thought otherwise.


    The lightning in the elemental room felt in,pletely normal and straightforward, while Magnus''s lightning felt¡­ special. It felt likeparing a fake to an original.


    And unfortunately for Atticus, he couldn''t achieve what Magnus had been doing for him here. Magnus had been hitting him with lightning so intense it should be a surprise that he wasn''t dead yet.


    The level of precision needed to achieve that was something that the elemental training room just could not provide. Atticus would rather not electrocute himself, so he decided not to try it.


    After a few seconds of meditation, Atticus finally assimted the lightning as he released a deep breath.


    He breathed in and out a few more times as he tried to regain hisposure. He could still feel the lightning coursing through him.


    The moment went by peacefully with only the sound of lightning fissuring in the background.


    And just as it seemed like this moment would continue, suddenly the sounds of multiple notifications immediately snapped Atticus out of his reverie.


    Atticus''s eyes immediately snapped open as he couldn''t help but raise an eyebrow at the massive number of notification boxes that appeared in front of him.


    It was odd because the artifact hardly ever disyed notifications in front of him. It usually only usually sounded, and then he would have to click on his device to check.


    Atticus shook his head and decided to check what themotion was all about. And as soon as his eyesnded on one of thest notification boxes, his eyes immediately widened.


    A total of 100 members of your division are dead.


    Total Penalty: -100% of your academy points have been deducted."

 Chapter 370 Brought Down

    <h4>Chapter 370 Brought Down</h4>


    A total of 100 members of your division are dead.


    Total Penalty: -100% of your academy points have been deducted.


    Atticus gazed at the disyed notification box with a surprisingly expressionless face. Without a doubt, what Atticus had just read brought about a whole world of shock to him.


    As soon as he read this, there was only one question that came to Atticus''s head: how?


    He had taken literally every precaution possible to prevent exactly this situation from happening, to ensure that they would all be safe. But now it was as if everything he had done was made obsolete.


    As soon as he saw that message, without even trying, his brain had thought about multiple possibilities of how this had happened.


    And after going through the myriad of possibilities that popped up in his head, Atticus felt like there was only one possible exnation that would makeplete sense in this situation: the academy campus.


    His thoughts moved at a fast speed,ing up with multiple exnations.


    The academy campus was divided between the leaders and non-leaders. In every year, the leaders of every division were always 1000 students, but this waspletely different from the non-leaders.


    Millions of youths were admitted into the academy every year, and if only a thousand were taken away from that, that would leave well¡­ millions of other students.


    Compared to the leaders'' section, the non-leaders'' section was insanely massive,pletely iprehensible. The amount of space needed to contain millions of students was a lot.


    And this was why even till now, Aurora, Nate, and Lucas still haven''t met themselves in the campus, not that they needed to. They weren''t even taught in the same ss.


    The point that Atticus had gotten from all of this was that his division members werepletely divided there, and worst of all, he couldn''t even get to them. It was the perfect ce to get to him.


    Amongst the possibilities, Atticus had also thought about an attack on the camp by an enemy that they couldn''t handle, but he quickly dismissed that thought. It didn''t make any sense.


    There were more than a thousand members of his division, so if the camp was under attack, why would exactly 100 members of his division die? It made no sense.


    That number was too exact, too precise to be coincidental.


    Atticus''s mind swirled.


    ''There was a third party involved, a student. It has to be someone who is aware of the leaders'' punishment when any member of their division dies. It''s a leader and they have one target: me.''


    Atticus''s piercing blue gaze suddenly shed a red tint as they immediately became cold.


    It would baffle many, but not even a second had passed since Atticus saw the notifications and he had already assessed the situation and reached a conclusion.


    Such was the might of Atticus''s intelligence.


    Atticus slowly stood up from his cross-legged posture. His every movement was calm and deliberate.


    One wouldn''t even think that there was something wrong with him; many who had just lost what Atticus had just lost would be panicking and rushing to get back to his or her division and find out what had happened.


    Atticus didn''t feel that was all necessary. What had happened had already happened; there was no changing it.


    But it had been a while, it had been a very long while since Atticus was this pissed. Atticus was angry, so angry that the aura surrounding his body became ice-cold.


    Atticus didn''t utter anything; in fact, his every movement radiated absolute calmness as he swerved down from the lightning ind, moving through the air towards the exit of the lightning elemental room.


    Atticus walked rhythmically through the hallway, taking an elevator to the highest floor of the building.


    And within a few moments, the teleportation room lit up as Atticus''s expressionless face disappeared from the room.


    Someone must pay.


    ...


    The ground close to the imposing terminal lit up in a golden glow that illuminated the whole surrounding, and along with it came the form of a white-haired boy who currently wore an expressionless face: Atticus.


    The arrival of Atticus drew the attention of the division members who had been walking close to therge terminal.


    As soon as their gazesnded on Atticus''s form, each of them couldn''t help but flinch as their hearts skipped a beat.


    Atticus wasn''t even looking at any one of them; in fact, his expression waspletely calm.


    But each of them could feel it, despite the distance. They could each feel the intense chilly aura radiating out from Atticus''s form.


    No one had to tell them; they all instinctively knew he was angry.


    They each shivered.


    None of them knew why, nor did they ever dare to ask him. Neither of them could even meet his gaze as each of them bowed their heads, turning their gazes downwards. Each of them tried their best to avoid standing out.


    And as they all had time to think, each of them couldn''t help but feel pity for whoever made this white-haired monster angry.


    Atticus turned his head, sweeping his gaze around the whole camp, instantly seeing everything around the 500m camp with pinpoint uracy.


    And in just less than a second, he came to one conclusion:


    ''Looks like I was right,'' he concluded.


    There were no attacks happening in the camp. The camp was trouble-free without any altercations happening whatsoever.


    It waspletely safe as each of the division members strolled around the campgrounds peacefully.


    Atticus closed his eyes and released a deep exhale, taking a deep breath in the next instant as he tried to calm the intense amounts of anger bubbling up within him.


    After a few seconds, Atticus''s gaze snapped open as he took a step forward, then another step, and another, each step taken in tandem with the youths who instinctively took one back.


    And as soon as Atticus was away from the terminal ground, he suddenly fixed his gaze on the students in the area as each of them trembled, their legs shaking as they tried to stay standing.


    Then, Atticus suddenly raised his right leg, his neutral gaze still focused on the trembling students.


    And in the next instant, Atticus brought down his leg.

 Chapter 371 Trembling

    <h4>Chapter 371 Trembling </h4>


    It wasn''t forceful; in fact, the impact on the ground wasn''t even intense. You could even say it was soft.


    But the resulting events were anything but soft.


    It felt as though the earth grumbled, as though the earth was incredibly unsatisfied with something.


    The ground shook as the entirety of the camp trembled.


    The once sturdy academy buildings within the camp groaned and creaked under the strain, their foundations tested to the brink of copse.


    Amidst the chaos, the students of the camp fought to maintain their bnce, their feet slipping and sliding on the unstable ground.


    Aurora''s gaze snapped to the side as she felt the advanced training room shake.


    She instantly moved her head to the side, dodging a fire imbued punch that threatened to st her head away.


    "Stop the fight!" She instantly instructed, her words immediately followed by the robot stopping its movements and moving to stand quietly by the side.


    Aurora was currently inside the advanced training room, battling a random data of a fire elementalist she had chosen.


    Anytime Atticus wasn''t making use of the advanced training room, each of the Ravenstein youths had already created a schedule on who gets to use it when.


    Some even chose to train together inside the room, but Aurora had refused to do that.


    She had fortunately or unfortunately gotten the bad habit of keeping all her abilities to herself from a particr white haired boy.


    And she had just felt the intense earthquake that suddenly struck the camp.


    Aurora instantly turned to face the exit and released a huge st from her feet, propelling herself towards the door.


    It wasn''t only Aurora who raced to see what was going on. Lucas, Nate, and the other Ravenstein youths dropped whatever they were doing and rushed outside to see what was going on.


    The division members who had been close to Atticus had long since lost their footing as each of them trembled on the ground with intensity.


    They each got the full brunt of both Atticus''s cold aura and the earthquake. No one would hope to be in their situation.


    Atticus''s piercing gaze bore down on the youths below, sending a ripple of apprehension through their ranks.


    Their hearts skipped beats in unison, their teeth chattering nervously under the weight of his cold stare.


    Despite the tension in the air, Atticus''s face remained impassive, revealing no hint of emotion as he issued hismand.


    "I want every single member of this division to assemble in the training grounds immediately."


    His voice carried across the tremblingndscape with an eerie calmness, devoid of any urgency or agitation. It was as though he were simply engaging in casual conversation


    But each and every one of the youths in the area heard him. And as though they all knew he wasn''t joking around, each of their trembling forms seemed to stop as they all instantly stood upright.


    No one knew who started it amongst themselves, but within a few seconds, each of them were screaming the same words at the top of their lungs:


    "Gather in the training ground immediately! The leader wants to see everyone!"


    Atticus took his gaze away from the students as they went about their task of gathering the other division members.


    Then he quietly started walking towards the training grounds, getting there in just a few seconds.


    Atticus walked to the top of the elevated tform and stood at the front of it, facing the rest of the training ground.


    Then, he closed his eyes and waited.


    Aurora''s zing form was the next to arrive in the area. She flew across the camp trying to find if there had been any threats or attack on the camp but had been a little shocked when she didn''t see anything.


    The camp wasn''t being attacked; the onlymotion going on was some of the division members running around the camp.


    Aurora was about tond and ask what was going on from one of the students, but then she saw Atticus standing on top of the elevated tform in the training ground.


    Aurora instantly turned to face that direction and propelled herself with fire towards his direction.


    Landing a few meters from him, "He-" just as she was about to speak, Aurora suddenly paused.


    ''What''s wrong with him?'' She wondered. Aurora had spent thest 5 years with Atticus, and she of all people knew how to tell his every emotion with just a nce.


    She didn''t even need to feel the cold aura emanating from Atticus. Merely looking at him, Aurora didn''t need anyone to tell her that he was thoroughly angry.


    Aurora didn''t say anything. She only approached and stood behind Atticus without uttering a word.


    Lucas, Nate, and the others arrived a momentter, and they each felt the cold aura Atticus was emanating.


    They each wisely chose to keep their remarks and questions to themselves and stood quietly behind Atticus on top of the elevated tform.


    Then, they waited for the rest of the youths to gather in the training ground.


    The current time was 20 minutes to 19:00, and while the night was creeping in, the sun hadn''tpletely set yet. There was still a significant amount of illumination.


    Luckily, each of the students weren''t training freaks like Atticus, and had all returned to the camp after their sses.


    After a few minutes, from the division members who had been hunting and training in the forest to the ones indoors, every single one of the division members gathered quietly in front of Atticus.


    Their leader had called, and none of them dared not to obey.


    The whole training ground descended into a palpable silence as each of them focused their gazes on Atticus, waiting for him to address them.


    And they didn''t have to wait long, as after a few seconds, Atticus''s eyes flickered open and each of the youth present in the area immediately felt their hearts grip.


    Then, with a voice that cut through the tension like a knife, Atticus spoke.


    "At exactly 06:28 PM, exactly one hundred amongst you all died. I would like said hundred to step out now."

 Chapter 372 5 Seconds

    <h4>Chapter 372 5 Seconds</h4>


    Silence enveloped the entire training ground as each of the students processed Atticus''s words.


    A hundred of them died? How?


    The majority of the division members expression, even the Ravenstein youths, immediately morphed into confusion. How was it even possible for a hundred of them to die without their knowledge?


    A hundred wasn''t a small number; at the very least, it should have caused amotion.


    But with everything that had just happened, none of them were foolish enough to think that Atticus was kidding. It really did happen.


    Atticus narrowed his gaze slightly, his eyes moving at rming speed as he scrutinized the more than a thousand youths gathered in the training grounds.


    As soon as he had spoken, Atticus had raised his perception to full throttle, scrutinizing each of the division members gathered in the area.


    Throughly scrutinizing a thousand youths, checking to see any slight change in expressions or bodynguage, was something many couldn''t even dream of doing. And in less than a second, ''I see,'' Atticus thought.


    He had already expected this situation. All of them feigned ignorance, with many showing confused expressions.


    But their bodynguage could not escape Atticus, no matter how much they tried. He could see some of the youths amongst the crowd clenching their fists while trembling, each of them clearly afraid.


    Atticus decided to wait for a full minute to give them a chance to step out.


    But during this time, the youths all kept on looking at each other in confusion. Except for Aurora, who simply stood directly behind Atticus without showing any change in expression, the other Ravensteins youths were also confused.


    Even if a hundred members had actually died, how had Atticus known it? Of them, it was Lucas who had the slightest clue of what was going on. ''He gets notified about our deaths and considering the fact that he''s currently angry, he probably gets punished when any one of us dies too.''


    Ever since that night Atticus had warned Hen when he finished addressing the nonbatants, Lucas had always wondered why he had been going through such lengths to protect the lives of the division members. But what he had just concluded would exin a lot.


    The minute went by fast and as soon as it was up, Atticus saw that none of the youths expressed any intention of stepping forward.


    Atticus nodded. "Alright then."


    He didn''t get angry nor did he erupt into a fit of rage. He didn''t feel like there was any reason to; nothing would change.


    Not everything was about brute force. There was always a smart way of doing things and that was what Atticus had chosen to do.


    As Atticus opened his mouth again to speak, the soft murmurs and chatters that filled the training grounds immediately quieted down.


    "I''m sure you are all aware of academy contracts," Atticus asked.


    The majority of the division members nodded their heads in affirmation, with some of them whispering what the academy contracts were to the youths beside them.


    The non-leaders section was unlike the leaders section that was mostly filled with the tiered students, in another sense, proud individuals.


    Here, rumors and news spread faster because the students actually talked to each other. So, many of them were well-informed about most of the academy features.


    Atticus nodded and simultaneously raised his arm to tap on his artifact.


    He continued, "In a few seconds, you will all receive an academy contract. You will all sign it," Atticusmanded.


    Immediately, the youths processed those words, and each couldn''t help but flinch. The ones who knew about the academy contract were well aware of the punishment for breaching anything in the contract.


    The scene of the third years getting electrocuted was still fresh in their heads. None of them wanted to experience that.


    What was worse was that they had no idea what Atticus would propose in the contract; he could turn them all into ves for all they cared.


    Atticus saw many of the youths immediately express their dissatisfaction at what he had just asked them to do, but none had the guts to do it openly; they did it in the most subtle way possible. But none of it could ever be subtle enough to escape Atticus''s perception.


    And Atticus''s eyes couldn''t help but narrow as he noticed it was the same people whose trembling forms he had noticed earlier.


    Atticus''s expression remained unchanged. He cared not for what they all thought.


    Atticus navigated to the appropriate section and immediately started drafting the contract. He had long since decided on what he was going to add to the contract.


    In under 5 seconds, Atticus finished drafting it and immediately sent it to each and every one of the division youths, surprisingly including the Ravenstein youths as each of their artifacts dinged, notifying them.


    Even Aurora hadn''t been excluded. But she hadn''t expressed any surprise or shock unlike the other Ravenstein youths who turned to look at themselves. She simply epted the contract without even checking its contents.


    Atticus had no intention of taking any chances.


    Each of the other division members opened the contract and read the terms.


    Suddenly, in an extremely trembling voice, one could immediately tell that said individual was mustering the entirety of his courage in order to speak.


    One youth in the middle of the crowd suddenly spoke out, his voice squeaking, "T-this is u-unfair! I-I c-cannot a-ept t-


    this!"


    But before the youth could finish speaking, an incredible amount of force engulfed him as his body was brutally mmed on the ground.


    The division members around the area immediately scattered, each of them not wanting to be caught in the attack.


    The youth felt unimaginable amounts of pain as his form was enveloped in the air and lifted up high.


    And with an abrupt motion, he was once again mmed against the ground with brutal intensity.


    This action repeated itself a few more times until the youth became all bloodied and battered.


    In the next instant, an invisible force enveloped his form, raising him and setting his body straight as he stood as though nothing had just happened. But hispletely bloodied body would say otherwise.


    Each of the division members turned to face the only person that had the power to do such a thing: Atticus.


    He looked down on all the youths, his form having not even appeared to have moved. There was no indication that would suggest he had been the one responsible for what just happened.


    They were allpletely astonished. The youth who had just spoken had been at the back lines of the gathered crowd, hundreds of meters away from Atticus! Yet Atticus had still gotten to him.


    They each felt chills run down their spines. If Atticus wanted, he could get to anyone anytime he wanted.


    Atticus''s cold words followed, "It wasn''t a request," he dered sinctly.


    None of them needed any other exnation; they all instantly started epting the contract, even the Ravenstein youths.


    Every time a contract was epted, Atticus would receive a notification. In under a minute, he had received more than a thousand notifications.


    Atticus swiftly asked his artifact to do a head count on the number of youths that had epted the contract. His gaze turned cold as he heard the number: one thousand one hundred youths.


    The meaning was very clear: there were 100 members of his division that were yet to ept the contract.


    And it just so happened that it was this same number of youths that had died.


    "Point them out," Atticus instantly instructed his artifact, and it did one better; his artifact lit up as a monocle-shaped hologram appeared over his eyes.


    Atticus could instantly see as most of the youths started glowing a golden glow, while a few retained their normal color.


    Atticus didn''t need time to think to know who was who. With a thought, the earth underneath the youths without any glow swirled, and their forms immediately got enveloped in the earth, locking each of them in ce.


    The youths instantly got startled as each of them wondered what was happening. But before they had time to think, Atticus suddenly spoke.


    "The rest of you can leave," Atticus''smand rang out, taking them out of their reverie.


    Seeing that they each had a chance to leave the presence of this white-haired monster, they all started scattering about, leaving the training ground in a few seconds.


    Atticus turned his gaze towards the Ravenstein youths too and addressed them, "I''ll exin everythingter; you all should leave too," Atticus suggested.


    The Ravenstein youths had all been loyal to him and had always listened to his orders. It would be wrong to treat them like the others. He owed them an exnation at the very least.


    They each turned to look at each other first, and then they turned towards Atticus. With a bow, they each left the training grounds.


    Only Aurora, Lucas, and Nate remained behind, and with a nce, Atticus could tell that they wanted to remain.


    Atticus nodded and turned to face the youths encased in earth. With another thought, they were all moved from their position to directly in front of Atticus.


    Atticus removed the earth encasing them but still bound their hands and legs.


    The current state of the youths was without saying, pitiful.


    "Scared" would be an understatement when one wanted to describe how they were currently feeling.


    As Atticus focused on them, their legs shook as many of them started urinating.


    Atticus simply ignored their pitiful state as his cold words sounded,


    "You have 5 seconds to ept the contract."

 Chapter 373 Fools

    <h4>Chapter 373 Fools </h4>


    As Atticus''s cold words resounded through the training grounds, before any of them could understand what was going on, an overwhelming aura suddenly descended upon each of them, causing them all to instantly sink down onto both knees.


    The majority of them had already gotten on all fours as they struggled to regain their bnce.


    Pleas for mercy immediately filled the air as they all begged, but Atticus was having none of it. He ignored every one of them as he increased the aura on them two fold.


    The terms of the academy contract that Atticus had just proposed were simple:


    - You are strictly prohibited from consciously or unconsciously divulging, disseminating, transmitting, or in any waymunicating any information pertaining to the White Omens division or its members to any individual, entity, or system, whether internal or external.


    -You are expressly forbidden from consciously or unconsciously engaging in any action or omission that may cause harm, detriment, or negative repercussions to the White Omens division or its members, directly or indirectly.


    -Any and all information regarding potential threats, rewards, or significant matters must be promptly and exclusively reported directly to the division leader of the White Omens division or to any designated higher ranking authority if the division leader is unavable.


    By agreeing to this contract, you acknowledge and ept the terms outlined herein and agree to abide by them without exception or deviation. Any vition of these terms will result in a breach in the contract.


    The contract was simple and straightforward, and it was surprising that anyone would want to refuse to ept it. The terms were fair, and were all rted to the prosperity of the division.


    It was simply to block any form of betrayers that could pop up in the division. Atticus had been incredibly thorough, making sure that the contract was airtight.


    As the youths saw that there was no escape from this predicament, and none of them had any intention of finding out what would happen if those 5 seconds were over, their hands slowly moved in unison towards their artifacts as they all decided to ept the contract.


    But as though it were a divine sin, tendrils of crackling lightning suddenly emanated from the artifacts, instantly shocking the living daylights out of each one of them.


    Their forms immediately jerked as they lost control of the limbs they used to support themselves. They all hit the earth with loud thuds, each of them twitching and shaking on the ground.


    Atticus watched coldly as they all got electrocuted. He had already anticipated that this would be the case. From everything he had seen, this was the most logical exnation that he could think of.


    "Atticus, what''s happening?" Aurora finally couldn''t stand being in the dark and asked.


    Atticus turned and immediately saw a serious look on her face. He also saw Nate and Lucas looking at him with inquisitive gazes.


    Atticus sighed.


    "There''s a rule which states that I lose 1% of my points anytime a member of our division dies," Atticus exined.


    Aurora immediately eximed, "Wait! Doesn''t that mean¡­" but she didn''t have to finish her sentence as Atticus continued, causing Aurora''s eyes to widen in disbelief, "Yeah, I lost 100% of my points."


    Lucas''s eyes narrowed, "Who do you suspect?" He asked.


    Lucas had never been one to waste time asking trivial questions that one should know if only they used some of their neurons properly. He went straight to the point.


    "I can''t be absolutely sure, but I''m leaning towards a few people right now," Atticus replied.


    Aurora clenched her fist hard in anger as her body started emitting steam, "Where are they?" She demanded. No one had to be a genius to know that she was incredibly angry. Aurora had always been quick to get angered and triggered and the fact that someone targeted Atticus irked her.


    Atticus couldn''t help but smile as he saw her this angered. She hadn''t even been affected!


    "Are they in the first year?" It was Nate who spoke next. Unlike Aurora, who was still emitting steam, Nate was surprisingly calmer. But Atticus could tell that he was also angry even if he hadn''t shown it outwardly.


    They had targeted Atticus, which meant that they had targeted them.


    Atticus nodded in affirmation, "One of them is, and the other two are third years," he added.


    Atticus also decided to briefly exin what had happened between him, Seraphin, Gerald, and Sonorous while he was at it.


    And after a few seconds, they each quieted down as they tried to grapple with what Atticus had just told them.


    He had fought with the 4th and 5th-ranked third years? Nate and Lucas were slightly shocked; just why does it seem like trouble was always following Atticus?


    Only Aurora remained cid, "So what are we going to do now?" Aurora inquired, narrowing her gaze slightly as she continued, "Don''t tell me you''re going to keep us out of it?" She added.


    She had learned not to snoop or pry into his business when she saw that Atticus wasn''t the type that loved sharing. But regardless, there was no way she would ignore it if she saw someone messing with Atticus.


    "She''s right. We''re in this together, don''t leave us out of it," Lucas also turned towards Atticus and added. He still had his usual worried look on his face, but anyone could tell that he was serious.


    "I''ve been itching for a fight for months now! Please, please don''t keep us out of this," it was Nate who had spoken next, pleading with puppy eyes.


    Atticus gazed at the three of them for a few seconds before he erupted intoughter.


    They each looked at each other as they wondered just why he wasughing.


    After a few seconds, Atticus finally stopped, wiping a tear from his eyes as he turned to face the confused trio, "You all sound so cringe. It''s not like I died or got hurt. I only lost some points," Atticus exined.


    "You all need to rx. There''s no need to rush. The ones you should pity are the fools who made me lose my points."

 Chapter 374 Hatred

    <h4>Chapter 374 Hatred</h4>


    Atticus had spoken in apletely casual manner, but the three of them who had heard him couldn''t help but gulp. Despite the fact that he was currently smiling, Atticus was truly pissed off.


    The fact that he wasughing simply meant that he didn''t regard them as any threat whatsoever.


    It was the kind of anger one would feel if an ant bit you and then ran away and hid under the bed.


    "It doesn''t look like you can find out anything from them, though," Lucas gestured towards the youth on the ground getting electrocuted.


    Throughout the duration of their talk, each of the youths had still been getting electrocuted by their artifacts, but neither one of them showed any pity orpassion for them.


    With a focus, Atticus instantly submerged each of them in the earth, stopping them from trying to ept the contract.


    After a few seconds, the artifacts stopped electrocuting them.


    Atticus wasted no time as he selected random youths from the ones sprawled on the ground, each of them suddenly getting enveloped in water.


    With another thought, the water started healing them slowly, relieving them of their fatigue. After a few moments, the water healed them to eptable levels.


    Atticus controlled the orbs of water as they all ascended up the tform,nding directly in front of him.


    Atticus released his hold over the water as the forms of the youths spilled onto the tform.


    Atticus swiftly spoke, "I will not ask you twice. Tell me everything you can," Atticus demanded.


    The contract was sure to restrict what they could say or divulge, but what he had just asked them to do should be more reasonable.


    One of the youths suddenly stood upright and got on his knees as he instantly frantically pleaded, "P-please, y-young master, I had no choice! They-" before he could continue speaking, the artifact lit up, and the youth immediately got electrocuted.


    Atticus sighed and pushed the youth down from the tform and enveloped his form in earth.


    Then Atticus went about questioning the remaining youths with Aurora, Lucas, and Nate.


    After a few minutes, what he had been able to find out was, as expected, very little. The only thing each of the youths had been able to talk about was the fact that they had no choice but to ept the contract.


    After making sure to find out everything he could from the youths, Atticus finally stopped his interrogation.


    He turned and spoke to the trio for a few moments, and after convincing them, Atticus manipted the earth in the area as the earth suddenly jutted out of the ground and each of the 100 youths were all hit brutally on the head, knocking each of them out.


    He then manipted the earth and created arge earthen tform that lifted each of the unconscious youths from the ground.


    The earth wrapped around them holding each of them steady and then with an abrupt motion, Atticus and the youths shot into the skies, heading towards the forest.


    "What do you think he''s going to do?" Nate suddenly asked after a few seconds while facing the direction Atticus had just left in.


    Lucas adjusted his sses as he answered, "I have a few guesses, but I think it''s wise we don''t pry. He obviously doesn''t want anyone to know," Lucas advised.


    "I guess you''re right. I hope we get to fight those bastards!" Nate clenched his fist with an excited grin.


    Only Aurora remained silent as she stared at the massive tform that had basically be a dot now. Then, without saying anything, she turned and started walking away.


    "Damn, she must be pissed," Natemented after a few seconds while watching Aurora''s departing figure.


    Lucas nodded his head in affirmation. After a few seconds of pondering, they each started walking out of the training ground.


    ¡­


    Inside an imposing mansion, situated just beside arge imposing ck spire,y a small training ground. It was situated within the mansion at the middle.


    The entirety of the training ground, either the equipment or the ground, was covered byrge and thick vines.


    If one should take a closer look, they would notice that each of the vines, although very slowly, were subtly growing, increasing in size by the second.


    And in the middle of this¡­ forest, a boy sat.


    He had red hair, and his form was enveloped inrge green, thick vines. The boy sat down cross-legged with his eyes closed on the top of a vine.


    This peaceful moment was broken by the sound of the door to the training ground creaking open.


    A tall and slender youth with the same red hair stepped in through the door. He approached the boy meditating in the middle, reaching him in a few seconds.


    The youth bowed respectfully and spoke, "Young Master Dell, it has started."


    Dell''s eyes snapped open as his lips suddenly curled up into a huge grin.


    "All hundred?" he inquired.


    "Yes, Young Master."


    "Good, good! And did you also tell them to do what I asked?" Dell asked.


    "Yes, Young Master. They would all kill themselves at least 8 times daily and do it as spontaneously as possible."


    Dell''s smile widened, and he suddenly burst outughing, his mirth resounding across the training ground.


    "Finally! That bastard is finally feeling a taste of my wrath!" Dellughed for a few more seconds, the youth remaining bowed for the entire duration.


    Then he suddenly stopped as his gaze turned cold, "Don''t let your guard down and avoid meeting any one of the hundred for now, and just remain lowkey. Let''s frustrate him for a few days before we move on to the next phase," Dell instructed.


    He had nned out everything thoroughly and carefully, making sure that there were no mistakes.


    The academy contract they had forced those youths to ept waspletely airtight. None of them could escape doing whatever he wanted. And what was best was that if Atticus stopped them from killing themselves, they would all get electrocuted until they do.


    The academy was cruel, incredibly cruel to the weak.


    The youth nodded, and with a deep bow, he turned and left the room.


    Dell chuckled as he closed his eyes to keep training with a smile on his face.


    "I will make you suffer," Dell muttered, his hatred palpable.

 Chapter 375 Back

    <h4>Chapter 375 Back </h4>


    It was just after 10 in the morning, and the sun had already risen well over the horizon, its golden rays shining brightly, illuminating the entirety of an expanse.


    In the middle of thisrge expanse was a camp. The camp wasn''t anything special. There were no walls surrounding it, and it only had onerge imposing ck terminal in the middle. Around it was arge mansion, a mess hall, and myriad tents scattered all around the area.


    The members of the division went about their normal business as they trotted through the camp.


    None of the youths had any distinct features that could rte them to each other, apart from a particr group of youths who stood out from the rest.


    With intense mischievous grins, vibrant orange hair, and radiant gems embedded into their foreheads, different youths from the Steris family moved around the camp, each one of them causing mayhem where ever they went.


    Despite the fact that different youths seemed to being and going, each of them kept an eye on two things: the countdown clock actively counting down on top of the ck terminal and a very tiny dot up in the skies.


    At the very top of the camp, even above the massive terminal, was the form of a boy. With a touch of vibrant orange hair, his whole form was glowing a golden glow as the intense rays from the sun seemed to converge around him.


    This boy was none other than Seraphin, who sat down crossllegged on top of a tform floating in the air.


    As though it were a mantra, Seraphin kept muttering under his breath as he absorbed the sun''s rays: "Trust brother Gerald, just a few months left."


    During the past few weeks, Seraphin had holed himself in his division as he continued training. He didn''t, for once, go to the academy campus to attend lectures during this time.


    The number of piled up punishments Seraphin had racked up because he had been missing lectures was staggering. But at the end of the day, it was not something he couldn''t live through.


    Seraphin had been waiting for the time he would teach that thief a lesson, and he would continue to wait until the leader''s summit.


    ¡­


    The next day came quickly in the White Omens division, and it was finally the day for the third division war.


    As per usual practice, the entirety of the division was gathered, each facing therge imposing terminal in the middle of the camp. Their gazes were focused on therge countdown clock disyed in front of them.


    As usual, Atticus stood at the forefront of the division members, with Aurora and the Ravenstein youths directly behind him.


    Atticus had already informed the Ravenstein youths about the situation yesterday after he had returned from the forest.


    They had all taken it surprisingly well. It immediately made sense why he had enforced the academy contract on all of them now.


    Even until now, no one knew what Atticus had done to the hundred youths he had taken with him into the forest. He didn''t even spend more than 30 minutes before he returned with all of them, still unconscious.


    They all still looked the same, with no indication that he had done anything to the youths.


    And after that, it had been a great shock to them as Atticus hadn''t taken any other precautions to restrict the youths activities.


    While it was very obvious that allowing those hundred youths to roam free was as dangerous as it could get, the only thing Atticus had done till now was to visually separate them from the others by painting the armor each of them was wearing a very vibrant shade of red.


    And they were all removed from their units and assigned a separate one. They each stood at the forefront, directly behind Atticus and the Ravenstein youths.


    Many might think that it was harsh that they were being isted and ostracized from the rest of the division, but what Atticus would call those sorts of people were fools.


    Currently, Atticus had zero academy points on him, and even if they all decided to kill themselves now, it wouldn''t affect him in any way.


    But what about if they backstabbed and killed the other division members? It wasn''t just about him; the whole division was at risk.


    Any death, whether by suicide or homicide, would result in a 10% deduction of their points.


    In fact, if not for the other division members being unaware of the risks associated with these particr hundred youths, the istion they would experience would be multiplied many folds.


    Atticus had kept the rest of the division in the dark about the truth of the hundred youths, and he had also given the Ravenstein youths instructions not to allow anyone to know.


    It was something that baffled Lucas, who believed that the whole division should be informed so that they would be able to watch out for any sneak attacks that might ur.


    Many of the Ravenstein youths had even wanted to lock them up and bind them in chains; none of them wanted to take any chances.


    But Atticus had put a stop to all of that and had ultimately decided on just separating them from the rest by tagging them.


    The countdown struck zero, and the whole youths in the area immediately closed their eyes as they all knew what wasing.


    Therge terminal lit up, its light epassing the whole camp. And in under a second, the whole camp got transported away.


    But unlike what many would expect, therge and imposing terminal still remained in its original position.


    As soon as the camp was transported away, the whole expanse descended into an unreal serenity. But this peaceful atmosphere didn''tst long.


    After exactly 4 minutes, the terminal suddenly lit up with an intense glow, and just as the camp had been transported, it instantly appeared in the middle of the expanse once more.

 Chapter 376 4 Minutes

    <h4>Chapter 376 4 Minutes</h4>


    Unlike before where everyone had been facing therge terminal, each of the division members were facing the location where a small building of the control room the academy provided for each division at the beginning of any battle was supposed to be.


    The entire camp was enveloped in palpable silence as each of the division members stared at each other in disbelief.


    What had just happened? It had finished so fast that none of them even had a chance to do anything.


    The Ravenstein youths also mirrored this same feeling. Aurora stood with her hands crossed on her chest while she gazed at Atticus, who was standing beside her with a smile as she shook her head.


    Lucas''s expression was unbothered, while Nate and the other Ravenstein youths were thoroughly sad, their expressions as though they had just been robbed of something very important.


    The third division battle had just ended, and neither one of them had even lifted a single finger to fight. Even worse, they hadn''t even seen their enemies!


    The only thing they had time to see was the theme and rules of the battle.


    To understand what had just happened, we would need to go back a few minutes ago.


    As soon as the bright light enveloped the whole camp, each of them was transported along with the camp.


    After a few seconds, Aurora opened her eyes and found herself facing the same ck spire of the camp. She turned her gaze around, trying to get her bearings.


    "You had better let us fight in this one," Auroramented with a small sigh.


    She had always been looking forward to the division battles because she would get to fight, but Atticus would always end up easily defeating the majority of the opposing forces.


    This had happened during all the division battles they had fought so far!


    ''Huh?'' Aurora suddenly noticed something. Seconds had passed, and the expected response hadn''t arrived yet.


    Aurora turned her gaze back to her front where a particr white-haired boy should have been standing.


    "Where the hell is Atticus!?" Aurora eximed, instantly capturing the attention of the others.


    Nate rapidly turned his gaze around the area, checking to see if he could find him, but yet, there was no sign of Atticus.


    ''Was he teleported somewhere else?'' Lucas''s gaze narrowed as he tried to assess the situation.


    "Maybe¡­" he muttered under his breath, his thoughts racing.


    Although he wasn''t 100% sure, Lucas couldn''t help but believe that the academy was trying to separate Atticus from the division.


    The boy had practically been the one shotting each of the division battles they''ve faced so far. ''Where are we?''


    Lucas turned his gaze around the area, noticing the tall imposing trees that surrounded the camp. They had all be transported into a forest but Lucas had no idea what they were supposed to do.


    "So what do we do now? Is the young master safe?" Lucas turned and fixed his gaze at Chubby, who had just spoken up.


    Chubby appeared to have gained some confidence now that Atticus wasn''t present with them.


    But he wasn''t the only one, as Elijah and the other Ravenstein youths also started talking about what they should do next.


    Before Lucas could respond to Chubby''s question, Nate''s exmation beat him to it. "Who cares! If Atticus isn''t safe anywhere he is, then there''s nothing we can do about it."


    Although many of them couldn''t help but agree with Nate''s statement, they all shook their heads with a chuckle.


    They could all tell at first nce that Nate was excited that Atticus wasn''t around. And his reason was revealed in the next instant as he turned his gaze up and spoke, "We can finally fight!"


    Now that Atticus wasn''t around, he could finally engage in battle!


    "While I understand the need for celebration, I think it''s more important for us to select a temporary leader," Elijah suddenly spoke up, interrupting Nate''s antics.


    Many of the Ravenstein youths instinctively turned their gazes towards Lucas. They knew that aside from Atticus, Lucas was basically the next smartest person amongst them. He would be the most logical choice.


    But before any of them could start debating on who should lead, "I will lead," they all turned their gazes to the side to see Aurora, whose demeanor had suddenly changed, her form oozing with authority.


    "Is there any problem with that?" Aurora inquired, her eyebrow raised.


    Aurora''s change was so sudden that it baffled each of them, and Atticus wouldn''t be an exception if he were here.


    She had always been... difficult, but that had always been with Atticus. Aurora hardly ever rted to the other Ravenstein youths, not excluding Lucas and Nate.


    "I also think that''s the best option," Lucas added, supporting Aurora. To him, it didn''t really matter who led the division; they were all going to n together anyways.


    The other Ravenstein youths also started agreeing to Aurora leading them temporarily until Atticus gets back. Many of them didn''t actually mind; she was the second strongest in their group anyways. They were a strong believer of the strongest should rule.


    Seeing that there were no objections, "Good, let''s go check the rules," Aurora instructed, instantly turning as she started walking towards the already formed control room at the side.


    Nate happily followed behind her while humming a tune. He hadn''t even given a care about the temporary leader''s position.


    The rest of the division members remained outside and on standby as the Ravenstein youths made their way into the building.


    After a few seconds, they found themselves inside the control room, standing around the small obsidian table.


    And then, without further ado, Aurora clicked on the rules, and the obsidian table lit up and disyed it for all to see.


    After a few seconds, each of their eyes widened as they finished reading the rules.


    Nate''s happy expression instantly morphed into an unwilling expression as he muttered under his breath,


    "Shit."

 Chapter 377 Gone

    <h4>Chapter 377 Gone </h4>


    MISSION FORMAT: Leader Rescue


    MISSION DESCRIPTION:


    Wee to your third division battle. In this division battle, both leaders have been captured and are held captive at the top of long towers within their respective opposition divisions. The mission objective is clear: rescue your leader while ensuring their safety. The tower serves as the safe space for each leader; leaving it will expose them to attacks from the opposing division members. If a leader dies, their division faces defeat.


    RULES:


    1. Leader Safety: Ensure the safety of your division leader at all costs. Leaving the tower exposes them to attacks from the opposing division.


    2. Rescue Operation: n and execute a strategic rescue mission to reach the top of the enemy tower, neutralize opposition forces, and extract your leader.


    3. Defensive Measures: Defend your own tower from enemy attempts to rescue their leader. Utilize defensive fortifications and counterattacks to repel the enemy division.


    4. Leader''s restraint: The towers the leaders are imprisoned in serve as a safe haven for each leader. The opposition division members would not be able to attack or harm the leaders. While leaving the tower is possible depending on your skill set, said leader would lose this privilege and would be liable to get attacked by the opposition.


    4. Time Limit: The rescue mission must bepleted within a timeframe of 5 hours. Failure to rescue your leader within the allotted time will result in mission failure.


    MISSION OBJECTIVES:


    1. Infiltrate the enemy''s tower, oveing obstacles and opposition forces, to reach the top and rescue your leader.


    2. Neutralize enemy defenses and opposition forces to ensure a safe extraction of your leader.


    3. Defend your own tower from enemy rescue attempts, maintaining the safety of your leader.


    4. Coordinate with division members to execute a cohesive rescue operation, adapting to changing circumstances as needed.


    WINNING CONDITIONS:


    1. Sessfully rescue and ensure the safety of your division leader.


    2. Prevent the enemy from rescuing their leader and ensure their capture remains intact.


    3. Achieve the mission objectives within the designated timeframe.


    REWARD & PUNISHMENT:


    Winner''s Reward: 250,000 Division Points.


    Loser''s Punishment: The loser will incur the cost of the winners reward. If the loser academy point falls short, then they would incur a debt.


    Gazing at the rules disyed in front of them, there was only one word that came to each of their minds: "Shit."


    Each of their gazes was focused on one particr rule, the leader''s restraint. And this was surprising because this shouldn''t be a rule that would make people act like that. If anything, it was a very good restraint.


    The opposition camp consisted of more than a thousand youths. Even if the leader was a tier one, battling a thousand people would be a fool''s dream for him/her.


    No one would even be stupid enough to step out of the safe haven and would rather wait for his/her division members toe rescue them.


    Well, unless said leader wasn''t Atticus. A deep sigh permeated the control room as each of their shoulders slumped.


    "Well, I guess that''s that," Lucasmented, turning his gaze to look at Nate and cing a hand on his shoulder. "Next time, bud," he reassured.


    But Nate didn''t even turn to look at him; his gaze was still focused on the rules, not wanting to believe what he was seeing.


    Aurora also released a short sigh, "That fucking bitch," she muttered, angrily. Just as the rest of them were about to start brooding, an intense vibration rocked the control room, making everyone and everything tremble.


    Aurora''s gaze shed, and with fast speed, she instantly headed outside to see what the cause of themotion was, the rest of the Ravenstein youth following closely behind.


    As soon as she got outside, her gazended on the division youths who had already brought out their weapons. Her head snapped to the side, facing the direction they were each facing.


    "What the," Aurora couldn''t help but mutter as she saw a slick ck obsidian building jutting out from the earth, reaching a crazy height of 50 meters in just a few seconds.


    At the top of this tform was a glowing small round space with thick prison-like bars surrounding it.


    Before all of them could understand what was going on, the small space at the top of the tform suddenly lit up in a golden light, bringing with it the form of a blue-haired youth.


    ''That must be the leader of the opposition,'' Aurora deduced, her gaze focused on the youth standing at the top of the tform with a shocked look on his face.


    An AI voice instantly sounded:


    [This marks the start of the third division war.]


    It was as though those words were the bringer of doom, divine judgment.


    Because as soon as those wordsnded, Aurora, the Ravensteins youths, and the rest of the division youths in the area all noticed something bright at the corner of their vision.


    They each instantly turned their gaze to the side, and their mouths couldn''t help but open wide as they saw the scene at a distance from them.


    Fire.


    This was the exact word that came to each of their heads.


    It was as though a door to hell was suddenly opened, and an incredible amount of fire erupted from it.


    The scorching wave of fire covered the entirety of arge space, reaching far into the clouds.


    It was so intense that despite the fact that there was an incredible distance between them and the area of devastation, the entirety of the camp was covered in an orange shade.


    It was then, at the next instance, that the camp was hit by mild amounts of shockwave, each of them feeling a slight amount of heat.


    Because of the incredible distance, what hit them only made their clothes flutter, but even at that, they each couldn''t help but shiver.


    They were truly thanking their stars that they were on the same team as Atticus.


    Because there was no denying it¡ªanything and everything in that area was gone.

 Chapter 378 Passed

    <h4>Chapter 378 Passed</h4>


    "No no no no! How?!" The youth who had been standing on top of the tform suddenly screamed frantically as he gazed at the tsunami of notifications streaming into his artifact.


    And this was because of one reason:


    "A member of your division has died.


    Penalty: -1% of your academy points."


    This same exact notification kept on popping up in front of him, and within seconds, the number entered thousands.


    The youth turned to face the direction of therge wave of fire, his expressionpletely lost.


    "How?" He muttered in disbelief, not even noticing that the tform, which was supposed to be a safe haven for him, started losing its glow.


    The youth immediately turned his gaze downwards, intending on checking just who he was going to be fighting during this battle.


    And his eyes almost bulged out of his socket as he saw the snow-white hair of Aurora and the other Ravensteins youths standing below.


    ''The Ravensteins!''


    The youth suddenly noticed another bright thing at the corner of his vision. He instantly turned and saw a gigantic mass of fire moving at supersonic speed towards him.


    The youth released a deep sigh, his surprised expression morphing into eptance.


    "Looks like I drew the short end of the stick this time, huh?" The sound of the youth chuckling was immediately followed and drowned by a massive wave of fire hitting the tform, instantly engulfing the youth.


    No screams were heard, only the form of the youth getting incinerated.


    Aurora and the rest turned their baffled gazes towards the direction the attack hade from, their eyesnding on the figure of Atticusnding gently on the campgrounds.


    An AI voice immediately sounded:


    "The battle is over. And the winner of this battle is the White Omen!"


    No one said anything. Not even a single celebration was heard.


    They each simply kept staring at Atticus''s form, their faces etched inplete disbelief.


    The sounds of notifications entering each of the other artifacts filled the air, but yet, none of them even bothered to check it.


    It was sure to be their individual rewards, but none of them had done anything¡ªonly 3 minutes had passed! What could they even possibly get?


    The countdown timer signifying the time left before they each get transported back to their expanse appeared on their artifacts, but none of them still bothered to check, their gazes still fixed on Atticus.


    Atticus swept his neutral gaze around the area, feeling slightly awkward. Although he was already used to the stares by now, he still couldn''t help but feel awkward about their intense gazes.


    ''Especially her,'' Atticus turned and locked eyes with Aurora, who was looking at him intensely. She currently had a smile on her face with her hands folded on her chest, but Atticus knew better than to trust that smile.


    Atticus awkwardly chuckled, taking his gaze away from her. He clicked on his artifact, intending to check his individual reward for the battle.


    And in under a second, Atticus went through all of his rewards. They were basically the same as thest ones, but this time around they were increased to a hundred thousand academy points and a building valued equal to or lower than a hundred thousand division points.


    Seeing that there was nothing really new there, Atticus navigated out of that section and instantly went to the academy store. Since the battle was already over, he was able to open it.


    Atticus had once again gained a staggering amount of points from the massacre he had just unleashed on the opposition.


    But he, of all people, knew that keeping them was an impossibility due to the ticking time bombs he had in his division.


    So instead of allowing them to go to waste, Atticus decided to go on a shopping spree.


    The space inside his storage ring was very expansive, enough to contain a whole lot of junk if he so wished to purchase.


    And Atticus did just that. He bought different varieties of things: potions, runes, artifacts, and even many misceneous items that he might not even need in his life.


    After under a minute, Atticus felt satisfied with his purchases. He had emptied his points to zero, and the youths werepletely free to kill themselves if they wanted now.


    It might have sounded harsh, but it was the reality of things.


    The countdown timer finally struck zero, and each of them closed their eyes as the terminal simultaneously let out a blinding light that shot upwards and epassed the whole camp. And then, the camp disappeared from the middle of the forest.


    Their reappearance back at the expanse was instant, which brought about the current situation with the whole of the division members being shocked.


    Atticus awkwardly cleared his throat, turned, and suddenly started walking away with the gazes of the youths still fixed on him.


    ''It doesn''t feel like I''ve done anything,'' Atticus pondered as he walked. Although the level of destruction he had just caused was truly devastating, Atticus still felt fully energized.


    After a few moments, Atticus''s legs carried him to the advanced training room.


    Atticus smiled. "Training it is," he muttered and approached the door, entering the training room.


    The next few days went by quickly.


    Atticus didn''t make any fuss about the hundred youths in the camp.


    He didn''t even bother trying to do any investigations about who had targeted him, much to Aurora, Lucas, and the other Ravenstein''s surprise.


    The days went by peacefully. Atticus kept on spontaneously losing his academy points, which sometimes made him unable to afford training in the elemental room.


    He had considered borrowing points from other people but after pondering about it for a while he had eventually decided against it.


    Instead, he used those days to spend time with Zoey, who had been genuinely shocked about the new development. To think the training freak himself would actually skip training, it was baffling.


    Atticus''s demeanor didn''t change even for once. One wouldn''t even know that he was currently being targeted by an unknown enemy.


    Atticus kept on spending time with Zoey, the both of them getting closer every day. He also asionally spent time with Kael and Ember.


    And just like that, two weeks passed.

 Chapter 379 None Leader’s Section

    <h4>Chapter 379 None Leader¡¯s Section </h4>


    The entirety of a pristine white room suddenly lit up in a golden glow and in the next instance, the figure of a white haired youth appeared in the middle of the room.


    The youth shivered a bit, trying to get rid of the sensation that came with teleportation and then looked around the room, seeing the same pristine white room as usual.


    A soft sigh escaped the youth''s lips, a sigh so soft it could only belong to a female.


    The youth''s piercing red eyes locked on to the exit door of the room, closing


    the distance within a few seconds. And with a deep breath, Aurora left the room.


    Unsurprisingly, the structure of the leaders section of the academy campus was basically the same thing as the none leader section, with only a slight deviation; it was bigger. Incredibly bigger.


    The door slid open and Aurora''a figure stepped out of the room. Her gaze instantlynded on the ginormous round and tall colleseum like space.


    The room she had juste out of was one of the thousands contained in this space, with each doors looking like tiny white dots littering a round structure round.


    As soon as she stepped out of the door, she started making her way through the hall.


    Just like the leaders section the outer wall was made of see through ss, but there was no expansive garden in the middle.


    In fact, this structure was one of many in this part of the academy. And unlike the leader''s section in which the building served multiple functions; teleportation, ssroom and training facilities.


    This structure only serves as the teleportation facility.


    To get to her ssroom, Aurora had to leave the building after taking an elevator to the bottom floor.


    The area was crowded with other students trying to get to their ssroom and Aurora had to weave her way through a bunch of strangers.


    But luckily for her, her very obvious white hair was a very good deterrent.


    This was especially so after the video of a particr white haired boy burning a bunch of third years spread in the academy.


    The Ravensteins, regardless of if he/she was part of the main family or not became feared in the academy with most of the students stirring clear of them like the gue.


    Leaving the teleportation facility, Aurora was met with an expansive grasndndscape that stretched far and wide in every direction.


    And spread out in the area around her were building that werepletely identical to the one she had juste out of.


    Aurora turned to her left and started walking towards the towering structures at the east side of the campus.


    After a few annoying minutes, Aurora finally got to her destination. ''Here we go again,'' Aurora thought with a small sigh.


    The door slid open as she walked into the ssroom.


    Her gaze instantly turned cold as she entered the room. Many of the students who saw her enter instantly flinched, the majority of them quickly averting their gazes away from her.


    Aurora had learned from the very best what the best and easiest way to avoid stupid situations was, show your dominance from the start.


    She had seen Atticus doing this same exact thing more time that she could even remember. And in every cases, it always seemed to work as everyone stirred clear of him.


    It had been exactly this rule that she followed on the very first day of ss. And because of that, until this day, none in the ss had deared to mess with her.


    The structure of the ssroom was just like the one Atticus usually attended sses in, just way more bigger.


    Unlike its 100 students, this ssroom was fitted to house more than a thousand students.


    The students had also adopted a simr hierarchy system as at in Atticus''s ssroom. With the first row seat only housing members of the tier one family. And each of them were seated ordingly to their rank.


    Aurora had been the overall 6th rank in the entrance test which in turn practically made her the first rank in the ss.


    Aurora made her way through the ss, reaching her seat in a few seconds. Through out the three months in the academy, Aurora had never once tried to make any friends.


    Anyone who tried to talk to her were all sent away with icy cold looks. Another one of the bad habits she had unknowingly picked up from Atticus.


    The tier ones were already seated and unlike the leader''s section in which they were a few of them, they were more than a hundred in this ssroom.


    Many of them fixed their eyes on Aurora as she sat but as usual, none tried anything. After a few minutes of waiting, the door slid open and a figure stepped through the door.


    It would shock many, but one look at this figure would tell you that it wasn''t human. That''s right, it was a robot.


    This ss was just one of the thousands, containing the same number of students in the academy.


    The number of teachers needed to teach such arge number would be staggering. The academy always goes for the best of the best, and instead of overworking their already short staff, they opted to use robots instead.


    Especially if the subject was a routine one.


    It was programmed with numerous teaching methods and data. There was not a single thing about the course it was teaching that it wouldn''t be aware of.


    The form of the robot entered the ssroom and walked to the obsidian table at the front of the ss and immediately started its lecture.


    The students were already used to it and didn''t make any fuzz.


    After 3 hourster, the robot seemed to pause, the blue glow in its eyes dimming for a few seconds before it suddenly changed and became green.


    And then, In a suddenly switch, the robot ended the ss and immediately began the next lecture.


    Two hourster, the ss for the day finally ended, and the robot left the room.

 Chapter 380 Trauma

    <h4>Chapter 380 Trauma</h4>


    A deep exhausted sigh escaped the lips of many of the students in the ssroom as the robot left.


    Aurora wasted no time. Just as she had always done, she immediately stood up from her seat and started walking out of the ss.


    A pair of iridescence eyes narrowed dangerously, their forms locked onto the form of Aurora departing figure.


    The youth with this pair of eyes had a hair color that revealed a dynamic spectrum of hues that shifted every second.


    In the whole of the human domain, only one family had these traits, the Nebulon family. The same family that had bloodlines focused on illusions and deceit.


    And this youth was Zephry Nebulon, the same Nebulon youth Atticus had fought during the entrance test.


    Zephry was a tier one through and through. In fact he was one of the important heirs of the Nebulon family.


    Someone of his status was supposed to be amongst the 1000 leaders of the first year but unfortunately, he had met Atticus.


    ''Dying'' during the academy test came at a very huge cost that had been practically impossible for Zephry to bare and still end up within the top 1000.


    He had lost all his points and even worse, he had been forbidden from hunting or even moving for more than half of the test duration. He had ended up having to join the division of a high ranking Nebulon youth.


    It goes without saying that it had been a major, very major embarrassment that he ended up in this ssroom. And this all happened because of one person.


    Zephry watched as Aurora left the ssroom after which he turned and locked gazes with a particr red haired youth sitting a bit farther away from him.


    This youth was undoubtedly a member of the Alverian family and it was the same youth who had wanted to challenge Atticus during the entrace test, Lark Alverian.


    Just like almost every other tier one in the none leader''s section, he had chosen to join the division of the highest rank Alverian member, L Alverian.


    Both of their gaze met and Lark immeidately gave Zephry a knowing nod.


    Zephry gaze turned cold as he took in a deep breath, exhaling in the next instant, ''It''s all to get back at that bastard,'' he resolved.


    And then in unison, every student of the Nebulon and Alverian family stood up and left the ssroom.


    ¡­


    Aurora made her way through the hallway alone. After the revtion that someone had targeted Atticus, Atticus had questioned Aurora that same night about the structure of the none leader section.


    Although it had seemed that Atticus hadn''t cared about the attack, he had still tried to bepletely careful.


    They had targeted 100 random youth he didn''t care about, who said they couldn''t do the same to someone he actually cared for?


    This had been one of the reasons he had imposed the contract on everyone, even the Ravenstein youths.


    Atticus had wanted each of the Ravenstein youths to move together while they were in the academy campus, but after hearing about the structure, he had ultimately decided against it.


    They all had separate teleportation rooms, located in different buildings none the less.


    They also had separate ssrooms, far from each other. With all of this, it would''ve been a major waste of time meeting up and having to separate once more to get to their teleportation rooms.


    So he had instead told each of them to head back to the division immediately after sses.


    After a few minutes, Aurora got to her teleportation facility and took an elevator to the highest floor.


    The facility was still a bit scanty as not all students liked to immediately leave the academy campus after sses.


    So by the time Aurora stepped out of the elevator, it wasn''tpletely surprising that she ended up being the only person walking in the hallway.


    Aurora released a deep breath as she raised her fist, clenching it hard, "He''s growing too strong," she muttered under her breath.


    ''He''s going to leave me soon,'' Aurora''s expression suddenly became sad, ''And I''ll end up alone,''


    It goes without saying that Atticus was Aurora''s only friend. She wasn''t close with anyone else except maybe, Anastasia.


    When both of them had first became friend, while her hope had beenpletely pure; she wanted nothing more than to go everywhere with her friend, Atticus.


    Their rtionship had of course developed over the years, their bond having deepened. And one didn''t have to be a genius to know that if things kept going the way they were going, her hope would always be that, a hope.


    Aurora had always tried to hide it, but there was no time that Atticus would show his overwhelming disy of strength that she wouldn''t feel a pang in her chest.


    Except from the mornings where she would have to grab a meal with Atticus or at night where she would usually bring a meal to him after he gets back from the academy campus, Aurora was always training.


    ''I really have to get stronger,'' Aurora resolved one more time as she kept walking through the hallway.


    Just as Aurora was about to turn left and enter the hallway her teleportation room was on, she suddenly heard a voice that she didn''t think it possible to hear again as long as she lived,


    "Aurora," a deep, stern manly voice suddenly sounded, his voice resounding across the hallway.


    Aurora form froze, ''No no no no! It can''t be,'' she thought inpletely disbelief.


    "Aurora," the deep voice sounded once more, causing Aurora to flinch as her form trembled. That voice¡­ that voice made her remember a deep deep trauma that she wanted nothing more than to bury it deep within herself.


    Aurora form slowly turned backwards and as her gazended on the figure of a man in front of her, Aurora''s gaze trembled as her heart raced.


    "D-dad?" Aurora''s trembling voice sounded.

 Chapter 381 Family

    <h4>Chapter 381 Family </h4>


    It wouldn''t be an understatement for Aurora to say that thest person she would have ever expected to be standing in front of her was Rowan Ravenstein, her supposedly dead father.


    But gazing at Aurora''s reaction¡ªher eyes wide open, her whole form trembling as she sped her hands together in front of her inplete disbelief¡ªit was plenty obvious that thosest words were non-existent in her mind.


    The figure standing in front of her was undoubtedly a perfect replica of her father. Hismanding presence that seemed to demand the attention of the space, his piercing red eyes which scrutinized Aurora with such intensity that made her feel as though the entirety of her secrets wereid bare.


    Everything to thest detail.


    "D-dad?" Aurora stammered, her form trembling as she gazed at the figure in front of her inplete disbelief.


    "Aurora," Rowan''s firm voice sounded as he suddenly called her name, and Aurora couldn''t help but flinch as she heard him.


    ''It sounds exactly like him.''


    "No no no, This can''t be possible," Aurora shook her head frantically as she kept on backing off, not wanting to believe what she was currently seeing.


    Could this really be her father?


    Seeing Aurora backing off, Rowan suddenly stopped, his face contorting in displeasure.


    "Aurora, is this how you greet your father? This is not how I raised you."


    Aurora''s form abruptly stopped. "Father¡­" she muttered, not believing her ears.


    And in the next instance, it was as though all the pent up emotions from the months of abuse she had to endure suddenly erupted.


    Aurora screamed,


    "You? Father!? You were supposed to be my family! Someone who would love and care for me! Someone I could rely on, but instead¡­" Aurora''s voice suddenly reduced in intensity, her tone bing soft as tears streamed down her face.


    "You hurt me," Aurora muttered under her breath as she sucked in the mucus threatening to drip from her nose.


    "Aurora," Rowan''s voice suddenly turned soft as he took a step closer to her.


    "Don''te any closer!" Aurora instantly screamed as she backed up further. But after backing up for a few meters, Aurora turned and saw she had reached a dead end, her back against the wall.


    She turned her gaze back forward and saw Rowan, whose gaze had already turned soft.


    Rowan sighed,


    "Aurora, I had to do it for your sake. I wanted you to be strong enough so that what happened to your mother wouldn''t happen to you,"


    Tears kept steaming down Aurora''s eyes as she listened every wordsing out of Rowan''s mouth.


    "Aurora," Rowan suddenly called out once again, taking a step closer to her,


    "I am your father. The only family you have left in this world. I only want what''s best for you, you have to believe me,"


    Rowan closed the distance between them in a few steps, standing only a few meters in front of her.


    He continued,


    "You will always be my little princess," Rowan''s voice turned soft as he stretched his hand in front of Aurora.


    Aurora gazed at Rowan''s stretched hand for a few seconds without saying anything, her hands still sped against her chest, trembling.


    Aurora knew deep down that what she was currently seeing was a lie.


    Despite how bad this man had treated her, she had still cried for a long time when she heard that he died.


    She could still remember how devastated she felt when she heard about his death, her only family was gone.


    That was the reality


    But something kept pushing down the reality, trying to bury it. She knew that everythinging out from his mouth was a lie but Aurora wanted to believe it.


    Aurora''s sped hand seperated as she suddenly started stretching her right hand towards Rowan''s outstretched hand, her hands trembling.


    She wanted her father back.


    Rowan''s lips seemed to curl up into a wide grin as he saw Aurora reaching out her hand, but unfortunately Aurora''s gaze was too focused on his arm to notice anything.


    Just as Aurora''s hand was about to touch Rowan''s,


    "No,"


    Aurora''s hand abruptly paused in the air, making Rowan''s earlier smile contort into a frown.


    Why Aurora had paused was because of one reason, the figure of a certain white haired boy had suddenly appeared in her head.


    ''Atticus,''


    Aurora suddenly took her hand back as she fixed her piercing red gaze which had now turned intense on Rowan,


    "You''re not my only family,"


    Rowan stared at Aurora changed demanor for a few seconds without saying anything, and then suddenly, in a surprising turn of events, he suddenly let out a sigh before bursting intougher in the next second.


    Hisughter was loud and resounded throughout the hallway making Aurora narrow her eyes.


    Her tears had long since stopped flowing and she had regain a little bit of herposure.


    Reality hit her like a wave of tsunami; her father was dead.


    ''It''s an illusion! The Nebulon family!'' Aurora''s thought raced.


    She felt like a fool, aplete fool for falling for something like this.


    But Aurora wasn''t one to waste time ming her self for something that had passed already. She had to handle her current situation.


    Aurora turned her gaze around trying to see if there was anything she had missed until now.


    But before she even had time to think, Rowan''s resoundingughter suddenly came to a stop.


    He stood up straight and fixated his gaze on Aurora''s form. His once deep andmanding voice was nowhere to be found as he spoke, his voice sounding strained,


    "Well I guess the cat''s out of the bag, let''s get down to business shall we?"


    His words were apanied by his features suddenly to melting away, morphing into an unsettling visage, while the world around them distorted and faded, as though reality itself was unraveling.


    In an instant, the scene shifted, revealing a multitude of figures d in ck attire, their formspletely covered with their attire.


    Dozens of pairs of eyes, gleaming with an intense focus, fixated on Aurora with an unsettling intensity.

 Chapter 382 Scratches

    <h4>Chapter 382 Scratches</h4>


    The terminal floor suddenly radiated an intense golden light that illuminated the area and in the next second, the form of a white haired boy suddenly appeared.


    Atticus took a moment, closing his eyes as he tried to immerse himself in the surreal feeling that came with teleportation.


    After a few seconds, he opened his eyes, a wide grin adorning his face. He could feel his space element advancing, even though it was just a little bit.


    Atticus released a deep exhale in the next instant. It was very obvious that he was currently in a good mood.


    And this was exactly because he had just finished going on a date with a particr purple haired girl.


    Atticus suddenly raised his right hand and touched his lips, "Still as soft as ever," he muttered.


    Atticus sighed, ''I want to kiss her again,''


    He quickly shook his head in the next instant, getting rid of the perverted thoughts that were creeping into his head.


    ''I should go train for a little while,''


    Because of his current situation with his points, Atticus had missed training in the elemental room on some days, including today.


    During those day, he usually spend time with Zoey or hang out with Kael or Ember. This would in turn make him return earlier to camp.


    He would then train his other elements intensely in the advanced training room.


    It wasn''t even 6pm yet and the camp still had a significant amounts of illumination.


    Just as Attcius decided to go train, he suddenly caught sight of someone approaching him from from a distance.


    Atticus turned and he couldn''t help but frown as he saw the current expression on Lucas''s face, ''Something''s happened,'' he deduced.


    Atticus also approached him allowing the both of them to meet faster.


    Lucas wasted no time, he was well aware of how perceptive Atticus was. He know thetter would have already suspected that something had happened,


    "It''s Aurora,"


    Lucas suddenly spoke making Atticus''s gaze instantly turn cold as he immediately inquired, "What happened?"


    "She was attacked back at the academy camp-," before Lucas could even finish speaking, Atticus interrupted, taking a step closer to Lucas as his presence caused the surrounding area to be heavy, "Where is she?" He demanded.


    Lucas expression remained calm, although his trembling leg spoke louder of how intense the weight currently resting on his shoulders was.


    There was a reason he had been the one toe and break the news to Atticus. And this was because he already knew how Atticus would have reacted.


    What was currently affecting the surrounding area and making it oppressive and heavy was Atticus''s will.


    If it had been another person who had a lower will than Lucas, he would already be writhing on the floor.


    Regardless of the oppressive aura in the area, Lucas responded calmly in the next instant, "She''s at the mansion but¡­" However, before Lucas couldplete his sentence, Atticus moved.


    The ground trembled beneath them as Atticus tore through the terrain with supersonic speed, his figure blurring as he sliced through the earth.


    Atticus transverse the distance and reached the mansion in under a second.


    Despite how fast he had gotten to the mansion, a whole maelstrom of thoughts had crossed his mind.


    Aurora had been attacked? Who had attacked her? He knew deep down that it was the same people who had attacked the 100 youths in his division that had attacked Aurora.


    But Atticus couldn''t help but wonder how she had gotten hurt. Aurora wasn''t weak.


    In fact he could proudly say that she was one of the strongest first years in the academy, and the only people who should be able to match her were in the leader''s section.


    Even if they had ganged up on her, Atticus had given her strict instructions to retreat.


    He had also given the Ravenstein youths the same instructions too. And despite how hot headed Aurora was, he was very sure that she wouldn''t disobey his instructions. Especially when he had been serious.


    Atticus got to the mansion, immediately entering it. He met the forms of the other Ravenstein youths, mostly the male as he entered.


    Each of them stood up to greet Atticus, each of their expressions filled with anger.


    But Atticus didn''t even look at them, hepletely ignored them and zoomed upstairs, heading directly towards Aurora''s room.


    As Atticus approached, he noticed the forms of I, Luna and moon standing in front of the door.


    The first with her messy hair bun and cial blue eyes, second with straight white hair and violet coloured eyes and thest with a pixie cut and silver eyes. These three were members of the first year Ravenstein youths in the division camp.


    The trio immeidately bowed as they saw Atticus approaching them.


    "Young master," they simultaneously greeted.


    Atticus didn''t even acknowledge their greeting, his impatience palpable as he inquired,


    "Where is she?"


    The three of them turned and locked gazes with each other before nodding and facing forward again.


    It was Luna, with her peaceful expression who responded, "She''s fine young master. She only suffered minor scratches,"


    Atticus nodded. "Good. I want to see her,"


    Just as he was about to walk inside, the trio suddenly moved to block his way,


    This time it was Moon who spoke, "Young master, pardon our rudeness but Aurora has pleaded not to allow you enter her room,"


    "What the hell are you¡­" just as Atticus was about to force them out of the way, he suddenly heard a soft voice from inside that made him pause,


    "Atticus please,"


    Atticus remained frozen for a few seconds, then he suddenly closed his eyes, taking in a deep breath and calming his nerves.


    He then turned his gaze downwards towards the trio causing them to flinch and immediately bow,


    "She didn''t get hurt?" Atticus asked intensely.


    Although they couldn''t see his eyes because of their position, the intensity of his gaze on them made them instinctively know that lying truly was not an option here.


    They all gulped.


    Seeing that Moon waspletely frozen, I quickly answered his question, "Y-yes young master. We wouldn''t dare lie to you. It was just a few scratches that had already healed,"


    Atticus gazed at them for a few seconds before he nodded.


    Then he turned and went downstairs.

 Chapter 383 Flawed

    <h4>Chapter 383 wed </h4>


    As soon as Atticus reluctantly left, the trio couldn''t help but let out a sigh of relief.


    This was one of the reasons none of them even liked speaking when he was around. He was way too scary!


    Thest thing any of them would want was saying the wrong thing and earning his ire.


    Many would think it foolish to do this. As it was pretty much the perfect opportunity to get closer to Atticus, but with all the times they had spent with the beast, they were well aware that if it wasn''t genuine or if it didn''t happen naturally, it was basically a fool''s dream.


    Letting out a sigh of relief, the trio turned to each other before nodding in unison. Then they turned and entered the room.


    Atticus walked down the stairs of the mansion. His gaze waspletely neutral, but only he knew the staggering amount of thoughts that were running through his head.


    After a few seconds, Atticus got to the living room of the mansion where he saw each of the Ravenstein youths engaged in a heated argument.


    Unsurprisingly, Nate was at the center of said argument while Lucas simply rested his back on the wall with his eyes closed.


    The rest of the Ravenstein youth were all standing, each of their expressions filled with intense anger.


    Atticus didn''t even need to listen to know what they were talking about.


    As each of them heard someone enter, they turned their gazes, and when they saw it was Atticus, they each bowed down to pay their respects once more.


    But before the greeting even had time to settle, Nate thundered,


    "Atticus, just say the word, and we''ll turn this academy upside down!" Nate''s expression waspletelyced with fury.


    It was the first time many of them would see Nate this angry.


    The boy was always yful and all about fighting and growing stronger; many didn''t think they would see this side of Nate.


    But none of the Ravenstein youths were even focused on this development as each of them mirrored Nate''s expression. They were all angry.


    None of them were close with Aurora; they hardly even talked with her. So many would wonder, just why were they all this angry?


    The answer was simple.


    They had attacked a Ravenstein.


    The Ravenstein family was far from being unified. Just like in any organization filled with humans, there were still many struggles and strifes here and there. This was the same everywhere.


    It was human nature.


    And this was the same in the human domain. One would think that seeing the threat to their, they would eache together and face the threat.


    While this was exactly what they had done, it wasn''t without its challenges.


    One cannot even begin to count the number of times the tier one families wanted to go to war with each other over the course of history.


    Humans had always been wed beings, and the Ravenstein family did not escape this fate.


    But as with everything in life, there was always an exception to this fate, and it was simple, really; when a Ravenstein was attacked by outside forces, regardless of the enmity, regardless of the fact that said person was not close with anyone, the attacker would have gained the ire of every single one of the Ravenstein family members.


    And now wasn''t an exception.


    The rest of the Ravenstein youths all locked gazes with Atticus as if pleading to give the word.


    Even the usually low key chubby was also directly looking at him.


    The calm and humble Elijah had his arms crossed on his chest. His face was calm, but with how hard he was gripping his bicep, it was obvious he was trying hard to stop his anger from erupting.


    Each of them were intensely angry, and it wouldn''t be an understatement for them to say that they all expected to see the same anger on Atticus''s face.


    But they all couldn''t help but be shocked to see that the one they all expected to be even more furious than them currently had a neutral expression on his face.


    The whole living room descended into palpable silence as Atticus stared at the Ravenstein youths without uttering a word.


    This silence remained for a few seconds before Atticus suddenly turned and started walking towards the exit of the mansion.


    "What¡ª" just as Nate was about to go after him, a firm hand suddenly gripped Nate''s shoulder, stopping him from moving.


    Nate''s head shot to his side to see that it was Lucas who had ced a hand on his shoulder.


    "Why are you stopping me, Lucas? Don''t tell me you think we should let this matter go!" Nate instantly thundered, trying to free himself. But Lucas''s hand remained firm.


    Despite the furious reaction from Nate, Lucas still maintained a calm look. He shook his head slightly, using his head to gesture towards Atticus.


    "Calm down. Just because he''s not showing it on his face doesn''t mean he''s not angry. Don''t forget who Aurora is to him."


    "But¡­" just as Nate was about to speak, Lucas interrupted as he continued speaking, "Let''s just wait for him to calm down. If there''s one thing I know about Atticus, it''s that at the end of the day, the people responsible for this would wish they were dead."


    Those words seemed to calm Nate down a bit as he let out an exhale, turned, and sat down on a nearby seat, his angry expression unchanged.


    Lucas also turned to the rest of the Ravenstein youth and addressed them, "You all should also calm down. We can''t go to the academy campus today anyway. The guys who did this will definitely pay."


    Some of the Ravenstein youths nodded their heads in agreement. They couldn''t go to the academy campus today anyway.


    Many of them took their seats, with some still choosing to stand.


    They would wait for Atticus toe back and tell them their next move.

 Chapter 384 Never Again

    <h4>Chapter 384 Never Again</h4>


    Atticus stepped out of the imposing mansion gates, his face still maintaining the same neutral expression.


    The campgrounds was still bustling with different division members walking around the camp. None of them were aware of what had happened with Aurora being attacked.


    Despite the ambush, Aurora had still been one of the first to reach the camp. And considering the fact that she hadn''t been heavily injured, the normal division members didn''t see her as she made her way to the mansion.


    If not for some of the Ravenstein youths already at the mansion who saw her, it was possible that Atticus wouldn''t have even found out in the first ce.


    As soon as he stepped outside the gates, Atticus suddenly turned his gaze upwards and let out a deep, shuddering breath thatsted a few seconds.


    Then he brought his gaze back down and suddenly turned towards the direction of the northern gate.


    And then, Atticus ran.


    It wasn''t the kind of run that was overwhelmingly fast or filled with so much power that the surrounding area was affected.


    In fact, Atticus hadn''t used a shred of mana during this run.


    And although the run still looked like a superhuman was running, it looked a bit normal, as though he was trying to¡­ struggle.


    Atticus ran with all his strength, reaching the northern gate in a few seconds, scaling it easily.


    As soon as hended on the other side of the wall, Atticus continued his run towards the direction of the forest.


    Despite how much Atticus tried to struggle, he wasn''t feeling a thing.


    Even though he was currently running at the highest speed his passive strength could reach without actively using mana, Atticus still couldn''t feel any strain.


    Atticus needed to feel something, something that would immediately wake him up from his dream. Something intense.


    Atticus wanted to feel pain.


    After running for a few minutes, Atticus''s gaze locked onto the forest''s imposing trees.


    Wach of them stood at a height of at least 50 meters, and their width was nothing less than thick, each with suchrge width that it would put the width of arge oak tree to shame.


    Despite all of the rampages Atticus had gone on in the forest during this past month, he had never once seen any of the forest trees fall.


    Although he hadn''t been actively targeting the trees, it was still a very surprising discovery.


    The attacks he usually unleashed were filled with mana and thus weren''t weak at the slightest, and yet, all of them still stayed standing.


    Given all this information, this was exactly why the result of Atticus''s next action wasn''t surprising.


    As soon as Atticus entered the forest, his gaze instantly fixed on the imposing form of a tree as he closed the distance between them.


    With a deliberate draw back of his arm, Atticus suddenly unleashed an explosive punch that struck the tree with crazy intensity.


    Shockwaves spread across the area as the punchnded, intense vibrations spreading throughout the tree.


    The result of the punch was nothing less than brutal, as an intense amount of blood spattered on the tree, with some ending up in the surrounding floor.


    Atticus''s right arm immediately became bloodied.


    But Atticus didn''t seem to care; in fact, his gaze didn''t even flinch as though he didn''t feel the slightest pain.


    Atticus''s left hand moved as he drew it back, instantly unleashing another punch thatnded with brutal intensity on the tree.


    And then another, and another, and another.


    Despite how bloodied both of his hands had be, Atticus didn''t seem to care as he continued punching the tree without utilizing a shred of mana.


    Atticus kept on asking the same question in his head as he punched: ''Why, why, why, why, why?''


    It goes without saying that this would be the first time Atticus would lose hisposure, and many could only wonder: why was he acting this way?


    Some people had attacked Aurora; shouldn''t they be the one experiencing his anger? Why hurt the poor tree?


    But currently, there was only one person Atticus was angry at, and it was none other than himself.


    He had been going about shouting that he wanted to grow stronger because he wanted to protect his loved ones, but what had happened?


    They had attacked Aurora because of him. Because he had failed to keep his enemies in order and had instead endangered Aurora.


    And what seemed to fuel his anger was the fact that they had attacked Aurora because of him, and what had he been doing when that was happening? He had been on a date.


    BAM!


    Atticus mmed his fist on the tree, a macabre of blood and bones spreading around the area.


    Atticus was angry.


    He was angry at himself for thinking it was better to only show an appropriate amount of power so he would be able to avoid any trouble that mighte his way.


    This stupid decision right here was the reason all of this was happening.


    People only mess with those whom they perceive as their equals or inferiors.


    All of this was happening because those fools thought they ever had a chance against him in the first ce.


    It was his fault.


    It waspletely his fault for not showing them their ce from the very beginning.


    Atticus hit the tree with a loud, resounding BAM for thest time before stopping.


    His breathing waspletelybored, both of his arms bloodied and crushed, but the coldness in Atticus''s eyes could freeze an ocean.


    Atticus turned and sat, resting his back on the blood-filled tree.


    Then he faced up, closing his eyes and started taking in deep rhythmic breaths, trying to calm the storm raging within him.


    After a few seconds, Atticus opened his eyes, staring upwards at the nkets of leaves covering the sun from illuminating the forest.


    He had been naive, far too naive. Atticus''sbored breathing started slowing down as he regained hisposure little by little.


    With a thought, water suddenly wrapped around his bloodied arms and immediately began healing them.


    Atticus took in another deep breath as he muttered under his breath, the weight of his words palpable,


    "Never again."

 Chapter 385 Motive

    <h4>Chapter 385 Motive </h4>


    Atticus took in deep breaths with his eyes closed, calming his mindpletely. His brain was racing, thinking of different crazy thoughts that shouldn''t have any business running through his mind.


    At this stage, should he decide to do what was currently in his head, not even he knew what would happen.


    But regardless, no matter the circumstances and no matter how long, every single one of them would pay.


    The water epassing Atticus''s arms suddenly intensified, their forms swirling around them with speed, simultaneously increasing the rate at which the arms were being healed.


    The dislodged bones were shifted back into ce, and broken parts regenerated.


    After a few seconds of intense focus, Atticus'' hands were as good as new. This was the height of level 3 of the water element. It would be next to impossible to heal a wound this severe if his water element had been at level 2.


    Atticus stood up from his seated position and used the water element to wash off all the blood that smeared his back and arms.


    Then, with a deep look at the tree in which he had just vented his frustrations, Atticus turned and started heading back towards the camp.


    Atticus arrived at the camp after a few seconds and walked directly towards the mansion. His form was basically as good as new, with not a single drop of blood remaining on his body or clothes.


    He walked through the gates of the mansion, and before anyone could spot him, he muttered under his breath, "Ethereal cloak."


    A cloak of mana instantaneously enveloped Atticus''s form as he immediately started bing translucent until his formpletely blended with the surroundings.


    It was currently nighttime, and although Atticus would have preferred to use his darkness element for stealth, he hadn''t mastered it to a level where he would be able to sneak through a brightly lit mansion.


    With his form invisible, Atticus started making his way through the mansion and into the living room where each of the Ravenstein youth was having a more peaceful conversationpared to thest time he was there.


    He also noted that I, Moon, and Luna had already joined them downstairs.


    Atticus turned his gaze away from the youths and made his way upstairs directly towards Aurora''s room.


    The door was locked as expected, but a locked door wasn''t nearly enough to stop the current Atticus.


    With intense focus on the space element, Atticus'' form seemed to swirl and twist until his figure abruptly disappeared from the front of the door.


    In the next instance, a hole appeared on the other side of the door, and Atticus'' figure swirled out from it.


    To briefly exin what Atticus had just done, he had used space mimicry to traverse the short distance between both sides of the door. It was an ingenious approach that not many would dare to try.


    Atticus''s gaze instantlynded on the sleeping figure of Aurora a few meters away from him.


    Despite the fact that there was a king-sized mattress in the room, Aurora had slept on the couch by the side of the room.


    Atticus released the ethereal cloak art and with silent strides, he approached Aurora''s sleeping figure.


    She currently had a thick nket draped haphazardly around her.


    ''She''s still the same,'' Atticus thought with a smile.


    As he got close to her, she tossed and turned as though she could feel his presence.


    Atticus gazed at Aurora silently for a while, noting the tear marks that appeared down her cheeks.


    Then, Atticus sighed.


    He had wanted nothing more than to enter the room and check up on Aurora earlier, but he had gone back because of the intense amounts of guilt that had threatened to overwhelm him.


    Atticus smiled warmly and grabbed the nket covering only her legs, using it to cover her body fully, leaving only her head out in the open.


    Aurora stirred as though she could feel the warmth, turning her face towards Atticus.


    Atticus smiled, cing his hand on her cheeks as he used his thumb to wipe away the tear marks on her face.


    Just as he was about to take back his hand, Aurora''s hand suddenly grabbed his, startling him a little bit.


    "Don''t leave me, Dad," Aurora suddenly muttered softly, making Atticus''s face darken.


    ''Dad?'' Atticus'' thoughts raced. He still hadn''t gotten the specifics of how they had managed to get the jump on Aurora.


    He found it incredibly odd that the Aurora he knew all too well was acting like this.


    But hearing what she had just muttered, Atticus was starting to understand what might have transpired.


    Rowan was dead, no doubt about that, and Aurora wasn''t one to be like this because of provocations. In fact, she would turn said person into ash immediately, of that he was sure.


    Aside from that, apart from him and Ember and a few instructors, no one had any idea of how Rowan had been treating Aurora at the Raven camp.


    ''The death of a grandmaster is hard to keep under wraps so it''s not surprising that they had found out about it. They must have intended on using her dead father to catch her off guard, but she reacted badly because of her trauma. There''s only one way they could get this sort of reaction from her, if she saw Rowan alive.''


    Atticus ran multiple scenarios in his head using all the information he had avable.


    ''The Nebulon family, huh,''


    Atticus could still vividly remember the Nebulon family youth he had battled with during the entrance exams. His illusions werepletely lifelike. He could still remember almost getting fooled by them.


    ''He''s too strong to be just a normal member of the family, he''s probably one of the important heirs.''


    Atticus couldn''t help but ponder about the youth.


    Although he was probably one of the important heirs of the Nebulon family and the strongest amongst them, he wasn''t the Nebulon youth in the leader''s section.


    Which meant that because he had encountered Atticus, he hadn''t been able to make the top 1000 cut.


    A perfect motive.

 Chapter 386 Yeah

    <h4>Chapter 386 Yeah</h4>


    Atticus remained in the same position for a few minutes as Aurora held his hand tightly.


    Throughout the whole time, Atticus ran his hand through her hair, trying tofort her and make her more rxed.


    This action seemed to do the trick as Aurora started calming down bit by bit, her oncebored breathing regaining its normal rhythm.


    Feeling her grip loosen, Atticus gently removed his arm from her hold.


    Deciding that it was time to leave, Atticus suddenly channeled his mana into his space ring and from it, a round-shaped amulet materialized on top of his hand.


    The amulet emanated intense amounts of mana that even the less sensitive would be able to tell it was undoubtedly an artifact, a strong one at that.


    The amulet itself wasrge and round with multiple small round blue earring pieces fixed perfectly around it.


    They each had small ck intricate line patterns adorning their forms. Of these pieces, only 3 out of 5 spaces were filled.


    Atticus took one of them and channeled mana into it. Then he ced the piece close to Aurora''s ear, the earring letting out an intense blue glow as it suddenly fixed itself on her right ear.


    Aurora didn''t seem to feel a thing as she continued her sleep undisturbed.


    With a long look at Aurora, Atticus turned and left the room.


    Atticus went downstairs and made his way to the living room where the Ravenstein youths, who were engaged in a conversation, stopped as soon as they saw him walk in.


    Atticus stood, gazing at each of them who had stood up as he walked in. The room descended into silence as Atticus looked at them without saying anything.


    Although they had each more or less calmed down, there was no denying that they were all still angry.


    They each looked at Atticus expectantly, hoping he would give them the go-ahead to turn the academy upside down.


    And Atticus didn''t disappoint as in the next instance, he spoke calmly, his words brief, "A member of our family has been attacked, and we shall respond in kind."


    Each of the Ravenstein youths'' lips immediately broke out into intense grins as they heard what Atticus had just said. This was exactly what they were waiting for!


    Nate, who had been resting on the wall a bit of a distance away earlier, immediately stood upright and neared the middle. He had no ns of missing any of this!


    Lucas also mirrored Nate''s movement as Atticus'' gaze suddenly focused on him. "Has she briefed you?" Atticus asked.


    Since I, Luna, and Moon had long since left Aurora, Atticus was sure Lucas would have found out the necessary information about the attack on Aurora from them.


    And he had been right as Lucas immediately nodded and started briefing Atticus about what had transpired.


    Lucas''s exnation had been brief, and from what Lucas had exined, Atticus had been able to find out a lot of things.


    As it turned out, Atticus had been spot on about the Nebulon family being involved. They had ambushed Aurora, catching her off guard with an illusion, but because she had been able to regain herposure fast, she had been able to escape with just a few scratches.


    The only reason she had been in this state was that she had been reminded about a past she would have loved to forget.


    Lucas also mentioned the features she had been able to observe with the attackers. They had been numerous, more than two dozen of them, which made Atticuse to the conclusion that the Nebulon family youths weren''t the only ones involved.


    Atticus had also inquired about how the assants had attacked her, the bloodline and abilities they had used and all of that, but after hearing what Aurora had exined, Atticus couldn''t help but deeply ponder.


    She hadn''t been sure which was which because of the Nebulon family''s bloodline involvement. A lot of attacks had been thrown, but Aurora hadn''t been able to determine which was real and which wasn''t. Not everyone had the luxury of perception like Atticus.


    But as Lucas had mentioned all the abilities used, Atticus had noted one very important fact. There was no doubt that Atticus''s list of suspects only contained the tier one youths.


    And it was a great thing the nature of their abilities was the same.


    Of all the abilities she had mentioned, Atticus noted that the Resonara family and the Alverian family bloodline hadn''t been among them.


    Having gotten all the information they had ess to, Atticus''s intelligence went full throttle as he came up with a n in a few seconds.


    ¡­


    The next day came quickly, and Aurora stirred from her sleep, indulging herself in a cute yawn and a long stretch.


    After a few seconds, her nose picked up the scent of something delicious not too far away from her.


    As she stood up and faced that direction, her eyes widened as she pointed and screamed, "You!"


    "Hey, sleeping beauty. d to see you finally woke up," Atticus''s calm voice resounded across the room as he gazed at Aurora with a smile.


    Aurora seemed to want to speak, but the current situation was so baffling that her words got cut off on her tongue.


    Atticus chuckled, "Go freshen up ande and eat, the food is getting cold."


    "What do you mean food? How did you get in!?"


    "Ahem, through the door?" Atticus replied sheepishly.


    Aurora stared at Atticus dumbfounded for a few seconds. She had made sure to lock the door yesterday before she slept, and he was telling her he came into the room through the door?


    Aurora shook her head; she almost forgot who the boy standing in front of her was.


    Aurora suddenly remembered everything that happened yesterday, causing her expression to change suddenly.


    As Atticus noticed this change, he quickly decided to change the topic.


    "The earring suits you," Atticusplemented.


    "Huh, what earring?" It was then Aurora seemed to notice a small weight on her ear, and she insistently felt the shape of a small round earring as she touched it.


    Aurora quickly stood up and went to check herself out in the mirror. "Wow," she muttered, "Is this an artifact?" She asked while admiring the beautiful earring.


    "Yeah, it is. And it''s a gift from me, so make sure you always have it on," Atticus vaguely exined, intentionally leaving out the details of what it does.


    Seeing Aurora happily checking out her earring, Atticus decided to give her space.


    But as he got to the door, he suddenly turned and called out, "Aurora."


    "Yeah?" Aurora answered while still looking at the mirror.


    "You know you''ll always have me, right?"


    Those words surprised Aurora as her form froze. And in the next instant, a genuine smile found its way onto her lips as she softly responded,


    "Yeah."


    Hearing her answer, Atticus smiled and nodded. Then he turned and left the room.

 Chapter 387 Shock

    <h4>Chapter 387 Shock </h4>


    Aurora stood alone inside the massive room, facing arge mirror while staring at her reflection.


    Both her hands were holding the earring Atticus had just given her as though it was an invaluable treasure.


    This earring on her ear proved that what she had felt yesterday wasn''t a lie. While she was sleeping, she had felt aforting presence she had initially thought was her father, but considering the unfolding events, it was clear that it was Atticus.


    Aurora knew from the way Atticus had behaved that he was feeling guilty that they had attacked her because they wanted to get to him.


    And while this thought had always been in her mind, this fact only cemented it. It made her feel even more¡­ useless.


    ''I''m a liability,'' Aurora thought as she held the earring tightly. This was thest thing she wanted to be, especially to someone she cared about greatly.


    Aurora had never been the type to have any big aspirations or dreams. While she knew how important strength was in this world, she wasn''t one whose goal in life was to be the strongest or conquer the world and all of those clich¨¦ things people her age were fond of dreaming about.


    Aurora only wanted one thing: a loving family she could rely on to always be there and vice versa.


    And ever since her terrible situation at camp with her father, which ended with her and Atticus bing close, he had always been that for her, family. Someone she could rely on.


    But looking at the current situation of things and her past actions and events, only one thought came to Aurora''s head, ''I''ve gotten toofortable.''


    She had always relied on Atticus and always stayed close to him, clinging on to him because she was scared that he would leave her alone.


    After she lost her father, he had been the only one there for her. She couldn''t help but think of how devastated she would feel if Atticus was to leave her too.


    But hearing what Atticus had just said before he left, Aurora couldn''t help but realize how stupid she had been.


    Aurora closed her eyes, releasing a deep breath.


    Then she opened them, her resolve firming as her red eyes zed, "I have to find my own way and stop following him."


    Aurora rubbed the earrings Atticus had just given her one more time, "Thank you, At," she muttered softly before turning and entering the bathroom to get ready for the day.


    ¡­


    The time was after 9 in the morning, and despite the fact that there was still more than an hour remaining before the terminal would activate and teleport them to the academy campus, each of the Ravenstein youths was already gathered in front of the imposing terminal, each of their gazes cold.


    Well, all of them except Aurora and a particr white haired boy who would never miss a moment of training even if the world was ending.


    Each of the normal division members passing by couldn''t help but wonder what was happening. Why were they gathered so early? But of course, none dared to ask.


    "You should calm down. I can smell your excitementing from a mile away," Lucas turned towards Nate, who was standing in front of him and teased.


    Nate was currently standing with his gaze fixed on the terminal as though begging it to light up and teleport them already! Why was it taking so long!


    Nate took in a deep breath, inhaling the morning air before suddenly calling out, "Lucas."


    Lucas raised an eyebrow, "Are you sure you''re good?"


    "I''ve never been better," Nate took in another breath before continuing,


    "I''m like this because I really can''t wait. Honestly, when I heard about the academy and how everyone was saying that it was difficult and highlypetitive, this was thest thing I expected would happen. We''ve literally never faced any hardships! How would we grow!?"


    The rest of the Ravenstein youths nodded their heads in agreement. They too didn''t think everything would be this easy. At this point, they were all just going on a smooth ride.


    Nate continued, "These fools attacking one of our own is the best thing that has ever happened to us since we got to the academy. Lucas,"


    Nate suddenly turned toward Lucas, who was already smiling and staring at Nate as though he was mentally ill. He continued, "I can''t wait," while raising and clenching his fist.


    "Well, if not for our overpowered leader, I''m sure we would have at least fought lots of battles," Chubby suddenly chimed in from the side, causing the others to nod in agreement. Everything had been smooth ride so far because of Atticus.


    But before Chubby even had time to bask in his words, "Oh! Young master, you''re here," Moon with her pixie haircut suddenly eximed, making Chubby''s form immediately freeze as he slowly turned his gaze backwards, scared that Atticus might have heard him.


    He couldn''t help but release a sigh of relief as he saw that it was just a false rm, immediately shooting Moon a stare.


    Many of them chuckled, seeing that Chubby was still deathly afraid of Atticus. But regardless of the fun atmosphere, the anger bubbling in each one of them was still palpable.


    Eric and Aria stood by the side. The duo hadn''t always been ones to disy their true feelings on their faces. But they both stood with their arms crossed while waiting for the terminal to light up.


    After a fewughs and some time passing, Atticus and Aurora finally arrived at the front of the terminal, both of them sporting identical earrings on their ears.


    And in a surprising turn of events, Aurora left Atticus''s side and went towards I, Moon, and Luna,


    "Thank you for your help yesterday," Aurora suddenly shed a smile and thanked them, causing the expressions of everyone in the area to turn to shock, including Atticus.


    To think Aurora actually thanked someone who wasn''t Atticus?


    It was a big shock.

 Chapter 388 High Up

    <h4>Chapter 388 High Up</h4>


    I, Moon, and Luna were the most shocked out of all of them. Although it wasn''t as intense as Atticus''s, they each stayed clear of Aurora too.


    Apart from the fact that she was the second strongest amongst them, Aurora made it quite clear that she had no intention of getting close to any of them.


    Moon was the first to regain herposure. She had always been the cheerful one of the bunch. She smiled, excitedly grabbing Aurora''s hand and responding, "It''s our pleasure."


    Aurora''s cheeks turned a bit red as she became a little flustered, not expecting the cheerful response.


    "Yeah," she muttered absentmindedly, causing Moon''s smile to widen.


    Atticus fixed his gaze on Aurora, who was talking with the trio. ''She''s changed,'' he noted. He had already noticed something was different about her when she came out of her room. ''I hope it''s a good change,'' Atticus thought.


    As the time for the terminal to activate drew near, their small talks and chatters also came to a stop. They each turned their gazes towards the terminal.


    Atticus had already briefed Aurora about everything they talked about yesterday during their breakfast together, so she was well aware of their next course of action.


    The rest of the division members gathered behind them as they waited for the time to arrive.


    And after a few minutes, the long-awaited time arrived, and as soon as the terminal lit up in a golden glow, each of the Ravenstein youths, Atticus included, walked into the light, their gazes icy.


    ...


    Atticus found himself in the usual pristine white room and without wasting any time, he headed out of the room.


    As the door opened, Atticus''s gazended on Zoey, who was standing in front of his door with a small smile on her face.


    "Hey," Zoey greeted softly.


    "Hey," Atticus also shed her a smile as he greeted her back.


    During his venting in the forest, Atticus had been feeling guilty about going on a date with Zoey while Aurora was being attacked.


    He had almost made the very stupid mistake of ming everything on Zoey. ''I''m d I caught myself,'' Atticus thought, relieved.


    This matter was far from being Zoey''s fault; it was his. He had failed to keep his enemies in order.


    "I have something to tell you," Atticus suddenly spoke up after a few seconds of silence, prompting Zoey to raise her eyebrows in curiosity.


    Atticus had thought about it for a while and eventually decided to tell Zoey what was happening.


    He wasn''t one to let people know what was happening to him, but Atticus thought it would be best to let her know in advance considering what was about to happen.


    Plus, he was very curious about what she would think.


    "You see¡­" Atticus exined everything that had been happening, even going as far as when they had targeted 100 members of his division.


    Zoey furrowed her eyebrows, listening to everything Atticus exined, and at the end of his exnation, she only had one thing to say,


    "You''re soft,"


    Atticus couldn''t help but raise an eyebrow as he heard her. Him, soft?


    She had literally watched the video of him torturing and burning the third years that hade to assault him, and she actually still called him soft?


    Atticus was so baffled that he unknowingly muttered, "Soft?"


    Zoey nodded her head multiple times before responding, "Yes, soft."


    "How?"


    "Someone targeted you out of the blue, and you decided to wait until they fall for your trap? If I were you, I would have attacked and enved every single suspect on my list," Zoey coldly stated.


    "Didn''t your family teach you these things?" Zoey suddenly asked in bafflement, causing Atticus to scratch his head awkwardly.


    If he had to be honest, despite his high intelligence, politics and strategies like this weren''t his strong points.


    Atticus had never been a people person; he couldn''t 100% anticipate the move of someone he had no idea about their identity would make.


    His high intelligence would shine best when it came to direct battle. Being able to think fast means nothing when you have no knowledge about what you''re thinking of.


    One could only draw scenarios, and that had been exactly what he had done, thought of multiple possible scenarios.


    But unfortunately, he hadn''t counted on the Nebulon family being involved. In fact, the Nebulon family hadn''t even been in his list of suspects.


    "So what do you n on doing?" Zoey''s question suddenly brought Atticus out from his reverie as their gazes met.


    Atticus let out a short exhale; what happened had already happened. What should only be in his mind was the way forward.


    Atticus suddenly smiled and responded, "You''ll see," he said, turned, and started walking away.


    Zoey released a deep sigh and shook her head slightly, "Let''s just hope you''re not going to have tea with your enemies, softie," Zoey suddenly teased as she caught up with Atticus, causing thetter to clear his throat in embarrassment.


    They each walked to ss while making small talk andughing. Kael had long since left for ss when he saw the both of them together. Clearly, he understood the bro code well.


    After a few moments, the duo got to the ssroom, and as soon as they entered, in a usual turn of events which was getting tiring, all eyes turned towards the duo.


    But unlike the other times where the duo walked together to their seats, Atticus''s form suddenly diverted away from their usual direction, his cold gaze fixed upon the form of a youth, causing thetter to narrow his iridescent eyes.


    While the front row seat of the ss was filled with the tier one youths, only the ones with appropriate standing in their families sat down there, in essence, the important heirs.


    The tier one with a less substantial standing sat down in the second row, mixed with some tier twos.


    Each of the students watched as Atticus fixed his gaze on the Nebulon family youth, walking slowly towards him.


    And as they all counted the seconds that he would take to reach the youth, each of them couldn''t help but be shocked as Atticus''s form suddenly blurred and the Nebulon youth found himself high up in the air.

 Chapter 389 Disbelief

    <h4>Chapter 389 Disbelief </h4>


    Disbelief.


    It was an insanely weird thing to feel, one that a person would usually experience when they were thoroughly baffled, when they had no idea about just how a particr situation was happening.


    Disbelief. This was the exact feeling the Nebulon family youth was currently experiencing. He was thoroughly baffled, having no idea how he ended up in this current situation.


    There he was, shocked that the same white haired demon that everyone was trying their hardest to steer clear of was looking at him coldly.


    And then, in the next instant, he found himself suspended high up in the air.


    The Nebulon youth tried to do what anyone would instinctively do in this situation. He tried to speak, to ask himself just what was happening. But then he found out just how he had ended up in the air.


    The entirety of his jaw was shattered as spit and blood poured down from his opened mouth, leaving red streaks in the air as he kept ascending.


    It had been a devastating uppercut.


    By the time the youth reached the peak of his ascent and started descending downwards, realization struck him, instantly followed by an unimaginable amounts of pain.


    But the youth didn''t even have the ability nor the time to scream in pain, as just as his body was about to hit the hard desks of the ssroom, a devastating kick struck his form.


    For a suspended moment, the youth''s form hung up in the air, his body leaning forward, the sheer force of the kick bending him at the waist.


    Then, with a sudden and explosive release of energy, the youth''s form shot backwards through the ss at supersonic speeds, his body hitting the sturdy wall of the ss with a brutal impact.


    The result was as expected; the youth''s body sttered against the sturdy wall, every single bone in his body immediately breaking.


    Silence.


    The silence that immediately permeated the ssroom was palpable.


    There was not a single eye in the ssroom that didn''t turn to look at the form of Atticus inplete shock.


    The students who had been sitting close to the Nebulon youth all jumped backward with such abruptness that there was no mistaking that they were running for their lives.


    But the cause of this baffling situation maintained his cold gaze, which waspletely fixed on the Nebulon youth on the wall.


    Atticus started walking towards the youths slowly.


    Each of the students made another stupid mistake of counting the seconds he would use to get to the youth as in the next instance, Atticus''s form blurred and the youth whose form was already slipping down the wall was pinned against the wall again as a brutal punchnded on his stomach.


    An intense amount of blood immediately gushed out of the youth''s mouth, sttering across the floor, his shocked expression fixed on Atticus.


    ''I-it''s n-not w-working?'' The youth thought in slight shock. Regardless of having no idea what was happening, as soon as Atticus had kicked him, he had immediately tried to use his bloodline and create an illusion.


    Despite it not being potent, he was sure it would at least hold Atticus for a few seconds for him to drink a health potion and run. But unfortunately for the youth, he had no idea of Atticus''s perception.


    Atticus didn''t utter a word, he didn''t even ask the Nebulon youth anything nor did he mention why he was currently beating the living daylights out of him.


    The current scene was as though Atticus was beating the youth up for absolutely no reason, just because he felt like it.


    Atticus manipted the air to hold the youth in ce and then suddenly grabbed the youth''s hand with one hand, gripping his index finger with the other.


    Then, each of the students watched as Atticus slowly and brutally pulled off each one of the youth''s fingers, immediately incinerating each finger as they were pulled out.


    The scream that resounded throughout the room was deafening, as heart breaking as it was piercing.


    The youth breathed heavily, tears streaming down his face, and intense amounts of mucus running down his nose.


    If anyone had told the other tiered youths in the ss that they would ever see a tier one in this state, they would have denied it vehemently. And despite every single one of them thinking that Atticus had gone too far, none of them stepped up.


    Atticus finished pulling out the youth''s fingers and instantly moved to his toes, eliciting another deafening scream that echoed throughout the ss.


    After a few seconds, every single one of the youth''s fingers had been pulled out, and the Nebulon youth slumped down, his formpletely resting on the air holding him up.


    Atticus controlled the air and brought the youth downward, towards his height. And just as everyone thought he would finally speak, Atticus''s right palm suddenly radiated an intense orange glow, as intense amounts of fire condensed around his palm.


    Without hesitation, Atticus suddenly ced his palm on the youth''s face, gripping it tightly as the sound of burning flesh immediately filled the room, followed by the youth''s intense screams.


    Atticus brutally seared the youth''s face with fire, removing his hand after a few seconds, leaving a palm-shaped red mark covering the youth''s face.


    Just as the youth was about to lose consciousness because of the pain, water suddenly enveloped his form, and the students couldn''t help but tremble as Atticus healed the youth and started his brutal actions all over again.


    After a few minutes, with Atticus having tortured and healed the youth multiple times, the air holding the youth''s form abruptly vanished, and he fell down with a huge thud.


    Throughout this scene, Atticus hadn''t spoken a word.


    At this point, apart from Kael, who had his head down on the desk, seemingly not interested in the unfolding events, and Zoey, who watched everything with a smile, the rest of the tier one youths already had their eyes narrowed as they watched.

 Chapter 390 It Begins

    <h4>Chapter 390 It Begins</h4>


    None of the tier ones cared about the youth; instead, they cared about why Atticus was doing what he was doing.


    Even though the Nebulon youth''s standing wasn''t as high, he was still a tier one, one with talent at that.


    The other Nebulon family members would definitely not take kindly to Atticus''s actions.


    But each of their gazes couldn''t help but narrow into pinpricks as they saw Atticus''s next actions.


    Atticus suddenly tapped on his artifact, and after a few seconds, the Nebulon family youth''s artifact suddenly lit up as he received a notification.


    Apart from his pulled fingers, Atticus had already healed his body, but his current state would suggest otherwise.


    His form was currently trembling as though he were being electrocuted, despite there being no single tendril of lightning on him.


    His hair, which had been rapidly changing, hade to an abrupt stop, settling at the color ck. And despite Atticus currently looking down at him, he dared not meet Atticus''s gaze.


    Finally, after all of his brutal actions, Atticus''s cold words suddenly sounded as he spoke,


    "I will give you only one chance. If you refuse, I will take you out of this ss, and you will spend the rest of the 7 hours of the day feeling unimaginable pain that you will remember for the rest of your life."


    "Sign the contract. You have 3 seconds," Atticus dered.


    If one was persistent and consistent enough, even the most proud and stubborn would eventually break.


    The students currently watching knew this fact well, which was why it wasn''t surprising that before Atticus had even finished speaking, the Nebulon family youth''s trembling hand had already moved as he clicked on his artifact with the stump where his index finger should''ve been.


    And without even reading it, he immediately epted the contract.


    It was at that same instance that the door to the ssroom suddenly slid open, and Isabe couldn''t help but raise an eyebrow as she saw the state of the ssroom.


    Many of the students were currently standing, their gazes still fixed on Atticus and the Nebulon youth, the area around the duopletely filled with blood.


    ''Is he finally retaliating?'' Isabe pondered excitedly.


    "Come to me after ss," Atticus simply instructed, turned, and started walking towards his seat with everyone''s gazes fixed on his form.


    As Atticus got to his seat a few secondster, he locked gazes with Zoey and gave her a charming wink, mouthing a ''Now who''s the softie''.


    Zoey rolled her eyes while shaking her head with a smile.


    "You learned from the best. You''re wee," Zoey muttered a response as Atticus sat down on his seat, causing Atticus to chuckle slightly in response.


    Isabepletely ignored the brutal scene as she made her way to the front of the ssroom.


    She turned her gaze towards the Nebulon youth on the floor and coldly stated,


    "Jordinand Nebulon, if you would please find your way to your seat, ss is about to begin," Isabe instructed.


    Jordinand''s limbs trembled intensely on the floor as he tried to get up. Each of the students watched, some with pity in their gazes, as he stood and walked towards his seat, his legs trembling throughout his walk.


    Then, Isabe started the ss as though a brutal scene hadn''t just happened.


    ¡­


    The leaders'' section wasn''t the only ce where a brutal scene would unfold.


    "We need to talk to him," Nate suddenly spoke up as he and Lucas made their way through the expansive grasnd of the non leaders'' section.


    Both of them were currently wearingpletely ck sses over their eyes as they walked.


    "I knew this wasing," Lucas responded with a small sigh.


    "You won''t understand because your specialty is in runes. You don''t really need battles to grow," Nate exined in a serious tone.


    He suddenly turned towards Lucas and continued, "I''ve always wanted to be a warrior my father can be proud of; you know this. If this situation should continue, we''d end up useless."


    Lucas locked gazes with Nate for a few seconds before advising, "You should do it after all of this ends."


    "Of cours¡ª" Before Nate could offer a response, the both of them suddenly spotted the forms of two of their targets: both with iridescent eyes and hair color that was rapidly changing.


    Their reactions were instant.


    Lucas suddenly pulled a rune from his space ring and immediately channeled his mana, tossing it towards one of the youths. The te let out an intense glow as golden tendrils of light suddenly materialized out of it, wrapping around one of the youths, immobilizing him.


    Before the second youth could react, Nate''s bulky form suddenly rocketed towards his form, a cataclysmic punchnding on the youth''s face, immediately deforming his face.


    There were no words spoken, no heads up about anything. The Nebulon family had attacked one of their own, and the Ravensteins were never ones to back off from a fight.


    There was only one oue possible after the Nebulon family attacked Aurora: war.


    In multiple locations in the non-leaders'' section, crowds gathered around each location as each crowd watched as different brutal scenes unfolded.


    At one location, an excited voice of Moon suddenly sounded as she eximed, "Oh my God, Aurora, You''re so strong! It didn''t evenst 2 seconds!"


    Moonplimented,pletely ignoring the crowd that had gathered around the area, watching the scene, each of them baffled.


    On the floor were the forms of four youths, each of them spotting the same distinct features as the Nebulon family and arge charred fist imprint on their faces.


    In the middle of these youths writhing on the floor stood Aurora who turned to look at Moon with mild awkwardness, "Erm, thanks?" A slight blush appearing on her cheeks.


    In the next instant, her gaze turned cold as she looked at the youths on the floor and with a thought, each of their forms suddenly erupted into mes, their intense screams resounding across the area.

 Chapter 391 Madmen

    <h4>Chapter 391 Madmen </h4>


    Just like Lucas and Nate, both Ember and Moon had been wearing the same exact ck sses over their eyes.


    Both Aurora and Moon watched coldly as the forms of multiple Nebulon family youths screamed and struggled on the floor as they got burned.


    Amongst the crowd, there was not a single person who wasn''t recording the unfolding events.


    Did the Ravenstein and Nebulon families have some kind of dispute? All of their minds raced as they tried to figure out what was happening.


    ...


    In another part of the academy, the same brutal scene was unfolding as the usual crowd gathered around an area, each of their gazes fixed on the ongoing torture, the sounds of repetitive thuds and murmurs filling the space.


    Scorch marks littered the ground, and sprawled across the earth were two youths whose forms kept twitching and spasming as tendrils of lightning snaked their way across their bodies.


    Each of them spotted multiple charred fist imprints all over their forms.


    With his whole form crackling with lightning, Elijah turned his gaze towards Chubby, who was currently on top of a third Nebulon youth, a maniacal grin on his face as he kept delivering fire imbued punches to the youth''s face.


    Each punch was as devastating as it was brutal.


    Each time a punchnded, the point of impact instantly became charred ck. And considering the staggering number of punches Chubby had unleashed already, the entirety of the youth''s face was pitch ck.


    And despite this, Chubby still showed no signs of stopping. It goes without saying that there was no one amongst the Ravenstein youths who hadn''t been pissed when they heard Aurora had been attacked. Following Atticus'' orders was the best way for them to vent this intense anger they were feeling on the perpetrators.


    "Chubby,"


    "Kai!"


    Despite Elijah''s fervent calls, Chubby still kept up unleashing brutal punches.


    Elijah sighed, "Chubby, my boy, if you keep that up, we won''t get a chance to aplish what the young master asked us to do. You don''t want him to hear that it was your fault, right?"


    These words seemed to do the trick as Chubby''s fist heading towards the youth''s head abruptly stopped in the air, the mes enveloping his fist getting snuffed out instantly.


    Chubby''s maniacal grin immediately morphed as he opened his eyes wide. He awkwardly cleared his throat and quickly stood up straight, walking away and putting a significant distance between himself and the sprawled youths as though they were the gue.


    Elijah shook his head as he gazed at Chubby''s exaggerated response.


    The boy truly was frightened of Atticus, and it was apletely baffling situation as neither Elijah nor the other Ravensteins had ever witnessed them having any interaction together.


    In fact, they couldn''t even say they had seen them speaking to each other before. Both Elijah and Chubby spotted the same ck sses the other Ravenstein youths were wearing.


    Seeing that Chubby had listened, Elijah''s gaze turned cold as he looked towards the youths on the floor, the tendrils of lightning surrounding his body intensifying.


    ¡­


    In another part of the academy, another crowd of students was gathered around, watching a simr brutal scene unfolding.


    Against the wall of an imposing building, four youths who had the same distinct features of the Nebulon family were pinned down.


    Each of their limbs was spread out in different directions, pierced by an arrow, holding their forms up on the sturdy wall.


    Their screams were deafening as each of the youths continued shouting, and despite the familiar sign of their bloodline activating, their hair changing color rapidly, it didn''t seem to have even the slightest effect against their tormentors.


    The figures of Eric and Aria maintained their cold and detached look as they closed the distance between them and the Nebulon youths pinned on the wall.


    They both sported the same ck sses over their eyes.


    Eric and Aria had always been aloof, neither of them speaking much. Eric still maintained his army cut short white hair and dreary ck eyes, while Aria had her hair tied into a ponytail with light green eyes.


    To the current onlookers, it didn''t even seem as though they nned on saying anything to the Nebulon youths. Their n was crystal clear to those currently watching: torture.


    Eric ced his hand on one of his daggers fixed at his back and immediately unsheathed it.


    The forms of the Nebulon youths trembled as he inched closer to them, blood streaming continuously from their wounds.


    As soon as Eric got close enough, each of the onlookers'' eyes widened as he suddenly stabbed the youth in his arm and started moving the dagger around his body, gutting him brutally.


    Aria simply watched from behind as he moved to the others, inflicting the same brutal torment upon each of them.


    There was not a single youth who wasn''t recording the current brutal scene, and this same fact held for all the other ces where the Nebulon youths were being tortured.


    With not even a few minutes having passed since they had all been transported to the academy campus, many of the first year Nebulon family youths had been hunted down and tortured in front of different crowds of students.


    With just a few minutes to go until ss started, the videos of the Ravenstein family youths torturing the Nebulon youths spread like wildfire amongst the first years, and each of the students couldn''t help but tremble as they saw the brutality of the Ravenstein family.


    They had all already gotten a taste of how cold and brutal Atticus could be after watching the video of him and the other third years.


    But now, watching all the other Ravenstein youths in action, a solemn reminder settled in each of their thoughts.


    It was something all of them grew up hearing from other people in the human domain.


    It was the same title that was given to the Ravenstein family ever since their establishment.


    Truly, they were a family of madmen.

 Chapter 392 Effect

    <h4>Chapter 392 Effect</h4>


    After the altercation between the Ravenstein family and the Nebulon family, all of the first years found their way to ss after a few minutes.


    Every single one of them was talking about the same thing: the Ravenstein and the Nebulon family. Were they going to war? What had happened? If the first years were fighting, what would happen to the higher years?


    Families, especially the tiered ones, weren''t so united; there was a lot of dissatisfaction among some of their members. But regardless, when they were threatened by outside forces, they would alle together.


    This had been what the Ravenstein had done, and it was the same for the other tier one families.


    The first-year Ravenstein youths had attacked and brutally tortured members of the Nebulon family in front of everyone.


    Many of the students were curious: what would happen when the higher years found out about the situation?


    Aurora arrived at her ss after a few minutes, her cold gaze through her ck sses instantly scanning the entirety of the ssroom.


    Unfortunately, she didn''t have super-powered perception like Atticus, but she was still able to aplish this feat in under a minute.


    After scanning the ssroom, she wasn''t able to find the youth she was looking for, Zephyr. Atticus had already told her who he suspected was responsible for her ambush.


    Despite looking everywhere on her way here, she hadn''t seen any signs of him. The thought of him hiding himself with an illusion didn''t even cross her mind.


    There was a reason she and every other Ravenstein youth were wearing these ck sses over their eyes. And it definitely wasn''t for decoration.


    Ever since his battle against Zephyr during the academy entrance test, Atticus had found out just how the Nebulon family youth created their illusions.


    He had no idea of the process and couldn''t even replicate it if he tried, but Atticus knew that the major ingredient was mana.


    They manipted the mana in the surrounding and used it to fool their target''s senses. It was as easy as that.


    This couldn''t work on Atticus because he could feel the true mana in the surrounding, courtesy of his incredible perception. But Aurora and the rest of the Ravenstein youths didn''t have this luxury, and this was why Atticus had immediately ventured into the academy store when he saw that the battle with the Nebulon youths was inevitable.


    These sses were called the ManaClear sses. And their effect was pretty straightforward. They simply neutralized the effects of mana on the wearer in their field of vision. The meaning was clear: the wearer would see and only see what was physically there.


    These sses, of course, weren''t absolute; in fact, they weren''t even made for the purpose of seeing past illusions. But as Atticus browsed through the academy shop, he came across this item and immediately bought it after unleashing a massacre in the forest and gaining points.


    And lo and behold, it worked perfectly. Atticus had also given the Ravenstein youths a few items, each of them aimed at making sure they were well prepared.


    Seeing as Zephyr hadn''t shown up, Aurora went to her seat and sat down like nothing was happening.


    The youths who had previously been seated beside or behind her had all already moved far away from their seats before she even entered the ssroom. The tier ones weren''t excluded.


    The majority still had no idea why the Ravenstein had done that to the Nebulon family, and they had no intention of being next.


    At one side of the ssroom sat a white haired girl who gazed at her front coldly, both her arms crossed on her chest. Her immediate surroundings'' seats were empty as each of the students sat at a distance from her, most of them murmuring and whispering.


    A certain red-haired boy fixed his gaze on Aurora''s form, a smirk ying on his lips.


    As the door of the ssroom opened, Lark turned his gaze away from Aurora and faced his front.


    ¡­


    As soon as the lectures for the day ended, Isabe left the ssroom immediately followed by the rest of the ss. They had all heard what Atticus had said to the Nebulon family youth and knew he would want to use the ssroom to talk to him.


    Each of the tier one youths had darkened expressions as they streamed out of the ssroom. Atticus had just enved another tier one.


    Although this was far from the first time students were being enved, this instance was different. He had done it to a tier one, one who was the leader of a division!


    Of course, the academy was far from being stupid. Even though they allowed members of other division youths get enved, the same was different for the leaders. It came with a lot of restrictions.


    And it was this same restriction that Atticus had gotten when the Nebulon youth had signed the contract.


    If a leader signed an envement contract, the enver could not ask said leader to perform any action that would be detrimental to his/her division.


    Atticus could ask for any information contained in his head, even about his division, but he couldn''t force him to sabotage his division.


    Plus, the fact that any academy contract bes obsolete during the division wars. Basically, Atticus had no power over the Nebulon youth during any division wars against him or another person.


    But the fact that he had enved a tier one seemed to make them realize that the same could happen to them.


    There was nothing stopping him from doing it. It had long since been determined that Atticus was out of their league.


    After a few seconds, the ss was almost emptied, remaining only 4 individuals.


    Kael stood up straight and yawned for a bit before he turned towards Atticus, meeting his gaze. And with a short nod, he left the room.


    Now, only Atticus, Zoey, and the Nebulon youth remained in the room.


    "Come," Atticus''s cold voice suddenly sounded across the ssroom, and the trembling form of the Nebulon youth knelt down in front of him in the next instant.

 Chapter 393 Useful

    <h4>Chapter 393 Useful </h4>


    As soon as the Nebulon youth knelt down in front of Atticus, Atticus immediately focused his aura on him.


    The youth''s already trembling form trembled even harder, his whole body covered in sweat.


    Zoey had chosen to stay behind and watch, and Atticus hadn''t seen any problem with that. He weed it even, and after a few long minutes of drilling the Nebulon youth for information, with the youth getting shocked on multiple asions, Atticus had been satisfied with the results he got.


    Zoey had been a huge help during the questioning, even going as far as to ask some questions he hadn''t thought of.


    After asking the Nebulon youth everything he wanted to ask, Atticus gave him some instructions and dismissed him.


    He also walked Zoey to her teleportation room.


    After discussing with her for a while, they both separated, and Atticus started heading towards the elevator, intending to find a particr aloof white-haired girl in the garden.


    During his elevator ride, Atticus entered a deep contemtion. From all the information he had gotten from the Nebulon family youth, although it hadn''t been rted at all to who was currently targeting him, Atticus had been able to get some information about the current state of the Nebulon first-year youths.


    Even though Jordinand, the Nebulon youth Atticus just tortured, was the leader of their division, Zephyr had used his standing in the Nebulon family and the power and authority he held over the others to take control of the division.


    Jordinand was basically their leader in name only and had absolutely no power back in his division. In fact, just because Zephyr had to join his division, thetter had chosen to make Jordinand''s life in the division a living hell.


    After a few more questions, Atticus had been able to find out that Jordinand had absolutely no idea about the ambush on Aurora.


    The youth didn''t even know anything about what was happening in the division. The only time he was of use was when Zephyr wanted to buy division buildings or check what was in the division store.


    Jordinand had also mentioned not seeing Zephyr at all before he came to the academy campus, leading Atticus to believe that he had probably not shown up at the non-leader''s section.


    After a few more precise questions, Atticus was able to find out basically everything about Zephyr: his character, how he thinks, what he liked.


    This had been the area he had gotten Zoey''s help from. He had been a little shocked about the way she basically dissected his whole life.


    And after finding all of this out, Atticus''s earlier 90% certainty had been bumped up to 99%. He had been 90% sure that Zephyr wasn''t the mastermind of this attack on him, and all this information about his character only seemed to show how right he had been.


    Atticus reached the bottom floor of the building, the elevator door parting open for him. ''Alright then, I guess the earlier n still stands. Cause as much chaos as possible.''


    Atticus stepped out of the building and walked through the expansive garden, intending to find Ember.


    After a few minutes, he found Ember around the area and instantly approached.


    Atticus simply wanted to brief Ember about the current situation, just in case they had any intention of repeating the same thing that happened with Aurora to Ember.


    She also had someone that she would be devastated if said person suddenly appeared in front of her.


    Atticus simply didn''t want a repeat of that, so he decided to be careful. After briefly exining the current situation to Ember and emphasizing the way Aurora had been attacked, her reaction had beenpletely expected, unfazed.


    It wasn''t that she was trying to im that she wasn''t scared about the Nebulon youths; Ember simply didn''t care about all that was happening.


    Despite the years spent in the Ravenstein estate together, Ember and Aurora had never gotten close.


    Although they had asionally gone out together, this was only because of Atticus, and Ember''s quiet nature made it hard for her and Aurora to form any sort of bond.


    The former was always training, and thetter was either always with Atticus or hanging out with Anastasia.


    And regardless of the fact that they had attacked a member of their family, Ember didn''t care.


    It would have definitely been a different case if it had been Atticus.


    Many might call her cold and brutal, but Atticus expected and understood herpletely.


    Even he couldn''tin because he would have probably reacted the same way if he were in her shoes.


    If a second-year Ravenstein member had been attacked, a member who wasn''t under him or didn''t know on a personal level, Atticus wouldn''t have gone out of his way to help.


    Which was why he wasn''t surprised about her reaction.


    Seeing he had appropriately warned her, Atticus suddenly took out the same medallion with multiple earrings fixed on top of it, removed one, and gave it to Ember, who showed a slight shock on her face.


    It was obvious to her that it was an artifact, a powerful one at that, but it had been a while since someone had given her something.


    She had really missed Atticus.


    Ember smiled a bit and softly muttered "Thanks," as Atticus channeled mana and fixed the earring on her ear.


    After finishing his business with Ember, they both separated, and Atticus headed directly towards his teleportation room and back to his division.


    As soon as Atticus got back, he met with Aurora and the other Ravenstein youths, intending on receiving a report about what had happened at the non-leaders'' section.


    And after a few minutes, dealing with Nate''s excited and hyper energy, Atticus nodded his head in satisfaction.


    Although not perfectly, they more or less aplished what they set out to do: create chaos.


    And as a plus, they had been able to enve some of the Nebulon family youths. Unfortunately for them, Zephyr wasn''t the true leader of his division; asking them tomit suicide would do absolutely nothing to him. They had each only instructed them to report back to the academy campus the next day and every other day.


    At the very least, they would be useful for information.

 Chapter 394 Decimated

    <h4>Chapter 394 Decimated</h4>


    After listening to all the information about everything that had happened in the non leaders'' section during the day, Atticus gave the Ravenstein youths some more instructions for a few more minutes before leaving the mansion in which they had all been gathered.


    Atticus immediately headed towards the advanced training room to train. He had missed out on the elemental room for a few days now, and after informing Zoey about what was happening, she had wanted to lend him some points. Atticus had pondered on it for a while and decided to refuse.


    He wanted this to be some form of punishment for him, a sort of reminder that because he had been too focused on training and other things, he had allowed his enemies to get one over him.


    After he solved this current issue and found the perpetrator, he would continue his training in the elemental room.


    The next day came by quickly, and just as Atticus had anticipated, the rumor had spread through out the whole academy, and most importantly, to the higher years.


    They had each watched the videos of the Ravenstein youths'' brutality against the Nebulon youths.


    Both parties, the higher years of the Ravenstein and the Nebulon families, had immediately consulted the first years in order to find out just exactly what was going on.


    Amongst the second and third years of the Ravenstein family, one would see the familiar figures of He, Sophie, and surprisingly, Orion.


    Most of them hadn''t changed much since the Raven camp. The first, He, had shown up because of her ginormous sense of duty, while the second, Sophie, had always been a hyper busybody.


    There was no way she was missing out on something this interesting.


    And then thest, Orion.


    Since after the incident where the Raven camp had been attacked, Orion''s personality had gone through a major change, and this was mainly due to his father, Sirius.


    Immediately since Sirius had heard about what happened in the Raven camp with how terribly Orion had treated Atticus, he had made it his goal to educate his foolish son about the ways of the world.


    Many surprising and awkward events happened during Atticus''s 5 year training, and one of them had been Sirius forcing Orion to bow before Atticus and apologize.


    Of course, thetter vehemently refused to do it initially, but with Sirius present, Orion dared not to disobey.


    Atticus had, of course, yed everything cool in order to give Sirius face; he respected the man after all.


    After the incident and a few more forceful ''educations'' from Sirius, Orion''s overconfident personality took a nosedive as he became more humbled.


    He had meddled in this situation because of his father''s incessant warnings and advice to get closer to and form any sort of rtionship with Atticus. An advice Orion understood well considering the power Atticus had unleashed during the escape at the Raven camp.


    And seeing as it was the first years that had been rampaging, it was very obvious that Atticus was involved.


    As they each got briefed on the situation, as expected, the first years had been following Atticus''s instructions.


    And just as Atticus had anticipated, the trio and the other Ravenstein youths that came forward immediately decided to join in on the war.


    And it went without saying that the higher years of the Nebulon family raged when they found out what was going on.


    The first-year youths gave each of them ManaClear sses and some other equipment just as Atticus had instructed.


    And just like that, on the second day, the battle that was supposed to involve only the first years immediately spiraled out into a full-blown war between the Ravenstein family and the Nebulon family in the academy.


    And as the higher years joined, the fights became more intense as the damage to the school and even innocent students immediately skyrocketed.


    Many of them even went as far as to employ their exo suits against enemies.


    The academy instantly turned into a war zone.


    It became a normal urrence to see groups of Ravenstein youths, each of them sporting their ManaClear sses, and groups of Nebulon family youths moving together around the campus.


    And as soon as both groups were spotted within vicinity, each and every single one of the students present in the area would immediately disperse and scatter. No one had any intention of being the coteral damage.


    However, despite the damage, no instructor nor academy staff even tried to stop the ongoing battle.


    The destroyed walls and areas were repaired and revived before the next day, without any of the students even finding out how.


    As the days went by, with hundreds of multiple battles happening around the academy campus, it became very certain that the Nebulon family youths were fighting a losing battle.


    Through and through, the Ravenstein family had always been a warrior family. And although the Nebulon family were also strong in their own way, but with their most powerful ability, their illusions, taken away from them, they stood no chance against the Ravenstein family youths.


    As the days passed, the Nebulon family kept on getting decimated. No one needed to tell the onlookers, it was plenty obvious that it was only a matter of time before the Nebulon family gotpletely crushed.


    Each of the students were once again reminded of the might of the Ravenstein family. In all the fights the students had witnessed, the Ravensteins had never lost a fight.


    And what was even more baffling for them was the fact that during the fights, each of the Ravenstein youths, especially the first years, all wore intense grins on their faces. Even when torturing the Nebulon family youths!


    It was quite obvious that they were all happy about their current situation. The words "mad men" kept on resonating in each of the students'' heads.


    ¡­


    In the middle of a bustling area filled with different students throttling about, the ground beside therge imposing terminal suddenly let out a golden glow that illuminated the whole area, and from it, the form of a red haired youth materialized, a wide grin on his face.

 Chapter 395 Total

    <h4>Chapter 395 Total </h4>


    With a wide grin on his face, Dell stepped forward and started walking away from the terminal ground, his walking gait reflecting his distinguished position not only as a member of a tier one family but also as one of its important heirs.


    Dell''s gaze nced to the side to see a simrly red haired youth who immediately bowed as he got to his side and greeted respectfully,


    "Wee back, young master."


    It was none other than the same youth who had reported the beginning of the attack on Atticus to Dell.


    Dell gave the youth a quick nce, the disdainpletely evident in his eyes as he continued walking without stopping, his wide grin unchanged.


    Seeing as he had no choice, the youth, with his head still bowed, followed after Dell. This current camp couldn''t bepared to the camp of the first years or even Atticus''s camp.


    The campgrounds werepletely paved, and there were multiplerge and developed futuristic looking buildings all around the camp.


    It was quite obvious thatpared to the first years, the second years had gone far in terms of their camp development.


    Dell walked through the campgrounds, and the members of his division immediately reacted as soon as they saw that Dell had arrived.


    Regardless of how far the students were from him, as long as they were in his field of view, each and every one of the students bowed as he walked.


    It was as though the entirety of the students in the camp stopped whatever they were doing and bowed to show their respects. As though a King walking amidst his people.


    Dell simply walked, ignoring every single one of the bowed youth. Although his expression seemed unchanged, it was plenty obvious that he was reveling in every single second of this scene.


    The feeling of being worshipped was¡­ awesome.


    "What''s the status?" After a few awkward moments of walking, Dell suddenly spoke up and asked. At this point, the other year two Alverian youths had already joined the duo, each of them walking behind Dell.


    "It''s going as nned, young master. The whole Ravenstein and Nebulon families are fighting,"


    Dell came to an abrupt stop as he heard those words, the grin on his face widening. As though the others had already anticipated this response, they all simultaneously stopped, in sync with him.


    "Good, good! Now his attention would be diverted," Dell said with an incredibly satisfied expression on his face.


    Then he started moving again as he continued,


    "Are the others ready?" Dell asked.


    "You just have to say the word, young master. We''re all ready,"


    Dell turned his gaze backward to see each of the youths showing determined expressions on their faces, and he couldn''t help but silently click his tongue while muttering under his breath, "Cock suckers."


    He knew why they were acting this way towards him; they all obviously wanted to form a connection with him. He was the strongest candidate among the heirs in the Alverian family.


    Unlike the Ravenstein main family, which had only Atticus as an heir, the Alverian family was different.


    Eleanor, the family head of the Alverian family, had married multiple wives and given birth to numerous sons and daughters.


    The only reason Dell and L were currently being favored in the Alverian family was exactly because of their unmatched talent in both the art of alchemy and in battle.


    Their battle strength wasparable to the youths from normal battle families.


    There was only one person who could be a threat to his position in the family, and it was none other than his lovely sister, L.


    Dell had perceived signs of some of the elders in their family who were subtly supporting L instead of him.


    ''For all I know, one of them could be a spy,'' Dell had always been paranoid, incredibly so.


    ''I should adjust their contracts and turn them into ves.''


    Dell shook his head and decided to leave this forter; he had pressing matters to attend to.


    "Start the next phase," he suddenlymanded, prompting the youth and the other Alverian youths walking behind him to simultaneously bow their heads and respond, "As you wish, young master."


    At the next instant, they each excused themselves, leaving Dell alone with his thoughts.


    ¡­


    The days went by quickly, and the war between the Ravenstein and Nebulon youths still continued. If the onlookers hadn''t been certain before, now it was 100% sure that the Ravenstein family youths would be the winners of this war.


    The Nebulon family youths were basically decimated already, as it became a very rare urrence to see any of them walking through the academy.


    The remaining ones didn''t even dare attend sses or show up to the academy campus. The very few that remained all simply stayed back at their divisions, intending to wait out the intense situation.


    The higher years weren''t different. Initially, the higher years hadn''t gone full throttle, especially at the start, with only a few battles happening here and there.


    But after the tension started escting every day, the higher years had eventually joined in fully.


    After receiving reports from the Ravenstein youths about the Nebulon youths'' movements, Atticus had immediately instructed them tomand the enved Nebulon youths to sneak attack the ones that refused toe to the academy campus.


    Although doing so would alert the others that some of them in the Nebulon family worked for the Ravensteins, Atticus had still decided to go this route.


    He had basically already found out everything he needed about Zephyr and the other Nebulon family youths from the enved youths. They all literally didn''t have any other use except for this.


    Their primary target had been one person: Zephyr. And Atticus had instructed them to make it as painful as possible.


    After that night, the days once again passed. And on a particr afternoon, in a very secluded spot in the non leader''s section of the academy campus, a total of 100 youths were gathered.

 Chapter 396 Mass Crying

    <h4>Chapter 396 Mass Crying</h4>


    A crowd of students gathered in one of the secluded areas in the non leader''s section of the academy campus.


    This same crowd numbered exactly 100, and each of them looked haggard and pathetic. Their hair was unkempt, with most of it oily and sticking to their faces.


    Some of them even disyed signs of malnutrition, many of their stomachs rumbling. It was quite obvious that they hadn''t been eating well.


    Their clothes were filled with stains, and with one look at the students, one would know for certain that they weren''t friends with hygiene.


    It would take an individual with a significantly strong will and the ability to withstand foul stenches to stand within this crowd and not immediately feel nauseated.


    These gathered youths were the same 100 youths that a certain red haired youth had used to kick-start his payback at Atticus. The 100 youths he had secretly tortured and enved.


    Although Atticus had initially nned to y everything cool after he had first found out about the enved 100, everything changed when Aurora had been attacked.


    It became abundantly clear that the unknown perpetrator not only meant business but also had multiple ns in store for Atticus and his division members.


    Atticus''s decision had been happily supported by the other Ravenstein youths who had from the start wanted to lock the 100 students away and throw away the key.


    After Atticus made that decision, the following events had been instant. Each of the 100 youths had been thrown out of the campgrounds, forced to live on the other side of the camp walls.


    No buildings had been made for them, and they weren''t even allowed ess to eat in the mess hall. Basically, their standard of living went from good to terrible in an instant.


    With no ess to the mess hall, they had to source food for themselves, and the same was true for other amenities. The barracks had constant running water, even hot steamy water, and this was all for free!


    But with ess to that gone, they were literally forced to survive in the wilderness. They had been incredibly lucky that they still had experience in hunting, and most importantly, their weapons and armor; otherwise, they would most definitely starve.


    Many would call that brutal, but from the very beginning, Atticus had always been brutal.


    All of them stood at the corner, the dissatisfied murmurs of the crowd echoing around the area.


    And after a few minutes of impatiently waiting, each of them spotted the figures of multiple youths all dressed in ck attire that covered their whole forms and masks on their faces, approaching them.


    The murmurs of the crowd immediately quieted down as each of the ck clothed individuals started spreading out, each of them standing on different sides of the crowd, surrounding them.


    The youths disyed no surprised expression on their faces as they saw these individuals; they were obviously already used to this situation.


    This had always been how their envers had rted to them,pletely clothed, covering their faces.


    Till now, not even they knew their identities, but because each of them had signed an academy contract with one of them, the only thing they knew was one and only one name of a student among them: Dennis Ruthor.


    Many, especially those who already knew that the perpetrators were a particr red haired family, would be shocked at this name.


    Why were they enved by a youth whose name was mentioned for the first time ever?


    That would be because our mastermind Dell was paranoid. He had chosen to be careful.


    He didn''t want the name Alverian known to them, even though they were under a contract. So he had enved one youth in his division and then asked said youth to serve as the contractor for the academy contract.


    The murmuring crowd immediately quieted down as one of the individuals stepped up to face each of the gathered youths.


    He had an average height of 5 feet 6 inches and he radiated a certain sort of aura that many would deem as annoying.


    No one needed to even tell the gathered youths; they all knew they would end up hating this youth.


    The youth was currently wearing a white mask with a smiley face.


    The youth suddenly turned his gaze backwards and nodded towards a random student also clothed in ck attire.


    The student nodded back, his shoulders slumping as he suddenly spoke, his voice resonating across the area, "Imand you all to kneel,"


    The gathered youth didn''t seem to understand what was going on, each of them turning their gazes and looking at each other.


    But as though on cue, their artifacts suddenly lit up as tendrils of lightning snaked out of them, instantly electrocuting each of the youths.


    No one needed to exin what was going on anymore as each of them immediately sunk down on both knees, swiftly kneeling down.


    The youth with the annoying aura nodded his head in delight, clearly reveling in the moment. And after a few seconds, he started addressing them,


    "Listen up! Here are your new orders!"


    Each of the youths couldn''t help but put on despairing looks as they heard this.


    It was very obvious already that these people were targeting Atticus.


    They all still hadn''t recovered from his anger thest time, and these people actually wanted them to do another thing?


    Each of their forms started trembling hard on the floor.


    There was no one in the academy who didn''t know that the Ravensteins were currently in a war and also, the Ravenstein brutality.


    They all basically lived with those white haired monsters! If they were to cause another disturbance in the division, wouldn''t their lives in the academy be over?


    The subtle sounds of sobbing suddenly filled the space followed by the sound of youths sucking in their mucus.


    The ck clothed youths surrounding the area watched with cold gazes as each of the students on their knees suddenly started sobbing, drops of tears falling on top of the grass.

 Chapter 397 Brood

    <h4>Chapter 397 Brood </h4>


    It was the sort of tears that one would shed when they wanted to brood about the unfairness of the world.


    They had all been happy that they had a fair leader like Atticus. It wasn''t like Atticus was nice to them, far from that.


    But he had done one better, he had given each of them afortable ce to live even though they had been suddenly thrust into the middle of a forest.


    And most importantly, he had given each of them the ability to fight for themselves, to hunt beasts and gain experience. For the first time in their lives, they didn''t feel useless and weak.


    He waspletely fair to everyone and didn''t actively seek to exploit them, even though it was very easy for him to.


    Even though each of them they were scared of Atticus, there was not a single person in the division that wasn''t happy that Atticus was their leader.


    If they had known that Atticus had been their target from the beginning, perhaps the current situation would have been different. They might have not have epted so easily.


    The Alverians had made it seem as though it was just random bullying. The fact that each divisions were divided across the academy made it all easier.


    Which was why it was so painful.


    They were starting to enjoy their time in the academy, they were starting to believe they weren''t so useless in life anymore. And all of that was abruptly taken away from them by these ck clothed bastards.


    The students who had earlier been sobbing suddenly wiped away their tears in unison, and as though they each reached a mutual understanding without even needing to speak, they each suddenly turned their gazes towards the youth who had asked them to kneel earlier, their gazes bing bloodshot.


    They each had nothing to lose anymore. They would at least revel in the fact that they had taken one of them down.


    But reality had always been a big bitch.


    With bloodshot eyes, just as they all wanted to scatter and attack, the same usual bright glow urred and each of them ended up getting the living daylights shocked out of them.


    The 5''7" youth who had been addressing them earlier gazed at them coldly without any hint of remorse in his gaze. And after a few moments, the artifact stopped electrocuting them.


    With each of the youth twitching on the floor, the youth continued addressing them,


    "After I''m done talking to you, you will each be given multiple explosives. With these explosives, you all have two options: Wear them on you and sneak to the mansion where Atticus Ravenstein is sleeping in the division tonight and detonate it, or simply nt them around the mansion and wait for him to enter it before detonating. You all are to choose the best method depending on the situation, and most importantly, do it simultaneously," the youth exined in a happy tone.


    To everyone listening, it was very obvious that he was happy about the order he was giving out.


    And as the students on the floor all heard his order, a cold shiver ran down each of their spines. He wanted them to bomb the mansion where that white haired devil would be sleeping?


    What!!?


    Why not just kill them here and now!?


    At the very least they wouldn''t have to go through the frightening possibility of earning his ire.


    Despite the number of times they had each seen Atticus''s brutality, they had never once gotten used to it. There was not a single one of them who didn''t pray every day to not be on the receiving end of Atticus''s wrath.


    And this was exactly where this bastard was sending them. None of their lives were in danger.


    Even if they were to wear the bombs on themselves, their artifact would still protect them.


    But it was quite unfortunate that the same thing applied to Atticus. Even if they bombed the mansion, they would still have to face Atticus afterward.


    And the thought of doing that terrified every single one of them to the core.


    The youth could see the way each of the students sprawled across the floor was trembling, but he didn''t seem to care about it at all, and he turned and gave the youth behind him another nod.


    The youth''s shoulders slumped once more; it was clear that he was being forced to control the enved students. But he had no choice but to obey.


    "Imand you all to obey everything he had just asked you to do to thest detail. You are all dismissed," the youthmanded.


    And although reluctant at first, each of the youths started standing up one by one, many of their muscles still having asional spasms, and they each started walking away from the area.


    After a few seconds, they had all left the area, leaving behind the ck clothed youths.


    One of the youths suddenly approached the 5''7" youth and spoke, "The higher years are already set, we''re going to bete, Lark."


    Lark turned his gaze towards the youth and rubbed his hands together in mild anticipation, "Hehehe, I can''t wait to put those white haired bastards in their ce! Let''s go! We don''t want to bete!"


    Lark dered and immediately started walking briskly away from the area with the rest of the youths in tow.


    It was still morning, and the expansive grasnd of the academy campus in the non-leaders section was basically devoid of other students, as each of them was already settled in their respective sses.


    All except the Alverian youths and the 100 they had summoned.


    And just like that, the area which was initially filled with people suddenly became empty, each of the students that had leftpletely oblivious to the piercing blue eyes that had watched the whole scene.


    ''I see,'' those two words reverberated in Atticus''s mind like the striking of a bell, resonating deeply as he tried toprehend what he had just witnessed.

 Chapter 398 Master Mind

    <h4>Chapter 398 Master Mind</h4>


    ''I see.''


    Those two words resonated inside Atticus''s head continuously like a loud drum echoing in a silent cave.


    The sound of Isabe speaking in the room became a muted symphony as Atticus entered a state of deep contemtion.


    He had juste to an important conclusion, an answer that would put a stop to everything that was currently happening.


    Atticus was currently inside the ssroom in his usual seat between Zoey and Kael. As one would have expected, ss was currently ongoing with Isabe teaching the students about the zorvans.


    This had been what he had been doing earlier, listening attentively in ss. And this had been until he had suddenly received a notification on his artifact.


    Upon subtly checking the notification, Atticus had been plenty surprised to see that it was about a particr alert he had set more than two weeks ago.


    Many would wonder, what alert?


    And to answer that question, one would have to go back to a few weeks ago, on the same exact day that Atticus had first lost 100% of his points.


    On that day, after finding out that someone had enved 100 members of his division, Atticus had knocked out each of the youths and without them knowing, he had taken each of them into the forest.


    No one, not even the Ravenstein youth, knew what Atticus had done inside that forest. He had stealthily carried the 100 youths into the forest and came back to the camp after a few minutes.


    What Atticus had done in the forest had been three things.


    He unleashed a massacre in the forest, even going as far as to use the Katana art for speed, in order to gain a massive amount of points.


    And after that, Atticus had paid a visit to the academy store. Then, after a few seconds of browsing through the items in the store at fast speeds, Atticus''s gaze abruptly stopped, locking in on one of the items.


    Whisperstrand.


    The WhisperStrand was an ingenious Advanced- rank artifact designed to seamlessly merge with the strands of an individual''s hair, making it virtually undetectable.


    When activated, the WhisperStrand emitted nanobots that covertly weaved themselves into the hair follicles, integrating with the hair''s structure at a molecr level.


    This integration is so subtle that individuals below the Advanced rank would not even be aware of their presence.


    Once merged with the hair, the WhisperStrand would function as a sophisticated monitoring device, silently monitoring and storing every aspect of the wearer''s experiences and interactions.


    It was an advanced technology that ensured it remained operational regardless of the wearer''s activities, including bathing or even styling their hair.


    And then the most important feature: Atticus could remotely ess the device from his artifact, allowing him to see whatever the bugged youths were seeing.


    Of course, these weren''t foolproof. It was an Advanced- level artifact, and although subtle, each of them emitted faint amounts of mana that would be easily detected by an Advanced rank individual.


    But unfortunately for Lark and the other Alverian youths that had addressed them, they had each been below the Advanced rank.


    Each Whisperstrand had been priced at 18 thousand academy points, and after unleashing his full power in the forest, he was able to gather enough points to buy a certain number of them and nt them on many of the hundred youths.


    As soon as Atticus had found out about the enved 100 youths, this had been his n from the outset.


    Many would believe that Atticus had chosen to be passive because he didn''t know what to do, but then they would be wrong.


    Atticus''s n had been to make it seem as though he didn''t know what to do, as though he didn''t have any n at all. He allowed each of the 100 youths to attend sses just for this reason.


    And this was all so that anytime they approached any one of the youths, his artifact would alert him, and he would be able to know and see his attackers.


    Some more perceptive people would ask, it was an obvious strategy, could the attackers be so dumb as to not take any measures for this?


    And well, the answer was quite simple. Each of the youths had strategy, could the attackers be so dumb as to not take any measures for this?


    signed an academy contract. They couldn''t divulge any information about the attacker to Atticus, and Atticus could bet a fortune that they were also mandated not to betray them in any way.


    Knowingly wearing a monitoring device was obviously breaching that rule. And this had been exactly the reason Atticus had done this without them or anyone knowing about it.


    The second precaution was them covering their whole form in order not to get recognized. This would have, of course, worked, but with an intelligence asrge as Atticus''s, it was nothing.


    Everything had eventually paid off as he had baited the perpetrators, and most importantly, he had seen them.


    If he had to be honest, he hadpletely leaned on Seraphin or his brother being the mastermind of his current situation. Never would he have thought that he hadn''t been even close.


    Yes, each of them had beenpletely covered, but even if Atticus wasn''t a people person and wasn''t really good at stuff involving politics, if there was one thing Atticus could proudly boast about with his high intelligence, it was his perfect memory retention.


    No matter how long ago or how brief, even a simple nce was enough. Atticus would never forget.


    Although Atticus hadn''t been able to see their faces, he had been able to hear them speak, he had seen every nuance of their movements, their figures, their gestures, and posture. Atticus saw them all.


    The one who had given the 100 students themand was the same youth who had been speaking with L back then when each of the 15-year-olds of the human domain gathered at the expanse in front of the academy.


    He had remembered the same annoying tone when he spoke. Atticus hadn''t cared enough to learn the youths name, but that wasn''t the important thing in this situation. There was only one thing Atticus was focused on.


    He had finally found out the mastermind behind all of this attack on him, the Alverian family.

 Chapter 399 Thoughts

    <h4>Chapter 399 Thoughts </h4>


    The Alverians.


    Every single one of them was red haired and had a bloodline rted to nts. This particr bloodline was what made each of them have unmatched talent in the art of rune making.


    Despite the fact that they were a family focused on alchemy and making potions, they were all still able to fight and even go as far as to match other members of warrior families.


    This was why as soon as Atticus heard about the breakdown of the attack on Aurora, he had thought it incredibly odd that the Alverian family bloodline and Resonara family bloodline hadn''t been included.


    Even the Steris family, a family he had previously suspected were the perpetrators behind the attack, had been included. Although most of the attacks were illusions, it had been odd.


    It was as though the attackers wanted to avoid anything that would link to the Alverian family. And just so that it won''t lookpletely ring, they had chosen to include another family, the Resonaras.


    But now, it waspletely clear that the Alverians had been the mastermind all this time. And as soon as Atticus came to this conclusion, his head suddenly snapped to the side, his icy gazending on the form of L, who was seated just a few seats away from him.


    L suddenly shivered.


    ''What the fuck is that?'' Her thoughts raced. She had been listening attentively to Isabe''s lecture, and then she suddenly felt something cold caressing her form.


    She turned her gaze around trying to find the cause, and as soon as she turned towards her left, her form abruptly froze, her whole body immediately trembling.


    Her gaze had just locked onto the piercing blue eyes of a particr white haired boy sitting between Zoey and Kael, Atticus.


    And it goes without saying that the coldness in Atticus'' gaze, currently focused on her, was enough to make many dders loose.


    At that moment, there was only one thought that came to her head: the Nebulon family youth that Atticus had brutally beaten and tortured in front of the whole ss.


    Atticus had been looking at him the same exact way too before he unleashed his wrath. And now he was giving her the same look, and she could even subtly feel it; he was even more angry.


    ''W-what d-did I do?'' L''s thoughts trembled. She currently wanted nothing more than to run away, but her two legs kept on vibrating with intensity, none of them willing to listen to her.


    She would have even liked to think that Atticus wouldn''t go as far as he did with the Nebulon youth considering that she was a girl, but the words he said to her on the first day of ss kept on ying in her head: her gender or beauty didn''t matter.


    Atticus hadn''t been one to like wasting time on things. He had just found out that the Alverians had been the ones responsible for the attack on him, and even more ring was the fact that the boy he had identified was most definitely in L''s division.


    Every single piece of evidence pointed to her, and Atticus would see to it that she and the entirety of the Alverian family youths regretted their actions.


    L clenched her fist hard, trying her hardest to regain herposure. She had never been one to panic like this.


    Her heart was still racing, but she regained a semnce of rity. Sweeping her gaze around, the whole ss was still ongoing as though she wasn''t currently undergoing a world-


    ending crisis.


    The moment L''s thoughts gained a little rity, she immediately focused her attention on her space ring with as much subtlety as she could muster, a round green seed-like item appearing in her hand.


    And as swiftly as lightning, she threw it into her mouth, immediately swallowing it.


    ''I have to be ready tomit suicide,'' these words were the only thing that kept ringing in her head.


    She had no intention of going through what Atticus inflicted on the Nebulon youth.


    What she had just taken was called Mortisprout. Yes, poison.


    It was a type of poison that would instantly react and kill her as soon as she actively utilized her mana. Many would be surprised by her actions, but L had always been a decisive person.


    The poison was already in her system, and as soon as she saw any signs of Atticus moving, L would react and move her mana immediately.


    Of course, Atticus had seen her throwing something inside her mouth, and with how fast he was, he could''ve easily stopped her. This had been what he wanted to do, but just as he wanted to move, something had made him pause.


    It was a passing thought, a thought that many would dismiss considering the amount of proof stacked up against L, but considering how fast his brain was working, the passing thought was basically a decade-old thought to Atticus. He had dissected and gone through every possible scenario in under a second.


    Yes, Lark was an Alverian and had been talking with L, but did that mean L was responsible? The majority of people would say yes, and honestly, Atticus would love to do the same.


    But now that Atticus had found out that the Alverian family was responsible, it had made Atticus turn his focus towards them, the whole Alverian family in essence.


    Yes, L had some sort of beef with him, and while it was true that she had been looking at him murderously, no matter how much Atticus thought, he couldn''tprehend her going so far because of what had happened during those years, unless she was truly deranged.


    Not even he, who was so vengeful, would have done something like this.


    Plus, considering how he had met her; she had helped a random stranger when he was getting attacked because it was the right thing to do.


    Except she had gone through a drastic change in personality, Atticus was forced to believe that she could not ept the envement of 100 youths.


    Ining to this conclusion, Atticus''s thoughts were forced to spiral and think outside the box. It made him think about just who else he knew about in the Alverian family again.


    It didn''t take long for Atticus toe to a conclusion: the youth he had met a few years ago, the same youth he had sparred with and effortlessly defeated in front of everyone in the estate, L''s brother, Dell Alverian.

 Chapter 400 No Other Reason

    <h4>Chapter 400 No Other Reason</h4>


    Atticus hadn''t forgotten Dell; he couldn''t even if he tried. But Dell had been basically a blip in his past that Atticus hadn''t deemed it necessary to ce any sort of importance on him.


    If not because of the fact that he always remembered everything, he would have probably forgotten his name.


    The same would''ve been for L, were she not attending the same ss as him.


    There was no passing thought for Dell; Atticus didn''t even need to think about what the boy would gain from doing all of this to him.


    From everything he had seen 7 years ago, the boy was proud, arrogant, vindictive, spiteful, and callous.


    He would do something like this.


    Atticus took in a deep shuddering breath as that name resounded in his head.


    The time was just a few minutes after 12, and the ss had basically just started.


    ''Huh?''


    Isabe''s firm voice that had been initially resounding throughout the ssroom suddenly came to an abrupt stop as her head snapped towards Atticus''s form, her gaze narrowed.


    But she hadn''t been the only one; Zoey and Kael both stood up in unison, their shocked gazes turning towards Atticus, who was simply sitting down with his gaze facing forward.


    "Atticus, are you okay?" Zoey whispered quietly to Atticus, her expression worried.


    But Atticus didn''t offer any response; he didn''t even turn to look at her.


    Although it took longer, as the Tier Ones saw Zoey and Kael standing up, they each also felt it.


    It was cold as it was oppressive.


    They all shivered.


    As fast as lightning, they each stood up from their seats, each one of them equipping their weapons, their hearts racing.


    Seeing everyone''s reaction and the fact that Atticus wasn''t staring at her again, L calmed down a bit.


    But just to be safe, she also joined the rest in looking at Atticus cautiously.


    And after a few seconds, the entirety of the ss felt it, each of them shooting up from their seats trying their very best to stay far away from the source of this oppressive aura.


    Currently, Atticus was emitting staggering amounts of killing intent that made each and every one of the students in the ss break into a cold sweat.


    ''Who does he want to kill?'' Unlike the other students who weren''t too familiar with the feeling, Isabe knew exactly what it was.


    And what was currently baffling her to her core was the fact that although slightly, it was making her heart race, her hand slightly trembling.


    If not because of the fact that Atticus was a student, Isabe would have attacked him immediately.


    If she, a Master+ rank, was currently feeling this way, she could not even begin to imagine what the other students were currently feeling.


    Kael narrowed his eyes, each one of his swords trembling with intensity.


    ''He''s pissed,'' a cute petite voice suddenly responded to Zoey, who had been wondering worriedly what was happening to Atticus.


    ''Pissed? Pissed at what?'' Zoey was baffled. They had all been sitting there listening to Isabe, and now he''s suddenly pissed?


    By now, everyone was up from their seats, their hands ced on their weapons, ready to respond to anything.


    Each of Ain''s tattoos lit up with a dark glow, his gaze turning pitch ck. To those knowledgeable about the Frostvale family, it was obvious that he was ready to shapeshift at any instant.


    Meanwhile, Eldric had his whole body turned into a silver shin as his skin turned into metal, while Harmonic tapped on his headset like artifact, its form radiating a blue glow.


    Each one of their gazes was fixed dangerously on Atticus.


    But Atticus didn''t seem to care about anything; he didn''t even turn to look at any one of them.


    His form abruptly stood up from his seat, startling many of the students as those who hadn''t before suddenly drew out their weapons.


    Atticus suddenly turned, his gazending on the wall at the other side of the ss, just behind the highest row of chairs.


    Each of the students in that line of sight immediately jumped out of the way, intending to stay out of his vision.


    Isabe didn''t say a single thing, a small smile on her face. She had an idea of what was going on, and she had no intention of stopping it.


    Then, everyone watched as Atticus controlled the air to envelop his form, and at a speed every single one of them found hard to catch, his form abruptly disappeared, and at the next instant, the sturdy academy walls that none of them could even dream of cracking were broken through as though they were eggshells.


    The entirety of the ss building trembled with intensity as Atticus''s form broke through the walls, reaching outside the building in under a second.


    Atticus, suspended in the air, suddenly turned his cold gaze towards the second year building across the expansive garden. And with a huge st that rocked the space, his form tore through the air, heading directly towards the second year building, his gaze icy.


    ¡­


    A red haired boy was currently seated in front of a ssroom filled with students. This ssroom was just like the first year''s, and their hierarchy system was exactly the same, with the Tier Ones seated at the front.


    The red haired boy, Dell, was currently seated at the third seat to the left, indicating his rank among the second years.


    Although an instructor was currently teaching the ss, Dell''s head was elsewhere.


    ''After this attack on him, I should leave a clue directing him towards the Resonara family next,'' Dell thought with giddy anticipation.


    Just as he was about to continue the thought, he suddenly noticed the instructor had abruptly stopped speaking, his head having snapped towards his right, his gaze narrowed.


    Before Dell could even wonder what was going on, the whole building shook violently.


    In the next instant, it was as though aet had broken through into their ss.


    A thunderous explosion shattered the tranquility of their ssroom, filling the air with a resounding boom as a figure burst through the stout walls with the force of aet hurtling through the cosmos.


    With his perception operating at full throttle, Atticus''s piercing blue eyes instantly swept through the room, taking in every detail with heightened rity.


    There were multiple reactions.


    To his right was the form of the instructor who clearly knew that Atticus had beening.


    To his left were the rest of the second years whose expressions were the personification of shock as each of them was on the verge of standing up, their forms slowly moving.


    Then, Atticus''s gazended on the form of a red haired boy who he hade for, Dell Alverian.


    Their gazes met, and it was as though everything that was initially slowed down to a crawl, abruptly stopped.


    It didn''t even take a second; Atticus saw it.


    It had been brief, extremely so. But it could never escape Atticus; the staggering amount of killing intent that passed through Dell''s gaze as he saw him.


    Atticus needed no other reason; this was more than enough.


    It sounded as though the atmosphere tore, akin to the rapid fire crackling of a bonfire punctuated by bursts of explosive energy.


    The air parted with a sharp whoosh as Atticus left behind a trail of sonic booms, his form instantaneously appearing in front of Dell.

 Chapter 401 League

    <h4>Chapter 401 League </h4>


    It was as though the entirety of time slowed to a crawl as each of the students moved at a snail''s pace.


    The only one with any semnce of rity in the room was Atticus, and the instructor who stood by the side with a calm expression on his face, having no intention of stepping up.


    None of the students had a chance to respond; none of them even had the chance for their brains toprehend what was going on.


    Atticus was the only one currently moving, and with his incredible speed that left a huge crater where he had previously stood, his form appeared in front of Dell like a phantom, his speed so fast that the air currents around his form became visible as they parted where he had just materialized, the desk in front of Dell crumbling under the intense force.


    Atticus''s right hand shot backward and unleashed a punch at Dell in the next instant.


    His punchnded with the weight of a meteorite, cratering Dell''s midsection with a bone shaking crunch.


    To Dell, it felt as though a sledgehammer had collided with his body, his body leaning forward, the sheer force of the punch bending him at the waist, sending a world of pain throughout his form.


    But Dell didn''t even have time topletelyprehend the pain as in the next instant Atticus brought back his outstretched hand from the earlier punch.


    His left hand ascended while his right descended, moving in unison like a kung fu master''s fluid motions. Both of Atticus''s legs tensed, solidifying his stance.


    Then, with a swift and precise motion, his right fist arced upward, delivering an uppercut of cataclysmic proportions at Dell''s outstretched head, the sound of knuckles meeting flesh echoing like a cannon st.


    Dell''s open mouth was instantly snapped shut, the sheer force radiating multiple miniature concentric circles around his head, brutally shattering his jaw and teeth.


    A wave of force surged through Dell''s head, his feet lifting from the ground as if caught in the wake of a powerful explosion.


    But Dell had even less time toprehend this new pain as in the next instant a spinning kicknded on his right cheek.


    Dell''s jaw exploded in a shower of blood and shattered teeth, the t side of Atticus''s leg acting like a battering ram as it collided with Dell''s jaw.


    The force of the impact shattered his remaining teeth like fragile ss, sending him hurtling to his left, hitting the wall on the other side of the ssroom with a sickening crunch.


    It was then that the world regained its motion, and in turn, each of the second year studentsprehended the events.


    It went without saying that the reactions of all the second year students present were a sight to behold, many of their gazes darkening as their eyes narrowed into pinpricks.


    All this destruction had been caused by him?


    The second years who had been sitting beside Dell had long since created a significant distance away from Atticus.


    This had been before they even registered what was happening; it was apletely instinctual response that many of them were thanking their stars for.


    They each brought out their weapons, each of their gazes fixed on Atticus.


    ''Why is young master here?'' A white haired youth who had been seated on the second row narrowed his gaze slightly.


    He was none other than Hogan Ravenstein, the leader of the Ravenstein family youth in the second year that Atticus had met on the first day ofing to the academy campus.


    After hearing about Atticus on Aurora, Hogan had immediately wanted to join the war with the Nebulon youths. He was eternally grateful to Atticus for saving his life and that of others back at the Raven camp.


    But Atticus had told him that there was no need and told him to stand down, but now are they going to war with the Alverians too? Just what was happening.


    Every single time, during every one of his beatdowns, there was something that would always remain the same: Atticus''splete and utter silence.


    Many would prefer throwing a tantrum and screaming at the top of their lungs, but Atticus never liked to speak; he wouldn''t say a single word.


    He felt like there was no need to. Dell knew what he did; there was no need to remind him.


    There was only one thing that Atticus cared about during every beatdown, and that was inflicting an unimaginable amount of pain on whom his wrath was directed at.


    Considering everything that just happened, many would think that Atticus was going too far. He had literally just broken through the first year building,pletely disrupting and alerting the entirety of the academy, and it didn''t end there.


    He had done the same exact thing for the second-year building, disrupting the second-year ss and possibly every ongoing ss in the building.


    Not only did he not say anything, but he had immediately started beating up a second year student.


    Even if said student hadmitted a grave sin, couldn''t he have waited till after ss and then attack him? There were literally hundreds of ways he could''ve gone about this.


    It was too much, many would think this.


    But Atticus didn''t think so; his thought process had beenpletely different.


    He had gone this far for two reasons: one was about Dell''s beatdown. If Atticus had waited till after ss, he would have only two hours to torture him, that waspletely uneptable, especially considering the fact that the bastard could hide in his division and note back to ss should Atticus not be able to enve him.


    Atticus couldn''t have that, not in a million years.


    Someone had to pay for everything, and that someone had to be him.


    And the second reason was because Atticus wanted to send a message. A message to the entirety of the academy.


    One that he should have sent the second he got to the academy; he wasn''t in their league.

 Chapter 402 Barrage

    <h4>Chapter 402 Barrage</h4>


    Those were big words, many would even call them boastful. But to Atticus, those words were a fact. A fact that he was going to prove today.


    Not even 3 seconds had passed since Dell was sent crashing against the wall. Dust had already covered the area of impact, but Atticus didn''t seem to care as he raised his leg and slowly took a step towards Dell.


    It was as though a sensitive speaker was ced right beside Atticus'' feet as it resounded throughout the ssroom, a gust of wind instantly materializing and clearing out the dust, revealing the result of the attack.


    Dell''s form, which was supposed to be lodged inside the wall, had been stopped by a mingled bunch of green glowing vines behind and around him.


    The vines had already stretched outwards as each of their forms covered a 10 meter space around Dell, slowly snaking around and increasing their reach.


    Although it wasn''t their forte, the Alverian family bloodline being nt based allowed them to have incredible regeneration capabilities, and itpletely showed as Dell''s shattered jaw and mouth healed at a visible pace.


    Dell was currently gazing at Atticus, his expression shifting from shock to disbelief, and eventually settling on anger.


    Dell had been utterly shocked. How had Atticus found out? He had covered his tracks so well that he found it hard to ept that he had been caught.


    He felt disbelief because of what Atticus had just done. Throughout the whole time, he hadn''t even seen Atticus''s afterimage.


    If not for his shattered ribs, jaw, and broken cheekbones, he wouldn''t even know that he had received three attacks, each one more brutal than thest.


    And then finally, anger. ''It''s happening again,'' Dell thought withplete rage. It had been the same thest time too, 7 years ago.


    This same piercing blue eyes that were currently looking down at him.


    It had been this same feeling of helplessness.


    ''I hate this,'' Dell hated this feeling to the core.


    His vines immediately responded to his intense anger as each one of them started growing in mass and size, and instantaneously, piercing sharp thorns started sprouting from each of their forms.


    Greenish tattoos snaked their way upwards towards Dell''s neck as his once red eyes turned greenish, glowing with intensity.


    In the next instant, each of the vines became as big as enormous obstacle legs, whipping about wildly and making the room tremble.


    Just as their forms were about to shoot towards Atticus, the sound of Atticus''s second footstep filled the space as a wave of scorching fire materialized, spreading out in every direction and enveloping each one of the vines.


    Dell immediately controlled the vines to wrap around him and protect him, but it was a wasted effort as the mes didn''t go after him in the first ce.


    It took only seconds for each of the massive vines to be nothing more than ash that scattered across the air.


    In the next instant, Dellnded on the floor, his shocked gaze fixed on Atticus. His glowing green eyes had turned back to normal, and his tattoos turned into motes of light scattering in the air.


    The fire had enveloped everything, but he hadn''t felt a single thing. If he hadn''t seen it, he wouldn''t have even known that fire had enveloped his form.


    The level of precision needed to achieve that was as profound as it was scary. Dell didn''t even need to think about it; it was very obvious that Atticus didn''t want to kill him and make him disappear; he wanted to torture him.


    As Dell came to this conclusion, his hand moved to tap his chest, but then the sound of Atticus taking his third step sounded, followed by the sickening thud of knuckles meeting flesh, driving the breath from Dell''s lungs with a violent gust of air.


    Dell''s form shot back once more, his body hitting the wall in a devastating impact.


    Before he could even formte his next move, Atticus appeared in front of him, unleashing a torrent of punches with the speed of a bullet.


    Each punch hit Dell''s form with brutal intensity, breaking bones and turning his body into a battered, bloody mess.


    Atticus wasn''t here to test anyone; he had no time to trade powers despite how intriguing the Alverian family bloodline was. He was only here for one thing: beating the crap out of Dell.


    With each strike, the sound of Atticus''s fists colliding with Dell''s body reverberated through the room like a series of explosive sts, the sheer force of the impact shaking the very air itself.


    Every single one of the second years gazed at Atticus brutally beating Dell with darkened expressions.


    They each turned towards their instructor to see him simply standing in one corner of the ss, watching the scene with intrigue, not intending on interfering.


    It goes without saying that this would be a humongous disgrace should they allow this to happen.


    Atticus had barged into the second year building without any care in the world and had started beating one of their rankers?


    It was a huge disrespect, and with how every single one of them was looking at Atticus with narrowed gazes, it was clear care in the world and had started beating one of their rankers?


    It was a huge disrespect, and with how every single one of that this sentiment was shared within them.


    They couldn''t allow it to happen.


    Each of their gazes suddenly turned to the side to see the massive form of a youth approaching Atticus with a serious look on his face.


    "I''d advise you not to do that, Arlo," the youth turned his gaze and saw that it was Hogan Ravenstein who had just spoken, his gaze immediately narrowed threatening.


    "Will you stop me?" His voice sounded hoarse, as though he was forcing his throat to speak. This youth was none other than Arlo Frostvale, the first ranker of the second year.


    Just like the other Frostvale family members, he was massive, standing at a height of 6''6 feet, with his entire form covered in ck tattoos and clothed in beast skin.


    His glowing bright orange eyes fixed themselves dangerously on Hogan. The rest of the second years who were dissatisfied with Atticus''s actions also looked at Hogan threateningly, each one subtly releasing their aura.


    If both Ravensteins were going to stand together, they would simply have to take care of both of them.


    But Hogan, who was the focus of all of this, suddenly burst intoughter, his mirth resounding across the room.


    "Stop you?" Those words seemed to make himugh even more, leaving the second years watchingpletely baffled. Did he hit his head or something?


    Hogan stoppedughing after a few seconds and continued, a dangerous glint in his eye, "It was simply advice. If you want to head into the lion''s den, then be my guest."


    Arlo''s gaze darkened. Was he implying that he should let Atticus do as he pleased? This thought seemed to anger him as his form slightly grew and his muscles tensed.


    His gaze snapped back towards Atticus as he continued approaching having no intention of listening to Hogan.

 Chapter 403 Alpha

    <h4>Chapter 403 Alpha</h4>


    Arlo''s head snapped back towards Atticus who remained undisturbed, and he immediately continued his walk towards him, his massive form making the ground subtly tremble.


    The Frostbane family had always followed the way of the beasts. In everyone of their tribes, there was always an Alpha beast presiding over the whole tribe.


    It was his/ her duty and responsibility to protect and defend every single one of its tribal members in case of any outside attacks. They never shied away if their tribe was being threatened, no matter what.


    This behavior and mindset was exactly the reason why the Frostbane family wasn''t involved in the politics of the human domain. Their ways were too primal, too simple.


    Each one of them was always honest and seldom disyed any lie or deceit.


    As the first ranker of the 2nd year, Arlo had already taken himself as the alpha of the ss, and currently, it would seem as though hismunity was being threatened.


    Arlo''s bright orange eyes suddenly lit up with a low glow, and his form grew in size and mass in the next instant, each of his firm muscles bing even firmer.


    "That''s enough," Arlo reached Atticus in under two seconds as his deep hoarse voice sounded.


    He suddenly stretched his massive right hand, intending to grip Atticus'' shoulder with such force that would definitely crush the shoulders of many.


    But just as his hand was about to make contact, ''Huh?'' Arlo suddenly felt his vision tilting to the side, as though he was falling sideways, and in the next instant, his form started moving away from Atticus as though dragged by an invisible force.


    Arlo''s gaze couldn''t help but widen; his gaze had been fixed on Atticus the entire time, and not even for one millisecond did he see him stop his barrage of punches.


    ''How?'' As though answering his question, an unimaginable pain assaulted both sides of his ankles and then his chest in the next instant, his mouth immediately spewing a mouthful of blood as his form shot backwards across the ssroom,nding on the opposite wall.


    To the onlookers, throughout this sequence, Atticus''s devastating punches on Dell had never once stopped.


    "Pfft," the sound of a familiar white haired youth''sughter broke each of the 2nd years out of their shocked state.


    Just like that?


    That same question resounded in each of their heads as they all tried toprehend what they had just witnessed.


    But before they had time to continue that line of thought, a roar, bestial as it was primal, rocked the entire ssroom.


    Each of the students used mana to shield their ears in order to protect themselves as the whole ssroom shook.


    In the next instance, an intense wave spread throughout the room from where Arlo had just crashed, scattering dust and debris across the ssroom and making each of their clothes flutter.


    Two orange orbs filled with unbridled fury lit up, piercing through the dust, and instantaneously, an enraged, bestial voice resounded across the room,


    "Do you really think you cane here and do as you please!!!??"


    Arlo raised both of his massive arms and mmed them down on the ground, immediately crushing the sturdy academy ground and making the whole ss tremble.


    And in the next instant, every single one of the runes on his body lit up in a ck glow, almost immediately dimming down, leaving only the tattoo directly etched on his chest, lit.


    The dark light of the tattoo surged outwards, forming into the shape of a massive beast depicted in the tattoo. Almost instantly, the beast turned into motes of light that bathed Arlo''s massive form as his body immediately absorbed it.


    He immediately grew in size and mass, tusks protruding out of his mouth and ck, harder fur growing out of his body.


    His orange eyes radiated an intense orange glow as he fixed his gaze on Atticus, who still kept releasing his barrage of punches with dangerous intensity.


    Each of the second years immediately got pumped as they saw Arlo''s transformation. All of them instantly unleashed their aura in full and directed it towards Atticus''s form.


    A few of them turned towards Hogan, a dangerous glint in their eyes. Their intentions were clear; if he should intervene, they wouldn''t hesitate to attack him too.


    Hogan raised and shook his hands with a smile, indicating that he had no intention of interfering in the battle.


    He then moved towards where the instructor was settled and joined him sitting on the obsidian table while watching the unfolding events with a small smile.


    Seeing that Hogan had no intention of interfering, every single one of them then focused their attention and efforts on Atticus.


    Although Dell was basically the only important heir in the second year, there were still many significantly strong members of the tier one families present.


    Apart from the Stormrider family and Hogan Ravenstein, who had chosen to stand on the side, each of the other tier one family youths stood at the front line just behind Arlo, who was standing on all fours as though his form was going to pounce on Atticus at any second.


    As each one of them focused their aura on Atticus, the tension in the air escted. Just as Arlo''s form was about to erupt, Atticus suddenly spoke, his cold words resounding across the room, "It''s really my fault."


    It was at that moment that Atticus stopped his brutal barrage of punches and faced Arlo and the other second years.


    Dell''s battered form fell down on the ground with a sickening thud behind him, but Atticus had no intention of letting him go.


    The air suddenly wrapped tightly around his form, holding him firmly in ce and restraining each of his limbs.


    Atticus''s piercing blue eyesnded on each of the youths, his gaze sending shivers down the spines of those who heard him.


    "I should have done this on the first day of the academy."

 Chapter 404 Ruckus

    <h4>Chapter 404 Ruckus </h4>


    The time was just after 12 PM, and usually around this period was among the times the expansive garden should be peaceful and tranquil, as each one of the students would be in ss.


    But unlike what many would expect, it was currently anything but tranquil.


    The chatters and murmurs of students filled the space as a tsunami of students walked through the expansive garden.


    The ruckus that a particr white haired boy caused had attracted the whole of the students and staff in the leader''s section of the academy.


    Currently, everyone was outside. From the 1st years to the remaining second years below the 100th rank, to the third years.


    Hell, even the instructors came to watch! With more people streaming into the expansive garden every passing second.


    The first years in Atticus''s ss were at the forefront of the group, as each one of them had immediately ran out as soon as Atticus burst out of the ss.


    Each one of them were currently just outside the 2nd year building and could all feel the tremors from the battle happening in the building.


    ''Stop being worried, lovebird. You should be more worried about who he went after,'' Lumindra''s voice suddenly sounded in Zoey''s head, immediately snapping her out of her thoughts.


    Zoey cleared her throat awkwardly and instantly retorted, ''I wasn''t worried.''


    Lumindra rolled her nonexistent eyes,


    ''Sure Zoey, sure.''


    Kael was also standing not far away from her, his gazepletely glued to the second year building, both his hands folded on his chest. Every one of his sheathed swords was trembling with intensity as though begging to be unleashed.


    Each of the students steered clear of Kael, the space around him devoid of anyone. And this was because of the oppressive aura that kept emanating from his form.


    Kael currently looked so hungry for battle that each of them were worried that he would attack them.


    At a location not too far from Kael, the form of a L stood while staring at the 2nd year building with a worried gaze, her heart racing.


    ''Please tell me it''s not Dell,'' she thought worriedly.


    Apart from the first years, each of the third years was also present. Ember stood with her usual aloof gaze while staring at the building,pletely unbothered.


    The forms of Zezazeus Enigmalnk and his short psyquillian subordinate stood at a location not too far away from her.


    For the first time since his appearance, Zezazeus currently had a serious look on his face, which waspletely odd for an Enigmalnk, but only he knew the myriads of thoughts that were currently running through his head.


    The forms of Isabe and many other instructors were suspended in the air. Unlike the students, each of their gazes was focused directly on the unfolding battle through the hole that Atticus had made when he breached the 2nd year building.


    "What the fuck is this boy still doing in the academy, Isabe?" Isabe turned to see Jared floating just beside her, his gaze also fixed on the battle, an intense grin on his face.


    He had been training with Atticus during these past months, and that beast had learned every single thing that took him years to learn.


    It was crazy to think that this monster was kept here with a bunch of kids.


    Isabe chuckled before shaking her head in the next instant, "I ask myself the same question every single day."


    Just as Jared was about to speak, an explosion suddenly rocked the space as the insanely sturdy wall around the hole Atticus had created suddenly erupted, sending a wave of debris flying through the expansive garden.


    Each of the students used their unique methods to protect themselves from the wave, and without wasting a single second, they each turned their gaze upwards, their eyes widening as they saw the ongoing scene.


    A staggering amount of youths had just shot out from the second year building, each one of them with their noses caved into their heads,pletely deforming their faces as each of their forms fell from the air.


    Before any one of the onlookers could understand what was going on, the form of a white haired boy suddenly appeared in the sky, his icy gaze looking at each of the descending youths with the kind of look one would give ants.


    It was the same boy that every one of them had been searching for, Atticus Ravenstein.


    Atticus suddenly raised his right arm, and the sky immediately turned crimson as hundreds of massive fireballs flickered into life behind him.


    Their scorching forms instantly shot towards the descending second years.


    Arlo, the tier-one youths, and many of the second-years struggled to regain their senses, and they all shook their heads in the air.


    As soon as they saw the scorching wave approaching them, as fast as lightning, they each tapped their chests.


    Instantaneously, the same transformation Gerald had undergone unfolded as different colored materials erupted from each of their chests, enveloping each one of them, including their faces.


    In the next instant, the intricate lines on each of their suits lit up with intensity, and their powers increased to staggering levels.


    The searing fire struck the forms of many of the second-years who couldn''t react in time, their artifacts quickly reacting and teleporting them away from the area.


    But the others who had deployed their Exosuits released an intense st from their forms, easily dispersing the mes.


    Each of them unleashed their newly gained aura fully as they all charged towards Atticus at supersonic speeds, releasing sonic booms in the air.


    A cacophony of AI voices filled the space in the next instant,


    "Deployment of your exosuit against a lower year is against academy rules. Unequip it immediately or you would be punished ordingly."


    It was then that each one of the students watching got a clear read of the situation.


    Atticus Ravenstein, a first-year student, was currently facing the entirety of the high-rankers of the second year and was¡­ winning?


    The shock that enveloped every single student currently watching the scene was insanely palpable.


    But none of them were ready for what they would witness next as a voice, as calm as it was frightening, suddenly permeated the entire space,


    "Katana series, 2nd art:


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Endless de."

 Chapter 405 Cruel

    <h4>Chapter 405 Cruel</h4>


    There was not a single person present in the expansive garden who didn''t hear those words.


    They sounded like the call of the reaper, as though death hade knocking, wanting to collect life.


    As soon as those words sounded, words alone could not do justice to the events that followed.


    None of the students, not even the third years, saw how it had happened.


    It seemed like a blip, as though time had suddenly became a confusing concept.


    There was no grandiose disy, nor was there anything shy.


    At one instant, each of the second years had been rushing towards Atticus, each of their weapons at hand, clearly ready to attack,


    In the next moment, the space between their limbs and torsos appeared to distort, causing each limb to abruptly detach from their bodies.


    It went without saying that the amount of blood that fell from the sky was staggering.


    An intense amount of crimson blood gushed out of each of their severed limbs, immediately painting the sky crimson.


    Each of the students was far too shocked and baffled by the events that many of thempletely forgot to shield themselves.


    The crimson blood bathed the beautifully lush green expansive garden, drenching many of the students in the process who failed to protect themselves.


    An intense bright golden light immediately illuminated the whole garden as all of the second year''s artifacts lit up.


    Before their severed hands could get far, the golden light quickly expanded and epassed each of the youths'' forms, and without missing a beat, they all disappeared from the expanse.


    The area immediately descended into a palpable silence, with only the sound of blood hitting the garden as though regr rain were falling, sounding in the background.


    What had just happened?


    Those words crossed the minds of everyone in the garden. Did an instructor interfere? Just what was going on!?


    Many of them just couldn''t believe that this was caused by a student; it seemed so absurd they each instantly killed the thought in their heads.


    But reality had always been clear; it had always been the fault of the living for not epting it.


    Seconds passed, and there was no sign of any instructor whatsoever, just the form of a white haired boy who had been in the same exact position as before and didn''t appear to have moved.


    "No way,"


    Those words left the mouths of many of the students as they each focused on Atticusnding gently in the garden, their disbelief palpable.


    They formed a circle at least 50 meters in diameter with him in the middle, no one wanting to get too close.


    Had he really done it?


    They kept asking themselves this question.


    A first year student had done all of this.


    Really?


    Before they could continue their lines of thoughts, a figure suddenly fell from the skies, brutally hitting the ground beside Atticus with a resounding thud.


    It was none other than Dell and hispletely battered and broken form.


    There was no way Atticus was ending it there; he was still yet to make his point throughout the academy.


    Each of the students watched as Atticus approached Dell on the floor, and the next events that ensued were nothing short of cruel.


    They all watched as Dell was punched, his form burnt, clothes stripped, his figure boiled in a bubble of water.


    His body electrocuted, every single one of his bones broken, his fingers and toes pulled off.


    At every passing second that each of the students watched this scene unfold, it was as though Atticus was alwaysing up with new, innovative ways of brutally torturing Dell.


    It went without saying that Dell''s screams were deafening.


    The students received another shock of their lives as Atticus went on to utilize each one of his elements apart from space during the torture.


    Fire, earth, water, air, ice, lightning, light, darkness.


    Wasn''t this too much for one person? Was life even fair?


    But fortunately for them, they each still had the capacity to formte thoughts in their heads. The receiver of all of this torture had long since lost his grip on reality.


    It went without saying that the amount of pain that Dell had endured was unimaginable. He had countless times tried to kill himself, but every attempt at suicide was stopped before he could even move.


    It got to a point that his piercing and deafening screams had abruptly stopped. This wasn''t because he had stopped feeling pain; quite the contrary, he could still feel every single one of them, as Atticus made sure of that.


    It was just that he had screamed for so long and so hard that his throat basically gave out.


    But despite the silence, Atticus''s actions never once paused, even as the time went by.


    Many of the students couldn''t stomach Atticus''s brutality, and each started quietly leaving the scene.


    The hours ticked by, and eventually Atticus''s actions finally stopped. Dell''spletely naked form burst out from a bubble of water andnded face first on the floor.


    Dell supported himself with his hand, his form trembling as he sat straight.


    Atticus had been graceful enough to heal his physical injuries, and although there was not a single wound on his body, the lost look in Dell''s eyes would suggest otherwise.


    His form was sporadically twitching and flinching as he turned his gaze around, trying to find his bearings. It was as though he hadpletely forgotten where he was and everything that happened a few hours back.


    His mouth was open as a trail of drool streamed down from his mouth.


    Dell eventually noticed the forms of two legs just beside him, and as soon as he turned his gaze upwards and met the two piercing blue eyes of Atticus, his brain seemed to short-circuit as his body jerked.


    It was an instinctual reaction; his brain hadn''t even recognized Atticus, but his body could. His body still remembered every single moment of torture that Atticus had inflicted on him.


    Dell didn''t even realize it as he lost control of his dder, his hot, disgusting liquid drenching the earth.

 Chapter 406 Baffled

    <h4>Chapter 406 Baffled </h4>


    Atticus watched with a neutral gaze as Dell''s head hit the ground violently, bowing in front of him, his form trembling as he started mumbling incoherent words.


    Atticus turned his focus towards his artifact, drafting aprehensive contract in under a second. Dell''s artifact suddenly lit up as Atticus sent it to him.


    "Sign it," the sound of Atticus speaking frightened Dell, as he flinched, the disgusting hot liquid started streaming out faster, gathering around him. The intensity of his mumbling increased.


    Atticus simply looked down at him without a single hint of remorse, "I won''t repeat myself,"


    Dell''s body moved on its own as he instantly started rapidly tapping his device frantically as though his life depended on it.


    Seeing that the contract was signed, Atticus shifted his attention away from Dell''s pathetic form on the floor and focused them on the remaining individuals present in the area.


    It was about 30 minutes to 7 pm, and the evening sun bathed the now crimson garden in its golden radiance. The entirety of the beautiful garden had turned into a brutalndscapeden with blood.


    Given the current time, it meant that Atticus had tortured Dell for close to 7 hours. Just the thought of that alone would make a fully grown adult shudder, not to talk of a bunch of teenagers who had watched it happened live.


    The area had long since been cleared, leaving only Zoey, Ember, and L.


    Thetter looked at Dell''s current state, her formpletely frozen. One wouldn''t even have to be a genius to know that she had watched every single moment of Atticus torturing Dell, her brother.


    The both of them had never been close despite growing up together in sector 4. But it was a normal thing; siblings bicker a lot and many might even openly show hate.


    But at the end of the day, when it came to the times that matter, their rtionship would not change. They would always be family.


    It was after Atticus walked away from Dell that life seemed to enter L. She regained strength in her legs as she immediately rushed towards Dell on the floor.


    Atticus had healed his body wlessly, with him having no scratch on him. But despite this, with all she had seen Dell go through today, she felt like the healings could never be enough.


    The same identical greenish tattoos snaked their way upwards towards L''s neck as her eyes radiated a green glow.


    In the next instant, vines covered up Dell''s form.


    Tears welled up in L''s eyes as she focused her attention on her vines. Immediately after Atticus started torturing Dell in the garden, she had wanted to step up and stop the situation.


    But L had always been a smart girl. No matter how her emotions wanted to push her to step up, she knew that doing so would be the worst mistake of her life.


    L didn''t even look at Atticus. She didn''t scream or stare daggers at him. She simply stood while focusing on healing Dell, her hands clenched.


    Atticus didn''t turn back again as he walked towards Ember and Zoey a few meters away from him.


    Ember met Atticus''s gaze and turned her head towards Zoey, silently regarding the both of them.


    And in the next instance, she turned back towards Atticus and smiled while giving him a nod. Then she turned and started walking away.


    Ember left the scene and walked towards the third year building. Of course she knew about the ''rtionship'' between Atticus and Zoey, and she truly had no problems with it.


    Atticus was someone special to her, and he would always have that ce in her heart. But she had never once thought about getting into a romantic rtionship of any sort with Atticus or anyone for that matter.


    In fact, Ember had suitors, a lot of them at that, but her head wasn''t focused on that.


    Many might deem Ember as too in or simple, and truly, she was. But this was Ember in her entirety. She had always been simple.


    Her emotions had always been straightforward.


    Either like or dislike. Love or hate. Friend or enemy.


    She had never dreamed of bing anything, nor did she see a need to. Ember only wanted to live her life in peace with the people she loved.


    Her hyper brother Caldor. Her cousin who always seemed to know and solve any problem in a calm demeanor, Atticus, and her father whom she loved more than anything in the whole world, Ariel. This had been all she wanted.


    But they had taken that away from her.


    Ember clenched her fist so hard that blood started dripping out of it.


    Her emotions had always been simple and straightforward.


    And currently, Ember wanted nothing more than to crush the head of every single person or thing responsible for her father''s death into a gory mess until there was nothing left.


    In order to achieve this, she would make sure nothing would stand in her way.


    ¡­


    Atticus approached Zoey, his once icy expression having turned into a smile, "So how did I do?" He asked with a cheeky grin.


    But instead of the response he had been expecting, he only received Zoey''s silent, expressionless stare.


    Atticus''s face soon lost his grin as he looked at Zoey, utterly confused. "What''s wrong?" He asked and just like before received no response, just Zoey''s stare.


    After a few seconds, Zoey abruptly took her gaze away from him and started walking away.


    Atticus''s expression was the personification of confusion. ''Did I do something wrong?''


    Seeing that she had no intention of stopping, Atticus started following her, catching up after a few seconds.


    "Did I do anything wrong?" Atticus''s voice sounded from behind as Zoey entered the elevator of the first year building.


    Atticus quickly entered it before the door closed, his confused gaze fixed on Zoey''s quiet form.


    Zoey still didn''t offer any response and started walking towards her teleportation room after the elevator reached the top floor, with Atticus in tow.


    This was the first time Atticus would see Zoey angry and couldn''t understand why that was. His thoughts raced until they suddenly settled on something.


    He instantly asked, "Did I go too far with him?"


    Atticus''s question made Zoey''s walking gait suddenly stop.


    She was just a few steps away from her teleportation room.


    Zoey suddenly turned, and as swiftly as lightning, she unleashed a punch at Atticus''s stomach,nding brutally.


    Atticus, of course, could have avoided that punch, but chose not to. He yed the part perfectly as his hands grasped his stomach and feigned pain on his face.


    Zoey''s amethyst eyes locked with Atticus''s, her gaze intense as she spoke, "I don''t care if you''re angry, but if you ever ignore me again, I''ll make sure you regret it! Hmph!"


    Without even waiting for a response, she immediately turned and entered her teleportation room, leaving Atticus with his hands clenching his stomach, his expressionpletely and utterly baffled.

 Chapter 407 Overdramatic

    <h4>Chapter 407 Overdramatic</h4>


    Atticus stared at Zoey''s teleportation room door, his eyes wide open.


    So that was why she had been angry? When he hadn''t replied to her when she spoke to him in ss because he had been pissed.


    It took a few seconds as Atticus just stood in ce, not saying anything. Then suddenly, he chuckled while shaking his head in disbelief.


    "I''ve heard that women were overdramatic creatures. Looks like they weren''t kidding," with a few more chuckles, Atticus turned towards his own teleportation room and entered, and in the next second, he found himself in his division.


    ¡­


    Although it was a few minutes to 7 and the curfew for the academy campus was fast approaching, the same rule didn''t apply to the instructors of the academy.


    Neither of them had a division to manage and thus were allowed to visit and leave the campus whenever they wanted.


    The forms of many of the instructors were still high up in the air, whispers filling the space. In truth, all of the first year instructors hadn''t beenpletely surprised about this oue.


    It had beenpletely expected. As soon as they heard that it had been Atticus involved, they had all pitied the one who gained his ire.


    What most of them were discussing was the power he had used.The Ravensteins were known as the elementalist of the human domain for a reason.


    And this was because their battle strength was heavily dependent on the elements.The battle had ended in an instant, and Atticus clearly hadn''t used his element to do it.


    The first year instructors hadn''t watched the battle of Atticus with the shadow Seraphon, and this was the first time they were witnessing this power. The ones who were the most shocked about everything that happened had, in turn, been the second year and third year instructors.


    Apart from the videos they had watched with Atticus burning the third years, this was the first time they would truly see Atticus in action. They hadn''t been allowed to visit the first year control room and thus hadn''t been allowed to watch Atticus''s division battles.


    And since the other instructors weren''t allowed to speak about Atticus, they hadn''t heard anything about his true prowess.


    "Since when did the Ravensteins birth this monster?" The surprised exmation of one of the second year instructors suddenly sounded.


    Although the instructor had basically screamed, in truth, none of the other instructors could me him. The event that had just urred had been that shocking.


    Jared''s form floated towards an instructor who was suspended in the air quietly on one side.


    "Smith, why are you so quiet?" Jared spoke as he got to him. These days it hadn''t gone unnoticed that Jared had been speaking in a normal manner.


    And this always seemed to happen anytime the matter involved a particr white haired boy.


    Clearly, he knew when to joke around and when not to.


    Smith turned to face Jared and smiled slightly before responding, "Nothing, I''m just thinking about a few things." Smith was none other than the second year instructor who had been taking the ss before Atticus had disrupted the whole thing.


    "I''m curious, why didn''t you intervene?" Jared suddenly asked. Although the instructors weren''t allowed to interfere in matters rting to the students, there were certain cases where they were authorized to break this rule.


    If the students'' actions were to disrupt the proceedings of the ss, the instructor taking the ss could choose to intervene and stop them. But he hadn''t done that.


    Smith smiled, "Isn''t it obvious? I was curious. A first year had dared to barge into the second year building and immediately attacked one of their rankers. As I saw that it was none other than the same first year who had burned those third years, I wanted to see what he would do."


    Jared smirked, "That brat is filled with surprises, isn''t he?"


    Smith nodded. "Which is why I can''t help but be baffled. Why is he still being treated like a normal student? He is the most talented that has ever appeared in the human domain. He''s a talent we should focus all our efforts on."


    "You would have to ask our honorable vice principal about that."


    Smith turned to look at Jared before nodding in understanding, "I see."


    He hadn''t been too surprised. There was no instructor who didn''t know Harrison''s behavior.


    Once he made up his mind, there was no turning back.


    Unlike Jared and Smith, the rest of the instructors were far from calm. Each one of them gathered around Isabe, bombarding her with questions.


    She was Harrison''s daughter and thus would have first hand information. Each of them was far too shocked about Atticus that they forgot about the academy''s mana contract.


    Isabe couldn''t even talk about Atticus even if she wanted to.


    ¡­


    Inside thefort of arge mansion, a youth was seated at one end of a long dining table. The room was filled with luxury, and the table was filled with all sorts of assorted meals.


    Seated on the sides of the table were the brutalized forms of different youths. Each one of them currently had their hands nailed to the table, each one of their forms battered.


    This youth had a pair of iridescent eyes and hair that seemed to rapidly switch between different spectrums of colors, all the features of the Nebulon family.


    The brutalized youths seated on the table also shared the same features as him. Just beside this youth was the familiar and battered form of Jordinand, who Atticus had previously enved.


    The youth seated at the head of the table was none other than Zephyr Nebulon, and the current battered youths were the Nebulon youths the Ravensteins had enved and instructed to attack Zephyr back at their division.


    And considering the current situation of things, it was clear that the attack hadn''t been sessful.


    Although they were all currently brutalized, none of them seemed to make any sound, as though they dared not to.


    Their eyes were unfocused, and their forms trembled on their seats.They were all in an Illusion, a terrible one at that.

 Chapter 408 Uproar

    <h4>Chapter 408 Uproar </h4>


    The closer a Nebulon was to the main family, the more potent their bloodline. Zephyr was the grandson of the paragon of the Nebulon family; his illusion bloodline was as potent as it gets.


    It was obvious that the rest of the youths stood no chance.


    Only the sound of utensils hitting the te and silent chewing filled the room as Zephyr ate without any care in the world. Since the attack on Aurora, Zephyr hadn''t left his division even once.


    Just as Zephyr continued eating, enjoying the moment of peace, a youth suddenly rushed into the dining room, causing him to frown.


    "You know I don''t like being disturbed when I''m eating. This better be good," Zephyr coldly stated.


    The youth who entered immediately bowed and offered his greetings, "Young master, I have something to show you. It''s very important."


    Zephyr''s gaze narrowed, and he immediately gestured for the youth to approach. The youth did as instructed and immediately approached.


    Tapping his artifact, he began ying a video, disying itrgely for Zephyr to see.


    Zephyr focused his gaze on the video.


    As the seconds ticked by as he watched, Zephyr''s hands holding a fork and knife slowly dropped as his gaze widened.


    "All the second year top 100 rankers?" Zephyr eximed in disbelief.


    The youth nodded in affirmation, adding, "That''s not all, young master."


    Zephyr gulped. What else could there be? He had literally defeated all the second year rankers in an instant!


    But as he continued watching the video, Zephyr had no idea when his hands started shaking, the utensils in his grasp hitting the te, the sound echoing across the room.


    Zephyr had just watched Atticus torturing Dell, and it went without saying that he was trying hard to stop himself from running away from the academy immediately.


    As the video ended, he only had one thing to say, "What the fuck?" A cold shiver ran down his spine.


    The youth who had just showed him the video didn''t say anything and simply stood by the side.


    He couldn''t truly me Zephyr for reacting the way he did.


    What was making Zephyr tremble was the fact that Dell hadn''t even been directly responsible for the attack on Aurora, and he had still undergone so much torture.


    Yes, he had been the mastermind, but wasn''t this too much?


    Zephyr didn''t even have to be there or be a genius for him to know that Dell was most probably already broken.


    If Dell, who hadn''t been directly responsible for the attack on Aurora, had gone through so much, then if Atticus catches him, what would happen to him?


    Zephyr shivered.


    ''Shit, shit, shit, shit. What do I do?'' He frantically thought as he tried to figure out ways he could get out of this.


    ''I can avoid sses, and he can''te to the non-leaders section anyways. The problem is¡­''


    Zephyr was worried about the division wars. What if they match up their divisions together? Wasn''t he screwed then?


    The thought of meeting Atticus scared him to the bones.


    ''"Wait!" Zephyr suddenly remembered something.


    "Cancel the counterattack on his division members immediately. I don''t care if the Alverians are insisting; just leave the Nebulon family out of it!" He immediately turned towards the youth and instructed.


    The youth nodded and immediately turned and left the room.


    Zephyr was notpletely sure about what the Alverians would do, but he knew that they would want revenge when they hear about what Atticus did to Dell.


    Zephyr had no intention of involving himself with that monster any longer.


    He only ever hoped never to see Atticus again, regardless of how impossible that was.


    Zephyr gazed at his food. "Fuck!" He suddenly hit his hand on the table with a loud bam. He hadpletely lost his appetite.


    Zephyr stood up from the table and walked out of the room, his head in deep thoughts.


    ¡­


    After the brutal events with Atticus, the second years, and Dell in which the entirety of the leaders'' section had watched, with many of them having taken videos, the subsequent events had beenpletely expected.


    As soon as the normal students saw it, the academy went into an uproar.


    A first year had defeated the entirety of the 2nd year rankers.


    This was the highlight. It was so baffling that if not for the video, many wouldn''t even believe the event had happened in real life.


    It went without saying that this became the topic of discussion for everyone in the academy.


    The name Atticus Ravenstein had once again spread throughout the academy.


    And this event just seemed to make each of the students more excited about the leaders'' summit, the point of discussion shifting instantly.


    Could a first year actually win this time around? The anticipation that enveloped the academy was palpable.


    If the event of Atticus burning the third years made people wary about the Ravensteins, this current event that had just happened made thempletely steer clear of every single white haired student they saw.


    Even students who had white hair and weren''t Ravensteins enjoyed this privilege. None of them cared to check; as soon as they saw the white hair, they ran as fast as they could.


    The Ravensteins became feared, and it was even worse for the main cause of these events.


    No one out of the proud 2nd year students of the leaders'' section dared to confront Atticus. In fact, anytime they saw him in the area, they left immediately.


    Arlo, the first ranker of the first year, was no different. His pride as the alpha had been hurt, and he felt nothing butplete and utter shame.


    The stares Atticus was used to receiving, especially when he was walking with Zoey, all stopped. No one dared look at him for more than a second.


    But of the whole situation, the most baffling was the quietness of the third years. Neither of them said or did anything, as though they didn''t care about the matter.


    The days went by, and in just a few days to their next division war, Nate visited Atticus in the advanced training room.

 Chapter 409 Unknowingly

    <h4>Chapter 409 Unknowingly</h4>


    Nate walked towards the entrance of the advanced training room just beside the mansion.


    A scanner jutted out and scanned him as he reached the door. Atticus always locked the door of the advanced training room anytime he wanted to train.


    If it was important and they had to see him, he simply asked the AI to inform him of any visitors.


    After a few seconds of waiting, the training room door parted open, and Nate immediately walked inside, his expressionpletely determined.


    This was something Nate had been putting off for a while, mostly because he had no idea of how Atticus would react to it.


    But tonight he had mustered everything he had, and he was going to talk to Atticus.


    As soon as Nate entered the room, he immediately felt the scorching heat emanating throughout the training room.


    It was so hot that Nate immediately began sweating as he entered. ''Damn, what''s this heat?'' Nate whined inwardly while wiping the drops of sweat that had formed on his forehead.


    Nate''s eyes turned upwards, noting the searing sun high up. Then his gaze swept across the room, seeing the devastation that was strewn about.


    His eyesnded on a figure in the middle, dressed in a simple ck robe.


    Despite how hot the room was, there was not a single drop of sweat on him.''To think this pretty boy is the cause of all this ruckus around the academy,'' Nate thought with a slight shake of his head.


    It was baffling to think that Nate would be thinking of something so trivial out of the blue like this in this situation.


    But it was exactly because of the situation they were in that the thought popped up. Despite the destruction around him, even Nate couldn''t help but admit it: Atticus was wless.


    "Are you just going to keep staring?" The sound of Atticus talking snapped Nate out of his daydreaming. He shook his head, clearing his thoughts, and his face turned serious as he approached Atticus in the middle of the training room.


    Atticus raised an eyebrow as he saw Nate''s serious look."I need to talk to you," Nate said as he got close enough to Atticus.


    "Oh? Why so serious?" Atticus asked with a smile.


    Although he wasn''tpletely close with Nate and Lucas, it wasn''t as bad as them not being able to talk to him.


    Nate took in a deep breath, steeling himself as he spoke, "Atticus, you''re doing too much for us. I understand you''re probably trying to keep us all safe, but it''s too much. We hardly fight, we hardly experience any hardship. We just train and train and train without any real life battles."


    Nate took a step closer to Atticus, locking his determined gaze with him. He continued, "We can''t grow like this, Atticus. I''m sure the others feel the same way but are afraid of the way you''d react if they say anything. We don''t want to end up useless, please."


    Atticus''s eyes widened slightly. He had never thought of it from this angle before.


    To be honest, he was just doing what he thought was right and hadn''t considered the impact on the people around him. That was selfish, incredibly selfish, now that Nate had pointed it out.


    They all weren''t just mindless extras; they were people with dreams, Ravensteins, his cousins.


    It wasn''t only him trying hard to gain power; they were all doing their best, and him blocking them like this waspletely uneptable.


    What was worse was that he knew firsthand just how important real world experience was.


    "I see," Atticus muttered, looking at Nate with a smile on his face.


    After a few minutes, the advanced training room door parted open, and Nate walked out with a contented smile on his face.


    "How did it go?" a voice rang out from the side, and Nate turned to see Lucas resting his back against the building.


    Nate grinned. "He epted!" he eximed excitedly, clenching his fist in the air.


    Lucas chuckled at Nate''s exaggerated reaction.


    "I told you he would. Now stop jumping up like a little kid and let''s go tell the rest," Lucas said.


    "Ahh, Lucas, you have no idea how happy this makes me! Now, the academy will know the legend of Nate Ravenstein, the Whitehawk Earthguard!" Nate eximed.


    Lucas''s expression immediately morphed into disbelief. "Did you just give yourself a nickname? Who fucking does that!?"


    Nate chuckled sheepishly, shaking his head.


    Lucas sighed. "You''re a real piece of work, you know that, right?"


    Nate ced his arm around Lucas''s shoulders.


    "But you can''t do without your big brother, huh?" he teased before bursting intoughter.


    Lucas turned his gaze downward and with a nostalgic smile, and responded in a barely audible tone, "Yeah, family, huh."


    "Huh? What was that?" Nate asked.


    Lucas instantly turned his gaze upwards, shing Nate a smile. "It was nothing."


    "Oh, okay. Let''s quickly go tell the others!" Nate happily eximed as they both made their way to the mansion.


    After that day, the subsequent days passed quickly.


    The academy students still continued staying away from any white haired youth they saw, and even more so from the man himself, Atticus.


    Even as time passed, the name Atticus Ravenstein was still being talked about everywhere around the academy. The video of his actions was still being watched, with many having turned it into a movie.


    Days passed, and each of the White Raven Division members who had unfortunately been enved by Dell had eventually been freed and allowed to return to camp after signing the same contract the others did with Atticus.


    Their attack had easily been stopped by Atticus since he had heard everything about their ns.


    Unfortunately, once the higher years Alverians saw their young master, neither of them came to the academy apart from their first years.


    L hadn''t told anyone what happened because she didn''t see a need to.


    She didn''t know they were involved too. So unknowingly, they had all gone to the academy campus.

 Chapter 410 Passed

    <h4>Chapter 410 Passed</h4>


    It went without saying that as Atticus told Aurora and the other Ravenstein youth about the Alverian family''s involvement, another brutality urred throughout the academy campus.


    Lark and the other first years had been hunted and brutally beaten into a pulp.


    Words could not begin to describe how much relief the 100 division members felt as they were freed.


    They all approached and knelt down in front of Atticus''s mansion while chanting his name and thanking him.


    Atticus, as usual, asionally hung out with Zoey, Ember, and Kael, who since that day had been looking at him strangely.


    He asionally made reference to the one-year time he asked Atticus to battle with him as though he wanted to cancel it and fight immediately.


    But after witnessing Atticus''s battle with the third years, Kael had confirmed his earlier assumption: Atticus had been greatly holding back during their battle.


    Even during his battle with the second years, Kael could still subtly feel it; he was still holding back.


    But regardless of how overwhelming Atticus might seem, it never once dampened his fighting spirit.


    They were still going to do battle after one year.


    The third years of the academy were stillpletely quiet. Atticus had hardly ever even met them. It was like they were all intentionally avoiding him.


    The only third year he could say he met was Ember. Atticus also questioned Ember just in case anyone was trying to give her a hard time because of him, or if anyone even outright attacked her. But in her usual nonchnt manner, she assured him everything was fine.


    The academy became rtively peaceful.


    However, this peacefulness was rted to big events that spread around the academy. The cruelty of the academy was still going strong, incredibly strong.


    Many students around the academy still got bullied, with many still getting enved. The rules of the academy were put in ce for a reason, a reason many still failed to understand even until now.


    The misconception that many have about the academy was that it was just a ce to foster the next generation.


    This, this was just the half-truth.


    The academy was an eye-opener, a ce where the youth of the human domain were taught the ways of the world. As Aric Stormrider had said, it was a ce to train warriors.


    One of the major features the academy used to simte the cruelty of the world was the Academy contracts and the rules governing them.


    It was meant topletely mirror the features of a mana contract without endangering the lives of the students.


    Many might deem it cruel for the academy to allow students to enve one another, but the academy would call them naive.


    This was the reality of the world.


    There were mana contracts everywhere, and it went without saying that many were being forced to sign them.


    The academy contract would onlyst for 3 years and won''t work after one leaves the academy. But mana contracts are for life.


    There was no way to get out of them. Once signed, said individual would be a ve for the rest of their life.


    There was simply no better ce to incentivize the student about the dangers of contracts and the consequences of signing one without thought.


    To make the students painfully aware of the price you pay when you ept such contracts.


    There was no better teaching method than allowing them to experience it themselves.


    It was cruel, yes, definitely.


    It could induce trauma in a lot of youths, yes, definitely.


    It could ruin future heroes or talents that may pop up in the future, no.


    It had been said from the beginning: this was reality.


    Everyone was born with their talents and bloodline. There was no awakening of anytent inner power whatsoever.


    Your worth in society was determined from birth and when an individual turned 7.


    The majority of individuals in the human domain were weak. Only the elite, the tiered, could be said to be somewhat useful.


    Rather than hope for the impossible, the academy instead chose to shape the minds of the youth in order to prepare them for the cruel world and the battles that were toe.


    The strong would prevail, and the weak would be left in the dust.


    Instead of millions of babied, weak-willed youths, the human domain would prefer a thousand of strong-willed youths.


    Atticus still never saw Seraphin, Gerald, and Sonorous. Plus, even though he asionally asked, Zephyr never showed up to ss again, much to Aurora''s dissatisfaction.


    Weeks passed, and Atticus spent his time training and training. He had finally started watching the sses on Alchemy and cksmithing.


    The ss had started the important bits, and he felt like it was time for him to start.


    These new additions unfortunately affected his schedule, greatly reducing his training time a bit as he became even busier.


    Months passed, and after the talk with Nate, Atticus had decided to leave everything about the division wars to them.


    Since he was the leader, he still had to attend the battles, but he promised he wouldn''t fight unless attacked or if the division was in deep shit.


    Surprisingly to Atticus, the other Ravensteins had chosen Aurora to lead them. What surprised him more was seeing the hot-headed Aurora being nice and friendly to the others. She and Moon basically became friends.


    Aurora disyed shockingly incredible leadership as she and the Ravenstein youths didn''t disappoint; every single division war, although getting harder every day, was won without many casualties.


    Months passed, and Atticus started bing increasingly baffled. Not even once had the White Ravens fought any tier-


    one youth division. And when he spoke with Zoey and Kael about it, it was the same thing for them.


    The division wars were graduallying to an end as their first year was ending.


    It was as if the academy was purposely avoiding the tier ones from fighting.


    Atticus didn''t bother about the matter for long. He would simply intervene if anything went sideways; otherwise, his routine continued.


    Time passed, and soon enough, the day that Atticus had been eagerly waiting for since he heard about it, came.

 Chapter 411 The Day

    <h4>Chapter 411 The Day </h4>


    The day finally arrived. It was a day that Atticus had been eagerly anticipating ever since he had heard about it.


    The day hade without any prior notice, no heads up. He had woken up early and went through his routine thinking it was just a normal Monday as usual, but oh boy was he wrong.


    A single notification had suddenly changed Atticus''s mood. It went from neutral to extremely excited in an instant.


    Currently, just like any other Monday or weekdays, the time was 10:50 AM and Atticus, the rest of the Ravenstein youths, and every single member of the white omen division was currently gathered, each one of them facing therge and imposing terminal in the middle of the campgrounds, their excitement palpable.


    The area was filled with chatters and lots ofughter sounded in the air. The division members were happily chatting amongst themselves.


    Just like usual, Atticus was at the forefront of the gathering, with the rest of the Ravenstein youth standing behind him.


    But this time around, the figure of a particr fiery red eyed girl wasn''t standing directly behind Atticus as usual.


    No, Aurora was currently standing in the middle of I, Moon and Luna, with all of them talking and¡­ughing?


    On a normal day, it would have been apletely baffling urrence. It was a scene that should shock Atticus to the core but the man wasn''t even looking at that direction.


    Together with Nate and many of the Ravenstein youth, he was currently facing the terminal with a huge grin on his face.


    But even if he was looking in that direction, Atticus wouldn''t have been shocked. He was already used to the scene.


    After Aurora had decided to stop relying on Atticus, she had opened up a bit and had gotten closer to the other Ravenstein youths, especially I, Moon and Luna.


    This further intensified when Aurora had begun leading the division during any battle that urred. Atticus hadn''t seen any problem with that and was even d that she made friends apart from him.


    If one should take a closer look at the Ravenstein youths, they would spot slight changes in each of them.


    A significant amount of time had already passed and it was expected that there would be changes. Although it wasn''t obvious, with a few of them having grown a few inches, some of them changing their style of dressing while other their hair style.


    They had all be more calm and reserved. More precise, more alert. Of all their changes, there was one that was undeniable, their fierce auras.


    Compared to their selves during the Nebulon/ Alverian event, each one of their aura were stronger and more sharper than before. They were iparable to their past selves.


    In total, the amount of time that they had each spent in the academy had clocked 12 months just yesterday.


    They had each fought theirst division war for the first year academic session and not withstanding, they had won, but it didn''te without any losses.


    It had been a long ride with the division, facing a lot of battles and hardships especially when Atticus had dered that he was removing his hands off any battles. He decided not to help anyone.


    In turn, the division wars had gotten harder but this had been expected. It was still better that the event that happened sometime during the middle of the year. Atticus had predicted that it would happen so he hadn''t been surprised.


    The division had been besieged from all sides by a swarm of beasts. It had been a different type of beast from the one that had attacked earlier. This time around, they were airborne.


    This in turn increased the difficulty of facing the swarm 2 fold. What had worsen the situation for the division was their overpowered leader''s decision not to join the fight. Atticus didn''t offer the youths a single help.


    The obvious situation happened, a lot of youths died during the intense battle and that made Atticus lose basically all his points as more than a hundred died.


    But instead of worrying about that, for a change, Atticus decided to stop being selfish and still hadn''t interfered in the fight, allowing each of them to learn from their mistakes and in turn, grow.


    Plus, ever since Atticus had found the elemental room, he hadn''t seen a reason to hoard that much point again.


    He had never understood his earlier obsession for hoarding points, there was nothing useful in the academy store and it was basically just rotting there in his ount.


    If he ever needed points, he could always go on a rampage in the forest and gather.


    Eventually after an intense battle, with Aurora as the leader, and the rest of the Ravenstein youths and division members behind her, the division prevailed and were able to defend the camp.


    Subsequent battles happened after that time, but this time around the division had been prepared for the attack. Although many still died, they were able to fend of the beast attack rtively easily.


    After a few weeks, the beast were finally defeated. The rest of the division wars were quicklypletely after that and now, everyone stood a day after their after their 12th division war, each one of them excited and impatiently waiting for the terminal to activate and teleport them away from here!


    Many who were watching this current scene would wonder, just why were they all excited. Atticus, the Ravenstein youths and entirety of the division members all wore excited grins on their faces.


    The answer to the earlier question was very simple, they would all be getting their exosuits today!


    Not just Atticus, they were all ted! They had long since heard about the exosuit and none of them could wait to get theirs!


    They didn''t have to wait long, the time struck 10 and simultaneously, the terminal ground lit up in a golden glow and without wasting even a single second, Atticus and the entirety of the division youth immeidately rushed into the golden light.

 Chapter 412 Flirting

    <h4>Chapter 412 Flirting</h4>


    Itsted for a few conscious seconds, moments that made Atticus feel as though he was flying through the cosmos, as though he was invincible, as though the world couldn''t contain him.


    As soon as he felt the extremelyfortable space initially enveloping him vanish, Atticus instantly opened his eyes, a small smile on his face.


    Atticus found himself inside some sort of small room, and as his gaze swept around, he noted that he wasn''t the only one there.


    ''The top 10 of the first years?'' Atticus pondered. He had been the first to recover from the long-distance teleportation, and as the others started recovering one by one, they each followed Atticus'' lead and looked around the room.


    As they turned and saw Atticus standing so close to them, each instinctively jumped backward, creating a safe distance from the figure, their gazes alert.


    But Atticus wasn''t even staring at all of them; his cold gaze was currently focused on one person, a particr boy with vibrant orange hair and a gem embedded in his forehead: Seraphin Steris.


    Seraphin focused on Atticus with shock etched on his face. It had been months since the incident between him and Atticus happened, but it still felt fresh in his memory.


    His shocked expression suddenly morphed into intense anger, the gem in his head radiating a golden glow.


    Although he had heard and watched the video of Atticus fighting those second years, Seraphin was still angry and wanted nothing more than to beat the crap out of him.


    Atticus gazed at Seraphin coldly. ''Finally,'' he thought in relief. He hated having unfinished business.


    Since the incident, this was the first time he would see Seraphin. He would settle the matter with Seraphin here.


    But just as Atticus was about to move, as though already aware of his intentions, a feminine voice suddenly permeated the space, "You boys should save your fighting for another day; today is an important day."


    Atticus paused. ''Isn''t that¡­'' There was no way he wouldn''t recognize that voice. It was the same voice he had listened to almost every day for a year now: Isabe''s.


    Atticus fixed his gaze coldly on Seraphin, who narrowed his eyes in response. The rest of the tier ones stared at the duo in confusion.


    None of them wondered why Seraphin hadn''t shown up in ss for more than eight months; they didn''t care. Instead, they were more worried about something else.


    Was this monster going to fight another tier one family again!? Just what was going on?


    Atticus suddenly felt an insanely soft hand grip his shoulder from behind. He didn''t need to turn to know who it was.


    Turning his gaze, he saw Zoey gazing at him while subtly shaking her head.


    Atticus sighed. He really hated putting off something that should be finished instantly, but it seemed that he couldn''t do as he wished here.


    Looking at Seraphin once more, ''Later,'' Atticus decided.


    He removed his gaze from Seraphin and then turned to face Zoey, his lips instantly curling up into a warm smile.


    "Hey, queen. You look as gorgeous as always."


    Zoey turned her head away, flicking her hair. "Stop stating the obvious. Besides, I told you to stop calling me that."


    Atticus''s smile widened. "What do you mean? You''re my queen."


    Zoey scoffed, folding her arms across her chest as she muttered under her breath while rolling her eyes, "The so-called queen youpletely ignored when she was talking to you."


    Atticus easily heard what she said, and his expression froze inplete disbelief.


    "That was 9 freaking months ago, Zoey!"


    "So? That doesn''t matter," Zoey suddenly turned to face Atticus, a small frown marring her beautiful face, "Or are you trying to say that I wasn''t your queen then?"


    Atticus simply stared at Zoey in shock for a few seconds, unable to utter anyeback.


    ''Damn, she got me good,'' he cleared his throat awkwardly the next second.


    "Of course, you were always my queen."


    Zoey rolled her eyes, "Yeah, right."


    The rest of the tier one students gazed at the figures of Atticus and Zoey flirting without any care in the world.


    Was this really the ce to flirt? They all wanted nothing more than to scream these words at them, but neither one of them stepped up and simply faced their front, deciding to wait for their next instruction.


    Not all of them performed that action, though. Among them, the intense stare of two tier one students was still focused on them.


    The first was, of course, Seraphin, who gazed at the figures of Atticus and Zoey flirting while clenching his fist intensely, blood seeping out from his clenched fist.


    Staring at them for a few seconds, Seraphin suddenly averted his gaze while clicking his tongue.


    The second was Kael, who kept on looking at Atticus with a huge grin on his face. His appearance hadn''t changed much, but the current aura radiating out of his form was undeniably stronger than in the past.


    The promised one-year period had already passed, and their promised battle would take ce anytime soon.


    He couldn''t wait!


    Only the sounds of Atticus and Zoey speaking echoed in the room, with the rest choosing to remain silent.


    Then, an AI voice suddenly sounded,


    "Zoey Starhaven, Atticus Ravenstein, and Kael Stormrider, please go through the door on your left."


    The students were initially baffled. What door? They had checked when they got here but hadn''t seen anything that would pass as a door.


    But as they turned towards their left, their bafflement increased as they saw a door had suddenly appeared there.


    The trio listened, immediately approached the door, and entered.


    As they walked through the door, they each found themselves inside another room, but this time around, there were three incrediblyrge pods in the middle of the room.


    Turning his gaze upwards, Atticus noted the tinted ss at the top, covering arge booth. ''That must be where she is,'' he surmised.


    The sound of an AI speaking suddenly broke them out of their thoughts.

 Chapter 413 White Pod

    413 White Pod


    The sound of the AI speaking brought the trio out of their reverie as they each turned their gazes towards the massive tinted booth at the top.


    "Zoey Starhaven, please approach the ck pod on your far left. Atticus Ravenstein, approach the white pod in the middle. Kael Stormrider, approach the ck pod to your right."


    The trio turned their gazes towards their assigned pods and then looked at each other before nodding and immediately approaching their respective pods.


    Atticus found it odd about the AI''s instructions. ''Why is my pod the only different one?'' Atticus pondered while gazing at the pristine white pod sitting in the middle of the room.


    Apart from that,pared to the other two pods, his wasrger, wayrger.


    ''If this was about rank, then shouldn''t the pod belong to the first rank?''


    It felt odd, incredibly so. Atticus didn''t need to be a genius to know that he was being given some sort of special treatment.


    It was a simple fact that would make many individuals happy, but Atticus had experienced enough in life to know that not everything was flowers and roses.


    ''Let''s just see how it goes,'' Atticus decided.


    Both Zoey and Kael also noticed the difference but chose not to say anything about it.


    Seeing each of them in their positions, the familiar voice of Isabe suddenly sounded,


    "What you''re about to receive today, as you all know, is called an Exosuit. Exosuits are simply symbiotic nanotechnology that was discovered by our top scientists in the human domain 5 decades ago.


    "During this period, the scientists discovered an extraordinary ore, whose name is currently ssified, and using it, they were able to develop a suit capable of boosting an individual''s power to incredible levels. The suit had undergone lots of version changes over time in order to achieve the current version.


    "Now, the process of assimting an individual with the suit is a tedious process. Throughout the duration of your first year, your artifacts have been gathering data on each one of you. Which has been used to make an exosuit tailored for each students.


    "Assimting with the suit will take everything from you. It will be up to how much you can hold on to determine how well you will synchronize with your suit and in turn how powerful you be."


    The trio listened to Isabe''s exnation without uttering a word. For Isabe herself toe and exin all of these things hinted at how important the exosuits were.


    But Atticus'' thoughts were elsewhere. ''An ore, huh?'' Isabe hadn''t mentioned the name or given any details about the ore used for the exosuit, but it was sure to be an incredible material if it was being used to make something as powerful as an exosuit.


    ''I need some of it,'' Atticus couldn''t help but desire some of it. He had learned a lot about cksmithing during the past months and in turn created a lot of things.


    This special ore sounded like the perfect material for him to use for one of his creations.


    However, he didn''t even know the name of the ore, not to talk of how it looked. He even had no idea how he would get it, but Atticus just knew he would eventually get it.


    After adding a few more exnations, Isabe ended her speech, telling each of them to hold on as much as they can.


    Those words sounded so ominous that the trio couldn''t help but gaze at each other once again.


    None of them were required to wear any suits or take off their clothes.


    "Now, each of you should get into your respective pods,"


    As soon as Isabe spoke, each of the pods suddenly opened, releasing gusts of white smoke in the process.


    They each couldn''t help but once again pause.


    Zoey and Kael had both paused because of the ominous white smokeing out of the pods, but Atticus had paused for a different reason.


    ''I should check it before I enter.'' When he leaves the pod, he would be doing that with his exosuit.


    Atticus would like to document just how much the exosuit improved his power.


    ''Status,'' Atticus thought, and immediately a holographic screen materialized in front of his face.


    Character Profile:


    ------------------------


    Name: Atticus Ravenstein


    Age: 16


    Gender: Male


    Race: Human


    Attributes:


    ------------------------


    Strength: 255 >>289


    Agility: 297>>325


    Endurance: 305>>330


    Vitality: 294>>320


    Intelligence: 47>>52


    Perception: 40>>44


    Charm: 33>>38


    Will: 34>>37


    Level: Expert >> Expert+


    Talent: Mythical


    Bloodline: Primordial Elemental Bloodline


    * Level 3


    - Fire: 12.4>> 40.9 %


    - Air: 12.3 >> 40.1%


    - Water: 11.8 >> 38.8 %


    - Earth: 11.6 >> 39.5%


    * Level 2


    - Light: 50.7 >>2.3 %


    -Darkness: 42.5 >> 1.9%


    -Space: 0.9 >> 0.2 %


    *Level 1


    -Ice: 14.3 >> 78.3%


    Locked Bloodlines -


    - NONE


    Abilities:


    ------------------------


    Innate Skills:


    * Conceal [Potential: Mythical]


    - The ability to conceal your level from anyone regardless of rank. You may choose what level you want to be shown.


    - Current mastery: Mythical Life Weapon Skills:


    * Transcendent sh: Godspeed Grace


    * Endless Strike


    Normal Skills:


    * Arcane Barrier [Potential: Transcendent]


    - Current Mastery: Expert+


    * Elemental Mimicry [Potential: Transcendent]


    -Current mastery: Expert-


    *Ethereal Clock [Potential: Empowered] -Current mastery: Advanced+


    A 16-year-old expert rank; the entirety of the human domain would flip upside down should they get any whiff of this.


    It has to be remembered that the greatest geniuses that had appeared so far in history, the likes of Magnus, Avalon, had only ever gotten to the expert+ rank at 20 years old.


    Not only had Atticus achieved this at 16, if the human domain were to find out just how strong his battle strength was currently, they would all simply jump off a cliff andmit suicide at the unfairness of it all.


    Atticus gazed at his status in approval.


    The year had been incredibly long, and thanks to the peaceful time that hade immediately after the Dell incident, Atticus was able to dedicate his time to training. He had improved significantly.


    Looking through his stats, it was very obvious that Atticus had put a lot of emphasis on training his space element.


    Practically all of his time after ss was spent inside the space elemental room. And instead, he had trained his other elements in the advanced training room back at camp.


    He had broken through to level two just recently, and it went without saying that the abilities that came with it werepletely worth all the stress he had gone through.


    ''The light and darkness elements are also good,'' if not for the overpowered space element, Atticus would have been inplete awe of those two elements. Their abilities too had been mildly overpowered.


    He had also experienced growth in his arts mastery. Atticus had suspected it since before he even broke through, but breaking into the expert- rank of his elemental mimicry art had brought about an incredible change in his constitution.


    As Atticus tried out the changes in the advanced training room, he had beenpletely bbergasted.


    In essence, the Atticus of beforepared to now was like heaven and earth.


    Staring at the ominous pod for a few seconds, Atticus took in a deep breath and entered the pod in the next instant. Hey down inside the pod, its door instantly closing.


    A weird feeling immediately enveloped Atticus. The pod was cold, incredibly cold and empty. The white smoke that kept oning out from the small holes in the pod increased in intensity as it enveloped the whole of Atticus''s form.


    But that wasn''t even what was on his mind.


    He feltpletely alone.


    Isted.


    As though no matter what he did he could not leave the pod. He was tempted to immediately use his space element to escape, but Atticus mustered everything in him and held himself back.


    He took in deep breaths inside the pod, trying his best to calm himself down. That seemed to do the trick as Atticus was able to get his heart rate back to normal.


    As Atticus continued taking in deep breaths, a hatch just below his lower back silently opened up without Atticus having any idea.


    And from it, a pitch-ck thick viscous substance started slowly jutting out of it as though it had a life of its own.


    If one should look closer, they would see bluish runes, akin to the writings of an ancient lost civilization, flickering to life and dimming in the next second.


    As soon as it made contact with Atticus''s clothes, it was as though it never existed. There was no dust, no remains; that part was instantly obliterated.


    Then, it made contact with Atticus''s lower back, and an unimaginable pain immediately assaulted him.


    ¡­


    Isabe removed her hand away from a button that allowed her to talk to the trio in the other room.


    She turned her gaze to the side to see Harrison standing silently with his hands sped behind his back. His gaze was directly focused downwards, on the white pod in the middle of the room.


    Isabe walked towards Harrison, reaching him in a second.


    She immediately remarked with a sigh,


    "I hope you know what you''re doing, Dad."

 Chapter 414 Immeasurable

    <h4>Chapter 414 Immeasurable</h4>


    Harrison offered no response to Isabe''s remark.


    He simply removed his gaze away from the white pod Atticus was in and turned towards a procession ofrge screens disying the interior and body shapes of the pods clearly.


    Harrison''s gaze focused on the middle where a particr white haired boy was being disyed.


    Hushed whispers filled the space as different individuals walked about the room. Each of this individuals was dressed in whiteb coats, with many of them holdingrge pads like screens, taking down notes rapidly as the stats of the trio in the pods kept on changing.


    If one should look closer, they would see some of these individuals whispering under their breaths while stealing nces at Harrison and Isabe, the duo standing behind them.


    Their surprise was expected.


    None of them could understand just why Harrison, their vice principal, had chosen to witness the assimtion of a bunch of first year exosuits. It didn''t make any sense.


    They were even more baffled about the fact that the white haired kid was using their experimental assimtion pod.


    For the routine process they each nned on doing, it didn''t make much sense.


    The door to the room suddenly parted open, and from it, one man walked into the room.


    He was wearing a whiteb coat and had a slender figure.


    His blue hair was messy, and he had weary looks on his face as though he wanted nothing more than to end it all, typical features of the Enigmalnk family members.


    Despite the demotivated look, the man carried himself with an air of confidence, his green eyes gazing around the room with piercing intensity.


    The hushed whispers permeating the space immediately quieted down as this man entered.


    The man turned towards where Harrison was standing and instantly approached. Reaching him in under a second, he bowed in respect and offered his greetings, his voice barely audible as though he was forcing himself to speak,


    "Vice principal,"


    Harrison turned his gaze towards the man and nodded in acknowledgment,


    "Zarathustra. If you don''t mind, I would like you to begin," Harrison instructed.


    Zarathustra stood up straight from his bow, and his tired face couldn''t help but turn a bit reluctant,


    "Vice principal, with all due respect, I can''t help but object to this. Every single test we''ve carried out using this new specimen has ended up a failure.


    "And in case you forgot, our test subjects were fully grown adults with eptable talents and arger threshold for pain than any teenager could possibly have.


    "The risk for failure is too high, and you are well aware of the consequences; he would need years for his body to be properly recovered before he would get his suit,"


    Zarathustra tried to convince Harrison, but gazing at his unfazed reaction, he couldn''t help but shake his head. Many would be shocked that he had even spoken this much in the first ce.


    He turned his gaze towards Isabe standing beside him while gesturing towards Harrison, mouthing a ''talk to him.''


    Isabe shrugged her shoulders but instead chose to respond out loud, "He''s too stubborn to listen."


    Hearing this, Zarathustra sighed. ''Okay then,''


    He turned around in the next instance and started walking towards therge screens disying the trio.


    The other men inb coats bowed in respect as Zarathustra approached them. Most of these individuals were also from the Enigmalnk family, with only a few from other families.


    The Enigmalnk family had always been the brains of the human domain, so it was no surprise that their top scientists woulde from there.


    Considering the respect shown by all, it was clear that Zarathustra standing was higher than the others.


    He was none other than Zarathustra Enigmalnk, one of the principal scientists in the entire academy.


    Simr to many major organizations, the academy''s scientificmunity was structured into various departments, each dedicated to different research areas.


    Among these departments, Zarathustra headed the Exosuit Division, focusing specifically on the development and advancement of exosuit technology.


    It was unusual to see a man of such high standing here. Zarathustra would normally not involve himself in trivial matters like this.


    As he reached the screens, he focused his gaze on the screen disying Atticus.


    ''But why this Ravenstein kid exactly?'' Zarathustra couldn''t help but wonder. What was so special about Atticus that would make Harrison want to risk this much for him?


    "Hand me his data," Zarathustra instructed, and one of the other scientists nodded, immediately handing him arge transparent screen.


    Zarathustra tapped on it, essing the data of Atticus.


    In their department, he was one of the very few that was authorized to view the students'' data.


    The data was not tooprehensive, but it contained important information about the individual, with each category graded from F as the lowest to S grade as the highest.


    Since the advent of the Exosuits, only a handful of individuals had ever received an S grade, and that was only in some categories.


    This was one of the reasons why they monitored and gathered the youths'' data for a year, in order to be urately assess them.


    Zarathustra''s eyes moved at a fast speed as he went through Atticus''s data. It didn''t even take a second before his eyes widened in absolute shock.


    ''What the hell is this?'' The other scientists looked at Zarathustra, wide eyed in disbelief, as he stared at the screen, his hand shaking in confusion.


    What could make him react this way? They each wondered.


    If only they could see what Zarathustra was seeing, then they wouldn''t be this calm.


    ''This is astounding!'' He thought as he double checked if what he was seeing was the correct assessment.


    ? Name: Atticus Ravenstein


    ? Age: 16


    ? Year: 1st year


    ? Assessment:


    ? Manapatibility: Immeasurable


    ? Mana purity index: Immeasurable


    ? Physical Endurance Potential: Immeasurable


    ? Strength and Agility Potential: Immeasurable


    ? Vitality and Health Potential: Immeasurable


    ¡­


    The list was endless.


    It went without saying that the appearance of an Immeasurable in just one of these categories was enough topletely baffle Zarathustra.


    But the fact that it appeared in basically everything made his heart freeze.

 Chapter 415 Specimen X

    <h4>Chapter 415 Specimen X </h4>


    Only one thing came to Zarathustra''s mind as he saw Atticus''s data, ''Astounding,''


    Why was he just hearing about this boy now?


    ''Someone this talented was sure to be known throughout the human domain.''


    He knew the brown haired kid, Kael in the other pod well. He was known as the most talented in the younger generation and although he would have still been shock if this were his data, it wasn''t nearly as much as seeing this in a random unknown student.


    Zarathustra couldn''t be med too much. Most times the Enigmalnk family members and even most scientists bury themselves into their work which in turn made him and the other scientists less informed about the things happening, expecially in the academy.


    Kael''s genius had been in public for too long for him not to find out.


    Zarathustra smiled, an action that baffled each of the scientists. He was really smiling?


    It was as though he had found a precious rare gem. Atticus'' body was wless, his potential endless. But this was inparison to their world, Eldoralth.


    He had only set the bar ording to what he deemed it possible they could achieve in Eldoralth and from what he was seeing, Atticus had broken through every bar he set.


    Once again, Zarathustra''s heart froze as he came to this conclusion,


    ''D-doesn''t that m-mean,'' it felt like a mind numbing discovery, something that would turn the entirety of the human domain upside down should word get out, that Zarathustra was finding it hard to formte his thought.


    After a few seconds, he seemed to calm his beating heart and he immediately turned towards the scream disying his new found love, this thoughts racing,


    ''He has the potential to surpass the paragon rank,''


    As quick as lighning, he spoke,


    "Introduce Specimen X," Zarathustra instantly instructed.


    A palpable silence immediately enveloped the whole room as each of them registered Zarathustra''s words.


    They each turned to look at Zarathustra in absolute shock as they wondered if they had heard him right.


    But seeing as he kept on gazing at Atticus'' screen with shining eyes and without saying anything, it donned on them that he might actually bepletely serious.


    "Master Zarathustra I don''t th-," just as one of the scientists was about to express his bafflement about his instructions, Zarathustra head suddenly snapped to the side, his piercing green eyesnding on the form of the scientist.


    The man flinched as he instantly averted his eyes from Zarathustra''s prating gaze, bowing his head. Zarathustra didn''t utter a word, but the scientist seemed to understand that he was beingpletely serious.


    The scientist instantly stood up from his bowed position and repeated Zarathustra''s instructions to the other scientists who had also been shocked.


    They each murmured under their breaths to each other, wondering just what was happening. Why were they using something so dangerous on a child?


    With a few taps on therge screen, the screen disying Atticus''s pod suddenly turned green and it was then that simultaneously, a small hatch underneath Atticus''s lower back opened up.


    The whole room watched silently as the specimen obliterated part of Atticus''s clothes and in the next instant, a scream defening and piercing permeated the room as Atticus screamed.


    A frantic beeping sound immediately echoed throughout the room, followed by the monitors disying Atticus body on the screen instantly turning red and started blinking rapidly.


    The scientists immediately panicked as one of them spoke up, "Master Zarathustra! We have to stop thi-"


    But before he could even finish speaking, the cold voice of Zarathustra suddenly interrupted,


    "Interrupt this process one more time and I promise it''ll be your asses in that pod next. Instead of worrying like brainless idiots, focus on getting as much data from this as possible."


    The scientists instantly shut their mouths. Even the others that wanted to join in and say something all averted their gazes. They all knew that he wasn''t kidding.


    They listened as they started documenting any changes they saw.


    The soft footsteps of Isabe sounded from behind Zarathustra as she approached him,


    "Is there any possibility of this endangering him in any way or causing any permanent damage to him?" she asked in a low tone.


    Zarathustra chuckled.


    It was obvious that his earlier intention of not wanting to use Atticus for this had changedpletely as he saw his data.


    Currently, he wanted nothing more than this to happen and, more importantly, for it to be a sess.


    He decided to respond to Isabe, "You see, Specimen X is profoundly different from the other suits that you all are using. In actuality, after getting the one year data we need from the students, the creation of the suits is basically automatic. It takes very little time to make, and initially, the boy''s suit had been made exactly like this."


    "The only issue is, his suit was created based on the data, which meant that the highest power and potential the suit could have was based on the highest bar we set, and that boy had broken each one of them.


    Zarathustra smiled,


    "It was as if the Vice Principal knew this fact. If we were to use that suit for him, in the inevitable event that he grows more powerful than we could ever imagine, the suit would basically be useless to him. But if we use Specimen X, this problem would be easily solved."


    "Deep inside the caves a few years back, we found something remarkable. It was arge, pure, and condensed version of the special ores used to make your suits. But I knew from a nce that this was different. It seemed sentient. No matter the conditions we put the ore under, it always kept on evolving ordingly."


    "The process of using that ore to make a suit had been very difficult, but we eventually did it. ording to its specifications, it would evolve with its user. However, until now, we haven''t been able to find a suitable host for it for years.


    Zarathustra''s smile widened as he turned to face Isabe,


    "This boy might be what we''ve been looking for. Let''s just hope he can hold on and withstand the pain."

 Chapter 416 Beeping

    <h4>Chapter 416 Beeping</h4>


    As soon as Zarathustra finished speaking, he couldn''t help but raise an eyebrow when he didn''t get any response from Isabe.


    He turned his gaze towards his right and immediately saw Isabe gazing at him with a cold glint in her eyes, her tone cold as she spoke, repeating her earlier question word for word, "Will it endanger him or cause any sort of permanent damage to him?"


    "What''s with that look?" Zarathustra scoffed, "It''s not like you can stop the process now anyways. If I didn''t know any better, I would think you''re crushing on him or something," Zarathustra jokingly remarked, but seeing that Isabe just stared at him with a deadpan expression on her face, he cleared his throat, turning his gaze back to the screens, and responded,


    "To answer your question, ording to experience and records, no permanent injuries should ur. But he would require time to recover if it should fail."


    "How long?" Isabe asked instantly.


    "A year at the very least. Plus during that time, he won''t be able to perform anything too strenuous orplicated with his mana."


    Isabe clenched her fist, instantly shooting her father a cold stare. Ever since Atticus hade into the academy, she had found it increasingly difficult to understand what was going through his head.


    At the off chance that this should fail, they would bench the most talented youth to ever appear in the human domain for a whole year!


    Thinking about it was incredibly anger inducing. Isabe took in a deep breath, trying hard to calm down her thoughts.


    Although he had been cruel, the blue haired bastard was right. She couldn''t stop it again even if she wanted.


    After a few seconds, Isabe calmed down a little. She stepped back and turned her gaze back towards the screen disying Atticus, ''I guess it''s all up to you now.''


    ¡­


    Pain.


    Intense and incredible amounts of pain. It was the kind where it felt as though his whole naked body was submerged into a searing hot pit ofva, its temperature rising with every passing second.


    This was what Atticus was currently experiencing.


    His teeth were gritted so hard that a pool of blood had already filled up his mouth, his hands clenched into fists so tight that crimson blood seeped out from them.


    This was the only thing Atticus could do currently. If only he could move freely, he would have frantically scratched his body until his skin waspletely gone.


    What was most baffling was that the substance had only just made contact with his back, yet his entire body was engulfed in this intense pain.


    It felt so unreal and intense that Atticus found it hard to formte any coherent thoughts.


    As soon as the pain started, Atticus had immediately tried to use his mana and bloodline abilities, but he found they had beenpletely blocked.


    He couldn''t feel his mana anymore, as though ess to his mana core had been obstructed.


    Before he lost this connection, Atticus felt the substance on his lower back siphon every single ounce of his mana.


    And all attempts to take control of the elements turned out futile.


    Atticus was thoroughly screwed.


    Although he currently couldn''t feel his mana, he had found out that this was internal. He could still feel the mana in the air.


    Which was why it wasn''t surprising for Atticus to notice that the density of the mana inside the pod was continuously and rapidly increasing, with the majority of the mana being siphoned into the pesttched onto his lower back.


    Atticus could feel it expanding, spreading outwards in every direction on his body, akin to a snake trying to slowly swallow its prey whole.


    Every single second felt like years of unimaginable torture. Despite not being able to formte any reasonable thoughts, two words kept finding their way into Atticus''s head.


    ''Hold on.''


    Those were Isabe''sst words to them before they entered the pod. And those two words seemed to y a major part in keeping Atticus''s sanity intact.


    ''Hold on.''


    Atticus did just that. He held on as the ck mass slowly and painfully engulfed his whole body.


    To the outside observers, it took about 20 minutes for the ck mass to envelop the entirety of Atticus''s form, but to Atticus, it felt like a century of pure, intense torture.


    Despite the constant urge to give up and surrender, longing for the pain to end, Atticus held on until his form waspletely enveloped.


    Then, everything went silent.


    The pod containing Atticus became eerily quiet, and the room where the scientists watched the unfolding scene fell into a grave silence.


    All the scientists, including Zarathustra, stood transfixed, watching with bated breath.


    Their focus remained on Atticus''s live stats. As they saw that all the earlier issues had calmed down¡ªthe beeping sounds ceased, and the image depicting Atticus on the screen changed from danger red to green¡ªthey released a collective sigh of relief.


    Instantly, they broke into chatter and murmurs.


    ''Good!'' Zarathustra eximed inwardly, feeling exhrated as he clenched his fist. The boy had passed the phase they had struggled with for years.


    He had hoped his talent would be enough, and it seemed he was right.


    The higher an individual''s talent, the less pain they experienced during the assimtion process. Every person Zarathustra had tested Specimen X on hadn''t been able to remain conscious as soon as it made contact with them.


    Atticus''s exceptional talent had made the pain bearable.


    ''Just a bit more,'' Zarathustra thought, clenching his fist tighter as he approached therge screen. He stopped a few inches away, the bright light from the screen reflecting in his eyes.


    Isabe''s gaze was also fixed on the screen, her hands clenched in anticipation. ''You can do it,'' she encouraged silently.


    But before they could fully rejoice about their progress, a loud, rming beeping sound suddenly filled the room, shaking them to their core.


    Their gazes snapped back to the screen, shock palpable as they witnessed what was currently happening.

 Chapter 417 Erupt

    <h4>Chapter 417 Erupt </h4>


    The loud and intense sound of an rm permeated the room, and as they each turned to see what was going on, they instantly saw the head part of the image depicting Atticus on the screen frantically blinking red.


    This sequence of events was perfectly followed by the form of Atticus inside the pod suddenly jerking as his body immediately started shaking with intensity.


    "Zarathustra!" Isabe''s loud worried scream instantly rocked the room, but the one she was talking to was already way ahead of her as he ran multiple possible scenarios in his head, reaching an eptable conclusion in under a second.


    "It''s specimen X. I had only suspected that it was sentient, but this definitely confirms it. It''s trying to take control of the boy," Zarathustra calmly deduced. Throughout the whole process, his calm expression hadn''t once changed.


    "Master Zarathustra! His condition is worsening! We have to stop this now!" one of the scientists yelled while watching as Atticus''s live status numbers kept on rapidly reducing every second.


    "You would do no such thing. Wait," Zarathustra instantlyshed out, his gaze not once leaving the screen.


    Although he might seem calm, if those knowledgeable about the Enigmalnk family bloodline see his current glowing green eyes, they would know that the number of thoughts currently going through Zarathustra''s head was staggering.


    And this was even more so because it was Zarathustra himself, one of the brightest minds in the human domain.


    "Zarathustra!"


    "Zarathustra!"


    The incessant screams of Isabe and the loud rms permeating the room became a muted symphony as Zarathustra gotpletely lost in his thoughts.


    But not even a few seconds passed before Zarathustra suddenly felt a forceful hand grip his right shoulder from behind, pulling him suddenly.


    The sound of Isabe''s cold voice instantly sounded.


    "Zarathustra, I swear if anything happens to that boy, I-" But before Isabe could finish speaking, Zarathustra suddenly screamed in anger,


    "Would you fucking shut up! Are you on your period or something!? I''m trying to fucking think!"


    The whole room descended into a weird silence after that as each of the scientists turned to face the duo. Only the rming sound of the monitor kept on sounding.


    As soon as Zarathustra finished speaking, Isabe''s gaze turned icy as an oppressive aura suddenly erupted out of her form, her gaze glowing a bright shade of red.


    Isabe''s voice suddenly turned strained as she took a step closer to Zarathustra threateningly, "End this now. If anything happens to him¡ª"


    But Zarathustra didn''t even allow her to finish this time either as he interrupted, "So? What would you do then?" Zarathustra didn''t back off.


    His form also erupted, radiating a simrly oppressive aura. His light green eyes glowed even brighter as his hair started rising upwards, followed by the random materials in the surrounding suddenly getting suspended in the air.


    Even though Zarathustra''s forte lied in research, hisbat capabilities wasn''tcking in anyway.


    The other scientists immediately backed away from the duo. Compared to them, they were all insanely weak.


    But just as their auras were about to sh, a voice, calm and deep, suddenly sounded, immediately stopping the unfolding scene.


    "Zarathustra," Harrison suddenly called out.


    Zarathustra instantly released his aura, turned, and immediately bowed in respect towards Harrison. "Vice principal," he greeted.


    "What''s the current best mode of action to take?" Harrison didn''t waste any time and instantly went straight to the point.


    What happened had already happened and there was no going back. He would rather find a solution to the problem instead of wasting time fighting over useless trivial issues.


    Zarathustra''s response was immediate, "Specimen X has already epassed the boy. It''s already toote to stop it without causing any adverse effects on him. It is clear it''s targeting the kid''s mind, so I would like to believe that everything would depend on how strong his will is. Now, there''s nothing we can do but hope for the best," Zarathustra calmly exined.


    There was not a hint of guilt in his tone. Yes, he had been the one to give the order, but he was against this in the first ce. It was Harrison who decided everything.


    "Isabe," just as Isabe was about to erupt once again, she was stopped by the sound of Harrison calling her name.


    "Da-" Isabe''s words paused as she suddenly turned and locked eyes with Harrison''s intense gaze.


    His words were sinct and simple, "Wait."


    Isabe took in a deep breath and retracted her aura in the next instant, and without saying anything, she turned her gaze back towards the screen, her eyes focusing on Atticus''s jerking form, her fists clenched.


    The room descended into palpable silence as each of them focused their gazes on the screen.


    Meanwhile, the boy they were all watching was currently in a surreal situation. If Atticus had felt alone before, his current situation felt even worse than before.


    Now, Atticus felt like he was the only thing that existed in the whole cosmos. Everywhere he looked was¡­ nothingness.


    At the same time, he feltpletely trapped as though every single one of his actions was being scrutinized and watched.


    It felt as though something was trying to influence his every action as though it was trying to control him.


    There weren''t that many things that Atticus hated in this world, and one of these very few things was being a puppet.


    Atticus had developed intense hatred for it, and he knew deep inside him that this was because of his current situation on Eldoralth.


    He still hadn''t known why he was brought to Eldoralth in the first ce, and he didn''t have to be a genius to know that he was probably being monitored.


    Thinking about it was making Atticus want to erupt. It was eruption inducing.


    And Atticus did just that; he erupted.


    Closing his eyes, a deep red wave suddenly radiated outwards from Atticus''s head, spreading out in all directions.


    Atticus had unleashed his will, and it went without saying that? the scream that immediately rocked Atticus''s mindscape was earth-shaking.

 Chapter 418 Shaken

    <h4>Chapter 418 Shaken</h4>


    A deep red wave radiated outwards, spreading throughout the space,pletely engulfing the darkness. Simultaneously, an intense, deafening scream rocked the whole space.


    It sounded like the screech of a parasite that had just been caught and attacked with a lethal weapon.


    It was piercing.


    Everything shook; the darkness, which had seemed never ending and eternal before, trembled as snake like cracks started appearing all over its form.


    Atticus swept his gaze around him, watching the unfolding events with shocking calmness.


    ''I was right,'' he pondered.


    As soon as he got to this space, the first thing that came to his mind was "mindscape."


    It had felt familiar, as though he had been there once before. It didn''t take long for him to reach a conclusion.


    During his battle with the Psysquillian youth, Emeric, when the boy had been trying to take control over him, although it felt tiny to him, as though an ant had collided with it, Atticus had a sh of will with Emeric in a simr space.


    For him to be here again meant only one thing: someone or something was trying to take control over his body.


    So Atticus had unleashed the only thing he knew was powerful enough and able to fight against urrences like this: his oppressive and brutal will.


    And the result was as expected.


    The deafening screeches kept on resounding throughout the area as the snake like cracks increased in size and numbers, and then in the next instance, it was as though the world shattered.


    The darkness seemed to break like fragile ss as the whole scenery transformed into a dark redndscape in an instant.


    Atticus looked all around him, and all he could see was red. It was everywhere, stretching out in every direction.


    "I''m in my will?" Atticus deduced.


    He had long since known the deep red color of his will, and considering the fact that everywhere was red, he didn''t have to be a genius to figure it out.


    "It feels¡­ calm,"


    Atticus felt a profound level of peace standing inside his will. It feltfortable, safe. It was as though it understood who he was on the deepest level, as though he didn''t have to pretend or hide anything; he was free.


    Atticus closed his eyes and took in arge breath, reveling in the feeling, and then opened his eyes in the next second.


    Just as he was about to repeat this action, Atticus suddenly saw something at the corner of his eyes.


    Atticus snapped his head towards his right, his gazending on the form of a¡­ blob?


    ''What the hell is that?'' Atticus''s thoughts raced. It was a round, definitely gtinous blob akin to a slime.


    ''Why didn''t I see it before?'' He found it odd that he hadn''t noticed it before, given itspletely ck form coupled with the light blue markings around its body. Against the backdrop of the red space, it painfully stood out.


    ''So this is the cause of everything?'' Atticus deduced. The blob seemed so harmless that it was shocking to think it could be the cause of so much pain.


    ''Is this part of the process?'' Atticus thought skeptically. He wasn''t trying to boast.


    He had only been able to withstand the pain because of his high will, and well, he had been the one.


    He might have believed it if it was only the Tiered Family youth receiving the suits, but it was everyone, every single student in the academy.


    Atticus seriously doubted if a bunch of 16 year olds would be able to withstand the pain he had just gone through.


    Aside from that, none of them even had half as much will as he did. If it had been them in his shoes, wouldn''t their bodies be taken over already? It was hard to believe everyone was going through the same situation he was currently in.


    Ever since he saw the pod he was assigned, Atticus had felt like everything had beenpletely odd, and the unfolding events were starting to prove that he had been right.


    Just as he was about to continue this line of thought, Atticus''s body tensed abruptly as his eyes fixated on the ck blob, now showing signs of movement.


    It started slowly, at first, the blob gradually increased its pace, its whole form started writhing and morphing, growing in mass and height until it took on the silhouette of a fully ck humanoid figure.


    With each passing second, Atticus watched with a mix of shock and intrigue as the figure''s features sharpened and rified, bing more distinct and recognizable.


    In the next instant, a spectrum of colors began coursing through the previously uniform ckness of the figure.


    It didn''t take long for it to finish, and long before it even did, Atticus''s eyes had already widened.


    ''What the hell is happening?'' Atticus was shocked beyond words. He had absolutely no idea why this was happening.


    The thing, which had earlier been just a blob, had suddenly transformed into¡­ him?


    It was the perfect identical copy of him, down to thest and distinct details.


    It even had his clothes and the same identical Katana strapped to his left waist. It was as though he was gazing at his reflection through a mirror.


    Then suddenly, it locked its piercing blue eyes on Atticus and smiled, startling him.


    The smile waspletely creepy in its entirety, the kind of smile only a possessed individual could give.


    Atticus''s reaction was weird. His face contorted into a baffled expression.


    ''Is that really how I look when I smile?'' Despite the weird situation, he couldn''t help but wonder.


    If that was really how he looked to other people, he couldn''t help but wonder why they hadn''t run far away from him already. That smile was a sin.


    The figure''s hands suddenly moved as he raised both his palms up, looking at them with intrigue.


    Then Atticus watched, his core once again shaken as fire suddenly flickered into life on his hand.

 Chapter 419 Close

    <h4>Chapter 419 Close </h4>


    Atticus didn''t even have time to be shocked as the surrounding area around it''s hand suddenly became humid and water molecules materialized in the next instant, swirling.


    A gust of air appeared next, followed by blocks of ice and then crackling lightning, intense radiating light, and then the eerie, glum darkness.


    And as though trying to spite Atticus, the air above his hand suddenly distorted.


    ''Space! Those are all my elements, what the hell is going on?''


    A sudden passing thought struck Atticus. This unfolding scene, he had seen it a thousand times back on Earth.


    It seemed like what usually happened in movies where a character would fight against a creature who was trying to take control of him or her.


    Said creature would also assume the same appearance as the character and would have identical powers.


    The creature suddenly turned upwards to face Atticus, and in the next instant, each of the elements in its palm surged upwards, their shapes intertwining and coalescing into a colossal vortex of varied elements. With an abrupt movement, the vortex pierced the air, shooting towards Atticus''s form with supersonic speed.


    Atticus''s gaze narrowed, his expression bing ice-cold.


    The attack reached him in under a second, and just as it seemed that it would hit him, Atticus suddenly muttered under his breath, ''fire mimicry.''


    It was as though a surge of fire passed through Atticus, changing hisposition at the deepest level.


    It started from his hair, cascading down to engulf his head and whole body, his entire being seemed to shimmer and flicker like dancing mes.


    Atticus became fire.


    His form erupted upward in a ze akin to a mushroom explosion, easily evading the devastating attack that whizzed through where he had been before.


    Atticus''s figure, with his clothes still intact, materialized in the air, and just as he was about to retaliate, he suddenly heard a voice. It was as calm as it was frightening.


    His voice.


    But as he heard it, Atticus''s heart couldn''t help but skip a beat.


    "Transcendent sh: Godspeed Grace."


    Atticus''s gaze was able to get a glimpse of the creature''s form, its figure perfectly mirroring the form of the life weapon''s first art, before the creature suddenly vanished, a gleaming razor sharp katana instantaneously appearing inches away from his throat.


    Atticus''s head wentpletely nk.


    He had been far too shocked about what had just happened that his head had unknowingly gotten filled with thoughts about just how this was possible.


    It was using the life weapon''s art? How?


    The millisecond Atticus''s eyes regained his focus, the creature''s katana had already drawn blood from his neck, a devilish grin on its face.


    Its tion was well-deserved because there was no mistaking it, Atticus was done for, and this was the same exact thought that passed through his head.


    It was the katana''s art in its entirety. He knew firsthand how powerful they were, how swift and quick.


    There was no time to do anything, no time to call upon any power.


    Just as the gleaming katana de was about to cut through Atticus''s neck, his resigned gaze suddenlynded on the red hue of the space they were currently in, and then a thought struck him.


    This space they were currently in, it was his will.


    Atticus had felt a profound level of peace standing inside this space, why was that?


    It feltfortable and safe, as though it understood who he was on the deepest level.


    That word had been wrong.


    There was no ''it'', what he was seeing wasn''t a separate entity.


    He felt peaceful and at home here because of one reason; it was a representation of who he was on the deepest level.


    The realization struck him like a thunderbolt; ''It'' was him.


    Atticus''s piercing blue eyes suddenly erupted in an intense crimson glow as his once initially pure white hair turned ethereal, its form radiating a dark red luminous light that hung in the air as though it were weightless.


    It urred all at once and from every conceivable angle.


    The once docile and calm red space suddenly shook, erupting from every angle like a raging inferno that enveloped the creature''s form in the next instant.


    A painful screech, primal in its entirety, suddenly rocked the space.


    Atticus''s crimson eyes gazed coldly at the figure of the creature which seemed to be melting inside the raging red wave that was his will.


    It lost its once humanoid shape and started morphing into its earlier form.


    After a few seconds, the raging red wave resided and Atticus focused his gaze on thepletely docile blob a few meters away from him.


    Seeing that it remainedpletely still, Atticus decided to examine himself firstly.


    ''What is this transformation?''


    From the corner of his eyes, he could see his ethereal hair flowing behind him. It felt more like a weightless wave than air.


    Aside from that, Atticus didn''t seem to feel anything different.


    ''Hmm,'' a thought suddenly popped into his head, and he immediately decided to try it out. With a thought, the red ground stirred and enveloped him, and simultaneously, a surge of power coursed through his form, increasing every single one of his powers.


    He felt his stats increasing, his bloodline growing stronger, his arts peaking. He felt invincible.


    ''This was exactly how I felt back then,'' Atticus recalled when he had been fighting the life weapon''s avatar and had somehow called out to his will.


    Atticus decided to think about itter and immediately turned his gaze towards the blob on the floor.


    He walked towards its still docile form, staring down at it. ''What next?'' Atticus pondered.


    As Atticus stared down at it, he felt something calling out to him. It was instinctual, begging him to touch it.


    Atticus was initially skeptical, but seeing as he had no choice, he focused his attention on his will, making sure he was ready to react to anything.


    Then, Atticus touched the creature.


    As his hand made contact with it, it suddenly surged upwards, its form expanding all around Atticus''s figure, epassing him.


    Atticus had initially wanted to fight, thinking it was an attack, but he calmed down when he realized that there was no threat.


    In the next instant, Atticus''s form waspletely enveloped in a cocoon-like mass.


    Inside the cocoon, Atticus experienced a sensation akin to delicate threads weaving through his body, inch by inch, from the surface of his skin to the depths within.


    Each thread seemed to intertwine seamlessly with his form, merging and integrating itself with Atticus''s very being.


    It didn''t take long, as after a few minutes, Atticus''s form burst out of the cocoon,nding on one knee, his entire form including his head enveloped in a pitch-ck suit that clung to him like a second skin.


    Atticus''s lowered head suddenly snapped upwards, his gaze erupting into an intense crimson glow.

 Chapter 420 Different

    <h4>Chapter 420 Different</h4>


    Back inside the room, where Isabe, Harrison, and all the scientists were watching Atticus''s live stats on the screen dropping down at a fast rate, his trembling form showing no signs of stopping.


    Just as Isabe was about to scream at Zarathustra to stop everything once again, she suddenly paused.


    What had made her pause was one change.


    It was a really small change that honestly shouldn''t mean much considering what they had been witnessing for a few minutes now.


    One of the numbers representing Atticus''s live status had suddenly slowed down.


    Each of the scientists'' gazes, including Zarathustra''s, shot towards that particr stat ¨C it had been vitality, literally the most important stat there.


    But looking at Atticus''s trembling form, they saw that he hadn''t changed; he was still shaking intensely.


    Before they each had time to think about what was happening, the vitality stat, which had been dropping down slowly before, suddenly became even slower, and then in the next instant, it started rising upwards instead.


    Every single individual in the room watched with bated breath as each of the live stats initially dropping down started shooting upwards with speed.


    Their gazes shot towards Atticus''s form on the screen, which was already calming down, his form bing stable and still after a few seconds.


    A deep exhale seemed to permeate the space as each of them released a sigh of relief. But at the next instant, it was as though theypletely forgot about the near death experience Atticus just had; each of them jumped up in tion.


    They had finally done it; they had found a host for specimen X!


    But out of everyone in the room, the most ted about this development was Zarathustra. He was so happy that he unknowingly started chuckling, his eyes wide open, shining like stars.


    ''We have to get as much data from this as possible,'' Zarathustra''s head was going through hundreds of tests that he nned on performing on Atticus.


    They had just aplished what they had been trying hard to do for years! Words could not do justice to how he was currently feeling.


    With a huge grin on his face, Zarathustra walked closer to the screen, his gaze fixated on Atticus. "Prep the testing room," he ordered sinctly.


    Before each of the scientists could carry out his order, Isabe''s cold voice sounded, once again subtly releasing her aura, "That won''t be happening. He needs rest, so he would be going back to his division immediately."


    Zarathustra''s initial grin immediately contorted into a deep frown as he turned towards Isabe and red,


    "No way! Do you know the gravity of what we have just aplished!? We might have just made history! We need to study it thoroughly!"


    Zarathustra instantly turned towards Harrison; the fact that he had ordered the whole thing meant he had something like this in mind.


    "Vice principal, surely you understand. The data we could potentially gather from conducting this experiment would benefit the human domain as a whole. It''s for the sake of humanity!"


    Isabe instantly chimed in, her tone cold, "He''s not a test subject."


    But Zarathustra didn''t even turn to look at her; his gaze was still fixed on Harrison, hoping he would give the go-ahead.


    The rest of the scientists all kept quiet, standing by the side. Neither of them had any authority to intervene in a high-level situation like this.


    Harrison didn''t say anything for a few seconds, his gaze focusing on Atticus on the screen. The room descended into an awkward silence despite the intense tension in the room.


    After a few awkward moments, Harrison finally responded, turning to face Zarathustra. He spoke dismissively, "Send him back to his division."


    Harrison didn''t even bother to wait for a response. With a short look at Atticus''s figure, he turned and immediately left the room without uttering any more words.


    Zarathustra''s bafflement was palpable.


    He stared at Harrison''s departing figure with wide eyes until he walked out of the room.


    ''What¡­'' He was so bbergasted about the current situation that his head wentpletely nk. No matter how long or how fast he thought about it, he couldn''t understand just how that man thought.


    This was something they had been trying to aplish for years, something that wouldpletely change exosuits for the better, something that would benefit the human domain as a whole, and yet, he expected him to let all of that go?


    Zarathustra was unwilling. No, his logical reasoning just wouldn''t ept that.


    ''He had been the one to order this experiment and now he had suddenly changed his mind?''


    Zarathustra took in a calming breath. He was an Enigmalnk, the brains of the human domain. It was a title he carried withplete pride.


    ''Enigmalnk act with their brains not heart,'' Zarathustra repeated this mantra in his head.


    Although considering how lively he was, he was a bit different from the others who were more gloomy andpletely demotivated, but this was because Zarathustra had always made a point to never bepletely demotivated.


    More importantly, it was a use in the academy contract.


    In his line of work, even a second of that was dangerous. Imagine getting tired of everything and then in a moment of weakness, attempting to sabotage the student''s exosuit.


    The result was obvious; such Enigmalnk mana core would blow up into smithereens.


    After calming down his thoughts, Zarathustra instantly formted his next course of action. He turned his gaze and saw Isabe''s intense gaze fixated on him.


    Clearly, she remained behind to make sure he followed Harrison''s order.


    Zarathustra clicked his tongue, muttering under his breath, "Fucking bitch."


    Isabe obviously heard him butpletely ignored his remark. There was only one thing she was worried about right now, and she couldn''t help but pray that her assumptions were wrong.


    At this point, there was no one in the academy who didn''t know Atticus'' vengeful personality. ''I hope I''m wrong.''


    "Release the pod," the sound of Zarathustra ordering the scientists broke her out of her thoughts.


    She turned and saw Zarathustra walking towards the door of the room Atticus was in and immediately followed.


    ¡­


    In the confines of a room, three pods sat, a few meters apart from each other. The room waspletely quiet and practically empty apart from the pods.


    Just as it seemed as this peaceful atmosphere would continue, thergest pod, the white one in the middle of the room, suddenly started elevating, its form standing vertically after a few seconds.


    And then, abruptly, the door suddenly opened, releasing staggering amounts of white smoke in the air.


    From it, a white-haired boy fell from the pod,nding on the hard floor on one knee.


    It was none other than Atticus who had sessfully tamed specimen X andpletely assimted with his suit.


    Although during the initial process of assimtion, Atticus'' clothes had turned to nothingness, but if one were to look at him now, they would see that he was fully clothed. It was as though they had never disappeared in the first ce.


    Atticus felt drained. He felt exhausted, weak, fatigued, and utterly depleted of energy


    Although he now had ess to his mana core, his mana had beenpletely drained.


    Atticus ced his palm on his head, shaking it in the next instant, trying to clear the disoriented feeling that enveloped him.


    Simultaneously, the door to the room parted open, and Zarathustra followed closely by Isabe and another scientist walked into the room.


    As Zarathustra walked over and saw Atticus'' tired state, he immediately gestured towards the scientist to help him up.


    ''I need him in a good mood,'' he thought.


    The scientist nodded his head and immediately approached Atticus. But just as his outstretched hands were about to touch Atticus, Atticus'' lowered head abruptly snapped up, his crimson gaze meeting that of the scientist.


    The result was immediate as the scientist''s hands abruptly stopped mid-air, feeling a primal fear that ran deep through his core.


    It was as though a beast was looking at him. No one had to say anything; he knew instinctively that if he moved, he''d die.


    "Student Atticus! It''s fine, it''s us!" the familiar voice of Isabe suddenly interrupted the scene. Atticus turned his crimson gaze towards her, calming down slightly.


    Taking a deep breath, his crimson gaze started dimming, turning back to normal, and the tendrils of ck mass that had been moving up from his neck, converging on his head, started receding.


    The scientist, seeing that Atticus wasn''t focused on him again, immediately took back his hands while breathing in and out profusely, as though he had just run a marathon. His clothes werepletely drenched with sweat.


    Although he had orders to help Atticus, hepletely ignored them. He had no intention of going close to that monster ever again; he valued his life greatly.


    Zarathustra gazed at the ck mass that was receding down from Atticus'' neck in intrigue, his smile widening in the next instant.


    There was no doubt about it now¡ªthe boy''s suit was different.


    ''I have to examine him thoroughly, no matter what.''

 Chapter 421 Clenched

    <h4>Chapter 421 Clenched </h4>


    Isabe closed the distance between her and Atticus, her tight fitted blue colored suit straining a little bit as she bent down to support Atticus.


    There was only one thing currently in her head, and she truly hoped to the heavens that she was wrong.


    This time around, Atticus didn''t resist. He allowed himself to be carried upwards gently by Isabe.


    ''Why is she helping me this much?'' Atticus thought it weird that an instructor, a female at that, was currently supporting him and giving him so much attention.


    Atticus had learned to question everything he saw, no matter how subtle. He might not have put much emphasis on it, but with his incredible perception, it was impossible for him not to notice the subtle looks and nces Isabe had always thrown at him.


    At first, he thought nothing of it after havinge to the conclusion that she might have watched his battles on the screen. But as time passed, it became too obvious and more frequent.


    At one point, he had been thoroughly convinced that she had a crush on him or something.


    But regardless, and most importantly, he felt no threat from her.


    Atticus still feltpletely drained of mana and energy. He had long since mastered the trick of absorbing mana into his mana core even when he was not stationary.


    But no matter how much mana Atticus absorbed, it never seemed to reach his mana core.


    It was as though it was being siphoned away or sucked by something, as all the mana always ended up in the middle of his chest.


    ''Fucking bastard hasn''t learned its lesson yet,''


    Atticus made a mental note to teach the suit a lesson when he goes back to his division.


    Because all the mana was basically getting sucked away, it made Atticus'' recovery slow down considerably, but it was still significant considering he was an Expert+ rank.


    Just as Isabe helped Atticus up, the excited voice of Zarathustra suddenly sounded, interrupting the quiet space.


    "Atticus Ravenstein, great job! You have just aplished what hundreds of people over the course of years had failed to aplish. The specimen X is a¡ª" Before Zarathustra could finish speaking, Atticus suddenly interrupted him in an icy tone,


    "So I was right. You used me to perform one of your experiments," Atticus seethed.


    Zarathustra frowned, narrowing his gaze slightly. He really hated being interrupted, especially by a kid nheless.


    ''Plus, what is that rudeness?'' He was one of the head scientists in the academy, well above 60 years of age. Although he didn''t look old and worn out, he was still four times older than Atticus.


    Hearing him talk that way to him was irksome.


    Zarathustra calmed himself down; he still had to keep Atticus in a good mood so he''ll be able to convince him.


    "Well, yes. But you se¡ª" But once again, before he could finish speaking, Atticus suddenly interrupted again,


    "And why wasn''t I informed?" Atticus left Isabe''s hold, who was looking at him with a worried gaze.


    ''Shit, he''s angry.'' Despite the fact that the kid was just 16, she had seen just how crazy he could get when he got angry.


    And she, of all people, knew just how powerful Atticus really was.


    The current Advanced+ rank aura that he was emitting had to be the biggest bullshit of the century.


    If Zarathustra kept being Zarathustra, Atticus wouldn''t hesitate to attack.


    ''What the hell?'' Zarathustra''s frown became even deeper as he spoke coldly, "You''re one rude kid."


    "Rude?" Atticus asked as he started walking towards Zarathustra''s form, closing the distance in a few seconds.


    Atticus reached Zarathustra, whose face had already be ice cold as he stared up at Atticus.


    Atticus had always been taller, way beyond his age group and even beyond. Not everyone could reach 6 feet 4, and Zarathustra was among this group of people.


    Despite being more than four times older, Atticus was still taller than him, and what was worse was that he seemed to have grown even taller after his assimtion with Specimen X.


    Atticus continued, "Today I was supposed to receive my exosuit just like every other first year in the academy, but instead, I was given a separate pod and experimented on without even knowing it. And yet, you dared to call me rude?"


    Atticus'' gaze suddenly turned crimson, a staggering amount of killing intent filling the room, making the people present shiver as his icy words sounded,


    "I dare you to call me that again."


    At this point, the anger bubbling up in Zarathustra had long since passed the point of eruption.


    Did this boy just threaten him?


    Many would think he was prideful, and truthfully, Zarathustra was a prideful person, but this current situation was just so baffling.


    It was clear as day: Atticus was in the Advanced+ rank and Zarathustra was a Master+, and yet the kid still dared?


    Hepletely forgot about the experiment he wanted to perform, and even the implications of an Advanced+ rank killing intent making a Master+ rank shiver.


    His expression was a visage of anger. "How dare y¡ª" Just as he was about to erupt in anger,


    "Wait!" The voice of Isabe sounded, cutting him off from making probably the worst mistake in his life.


    Isabe suddenly stepped in between both of them, locking eyes with Atticus as she tried to mediate the situation.


    "Student Atticus, I understand your grievances, but I must suggest you calm down. The order to perform this experiment was given from the vice principal himself; we had no choice but to follow orders," Isabe exined.


    It was then Atticus'' gaze shifted from Zarathustra to look at Isabe. He muttered under his breath, "The vice principal?"


    It didn''t take long for the image of a grey haired man to appear in his head.


    It was the same man that had addressed them after the academy entrance test, the same man who spoke about the prestige of the academy, Harrison ke.


    Atticus clenched his fist hard.

 Chapter 422 Tenfold

    <h4>Chapter 422 Tenfold</h4>


    Atticus was seething.


    He was so angry that his fist was clenched hard, his killing intent bing even more potent.


    ''Of course, there was no way this would have happened without him knowing.''


    If Atticus had to bepletely honest, everything had turned out for the best. It had been done without his knowledge, but he had been able to sessfully ovee the suit and had assimted with it.


    And although he hadn''t yet had the time to assess the changes in him, Atticus was certain that his battle strength had increased significantly.


    It had all turned out for the good, but¡­ no matter how much Atticus wanted to let all of this go, his heart wouldn''t let him.


    It was who he was deep, deep inside. He knew inwardly that no matter the time that passed, this matter was going to keep being on his mind if he doesn''t settle it.


    He was the first sessful person toplete this experiment in years! What if something had happened?


    Atticus was 100% sure that if they had asked him about this and exined all the risks to him, he would have still epted to perform the experiment but at the very least he would have known and prepared ordingly!


    But as though he was just worthless junk, they had experimented on him without even bothering to ask him.


    Atticus was seething in absolute rage.


    He wanted nothing more than to torture the crap out of everyone responsible for this event.


    It had been his nature from the very beginning; Atticus hated being messed with.


    But fortunately or unfortunately, he knew exactly where his limitsy. Atticus had always been vengeful; he had always attacked without bothering to speak or even ask for the reasons they did what they did.


    Many might call him impulsive, but every single one of those impulsive attacks was well thought out. Atticus always thought before he acted.


    No matter how angry he was, he would never willingly jump into the lion''s den just because he was angry.


    In all of those attacks, he always followed the same principle, ask himself the same questions: could he win and at the same time handle the fallout should he do this?


    But looking at the obvious fact, he couldn''t defeat a Grandmaster rank individual, and Harrison was of such a rank, plus the staggering amount of Master+ rank individuals he would have to face in the academy. He couldn''t win nor could he handle the fallout.


    He was still weak.


    The other scientist had long since moved away from the group, his forms inches away from the door, looking at the group as though getting ready to run should he sight any sign of fighting.


    Atticus'' killing intent that filled the room suddenly receded, and as they each thought that Isabe''s words had calmed him down, Atticus suddenly spoke, the anger and pain in his voice palpable.


    "You know, when I entered the academy, you lot ran your mouth, talking about the fairness and how it was a ce to train the younger generation, train us to be warriors."


    Isabe and Zarathustra listened to Atticus speak, with the former still with a worried gaze and thetter staring at Atticus coldly.


    "You made all these rules that werepulsory for us to follow, and in the entirety of my one year in this academy, I have never once broken any rule. Every single day, every single daily task, every single weekly task, every single monthly task waspleted.


    "Regardless of my altercations, I operated within the rules of the academy and behaved like a youth that was here to grow, to be a warrior."


    The pain in Atticus'' voice increased in intensity as he continued,


    "But in return, I was treated like trash, like an experimental subject, like an irrelevant fool."


    Atticus'' voice wasced withplete fury. He had never been one to speak this much before, especially when he had been wronged.


    But this time was different; this time he couldn''t brute force his way out of this situation because he was weak. A fact that angered him to his core.


    He had just learned firsthand again how important strength was in this world. He would like to see the person who would dare do this to Magnus.


    Isabe closed her eyes, taking in a short breath.


    Words could not describe how ashamed she was feeling. They might have just lost the trust of the greatest genius to appear in the history of the human domain.


    "Student Att-" just as Isabe was about to respond, the sound of an audible scoff sounded from behind her as Zarathustra spoke coldly,


    "So what? Stop whining like a little child. The human domain is currently at war with the entirety of the at stake, and you think we have the luxury of being fair? If experimenting on thousands of people is what we need to save billions of lives, then we won''t hesitate to do it."


    Atticus paused for a few seconds, after which he turned to face Zarathustra, locking his furious eyes with him.


    Zarathustra released another scoff, seeing as Atticus wasn''t saying anything. ''Tsk, children,'' but at the next moment, he was brought out of his thoughts as Atticus lost his crimson gaze and his eyes regained their normal piercing blue color.


    Zarathustra''s gaze couldn''t help but narrow as he met Atticus''s now clear eyes. ''Why am I feeling even more threatened?'' he wondered.


    "You can experiment, kill, and torture millions of people for all you want. I don''t give a fuck about that."


    Atticus'' voice was calm, frighteningly so. And the same could be said about his eyes, but every single word made each of their hearts skip a beat.


    "Only one thing matters here: you did it to me, Atticus Ravenstein. I promise you, no matter how long, even if I have to tear this ce piece by piece, block by block, I will pay back every single one of you tenfold."


    Zarathustra''s expression contorted into anger as he instantly released his aura,


    "Yo-" but before he could even respond, Atticus suddenly turned and started walking towards the door to the room he hade from.

 Chapter 423 Reaction

    <h4>Chapter 423 Reaction </h4>


    Despite his extremely exhausted state, Atticus'' steps were loud and firm as he approached the exit to the room.


    Just as he was about to walk through the opened door, a thought suddenly struck him, causing him to abruptly pause.


    Atticus suddenly turned, his gazending on the two ck pods on each side of the white pod. He had been so pissed about being used as an experimental subject that he just remembered that it had been he, Zoey, and Kael who came here together.


    Atticus shifted his gaze away from the pods, meeting Isabe''s worried gaze, "Are they also being experimented on?" He suddenly inquired in a low tone.


    Although Atticus had spoken calmly and with a neutral expression, Isabe was 100% sure that her answer would determine a whole lot of things.


    Isabe cleared her throat, regaining herposure and instantly responded, "No. The experiment was only carried out on you."


    They had already lost Atticus'' trust and there was noing back from that. What happened had already happened. Now, she must search for a way forward.


    "I see," Atticus maintained locked gaze with Isabe for a few seconds, scrutinizing her and trying to search for any signs of deceit.


    After a few seconds, he came out empty. And with one final long look at the ck pods, especially the one farthest to the right, where Zoey was, Atticus turned and left the room without uttering any more words.


    Although Isabe had been looking at Atticus with a clear and neutral gaze, Zarathustra''s current expression was anything but so.


    His aura was still epassing the whole room, his form emittingrge amounts of killing intent despite the fact that the one that had angered him had already left the room.


    "If not for this contract, I would have taught that bastard a lesson!" Zarathustra seethed. Amongst the academy rules, instructors or any staff of the academy for that matter weren''t allowed to do battle with the students. They were allowed to defend themselves when attacked first.


    The sound of Isabe walking away sounded next as Zarathustra turned his gaze,nding on her departing figure. She didn''t even say anything to Zarathustra, and from her demeanor, it was very obvious that she still supported Atticus.


    The scientist shivering in front of the door swiftly stepped out of Isabe''s way as she approached. Despite the distance, it was obvious that Zarathustra''s aura was still affecting him.


    Zarathustra stared at Isabe leaving irritably, clenching his fist tightly.


    Zarathustra had always been different from many of the Enigmalnk family members. Members of their family had always been calm and collected most of the time. Never one to lose theirposure just like Zarathustra had done countless times today alone.


    They had each strictly followed the mantra, "act with your brains, not the heart." But right from the start, Zarathustra knew he was different, just like some other Enigmalnk family members. He was just so quick to get ticked off.


    Today, not only was he not able to perform the experiment he wanted, but his pride had been thoroughly injured. He didn''t gain anything at all, and that fact annoyed him to his core.


    Zarathustra took in deep calming breaths, his aura that enveloped the room receding as he pulled it back.


    Zarathustra''s gaze regained their normal rity, his eyes letting out a soft glow as he went back to his calcting self.


    ¡­


    Isabe stormed out of the room, leaving the building after a few seconds. The location where the students received their exosuits was within the academy campus.


    Just like the leader''s section that Atticus and the other leaders among the students went to attend sses, the academy also had a section dedicated to research and development. A science section, basically.


    Isabe maneuvered, making her way through the science section, walking into the distance.


    Although they were all in the same ce and close proximity to each other, each section of the academy was strictly separated from each other.


    To many individuals, especially the students of the academy who were uniformed, their section was basically their world.


    Many had tried to explore the academy, thinking that they would be able to enter another section, but no matter how far they walked, they never seemed to get to the edge of the section.


    It seemed endless.


    But as though trying tough at their efforts, as Isabe walked a few meters away from the buildings, her artifact suddenly lit up, and a holographic interface appeared in front of her face in the next instant.


    Would you like to leave this section?


    Isabe muttered "yes," and her form was immediately enveloped in a golden light, transferring her away from the area.


    After a few minutes, Isabe approached the tall and imposing building at the middle of the academy. It was the same one where she had that talk with Harrison and learned about the high stakes in the next Veriatega Nexus.


    She entered the building without any dy, her eyes sweeping across a hall with only a few people walking about. They were all staff of the academy.


    Without uttering a word, Isabe made her way toward the elevator at the end of the hall.


    "Miss Isabe, wait!" Just as she was about to enter, the sound of a feminine voice sounded from behind her.


    Isabe turned, her gazending on the approaching figure of a woman dressed corporately. She was her father''s secretary.


    Isabe didn''t say anything and allowed her to approach her.


    "Miss Isabe! I apologize for the inconvenience, but Master Harrison has instructed me not to allow anyone, especially you, through. He doesn''t want to be disturbed."


    Isabe didn''t say anything in response, but the cold aura emanating from her made the woman take two steps backward, clearing her throat in mild awkwardness.


    She was well aware of the love-hate rtionship between this troublesome father and daughter duo.


    Plus, this wasn''t the first time she was refusing her ess to the top floor where Harrison''s office was.


    But regardless, no matter how many times it had happened, the same thing always repeated itself: Isabe''s reaction.

 Chapter 424 Surprised Laughter

    <h4>Chapter 424 Surprised Laughter</h4>


    Isabe maintained her cold gaze,pletely ignoring the ramblings of her father''s secretary. She suddenly turned and approached the elevator, intending to use it to get to her father''s office. It was very clear that she was ready to force her way through if it came to that.


    But as she got close to the elevator, she wasn''t even able to push the button of the elevator. From every direction, hard and heavy-looking metal doors suddenly closed in at fast speeds, blocking her entry.


    Isabe''s gaze was the personification of cold as she stared down at the door. Even the secretary could notice that there was something really wrong this time around. It wasn''t like the other times; Isabe was truly pissed. ''What the hell happened!''


    Isabe closed her eyes and took in a deep breath, clenching her fist hard. She raised her device in the next instant, clicking on it a few times. The holographic image of Harrison appeared, followed by the sound of ringing. But despite ringing for a while, there was no answer.


    She dropped her hand down, turned around, and started walking out of the building.


    "He must have lost his mind, yes, that has to be it," Isabe muttered as she reached the door of the building.


    Since they had discovered Atticus''s talent, her father had constantly made some decisions that many in the human domain, if not all, would term as incredibly stupid.


    Now that she was thinking about it, he had made some incredibly foolish decisions.


    "''The human domain is currently at war and at the same time is getting pressured from other races, and he decided to treat a 15-year-old boy who could easily defeat a master-rank as a normal student?'' Isabe chuckled.


    Why didn''t she see it sooner? Her father must have gone mad; there was no other exnation. This was way beyond having principles.


    Because no matter how she thought about it, she couldn''t fathom why he would decide not to train and mold Atticus into a perfect de for the human domain.


    What he had done instead was ruin the trust the greatest genius to have appeared in the history of the human domain had for them.


    Isabe was angry; she was seething. She knew her father. If he was avoiding her like this, then he had no intention of exining anything to her.


    She just had one and only one question for Harrison: why?


    That same question had been bugging her since. It made absolutely no sense. It was racking her brain to the extent that she felt like pulling her hair out.


    Isabe suddenly let out an audible exhale, her gaze firming.


    ''I don''t care about what is going through your head again. I''m going to tell him everything the next time I see him,'' she decided.


    ¡­.


    Within the highest floor of the building that Isabe had just left, inside the familiar in looking office, were two men.


    The office still maintained its incredibly in nature with pristine white walls, a shelf filled with books, arge obsidian desk, and exactly two sofas, each facing the other with a table in between them.


    That was all.


    This was undoubtedly the Vice Principal''s office, but the supposed owner of this office, Harrison, was currently on one knee, bowing inplete respect and reverence to a man.


    This man stood with both hands sped behind his back, gazing at the beautiful scene of the whole academy campus through the transparent walls.


    He stood with a bulky frame, his presence as imposing as it was godly.


    One look at this man, and even the bravest of the brave would bepelled to bow.


    The atmosphere seemed to distort around him, as though it didn''t dare try to contain his form.


    Although he stood with his piercing gaze surveying the academy,pletely and utterly silent, it was as though the weight of the world filled the whole room.


    Only a handful of individuals in the human domain could have this godly presence. There was no doubt about it; this man was a paragon.


    "Speak," the man spoke in a neutral tone, conversational, in fact, but to Harrison, it sounded as though a god had just decreed.


    Harrison lowered his head even more as he instantly responded without wasting a single moment,


    "The experiment was a sess, esteemed paragon, just as you anticipated."


    The man didn''t say anything for a few seconds, the room descending intoplete silence.


    And then suddenly, the man pivoted, his piercing gazending on Harrison''s form.


    To Harrison, it was as though the weight of the universe had suddenly rested on his shoulders.


    Despite being a Grandmaster rank individual, Harrison''s hands and legs seemed to buckle as his head was forcefully lowered even more.


    "Was he hurt?" The man inquired. Although his voice still maintained its firmness, one could detect a slight worried tone.


    Harrison''s form strained as he tried to fight the aura. He answered in the next second,


    "No, esteemed paragon. He showed signs ofplications during the process, but it all turned out for the best."


    He responded with theplete truth without leaving out anything. Only a fool would lie to a paragon.


    "How did he react after?" The man inquired further.


    "He was angered and promised to pay back everyone responsible, tenfold."


    The room suddenly descended into pin-drop silence for a full five seconds before a boisterous and heartyughter suddenly sounded in the next instant.


    Harrison turned his shocked gaze upwards, his eyes widening as he watched the manughing.


    He was reallyughing?


    For Harrison to be shocked that someone wasughing was enough to show the rarity of this action. He had literally never seen the man smile before.


    After a few seconds, he finally stopped, releasing a few chuckles to get it out of his system.


    The man removed his gaze away from Harrison, muttering softly under his breath, "That''s my boy."


    And as though he had never been there in the first ce, he suddenly vanished.


    Harrison remained bowing for a few seconds before he stood up.


    He checked his artifact, seeing a staggering amount of missed calls from Isabe.


    "I''m getting too old for this," Harrison let out a huge exhale and turned to stare at where the man had been standing just a few seconds ago. After a few moments, he turned and left the room.

 Chapter 425 Jolted

    <h4>Chapter 425 Jolted </h4>


    The golden light of the terminal ground lit up in the same golden glow as always, and the form of a white-haired boy with a cold gaze appeared in the area in the next instant.


    Atticus took in a deep shuddering breath. He didn''t even bother to focus on the surreal feeling of the space element that came with teleportation this time around. He was still pissed at everything that had just happened.


    ''Calm down, calm down,'' Atticus let out deep calming breaths, trying to calm down his mind. It took a whole lot from him to walk out of that situation.


    It had beenpletely against his nature, but Atticus''s logical side had eventually won the debate. If he unleashed everything he had, he couldn''t win.


    Atticus opened his eyes, his gazending on the familiar campgrounds. The whole area waspletely devoid of students. There was not a single person present apart from Atticus, who had just arrived.


    ''Right, they''re all still receiving their suits,'' Atticus surmised.


    Atticus turned towards the building just beside the mansion and started walking towards it.


    The camp hadn''t changed much since the one year. The ground was still earth, and the number of buildings still remained and looked the same, well outwardly, that is.


    But if one should get a bird''s eye view of the camp, they would think that the camp was truly preparing for war.


    On top of the walls, sitting just a few meters away from each other, were a staggering amount of artillery units, each one as imposing as thest.


    Plus, at every corner of the expansive garden, they had built watchtowers, each one standing tall, facing the direction of the forest.


    Instead of focusing on stupid and wasteful aesthetic things, Atticus had decided to focus on what was more important: defense.


    Except the other team had an Atticus; he would like to see what/who could breach their defenses.


    Atticus walked towards the building, reaching it in a few seconds. It was none other than the advanced training room.


    After everything he had just gone through, many would deem him mad that he still wanted to train instead of resting for at least a week. His mind had almost been taken over!


    But Atticus didn''t give a crap about his current situation. There was only one thing he could do that would get his mind off the anger he was feeling, and that was training. His fatigue and drain were still very much present, but Atticus was still going to train regardless.


    Plus, he was really curious: the exosuit that had given him so much trouble, just how powerful was it?


    ''Let''s find out,'' the door parted opened, and Atticus entered the training room.


    His gaze swept across the pristine white room without any change in expression. He approached the middle of the room and sat down cross-legged.


    As soon as he entered the room, Atticus could immediately feel some sort of excitement. He didn''t even have to think to identify the source: the sentient suit he had just gotten.


    That''s right, Atticus had already deduced that the suit was sentient. Only something with a mind for itself could attempt to take over another''s mind.


    ''It''s excited because of the mana,'' Atticus deduced. It was no secret that the mana inside the advanced training room was more than that in the outside world.


    Even after leaving theb section, Atticus still felt all the mana being sucked away towards his chest area. Plus, despite its current excited emotions, Atticus could feel its intense hunger.


    "Now let''s see what you are," Atticus muttered, followed by him suddenly removing his top robe, revealing hispletely toned, wless body with a set of 6-pack abs.


    But of course, that wasn''t where his gaze was focused. It waspletely fixed upon the form of a ck sttered mess covering his chest.


    It looked like a thick, throbbing ck stter with small blue lines running on top of it. The blue lines were emitting a soft glow, each of them running through the mess and converging at the middle of it.


    ''It''s still not enough, huh. I can''t train like this,'' his rate of recovery had been significantly slowed down because of this thing that kept sucking away any mana he was trying to gather. He couldn''t recover, nor could he refill his mana core.


    "I''m getting sick of this," Atticus muttered, abruptly stood up, and swiftly made his way towards the terminal just beside the tform. After a few taps, Atticus changed the settings of the advanced training room, allowing him to increase the mana density in the room threefold.


    This had been one of the features that came with upgrading the advanced training room. This had been among the things Atticus wanted to focus on.


    Atticus could immediately feel the incredible increase in mana density in the air. It was a very refreshing feeling.


    ''It would have felt even better if this thing wasn''t sucking everything!'' Atticus shot the ck mass on his chest a stare. The blue lines interwoven throughout it were emitting an intense glow, and it had immediately started throbbing harder and even growing in size as the mana in the air was increased.


    Atticus could immediately feel its emotion instantly bing happy as it greedily sucked all the mana it could as fast as possible.


    With a small sigh, Atticus walked over to the center of the room and sat down cross-legged in the next instant.


    Atticus closed his eyes and immediately entered a meditative state.


    Hepletely focused on bringing as much mana as possible by using his mana core in order to expedite the suit''s growth. This was Atticus''s n.


    The amount of mana it could absorb would surely have a limit, and Atticus intended on reaching that limit as soon as possible.


    Atticus repeated this action for hours without moving a single inch. During this whole time, the amount of mana the suit was siphoning only seemed to have increased.


    And just when it seemed as though there was no end in sight, Atticus''s form suddenly jolted as he felt a surge of mana pass through his body.

 Chapter 426 Too Much

    <h4>Chapter 426 Too Much</h4>


    It was refreshing, incredibly refreshing. Atticus had never felt so happy about the existence of mana and his ability to control it.


    The result waspletely instant as Atticus felt all his fatigue wash away as the surge of mana flowed through him.


    After a few seconds, Atticus opened his eyes to see the form of the ck mass shrinking on his chest.


    Then, it became a moderate size, about as big as two tennis balls molded together. It was simply shaped like a ck pentagonal gem jutting out slightly from his chest.


    Atticus could feel the peaceful and gentle aura it was currently emanating, as though everything wrong that happened today wasn''t its fault.


    Atticuspletely ignored it. Even though it looked like a full baby that just wanted nothing more than to rest after having arge meal, Atticus had no intention of leaving it to observe that rest.


    He still had to check out and confirm just how powerful he had be.


    "Firstly, let''s check my status,"


    ''Status,'' Atticus thought, and immediately a holographic screen materialized in front of his face.


    Character Profile:


    ------------------------


    Name: Atticus Ravenstein


    Age: 16


    Gender: Male


    Race: Human


    Attributes:


    ------------------------


    Strength: 289>>321


    Agility: 325>>354


    Endurance: 330>>362


    Vitality: 320>>401


    Intelligence: 52>>54


    Perception: 44>>45


    Charm: 38>>43


    Will: 37>>40


    Level: Expert >> Expert+


    Talent: Mythical


    Bloodline: Primordial Elemental Bloodline


    * Level 3


    - Fire: 40.9 %


    - Air: 40.1%


    - Water: 38.8 %


    - Earth: 39.5%


    * Level 2


    - Light: 2.3 %


    -Darkness: 1.9%


    -Space: 0.2 %


    *Level 1


    - Lightning: 80 %


    -Ice: 78.3%


    Locked Bloodlines -


    - NONE


    Abilities:


    ------------------------


    Innate Skills:


    * Conceal [Potential: Mythical]


    - The ability to conceal your level from anyone regardless of rank. You may choose what level you want to be shown.


    - Current mastery: Mythical


    Life Weapon Skills:


    * Transcendent sh: Godspeed Grace


    * Endless Strike


    Normal Skills:


    * Arcane Barrier [Potential: Transcendent]


    - Current Mastery: Expert+


    * Elemental Mimicry [Potential: Transcendent]


    -Current mastery: Expert-


    *Ethereal Clock [Potential: Empowered]


    -Current mastery: Advanced+


    "I see," It was exactly as he expected. Some of his stats had increased significantly since he had gotten the suit, and what was best was that these stats were only the passive improvements.


    How powerful would he be if he deployed the suit?


    "Well then, here goes," Atticus suddenly closed his eyes and entered a deep focused state.


    He felt the mana flowing through his body peacefully and without a single obstruction in an organized system, but this time around, a new presence had joined this system.


    The small pentagonal gem in his chest had formed a direct connection to his mana core, and instead of mana moving from his core to his body, it started from his chest instead.


    And what made Atticus even more excited was how pure the mana the suit was passing through his body.


    "So this is why I had that increase in stats," Atticus deduced. Atticus could proudly boast about his mana purity; it was way better than many other individuals in the human domain.


    If he had to be honest, while he didn''t think that his was the best of the best, he at the very least didn''t believe it was far off from said best.


    But now, observing the mana flowing through his veins, Atticus could see how wrong he was.


    Atticus relished this feeling for a few seconds before he decided to move to the next level.


    It hadn''t beenplicated; in fact, Atticus didn''t even have to think about how he wanted to go about it. It waspletely and utterly instinctual.


    Atticus only had the time to feel the angered emotion from the suit before the gem on Atticus''s chest suddenly throbbed, the glows of each of the blue lines running through it intensifying until it became blinding.


    In the next instance, it was as though a legion of pentagon shaped soldiers erupted from the gem, rapidly multiplying and spreading across Atticus''s body in all directions.


    As they epassed his neck, about to reach his face, each of their forms seemed to radiate an intense amount of light, their colors changing into a deep red hue that immediately covered his face and head akin to a firery shourd that zed upwards.


    After a few seconds, Atticus stood up straight.


    His entire form was enveloped in a pitch-dark suit that clung onto him like a second skin. The marks of the tiny pentagon littered the suit up until it got above his neck where a deep red fiery shourd was covering his face.


    His katana remainedpletely untouched. It was as though the suit knew very well who and no not to mess with.


    Atticus raised his arm, clenching his hand a few times.


    "This¡­" Atticus muttered under his breath in disbelief.


    "This is too much,"


    The amount of power coursing through Atticus'' veins currently was what many would deem unbelievable.


    It was as though the purity of mana, which had initially baffled him, had suddenly increased another fold. The flow of mana in his body was as seamless as it was smooth.


    "I see none of those lines," Atticus remembered how the exo suits of the 2nd years and Gerald had looked. They all had glowing lines passing through their forms. With his high perception, he had been able to deduce their use.


    In physics terms, they each served as capacitors, used to store mana and ensure mana reaches any part of the body instantly, as though it were always there. They also serve as filters to increase each of their purity significantly.


    Atticus focused inwardly, assessing himself. "Looks like I don''t need them."


    To Atticus, it was as though his whole body itself was the capacitor. There wererge amounts of mana in every part of his body, and his purity was on another level.


    Atticus punched the air casually a few times, each of his "casual" punches creating sonic booms in the air, forming a countless amount of afterimages.


    Atticus smiled. "I could get used to this."


    "Let''s see the effect on my stats," Atticus muttered and immediately called up his status.

 Chapter 427 Beams

    <h4>Chapter 427 Beams </h4>


    Character Profile:


    ------------------------


    Name: Atticus Ravenstein


    Age: 16


    Gender: Male


    Race: Human


    Attributes:


    ------------------------


    Strength: 321>>420


    Agility: 354>>450


    Endurance: 362>>498


    Vitality: 401>>650


    Intelligence: 54>>60


    Perception: 45>> 50


    Charm: 43>>47


    Will: 40<<38


    Level: Expert+ >> Master-


    Talent: Mythical


    Bloodline: Primordial Elemental Bloodline


    * Level 3


    - Fire: 40.9 %


    - Air: 40.1%


    - Water: 38.8 %


    - Earth: 39.5%


    * Level 2


    - Light: 2.3 %


    -Darkness: 1.9%


    -Space: 0.2 %


    *Level 1


    - Lightning: 80 %


    -Ice: 78.3%


    Locked Bloodlines -


    - NONE


    Abilities:


    ------------------------


    Innate Skills:


    * Conceal [Potential: Mythical]


    - The ability to conceal your level from anyone regardless of rank. You may choose what level you want to be shown.


    - Current mastery: Mythical


    Life Weapon Skills:


    * Transcendent sh: Godspeed Grace


    * Endless Strike


    Normal Skills:


    * Arcane Barrier [Potential: Transcendent]


    - Current Mastery: Expert+


    * Elemental Mimicry [Potential: Transcendent]


    -Current mastery: Expert-


    *Ethereal Clock [Potential: Empowered]


    -Current mastery: Advanced+


    Atticus wasn''tpletely shocked by the changes he was seeing; he had already expected them. He could notice even the most minute change that happened to his body, and each one of them could be felt by him.


    Of course, he could only give an estimation; he could never beat the system''s uracy.


    But Atticus''s gaze couldn''t help but stop on his will stat. ''Why did it decrease?'' Atticus wondered. His other stats had increased and he couldn''t understand just why his will stat had instead done the opposite.


    ''Hmm, let''s leave it forter,'' Atticus had a few guesses, but he decided to think about the whole thingter.


    Atticus took in a deep breath, relishing the fresh air. "Damn, even breathing feels different," he muttered in satisfaction.


    Regaining his focus in the next second, Atticus decided to assess the capabilities of his suit.


    ''I know the suit is empowering me normally, but it should have some other abilities, right?''


    Atticus decided to put it to the test immediately. With deep focus, he turned his attention towards his chest, where the suit''s core was embedded, focusing inwardly.


    As he had determined earlier, the suit had formed a direct link to his core, but as Atticus focused deeper, he found out something else incredibly interesting.


    ''Let''s see if I''m right.''


    Atticus walked over to the control terminal of the training room and changed thendscape to a nd that stretched predominately in every direction for miles.


    After walking for a few meters, with a thought, Atticus focused an incredible amount of mana in his legs, it''s muscles tensing and bulging as his form bent, intense coiled tension in his legs.


    Then, with an explosive movement, Atticus''s figure tore through the terrain, leaving a massive crater in his wake as he instantly crossed more than a kilometer in under a second.


    But Atticus wasn''t even focused on the speed. Instead, his whole focus was on his chest, observing with excitement.


    Although it wasn''t visible outwardly, as soon as Atticus had used that incredible amount of mana, he felt the suit grumble as though annoyed, and then immediately, a warm feeling enveloped him.


    Before Atticus had even finished his movement, in under a second, the suit had passively absorbed and reced the used mana from the air.


    From under the red shroud covering his face, Atticus grinned. Didn''t this mean he practically had near unlimited mana to use?


    Shaking his head to clear his thoughts, ''Let''s see everything I can do first.''


    Atticus decided to test what he could feel and he could feel each one of the tiny pentagon-shaped pieces that make up his suit.


    He closed his eyes the next instant, focusing his attention on the pieces in his right hand.


    It didn''t take long, as after 2 seconds, their form trembled, and in the next instant, each of them coalesced on the top of his hand, molded and formed a razor-sharp de.


    Atticus repeated this same action with his other hand, a long sharp de forming up instantly. Then, he did the same thing for each part of his body and discovered that no matter what part, as long as the suit covered the area, he had control over it and could form anything he wanted.


    Atticus moved to remote control next, wanting to see if he would be able to control a detached part of the suit. But despite trying for a while now, Atticus hadn''t been able to seed.


    He wasn''t even able to detach a tiny part, not to talk of control. All he got was an annoyed grunt from the suit anytime he tried. To Atticus, it felt like he was being called stupid.


    ''Is this bastard the one stopping me from doing it?" Atticus wondered. It always grunted, although not audibly, but Atticus could feel that it was annoyed.


    Since he wasn''t getting anywhere with this, Atticus moved to another test. If anyone from Earth could see what he was about to do now, the figure of a particr person would immediatelye to mind: Iron Man.


    Atticus raised his right hand, pointing his palm towards his front and focused. He could feel the incredible amounts of mana in every part of his body.


    Atticus didn''t even have to move mana from anywhere; the one in his palm was enough.


    The pitch-ck army of pentagon pieces covering his palm suddenly swirled, their forms simultaneously radiating a blue light that became blinding in the next second.


    Instantaneously, an intense and powerful beam of pure mana shot out from Atticus'' palm, its form tearing through the air, releasing sonic booms in its wake.


    Because thendscape was t without any dead end, its flight remained undisturbed.


    Atticus smiled and with another focus, he released multiple beams from his palm again. He switched and repeated the same thing with his other hand, and after a few seconds, a thought suddenly struck Atticus.


    If he could control each part of the suit, then wasn''t it possible to shoot these beams from any part of his body?


    Atticus immediately put it to the test, focusing on a spot on his back. During fights, his back was basically the most vulnerable. This would most definitely help with reducing that weakness.


    It wasn''t as straightforward as with his palm, but after a few seconds of intense focus, the spot Atticus had been focusing on suddenly radiated a blue light, and from it, an intense beam instantaneously shot out.

 Chapter 428 Test

    <h4>Chapter 428 Test</h4>


    Atticus was ted, but he didn''t let that get to his head; he still had more tests to do.


    He did the same thing for other parts of his body, releasing intense mana beams from each part of his body the suit enveloped.


    And at the end of these tests, he had saved the best forst: the part of his body where the bulk of his mana was gathered, basically the source of all his mana, his chest.


    Atticus focused on his chest, ignoring the annoyed grunt of the suit and focused on therge pentagon-shaped mass embedded in his chest.


    It immediately radiated an intense amount of bluish light, the whole form of the suit mirroring the change in color.


    Atticus felt as if the mana in his body was drained at a rapid pace, and as though it were not enough, he felt the mana in the air get siphoned into the suit.


    The air seemed to crackle as a staggering and intense amount of mana condensed at Atticus''s chest as though anticipating the power that was about to be unleashed.


    The light bluish mana seemed to take on a deep blue hue as they condensed.


    The whole process took 5 seconds, and as soon as it reached that 5 seconds mark, "Shit," the sound of Atticus muttering sounded immediately followed by a cataclysmic explosion that instantaneously cratered the earth in a 100-meter radius around Atticus.


    A mana beam, as wide as it was devastating, shot out of Atticus'' chest, the force of the st so intense that Atticus''s form shot backwards at a fast speed.


    Atticus quickly regained control of his body and swiftly performed a backflip midair, his form skidding down the earth for a few meters beforeing to an abrupt stop.


    Atticus''s gaze focused on the result of the st.


    Just like the other ones, since the terrain was t, it hadn''t been able to hit anything, but this time around, there was a huge difference.


    Apart from the huge craters that had formed where he had been standing earlier, the st had left behind a 50-meter-wide trail of obliterated earth in its wake.


    "Damn," Atticus muttered.


    If that st were to hit him, he doubted he would be able to survive. Yes, it was that crazy.


    Atticus took his gaze away from the devastating scene and turned his attention inwardly, trying to assess his current situation.


    The suit was still enveloping himpletely, but Atticus could feel a huge reserve of his mana had already been used up¡ªabout 25% of it¡ªand this was followed by the feeling of an intense amount of hunger.


    Atticus watched calmly as the sentient suit greedily sucked in mana from the atmosphere, filling the used-up mana at a fast rate. After exactly 9 seconds, 25% of his mana had been recovered, and he was now back to full strength.


    Atticus was bbergasted. ''I knew it was fast, but isn''t this too much?'' He waspletely speechless.


    Except for when he was incredibly desperate and stupid, would there ever be a time he would use more than 25% of his mana in a span of 9 seconds?


    ''Oh, that''s right,'' Atticus suddenly remembered that he was in the advanced training room and the mana was currently multiple times what was outside.


    Atticus swiftly approached the control terminal and changed back the settings to mirror the outside world.


    And after another cataclysmic explosion, with another grunt, Atticus watched with shock as the suit absorbed mana from the air at multiple times the speed as earlier.


    ''I see. So it''s more about the amount it can absorb at a given time frame than the amount of mana in the air,'' Atticus deduced.


    ''The amount of mana in the air doesn''t matter, which means it''ll take about 36 seconds, give or take, to recover the entirety of my mana if it ever came to that.''


    It went without saying that this suit would be one of his greatest assets. ''Well, second to the life weapon, of course.''


    Atticus, of course, hadn''t forgotten his Katana. Nothing could rece it when it came to potential.


    He was still at the second art, and yet he was already this powerful. Atticus couldn''t wait to see how powerful he would be should he learn the 3rd, 4th, and 5th, if it reached that high.


    Atticus stopped thinking about these things and decided to continue his testing.


    ''Let''s try this next.'' He had noticed it when he shot out the mana beams, but when his mana left his body, he had surprisingly perfect control over his mana, especially when it was still in contact with him.


    Atticus focused on two points on his back, just below his shoulder, on his scaps, and with a slight focus, a stream of mana started flowing out from them, their forms extending and molding.


    It took a while, but eventually, the forms of tworge blue wings, akin to angelic wings, were formed.


    They were, of course, both made purely of mana.


    Atticus focused on the wings, causing both their forms to flutter a few times. He repeated this for a while, and when he saw that he was getting the hang of them, their forms seemed to coil, and in the next instant, they pped hard, the force lifting Atticus from the ground, creating a huge gust of air on the earth.


    Atticus''s form ascended at a fast speed, and after a few seconds, he reached his peak. Just as he was about to start descending, Atticus unleashed another p.


    His first few attempts were sloppy; Atticus almost fell and lost control a lot of times. But after a while of constant practice, Atticus got the hang of it.


    With a single p that rocked the space, Atticus''s figure tore through the air, crossing a staggering distance within a second.


    With another p, Atticus''s form abruptly stopped, and he started pping gently, his form descending towards the ground,nding gently in a few seconds.


    Atticus released his hold on the wings, their forms turning into motes of light. He decided to leave the celebrations forter and immediately created multiple des and weapons with his mana.


    And after a few minutes of that, Atticus decided to test the defensive capabilities of the suit.

 Chapter 429 Bulging

    <h4>Chapter 429 Bulging </h4>


    Atticus went through a whole series of tests attempting to assess the defensive capabilities of his suit.


    He increased the temperature of the training room to staggering degrees. It was to an extent that Atticus wouldn''t dare stay in such a space for a prolonged period of time before. He would have been melted like cheese.


    But with him donning his suit, Atticus could proudly say that he didn''t even feel any heat. The suit maintained the same exact temperature as before regardless of how much he turned up the heat.


    Due to Atticus''s incredibly keen senses, he was able to notice some slight changes in temperature anytime he abruptly increased the temperature. It only urred for a second, but to Atticus, it was more than enough.


    ''It''s as if the suit adapted,'' Atticus immediately made some assumptions based on what he had observed.


    ''They must know more about this exosuit than me,'' Atticus suddenly recalled the blue-haired scientist that he had an altercation with earlier today. Since they had been the ones to design the suit, it was only natural that they knew about its capabilities.


    ''I''d have to figure it out on my own,'' regardless, he would rather die than ask those bastards who used him as an experimental tool for help.


    ''First of all, the suit adapts. But to what extent?'' Atticus decided to test and see how far it could go.


    ''Personally, I could withstand as high as 3500 degrees Celsius, which is basically hotter thanva, but this is obviously with some conditions,'' Atticus had been able to withstand this temperature because of a multitude of things.


    First would be his change in constitution because of his fire mimicry, and another would be because he was actively controlling the fire element around him and mitigating the heat.


    But with the suit, Atticus didn''t need to do any of this; he didn''t even need to focus on the fire element.


    Atticus cranked up the temperature of the training room to the highest it could reach, five thousand degrees, and as he saw that the suit still performed the same action, immediately adapting and adjusting ordingly, Atticus''s heart skipped a beat in excitement.


    ''Doesn''t this mean that I''m basically immune to master rank fire?'' Atticus thought in tion.


    During his five years at the Ravenstein Estate, Atticus had done some research about the elementalist bloodline levels and it''s rtionship with ranks.


    99% of elementalists in the human domain maintained this rtionship between their bloodline and rank, novice to master rank individual would always hover between level 1-3 of their bloodline.


    It was during this that Atticus was able to get insights about the grandmaster rank and the prerequisite of attaining it.


    To enter the grandmaster rank required you to first be able to create a domain, and this was the same prerequisite for entering level 4 of the elemental bloodline.


    What this entailed was simple: master rank individuals were more or less always in level 3 of their respective bloodlines.


    ording to Atticus''s calctions and powers he had experienced when battling master rank fire elementalists, their limits had been at most four thousand degrees Celsius.


    He immediately tried it with each of the elements, attempting to see where its limitsy: Lightning, ice, air, water.


    Unfortunately, these had only been the elements he could attempt to find out the limit to an extent in the advanced training room.


    The simtion of the rest of his elements had been subpar. Plus, Atticus hadn''t been able to test out his space bloodline.


    Despite the incredible upgrades, the training room still couldn''t stimte the space element.


    ''I guess I''d have to try the rest in the elemental rooms,'' Atticus decided to leave the remainder of the testing until he got to the academy campus.


    The elemental rooms would be able to give him the intensity he wanted.


    ''Regardless, this is good, very good. I''m practically immune to almost all master rank elemental attacks. Though I''m not sure about arts,''


    Atticus pondered as he walked over to the control terminal by the tform. The purpose of arts was to increase the attack power of an individual multiple times, although Atticus could withstand the normal elemental attacks, he wasn''t sure about an art-infused one.


    Atticus tapped on the control terminal a few times and after a few clicks, the tform beside him lit up and liquid metal slipped out of them, coalescing until the form of an extremelyrge man was formed.


    Of course, it waspletely silver, and gazing at therge and thick limbs with bulging muscles, it was clear that even without the silver color, they would all still look metallic.


    It wouldn''t take a genius to figure it out; these were all the features of the Emberforge family, the cksmiths of the human domain.


    Atticus also changed thendscape into an endless nd and immediately walked, putting a good distance from the terminal.


    The robot also walked forward, standing a few meters in front of him.


    Atticus gazed at the ginormous robot standing at least 6''7 feet, calmly. It emitted the unmistakable aura of a master+ rank and Atticus had chosen it for just one purpose: to test the physical defensive capabilities of the suit.


    Of all the families of the human domain, the Emberforge were known as brutes. When it came to just physical strength, even without the utilization of mana, they were unmatched.


    "Utilizing mana to augment and bloodline to supplement, attack me with your strongest attack,"


    Atticus instructed the AI, who immediately listened.


    Therge robot suddenly fixed its gaze at Atticus, an intense amount of pressure immediately engulfing the area.


    If this had been Atticus before, he would have been forced to, at the very least, stagger, but Atticus''s current form hadn''t even flinched.


    The bulging muscles of the robot seemed to bulge even more as its form started getting slowly enveloped in pitch-ck metal.


    After a few seconds, with its whole form covered in a ck, in-looking armor, the robot''s form tensed as it moved.

 Chapter 430 Scared

    <h4>Chapter 430 Scared</h4>


    The earth trembled as the air quaked.


    The massive figure of the ginormous robot rocketed towards Atticus''s form, the sheer momentum of its advance creating a whirlwind of sound that filled the room with a deafening cacophony.


    Without missing a beat, it pulled its massive right hand back for a punch, its form tensing and bulging, the metallic armor groaning at the sheer force of the muscles.


    And with sudden and unstoppable momentum that seemed to defy thews of physics, it unleashed a punch, the attack hitting Atticus akin to the weight of a falling mountain.


    The result was cataclysmic.


    The ground in a 200-meter radius around them shuddered and convulsed, fissures splitting open like wounds in the earth''s surface while the very air seemed to scream in protest, torn asunder by the sheer violence of the blow.


    But unlike what any sensible individual watching this scene would have assumed, the opposite happened.


    Despite the fact that Atticus''s form was basically a twigpared to the robot''s, the force of the punch didn''t shoot Atticus''s figure back.


    He didn''t even stagger!


    If one should get a closer look, they would see the army of tiny pentagon pieces of the suit had coalesced at the point of impact and had deftly absorbed and evenly distributed the force of the punch across the entirety of Atticus''s body, an intense amount of ripples spreading out across his form.


    Atticus only had time to be shocked about this unexpected development before he suddenly felt something stir inside him.


    It was a weird feeling, as though there was currently a staggering amount of pure energy avable for him to utilize.


    Atticus didn''t ponder on this feeling for long and immediately acted.


    The multitudes of waves on Atticus''s form all seemed to ripple towards his arm, and in the next instant, Atticus''s right hand shot forward like an explosive cannon, immediately hitting the metallic chest of the massive robot.


    Atticus''s punch collided with the metallic chest of the robot with a deafening ng, the sound echoing through the room like the cataclysmic copse of a mountain range.


    The force of the impact was so intense that multiple concentric circles formed behind the robot, the sheer force of Atticus''s strike transforming the robot''s retreat into a blur, akin to a shooting star streaking across the heavens.


    The robot crashed, tumbled, and rolled on the earth for a few hundred meters before eventuallying to a stop.


    Atticus gazed at his right hand in slight disbelief. ''I didn''t use any of my mana nor energy to defend or unleash that punch,'' he immediately threw the suit''s core on his chest a surprising stare.


    Atticus had only wanted to test the defensive capabilities of the suit, but what he had found out instead was something mind-blowing. He hadn''t used a shred of mana or even any effort for that punch.


    ''It can absorb and redirect the force of an attack,'' Atticus thought inplete tion. What got him even more excited was the fact that the suit had done it for a master+ rank punch!


    This was beyond what he could have possibly imagined. Words could not express how happy Atticus was feeling. His road to absolute power had just gotten slightly shorter, but it was still something.


    Atticus went on to test the suit a few more times with the Emberforge robot and discovered another interesting feature of the suit.


    If he made contact with an opponent or anyone for that matter long enough, he would be able to absorb a portion of said individual''s mana and utilize it ordingly as he wished.


    Atticus had been thoroughly shocked. This basically meant that he practically couldn''t run out of mana on the battlefield.


    After a few minutes of shock, he changed the settings of the training room, cing a scorching hot sun in the middle of it.


    He did the same for the robot, recing it with the familiar hyper form of robot Jared emitting a master+ rank aura.


    Atticus immediately began battle with robot Jared, and it went without saying that Atticus was slowly falling in love with his suit.


    As though realizing the power of the foe in front of it, the robot had immediately unleashed its full strength, equipped its massive hammer, and charged at Atticus at zing speed.


    Atticus''s movements had been effortless. It was as though he were weightless, his every move nimble.


    With his newly increased perception, Atticus easily evaded each one of the robot''s attacks. The incredible and intense temperature that usually affected him before hadn''t even caused the slightest amount of difort for Atticus.


    If anything, he felt as though the room got colder!


    If Atticus''s face hadn''t been covered by the red shroud, his intense grin would have been blinding.


    The battle went on for a while until Atticus started noticing something. It was something he hadn''t been paying attention to, but because he had just realized the time that had passed, it suddenly dawned on him: he wasn''t getting tired!


    There was not a single feeling of fatigue or drain in his form. Atticus felt as good as new.


    As he scrutinized his form inwardly, Atticus had immediately found out the reason for this and had immediately slowly paused, and this pause was because he had suddenly gotten a bit scared.


    ''Isn''t this too much?'' Atticus wondered. From what he had just found out, his suit was passively using mana to heal every single drain or his fatigue that afflicted him.


    Basically, it was passively recovering his stamina without him having to do anything whatsoever.


    However, this disbelief about how overpowered the suit was soon deadened in his head as a devastating punch suddenly struck Atticus, sending his form shooting through the air, tumbling down against the earth for a few hundred meters.


    Atticus didn''t focus on the damage the punch had caused, nor did he focus on the fast-approaching zing robot.


    He was only focused on one thing: the intense amount of pain that had suddenly wracked his head.


    Atticus''s gaze shot towards the suit''s core and saw thatrge throbbing vein-like lines had suddenly appeared around the pentagon-shaped gem embedded on his chest.


    And in the next instant, Atticus felt his control over his body abruptly cut off.


    He only had time to be shocked before the massive form of robot Jared''s hammer appeared inches away from his face.

 Chapter 431 Separate

    <h4>Chapter 431 Separate </h4>


    It was as piercing as it was painful.


    As Atticus felt the massive, piercing pain hit his head, he abruptly lost control of his whole body.


    The red shroud covering his face followed suit the next instant, its form fading into the air, enabling Atticus''s exposed face to feel the intense and staggering amount of heat radiating out of robot Jared''s zing hammer, inches away from hitting his face.


    Atticus didn''t get the chance to assess his situation and find out what was going on; he didn''t even get the chance to think.


    His body was out of his control, and a massive, scorching hammer was about to hit his face.


    It went without saying that he was screwed.


    But the only thing that was still in Atticus''s control was his eyes, which never once wavered.


    Atticus wasn''t sure what exactly was going on; he had a few assumptions but didn''t have any time to ponder about it.


    But there was only one thing Atticus knew: he had felt this feeling before.


    This feeling of being watched, having your every movement and thought under someone''s control.


    No matter how long, it wasn''t going to change. The fact that Atticus hated being used or controlled to his very core.


    It doesn''t matter who was responsible; there was only one suspect currently anyway. Atticus immediately acted before his whole form could get taken over.


    His piercing blue eyes suddenly turned crimson as he immediately unleashed his will. It felt as though a wave of scorching fire spread throughout his body, obliterating any form of hold the suit held over him.


    Atticus gradually regained control over his body in time to hear the intense and devastating screech that sounded inside his head.


    But that was thest ce his focus was. His gaze didn''t even flicker; as soon as he felt the control over his body was back, with a slight narrow of his eyes, Atticus''s form seemed to distort as his whole being seemed to defy containment.


    Before the massive hammer could turn his face into a bloodied mess, Atticus''s form abruptly vanished, the hammer hitting the earth in a cataclysmic impact that sent a wave of scorching heat spreading outward for hundreds of meters.


    Without missing a beat, the air above the bent robot distorted as the atmosphere fissured.


    The form of Atticus appeared in the next instant, his right leg, infused with staggering amounts of mana, raised skyward.


    With an explosive impact, Atticus''s right leg hit the back of robot Jared''s head, the force of the kick sending it''s face deep into the earth in another apocalyptic explosion, deep cracks and fissures spreading in a two hundred meter radius from the point of impact.


    "Stop the simtion!" Atticus instantly instructed the AI just in time, before the robot could go supernova.


    With focus, Atticus''s form abruptly teleported away, intending to move away from the wreck and devastated earth.


    After his advancement of his space bloodline, a whole new world of powers had unlocked itself to him.


    Atticus had initially been sad when he first unlocked the space element because of his inability to utilize the space element outside his body.


    But this had changed when he advanced to level 2 of his space bloodline. Here, he had been able to project the space element outside his form, but unfortunately, just like his other bloodlines in level 2, he couldn''t control the elements when he wasn''t in contact with them.


    However, Atticus had been ted to find out the space element was widely different. In level two, Atticus was able to project outward and control any element he was in contact with, so he had attempted something.


    Atticus simply projected the space element to epass about 5 meters away from him, and after a few trial and errors, he had been able to control the space around that area, and in turn, Atticus had been able to teleport within said area.


    But unfortunately, Atticus had just reached the second level and hadn''t really had the time to unlock other powers.


    There was one he was looking forward to using: gravity control. It went without saying that if not for the exosuit he was testing out, he would have beenpletely focused on achieving that.


    However, after what just happened, with the intense frown on Atticus''s face as he stared at the suit''s core in his chest, it was obvious that achieving gravity control with the space element was the least of his worries.


    Atticus gazed at the suit''s core with an intense frown, his thoughts racing.


    Although he had suspected it before, when he unleashed his will, he had confirmed that it had indeed been the suit that had attempted to take control over him.


    ''But how? Didn''t it learn its lesson the first time?'' Atticus pondered.


    This time around, he hadn''t been called into his mindscape. The attack had happened abruptly and when he had least expected it. It was as though it had been waiting for the perfect moment to catch him off guard.


    Atticus took in a deep breath and released a huge sigh in the next instant. ''I knew it, it was too good to be true. All thingse at a cost.''


    Atticus might have just discovered a huge weakness when it came to using the exosuit.


    Although it wasyingpletely low and listening to him currently, Atticus still felt as though he was being watched.


    It was very obvious that it was currently quietly observing Atticus with rapt attention, waiting for even the slightest hint of him being distracted for it to act again.


    It felt like a very stubborn goat. No matter how much Atticus scolded, flogged, or tortured it, it was only going toe back again the moment it saw the chance.


    This¡­ this was a huge problem.


    During battle, especially if it were life and death, there was no helping it; Atticus would have his full attention on the battle.


    It went without saying that getting his body taken over at any moment during a life and death battle would be a death sentence.


    And Atticus had no intention of forfeiting his life.


    ''Looks like it could only attempt to take control over my body if I am actively using the suit,'' Atticus was trying to find some sort of silver lining in this situation.


    If the suit''s consciousness could attack him even when he wasn''t donning the suit, then he would have to either figure out a way to passively utilize his will to keep it in check, or he would have to find a way to separate from it.

 Chapter 432 Not Weak

    <h4>Chapter 432 Not Weak</h4>


    The former would of course be the best option and his most preferred, but unfortunately, Atticus could not achieve this, at least not currently.


    It required a great amount of focus for him to use his will, something that Atticus currently could not half-ass despite his high intelligence. It was precisely because of this high intelligence that he could control his will at this level in the first ce.


    ''If only I could use that power,'' Atticus remembered his transformation when he had utilized his will inside his mindscape.


    Then, his will had epassed the entirety of his form. If he could fight in that form, then Atticus doubted if the suit would have dared to do anything no matter how unfocused he got.


    However, what was important was that Atticus couldn''t achieve this now, which simply meant that;


    ''Bye-bye exosuit for now. At least until I''m able to utilize my will in the background and fight intensely at the same time,'' Atticus sighed.


    He had thoroughly been enjoying the suit''s capabilities but now that he had discovered this huge weakness, he would have to put everything on hold for now.


    Currently, Atticus''s face was still out in the open, with the ck suit only covering from his neck downwards.


    With a slight thought, the armies of tiny pentagon pieces suddenly started moving, their forms coalescing in the middle of Atticus'' chest, getting sucked into it at a fast rate.


    After a few seconds, the form of Atticus with his toned upper body in full disy was revealed.


    Atticus instantly felt his power reducing at an unimaginable rate, returning back to normal. It wasn''t a good feeling, if he had to be honest; the feeling of getting weak, it was terrible. Atticus wore his robe in the next moment.


    After which, he swiftly checked the time on his artifact, his eyes widening as he saw the current time.


    They had each been transported to the science section around 10 in the morning, and Atticus was sure that he had gotten back to the division before 12.


    But currently, it was already past 6 pm. He had been training for more than 5 hours without even knowing it.


    ''Well, at least I''ve calmed down a bit,'' Atticus thought. One of the reasons he had decided to train was to momentarily calm down his raging blood because of what had happened to him.


    Atticus shook his head, snapping out of his thoughts. ''They must be back by now,'' he swept his gaze around thendscape, taking in all the destruction, his gaze stopping on robot Jared for a few seconds before walking over to the control terminal and clearing out the whole room, returning it to its pristine white appearance.


    Atticus also made sure to check and wipe out every record of his taken during this training session.


    After which, he walked towards the exit of the training room, the door parting as he approached.


    But before Atticus could even step out of the room, "Finally!" he suddenly heard the excited voice of a familiar red eyed girl and in the next instance, Atticus''s form deftly darted to the side, evading the zing form of Aurora streaking into the training room.


    Before Atticus could wonder why she had done that, his gazended on the forms of Nate, Lucas, and the other Ravenstein youths entering the training room.


    Atticus smiled and immediately stared intently at them, scrutinizing each one of them thoroughly.


    He had done this because of one reason: they were all donning their exosuits.


    "What do you think?"


    Atticus turned to see Nate, with his two arms raised while flexing his muscles.


    His whole form was enveloped in a dark brown attire with dark intricate lines adorning his form. Lucas was also standing beside him adorned in a sky-blue exosuit with white intricate lines tracing across it.


    Although each of them was covered from head to toe, Atticus was still easily able to distinguish between them.


    Atticus focused his gaze on the bulky form of Nate. He could immediately feel therge increase in power from Nate''s aura.


    During the one year period, Nate had been able to break into the advanced- rank. But now with the suit, Atticus could see that it had bumped him up to the Advanced rank. His aura had be heavier.


    ''Maybe it had something to do with proficiency? Or maybe talent?'' Atticus could still remember Gerald''s transformation. He had ranked up a surprising twice and this had been in the expert ranks.


    But Nate had instead ranked up just once. This was the same with Lucas and the rest of the Ravenstein youths.


    Atticus smiled, "You look strong." Atticus''spliment was followed by the sound of a zing figure crashing down on the earth just a few meters away from the group.


    "What about me!" The feminine voice of Aurora sounded immediately after, and the group turned to see her with both her hands on her waist, her form zing.


    Her form was entirely enveloped in raging mes, and her exosuit had a deep red hue with white intricate lines tracing along it.


    Although her entire form was covered, including her face, there was no denying it, it was Aurora.


    Atticus chuckled slightly as he started walking towards her, "Is this really necessary? We know you can control fire."


    The raging mes surrounding her body abruptly got snuffed out as Aurora''s head snapped towards Atticus, her right hand pointing at him.


    The other Ravenstein youths sighed as they saw this.


    It was clear to everyone that she was about to erupt, but unlike what they thought, as though a switch were turned off, Aurora slowly lowered her hand down.


    "I understand why you''re being a hater," even with her face being covered, Atticus could feel the smug smile that had suddenly appeared on her face.


    "The hell are you yapping about?"


    "You''re jealous of my exosuit! You probably got a weak and ugly one hehe"


    Atticus had to utilize a lot of effort to stop himself from erupting intoughter.


    His exosuit could be called a lot of things, but the word ''weak'' or any word in the dictionary that had even the slightest simr meaning to said word, was not one of them.

 Chapter 433 Tagged

    <h4>Chapter 433 Tagged </h4>


    Atticus tried his very best to stifle hisughter, and from the look he was giving her, he made it plenty obvious he was trying hard not tough at her words.


    Lucas, Nate, and the others also gazed at Atticus inplete curiosity, each of them wondering why he wasughing.


    It just dawned on each one of them that Atticus had reached the camp before anyone else since he had been in the advanced training room when they had all arrived.


    Which meant that he had received his suit before any of them, which was weird considering the fact that they had all left the science section together after receiving their suits.


    They had even seen the other leaders of the divisions back in the science section but not Atticus.


    It didn''t take long for each of them, especially Lucas, to suspect that something must have happened. ''He either simply finished early before us or he had gotten a different suit than ours,''


    Lucas was leaning toward thetter, and this was because he had seen every single genius of the first year before they were sent back.


    Aurora abruptly released hold of her exosuit, the red attire covering her form getting sucked into the suit''s core on her chest.


    Her piercing red eyes narrowed as she fixed her eyes on Atticus, "Show us," she simply said.


    The other youths all gathered around Atticus, each of them immediately unequipping their exosuits.


    They all fixed their gazes on Atticus, curious about his exosuit.


    Atticus was feeling conflicted. His exosuit was without a doubt overpowered; he wasn''t worried about showing them this. What he was worried about was what he had just discovered a few minutes ago.


    He had decided not to utilize his exosuit even when he was training.


    Although Atticus hadn''t put too much emphasis on it, the fact that his will had reduced when he deployed the suit was still nagging his mind. That right there had been a huge red g.


    ''I almost forgot, status!'' He hadpletely forgotten to check his will after he had unequipped his suit.


    Atticus nced at his status screen, his eyes immediately fixated on the particr stat he had been looking for. He couldn''t help but breathe in a sigh of relief when he saw that it was back to normal.


    He had been right; the suit''s consciousness would only act if he was actively utilizing the exosuit.


    Atticus nced at the expressions of the Ravenstein youths gazing at him, each of them filled with curiosity and, of course, the impatient form of Aurora who kept gesturing for him to bring out his exosuit already.


    ''It should be fine if I don''t lose focus.'' With a huge sigh, Atticus focused slightly and in the next instance, the army of pentagon-shaped pieces streamed out of his chest, converging and engulfing his form in under a second, a red shroud materializing and covering his head.


    The entire room suddenly descended into pin-drop silence thatsted for a few seconds. Each one of them, especially Aurora, gazed at Atticus'' new form with their mouths agape, each of them shocked.


    It looked so cool!


    "This is so unfair! Howe yours is so different!?" Aurora immediately screamed in protest. The part that made Atticus'' suit a killer was the vivid red shroud covering his head.


    She wanted that! ''It''ll go good with my suit,''


    "Hehe, hater," Atticus teased.


    "You¡­!"


    "Aurora, calm down! It''s not like you can take the suit from him," before Aurora could retort, Moon suddenly stepped forward and grabbed her hand,


    "The young master is done using the room; let''s go train!"


    "But-" although reluctant, Aurora allowed Moon to drag her into the training room. But she made sure to give Atticus an intense stare as she was getting dragged away, one that made Atticus shiver.


    ''I should lock the door to my room before I sleep,'' Atticus gulped. With the way Aurora was looking at him, his suit in particr, he wouldn''t be surprised if she visited him while he was sleeping.


    The rest of the Ravenstein youths followed immediately after, admiring Atticus'' suit for a few seconds. Atticus watched them with a smile as they each entered the training room and started testing out their suits.


    "So, are you ready for it?"


    Atticus turned towards his side to see Lucas standing beside him, also watching the Ravenstein youths training.


    Atticus chuckled slightly and responded, "The leader''s summit? I should be fine."


    "Oh, someone''s arrogant," Lucas shook his head slightly before adding, "You do know that you''re public enemy number one, right?"


    "You think they would gang up against me?" Atticus inquired, raising an eyebrow.


    "That''s a very high possibility, you know that, right?"


    Atticus tilted his head slightly as he pondered, then turned his head back towards the front.


    "Hmmm, I don''t think that would happen. No, I''m about 90% sure it won''t happen. Don''t forget how incredibly proud those young masters are. Some would rather die than join hands to fight, especially for just a feeble first year like me."


    The sound of Lucas''ughter immediately filled the room.


    "Feeble first year? Really?" Lucas asked in slight disbelief. If Atticus was ''just a feeble first year,'' then what should he call the rest of them?


    "Yes, feeble first year. What else could I possibly be?" Atticus blinked twice while maintaining a straight face despite his baffling words.


    Lucas simply shook his head. Atticus was being too much. "Still, I think you should keep your guard up. You never know what might happen," Lucas advised.


    "Yes, yes, of course. I''m always on guard. Don''t worry," Atticus assured him.


    Lucas simply smiled and didn''t say anything again. From what he had observed about Atticus, while it was true he always had his guard up, it was obvious he wasn''t putting much emphasis on the other tier ones.


    It was a fact that Atticus was smarter than him, but Lucas had noticed that he wasn''t really a people''s person, especially when he had already tagged them as weak.

 Chapter 434 Safe

    <h4>Chapter 434 Safe</h4>


    Lucas suddenly decided to change the topic.


    "So who would you be taking along?" he inquired.


    Amongst the rules of the leader''s summit, each one of the leaders was required and allowed to choose one subordinate from their division to join them during the duration of the summit.


    Although it was pretty obvious who Atticus would choose, Lucas still thought it best to ask him directly.


    Lucas''s question was immediately followed by a cataclysmic boom that reverberated throughout the room.


    Atticus and Lucas turned their gazes to the side to see a streaking figure hurtling back through the air at fast speed, leaving a fiery ze in its wake. In the next second, the figure hit the hard training room walls in a brutal impact.


    The duo both followed the fiery trail the figure had left, their gazesnding on the figure of Aurora whose fist was stretched out for a punch, her whole form covered in a dark red attire.


    The whole room descended into a loud silence as each one of the youths currently training stopped and turned their gazes towards the figure.


    After a few seconds, the form of the figure became visible, each of their gazesnding on the bulky figure of Nate also donned in an exosuit, arge fiery fist imprinted in his stomach, bending him at the waist.


    Atticus chuckled, "Who else could I possibly pick?"


    "Do you even have a choice?" Lucas also joined in on theughter.


    After that, Atticus and Lucas spoke about some random things for a few minutes while watching the rest of the Ravenstein youths train.


    Atticus silently observed each of their exosuits, trying to note the differences between theirs and his. It was no secret that his exosuit was different from the rest of the exosuits they were giving the students.


    After a few minutes of observation, Atticus had been able to find out some interesting features of their suits.


    Although the exosuits all shared some simrities with each other, the term "tailor-made" for each of them would be the right fit for what he had observed.


    For example, Aurora''s suit, apart from increasing her mana flow, purity, and the amount of mana she would hold, somehow made using the fire element easier and more powerful.


    Atticus had noticed it in her movements; they had been more seamless than before, more zing, more unpredictable like flickering mes.


    It had been obvious that her mastery of her fire mimicry art had increased significantly. Just like Nate, it had bumped her only one rank up, to the Advanced+ rank.


    It had been the same for Nate too; it had augmented his mana positively and had increased his proficiency in his earth mimicry too. If not for Aurora''s explosive punch, Atticus doubted anyone could have sent him flying like before.


    He had also observed the rest of the Ravenstein youths and saw that their suits each followed these same pattern. Elijah with his lightning mimicry, Chubby with his fire, Eric and Aria with their darkness and air respectively.


    It had increased their proficiency in their respective mimicry and had purified and improved their mana flow and control.


    After getting beaten times without number by Aurora, Nate had made the stupid decision of challenging Atticus to battle.


    But of course, this had ended up as expected, his form getting mmed against the wall on the other side of the training room.


    After this, Atticus hung out in the training room for a while with the other youths before he decided it was time to retire for the day.


    He separated from the Ravenstein youths and left the training room after a few moments.


    Atticus was immediately met with the bustling campgrounds. It wasn''t only them that had gotten their exosuits; the rest of the first years had also gotten theirs.


    Atticus''s gaze swept across the area, seeing the division youths donning different shades of exosuits.


    They were all happily running about showcasing their suits, with some flying in the air.


    Atticus could also sight some crowds gathered around some youths about to engage in an arm wrestlingpetition.


    After a few seconds of taking in the sights, Atticus retreated towards the mansion and headed straight to his room to get some shut-eye.


    It had been an incredibly long day, and he waspletely mentally drained. He really needed to sleep and rest his head.


    As Atticus had his bath and was about to sleep, a thought suddenly struck him, ''If I''m asleep, it would take over my body, right?'' Atticus pondered worriedly.


    He just couldn''t escape this nagging feeling that it was possible. As he came to this conclusion, Atticus couldn''t help but release a huge sigh.


    The academy had really given him a huge burden, one he would have to learn to live with.


    The gains had been incredible, he wasn''t going to lie, but the fact that he had to live his lifepletely alert in order to make sure that something inside him wouldn''t take control of his body wasn''t something many could live with.


    Just to be safe, Atticus had locked the doors of his room, remembering the intense stare of a certain red-eyed girl, and then he had ced rune mines in every single inch of the room, including the walls, ceiling, and doors.


    The mines weren''t enough to hurt him significantly, but at the very least, he should wake up should something happen.


    After this, Atticus slept.


    The night went by quickly. The next morning, Atticus had woken up and luckily hadn''t encountered any problems; his body hadn''t been taken over.


    Atticus still chose to be careful and had performed the same routine every night before he slept, cing rune mines all over the ce.


    Apart from that, they had found out that sses had been put on hold for a week, in order for some of the students to recover fully from getting their suits and also to prepare for the uing leader''s summit.


    Seeing as he couldn''t go to the academy campus anymore, Atticus had continued his routine and had trained intensely at the camp instead.

 Chapter 435 Gathering

    <h4>Chapter 435 Gathering </h4>


    Atticus''s routine had been exactly the same as before but now with one difference: he wanted so badly to unlock the gravity control ability.


    Thest time he had tried it briefly was when he had been inside the space elemental room, and then Atticus had felt that it was within his grasp.


    He only needed a little push, but unfortunately, the time that he was allowed to be in the elemental room and the academy campus came calling.


    Atticus could have decided to wait for the one week, but he was extremely impatient and wanted to unlock it as soon as possible.


    It was also better that the academy had canceled allpulsory activities in order to give the youths time for themselves.


    And so, Atticus had focused fully on unlocking the gravity control ability. Of course, he had trained other abilities too during this period. Apart from his suit, of course, he had been serious about not using the exosuit until he found a solution to the problem.


    Despite taking time to train each of his abilities, Atticus''s main focus had been unlocking the gravity control ability.


    It had been difficult, especially when he was training without the space elemental room. It was as though he had to start from scratch. He didn''t know why, but unlike his other powers, the gravity control hadn''te naturally.


    In fact, if not because he had seen Astrion use it back at the Raven camp, he doubted if he would have thought about it.


    But Atticus had never been one to shy away from hard work. He was persistent to the extent that it was scary.


    Atticus would sit down, meditating in one position while manipting the space element for hours on end, trying his best to figure out and learn the ability.


    After relentless trials and errors for days on end, finally, on one day, a day before the one week the academy gave them psed, when the sun was at its peak, Atticus felt the air around him get heavier, and instantaneously, the silver form of the robot standing just a few meters away from abruptly sunk onto one knee as a huge weight pressed down against it.


    Atticus''s eyes snapped open, an intense grin on his face.


    He was currently sitting down cross-legged on the floor in the advanced training room.


    This had been mostly what his trainingprised of. He would sit down cross-legged with his eyes closed, project the space element to epass a few meters radius from him, and then he would start tinkering with it.


    It had taken Atticus almost one week because of the difficulty of what he had done. Using the space element to manipte gravity wasn''t a straightforward task.


    Regardless, if word got out that he had learned it in just under a week, the human domain would riot.


    He was using space to influence gravity, basically utilizing something to influence another thing; it wasn''t going to be easy. He first had to tinker and understand the intricate rtionship between space and gravity.


    Then he had tried to fine-tune its interaction with gravity. After which he would analyze the effects of his maniptions, adjusting his technique to achieve the desired oues.


    But of course, he could only control it within the small radius he could project his space element to.


    After a few seconds of increasing the gravity in the small radius, Atticus released his hold, allowing the struggling robot to stand up straight.


    Atticus gazed at the robot, his thoughts churning. ''It can barely affect intermediate ranks, huh?''


    Although he had been able to use gravity control, it was still incredibly subparpared to when Astrion had used it.


    It couldn''t even tten an intermediate rank individual; the best it could do was make the robot kneel.


    ''I could feel it affecting me too. I better fix that.'' The effect of the gravity on him had been incredibly minute, so he hadn''t even felt any pressure.


    But regardless, he felt like he should figure out a solution to the issue. If he should get more proficient in it in the future, he wouldn''t want it to slow him down.


    Atticus focused on the space element, projecting it in a few meters radius around him, after which he enveloped himself in a thin nket of space.


    After tweaking it for a few seconds, Atticus suddenly increased the gravity inside the radius, causing the form of the robot to stagger and go down on one knee immediately.


    Atticus''s lips curled up into a grin as he saw that it had worked. He hadn''t felt a single thing! ''I''ll need to be able to do this instantly. It takes too long before I can use it. I guess it''s more practice then.''


    Atticus closed his eyes and focused inwardly, then released hold of the gravity and increased it in the next instant, causing the form of the robot to stand straight and abruptly go down on its knees again.


    Atticus continued this training process, intending to decrease the amount of time it took for him to utilize gravity control.


    He also nned on increasing its potency too. He still had a long way to go before he would be able to master it.


    He didn''t even know how to use zero gravity yet; he had only learned how to increase the gravity in a given radius.


    Regardless, if there was one thing Atticus was, it was relentless. He wouldn''t give up.


    As Atticus was busy trying to master gravity control, an important meeting was about to take ce on the academy campus.


    Within the confines of the same tall and imposing skyscraper in the middle of the academy, a group of powerful individuals were currently gathered inside arge circr hall.


    The whole hall waspletely pristine white and had arge obsidian round floor in the middle of the room.


    Each of these powerful individuals was seated in their respective seats, facing the middle of the hall.


    The hall was filled with the powerful aura of master+ ranks, indicating their ranks.


    Only a certain group of individuals in the academy were in this rank of power.


    Upon sighting the familiar, hyper, and vibrant form of a certain orange-haired man, the identity of the individuals in the hall should be easy to guess.


    This was a gathering of all the instructors of the academy.

 Chapter 436 Tradition

    <h4>Chapter 436 Tradition</h4>


    They were all present, from the first to the third-year instructors, from the leaders to the non-leader instructors.


    Considering the sheer magnitude of the academy and the millions of students currently attending it, many would be forced to believe that the hall would bepletely filled up.


    In a sense, they would be right. But this was only because all the chairs in the hall were currently upied. In the sense that the hall was overcrowded with instructors, it would bepletely wrong.


    The hall was scanty at best. Only a total number of 31 individuals were currently present inside the hall. They were each seated in a circr format and on the same elevation with each other.


    Although the instructors were divided and categorized ording to the year they teach, there wasn''t any major form of hierarchy between them.


    They were all instructors of the academy, and the only reason they were teaching different years in the first ce was because their skill set had been a perfect fit for each of the respective courses the students took. That was all.


    They all had more or less the same strength, each of them at the master+ rank. And if one should take a closer look at each of their features, they would see that they were mostly from the tiered families of the human domain.


    Despite there not being any hierarchy between them, there was a subtle tension in the air.


    Each one of them was seated in groups, ording to the years they taught. The forms of Jared, Isabe, and the other first-year instructors were seated on one side while the others were on another side.


    But of all the instructors present, only one of them could truly im that she was well respected, and the firm voice of this same individual suddenly sounded, her words resounding across the room.


    "I think it''s about time we begin this meeting."


    The chatter permeating throughout the hall came to an abrupt stop, and each of them turned their heads, their gazes fixing on the form of Isabe, who sat down calmly with her legs crossed.


    Isabe maintained her neutral expression as she continued, "To discuss the theme to be used in the leader''s summit."


    She was Harrison''s daughter. But this hadn''t been the reason she was held highly. They all knew Harrison; the man was thest person who would practice a disgraceful thing like nepotism. His principles wouldn''t allow him.


    The main reason was that Isabe had been in the academy long before they had each been staffed.


    By now, many would have noticed that there practically weren''t any old instructors in the academy. Each of the instructors were mostly in their 30s.


    And this was because the individuals that the academy usually hired as instructors always had the talent to advance into the Grandmaster rank and had more or less always seeded.


    The academy only went after the best of the best, and this current situation only goes to prove it. As soon as an instructor advances into the Grandmaster rank, they were always sent out of the academy to either join the war or do something else important.


    Regardless of what they were teaching, they would immediately be sent out. A single Grandmaster rank individual was a powerful and valuable asset.


    It didn''t matter if the students were the future of the human domain; they couldn''t allow such a valuable asset to be wasted teaching.


    This more than not always happened at the same time, which caused the old instructors to be reced by the new ones.


    But considering her father''s position, even from a young age, Isabe had been amongst the staff of the academy. There was not a single thing about the academy that she didn''t know.


    In fact, she had been amongst the people who assessed and hired most of the instructors currently in the room.


    The fact that she wasn''t a tiered didn''t matter. There was no other person in the hall that the instructors would all actually listen to.


    Each of the instructors suddenly went silent, especially the second and third years, each of them ncing at one another.


    Although the instructors weren''t allowed to interfere in the affairs of the students, the Leader''s summit had always been different.


    The leader''s summit hadn''t started with the academy; it wasn''t until after a few decades that it had been introduced.


    And from the start, each year, it has been the responsibility of the instructors to choose whatever theme the students would use to battle during the summit, and this had been exactly why they were currently gathered.


    Isabe, Jared, and the other first-year instructors all frowned as they saw their reaction. They didn''t have to be geniuses to figure out that they were obviously nning something.


    They each had their suspicions but didn''t even need to think about it as in the next instant, the voice of a man suddenly sounded.


    "I have a suggestion," the voice sounded¡­ slow.


    It was undeniably a man''s voice, but it was as though speaking those words had been an incredible journey that took a lot of effort to achieve.


    Withzy droopy eyes, blue hair, a slender figure, and an expression that screamed demotivation, the instructor, unmistakably an Enigmalnk, turned his tired gaze towards Isabe.


    "Well, let''s hear it," Isabe maintained herposure even though she knew well what he was about to propose.


    The instructor''s name was Rhiannon Enigmalnk, and he was one of the instructors of the third-year students.


    Rhiannon nodded, a small smile marring his demotivated face. Then he mustered everything he had in him in order to raise his voice so everyone could hear him.


    "The leader''s summit has been held every academy year in the school. It was held so frequently that at this point, it has basically be a tradition."


    Hearing an Enigmalnk, one who always acted logically, talk about tradition was baffling, to say the least, but they each didn''t say anything and waited for him to finish speaking.

 Chapter 437 Decision

    <h4>Chapter 437 Decision </h4>


    Despite trying his very best to be loud, his voice had at beste out conversational instead. But the people currently in the room weren''t normal beings; they all could still hear him clearly as he continued speaking.


    "Because of the importance that the leader''s summit embodies, we''ve always strived for fairness. To bridge the gap between the higher and lower years and make sure they each experience memorable battles and challenges,"


    By now, the faces of the first year instructors had already morphed into a perplexed look as they each stared at Rhiannon with a look that screamed, What the hell are you talking about?


    Jared chuckled slightly, his intense grin undisturbed as he watched Rhiannon speak.


    Isabe too was silent. Her expressionpletely neutral as she waited for Rhiannon to finish speaking.


    Rhiannon continued, "And this is why, in lieu of all of this, I propose we use the LevelLock."


    As soon as those words dropped, the hall instantly erupted into chatter as the first-year instructors immediately voiced out their disagreement, their collective voices resounding across the room.


    "This is outrageous! We''ve always proposed this same thing every year, but you all always shot it down! Why the hell would we agree to this now!?"


    Rhiannon maintained his demotivated smile and responded calmly and with a straight face, "For fairness."


    The other first-years also voiced out their disagreement and started speaking out, but it was obvious that Rhiannon wasn''t alone on this.


    The other second and third years suddenly started backing him up, expressing their agreement with what he had proposed.


    The hall instantly turned into chaos as the instructors went back and forth between each other.


    It was crystal clear what the second and third-year instructors were trying to do. The LevelLock was the same feature that was used in thebat training sses, the same feature Atticus and Jared had used during their first ss when they sparred against each other.


    A feature that allowed one to limit the power and abilities of selected individuals to an agreed level.


    Their intention was as clear as day; they wanted to limit the strength of each of the youths to the same level so that each one of the students would have the same starting point.


    It would sound incredibly odd to many people if they were to hear this, and this would be because the higher years were naturally stronger and more powerful than the lower years.


    So why then was a third-year instructor, who clearly wanted the winner to emerge from his year, proposing that they make the students'' strength equal?


    That same question was what many people would wonder. But to the instructors currently in the room, there was no one amongst them who didn''t know why they were doing this; it was very obvious.


    ''How predictable,'' Isabe inwardly sighed. She already knew well that they would do something like this. The reason they were doing this was simple: Atticus Ravenstein.


    To the higher year instructors, he was too much of a wild card. They couldn''t risk losing the wholepetition to a first-year; it would reflect badly on them.


    If they had to be absolutely honest, there was no permanent rtionship whatsoever between the instructors and the students they currently teach.


    Hell, after this year, everything would shuffle, and they would get new students. However, each one of the instructors was tiered, and the tiered were proud by nature.


    The second years would rather a higher year win; at least there would be a valid reason for their loss, while the third years wanted to win at all costs.


    Each of the instructors went back and forth between themselves with no signs of stopping until a scoff, one that resounded with such intensity that each of them had to pause, suddenly sounded.


    Many didn''t even have to turn to look; they were all well aware of who was responsible. Only one family could be that loud, and amongst said family, there was only one currently present in the academy: Jared Steris.


    Immediately after the scoff, Jared''s voice boomed as he sneered, "You bunch of pussies! Stop trying to hide behind ''fairness.'' It''s clear as day you lot are scared about that monster beating the shit out of your students." Jared burst into a loud and annoyingughter as he finished speaking.


    He didn''t try to reduce the intensity of his voice nor did he try to mince his words.


    Some of the instructors carried their gazes away, each of them embarrassed. Jared had been right on the mark.


    But unlike what one would expect, Rhiannon simply responded calmly, "So, do you refuse?" He didn''t even try to deny or ept Jared''s usations. From the start, he had already anticipated the first year''s instructors knowing what he was doing.


    He had still gone on with it because he was well aware of the personalities of two iconic figures amongst the first-year instructors.


    Especially the hyper man he was currently looking at. "No! I ept! Let''s do it!" Jared suddenly dered with a huge grin, prompting the other first-year instructors to be shocked.


    Jared chuckled, "You all should calm down. That boy defeated the entirety of the 2nd-year top 100 in an instant, and you''re worried about him losing? Let''s just sit and watch the show!"


    Zael, one of the first year instructors who had watched Atticus''s first division battle with Jared, with his scaled skin and slits like eyes, suddenly sighed,


    "You''re falling into their trap, dumbass. This is exactly what they want. Think about it, if his powers were restricted, could he still do that? Besides, it''s obvious that if we agree to this, for the sake of ''fairness,'' they would suggest some other rules that would clearly be unfavorable for him."


    The other first-year instructors all nodded their heads in agreement. He waspletely right.


    Jared''s grin widened even more, "Although he had been spouting bullshit, the corpse still made some sense. It would be far too easy for that monster, and it''ll all probably end in an instant if we don''t do this. Besides, I really want to see him struggle!"


    Rhiannonpletely ignored the fact that Jared had called him a corpse and simply maintained his neutral stare.


    The other first-year instructors were still unconvinced, frowns marring their faces.


    de released another sigh, "I guess we''ll leave the decision to her then."


    He and the rest of the first-year instructors turned their gazes towards Isabe, who surprisingly hadn''t said anything since Rhiannon had spoken. Each of them was waiting for her to make the decision.


    After a few seconds, Isabe finally opened her mouth to speak.

 Chapter 438 Begin

    <h4>Chapter 438 Begin</h4>


    Step


    Step


    Step


    The ground shook, the earthen walls trembled as two individuals walked through arge hallway in tandem with each other.


    The first stood at a height of 6 feet 5 and had a face as though carved by the gods with thorough attention, handsome as it was enchanting. A pair of piercing blue eyes that seemed able to pierce through anything.


    This figure was donned in a dark blue trench coat that seemed to flutter as though caught in an invisible breeze as he walked, a normal-looking katana strapped to his waist.


    His every step was precise and measured, his form radiating an aura of unflinching confidence.


    The second, walking in tandem, had a more petite appearance and was donned in a simple red robe with fiery imprints adorned around it, adding to the fierceness of her crimson eyes. On her wrists were two golden bracelets, each emanating an incredible aura.


    They both wore identical earrings on one of their ears.


    These individuals were unmistakably Atticus and Aurora Ravenstein.


    The day had finally arrived. It was a day that many, including the majority of the students and instructors in the academy, awaited with bated breath.


    Aurora walked with an excited expression on her face, as though she couldn''t wait and was anticipating an event.


    While Atticus had a more reserved expression. He couldn''t be said to be excited; he was neutral at best.


    To him, this felt like a waste of time. He didn''t feel like he would gain any valuable experience there.


    And although the academy had been generous enough to promise incredible rewards for the winners, the fact that said rewards weren''t specified in the first ce was a huge turn-off for him.


    Atticus just felt it was a normalpetition that shoulde and go. But gazing at the obviously excited girl beside him, Atticus had already decided not to be a mood killer and simply go with the flow.


    ''I can''t wait to get this over with and continue training my space element,'' Atticus sighed inwardly.


    He had just learned how to utilize the space element yesterday, and Atticus wanted to keep the momentum going.


    He had been able to reduce the time it took for him to increase the gravity in a certain range significantly, but Atticus still hadn''t been able to achieve zero gravity. He wanted nothing more than to train right now.


    Rumble


    Atticus felt the ground quake from beneath him, therge sturdy walls around them trembling.


    Once the time had reached back at the camp, they had both been teleported to a random room and asked to go through the massive hallway to their destination by an AI.


    The hallway was sorge that it could fit 10rge trucks stacked upon each other on both sides.


    If Atticus hadn''t been sure before, from the trembling earth and the muted sounds he was hearing, it was very clear, they were heading towards the right ce.


    They had been walking for more than a minute now and could already see the end. An incrediblyrge double door was just ahead.


    The trembling of the earth increased in intensity as they both neared the door, and after a few seconds, they reached its front.


    Neither had said anything during the walk. Atticus was daydreaming about training his space element, while Aurora was also daydreaming, but instead about burning students into a crisp.


    CREAK


    The ginormous double doors at the end of the hall creaked open as they reached its front, the forms of the massive doors trembling, making the surrounding area shake and the ground quake.


    And then, they started opening slowly, but this was just at the beginning.


    As soon as a space, minute in its entirety, just enough for sound to pass through, formed, a wave as intense as it was forceful suddenly burst through the double door, sending their forms swinging backward, hitting the wall they were hinged to, sending shockwaves throughout the area.


    The wave continued through the hallway, hitting Atticus and Aurora with intensity.


    At this point, many would have assumed they were both under attack. There could be no other exnation.


    But this assumption couldn''t be more wrong. The intense wave that had just swept through the room was none other than:


    WOAHHHH!!!!!


    The loud and intense sound of resounding cheers rocked the whole space. Before, the double doors had been keeping the intense sound at bay, but now they were both opened, and nothing was stopping them.


    As swiftly as lightning, Atticus and Aurora deployed their mana and protected themselves from the intense wave. Atticus had no doubt that no matter the intensity, it shouldn''t be able to hurt him. But regardless, he had always been careful.


    "Damn," Atticus heard Aurora mutter and immediately chuckled.


    Atticus manipted the air element, wrapping them both inside and drowning out the sound.


    "What? Don''t tell me you have stage fright," he remarked with a smile.


    Atticus''s words seemed to snap her out of her thoughts; her face immediately became flustered.


    "W-what? N-no!" She instantly denied, but seeing Atticus''s continued stare while giving her a smug smile, Aurora awkwardly cleared her throat and turned her gaze away from him.


    "M-maybe just a little bit," Aurora muttered under her breath, causing Atticus''s smile to widen. It was understandable, considering the current magnitude of the crowd.


    "You don''t have to be. It''s just a normalpetition where we get to beat the crap out of people, and knowing you, burn people to cinders,"


    Atticus''sst words seemed to bring a smile to Aurora''s face as she raised her clenched fist, a raging fire materializing on top of it.


    "We''ll be together every step of the way," Atticus added with a smile, patting Aurora''s head before turning and walking away,pletely unaware of Aurora''s abrupt change in expression.


    Both her hands were lowered, her fists clenched as she stared at Atticus''s back with determination, ''I have to stop relying on him,''


    At the next instant, Aurora caught up to Atticus, the intense sunlight illuminating both their forms as they walked through the door.


    "LADIES AND GENTLEMEN! WE FINALLY HAVE THE LAST PARTICIPANT!"


    "LET THE LEADERS'' SUMMIT BEGIN!"

 Chapter 439 Wet

    <h4>Chapter 439 Wet </h4>


    "THE LAST PARTICIPANT IS HERE! THE ONE YOU HAVE ALL BEEN WAITING FOR, ATTICUS RAVENSTEIN!!"


    WOAHHHHHHHH!!


    The screams were deafening, the air rumbling as millions of students all screamed at the top of their lungs.


    The whole area shook, each student hitting their legs and arms on the floor and chairs in unison, creating a unified chorus that echoed throughout the entire coliseum.


    It didn''t take time, it was instantaneous even, as each of the academy students saw the tall and imposing handsome figure of Atticus appear on therge screen, it started with an echo.


    "Atticus,"


    That name traveled far and wide across the entirety of the crowd.


    "Atticus!"


    It echoed once more but this time with more fervor.


    After a few seconds, and as though a switch was flipped, the millions of students gathered in the crowd all started chanting the name, Atticus, the air thrumming with excitement, the earth trembling.


    ''Damn,'' the man who had announced Atticus''s arrival thought in his head with a hint of disbelief.


    Usually, the hosts of the leader''s summit had always been a Steris. They were loud and hyper, their aura always radiating excitement, those were exactly the qualities of a good host.


    But this time around, if one should take a closer look, it was none other than Gon, the instructor who had made quite the fortune over the past year because of this same particr white-haired boy.


    ''I mean, I know his entrance would be loud, but isn''t this too much?''


    Gon''s gaze swept throughout the crowd, taking in the cheering masses. After which he cleared his thoughts in the next instant.


    ''It doesn''t matter, it''s time for another win,'' Gon gazed at the position where the operators of the academy were gathered.


    This time around, it wasn''t just the first-year operators that were involved in the bet, it was the operators of all the years! Gon was thoroughly giddy!


    A crowd of millions of people cheering at the top of their lungs, no matter how brave one imed to be, would at the very least make many hearts skip. And seeing how Aurora clenched her fist, it only goes to prove the point.


    But Atticus remainedpletely undaunted. There was not a single change in expression or even the slightest change in body movement. It was as though Atticus was standing in the midst of loud rustling leaves.


    From the very beginning, Atticus hadn''t focused his gaze on the crowd. His gaze had been fixed on the figures on top of an elevated tform in the middle of the colossal coliseum.


    Thepetition involved the top 10 ranked students of every year in the academy, and gazing at the elevated tform, Atticus could see that everyone was present; he had been thest one to arrive.


    The intensity and loudness at which the crowd was chanting Atticus''s name was staggering; it was impossible for the students who were supposed to be his opponents to not get overwhelmed.


    But the gazes of the third years, especially the likes of Zezazeus, Gerald, and Sonorous, simply turned and gave Atticus a nce for just a single second before removing their gazes and facing their fronts as though he were an inconsequential ant.


    Atticus chuckled inwardly, the situation so baffling that he broke into a smile despite the current circumstances.


    Atticus ignored everyone, from the millions of youths chanting his name to the third-year fools ''subtly'' looking at him with disdain and took a step forward.


    To many of the onlookers, it had been a normal step, just the kind you see every day. But there was something about it, perhaps because of the one who took the step, thatpelled each and every one of the millions of youths chanting in the coliseum to abruptly shut up.


    No one knew why or how it had happened, but the whole coliseum suddenly descended into silence as Atticus and Aurora walked side by side towards the elevated tform.


    ¡­


    A loud and uproariousughter rocked the inside of a spacious booth as a certain orange-haired manughed in a tone that many would deem annoying.


    Most of the individuals inside the booth snapped their gazes towards the direction of the noise, their eyesnding on the form of Jared, who kept onughing while watching Atticus walk towards the tform.


    Jared noticed the looks he was getting, but he didn''t care.


    He currently had a staggering amount of food in a cart just beside him, and he had every intention of finishing them during thispetition.


    Today, he was going to thoroughly enjoy the show, and nothing would stop him.


    Basically, Jared and every other instructor in the academy were present inside the booth, and of course, the vice principal, Harrison, who sat down just behind the group of instructors in a position of higher elevation than the others.


    Harrison was as usual, silent as he watched the unfolding events silently.


    While Isabe, who was seated at the front row of all the instructors, wore a more contemtive expression, her thoughts racing as she watched the scene below.


    The meeting they had a day before had spiraledpletely out of control, and eventually, they had settled on somethingpletely different from what she had expected.


    The whole theme of the leader''s summit had eventually been changed, and they had chosen something she didn''t think they would use anytime soon.


    From the very beginning, Isabe had always wanted to create challenging situations for Atticus, and although the higher year instructors had suggested it had been up to no good, Isabe had still epted it. Atticus could use a dose of challenge.


    ''This will be your first real challenge in the academy. I hope you handle it well,''


    Atticus and Aurora, who had pulled herself together, reached the elevated tform after a few seconds.


    Each of the participants was arranged ording to their rank and year, with the former in rows and thetter in columns. Their subordinates stood directly beside each of them.


    In total, there were 6 columns and 10 rows.


    Atticus immediately figured it out and started walking towards the empty space just behind a beautiful purple-haired girl.


    But he hadn''t even taken a single step forward when the sound of something wet hitting the ground filled the air.

 Chapter 440 Icy

    <h4>Chapter 440 Icy</h4>


    Atticus''s gaze, together with the other youths, slowly fixed their gazes on the form of a red-haired boy standing at the third row of the second-year column, Dell Alverian.


    His whole form was currently shaking, his legs trembling and struggling to keep him from falling as he stared at Atticus''s figure in absolute horror.


    A few months had passed since the incident with Dell, and considering his current reaction as he saw Atticus, it was obvious that it was still very much in memory.


    Arge space had long since been created between Dell and the rest of the people on the line, each of them staying away from the pool of urine.


    Atticus focused on Dell for a few seconds before taking his gaze away,pletely ignoring him and started walking towards his designated spot just across the tform.


    Apart from the initial nce, Zezazeus, Gerald, and Sonorous hadn''t turned to look at him again, but some of the other third years still kept on throwing subtle aggressive stares at him.


    Before Atticus got to his spot, he swept his nce around the area, noting down each one of the higher year rankers and of course giving a nod to his allies.


    For the third-year column, Atticus could see the form of a purple-haired handsome youth radiating peace, standing at the front of the line, unmistakably a Starhaven.


    He didn''t ponder on it too much and shifted his gaze. The Starhaven youth was followed by a blue-haired one, Zezazeus, followed by the white figure of an ember who was smiling at him, and just beside ember was¡­ Orion, Sirius'' son.


    Orion simply greeted Atticus with a small bow.


    Atticus responded with his own nod and carried his gaze away, noting down the orange-haired youth behind ember, Gerald, and then the green-haired Sonorous.


    The second-year column had Arlo at the front, who still feltpletely ashamed about his loss and didn''t dare to look at Atticus, and then another bulky youth with steel-like muscles followed by the trembling form of Dell, who clearly didn''t want to be there.


    And at the 9th row, Atticus saw the bowing figure of Hogan and then¡­ Sophie. Unlike Hogan, Sophie''s excitement was palpable as she waved at Atticus with intense fervor.


    If not for the current situation, Atticus had no doubt that she would have rushed in for a hug by now.


    Atticus smiled slightly, he had missed those times at the Raven camp.


    Responding to both of them with a small nod, Atticus and Aurora finally reached the first-year column, and with Atticus shing Zoey, who rolled her eyes while muttering ''show off,'' and Kael, whose intense gaze was fixed on him, a smile, they both stood at their designated spot.


    He was already well aware of the first-year rankers and had only noted each of their subordinates instead. Each of them came with their family members except Kael, who hade with an unknown female.


    Atticus''s walk had only happened in the span of a few seconds, and throughout that time, the whole coliseum maintained its quietness.


    Gon shook his head profusely. He too had beenpletely lost in the moment and had forgotten himself there for a second.


    ''What a fucking kid,''


    "LADIES AND GENTLEMEN, ARE YOU READY!"


    Gon roared at the top of his lungs, snapping the millions of youths out of their daze.


    At the next instant, the coliseum trembled as the students all resumed their loud cheers.


    Feeling the excitement in the air, Gon continued,


    "Good, good! But before we can begin, as per tradition, our honorable vice-principal would like to say a few words!"


    Gon''s words were followed by the sudden appearance of a man in the sky, his intense aura immediately silencing the crowd.


    Atticus''s gaze immediately became icy as he fixed his eyes on the man who had just appeared, Harrison. But rather than making a scene, Atticus took in a subtle deep breath, his expression returning to normal in the next instant. ''Now''s not the time,''


    Harrison, with his figure suspended in the air, gazed down at the participants calmly and spoke.


    "I''ll be brief. The leader''s summit has been a tradition carried out every year for decades now, and during thispetition, we aim to make you all experience and ovee challenges, all in hopes of making you find your path to bing warriors."


    Harrison''s tone suddenly shifted, bing intensely more serious.


    "The real world can be cruel, and sometimes we have to be more cruel in order to survive."


    Atticus could feel Harrison''s gaze on him as he said thatst part. He didn''t have to be a genius to understand what was happening; Harrison had been talking to him.


    ''Expect that cruelty in the future,'' Atticus thought coldly.


    "I wish you all good luck," the figure of Harrison abruptly disappeared from the air. The coliseum still maintained its silence for a few seconds before the sound of an explosion woke the crowd up from their sober mood.


    Each of them turned their gazes upwards to witness the beautiful sights.


    A beautiful fireworks disy showcasing the number 98 in the sky.


    "THIS MARKS THE 98TH LEADER''S SUMMIT OF THE ACADEMY!"


    Gon''s roar was immediately followed by the sounds of deafening cheering thatsted for a few seconds.


    After the crowd calmed down, Gon turned his gaze towards the participants and addressed them.


    "The theme of this year''s summit is Hunter and Hunted, and the rules¡­ well, I''ll leave you all to find that out yourselves. LET THE LEADER''S SUMMIT BEGIN!"


    Each of the participants only had the time to show confused expressions before the tform they were all on suddenly lit up with an intense golden glow and as abruptly as light, they each all disappeared.


    The crowd screamed inplete fervor as multiple massive screens suddenly started appearing in the middle of the coliseum.


    ¡­


    Atticus felt the surreal and amazing feeling of space envelop his form.


    Thissted for just a second before it abruptly vanished, and Atticus suddenly felt the mana in his body reduce to staggering levels, his form bing considerably weak.


    ''What the¡­'' Atticus didn''t even have time to ponder about this sudden change before the pitch-ck darkness suddenly receded, and Atticus felt an intense rush of wind against his skin, followed by the sensation of weightlessness as though gravity was pulling him downwards.


    Atticus''s eyes snapped open, his gaze sweeping around the area, immediatelyprehending that he was currently thousands of feet in the air, descending downward with speed.


    Before he could formte his next move, Atticus suddenly felt a wave of heating from behind, and as soon as he turned around, his heart couldn''t help but skip a beat as he saw the staggering amounts of massive fireballs zing towards his form at supersonic speed.


    Atticus''s gaze turned icy.

 Chapter 441 Air Currents

    <h4>Chapter 441 Air Currents </h4>


    The oppressive heatwave painted the sky in a vivid orange hue, impossible to ignore. Atticus pivoted swiftly in the air, his eyes locking onto a multitude of colossal fireballs hurtling towards him.


    Atticus''s gaze swept around the area, his mind oddly clear. Despite the fact that a tsunami of fireballs was about to burn him to a crisp, he didn''t seem to care.


    There was only one thing on his mind currently: finding Aurora.


    Luck was on his side as he didn''t have to search for long. He found Aurora just about 60 meters away from him, her expression a mix of shock and bewilderment as she stared at her hands.


    Atticus didn''t bother to think about why she was staring at her hands in shock; this clearly wasn''t the time to do something so foolish.


    Ironically, he didn''t have to ponder on it because just as Atticus focused on the air element, an element he was used to using as easy as breathing, he felt his heart beat wildly as he felt no connection to it.


    It was as though this action broke the dam as a flood of realization struck Atticus.


    The mana in his body had reduced drastically; he couldn''t feel any connection to the elements. Any attempts at deploying his arts were unsessful. The stupid parasite that was always searching for a chance to take over his body was gone.


    ''Parasite¡­ wait!'' Atticus''s hand gravitated towards his left waist, his heart pounding as he saw that his katana was nowhere to be found.


    It was as though the whole world was crumbling. Everything he had worked hard for was gone. Countless hours spent training, the tears and blood shed¡ªall gone to waste.


    Something was wrong. Something had to be.


    Everything he had worked hard for was gone just like that?


    Atticus shook his head.


    He could feel his intelligence had reduced a great deal, but his mind still worked fast.


    In under a second, Atticus got himself back together. He didn''t let all this hold him back.


    Now wasn''t the time to think about why. There was only one thing needed in this situation: action.


    ''There are no objects or surfaces that I can use to push off from, and no matter how much I tense my muscles, it''s not enough to cover the distance. Which leaves¡­ aerodynamics and air currents.''


    Atticus had been truly overpowered in the past, and it was this very fact that made his intellectual prowess so hidden.


    Until now, many didn''t even know that Atticus had as much intelligence as he had. But the truth was, from his childhood when he had been allowed to take lessons, he had learned and understood every basic subject he had ess to, and amongst those was physics.


    Aerodynamics was simply the study of how objects move in the air, while air currents are streams of air flowing through the atmosphere.


    Atticus might not have his fire elements again, but he still had his intelligence and perception to a certain degree. Atticus''s sense of feel was still functional.


    With everything that had happened so far, only two seconds had passed in reality. As soon as Atticus had seen the scorching fireballs approaching, he had already calcted the time it would take to reach them: 5 seconds.


    Only 3 seconds remained.


    Atticus cleared his mind, tuning every single thing out, his form entering a state of absolute focus.


    As Atticus''s form kept on descending from the air, he focused on the subtle changes in the air in a 20-meter radius from him, feeling the alterations in the airflow.


    One of the easiest ways of achieving this was temperature.


    There was one certainbination of sensations that would indicate an iing air current, and in under a second, Atticus felt it.


    A drop in temperature followed by a subtle warmth had just happened at exactly 11 meters away from him.


    Atticus''s reaction was instantaneous.


    He immediately utilized the principles of aerodynamics and streamlined his body to minimize drag, allowing him to move through the air towards the updraft.


    ''2 seconds left,''


    Atticus positioned himself at an angle rtive to the direction of the updraft.


    Tensing his muscles and adjusting his body position, Atticus angled himself to catch the current.


    He adjusted his body position and movements to maintain bnce and stability while utilizing the updraft as a foothold.


    And then, with a burst of momentum, Atticus shot forward at supersonic speed, crossing the distance and reaching the baffled Aurora in a second.


    ''One second left,''


    As Atticus had been trying his best to get to Aurora, he had also been thinking about how the both of them could escape this predicament.


    Despite how anger inducing it was, all his abilities were gone. He couldn''t use anything. Well, not anything.


    Atticus was sure that if it were possible, they would''ve also blocked it. But it was a good thing his will wasn''tpletely influenced by his rank and mana.


    Atticus could also feel his will reduced, but it wasn''t significant. This had been exactly why he hadn''t utilized aerokinesis to get to Aurora; he needed to use his will sparingly.


    Looking at the approaching fire, Atticus was sure he couldn''t survive it if it hit him directly, not in his present state.


    Atticus''s n was simple: engrave a grade 2 shield rune.


    Unfortunately, he didn''t have an engraver nor a te, and every attempt at reaching into his space ring had been futile. Because of this fact, Atticus had chosen an alternative.


    As swift as lightning, Atticus grabbed the hem of his trench coat, ripping apart a significant amount of it.


    Atticus bit into his finger in the next instant, crimson blood spilling out from it.


    Long before tes and engravers were invented, many had used and were still using beast skin and their blood for rune engraving. Atticus'' clothes had always been made of the finest materials, magical beasts.


    A light blue glow suddenly radiated from Atticus'' hand, coalescing at the tip of his bloodied finger.


    Atticus focused on his will, the blue glow immediately taking on a crimson hue.


    With swift movements, Atticus engraved the words "imprable shield" on the piece of cloth, channeling his mana into it.


    A crimson shield materialized in front of him instantly.

 Chapter 442 Tingle

    <h4>Chapter 442 Tingle</h4>


    Atticus had always been careful from the outset. This was how he had always been.


    He could have chosen to engrave multiple grade one runes so he would be able to probably minimize his will, but Atticus had decided against that.


    Apart from the fact that the material he could engrave on was very limited, Atticus could feel the scorching heat of the massive fireballs approaching him. It wasn''t something a grade one rune shield could block, not even close.


    So he had decided to be careful from the outset and go with a grade 2 rune despite the strain. But Atticus would have never expected what happened next to happen.


    One second psed, the massive fireballsnding with force.


    The shield emitted a chorus of metallic ngs as the fireballs bombarded its surface, the sound reminiscent of a cksmith hammering molten metal on an anvil.


    Atticus''s assumption had beenpletely urate; the wave of fire was cataclysmic.


    It engulfed the entire area in a scorching wave of fire. If not for the rune shield Atticus had made, their forms would''ve turned into nothing more than a charred mess already.


    It didn''t take long before it happened, something that shook Atticus to his core. The sound had been nonexistent, but the gravity of the situation made it as loud as a nuclear explosion.


    A crack suddenly appeared on the surface of the shield.


    ''It''s more powerful than an advanced+ rank!?''


    "Atticus,"


    It had been so abrupt and sudden that Atticus only had the chance to hear the soft and worried mutter of Aurora from behind him before a multitude of cracks started appearing on the shield.


    Atticus forcefully swung Aurora, who was trying toe to his front, behind him and deftly took off his trench coat, spreading it in front of him.


    The intense wave of fire broke through the shield with great force, exploding in a raging inferno of scorching fire that swallowed everything up.


    Atticus crossed his hand in front of him, enveloping his form with the trench coat, making sure Aurora was covered behind him.


    At the next instant, the intense force of the fire sted their forms away from the air in different directions as they separated in the air.


    Atticus''s figure was sent hurtling backward, his form engulfed in a torrent of fire and smoke like a leaf caught in a tempest of mes.


    An unimaginable amount of pain racked Atticus''s form, fire ravaging his whole body, but despite this intense pain that would have made many pass out, Atticus''s bloodied eyes swept around the area, his head oddly clear.


    His gaze locked on to the form of Aurora in the air, his mind mapping the trajectory of her descent.


    At the next instant, Atticus''s form collided and broke through multiple sturdy trees like twigs before getting lodged into an imposing andrge tree.


    A mouthful of blood spilled out of Atticus''s mouth,nding on the earth in a huge stter.


    Atticus shook his head profusely, his gaze cloudy as he tried to regain his grip on reality.


    Atticus struggled, his figure shaking and turning, removing himself from the lodged tree. Hended on the floor, his form sinking to both knees as hey down on the earth on all fours.


    Atticus coughed a few more times, crimson blood and a significant amount of ck smoke streaming out of his mouth.


    He raised both his hands, shakily unclenching his arms, his gazending on two small pieces of the remains of his trench coat.


    Then, as Atticus''s gaze turned to look at his arms and then his whole body, his heart shook.


    Luckily, Atticus had crossed his arms in front of him, but this had enabled said arms to take the full brunt of the scorching fire.


    His arms were thoroughly ckened and charred, and the same could be said for a significant portion of his form.


    Only half of his trousers remained, covering his kneecap upwards. His inner robe had been reduced to a ckened mess that clung to him.


    Luckily, his face had been spared, but there were some burnt patches here and there on his hair, its Snow White form tainted by ckened spots.


    ''It''s too slow,''


    Atticus could feel it; he was barely healing. And this was because most of the mana inside his body was beingpletely suppressed.


    This was a problem, a huge problem.


    He had no ess to any of his bloodlines, so he couldn''t use the water element to heal.


    Atticus slowly clenched both his fists, instantly wincing at the enormous pain that racked his form.


    Although they were still somewhat usable, Atticus could feel his fighting strength would be hindered.


    Especially now that his strength was being suppressed.


    ''I have to go after Aurora,''


    Atticus shook his head profusely, clearing his thoughts from anything apart from this.


    He shakily stood up, noting that his shoe had luckily survived the raging fire.


    Atticus stretched out his hands and legs, rolling them and relieving their tensed forms.


    ''I can only engrave one grade one rune for now; any more and I would be demotivated,''


    He turned towards the east, where he had seen Aurora fall.


    Just as he was about to take a step forward, Atticus felt his spine tingle.


    With lightning-fast moves and without hesitation, Atticus ducked and rolled, barely managing to dodge multipleser beams that pierced the space he had been before.


    ''There''re four of them,''


    The dust from the earth had hardly cleared when Atticus instantly scanned the surroundings.


    Atticus didn''t waste a single second; there was nothing to think about. There were four enemies in the area, that was all he needed to know.


    Atticus bit into his index finger, engraving the word "heal" onto one of the leftover pieces of his trench coat. He instantly channeled his mana into it, a green wave enveloping his form.


    However, Atticus''s injuries had been far too severe, not enough for a grade one rune to healpletely.


    But for now, Atticus needed all the help he could get, no matter how little.


    Atticus''s action had been too swift and sudden, not giving the enemies enough time to fire at him a second time.


    The green light faded just in time for Atticus cold gaze tond on the forms of the enemies.


    Fourrge figures donned in a purple futuristicbat suit walked into the small clearing Atticus was in, each of theirrge gun-like weapons pointed straight at Atticus''s form, their gazes radiating an intense crimson glow.

 Chapter 443 Figure

    <h4>Chapter 443 Figure </h4>


    A/N:


    As Atticus saw the imposing figures of the individuals d in sleek purple futuristicbat suits, the world seemed to slow as Atticus rapped up his perception to the highest level it could reach in his current weakened form.


    No words were spoken; they had each already tried to kill Atticus, and that was all that mattered.


    Atticus watched as each of them slowly pulled the trigger of their respective guns, the nozzles lighting up in a crimson glow, four distinctser beams shooting towards Atticus''s figure.


    Atticus''s mind spun, his gaze moving at fast speed as he mapped out the exact trajectory of each shot.


    With lightning fast movements, Atticus''s hands on the floor suddenly clenched, his legs tensing as he shot forward, his form suddenly adjusting in an awkward position in the air.


    The next event was insanely baffling to the four men, as each of their precise shots, each targeting weak points, missed as though they didn''t dare touch a single inch of Atticus''s body.


    The men weren''t novices; seeing their shots had missed, they each unleashed rapid, precise shots at Atticus, each one threatening to turn him into swiss cheese.


    But Atticus''s movements were short and deliberate, too elite and well coordinated, dodging each of the shots before they had even left the gun.


    Atticus''s retaliation was swift, his right hand flickering to the side, four hard stones appearing between each finger.


    Atticus''s eyes narrowed, his gazending on his targets.


    Without hesitation, he channeled mana into each stone, his hand flexing as their forms cut through the air at supersonic speeds, instantaneously appearing inches away from each of the assants'' crotches.


    No matter how well covered or armored an individual, particrly a man, was, there was always one point on their body that 99% of men would try to defend when threatened: their crotch.


    Despite the fact that mana infused stones, especially weak ones such as the ones about to hit them, weren''t powerful enough to inflict any damage or harm on their targets, their minds didn''t even think of this fact as they each removed their hands from their triggers, swiftly covering their crotches as though their lives depended on it.


    It waspletely and utterly instinctual, an action that Atticus had thoroughly been expecting from the very beginning.


    It had been a very brief opening, an opportunity that Atticus took without any hesitation.


    Atticus''s leg tensed, mana coalescing in their forms. His whole form vibrated with power before he crouched and shot forward.


    Atticus''s movements were quick and swift; his body appeared almost weightless, his rapid footsteps leaving no indication that he had stepped on the earth.


    His form instantly appeared, suspended in the air above the assant on the far right, a mana infused round kick inches away from the assant''s neck.


    The impact was decisive and unforgiving. Despite the fullbat suit he was wearing, his neck was always going to be one of his many weaknesses in his body.


    With a sharp snap, the force of the kick bent his neck at an unnatural angle, before getting propelled sideways, hurtling through the air like a rag doll and crashing through the nearby trees in a series of bone jarring impacts before simply crumpling to the ground, lifeless and motionless.


    Atticus didn''t let his momentum slip away for even a single second; with a sharp mid air spin, Atticus grabbed the gun of the enemy he had just killed, his form instantly mirroring the exact same stance he had seen them use earlier.


    Before each of them could react, Atticus fired exactly three shots, three audible brutal thuds resounding across the area in the next second.


    Each of the assants had holes pierced through a small gap in their necks, a gap so small even the most skilled marksman would have to be incredibly lucky tond three shots consecutively as Atticus had just done.


    However, despite this incredible achievement, Atticus showed absolutely no tion. Throughout this battle, his gaze had beenpletely cold.


    Atticusnded gently and instantly pivoted, raising his gun and targeting the first assant he had taken out with a kick to his neck earlier.


    He remained unmoving, lifeless even, but Atticus wasn''t taking any chances, especially not now.


    The sounds of two shots being fired permeated the space, each of them piercing the neck of the unmoving assant.


    Atticus did the same thing for the other men he had shot initially, shooting each of them to make sure they were indeed dead.


    After which he rested his back on a tree, taking in a deep breath as he tried to process all that had just happened.


    ''Is this still the leader''s summit or did something happen?''


    Everything that had happened so far had been so baffling that Atticus was forced to believe that there was something wrong somewhere.


    If not for the fact that it was him, Atticus doubted that anyone amongst the other students would have survived this situation. He wasn''t trying to brag; it was a simple fact.


    Apart from this, there was one other feeling that kept nagging at his mind, but Atticus had been shoving it deep inside of him. Now wasn''t the time for any distractions.


    ''Aurora.''


    Atticus released a deep exhale. But before he could go to Aurora, he wanted to check the identity of the attackers and hopefully utilize their suits.


    "You''re strong."


    Just as he was about to move, Atticus''s form abruptly froze as he suddenly heard a voiceing from the top of the tree he had been resting on.


    It sounded robotic, as though it had been a machine that had just spoken.


    Without even turning to look, Atticus dashed forward at fast speed, putting enough distance between himself and the tree.


    After he was at a safe distance, Atticus swiftly turned backwards to look at who or what had just spoken, leaning in on thetter.


    In the next second, Atticus''s gaze shook as he saw the figure.

 Chapter 444 Ossarch

    <h4>Chapter 444 Ossarch</h4>


    Atticus had been shocked for two reasons.


    Firstly, the figure standing in front of him was most definitely not human. It was so apparent that even the blind would notice.


    Atticus instinctively knew that he was a male, a young adult at that.


    Standing at 6 feet 1 inch tall, he possessed a slightly bulky physique and was adorned in an ornate, elegant golden robe.


    Hisplexion was pure white, marred by long red marks that trailed across his face and down his entire body. His head waspletely bald, and his eyes glowed with yellow pupils.


    Thick, short, bone-like protrusions curved slightly from the back of his wrists, ankles, elbows, shoulders, and forehead. Even his ears bore multiple white bone-like structures above their tips.


    There was no need for thinking; this was most definitely not human.


    ''An alien? Or is this simply a simtion?''


    The second reason Atticus had been shocked was that he hadn''t felt the boy''s presence nor heard any movements or sounds before he had spoken.


    Granted, he hadn''t been actively using his perception, and his senses had weakened considerably because of his restricted powers.


    However, Atticus was still confident in his senses.


    As Atticus scrutinized the alien, he got his answer.


    ''Shit, Advanced rank,'' Atticus discovered.


    He had long since figured out what his rank had been lowered to: Intermediate+ rank. It had been a stark contrast, especiallypared to his original Expert+ rank.


    The alien suddenly hit his chest with his fist, a sound of hardness meeting hardness permeating the space, his expression bing serious as he spoke.


    "My name is Zerakon the Unyielding, third son of Mortrex the Indomitable, the current great Ossarch of the Bone Race! I havee for your he-"


    Zerakon was unable to finish speaking; he didn''t need to.


    Atticus almost made the stupid mistake of believing there was a chance for a peaceful resolution, especially when he saw that he could talk, but thosest words snapped him out of that dream.


    Atticus moved deftly and with practiced ease as he unleashed three precise shots, each of them targeting the alien''s forehead, neck, and heart.


    However, before the attacks couldnd, three distinct shes suddenly appeared between each of the shots, their forms disappearing in the air.


    "How despicable! This is not how a warrior should act!" Zerakon thundered, seeing as Atticus had chosen to sneak attack him. There was nothing more cowardly than attacking a warrior who was introducing himself.


    But Atticus didn''t give a crap about honor, especially in this situation. He maintained his cold gaze as he focused on the device hanging on Zerakon''s robe, just beside his neck.


    ''That must be some kind ofmunication device he''s using to speak. He can''t speak the humannguage,''


    Atticus was venturing further and further away from the assumption that these people were a simtion.


    What if they were real?


    Atticus instantly deadened that thought as it sprung up in his head. It didn''t matter if they were real or not; he had already made his peace about taking lives.


    Whoever tried to kill him would be killed, no questions asked.


    This alien in front of him hade from who knows where and had asked for his head? There was no need to speak.


    ''I have to finish this fight fast and go for Aurora.''


    The alien''s angry scream had barely fallen when Atticus had already shot forward.


    With his form undisturbed, Atticus unleashed multitudes of shots, each of their forms moving at supersonic speeds appearing in front of the alien in the next second.


    Just as they were about to hit, a deep yellow barrier suddenly materialized in front of him, effortlessly blocking each of the shots.


    "Despicable despicable,"


    Zerakon locked his intense yellow eyes on Atticus as his form bent, he shot forward with speed, both Atticus and the alien colliding in a series of blows.


    Undoubtedly, the alien was faster, way faster than Atticus.


    It would seem that the whole warrior persona wasn''t for naught. His every blow was fierce and at the same time free. His movement coordinated as he deftly changed stances, unleashing brutal blows after blows in rapid session, attacking from every angle.


    However, despite his low rank, Atticus had the one thing even an Advanced rank individual would only dream to have: perception.


    Currently, Atticus had unleashed his perception in full throttle. His every attention, every being was focused on one thing, the alien in front of him.


    He focused on capturing every single detail, every nuance of the alien, every twitch of a muscle, every direction his gaze suddenly focused on, every attack unleashed without the full intent. Everything was taken into Atticus'' mind and broken down into pieces before formting the best possible course of action. All done in under a second.


    A punch was unleashed, one with a speed faster than what Atticus''s body could react to.


    But Atticus''s form was already out of the trajectory of the punch, his mind having predicted it and his form moved before it was even unleashed.


    The alien''s gaze narrowed, a frown appearing on his face. He wasn''t a novice in battle. Somehow, despite the fact that he was powerful and faster than him, the boy appeared to be able to predict his movements before they were even made.


    "I guess you taking out those men wasn''t a fluke. Regardless, I shall have your head!"


    Zerakon''s form abruptly stopped, his leg tensing, as he suddenly shot backward, creating space between them.


    The pores of his skin seemed to erge, pure white skewer-like bones jutting out of them. With lightning-fast speed, the staggering amount of bones shot towards Atticus.


    Atticus reacted instantly. With the speed at which they wereing and his limited abilities, he had no way of avoiding them.


    He crossed both his arms in front of him, his form bending down slightly as his legs coiled back.


    Atticus moved, his form dashing through the wave of bones and appearing in front of Zerakon in the next second.


    Zerakon''s gaze morphed into a slight shock, not expecting Atticus to take on the full brunt of the attack like that.


    Atticus'' cold, piercing blue eyesnded on the alien,pletely ignoring the pain racking his whole body.


    Just as he was about to unleash an attack on the surprised alien, Atticus'' gaze widened as he watched the bones sticking out of each of Zerakon''s limbs suddenly grow in length, each of them bing as long as scythes.


    Before he could formte his next move, Zerakon''s form swirled in the air, a vertical sh appearing inches away from Atticus'' head.

 Chapter 445 Desperation

    <h4>Chapter 445 Desperation </h4>


    Zerakon''s movements were effortless and swift as he swirled in the air, a vertical sh appearing inches away from Atticus'' head.


    Atticus had been able to catch everything, from Zerakon''s transformation to the vertical sh he unleashed at his head.


    They all seemed slow to him, but Atticus'' body couldn''t react to the abrupt change in time.


    He had immediately stopped his momentum, already predicting the strike, but Atticus only had enough time to move his head away from the trajectory of the attack.


    The razor-sharp bone-like scythe protruding out of Zekaron''s wrist shed down Atticus''s left shoulder down to his chest, leaving a nasty gash.


    A fountain of crimson blood gushed out of the wound, sttering on the earth, followed by an unimaginable amount of pain.


    Atticus instantly gritted his teeth hard, his hand clenched as he pushed down the pain deep inside him and darted backwards, attempting to put some distance between the both of them, but Zerakon was no fool.


    While he waspletely confident about his strength, he knew well enough that Atticus shouldn''t be left alone. This human had surprised him more than once today.


    Plus, it wasn''t the warrior''s way, never hold back in battle and fight with all you got, this was the warrior''s way, a way ingrained into his bones from childhood.


    With long bone-like scythes protruding out of each of his limbs, Zerakon moved.


    His form blurred with speed, his every movement swift and weightless, seemingly as though he were carving the air, leaving behind a trail of slicing whispers.


    He appeared in front of the retreating Atticus, his form spinning as he unleashed a series of shes that threatened to split Atticus'' form into multiple pieces.


    Atticus swallowed hard, ignoring the blood gushing out of the nasty gash on his chest. He forced his body to move as he tried to evade the devastating attacksing from every elevation.


    He barely managed to avoid the attacks, three long gashes appearing on his arm, torso, and leg.


    But Zerakon had no intention of relenting; his speed suddenly doubled, his form blurring as he closed in on Atticus once more, a multitude of air-splitting shes heading towards Atticus.


    Both their figures moved at fast speed around the forest, Atticus'' whole beingpletely focused on evading each of the lethal attacks.


    Trees were cut into pieces as though they were twigs, and the gashes on Atticus'' form kept on intensifying.


    Despite the fact that Atticus was still able to easily catch each of Zerakon''s movements, his body was unable to react to his swift and erratic attacks.


    After a few moments, the inevitable happened; Atticus'' movements suddenly started getting sluggish as the blood loss began settling in.


    At this point, Atticus'' gaze was wide open, his whole mind focused on staying lucid. His breathing was haggard, visionpletely fizzy, his whole form filled with deep cuts and crimson blood gushing out of each of them.


    No one among the Ravenstein youth or even the White Omen''s division would ever dream of seeing the white-haired monster in such a state. And the fact that an Advanced rank alien was the cause of this would''ve been even more baffling.


    But here it was, happening in reality.


    Atticus suddenly felt a sharp pain in his head, its intensity forcing him to immediately cease using his perception, an action he instantly regretted dearly.


    Two deep horizontal gashes appeared in his chest, a fountain of blood spewing out of them. This was immediately followed by a bone-crushing punch that struck Atticus'' bleeding torso with brutal intensity, sending his form shooting backward to collide with a sturdy tree.


    Atticus''s battered formnded on the earth with arge thud, spitting out a mouthful of blood.


    His breathing was erratic, his whole form trembling as he tried to lift himself up. With the intense amount of wounds on his body, a small pool of blood had already formed around him.


    Zekaron, who had been initially moving towards Atticus, suddenly stopped, a small smile appearing on his face.


    The robotic voice sounded at the next instant, "Father was paranoid for no reason; you are all too weak," he scoffed, fixing his gaze on Atticus'' battered figure.


    "You don''t have to worry; it would be a great honor for you to die by my hands. Taking your head would bring me great hono


    ¡ª"


    His speech was abruptly interrupted by the sound of Atticusughing.


    It wasn''t loud, nor did it sound like theughter of a man who was on hisst ropes. It sounded normal, as though the oneughing had suddenly heard the funniest thing in his life.


    Zekaron was thoroughly baffled. Did he hit him in the head too hard?


    Despite his intense pain, Atticus clenched his arms on the floor, his whole body shaking as he slowly stood up straight.


    Zekaron couldn''t help but frown as he saw Atticus'' current actions. Even though he wasughing, the intensity and coldness in Atticus'' gaze could freeze an ocean.


    And this gaze was fixated on only one person, Zekaron.


    There was not a single shred of hesitation, not a single shred of concern about the current situation.


    Despite the fact that it had long since be obvious that Zekaron was more powerful than him, Atticus didn''t seem to be worried.


    Despite hispletely battered form, his aura radiated dripped with confidence.


    "What is this?" Zekaron was baffled, thoroughly baffled as he stared at this enigma that was Atticus.


    Atticus finishedughing after a few seconds, releasing a deep exhale. This was a first.


    It wasn''t the first time he was beaten; quite the contrary, he had had his ass handed to him a lot of times. But this was the first time he was struggling so much against someone in his generation.


    Despite his alien features, Atticus could discern that he was young, early twenties probably.


    His power was being restricted, yes. But it was also true that he had a lot of advantages over his peers.


    This was a first. Atticus couldn''t say exactly how he felt; it was apletely weird feeling. He couldn''t help but admit, he had been having it easy, very easy, especially with all his powers.


    But now that his powers were being limited, he was feeling something he hadn''t felt in a long time: desperation.


    Even if he ended up in pieces, losing every single one of his limbs, he would win this fight.


    Atticus suddenly grinned, his bloodied teeth in full disy, and in an abrupt motion, Atticus moved.

 Chapter 446 Rummaged

    <h4>Chapter 446 Rummaged</h4>


    Atticus''s form leaned forward abruptly, as though he was descending towards the ground. Just as it appeared he might collide face-first with the floor, Atticus moved.


    The ground beneath him immediately fractured, creating a miniature crater, as he sliced through the forest with unparalleled speed.


    Despite his utterly battered and bloodied body, it would have been a miracle for Atticus to walk, but for him to still be able to achieve such a high speed in his current state¡­


    Zekaron''s heart beat wildly, an intense grin appearing on his face. He had beenpletely wrong about Atticus. Considering his sneak attack when he had been introducing himself, he had taken him for a coward.


    But Zekaron could see that intense gaze; he knew very well what it was because he had seen it hundreds of times before, with him being the one to make the expression a majority of the times.


    That was a warrior''s stare. A stare one would give when they had absolutely no intention of giving up on the fight.


    It was a look he knew all too well, a look he had shown so many times that it became his title.


    "I am Zekaron the unyielding! Come, warrior! I will battle you to the death!" Zekaron thundered, the honor in his words palpable.


    Each of his bone-like scythes suddenly became sharper as he instantly got into a stance, his gaze bing serious.


    s, Zekaron would have never expected what happened next to happen.


    He had made the foolish mistake of thinking that Atticus was or would ever be an ''honorable'' warrior.


    It was very obvious that he was giving Atticus the honor of attacking first, a mistake he was going to pay dearly for.


    Atticus''s bloodied figure appeared in front of Zekaron like a phantom, noting the intense grin on his face.


    His arm suddenly tensed, his hand flicking as he threw a staggering amount of sand at Zekaron''s eyes, instantly covering his vision.


    Zekaron''s shock was palpable. Sand?


    There was nothing more dishonorable than what Atticus had just done! But Zekaron reeled in his anger. He knew he was currently in battle, and despite the fact that his opponent was weak, a slight amount of distraction was lethal.


    Zekaron''s aura suddenly surged outwards, its force sending the forms of the sand away from him.


    His seething gaze instantly turned towards his side where Atticus had suddenly appeared, only to meet the form of an intense crimson liquid covering his vision.


    Zekaron only had the time to see the squeezed mouth of Atticus when the blood sttered on his face.


    Zekaron felt a raging storm welling up within him, an intense amount of anger.


    Part of it was directed at himself for being so naive to believe Atticus was a true warrior, and the other part was directed at the culprit himself.


    But Zekaron didn''t have the chance to vent; he didn''t even have the chance to clear his vision. He had been distracted by his anger for a split second, a second Atticus had no chance of missing.


    Atticus''s piercing blue eyes suddenly took on a tint of red in their irises. His eyes glowed as his form was instantly covered from head to toe in a red translucent glow.


    Atticus felt his body bing freer and lighter, his every movement bing more effortless.


    The sharp pain that had afflicted him earlier had been due to him overusing his perception, especially in his weakened state. But now that he had empowered himself with the mana in the atmosphere, Atticus could instantly feel the pain bing bearable.


    The next sequence of events happened instantaneously.


    Atticus''s hips swung, his legs flexed, his toes almost digging through his shoes to leave ten indents on the forest floor beneath his feet.


    His speed exploded, a mana-made crimson sword appearing inches away from Zekaron''s head.


    His actions had been too sudden, too fast.


    "How¡ª"


    Zekaron only had the chance to utter one word before his head was sent flying into the skies, a fountain of blood raining down and coating Atticus.


    Atticus staggered forward, his legs buckling as they failed to hold him up.


    The translucent red glow covering his body was instantly snuffed out as he sunk onto both knees,ying down on the ground as he continually muttered the same mantra over and over again.


    "For my family and for revenge,"


    "For my family and for revenge,"


    Atticus even went as far as to rey the scenes of himself getting killed in his home back on Earth, and the scene of himself beingpletely powerless against Alvis and Ronad back at the Raven camp.


    Despite the intense headache that was currently hammering his head, Atticus still kept it up.


    Currently, as soon as he had cut off the head of the alien, Atticus was immediately assaulted with massive amounts of demotivation.


    He currently felt like lying down on the ground and allowing himself to bleed to death, ending it all. It was a terrible feeling, one that he hated to his core.


    Atticus continuously repeated this mantra, reying the scene in his head constantly while taking in deep and haggard breaths.


    His whole body was hurting greatly, his wounds still bleeding out, but he waspletely focused on regaining his sanity.


    After exactly two minutes, Atticus took in a deep inhale, exhaling in the next instance, and then he forced himself to stand up.


    His demotivated state was far from gone; in fact, he was questioning his every action currently, but Atticus knew that he had to move.


    ''I have to get to Aurora,''


    Atticus staggered a bit as he stood up, trying to find his bnce. He was still insanely dizzy because of the blood loss.


    He gazed around his form, noting the staggering amounts of cuts on his body.


    ''I have to find a way to heal this; he should have something,''


    Atticus turned his gaze towards the body of the alien he had just killed and started walking towards it. Its head was just a few meters away, with an expression of shock and anger.


    Reaching it, he rummaged through the corpse, finding what he was searching for after a few seconds.

 Chapter 447 Trouble

    <h4>Chapter 447 Trouble</h4>


    Atticus''s breathing still soundedbored as he thoroughly searched the corpse of the alien he had just defeated.


    His whole body arched badly, and he wanted nothing more than toy down here and do nothing. But Atticus wouldn''t allow that. Not in a thousand years.


    ''What if we''re not at the academy again?'' Atticus had no idea if they were still being protected by their artifacts, and he sure as hell didn''t n on testing it on himself. There might be no more protection from real death.


    He had made so many assumptions in his head already that many would call him delusional. But this whole situation was just so bizarre that he couldn''t help it.


    After going through the corpse for a few seconds, Atticus finally found what he was searching for.


    He allowed his form to move back, sitting down on the forest floor, and gazed intently at the item in his palm.


    It lookedpletely simple, ancient even. It was a small sack, with a small rope tying it together at the top.


    If one looked closer, they would notice small intricate patterns on it that anyone knowledgeable would instantly identify as runes. A lot of them, in fact.


    But Atticus didn''t even need to notice these runes; his mana sensitivity was still undisturbed, and he could easily feel the mana emanating from the small sack.


    ''Please don''t be imprinted,'' Atticus hoped, his thoughts followed by him instantly channeling his mana into the sack. In the next instant¡ª


    "Yes!" Atticus was ted! He had hoped that the storage space not be imprinted like his was. The tired family of the human domain always had theirs and their descendants'' space storage imprinted with its users'' mana signatures.


    Although anyone with at least grandmaster rank would be able to get past such defenses, it still served to avoid family possessions, especially secret arts or artifacts, from falling into random people''s hands.


    Every single grandmaster rank in the human domain waspletely ounted for, and their short numbers would help narrow down the search.


    This had been a precaution, one that only the influential took, and gazing at the clothing of the alien he had just killed, it was obvious that he was from an influential background.


    Atticus went through the space storage and found quite a lot of things, useful things. But Atticus, from the very beginning, had been focused on something, and in under a second, Atticus found it.


    A deep green vial suddenly appeared in his palm. But Atticus had always been cautious. Drinking an unknown substance just because he was desperate was something he wouldn''t do, especially when it wasn''t a life-and-death situation.


    Just to be safe, Atticus poured a very small amount onto one of his fingers, his gaze focused and ready to cut it off at the base should he see any signs of poison.


    Luckily, the opposite had happened. Atticus could see the wound on his finger healing at a visible pace. He quickly downed the vial the next instant, feeling a surge of relief.


    ''Good, it''s a high-grade potion.''


    Potions were ssified as low, medium, and high, with thetter obviously being of the highest quality and value. The high potions were more often used by the tier ones. Although the tier twos could still afford the luxury, they usually used them more sparingly.


    Atticus could feel the deep shes on his body healing at a visible pace, the intense headache hammering his head bing more bearable by the second.


    Although his fatigue was still very much present, Atticus''s body felt better, way better than before.


    Atticus brought out a blue vial next, sniffing it and pouring it into an open wound in a disposable location. After seeing that it was okay, he downed the contents immediately, feeling his fatigue washing away.


    It wasn''t rmended to drink the same potion twice in one day unless it was very severe, or else Atticus would have loved to consume more healing and stamina recovery potions. There was a significant amount present in the space storage.


    Apart from potions, Atticus also found a few high-grade weapons, artifacts, clothes, books, and an¡­ insignia.


    Atticus channeled his mana and brought out the insignia, scrutinizing it thoroughly in his hands. It looked exactly like an identity badge of some royal family.


    Atticus turned his gaze down towards the body, his thoughts racing.


    ''Who was he?''


    Atticus shook his head in the next instance. ''I don''t have time for this.''


    He quickly stood up and ran over to the corpses of the assants he had killed earlier.


    With swift movements, Atticus opened each of their helmets, seeing that they each were indeed aliens, with features resembling Zekaron whom he had just killed.


    It went without saying that this would be Atticus''s inaugural encounter with another race, an event that was supposed to be special and filled with excitement.


    But currently, it wasn''t even amongst the list of things in Atticus''s thoughts.


    Atticus also went through each of their belongings, attempting to find anything useful. He also found more space storages but of lower quality and smaller inventory than Zekaron''s.


    Atticus picked up their space storages plus the guns and suits of each one of them, cing them in Zekaron''s space storage.


    Unfortunately, he couldn''t ce a space storage into another, so he had simply decided to tie them at his waist.


    After which, he brought out a simple robe amongst Zekaron''s belongings. They were mostly filled with borate and luxurious clothing, but he had been lucky to find a simple one that wouldn''t hinder his movements.


    After a few seconds, he was dressed in a simple ck robe with five sacks hanging around his waist.


    Atticus also found one long sword and two short daggers amongst his belongings, fixing his problem of not having a weapon.


    Seeing as he was ready, Atticus turned towards where Aurora had fallen. Just as he was about to move, he suddenly paused, thought passing through his head.


    Atticus turned and approached the bodies of the men he had killed, especially Zekaron''s, and put them inside one of the smaller space storages.


    He had a feeling a whole world of trouble wasing.

 Chapter 448 Brim

    <h4>Chapter 448 Brim </h4>


    Atticus moved towards the east side of the forest at a fast speed. Although his body was filled with crimson blood, already showing signs of drying, he was more or less healed.


    But regardless of how many healing or stamina recovery potions he wanted to take, it would do little to recover his will.


    Atticus was still battling with an inner turmoil, one that questioned his every move. Every action or thought he took or nned to take was always done with multiple times the effort.


    However, despite the setback, Atticus''s movements were swift and agile. His body felt as though he was as light as a feather, his feet barely touching the ground before he had already moved a few meters away.


    Atticus hadn''t encountered any more enemies on his way, an urrence that he should be happy about and thanking his stars for, but a deep frown found its way to Atticus''s face, his hands clenching slightly.


    After running through the forest for several minutes, Atticus finally reached a small clearing, and his heart couldn''t help but tremble as he gazed at the current scene.


    His assumption had been right. The fact that he hadn''t seen any enemies could mean that they had already gotten what they wanted and left.


    The area was filled with signs of battles, with trees being broken, stters of blood, and deep craters scattered across the area.


    Atticus clenched his hand, forcefully calming down his beating heart, and took in a deep breath. Then he allowed a hint of rationality to take over instead of losing himself to his emotions.


    Atticus used his perception and scanned the whole area thoroughly.


    ''There are signs of scorch marks, but I don''t think they''re from Aurora. It''s probably from their guns,''


    Atticus thought, recalling how Aurora had gazed at her hands in confusion when they had just been transported.


    He was sure it hadn''t only been him affected by the restrictions. Due to the dire situation back then, he hadn''t thought to check her rank. If not, he would have confirmed his assumptions.


    Atticus'' mind spun, going through numerous possible scenarios, and reaching the most likely conclusions in a second.


    ''They might have killed her, and her artifact teleported her away, if that feature was still avable, that is. Or just like me, she defeated them and left with their bodies, or she lost and was captured and taken somewhere."


    Out of Atticus'' assumptions, he was leaning towards thest one. Atticus wasn''t trying to look down on Aurora; he just felt like it was the assumption with the highest possibility.


    Without perception, dodging theirser beams wouldn''t be easy. Plus, considering the fact that she was being limited and without her bloodline, it was something that would take her some time to get used to, especially if it was something she had been used to using for most of her life.


    Atticus couldpletely understand her loss.


    Atticus'' gaze moved at a fast speed, taking note of every single detail in the area. Every scorch mark and blood stter, even the tiniest footprints, were taken note of.


    He also went one step further, releasing a pulse from his core and trying to see if there was some kind of detail that wasn''t visible to his eyes.


    He was able to see multiple handprints, their dimensions unmistakably Aurora''s. Unfortunately for Atticus, she and her opponents had been fully clothed, which made them not leave any mana imprints with their steps.


    Regardless, Atticus kept on searching.


    After a few moments, Atticus'' gaze suddenly turned towards the north of the forest, taking note of the subtle trails and footprints that led away from the area.


    Atticus approached and saw about five different sets of footprints, proving that his assumption had indeed been correct.


    ''These two look deeper,'' Atticus noticed two out of the sets having a deeper depth than the rest, with the first one out of the two deeper than the second.


    ''Looks like she didn''t go without a fight. One was carrying Aurora, and the second theirrade she knocked out,''


    Reaching this conclusion, Atticus acted immediately and dashed through the forest, his perception working at full speed as he followed the trail carefully.


    A whole myriad of thoughts were going through his mind, but Atticus silenced them all and kept on moving. At this point, he could only hope.


    It didn''t take that long; after a few minutes of moving at top speed, Atticus suddenly noticed signs of movement up ahead.


    His speed exploded, his every movement silent as he approached a tree to his side. With quick, effortless steps, Atticus scaled the tree with his steps, reaching the top and hiding himself among the leaves and branches.


    From the tree, Atticus squinted his eyes, his gaze focusing on the forms of three individuals donned in the same purple futuristic suits, equipped with guns, walking and looking around the forest.


    After thinking about it a little bit, Atticus decided not to attack them and simply kept quiet, staying out of sight in the tree.


    The men walked past the tree, none of them seeing Atticus, and continued moving through the forest.


    After a few seconds, they were both out of sight.


    ''Patrols? Is there some kind of camp nearby?'' Atticus spected.


    Deciding to confirm his assumption, Atticus turned towards the direction the two hade from and continued moving.


    But instead of running on the ground, Atticus decided to move through the trees. They would provide good cover for him, and he would easily be able to see the area from a high vantage point.


    Atticus jumped from branch to branch, moving at a rapid pace. During his move, he would encounter a set of three men patrolling the area and would always hide.


    He would have loved to take care of them, especially when they were divided, but if they truly were patrolling, they were sure to have ways ofmunicating and alerting the camp should they fall.


    After a few minutes of moving, his form abruptly stopped on one tree branch, his gaze focused on what he had been searching for: a camp filled to the brim with imposing individuals all donned in futuristic battle suits.

 Chapter 449 Find

    <h4>Chapter 449 Find</h4>


    Atticus squinted his eyes as he stood on a tree branch, his whole form crouched. He was currently located at least 50 meters away from the camp, and despite the distance, Atticus could still vividly see the ongoings of the camp.


    ''Looks like it was made in a hurry,'' the entirety of the camp only had two tents erected, and considering the high numbers of armored men present in said camp, it made it quite clear that they didn''t have the luxury of having a ce to rest in.


    Apart from that, Atticus also caught sight of different equipment scattered around the camp, and among them, the sight of numerous gigantic artillery pieces, with their massive nozzles pointing towards the direction he hade from, caught his attention.


    ''That exins the attack in the air,'' Atticus reasoned. He had wondered where the attack hade from earlier, and gazing at the heavy artillery, it didn''t take many neurons for him to figure it out.


    But this could only mean one thing: they had been expecting them. That was the only thing that could exin the presence of the hastily made camp.


    Atticus shifted his gaze away from the imposing weapons, looking at the multiple watchtowers erected around the perimeter of the camp. There were no walls and only hastily made short wooden fences around the camp.


    ''Are they made of bones?''


    It went without saying that Atticus had stumbled upon some kind of bone race. Considering their distinct features and abilities of the ones he had defeated, reaching this conclusion was as easy as making pie.


    The watchtowers were opened, each with a pair of two men, heavily armed, gazing at the surrounding area and ready to react to anything with their full attention. And what was so eye-catching was the fact that each watchtower seemed to be made of bones.


    The men were all so diligent at their jobs that Atticus was tempted to believe that they were robots. But recalling the warrior persona of Zekaron, their diligent behavior became understandable.


    ''Looks like I stumbled upon some sort of warrior race.''


    Noting each of the watchtowers and the fact that he was out of their sights, Atticus scanned the whole camp, and after a few moments of searching, he finally found what he was searching for.


    A few men donned in the same futuristicbat suits all stood stationary around one point at the backside of the camp. Despite his incredible senses, Atticus was having a hard time discerning what they were obviously guarding, but he didn''t need to.


    There was only one thing that should require such a number of people to protect or, in this sense, watch. Prisoners.


    ''You all better hope to the gods that she''s okay,''


    Atticus suddenly ced his right hand on one of the short daggers crossed on his lower back, his gaze turning icy.


    ¡­


    Inside the confines of one of therge tents that Atticus had been scouting, the sounds of brutal thuds resounded across the space.


    The interior of the space did justice to the tent''s massive size. Despite the fact that the camp had truly been hastily made, the opulence of the tent would suggest otherwise.


    There was a king-sized mattress with a canopy at the far end of the space along with borate and clearly expensive-looking furnitures.


    The whole ground was padded with a long dining table filled with numerous delicacies in the middle of the room along with a chandelier hanging on top, illuminating the whole room.


    The sounds of the brutal thuds showed no signs of stopping, increasing in intensity with each passing second, followed by thunderous robotic sounds.


    "What do you mean he disappeared!?"


    Arge, rotund leg brutally mmed against the bloodied, helpless head of a man lying face-first on the ground.


    He was donned in the same outfit as the men that attacked Atticus but with his head exposed, without any helmet.


    There were two other men with their heads bowed, standing close to the entrance of the tent, each of them wearing the same outfit. With one look, it was unmistakable; they each had the same features as Zekaron, the bone race.


    There was not a single feeling ofpassion as they watched theirrade get beaten; to each one of them, they deserved it.


    They had failed in their duties and deserved nothing more than to have their heads cut off. There were no excuses; their warrior''s heart wouldn''t let them make one.


    The thunderous robotic voice of the man resonated, "How could you possibly lose him!? The Ossarch would have our heads if he finds out."


    The man seethed, his huge rotund leg hitting the man on the head once more, an action that seemed to make his cheeks and fat tremble and vibrate.


    Crimson blood sttered on the ground in response to the intense force. Despite his bloodied state, the man being beaten made absolutely no sound.


    Meanwhile, the one unleashing this torment had hisrge body drenched with sweat, clearly because of the "strenuous" movements he had just undergone. He was rotund, his appearance a sight to behold.


    He looked like arge, round man with a massive and rotund frame, with rolls of soft flesh that wobbled as he moved.


    Every movement he took caused his voluminous bulk to jiggle. His cheeks and chin were round and plum. His belly was the most prominent feature, protruding like a sizeable barrel beneath his ample chest, causing the buttons on his shirt to strain with each breath.


    His legs and arms were stout, and his fingers were thick and stubby. Despite this, he still had the distinct trait reminiscent of the bone race and was dressed luxuriously.


    The man breathed haggardly, raised his massive hand, and removed a white handkerchief from his soft chest, wiping the sweat that formed on his forehead.


    After which he shot the man on the ground a stare as though ming him for stressing his body too much.


    "I want you to take as many men as you can, burn the forest if you have to. Find Prince Zekaron at all costs!"

 Chapter 450 Sneaking

    <h4>Chapter 450 Sneaking </h4>


    The robotic screams of the rotund man were immediately followed by the battered form of the man on the floor abruptly standing up, his form bowing, and the two standing behind him also bowing. The three hit their chests in unison, the sound of hardness meeting hardness permeating the space.


    They each uttered something at the same time, but it was clearly not in the humannguage. It sounded like ttering, as though hollow iron meeting another hollow iron. They each had the same trantion artifact, yet it hadn''t tranted it. Regardless, its meaning was clear.


    The man maintained his seething demeanor as he stared at them, "Dismissed!"


    He ordered, and just as he was about to turn, one of the guards suddenly spoke,


    "What should we do with the prisoners, Lord Ii?"


    Ilia''s response was immediate, "Focus on finding the third Prince, you buffoons, before I have all your limbs cut off! Move now!" He thundered, making each of them bow and leave the room.


    As soon as they left, the angry expression on his face instantly morphed into a worried one.


    "Shit! How did ite to this?" He hit his massive hand on the sturdy table, its form instantly buckling under the force, crashing down on the floor and spilling all the food. It was clear that despite his looks, he still packed quite a bit of strength.


    Ilia put his right index finger in his mouth and bit down hard on it, a significant amount of blood gushing out. He kept on biting his index finger until he felt he had calmed down enough, his beating heart calming down slightly.


    "It''s not the Ossarch I should be worried about, it''s her," he thought gravely. "I shouldn''t have brought that fool here despite how much he pleaded! Shit!"


    The sounds of numerous firm footsteps resounded across the area as a staggering amount of soldiers, donned in purple futuristic suits and all equipped with guns, marched out of the hastily made camp.


    The short wooden gate closed behind the group, their march undisturbed as they streamed into the forest.


    Seeing them, Atticus immediately hid, making sure to stay away from their sights. After a few seconds, with each of them long gone, Atticusnded on the ground once again and focused his gaze on the camp.


    ''This makes it easier. I have to act now before they return,'' Atticus decided.


    Although the camp wasn''t empty, it was quite scanty. However, Atticus had zero intentions of attacking the camp head-on.


    For an important person such as Zekaron to be present, it was only fair that there be some strong warriors to protect him. Plus, even though he had acted like a warrior, he still gave off some kind of young master vibe.


    ''These towers are a huge problem.''


    Luckily, the camp was surrounded by trees, enabling Atticus to jump from one tree to another and circle the camp. After observing each of the watch towers around the camp, Atticus noticed a pattern in their routine.


    There were exactly seven towers around the camp, and the men on top were all so diligent in their jobs that they practically acted like robots.


    The duo on the top of each tower stood on different sides of the tower, and after more or less 10 seconds, each pair would swap their positions, moving slowly in a clockwise direction.


    After watching them for a while, Atticus studied every single one of their demeanors and habits and instantly came up with a n of entry. He would be cutting it close, really close, but it was his only option.


    He chose the western side of the camp where three towers stood.


    ''At the point of exchange, the men on the two towers at the left would lose sight of the spot in between the middle and the right tower for exactly 2.4 seconds. The only problem is that the man on the right tower would only lose sight for 1.6 seconds, and I need at least 2 to pass through,'' Atticus''s mind swirled.


    The distance between him and the camp was about 50 meters. Taking into ount his speed and precautions, Atticus determined how long it would take him to reach his destination.


    ''I would need a small distraction.''


    Atticus jumped down quietly from the tree and grabbed a t stone on the forest floor, bending down and picking up another,


    ''Just in case.''


    Then, he crouched down, both hands on the ground, one knee forward and the second stretched behind him, ced firmly on the tree.


    Then, Atticus slowed down his breathing, his focus on each of the men on the towers, watching silently.


    After a few seconds, the men started switching positions, and just as they got to the noted position, Atticus''s leg tensed, his form erupting with speed.


    His every step on the ground was utterly silent, his every movement swift and without hesitation as he ran.


    One second psed, and Atticus''s gaze snapped towards the man he had predicted would sight him during his run, his hand flickering to the side as a t stone appeared in his hand.


    Without disturbing his momentum, Atticus threw the stone, its form spinning in the air, moving in a curve, reaching its target.


    "Hm?" A man at the top of a tower suddenly turned his gaze towards the forest. He thought he felt something hit his suit. Seeing as there was nothing there, he turned and continued his walk, but unfortunately for him, Atticus was already long gone.


    Atticus used one of therge heavy artillery as cover and moved carefully around it. One of the reasons he had chosen the west was because of its close proximity to his destination. And he hadn''t been wrong.


    ''I just have to get to that artillery, and I''ll have perfect cover to attack,''


    Atticus focused on the artillery ahead of him. It was about 10 meters away, and it was a distance he should be able to cross in less than a second.


    From his cover, Atticus''s gaze fixed on the towers that were in his line of view. The good news was that as the exchange ended, the interior of the camp was away from their view until they moved, which happened more or less every 10 seconds.


    After a few seconds, and checking around to see if anyone was in the area, Atticus''s form shot forward.


    But just as he left the cover of the artillery, at the corner of his vision, he suddenly caught sight of two men, donned in purple suits without helmets,ing out from a door that suddenly opened up in the artillery he had just left, their eyes widening as they locked their eyes on him.


    Atticus''s gaze narrowed dangerously.


    ¡­


    A/N: Hello guys! I''ve noticed y''all are dissatisfied about the current situation of things and I decided to put this note here to address anyints or questions(no spoilers) you might have. I will respond to everyone to the best of my abilities. So, fire away.


    Ps: If it''s about the pacing, I really am trying to speed things up. But honestly I''vee to realize that this is just how I write. I love adding details(that might seem useless to you) when I''m writing. And if it irks you, this poor author is sorry :(. Ill try my best to ramp up the pace. Btw, how''s the pacing since the start of the summit?

 Chapter 451 Glad

    <h4>Chapter 451 d</h4>


    If many in the human domain had been in Atticus''s shoes currently, theirposure would shatter. Many would freeze or even make the stupid mistake of trying to think about how this had happened to them.


    But Atticus'' mind was the personification of tranquility and calm. In fact, he had never been calmer. Atticus had found out recently that it was during dangerous situations such as these that he was at his calmest.


    Atticus didn''t overthink; there was no need to. There were only three simple facts that yed in his mind.


    Atticus''s form twisted, his gaze turning towards the direction of the men. The world slowed down in his eyes as he ramped up his perception to the highest it could reach.


    The first fact: each one of the lookouts on the tower couldn''t see them for a total of 9 seconds.


    Atticus''s form leaned forward, his right leg bending as he crouched down akin to a runner''s starting position.


    The second fact: considering one of them was raising up his weapon, clearly ready to shoot him, and the other clearly about to scream and alert everyone in the camp of the intruder, the first fact became automatically obsolete, with him only truly having at most a second to reach them.


    Atticus''s gaze narrowed dangerously, his right hand gripping one of the sheathed daggers behind him tightly.


    The third fact: using his passive powers, he couldn''t reach and silence them in said second.


    A translucent red wave suddenly enveloped Atticus''s legs, their forms tensing with such force thatrge bulging veins appeared all over them.


    His speed exploded, reaching their forms in a sh, two heads instantly getting separated from their bodies.


    Atticus moved fast and wasted not a single second. He grabbed one of the small space storage sacks hanging on his waist, and before the bodies and heads of the men he had just killed touched the floor, he had already transferred them into the space storage.


    Without missing a beat, Atticus dashed towards his target and immediately took cover.


    Walking around it while staying out of sight, Atticus made sure to note the door that the earlier two hade out of. It was very possible that there were people inside this artillery piece too.


    As Atticus got to the other side, he finally set sights on his target.


    ''Just two? They must have a reason for not being worried,''


    Atticus'' alertness had just been increased another fold as he observed where he suspected Aurora and other students were being held.


    Considering the numbers and the sheer size of the forest, Atticus was forced to believe that he and Aurora hadn''t been the only ones teleported here.


    And if Aurora, out of all people, had been captured, he could see no possibility of the others escaping this fate.


    The fact that only two people were guarding was suspicious, as though they weren''t worried about them escaping. But Atticus wasn''tining. It made his job easier.


    They were both wearing their fullbat gear with their heads covered, facing in opposite directions, thus backing each other with a round underground prison in between them.


    The first guard was currently facing slightly away from the artillery Atticus was in.


    ''I''ve recovered my will a little bit, but because I used Aerokinesis earlier, I can only engrave one grade one rune. Let''s use it wisely,''


    The second stone that Atticus had picked up earlier suddenly appeared in his right hand. Gripping it at both edges, Atticus focused on the towers and waited.


    As soon as the exchange in position ended and his 10 seconds began, Atticus threw it, its form spinning in the air, circling around the guard''s blind spot before hitting him behind the head with a barely audible clink.


    The guard turned to look behind him, and instantaneously, Atticus shot forward, his movement swift as he closed the distance quietly.


    With fast and swift movements, Atticus unsheathed one of the daggers on his back and pierced through the guard''s neck.


    His body immediately slumped, about to fall down on the ground, but Atticus stopped him, holding his body up, spreading his legs to make sure that he stood up straight. Luckily, his firmbat suit made it easier.


    Without missing a beat, Atticus shot forward, crossing over the underground prison, and repeated the same thing with the other guard. He didn''t need to distract him as he was backing him in the first ce.


    Atticus also bnced the second guard and made his body stand, after which he found some kind of bony-looking keys on the second guard.


    Atticus quickly snatched it and approached the small door, looking like a hatch at the edge of the underground prison.


    Testing each of the keys at a fast speed, Atticus finally found the correct one and instantly opened the door, jumping inside with some time to spare.


    Although there were still some seconds left, Atticus wasn''t taking any chances. At the end of the day, the guards on the watch towers were living beings, and living beings were erratic by nature.


    Atticus descended into the underground prison,nding on the ground quietly, one hand ced on his dagger behind him.


    ''That was deep,''


    Atticus opening the entrance door had been audible, especially to the inhabitants inside the prison.


    Atticus gazed around the space, having some trouble seeing clearly.


    ''I was right, there are some other students here too,''


    Atticus cleared his head and started searching, calming down when his gaze adjusted to the darkness and he saw the figure he had been searching for, Aurora.


    Atticus let out a huge sigh of relief as he stood up from his crouched position and approached with rapid pace.


    She and the rest of the captured students were all chained down, their hands and legs bound by what was basically a gauntlet, joining their hands and legs together.


    Aurora, too, had been staring intently at the figure that entered, but she couldn''t recognize who it was until he came close enough.


    Aurora''s eyes widened, tears welling up in her eyes. ''It''s really Atticus!''


    Atticus smiled and immediately approached, using the keys he had gotten from the guard to unlock her chains.


    Despite her weakened state, as soon as she was free, Aurora jumped in and hugged Atticus tightly, with a barely audible whisper,


    "I''m d you''re safe."

 Chapter 452 Thuds

    <h4>Chapter 452 Thuds </h4>


    Ever since they separated while defending against the st, Aurora had been worried sick.


    It wasn''t only Atticus; she had also been looking at and mapping where he would crash with the intention of rushing to him as soon as possible.


    Unlike Atticus, she hadn''t been burnt by the fire, and this was all thanks to him, but she had been able to see everything.


    From how Atticus had protected her and, in turn, how intense the fire that had ravaged his body was when he had been sted back.


    It was all because of her! This thought kept ying inside Aurora''s head. She had tried countless times, and no matter how many times she tried, her fire bloodline wasn''t responding.


    Not even a spark. And considering the way Atticus had defended against the mes, it was clear the same thing applied to him too. He couldn''t use any of his elements.


    There was only one thing that came to her head as she saw those mes ravaging his body: he was gone. But no matter how long she looked, there was no golden light.


    That fact hadpletely sunk her heart, hoping that he hadn''t died for real.


    Despite suffering some injuries from her fall, she had immediately wanted to head towards where she suspected Atticus had fallen, but she unfortunately met those men in purple suits and had ultimately been captured.


    "I''m d you''re okay," Aurora whispered softly, tears welling up in her eyes as she held Atticus tightly, as though she wouldn''t see him again if she let him go.


    "Me too," Atticus smiled warmly, patting her head softly for a second before his gaze turned cold once more. "We have to leave now."


    Aurora seemed to notice the urgency in Atticus''s tone, and she released him from the hug and immediately tried to stand up but failed miserably as her legs trembled, unable to hold herself up.


    Atticus grabbed her and supported her before she could fall.


    Atticus gazed at Aurora, noticing the scorch marks on her body along with dried-up patches of blood. Hell, even her hair was the roughest he had ever seen it before.


    Taking out a healing and stamina potion, Atticus instantly fed it to Aurora, waiting for a few seconds for it to take effect.


    "H-hey! A-Atticus, right?! Help us too!"


    Atticus''s gaze snapped to the side, focusing on one of the other prisoners who had just spoken. He recognized the youth; he was among the second years, the 10th rank to be precise, as Atticus remembered seeing him at the back of the line.


    Because of his happy reunion with Aurora, Atticus had almost forgotten there were other students present in prison.


    Gazing around him, there were about just 12 in number. ''The others had most likely been transported elsewhere. Lucky bastards.''


    Just as he was about to walk towards the one who had just spoken, another student suddenly spoke up,


    "Y-yes! You have to help u-us!" one said.


    "We have to stick together in order to survive!"


    It was as though they had all realized something. Atticus was under no obligation to help them. In fact, it made more sense for him to abandon them.


    They were allpetitors; why would he help them? They realized this fact and they each decided to speak up and plead immediately.


    But none of them could have ever expected what happened next to happen, as before the others could speak up, the sounds of two brutal thuds suddenly resonated in the space.


    Each of them turned their gazes to see the heads of the two guys who had just spoken snap to the right, their left cheekbones deforming beneath the weight of a heavy force.


    Atticus had hit both of them with such force that they had immediately lost consciousness, their forms slumping on the floor.


    Atticus''s cold gazended on the forms of the chained-up youths, the intensity in his gaze causing them to involuntarily gulp.


    Despite the fact that they were all more or less the same level of strength, none of them could ever forget the monster that was Atticus Ravenstein. His actions at the academy were ingrained in their minds.


    They all shut up, none daring to make any sounds again.


    Seeing that they had gotten the sentiment, Atticus walked towards them and started freeing them one by one.


    This had been his n from the outset; the only reason he knocked out those two was that they were each about to start making noise and in turn attract unwanted attention to them.


    After freeing them, Atticus brought out a healing potion from the main space storage and shared one between the two he had knocked out.


    He had no idea if this was real or still a game; he had no intention of having teenage blood on his hands, especially when they hadn''t done anything to him.


    "Are you ready?"


    Aurora clenched her hands and turned to face Atticus, responding with a determined nod. Before she could react, Atticus suddenly scooped her up in a princess carry, making Aurora turn flustered.


    "Bear with me until we leave here; the escape has to be fast. Hold on tightly," Atticus advised, cing Aurora on his back. Compared to Atticus, Aurora was more or less petite in stature. Carrying her was effortless.


    Aurora came out of her flustered state and held Atticus tightly, her expression turning serious.


    Without uttering a word to the students who were still trying to regain their bearings, Atticus coated his feet with mana and exploded with speed, running towards the wall and scaling it easily.


    Seeing this, the students all acted fast and started following him, none having any intention of remaining behind.


    Atticus had gotten into the camp; they were sure he had a way to get out.


    But Atticus had no intention of waiting for anyone. He had done his best for them already, freeing them. Asking them to follow him would be nothing more than shooting his own foot.

 Chapter 453 Escape

    <h4>Chapter 453 Escape</h4>


    With Aurora holding him tightly behind, Atticus reached the hatch of the prison pit, opening it slightly.


    His gazended on the forms of the guards he had killed. ''They''re still standing, good,'' he thought.


    After that, he turned and focused on the guards on each of the watch towers. Luckily, they were currently in the process of switching their positions.


    ''More or less 10 seconds to get to the first artillery, and then I''ll think of a way to sneak past them and get outside the camp,'' Atticus strategized.


    Atticus could hear faint murmurs and curse remarksing from the students below him. They were each trying to climb the smooth and edgeless walls but were failing miserably; not everyone had good mana control like Atticus.


    What was worse, they weren''t being even the least bit subtle about it! This was exactly why he had no intention of taking them along.


    The guards on the watchtower finished their exchange, and Atticus instantly and subtly moved out from the pit, closing the hatch quietly.


    With lightning speed, he dashed towards the nearest artillery piece, using it as cover and maneuvering towards the other side. Seeing the coast was clear, Atticus moved fast, dashing towards the next artillery, closest to where he had made his entry into the camp.


    Aurora clung silently to Atticus''s back, holding him tightly with her intense gaze also scanning the area.


    As he got to the first artillery, Atticus suddenly paused, making sure he waspletely out of sight from the guards.


    Then, he looked around carefully, checking for anyone walking around that he should be wary of. Seeing none, Atticus waited for the guards to exchange positions once more so he could observe them and figure out how to escape.


    Moving around the camp waspletely different from stepping out of it. He didn''t have the luxury of the usual 10 seconds. This time around, if he was lucky, he would barely get 3 seconds. ''I''ll have to make do,'' he thought.


    Just as Atticus started observing the guards, trying to map out their lines of sight, he suddenly felt a strong grip on his shoulder.


    Atticus instantly knew it was Aurora and he turned, wondering why she called his attention.


    He saw Aurora looking back at the direction they hade from while gripping him tightly. As he followed her gaze, Atticus'' eyes widened.


    His n had always been to leave the camp before the students could even climb the pit, so it wasn''t surprising that none of the students had reached the top.


    What made Atticus''s heart grip was the fact that one of the guards he had killed and forced to stand was falling down. Even worse, the exchange was currently going on; in half a second, the guard would be spotted!


    Atticus''s mind spun, his perception ramped up into full speed, his thoughts oddly clear.


    He couldn''t reach there in time without being seen, and they would most definitely raise an rm upon sighting him. Atticus had no idea what would happen, but he was sure escaping would be harder should it happen.


    At this point, Atticus''s n of leaving the camp silently was bing impossible.


    With swift movement, Atticus''s hand gravitated towards Zekaron''s space storage, a piece of blue cloth appearing in his hand in the next instant. He grabbed a stone from the floor, using the cloth to wrap the stone.


    Atticus bit his index finger, focused on his will and mana, and deftly engraved the word "mine," focusing on his intent, while Aurora observed quietly. This was the first time she would see Atticus engrave.


    Atticus channeled his mana into the rune, and with a mana-


    augmented arm, his hand flickered, the rune piercing through the air towards one of therge tents in the middle of the camp.


    Atticus felt a slight wave of demotivation hit him, but he fought it off. Luckily, it hadn''t been too severe.


    Despite this, Atticus''s gaze remained focused on the forest. He only had a slight chance where everyone''s focus would be taken.


    The rune hit the tent, and a explosion instantly ensued, rocking the whole space. From the very beginning, Atticus hadn''t been nning arge explosion; it was a grade one rune, after all. Regardless, it had been loud, and that was all he wanted.


    The gaze of all the guards in the watchtowers snapped towards the direction of the tent that was now engulfed in mes.


    This was exactly what Atticus had been waiting for.


    The gaze of all the guards in the watchtowers snapped towards the direction of the tent that was now engulfed in mes.


    Atticus''s form exploded as he instantly crossed the distance, scaling over the small wooden fence of the camp.


    Atticus let all his inhibitions go as he focused even more mana into his legs, his speed doubling. He had restricted his speed before because he wanted to be as silent as possible. But now that he was already out of the camp, Atticus left it all out.


    Despite the fact that Atticus had wanted to leave without anyone noticing, he had felt a few gazes on him during his run. But Atticus didn''t once stop; now that he was already out of the camp, he just had to keep going.


    The earth trembled with intensity as Ilia''s ginormous form ran out of his tent. Fortunately for him, Atticus''s rune had hit the second tent instead of his.


    "WHO IS RESPONSIBLE FOR THIS!!!"


    His whole body looked slimy and filled with sweat, his already tight clothes sticking to his body even tighter. It was quite obvious that simply running such a short distance had been draining.


    But despite his huffing and puffing, Ilia maintained his serious gaze as he looked at the burning tent, feeling the remnants of mana in the air.


    His gaze snapped to the side towards the pit where the students were being held, his eyes narrowed as theynded on the forms of the youth who had just starteding out from the pit and then the guards on the floor.


    ''No, it can''t be them, the guards are already dead. They had outside help.''

 Chapter 454 Escape 2

    <h4>Chapter 454 Escape 2 </h4>


    I''s body trembled and jiggled as he moved his gaze around, scanning the area, and it didn''t take long before he noticed some of his men on the watchtower looking in a certain direction.


    His eyes narrowed, following their line of sight, and despite the distance, his gazended on the form of Atticus running with Aurora behind him.


    I''s gaze instantly morphed into intense anger as his aura suddenly exploded, showcasing his Advanced+ rank.


    At the next instant, I''s entire demeanor suddenly changed. It was as though the character who had been I had been reced by another person entirely.


    The earth around I seemed to buckle, snake like cracks appearing on the ground beneath him. His form seemed to be heavier, his weight suddenly tripling.


    His voluptuous and soft body, which seemed to jiggle with each movement, suddenly started bing firmer until it became as firm as rock.


    A white viscous substance suddenly started emerging from each of the bones jutting out from all his limbs. In the next instance, his whole form was covered from head to toe in bony, sturdy armor, leaving some joints clear for easy movement.


    I''s massive form abruptly bent, the white viscous substance coalescing in front of his held hand and legs. In a second, a massive shield was formed.


    And then, in the next instant, he moved.


    It was akin to a seismic tremor, as though a powerful earthquake had struck the whole camp.


    An intense shockwave spread out from the point ofunch, its force sending a wave throughout the campgrounds.


    The ming tent was abruptly extinguished, as it''s form and the nearby tent sent flying away.


    The whole area trembled as I''s massive form rocketed through the camp with speed.


    Everything was crushed, from the small wooden fence to an unfortunate watchtower that stood in his way.


    The imposing and sturdy trees of the forest were rammed through as though they were twigs.


    The forest quaked with intensity as I charged at unreal speed towards Atticus and Aurora.


    In an instant, a quarter of the distance between them had been crossed.


    "A-Atticus!" The panicked voice of Aurora rang out, her eyes wide open as she tried to call Atticus'' attention to the approaching monster.


    But she didn''t need to; before he had even moved, Atticus had already known that he wasing.


    Immediately I locked eyes with him, he had felt his spine tingle. He knew that this person was strong, not so strong that his past self couldn''t take care of, but strongerpared to the current him, even strongerpared to Zekaron who he had struggle against.


    ''We can''t be caught,'' Atticus thought, his gaze serious.


    "He''s getting closer!" Aurora''s warning was followed by a red wave suddenly enveloping Atticus'' whole form, his aura shooting up into the skies.


    "Hold on tighter," Atticusmanded.


    Aurora instantly listened, tightening her hold on Atticus.


    Without missing a beat, Atticus''s rapidly moving legs on the earth suddenly started moving faster until they became a blur.


    Atticus''s speed exploded in sonic booms as he reached thrice his original speed.


    Unlike the massive form of I, which kept on crushing everything in its path, Atticus deftly maneuvered through the forest, his form moving so fast that he had basically be a red blur streaking through the trees.


    Aurora had her handspletely clenched while holding Atticus tightly.


    She had never felt so useless in her life. Currently, they were running away for their lives, and Atticus was the one carrying her and doing everything. This wasn''t notwithstanding the fact that he also came to rescue her.


    She felt useless without her bloodline. Aurora turned her gaze, trying to take a peek at the monster chasing them, her eyes widening.


    She had expected to see the monster at the very least a long distance away from them, but he had gotten so close! Just a few meters!


    Despite this intense increase in speed, I only seemed to be getting faster.


    Atticus didn''t need to be told; the heart clenching vibrationsing from behind to him were all the message he needed.


    As though the situation wasn''t dire enough, a huge wave of demotivation suddenly hit Atticus''s mind.


    Despite the intense terrible feeling, with him having to apply multiple times the effort in every decision or movement, Atticus still kept on going.


    His form still maintained that red blur streaking through the forest with a massive figure covered with armor made of bones decimating everything in its path behind him.


    ''I can''t keep going like this,'' Atticus knew his limits well. In fact, it was a miracle that he was still able to formte a thought currently.


    ''I have to use it, despite how much of a terrible idea this is,'' Atticus suddenly decided.


    The translucent red wave surrounding Atticus had already begun to flicker, its form bing weaker and weaker with each passing second, the amount of demotivation racking his entire being bing unbearable.


    Large throbbing veins had already begun appearing all over Atticus'' head and neck, their forms so big that it looked as ifrge worms were crawling through them.


    If not for the fact that Aurora was currently facing the approaching threat, she would have seen the intense amounts of pain that Atticus was currently withstanding.


    "Ten meters away!"


    Aurora''s scream was instantly followed by Atticus suddenly channeling his mana into one of the space storage units on his waist, and from it, Zekaron''s head and body suddenly appeared in front of him.


    With swift movements and withoutpromising his momentum, Atticus kicked both the head and body, making sure to send them as far away as possible in different directions.


    At this point and with their intense speed, they were already far away from the camp. Only the trio remained in the surrounding area.


    The emergence of Zekaron''s corpse didn''t go unnoticed. In fact, as soon as his body materialized, I had already felt it.


    His eyes widened in shock through the bony helmet covering his head, his heart beating fast as he recognized his clothing and face.


    What happened next waspletely instinctual.


    A forest asrge as this would definitely have beasts around them. The only reason Atticus hadn''t run into any was because they had already cleared their surrounding area when they got to the forest.


    But they had already passed the cleared area. A fresh corpse if left behind would be devoured instantly.


    I knew deep, deep inside him that even if he captures his killer now, especially when it was well-known back at home where the killer hade from, if at the very least he wasn''t able to bring back Zekaron''s body, his death would be brutal.


    I''s massive form suddenly veered off course, instantly going after Zekaron''s body.


    Noticing this, despite the intense pain, Atticus''s speed suddenly exploded once more as he tore through the forest at fast speed.


    ¡­


    WOAHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!


    The entire coliseum rumbled, the ground quaking as millions of youths screamed at the top of their lungs.


    Every single one of their gazes was focused on thergest screen at the top, disying the form of Atticus carrying Aurora, streaking through a forest.


    "ATTICUS!"


    "ATTICUS!"


    "ATTICUS!"


    Every chant of his name was followed by a loud and intense stomp on the ground.


    "THAT''S MY COUSIN!!!!" Nate screamed at the top of his lungs while waving his hands. The other Ravenstein youths sitting behind him couldn''t help but shake their heads while staring at Nate.


    Wasn''t he the same person who had been feeling sad that Atticus had chosen Aurora instead of him?


    But it wasn''t even only Nate who had a change of heart. He, too, had been down as she hadn''t been the one to join Ember, but after watching all of Atticus''s actions since the beginning of the summit, even the usually strict He was trying hard to stop herself from joining in on the cheer.


    It had been blood-pumping!


    Seeing a member of their family do all of these things filled each of them with pride.


    "HAHAHAHA!" A loud and undoubtedly annoyingughter resounded across the whole room as Jaredughed at the top of his lungs.


    None of the instructors even showed any reaction to Jared.


    At this point, they had all been far too shocked at the unfolding events that trivial things like his volume didn''t even seem to matter anymore.

 Chapter 455 Heading Back

    <h4>Chapter 455 Heading Back</h4>


    Gon, who had beenmentating on the unfolding event, gazed at Atticus''s screen with a wide grin.


    The students were all cheering deafeningly while screaming the name "Atticus."


    From the very beginning, every single one of them hade for a good show, for something entertaining, and it went without saying that despite the fact that only an hour had passed since the beginning of the summit, the number of times the students'' hearts had trembled was too high to count. And this was all because of one boy!


    The chants showed no signs of stopping, the stomping intensifying. The current situation was thoroughly baffling because none of the students watching even knew the rules of the game! They had seen Atticus kill numerous aliens, and yet, no one cared!


    It wasn''t a secret that basically 99% of the students were scared of Atticus and, in turn, didn''t like him.


    But even they had to admit, he was strong.


    ¡­


    Without a doubt, Jared''sughter was annoying. What made it even worse was the fact that he currently had his mouth filled to the brim with food.


    But regardless, none of the instructors showed any signs of difort. It was as though they couldn''t even hear him.


    There was only one thing going through each one of their minds, even Isabe: how had he survived?


    Isabe had been ready to fight for the respawning of Atticus immediately when she had seen the massive fireballs appear on screen.


    That wasn''t supposed to happen.


    ''Were they rebelling?'' This had been exactly what popped into her head.


    Before the war with the Zorvans, in Eldoralth, there were a multitude of races. Wars had been fought with lots of races being defeated, some wiped from existence.


    Of these defeated races were some who had been enved. It went without saying that enving an entire race was brutality of the highest order, but despite that, the human domain and many others had still done it.


    This was exactly how the Bone race hade to be inside the academy. It was the first time the academy was involving them in the leader''s summit and, as per their agreement, they weren''t supposed to attack the spawned students until only an agreed time had passed.


    This had been what Isabe had nned to use to fight for Atticus. This single scene had caused a wave of different expressions amongst the instructors, with the higher years breaking into visible smiles.


    But it didn''tst long because after that, what happened next had shocked every single one of them to the core.


    It wasn''t the fact that he had been able to detect an air current and use it effectively. Nor was it even the fact that he had been able to escape that bombardment. What shocked each one of them was one fact: he engraved a grade 2 rune!!


    Didn''t that make him a grade 2 runesmith at 16 years old?? Just what was going on?


    Many felt their head go numb, their hearts trembling. Just what truly was Atticus?


    After that, they each went through another rollercoaster of emotions as Atticus defeated and killed an Advanced rank despite being restricted to the intermediate+. And this was without his bloodline!


    His battle sense had been elite. It wasn''t just about being powerful. He had been patient, waited for the right time while getting beaten up. And when that time came, there wasn''t a shred of hesitation. He had beheaded him.


    After that, Atticus''s subsequent actions of going after Aurora, sneaking into the camp, rescuing Aurora, and escaping only added to the pool of shock.


    Suddenly, restricting each of their powers to the same level wasn''t a good idea anymore. It seemed that despite this, it didn''t narrow the overwhelming gap between Atticus and the rest of the students.


    Many of them even went as far asing to a realization: if he was this strong and powerful even while being restricted, then he deserved to win.


    They should try to hinder that, especially when it was a huge win for the human domain. But not all shared this sentiment.


    ''Their only way to win is to take advantage of the rules, and also, not all is lost,'' the third year Enigmalnk instructor, who had been the one to suggest restricting their strength, suddenly smiled and spoke up slightly.


    "He killed their prince, they wouldn''t let it slide," he said sinctly. Despite the words being short and simple, each of the other higher year instructors sitting beside him also seemed toe to a realization. He was right. There was no way they would let it slide. They would go after him with more fevor.


    Isabe had alsoe to the same realization, but instead of worrying, she decided to simply watch the show. He had surprised them many times already.


    Meanwhile, Jared''sughter stopped after a few seconds. He suddenly grabbed a massive drumstick from the cart beside him and took arge bite from it, his gaze only focused on one screen: Atticus''s. There was most definitely more toe, and he wasn''t going to miss it.


    The booth descended into silence as they each focused on the screen.


    ¡­


    Inside a pristine white space, a multitude of guards were currently knelt down on one knee while facing the massive form of Ilia, who kept pacing to and fro.


    The sound of loud chewing filled the space as Illia chewed on one of his fingers while asionally staring at the body of Zekaron in front of him with a frightened expression.


    Not only had he allowed Zekaron to be killed, but he had lost his killer! After he had veered off course to go after his body, Atticus had eventually been able to escape.


    The men he brought along with him were far too few to search the whole forest; it would be like finding a single pin in an ocean. He needed to report this back at home.


    At this point, Zekaron''s head and body had already been joined together.


    ''What should I do? What should I do?''

 Chapter 456 Reporting

    <h4>Chapter 456 Reporting </h4>


    Ilia''s thoughts were frantic, incredibly so. This current situation wasn''t something he had expected to ever happen.


    ''I''m screwed, I''m screwed,'' his voluminous body trembled and jiggled as he paced around.


    ''No! Dad will protect me. Yes! He has to. But that woman¡­ shit!''


    Anytime the image of that woman popped up in his head, a shiver would automatically run down Ilia''s spine. One could only imagine how frightening she had to be to cause this kind of fear, especially when she wasn''t even the Ossarch.


    ''Shit, shit! She''ll definitely want to kill me! Wait¡­ what if I make a warrior''s promise to chase the killer? The Ossarch and the council members should want to honor it,'' Ilia pondered hard.


    Politics had never been his strong suit. In fact, it was his father who had pushed him to try and befriend the third prince, despite his reluctance.


    This had been exactly why he had approached the prince with this offer, trying to gain his favor. If only he knew that it would end up with the bastard getting killed, he never would have even neared him!


    They were currently inside a spherical, pristine white flying object, which was cutting through the air at fast speeds.


    Ilia was heading back home to report everything that had happened, and he was beyond scared.


    After about 30 minutes, the ship reached the top of a tall hill, and they were instantly met with an intriguing sight just below the hill.


    The sight was undoubtedly beautiful, but at the same time, it screamed danger.


    It was a city spanning a veryrge space, 68 square miles, which was as big as Washington D.C. back on Earth.


    And in thisrge space, everything was white.


    Everything was made with bones. From the walls that surrounded the city to the tall and numerous buildings of the city. Hell, the streets were paved with smooth bones, adding to the intense whiteness of the city.


    And all over the streets, individuals more or less bearing the same features as Zekaron were bustling about the city.


    But the reason why many would still call this scene frightening was because of the tall,rge, and massive form of a skull, whichy suspended in the middle of the city.


    It looked ominous, incredibly so. And as Iliaid his gaze at the massive skull, he couldn''t help but gulp. This was the ce where his fate would be decided.


    The ship entered the city unhindered, as the guards saw the insignia on the ship.


    After a few minutes due to the inability to fly fast inside the city, they eventually reached their destination,nding at the end of a pathway leading up to the open mouth of the massive skull.


    They immediately descended and were met with a grand sight. An army of soldiers stood, lined up on both sides of the tform, while staring at nothing in particr.


    Every single one of them was donned in a white Yukata and radiated an intense aura of a master rank.


    Ilia took in a deep breath, calming his nerves, and then after a few seconds, he started walking through the tform while pulling a floating casket with him. Each of his other soldiers remained back at the ship, leaving only him to enter.


    After a few seconds, he got to the front of a massive double door, taking in multiple deep breaths to calm his breathing heart.


    His entire body was sweaty, and considering the severity, it was quite obvious that he was extremely nervous.


    This time, he took a minute before he was able to summon the courage.


    The door swung open, and he walked into the room, the door closing behind him with a loud bang.


    As soon as he entered, Ilia could feel the overwhelming and oppressive pressure emanating from the other end of the hall.


    Unfortunately, now that he had already entered, he didn''t have the luxury of taking time to get his shit together; he had to move and pay his respects.


    He started walking towards the other end of the hall. The hall was incrediblyrge, and as expected, everything was pristine white.


    Despite the size, there were exactly only seven individuals apart from Ilia in the hall. Four of them were seated on top of an elevated tform, while the other three stood below it on the sides.


    He reached the end where a wide staircase was, leading to the top of the elevated tform, and immediately sank onto one knee,


    "I, I Vernumer, greet the Great Ossarch," his robotic voice resounded across the room as he hit his hand against his chest.


    There was a palpable silence after that, one that stretched for a few seconds. I''s heart beat fast during each second.


    Before he had the chance to ponder, one of the men standing below the tform suddenly spoke up.


    "Exin yourself, child," his voice sounded firm and deep, human-like, but with a weird ent. It was clear that the man who had just spoken hadn''t used any trantors.


    The man was tall and slender, about 6 feet 1. He had a bald head and whitish skin, but unlike Zekaron, the red patterns on his skin were different.


    There was not a single bone jutting out from any part of his body, and he appeared human, albeit a weird and weak-looking human.


    But despite this fact, everyone present in the hall knew differently. This man was the head of one of the three main lineages of the bone race, Ezekiel Marrow, with his lineage having the ability to control and manipte bone density.


    I flinched, subtly turning his gaze to the figure of what many would refer to as the older version of himself.


    The resemnce was obvious; this man was undoubtedly I''s father, and for him to be here only goes to show his standing.


    The man returned his stare and shook his head with a firm, sad expression on his face, causing I''s heart to clench. Didn''t that mean he was all alone?


    I clenched his fist; he knew he had to answer. "P-Prince Zekaron approached me and asked me to take him to one of the expected spawn sites for the iing human youths."


    "O-of course, I immediately refused, warning him about the time frame we were supposed to give them before attacking. B-but at the end of the day, I-I couldn''t refuse a Prince. I-"


    "Who killed him?"


    Before I could continue his exnation, he was suddenly interrupted by a feminine voice.


    It was thest person he ever wanted to speak to, the person he feared the most among everyone present: the queen.

 Chapter 457 Mortrex

    <h4>Chapter 457 Mortrex</h4>


    Her voice sounded clear and very feminine.


    Anyone who heard it would have no doubts that the one who had just spoken was a female, petite at the same time. And truly, she was.


    There were exactly four seats on top of the elevated tform. Two were closest to the stairs leading to the tform, while there was one directly behind the two.


    Lastly, at a higher elevation than the three aforementioned seats, a bigger and more imposing throne stood.


    Amongst the people sitting down on top of the elevated tform, the queen was seated just behind the two seats closest to the stairs.


    And as she spoke, the hall seemed to fall into a palpable silence, only broken by the sound of drops of sweat hitting the ground and the ttering of teeth.


    No one amongst the men below the tform turned to look at her, not even a nce, but they all couldn''t help but sigh inwardly. There was no helping it; something terrible wasing.


    The queen, just like her voice, was petite. She couldn''t be more than 5 feet 3 inches if she stood up.


    She was donned in a regal and elegant yellow dress adorned with myriads of decorative and luxurious jewelry.


    Her skin was pale white, and she had red intricate lines tracing along from her head in a circling motion. Unlike the rest of the individuals Atticus had met, her head wasn''t bald.


    Pure white hair cascaded down her back in gentle waves, its length reaching her waist. Its pristine white colorplemented her white pupils, which seemed to look down on everything as though they werepletely inconsequential.


    Her face was the personification of gentleness, but every single person in this room knew better than to believe that facade. She was Viviana Ossara, the Queen of the bone race.


    The only two individuals who actually dared to look at her were the two seated at the front of her.


    They both bore a striking resemnce to Zekaron and just like him, radiated a princely aura. They were the 1st and 2nd princes of the bone race.


    The silencested for a few seconds, seconds which felt like hell for I. The drops of sweat and ttering of teeth were all obviouslying from him.


    He turned to look at his father once more, but this time around, he didn''t even bother to look at him.


    After a few seconds, a thought suddenly struck him, one that made his heart clench. It had only been exactly four seconds, but had he really been keeping her waiting for that long?


    I didn''t regain hisposure; he was far from that, but he had to speak. Despite the fact that the queen didn''t show any visible emotion on her face, he wasn''t stupid enough to test her patience.


    His words came out stuttered,


    "T-the t-third p-Prince s-snuck a-away during the a-attack, and we didn''t h-hear from him again until one h-human boy brought him out of a space storage a-already d-dead."


    His words sent different waves of expressions across the hall, but the most prominent was anger. They had killed their prince?


    Before anyone could say anything about the situation, I suddenly hit his hand on his chest and spoke frantically, "I want to make a warrior''s promise. No mat-"


    "Describe him."


    But he didn''t even get a chance to speak, as the Queen suddenly interrupted again, making the hall turn silent once again.


    I gulped audibly. Throughout the scene, he hadn''t once faced upwards to look at the queen; his gaze was fixed directly on the ground.


    He mustered up the courage and spoke, stuttering as he described Atticus''s features. Despite his trembling form, he was still very detailed and described the way he looked, down to thest detail.


    He even went as far as to also describe Aurora, who had also been with Atticus.


    After a few intense seconds, he finished and then quickly continued his earlier speech,


    "No matter what, I will find-"


    The ground underneath I suddenly rumbled, and in the next second, the sound of flesh being pierced resounded across the hall as pointy bone-like spikes suddenly materialized beneath and around I, piercing his form from every conceivable angle.


    An incredible amount of crimson blood sttered around the area.


    As the blood reached each of the individuals in the hall, a translucent shield of different colors suddenly appeared in front of each of them, stopping it from touching their forms.


    At the next instance, the sound of a loud explosion suddenly rocked the space. The gazes of everyone in the hall snapped towards the door, their gazes narrowed.


    They all instantly realized what had happened; the ship I hade back with, where all the soldiers that had gone on the mission were, had been destroyed.


    There was only one person who didn''t create a shield, I''s father. The blood sttered all over his body, his whole form instantly drenched.


    He was basically the older version of I, with his whole body filled with fat. He was none other than the head of one of the main lineages of the bone race, Caius Vernumer, with the members of this lineage having the ability to control and mold bones to any form they wished.


    Caius stared up at the body of his son absentmindedly, his heart clenched. Words could not begin to describe how much anger he was feeling.


    It had beenpletely his fault. If he hadn''t pushed his son, none of this would have happened. Viviana was brutal; this was a fact known by all, but wasn''t this too brutal?


    Caius took in a deep breath, crimson blood dripping from his body. His eyes lit aze with fury, his gaze snapping towards the form of the queen. It waste already, undoubtedly. His son was already dead; what else could he do?


    But despite this, he just wanted to show one act of defiance, to look at the one who killed his son.


    Viviana hadn''t moved a single inch. She didn''t even have a single change in expression; it appeared as though she hadn''t been the cause of everything that had just happened.


    "Hm?" She suddenly turned her gaze, her intense white eyes meeting that of Caius, and upon seeing his furious gaze, she smiled.


    "A father should pay for his son''s sins," she spoke sinctly.


    Caius'' aura suddenly exploded, his body bing many times heavier.


    Instantaneously, a multitude of bone-like spikes suddenly materialized underneath him, and just as their forms were about to pierce him,


    "Enough,"


    A voice suddenly resonated across the hallway, the forms of the bone-like spikes freezing instantly. A single trail of blood fell from the Viviana''s nose in response to having her powers blocked suddenly.


    "You will not kill one of my generals because of your ipetent son,"


    It sounded hoarse and resonated with chilling intensity, each word amand as though carved from ice, freezing the hearts of those who heard it.


    The queen''s head snapped back, locking eyes with the man sitting down on the throne.


    The man was topless and had a slightly bulky physique. Every inch of his body waspact and seemed to brim with power. His head waspletely bald, but he had a golden beard, trimmed to perfection.


    Unlike the others with red lines tracing across their body, he only had red small dots making different parts of his body.


    He was Mortrex the Indomitable, the Ossarch of the bone race.


    "Ipetent?" Viviana asked coldly.


    But Mortrex didn''t seem bothered by her tone or reaction. Resting his head on one hand, he responded,


    "Every one of the human youths getting sent here had their ranks limited to Intermediate+, this would remain unchanged for at least a few days. And yet, despite this huge handicap, the fool had still lost,"


    Mortrex''s gaze turned cold, his words bing even more icy,


    "I know no better disappointment,"


    The queen stared at Mortrex for a few seconds without saying anything. If looks could kill, there was no doubt that he would already be dead.


    After a few seconds, she suddenly turned her gaze away and stood up from her seat. Without uttering a word, she started walking away towards the exit.


    Bones materialized underneath the coffin holding Zekaron and dragged it behind her.


    The forms of the bones that pierced I suddenly disappeared, his body falling onto the ground. But before it could fall, Caius'' aura receded as he hurried forward to catch him.


    "This ungrateful servant is in your debt, Great Ossarch,"


    He got onto one knee, thanking Mortrex, who simply nodded. Then, without uttering another word, he carried his son''s body and left the hall.


    After a few seconds, Ezekiel and the two Princes had already left the hall, leaving only two individuals in the hall.


    "What are your orders?"


    Mortrex, whose gaze had gotten sad, turned to see his right hand on one knee.


    Montrex sighed, "This is what we''ve be, Thaddeus,modities and live targets used to train the human youths. A Prince was killed, and we can''t even seek revenge."


    He suddenly chuckled, "Oh, our ancestors would be furious."


    Mortrex stared at nowhere in particr for a while, the hall descending into silence. Thaddeus hadn''t spoken a word, simply maintaining his kneeling posture.


    Mortrex sighed,


    "She will go after him, make sure she follows the rules to thest detail. We already broke the rules once; they wouldn''t allow a second time."


    "As you wish,"


    Thaddeus bowed and immediately left the hall.

 Chapter 458 End It

    <h4>Chapter 458 End It </h4>


    Atticus''s form zed through the forest at full speed. He still appeared like a blur, deftly moving and evading the trees and other obstacles in the forest.


    If one wanted the absolute truth, Atticus had absolutely no idea where he was going, nor did Aurora, who was behind him.


    He only knew one thing, and this was exactly the same thing that kept ying in his head, constantly and constantly: he had to keep running.


    The veins on Atticus''s head throbbed with such force it seemed as though they would burst out at any second. Atticus kept repeating those words, his clenched hands dripping with crimson blood as he tried his very best to stay lucid.


    Aurora''s gaze was fixated behind them, oblivious to Atticus''s predicament, trying to see if there was anyone following them. Words could not begin to describe how d she felt when she saw that they had lost their pursuers. But despite that, she still kept her gaze fixated behind.


    After running for a few truly torturous moments, Atticus''s dizzy gaze caught sight of a cave up ahead.


    The inside of the cave was pitch dark, with only a few meters into it getting illuminated by the sunlight.


    Atticus''s form sped up as he instantly approached, entering the cave in the next second.


    He only moved into the cave for a few meters before he abruptly sunk onto both knees, his gaze immediately bing cloudy and his body unresponsive.


    "Atticus!"


    Atticus felt his body go limp, his form falling face first down on the ground, a trail of drool escaping his mouth.


    Aurora had already gotten down immediately Atticus had stopped, her expression instantly morphing into a worried look as she rushed towards Atticus.


    "A-Atticus what''s h-happening!?" Aurora asked in a panicked tone, supporting Atticus'' head with herp. This was the first time she would evere across something like this.


    Her forte wasn''t in rune engraving, and she had no idea about the implications of overusing your will. In essence, she had absolutely no idea what to do.


    Seeing the throbbing veins around his head and his hand drenched in blood only added to the pool of worry. She couldn''t begin to imagine the amount of pain he was going through.


    Aurora had no idea when tears started streaming out of her eyes.


    "A-Atticus, please don''t leave me. What''s going on?! How can I fix this?" Aurora muttered between sobs while staring at Atticus.


    At that moment, only one thing came to her head: all this happened because Atticus hade to rescue her.


    "It''s all my fault," the tears streaming out of Aurora''s eyes only seemed to increase in intensity as she ced her palm on Atticus'' cheek.


    "A-Aurora, kn-knock meee oooot," Atticus''s words came out slurred and not understandable, but to Aurora, it was something. She wiped away her tears, bringing her ears closer to Atticus'' mouth so she could hear him well.


    Atticus knew what the problem was exactly; he didn''t even have to think to know. He had overused his will, and now he was paying for it.


    His heart was beating incredibly fast because of the crazy things that kept appearing in his head. What made him the most scared was his inability to stop himself from acting on them.


    He only needed one second, one second to tell Aurora what she should do. The blood streaming out of his hands increased in intensity as Atticus suddenly clenched his hand, the alreadyrge throbbing veins on his head growing even bigger.


    Atticus felt his mouth for a split second, one that he used without hesitation,


    "Knock me out now!"


    Aurora sat up straight, her face showing confusion for a second, wiping off her tears once again. ''If Atticus asked me to do it then there has to be a reason,''


    Aurora''s trust in Atticus was at its peak. Even if he was currently looking as though he was inches away from life, his words still carried a great amount of significance to her.


    Aurora swiftly sat Atticus up. She could feel how limp his body was. Wiping out all her remaining tears and mucus that had formed, Aurora raised up Atticus''s chin with one hand, positioning it and making sure it was straight.


    There were multiple ways to knock out a human, and due to intensive training from her childhood, Aurora was already well versed with things like this.


    With his head straight, Aurora unleashed a hook to the side of Atticus''s jaw, the attacknding with great force causing Atticus''s head to rotate horizontally.


    Atticus felt his head go cloudy for a few moments before he fell unconscious.


    Aurora quickly grabbed Atticus,ying him gently down and resting his head on herp.


    ¡­


    Atticus saw visions. Each one more scary than thest. They were all scenes of him killing his loved ones and then himself.


    ''Where am I?'' Atticus wondered. He was currently in a dark space and all around him, anywhere he looked he would see different brutal scenes.


    As soon as he killed himself, the scene would once again change, showing him another scenario.


    Anytime ''he'' killed himself, Atticus could feel a small part of himself disappearing. It was apletely surreal feeling. One that Atticus needed to stop.


    ''Am I in my mindscape again?''


    Atticus closed his eyes, tuning out all the screams and shouts sounding all around him, and allowed himself to reach a state of calm.


    ''They''re not the real me; they are all illusions, and it''s all just in my head,''


    Atticus repeated these exact words continuously, tuning out everything else apart from his own voice.


    He had already determined what was causing him to see the illusions. Each one of the scenes was simply what would happen should he everpletely use up his will.


    He would lose the will to live, the will to protect his loved ones, the will for revenge. Only one thing woulde to his mind: what was the point in everything?


    It was better to just end it all now.

 Chapter 459 Steadying

    <h4>Chapter 459 Steadying</h4>


    Those were thest things Atticus wanted to happen. In fact, it wasn''t even on the list; he didn''t want it to ever happen.


    ''It must be my body''s way of warning me about the consequences of overusing my will,'' Atticus surmised. He would be a fool not to understand what was happening. And it went without saying that Atticus wanted none of those scenes to happen, not in a million years.


    ''Message gotten loud and clear.''


    Atticus focused on calming his state of mind, repeating those words constantly, and after a few moments that seemed like a decade to him, Atticus''s real eyes flickered open, his form stirring slightly.


    His gaze was instantly met with a multitude of Stctites hanging from the ceiling.


    ''Where am I?''


    Atticus''s body stirred, using his hand as support to sit up straight.


    "Fuck."


    Atticus ced his palm on the side of his head, his face wincing in pain. The intensity of the pain that just racked his head had been staggering.


    Atticus could feel an intense headache hammering his head. After taking a moment to get used to the pain, Atticus opened his eyes and turned to look at his surroundings.


    He could feel that he was currently lying down on something soft; turning, he saw it was a bundle of different clothes.


    He turned and saw a pitch-ck space behind him and an open space on the other side surrounded by trees.


    Atticus was still trying to regain his bearings. The headache racking his head seemed to stop every attempt at formting a thought.


    ''A cave?''


    It was as though that realization was what he needed as a flood of memories suddenly streamed into his mind.


    ''I see.''


    Atticus raised his palms, seeing as they were alreadypletely healed, leaving no scar. Apart from that, there were no other injuries on him, only the headache racking his head.


    Atticus rested his back on the wall of the cave, taking in deep breaths, trying to steady his mind.


    "You''re awake!"


    His gaze snapped open to see Aurora''s excited form approaching him quickly. Atticus''s eyes instantlynded on her red, puffy eyes as she neared him.


    "You''re finally awake!"


    Just as Aurora was about to rush in and hug Atticus, she abruptly stopped, her cautious and worried gaze scanning Atticus''s body.


    "How are you feeling?" She asked softly.


    Atticus smiled warmly before chuckling slightly, an action that made his head pound hard, making him wince.


    "A-are you okay!?" Aurora rushed to his side while gazing at Atticus intently, scrutinizing him and trying to see if there was anything wrong with him.


    Atticus couldn''t help himself; seeing the hot-blooded Aurora act like this was fun. He chuckled again and suddenly remarked with a smile, "You''ve always been a crybaby."


    Hearing Atticus''s remark, Aurora''s beating heart seemed to calm down a bit as she stared at Atticus with a serious gaze.


    ''Hm?'' Atticus stared back, a little confused.


    Usually, Aurora would have blushed or pretended not to care hearing his remark. He was a little shocked she was looking at him this way.


    "What''s wrong?" Atticus asked.


    Aurora stared at him for a few seconds without saying anything and then said, "Nothing," before suddenly standing up and walking away to the side.


    "You must be hungry," she added.


    It was then that Atticus noticed that Aurora had been holding a small dead beast, hanging on her back.


    She walked to the middle where a small campfire made of wood and stone was. Aurora brought out a dagger and started skillfully skinning the beast.


    "I took a survival course and attend during the weekends," Feeling Atticus''s stare, Aurora exined.


    Atticus made an ''oh'' sound before responding,


    "You didn''t mention anything."


    "No, I didn''t," Aurora replied sinctly, not stopping her actions or even turning to look at him.


    Atticus stared at her for a few seconds. He didn''t have to be a genius to figure out that something was wrong.


    "You know you can tell me anything, right? Say what''s on your mind," he encouraged her.


    Aurora paused, not saying anything for a few seconds, the area descending into silence. Atticus also kept quiet, giving her time to speak.


    "Am I¡­ am I a burden to you?" Aurora suddenly asked.


    Hearing her, Atticus smiled. He finally understood what was happening.


    "No," he reassured her.


    Aurora raised her head, turning to face Atticus. "Then why¡ª"


    "Aurora," Atticus suddenly called out her name, interrupting her "No," he reassured her.


    Aurora raised her head, turning to face Atticus. "Then why¡ª"


    words.


    He continued, "If I had been the one that was captured, what would you have done?"


    "I would have tried my best to rescue you," she instantly replied.


    "Good," Atticus nodded with a smile, "That''s exactly what family means. We''ll always be there for each other during our times of need, so don''t feel bad about the fact that I had to rescue you, especially when you would do the same for me."


    Aurora clenched her fist hard, tears welling up in her eyes as she turned her gaze downwards, muttering softly under her breath.


    "But why are you always the one saving me?"


    It had been a mutter, but Atticus had heard it clearly. Just as he was about to speak, Aurora suddenly wiped away her tears with her sleeves before turning back, "Don''t mind me, it''s probably because I''m hungry," she chuckled slightly, continuing her actions and draining the blood out of the beast.


    "Oh yeah! You should check your artifact. The rules of the summit are exined there. You''ll understand everything after that," Aurora added.


    Atticus, who had still wanted to speak, paused as he heard that.


    ''Oh yeah, this was supposed to be a game,'' he thought.


    With everything that had happened, Atticus hadpletely forgotten that they were in apetition.


    He had killed not just one, but multiple people. No one could say they were a simtion. No simtions could be that real.


    The blood had been real, the feeling of necks being broken had been real, the feeling of his weapon piercing and shing flesh had beenpletely real. It didn''t matter if they were another race of people; at the end of the day, they were living beings.


    Was this truly the leader''s summit? If yes, then it was far too brutal.


    Atticus took in a deep breath, steadying his heart. Then he clicked on his device, and the rules of the summit appeared in front of his face.

 Chapter 460 Rules

    <h4>Chapter 460 Rules </h4>


    A veryrge holographic disy suddenly appeared in front of Atticus as he clicked his artifact.


    Atticus had wanted to check his artifact before, but because he had been in a hurry to rescue Aurora, he hadn''t.


    If he had to be honest, going through his artifact would only take a few seconds at the most it, but because he hadn''t felt like he could find out anything that would help him save Aurora as fast as possible, he hadn''t checked.


    Seeing the holographic disy in front of him, Atticus focused his gaze on it.


    Wee, students, to the annual Leaders'' Summit! As you all know, the Leaders'' Summit is held every year, and during each summit, the rules change.


    The rules of the 98TH leader''s summit are as follows;


    Summit Theme: Hunter and Hunted.


    Summit Description: You and exactly 59 students have been transported to the domain of the Bone Race inside the academy. Every single one of your abilities has been blocked, and your ranks restricted to intermediate+. Every student has been tagged with the title "Fugitive" and will be treated as such by the members of the Bone Race. You and your subordinates are required to survive andplete the summit objectives.


    Rules:


    1. Summit Shop: Although every single one of your powers has been blocked, congrattions! There is still a way for you to get them back. For every sessful hunt and enemy killed, depending on their strength, you will receive summit points. These summit points can be used to purchase anything, including your abilities, from the summit store. There are no limitations.


    2. Bone Race: You and 59 other students have trespassed into their territory and will be treated like fugitives. You have all been given exactly 24 hours to settle. After this time, they will hunt you.


    Note: Your live location isn''t being broadcasted to them.


    3. Hunters: Every leader currently participating in the summit has been tagged with the title "Hunter." As a hunter, you will be given a target among the other students every 24 hours, whose live location will be known to you at all times during this timeframe. It is mandatory for you to find and eliminate your target before your designated timeframe ends. Only the live location of your target will be known to you, not their identities.


    Penalty for failure: Failure to locate and eliminate your target within the timeframe will result in you, the Hunter, losing thest thing that was purchased from the summit store. If nothing has been purchased yet, you will lose each limb for every failure, starting with your right hand to left, then right leg to left, before finally losing your head and, in turn, your life.


    Note: Only the leaders are hunters, and only they receive targets. The surbordinate do not have this tag and in turn cannot see this rule.


    4. Hunted: Every leader currently participating in the summit has been tagged with the title "Hunted." Just as you, the Hunter, are given a target to eliminate every 24 hours, you will also be given to another student as a target to be eliminated. Thus, your live location will be broadcasted at all times to your Hunter. You will not be able to see your Hunter''s location nor know who he/she is. You are allowed to use everything in your repertoire to defend and repel your Hunter.


    Penalty for failure: Death.


    Note: Only the leader''s live position is broadcasted; the subordinates are not. The surbordinate do not have this tag and in turn cannot see this rule.


    Objective and Winning Conditions:


    1. Locate and hunt down all your targets until the end of the summit.


    2. Survive and be thest one standing.


    Note: Completing any of these objectives will automatically dere you the winner.


    Bonus Objective (Optional):


    1. Free yourself from the title "Fugitive" and let the bone race give up chasing you.


    2. Battle the Ossarch of the bone race and survive for 2 minutes.


    Reward: A Paragon Rank Art will be given to you, alongside your other rewards.


    Note: Aplishing any of this objectives automatically makes you eligible for the reward.


    Atticus stared at the rules with a deadpan expression for a few seconds without saying anything.


    ''Damn,'' it was such a crazy-asspetition that Atticus wanted nothing more than to smack his artifact into bits. He wanted to meet the one who created these rules badly.


    Atticus''s gaze was fixated on two things. The first was the summit store and the fact that he could regain his powers back!


    It was good news, very good news. Seeing this seemed to slightly alleviate the intense headache he was feeling. It had been truly challenging, and Atticus wouldn''t lie, but he had gained a few things from this.


    It had been the first time he had used cheap tricks during a fight, and now that it had happened, he was certain he wouldn''t hesitate to do so again.


    And the second was none other than the rule about the bone race.


    ''24 hours my ass,''


    They were each supposed to be given 24 hours to settle before getting chased. But they had been attacked seconds after their spawn! Clearly, something was wrong with these rules. There could be no other exnation.


    ''I can''t trust itpletely,'' Atticus pondered.


    Something suddenly dawned on Atticus.


    There was another race inside the academy? It was odd.


    Atticus had no knowledge about the other races, and the same could be said about the other first-year students.


    When he had asked the oracle, he had learned that he would be taught extensively about them during the second and third years.


    But what he does know was the fact that there was no single member of another race in the human domain, but clearly he had been wrong.


    ''To think an entire race was living in the academy,''


    Atticus was fascinated. It was already toote for friendly talks, but he was still curious about the bone race.


    Atticus came out of his thoughts and decided to check out the summit shop. He really needed his powers back.

 Chapter 461 Unlocking

    <h4>Chapter 461 Unlocking</h4>


    Summit Shop:


    Locked Abilities and Weapons


    Attack


    Defense


    Misceneous


    Atticus gazed at the three categories in front of him. ''First is my stuff, the second attacking weapons, third for defense, andstly for basic necessities.''


    Without wasting time, Atticus clicked on the first one and was met with all his stuff arranged ordingly.


    Mana core: 4000 SP


    Note: upon unlocking your mana core, you will only gain ess to your current restricted rank amount of mana.


    Bloodline:


    Fire; 1100 SP


    Space; 1100 SP


    Earth; 1000 SP


    Water; 990 SP


    Air; 990 SP


    Light; 800 SP


    Darkness; 800 SP


    Lightning; 790 SP


    Ice; 670 SP


    Note: Any unlocked element''s potency would be limited to your current restricted rank.


    Weapons:


    Katana: 4000 SP


    Exo suit: 5000 SP


    Ranks: Three thousand summit points to rank up to the next rank with an addition of (n-2000)+3000 for any subsequent rank up.


    Atticus only needed a second to go through every single rule. Yes, he was still pissed about everything that had happened, but that didn''t mean he wanted to lose.


    Atticus hated losing, plus the fact that he had gone through all of this added to the determination to win thispetition.


    The first thing that caught his attention was his locked mana core. ''Is this what is stopping me from utilizing my arts?''


    Atticus had constantly tried to use his arts but to no avail. What was so baffling about everything was that his art was activated by him simply controlling his mana in a certain way.


    And considering the fact that he was still able to augment his body parts and strengthen himself, Atticus had been a little lost as to how this had been achieved.


    ''So if I unlock this, I will be able to use my arts?'' Atticus pondered.


    What further made him believe his assumption was true was the fact that his art hadn''t been included amongst the locked abilities.


    He had also noticed that the prices of each ability changed depending on how powerful they were, and with how expensive it was, it goes to show its value.


    Atticus navigated to the other categories too, checking to see if there was anything worthwhile.


    There were, if he had to be honest, but the things he considered worthwhile were expensive as hell.


    Other than that, they were mostly filled with cheap weapons like guns and runes. The same was for the defensive category, filled with either extremely expensive useful things or cheap defensive weapons and runes.


    Atticus navigated out of there and went back to his locked abilities. This was currently the most important thing he needed to focus on.


    ''Let''s see how many summit points I have.''


    Atticus clicked his artifact a few times and was met with a number that was shocking, to say the least.


    Summit points: 3000 SP


    Atticus was only shocked for a second before calming down instantly. What shocked him was the fact that he had literally just started thepetition and yet he already had this many points.


    But considering everything he had gone through, he felt like it made sense.


    He did defeat an Advanced rank and multiple other enemies.


    Reaching this conclusion, Atticus released a deep exhale, calming his mind as he pondered, ''How should I proceed?''


    ''Since I have about three thousand points, it would make sense for me to unlock my elements, but that would be stupid.''


    The note underneath that category had caught his attention. If he should unlock any element, its potency would be limited by his current restricted rank.


    There was no doubt about it; it would be incredibly useful, but Atticus didn''t ce as much importance on it as he ced on unlocking his mana core. To him, it was way more important.


    In the meantime, Atticus still decided to unlock at least one element. He pondered on it for a few seconds and ultimately decided to choose the one with a lot more versatility.


    Atticus closed his eyes, a surge of relief washing over him. Raising up his right hand, he suddenly felt his connection to the water element back, a bead of water materializing on top of his palm.


    Atticus let it swirl around his palm, moving up and down around his body. Atticus could feel that his connection to the water element, along with controlling and manipting it, wasn''t affected. The only thing affected was the amount of water he could control at once because of his limited rank.


    "You unlocked your bloodline?" Atticus''s eyes opened to see Aurora looking at him curiously. She still looked a bit wary and down, but her curiosity couldn''t lie.


    "Not exactly, just the water element,"


    "Oh, so your bloodline was split and elements getting priced individually?"


    Atticus nodded. "What about you?"


    "Just the one, fire element. Priced at 820 SP," Aurora exined.


    "Hmmm, I see," the bead of water came down from his body and floated on his palm, his mind swirling.


    His own fire element was priced at 1100, but it made sense because his bloodline level was higher than hers.


    Just as Atticus kept on thinking, a thought suddenly struck him.


    Without hesitation, he instantly asked frantically, "Aurora, how long have I been out?"


    Aurora was startled by Atticus''s tone but still answered after a second, "It''s the morning of the second day, why?"


    Atticus''s gaze widened. He couldn''t me Aurora much; ording to the rules, the subordinates of the leaders couldn''t see rules he had seen, about the Hunter and hunted tags.


    His hunter knew exactly where they were!


    Atticus''s gaze narrowed into pinpricks, his eyesnding on the form of a red dot on Aurora''s head.


    His actions were immediate.


    The world slowed as the air around him instantly became humid.


    Tiny drops of water began to form around his form.


    Atticus manipted them with finesse, and as swiftly as lightning, they all converged in front of him, forming a wave.


    All of this happened in the span of one second.


    The sound of a powerful gun being shot was followed by therge wave of water surging forward.


    It reached Aurora in the next instant, sweeping her away from the trajectory of the attack, the massive bullet hitting the floor with force.


    Atticus''s head suddenly snapped to the side with abruptness, a loud bang resounding in the next second as the wall behind where Atticus''s head had been before was hit by an unknown projectile moving at fast speed, sending earthen debris flying in every direction.


    Theyer of water that had protected the side of Atticus''s face suddenly fell as he released his hold over it.


    Atticus''s head snapped to the side, his gaze narrowing as he instantly found his target.


    Without missing a beat, Atticus moved.

 Chapter 462 Mistake

    <h4>Chapter 462 Mistake </h4>


    "Aurora! Straight ahead to your 10!"


    Atticus''s scream was immediately followed by him dashing through the forest in another direction.


    Aurora had long since gotten a grip on herself. Despite the wave of water enveloping her whole body, there was not a single inch of her that was wet.


    With one knee and hand on the ground, Aurora''s mind spun, her head snapping towards the direction that Atticus had pointed out. Mana coalesced in Aurora''s legs, the earth buckling as she shot forward.


    The long and massive form of a ck sniper like gun trembled as the hands of its wielder shook with intensity.


    The wielder, a boy with all the features of the Alverian family member, took his gaze away from the scope, his eyes trembling as his teeth ttered.


    With his shaky body, he ced his hands on the earpiece on his right ear and spoke frantically,


    "Luther! I fucking told you I told you we should have just ignored the target!! We failed and now he fucking found me!" The boy spoke while simultaneously jumping down from the tree he had been situated on.


    "Stop whining like a baby! I''m also being chased! I really thought we could get him. Just think about it, he had his powers restricted just like us!" An exasperated voice responded from the other end of the call, followed by the bang sounds of gunshots.


    "I''m whining like a baby!? I''m whining like a baby! You can only run your mouth because you don''t have the fucking white haired monster chasing you! Ahhh I shouldn''t have listened to you! I should have just listened to my instincts instead, fuck!" He kept on ranting while frantically running through the forest at his fastest speed, his gun fixed tightly at his back.


    "Wait, why am I not hearing the sound of gunfire¡­ are you running away!?" Luther suddenly eximed.


    "Are you fucking deaf or do you have nothing in your brains?! I just literally said the white haired monster, the same one who defeated the entirety of the second year top 100 rankers in a second, ising after me!"


    "So wh-"


    "Shut the fuck up! I should have been the leader instead of you! If I was, I wouldn''t have made this idiotic decision!" Zack turned his gaze backwards trying to see the distance between him and Atticus and was shocked to see that there was no one behind him.


    But he wasn''t fooled; his steps never once paused as he increased his pace even more, his whole body straining.


    His heart pounding in his chest like a drum, he continued,


    "Luther! I swear to God if he catches me and gives me a painful death, I will make you pay when we get back to the division-"


    "Where are you going?"


    Zack''s brain seemed to freeze, his earlier rapidly beating hearting to an abrupt stop. His mouth was left wide open, his gaze frozen and fixed at his front.


    Ironically, despite all of this happening simultaneously, his steps never once stopped. He still kept on running at full speed.


    The words sounded cold, as chilling as ice. Many of the students, especially the ones from the non-leaders section, haven''t heard Atticus speak in real life before, only through the recording.


    Zack had always thought Atticus sounded like the devil, but he had been thoroughly wrong. He didn''t sound like the devil; the devil would sound persuasive, trying to convince and lure you into doing something terrible.


    But hearing him in reality now, zack realized, he sounded like a reaper. Every single word sounded as though he was asking, nay, demanding for his life.


    Zack didn''t want to turn backwards, but he knew he had to, though the thought of seeing the piercing blue eyes of Atticus was frightening, to say the least.


    Fortunately for him, he didn''t have to. Before he could formte his next move, a kick hit the left side of his face.


    Zack barely had the time to register the break in his left cheekbone, the crack that followed in his teeth, and the way the left side of his face deformed beneath the weight of the strike before his figure shot sideways, breaking through the sturdy trees in brutal thuds.


    But his torment wasn''t over.


    Arge body of water suddenly enveloped Zack''s figure, which had been stopped by arge tree. Its edges were so smooth and firm it was clear that nothing was getting in and out of it easily.


    Parts of the water started turning crimson as the blood streaming out of Zack''s mouth mixed in with the water. He opened his gaze shakily to see Atticus standing directly in front of him, staring at him with an icy gaze.


    ''I swear I''ll get you for this, Luther,'' Zack''s gaze became teary as he thought.


    That was the only thing he had time to think about before he used up the air he had left, both his arms gravitating to his neck as he started drowning.


    Atticus watched this scene y out with a cold gaze without uttering a word. ''This is the perfect time to confirm if the artifact will still protect us from death,''


    Atticus had witnessed the academy''s cruelty multiple times already. They were literally using another race of people as live targets to train their youths; it was cruelty of the highest order.


    Atticus wouldn''t be too surprised if they treated thispletely as reality. He had to check to make sure.


    Moments passed and Zack had stopped struggling, his whole body having turnedpletely limp as he floated in the bubble of water, looking lifeless.


    His artifact suddenly lit up in a golden glow, enveloping Zack''s form, and then he disappeared from the ball of water.


    ''Looks like we''re still safe,''


    Reaching this conclusion, Atticus quickly found and picked up the gun Zack had used to attack him and then turned and started heading back towards where he had sent Aurora.

 Chapter 463 Call

    <h4>Chapter 463 Call</h4>


    Atticus dashed through the forest at fast speed.


    When he and Aurora had gotten attacked, he had decided to leave the second person he spotted to her.


    Firstly because he trusted her fighting abilitiespletely. He had sparred with Aurora a lot of times and although she lost each one for obvious reasons, Atticus was certain about her battle capabilities. And secondly because he couldn''t go after two people at once.


    He wasn''t too worried about the oue of the battle especially when she had mentioned that she took survival sses at the academy.


    And sure enough, Atticus saw a golden light illuminate the forest a few meters ahead of him. His figure sped up, reaching a small clearing.


    His gazended on Aurora standing in front of a small crater.


    "Did he give you any trouble?" Atticus asked as he reached Aurora''s side.


    "No, he was pretty weak without his gun. As soon as I got close enough it was over," Aurora shook her head, turning to look at Atticus with a smile.


    "Stop showing off," Atticus teased with a small smile.


    A red flush ran from Aurora''s neck, her face instantly turning crimson in embarrassment, "Wh-who''s showing off! I was just stating the fact!"


    "Pfttt.." Atticus broke into a fit ofughter, his mirth resounding across the forest.


    But he soon had to stop as he saw Aurora unsheathing a dagger from her back while looking at him murderously.


    Atticus awkwardly cleared his throat, "Let''s go eat!" He eximed before suddenly turning and instantly dashing away towards their cave.


    Aurora stared at him for a few seconds before shaking her head and following him closely behind.


    ¡­


    A man stood with both hands sped behind his back while staring at the figure of a youth who was currently battling with 10 individuals simultaneously.


    This man had the features of the bone race with whitish skin and apletely bald head. However, just like the Queen, Viviana Ossara, there was not a single bone jutting out of his body.


    The red marks tracing along his skin followed the same pattern as that of Viviana and he had an aged white beard on his chin.


    Standing at an impressive height of 6 feet 2, the man radiated a sage-like aura reminiscent of an elderly sage.


    His gaze was fixated directly upon the ongoing battle.


    The youth, along with each of the 10 individuals he was currently battling with, exuded an aura of an Expert-rank.


    And yet, despite the fact that he was fighting them all at once, he seemed to be winning.


    He also shared the same features as the Queen, Viviana, and was fighting the 10 expert-rank individuals with an expressionless look on his face.


    Unlike his opponents who were only either manipting bones to form scythes and attack or increasing the density of bones in their bodies for a heavier or faster attack, the youth simply stood with both hands in his pockets.


    Just as any attack was about to hit him, a bone-like shield would suddenly materialize effortlessly, blocking the attacks, followed by a blunt bone materializing from below and hitting the attackers with brutal force.


    Despite the intensity of the battle, the youth didn''t appear to have moved an inch from his position.


    Amunication artifact inside the man observing the battle''s pocket suddenly vibrated, and he instantly reached for it.


    Seeing the name of the person calling, he couldn''t help but let out a small sigh.


    He walked back a little bit and picked up the call, the artifact floating in front of him, and instantaneously the holographic image of what was undoubtedly the queen, Viviana, appeared in front of his face.


    "To what do I owe the pleasure, my Queen," The man offered a sarcastic bow.


    Viviana''s face appeared impassive, not uttering a word for a few seconds before replying sinctly,


    "You know why I''m calling, father,"


    A chuckle seemed to escape the man''s mouth as he heard Viviana''s words.


    "Oh, now I''m your father? Only when you need help, right?"


    "Father-"


    "Do not call me that again," the man''s voice suddenly turned icy, interrupting Viviana''s words.


    Maintaining his icy tone, he continued, "The only reason I gave you the position of family head and plotted for you to marry into the royal family was so that you could raise our family status back to its former glory! But despite decades having passed, you''ve done nothing! And you dare call me father!?"


    Many would have at the very least gone through a change of expression after hearing all this, especially from a man they call father, but Viviana''s gaze remained expressionless andpletely impassive. There was not a single change of expression on her face.


    Seeing as he didn''t get a single reaction from her, the man closed his eyes, letting out a small sigh before muttering, "Of course, what did I expect,"


    "Are you going to help?" Viviana''s neutral voice sounded at the next instant.


    Staring at her for a few seconds, he shook his head before responding, a small smile appearing on his lips,


    "Of course I will, my grandson was murdered after all,"


    "Good. His emblem wasn''t with him when they brought his body back, you''ll receive an item that enables you to track it soon. In the meantime, this is his face,"


    Themunication artifact suddenly sounded before disying a perfect image of Atticus, down to thest detail.


    With how advanced the technology of the world was, plus the perfect description I had given, achieving this much wasn''t hard.


    The man stared at Atticus''s image for a few seconds, and just as he was about toment, a click sound sounded, followed by Viviana''s image suddenly disappearing.


    The man gazed at the empty space where her image had been for a few seconds without saying anything.


    Then he shook his head, muttering under his breath, "Was it my seed that resulted in this? I truly doubt it,"


    The man retrieved hismunication artifact and gave the youth who had been fighting a stare.


    Immediately the youth met the man''s stare, the air around him seemed to change as a staggering amount ofrge bones with blunt points suddenly materialized in the air all around him.


    In an abrupt motion, they each shot at supersonic speeds towards the forms of the men, catching each of them off guard and hitting each with brutal intensity.


    In an instant and with just one move, 10 expert-rank individuals had been neutralized.

 Chapter 464 Spineus

    <h4>Chapter 464 Spineus </h4>


    With both of his hands fixed inside his pockets, the youth calmly approached the man standing a few meters from him.


    The figures of all the men he had been facing seconds ago were all writhing on the floor, multiple parts of their bodies swollen.


    Many of them couldn''t help but suck in a cold breath, a single word passing through their heads: monster.


    There was no doubting it, if he had wanted to kill them, they would be dead.


    The youth ignored each one of them, not even sparing them a nce, and reached the man after a few seconds.


    "You look pissed, father. Who were you talking to?"


    The expressionless face of the youth crumbled, a smile appearing on his face as he inquired, noticing the man''s angry aura.


    "No one you should worry about," the man''s tone was dismissive. "How do you feel?"


    The youth''s smile widened. "Sounds like you were talking to my lovely sister," he remarked in a sarcastic tone.


    Seeing the man''s impassive stare, the youth released a chuckle before deciding to respond.


    "I feel okay. I''vepletely consolidated my power in the Expert- rank."


    Hearing this, a smile appeared on the man''s face.


    "Walk with me," he suddenly turned and started walking towards the exit of the room.


    ''What''s wrong with him?'' the youth showed a slightly puzzled expression before following soundlessly behind him. His father was acting weird today.


    The room they were currently in was incrediblyrge, and so were all the ces pristine white.


    There were currently multiple equipments situated on different areas around the room. Although it wasn''t as advanced, it was obvious that this was a training room.


    The door parted open as both the man and the youth approached, the duo walking out of the training room and into a hall.


    Every part of the building seemed to be made of bones, the walls and the ground smooth.


    "Spineus," the man suddenly called out.


    Hearing his name, the youth, Spineus, furrowed his eyebrows, turning to look at his father once again. He truly was acting weird.


    "Yes, father?" He responded.


    "How old would you be this year?" The man asked.


    Spineus simply shook his head slightly. He was already tired of reacting to every weird thing his father did. He responded,


    "16."


    The smile on the man''s face widened. "A 16-year-old Expert-rank, huh," he muttered under his breath, stroking his long beard as he kept on walking through the hallway.


    "Hm?"


    Before Spineus could ask what he had muttered, the man suddenly asked another confusing question,


    "Tell me, Spineus, when did I start training you?"


    "Immediately after my Osseomancy?"


    Unlike with the human race, where when a child reaches the appropriate age of 7, he or she would be locked up inside a room with high mana density and keep on doing this until he or she awakens their mana core, for the bone race, it was a different process to awaken.


    When the youths of the bone race reached the appropriate age, they each get locked inside a chamber located deep inside the Ossarch pce.


    Said room was adorned with intricate bone carvings and symbols. In the middle of this room was a single skull whose aura, despite obviously being unalive, radiated an intense aura.


    That skull was the skull of the first-ever Ossarch of the first generation bone race. Since his death, they had been using his skull to awaken the next generation youth.


    The ceremony was simple: enter the room and ce one hand on the skull; the rest was automatic.


    The purpose of this ceremony was to awaken thetent bone-


    rted abilities. For the bone race, mana and their bone-like abilities were intrinsically linked.


    Awakening their bone-rted abilities would awaken their Marrowwell located just beside their hearts, which was basically the mana core for the bone race.


    Of course, each one of them could awaken naturally when they reached the appropriate age, but this was done to fast-track everything, just like the human awakening ceremony.


    "Do you know why I did that?" The man inquired once again.


    "Because of my talent? It was pretty obvious," Spineus responded to his question in a matter-of-fact tone.


    "Yes, but why did I do that? Why did I decide to go out of my way to train you personally?"


    His words seemed to make Spineus enter a deep thought. Why did he do that? He used to think it was because he saw his talent and was well, his son, but hearing him now, it was obvious there was another, more personal reason for doing it.


    Seeing his son''s confused expression, the man simply smiled and turned to face his front, reaching the end of the hall after a few seconds. The door parted open as he walked through.


    Spineus followed directly behind him, and the duo found themselves inside an elevator which carried them upwards.


    After a few moments, they both stood at the top of a balcony situated on the roof of a tall skyscraper-like building, looking downwards where the city sprawled out.


    "Look at the city, son, tell me what you see."


    Spineus gazed at the city for a few seconds, his heading up nk. "Um, bones and people?" He responded awkwardly.


    The man gave his son an intense side-eye thatsted for a few seconds, causing thetter to clear his throat in embarrassment. ''I should have thought of something better,''


    "You''re half right," the man turned his gaze away from Spineus, looking back down.


    He continued,


    "Those ''bones'' down there are more than just skeletal structures. They are the essence of our people, our heritage, and our future. Each one of the people down there represents a member of the Bone Race, a legacy of strength and resilience passed down through generations."


    "Long before the war with the humans, our Ossara family were the sole rulers of the Bone Race, guiding our people with wisdom. But as the war with the humans came, our lineage was scattered and diminished. This allowed that used lineage to take the power that was rightfully ours."


    "But that doesn''t mean our story ends here. No, far from it. It means that we have a duty, a responsibility, to rise once again to our former glory. To reim our rightful ce as leaders of the Bone Race."

 Chapter 465 Vertebrae

    <h4>Chapter 465 Vertebrae</h4>


    The weight in the man''s voice was palpable.


    Spineus couldn''t help but stare at his father for a few seconds without saying anything. This was the first time he was seeing him this serious.


    But then, after a few seconds, his words seemed to register in his head. Their family had been the rulers of the bone race in the past?


    "We were the rulers? Wait, doesn''t that make me a prince? Howe I''m just hearing of this now?" Spineus asked with a baffled expression.


    "Because you were not ready."


    "And now I am?" Spineus'' confusion just kept on increasing as his father spoke. What was different between now and then? He just couldn''t understand this man today.


    The man turned, faced Spineus, and spoke, "Now, you have to be."


    Turning his gaze back to his front, he continued, "Your sister was the most talented youth to ever appear in her generation. I was absolutely ted when I found out about this, immediately putting her under intensive training. Do you know why?"


    Seeing Spineus shaking his head, he continued, "Because I had seen a road, a path to realize our long-lost dream of regaining our power. A path to put our family back to its rightful ce. And just for a fail-safe, I had her marry into the royal family."


    The man clenched his hand, his voice turning cold, "But I would have never imagined your sister would be the biggest mistake I had ever made. Decades spent in the pce as the queen, and yet she has done nothing despite my persistent requests!"


    Spineus could feel the angering out from his father''s words, the pain.


    "So I''m the recement?"


    The man broke into a small smile, "In essence, yes."


    A small breeze blew through the area, making their clothes flutter.


    He continued, "Words could not begin to describe how happy I felt when I found out about your talent. I found the path that I had lost sight of, the path to put our family in its rightful ce."


    "The reason I went through all this trouble to train you is because of this," the man turned and locked his intense gaze with his son''s.


    "To make sure a repeat of what happened with that mistake doesn''t ur again, I shall ask you directly. Are you willing?"


    Hearing the man''s question, Spineus entered a deep state of contemtion. ''Am I willing?''


    If he had to be honest, he hadn''t thought about what he wanted to do. He had started intensive training since his childhood due to his father''s instructions, and that had basically be his life. He had never really thought about doing anything else.


    Spineus suddenly smiled, meeting his father''s gaze. "Although I''ve never mentioned it and even if it was for your personal agenda, I''m thankful for everything you''ve done for me."


    The man had been strict when training him, but never once had he treated him badly or forced him to do anything.


    Even though he wanted to use him to achieve a goal, he still acted like a father.


    A frown appeared on the man''s expression. Those words were the same thing one would say when they were about to give a rejection.


    Seeing the frown, Spineus chuckled. "Calm down, father. Your heart is barely managing one disappointment; I doubt you can take another."


    Rubbing his hands together, he continued, "I''m in! Where do we start?"


    "Hahaha! My boy! Now, this is my seed," he ced his palm on Spineus'' bald head, patting it a few times.


    "Good," the man said before reaching for hismunication artifact, clicking it a few times.


    Spineus suddenly felt something vibrate in his pocket.


    Upon grabbing and clicking it, an image of Atticus disyed in front of him.


    "Wh-"


    The man spoke before he could even ask,


    "Who he is doesn''t matter. What matters is the fact that he would be what we''ll use to kickstart our journey."


    "''Spineus Ossara, a 16-year-old defeated the same human who defeated Prince Zekaron.'' This would be the highlight."


    Spineus stared at the image of Atticus intently for a few seconds before he spoke, "So you simply want me to fight and win?"


    "Yes. I want you to win effortlessly and this must be done in public, where our people will be watching. You will battle with him one on one."


    "I see. A human, huh," Spineus muttered under his breath. This was the first time he was seeing a human.


    Seeing as Spineus focused on Atticus''s image, the man continued,


    "He was amongst the human youths sent here for some kind of training. His powers are currently being restricted to the intermediate+ rank, but that might have changed when you meet him."


    Seeing Spineus'' somewhat shocked expression, the man intermediate+ rank, but that might have changed when you meet him."


    nodded in approval. "Yes, he defeated Zekaron while still being in the intermediate+ rank."


    His father''s confirmation made Spineus raise an eyebrow in shock. Jumping sublevels waspletely different from jumping ranks.


    Each rank increase brings about a qualitative change to theposition of said individual. But not only had this human done this, he had jumped a rank and one sub-level!


    "I only mentioned this so you''ll be careful. But regardless, you''ll most definitely be fine. Your talent and fighting prowess are nearing those of the apexes of the other races."


    "Apex," Spineus muttered under his breath. His father had already told him about the title apex, the greatest geniuses of each race.


    Spineus clenched his fist, raising it up. ''I want that title.'' He had never really thought about his future, but if there was one thing he knew, the word apex kept resonating within him, making his heart tremble.


    He wanted that title.


    The man smiled seeing his son''s determined expression.


    After a few seconds of talking and after informing Spineus about receiving the tracking deviceter on, Spineus retreated back inside the building, leaving the man standing on the roof.


    The man turned his gaze towards therge skull in the center of the city, his gaze turning icy as he spoke.


    "I shall reim what is rightfully ours and raise the family back to its original position. I, Vertebrea Ossara, swear on my name."


    The man, Vertebrea, hit his fist on his chest, the sound of hardness meeting hardness resounding across the area.

 Chapter 466 Set Off

    <h4>Chapter 466 Set Off </h4>


    After easily eliminating the Alverian duo, Atticus and Aurora made their way back to their cave.


    They both moved at fast speed, deftly navigating the forest and reaching the cave after a few seconds. They hadn''t chased the guys too far into the forest, enabling them to get back early.


    A sigh escaped Aurora''s lips as she saw the destroyed campfire that she had painstakingly built.


    "You couldn''t have been more careful?" She shot Atticus an intense stare.


    "I should have been more careful and allowed your brains get blown to bits?"


    "Hmph! I was going to dodge that shot," Aurora imed, approaching the destroyed campfire.


    "Sure, Aurora, sure. Whatever makes you sleep at night."


    "You don''t believe," Aurora turned and gave Atticus another intense look, causing him to raise his hand in acknowledgment and walk over to the wall he had beenying on before, taking his seat and resting his back against the wall.


    "Do you even know how to cook?" Atticus asked as he closed his eyes and took in a deep breath. The intense headache he had woken up with was still racking his head, and he nned on taking a very good rest to make sure he recovered fully.


    "More than you can ever achieve in your life."


    Atticus chuckled slightly at Aurora''s spiteful answer and didn''t say anything again, taking in deep breaths and calming his mind. He could feel his will was still incredibly low, and he needed time to recover it.


    A thought suddenly passed through his head, and he clicked on his artifact to confirm.


    Summit points: 2510 summit points.


    ''So I received 500 points from killing my hunter; would I receive the same for targets?''


    "Hey! How many points did you get from killing that dude?"


    Aurora clicked her tongue irritably, dropping the body of the beast. She clicked on her artifact and responded,


    "500! Now leave me alone to cook!"


    Atticus ignored her rude response, his mind swirling.


    ''So, 500 points for each kill. I''ll need 3 more to get enough for what I want. Considering Aurora, that''s 3 more hunts,'' Atticus nned.


    ''We''ve taken care of our hunters, so we should be free for the next 24 hours. After eating and recovering my strength, we''ll start hunting.''


    Atticus clicked on his artifact a few more times, a holographic image of a map getting disyed in front of him. ''A few miles west, that should take us less than 30 minutes to reach.''


    Coming to this conclusion, Atticus navigated to the misceneous section of the summit store in search of something, and after a few seconds, he found what he was looking for.


    Will renewer potion - 700 summit points.


    ''I actually expected it to be more expensive,''


    Atticus could still remembered how much he had bought the will renewal potion back at the Raven camp and even the academy.


    ''Since I don''t have my full power, it''lle in very useful, but I''ll prioritize unlocking my mana core first,ter.''


    Atticus closed his artifact and decided to get his much-needed rest.


    He still decided to asionally check the location of his target in case they were moving, ensuring they didn''t stray too far from his current location.


    Atticus had no idea about their identities, nor their gender, nor did he care in the first ce.


    Despite taking care of his hunters for the day, he remained alert, paying close attention to his surroundings. Anything could happen at any time.


    Only the sound of Aurora moving around and sizzling the meat, along with the crackling of fire, filled the cave.


    After a while, Atticus''s gaze suddenly snapped open, one eyebrow raised as he looked at the steamy stick meat in front of him.


    "Take it before I shove it down your throat."


    Atticus didn''t need to be told twice; he swiftly grabbed the bottom of the stick, giving it a good stare. It looked just like stick meat from Earth.


    Aurora had diced the meat, adding some veggies along with spices that Atticus could only wonder where she had gotten them from.


    But in all seriousness, it looked and smelled delicious.


    Atticus turned his gaze towards Aurora, who was staring at him without saying anything, seemingly waiting for him to take a bite.


    "Is it poison-free?" Atticus asked, immediately clearing his throat as he saw her eyes narrowing.


    Bringing it close, Atticus took a bite. An explosion of taste rocked the insides of his mouth, his eyes widening as he instantly took another bite and then another until he finished the whole thing.


    Atticus turned his gaze upwards and saw the slightly worried expression on Aurora''s face.


    "How was it?" She inquired.


    Atticus was baffled by her reaction, "Are you pretending or what? This is one of the best things I''ve had in a long while! I want more!"


    Spotting more pieces arranged by the fire, Atticus stood up and instantly went after them.


    Aurora''s worried expression broke into a radiant smile hearing Atticus''pliment.


    She quickly cleared her throat and regained herposure, "Hmph, at least you have good taste."


    "Yeah, yeah," Atticus ignored her and started wolfing down the remainder of the meat.


    Aurora nced at Atticus by the fire and saw him eating all the meat; her eyes widened. "Hey, I''ve not eaten yet!" She instantly rushed over before Atticus could finish everything.


    After eating their fill, Aurora packed some of the stick meat and kept it inside one of the space storagepartments for next time, much to Atticus'' dissatisfaction.


    If he could have his way, he would have eaten everything right there and then.


    After getting enough rest, they both set off, leaving the cave and running at fast speed through the forest while following the map leading them towards their hunts for the day.


    Atticus noted that his targets had moved further from their earlier positions, but it was still a manageable distance.


    "7 miles northwest. That should take less than 30 minutes running at a moderate pace."

 Chapter 467 Lucky

    <h4>Chapter 467 Lucky</h4>


    Strictly following the map, after more or less 23 minutes, they both crossed the distance. Atticus raised his right arm to stop their advance when he saw that they were only a small distance away from their targets.


    During the journey, they had encountered beasts along the way, but they had bothpletely ignored them.


    Aside from beasts, they hadn''t encountered any humans or members of the bone race. Thetter waspletely to Atticus'' satisfaction.


    Gesturing towards a nearby tree, Aurora nodded in understanding, and both their figures shot forward, climbing and reaching the top of the tall tree in a few seconds.


    As silent as panthers, they both jumped from tree branch to tree branch towards their intended destination.


    Atticus couldn''t help but subtly steal nces at Aurora, who had been keeping up with him. ''She''s been training this hard, huh,'' he couldn''t help but offer praise to her.


    It was one thing to feel her improved aura, and it was another to actually see her improvements in action.


    The youth she had easily taken care of had been a third-year. Although the Alverians were not a warrior family, it was still a big achievement considering the fact that they both had their bloodline locked.


    Aurora''s movements were swift and without hesitation, effortless and fast. He couldn''t help but see glimpses of the past where she had been revered as a genius at the Raven camp. While he wasn''t running at full speed, it was still a significant speed.


    A small smile appeared on Atticus'' face. ''I should spend more time with her.''


    Making sure she didn''t catch him, Atticus focused his gaze back on his front, increasing his pace a little bit. Aurora, of course, kept up with him easily, and after a few moments, they both abruptly stopped on top of a branch.


    Aurora, who had stopped because of Atticus, turned her gaze to see him looking in a particr direction. Following his gaze, Aurora was met with what she would like to believe was their target.


    Two Nebulon family 2nd year youths were currently engaged in a heated argument.


    "I think we should still go after them. We don''t have a choice anyway," the one who had just spoken was dressed in a simple purple robe. He had his hand crossed while resting on a tree.


    "Didn''t you see who our target was!?" The second youth eximed.


    "Arlo?" The first youth replied calmly.


    "Yes, Arlo! Our first ranker!"


    "Is he that strong though? I mean, his bloodline is restricted, right?"


    "What the hell are you talking about¡­"


    "Can I shoot?" Aurora whispered silently. Atticus turned and saw that she had already brought out one of the snipers they seized from the Alverians that attacked them earlier.


    Atticus had given her 2 of the space storages he had picked up, along with some weapons in Zekaron''s space storage just in case.


    Aurora locked eyes with Atticus while showing her puppy eyes and holding up the gun.


    Atticus chuckled while shaking his head. He gestured for her to go ahead, enabling Aurora''s lips to curl up into a radiant smile.


    Aurora searched for a slightly lower, tter, and sturdier branch and jumped on it, lying down and setting up the gun.


    Seeing Aurora getting ready, Atticus also focused his gaze on the two youths. "You can have the one shouting; I''ll take the one resting on the tree," Atticus whispered.


    Aurora nodded, her focus undisturbed as she looked through the scope of the massive sniper-like gun, her gaze fixated on the head of one person.


    Gazing at his target, Atticus''s mind swirled. On his way here, he had been thinking of different ways in which he could utilize the water element effectively, especially now when he was restricted to only using it until further notice.


    Atticus''s water element bloodline gave him control over water in its entirety.


    On his way here, something had struck Atticus: water was quite literally everywhere. It was in the human body, in the air, in the earth, grass, leaves, and most importantly, in the trees.


    He had been too fixated on creating water from just the air and had overlooked everything else.


    Atticus couldn''t control the water of a person remotely; he had tried and had failed miserably.


    This led his mind to consider multiple reasons why and, in turn, a solution. To control the water inside another living organism, be it humanoid or trees, for now at least, he needed to make contact.


    Atticus suddenly ced his right hand palm on the tree he was standing on, his body radiating an aura of intense focus.


    Breathing in and out, Atticus felt the flow of water in the tree.


    As Atticus reached that conclusion, he made a major discovery that seemed logical upon reflection. The tree he was standing on, and every other tree in the forest, were connected.


    This simply meant that if he made contact with one tree, he was basically making contact with the other trees.


    Atticus traced the flow of water, imagining it coursing through the tree''s roots and up its sturdy trunk.


    With each passing second, he followed its path, following its movement across the earth and connecting with other trees in the area.


    Atticus directed his focus towards the direction of the tree the Nebulon youth was resting on, tracing the flow until he reached the tree.


    "As I keep on saying, we don''t have a choice. We have no points, haven''t gotten anything from the store yet. If we fail this, we''d lose a limb," the youth resting in the tree said.


    But the other youth wasn''t convinced in the least. He was the leader and thus knew Arlo better than his subordinate.


    "Our best bet would be to wait for our hunters to attack us, but who knows, the leader might be an even bigger coward than yo¡­ hm?" Before the youth could finish his speech, he suddenly felt water dripping on his head.


    The loud and intense bang rocked the forest, followed by a radiant golden light that illuminated the area, enveloping the second youth.


    Before the first youth could formte his next move, a wave of water suddenly burst out from the tree he was resting on, enveloping the youth''s body in an instant.


    The youth tussled and struggled, trying his best to escape from the water enveloping him, but it was all to no avail.


    After a few moments, he used up the air he had in his lungs, both his arms on his neck as he started drowning.


    The youth stared at the location where hispanion had been before, only one thought appearing in his head,


    ''Lucky bastard.''

 Chapter 468 Grey

    <h4>Chapter 468 Grey </h4>


    After a few intense moments, a golden light suddenly illuminated the whole area from the ball of water close to the tree, and in the next instance, the figure of the Nebulon youth disappeared from the area.


    Atticus''s gaze flickered open, taking away his palm from the tree. He pondered the feeling he had experienced earlier.


    As he connected with the flow of water passing through each tree''s roots, it was as though his reach kept extending farther.


    ''This has huge potential,'' Atticus noted, envisioning himself being able to control and utilize water from every angle and forrge distances.


    ''But it still needs work. It takes too long and requires a lot of focus to use. I won''t have that luxury in battle,'' he realized.


    Atticus''s guard had been raised to the maximum as he encountered the bone race. Reading the rules only served to make him even more alert.


    ''The fact that the academy specified that we would be treated like fugitives means that there should be some kind of society, an advanced one,'' he recalled the artillery and other equipment he had seen in their camp.


    ''Which means they would have stronger and more organized warriors, probably with better equipment,'' he deduced.


    Atticus wanted to be ready for any enemies that woulde his way, and to do that, he had to gather points and recover his power as soon as possible.


    His gaze turned towards the tree whose water he had just used. It already looked dried out, as though its life force was sucked out of it.


    Pondering for a second, Atticus focused and manipted the water to merge and enter the tree.


    Unfortunately, a few seconds passed with no progress or signs of it returning to its original state.


    ''Looks like there''s no going back once I use the water. I''ll have to be careful,'' he concluded.


    Releasing his hold on the water, itsrge size sshed on the earth. He turned his gaze back just in time to see Aurora jumping back on the branch he was standing on.


    "What was that? You controlled the water in the tree?" Aurora was thoroughly fascinated. It was the first time she had seen the water element used in such a way.


    "Yeah," Atticus nodded. "It''s something new that I''m still trying to figure out."


    "Damn, you can use this on any tree and at a distance? That''s OP as hell," Aurora eximed.


    Atticus chuckled at Aurora''s exaggerated reaction. "I guess you could say that. It still needs a lot of practice though."


    Aurora sighed. "So I guess you''ll be awkwardly touching trees as we move now? Training freak," she teased.


    Atticus burst intoughter at Aurora''s jab. He couldn''t count the number of times she had called him a training freak.


    He calmed down after a few seconds and suddenly recalled something, "You should have enough points to unlock your bloodline now, right?"


    "Oh right, yes!" Aurora raised her artifact, clicking it a few times, then closed her eyes. Raising up her palm, a ball of fire suddenly materialized on top of it.


    Aurora opened her eyes immediately, pointing her palm forward. The small flicker of fire suddenly raged, an intense amount of fire bursting out of her palm.


    "Yes, yes, we know you can control fire," Atticus rolled his eyes.


    Aurora''s body flinched as she heard Atticus''sment, but in the next second, she shook her head, deciding topletely ignore him.


    Although its potency and strength had been reduced to the intermediate+ rank, she was happy her bloodline was finally back! Going on more than 24 hours without her bloodline was hell.


    Seeing Aurora''s happy mood, Atticus smiled. "What a heartfelt reunion. We might not have any targets today, but we can''t stand in the open like this. Also, stop lighting fire around; are you trying to attract the whole world?"


    Hearing Atticus, the raging fire abruptly stopped, the sound of an audibly awkward clearing of throat sounding.


    She had been too happy about her powers that she briefly forgot where they were. Giving her a wry smile, they both turned and started heading back to their cave. They had to wait until tomorrow before they received new targets.


    ¡­


    Deep inside the forest, a battle was unfolding. A boy with undoubtedly all the characteristics of the Enigmalnk family members was currently engaged in an intense battle with eight different individuals.


    Each of these individuals was donned in a sleek purple suit, but unlike those Atticus had fought, these men had no helmets on, their bald white heads on full disy, and were equipped with traditional ded weapons instead of guns.


    They each radiated an aura of Advance-rank.


    The Enigmalnk youth, who was undoubtedly Zezazeus Enigmalnk, was covered in a grey translucent glow as he moved through their ranks with speed and swiftness that most definitely surpassed that of an intermediate+ rank.


    His movements were swift, and his every attack was precise and well-thought-out. It seemed as though he knew exactly where each of the assants would be before they had even moved.


    Wielding a pair of chakrams on both his arms, he effortlessly cut down each of the assants, their necks getting sliced, a fountain of blood drenching the earth.


    After a few moments, the figures of all the assants hit the earth with brutal thuds, the area descending into silence.


    Zezazeus gazed at their figures on the floor with a cold look. "The bone race, huh?"


    The sound of a branch getting snapped brought him out of his thoughts as the grey translucent glow covering his body receded, returning his figure back to normal.


    Turning his gaze towards where the sound hade from, he was met with the wary and demotivated look of a youth approaching him.


    The second youth was undoubtedly also an Enigmalnk and bowed slightly upon reaching Zezazeus.


    "How was it, young master?" The youth asked in a tired and demoralizing tone.


    Zezazeus turned his gaze towards the dead assants on the floor before responding,


    "The restriction affected Aerokinesis somewhat; its power was lowered. At the very least, multiple Advance- rank shouldn''t pose a problem."

 Chapter 469 Anymore

    <h4>Chapter 469 Anymore</h4>


    The second youth raised his head from his bow, "But ording to your assessments, more would be needed,"


    "Yes, in order to be fully prepared for all possible scenarios," Zezazeus couldn''t help but rey the devastating scene of Atticus defeating the 100 rankers of the second year in an instant.


    He had nned a more easier and straightforward way of showing him his ce, but after witnessing that scene, his ns changedpletely.


    "What about the alliance, young master?" The youth asked.


    "We need to regain our strength before we start meeting up. The only reason they listened to my request was because we had amon enemy and I was able to convince them that we would need each other.


    "Any slight show of weakness in an alliance as fickle as this would be foolish."


    Seeing the youth nod, he continued,


    "Any sign of our hunters?" Zezazeus asked.


    "No, young master, nothing yet. They might have chosen not toe after us when they saw who we were."


    "Perhaps. Regardless, I need enough points to fully unlock my bloodline. Let''s shift our strategy and go after the bone race warriors."


    Despite the fact that Zezazeus had all his bloodline abilities restricted, an Enigmalnk was still an Enigmalnk. Their intelligence was deeply rooted into their beings. Just like Atticus, Zezazeus was also able to utilize Aerokinesis.


    Seeing the youth nod, Zezazeus clicked on his artifact and navigated to his locked bloodline section, his eyes looking through each of his bloodline abilities, divided and given individual prices.


    With swift movements, he chose the ability, Enhanced Intelligence, and instantly paid for it.


    Zezazeus''s gaze seemed to take on a low glow as he felt his mind working at a fast speed iparable to seconds before.


    "Should do for now," Zezazeus muttered under his breath. After which he gestured to the bodies of the assants he had just killed.


    After rummaging through their bodies, they both shot into the forest to begin their hunt.


    ¡­


    At another location, miles away from where Zezazeus had just left, the sun was unusually bright and incredibly hot, its scorching rays shining down on one area.


    It was so hot and scorching that the trees and leaves showed signs of wilting as though they were seconds away from catching fire.


    This whole scene was visible. The sun shining down on that area was so incredibly bright that it was basically impossible to miss even for miles away.


    Considering the fact that the ongoingpetition was about hunting, this was a foolish move but this individual didn''t seem to care.


    In the middle of this scene, resting his back on a tree, his arms folded, and his eyes closed was the figure of Gerald Steris, Seraphin''s elder brother.


    His body was emitting a low glow as he attracted the sun rays towards him on the ground. Just a few meters away from him was a girl who also had all the features of the Steris family.


    It was as though Gerald was trying to call out to someone as the current scene was akin to a beacon.


    And truly, this was his exact reason.


    Miles away from this position, two figures with vibrant orange hair zed through the forest at fast speed. The both of the youths had all the characteristics of the Steris family with a radiant gem embedded in both their foreheads.


    At the forefront of the duo was the figure of Seraphin, who currently had a huge grin on his face as he stared at the sun shining like a beacon far away from him as though he was anticipating something.


    Just running behind him was another first-year student from the Steris family. Unlike Seraphin, this youth was burly and had arge physique.


    As they bothid eyes on the beacon, with an abrupt motion, their figures zed faster, leaving orange afterimages in their wake.


    At another location inside the forest, the gazes of two youths narrowed as they saw the bright beacon far away from their positions.


    The both of them hadrge ears with intricate markings on top of them, along with arge headset covering their ears. A touch of greenish hair adorned their heads.


    With a small smile on his face, one of the youths, who was undoubtedly the figure of Sonorous Resonara, the Resonara third year who had been with Gerald when thetter had fought Atticus because of Seraphin, turned his gaze upwards and faced the direction of the beacon.


    "Is that what you were waiting for, young master?" The second Resonara youth suddenly inquired from behind, causing Sonorous''s smile to widen.


    "This should be fun," without offering a single response, Sonorous muttered under his breath before his artifact lit up in a low glow, his figure shooting forward toward the beacon.


    The second youth let out a small sigh before also following behind him.


    All around the forest, a multitude of students saw the beacon from a far distance away. There were three prominent reactions.


    Some knew exactly what it was and had been expecting it, immediately setting out towards the beacon. Some had no idea what it was but made the stupid mistake of deciding to check out what it was.


    While the majority of youthspletely steered clear of the area. They were smart enough to figure out that something was going on in that area and had no intention of getting caught up in it.


    Amongst these reactions, Atticus and Aurora were amongst thetter. While he was confident of taking care of the students, Atticus was still intensely wary of the bone race. It could be a trap, and he had no intention of walking into it because of confidence.


    And just like that, the day passed.


    At this point in time, the whole forest was filled with warriors of the bone race roaming about the forest.


    The day that the academy had given to them that had been specified in the rules had long since passed, and they had actively started hunting the students.


    At first, Atticus wanted topletely avoid any kind of altercation with them.


    He had undoubtedly killed an important figure, and considering the fact that he had used said person''s body to escape, they knew exactly who killed him. Atticus wouldn''t be surprised if they were actively searching for him.


    He had been avoiding any contact with them because he felt it was too much of a risk. But now, it was getting increasingly harder every day, and it reached a point where he couldn''t avoid them anymore.

 Chapter 470 Killing

    <h4>Chapter 470 Killing </h4>


    After days of trying his very best topletely avoid confrontations with them, Atticus reached a point where it didn''t seem possible anymore.


    The bone race warriors had basically swarmed the forest. Every now and then, it was verymon to see a group of individuals in purple futuristic suits, heavily armed and on the lookout for any of the students.


    Atticus and Aurora would find some kind of hiding space immediately after sighting any group, and after observing each group when they met, Atticus had discovered something odd.


    Every single one of the warriors was in the advanced- rank. There was not even a single one that was lower or higher amongst them.


    This led Atticus to make some assumptions about the situation.


    ''Considering the fact that the academy restricted the bone race from attacking us for one day, it should be fair to assume that there are other restrictions too,'' Atticus''s mind swirled as he and Aurora jumped silently from one tree branch to another.


    They had adopted this method of movement because of therge number of patrolling bone race warriors on the ground. It was easier for them to avoid them this way.


    ''I wouldn''t be too surprised if the academy had ced some restrictions on them that enable them to only send a particr rank of people after us for a time period,''


    Atticus thought this was a reasonable assumption. If the whole society of the bone race was here, then they were sure to have at the very least a grandmaster rank individual.


    If they were to send such a person after them, there was no argument, they were each thoroughly screwed. Every single one of them.


    Atticus suddenly stopped and raised his right arm upwards, his fist clenched, causing Aurora, who had been following him, to also stop.


    Atticus turned to look at Aurora, cing a finger on his mouth, and used his head to gesture downward where a group of individuals donned in purple suits were roaming about.


    Aurora nodded her head, her gaze serious and filled with determination.


    Before they had both set out to hunt the bone race warriors, Atticus and Aurora had had a little talk.


    ¡­


    Back in the caves, a few moments ago,


    "Aurora, have you killed before?"


    Seeing the serious expression on Atticus''s face, Aurora who had wanted to give a witty response, froze. She knew he was being serious.


    Aurora silently shook her head as she instinctively started ying with her fingers.


    Atticus maintained his serious expression, ignoring her obvious nervousness and continued, "What''s your view on killing?"


    "I-I don''t know,"


    Atticus maintained his stare on Aurora, not saying anything for a few seconds,


    "That won''t do, Aurora. You have to firm your mind from now so it won''t be a problemter. The bone race are currently treating us as fugitives and I''m sure you already know, but they don''t have any protection against death. When they die, they die for real.


    "You can make excuses, say that they are a different race of people, but at the end of the day, they are still living beings, people. People with cultures, with aspirations, with families."


    Atticus fixed his gaze on Aurora, who had turned to face downwards, unable to meet his gaze. It was very obvious she was ufortable with the topic. But he couldn''t me her; she was still a child.


    The other tiered families made sure to train their heirs to be ustomed to killing, but Aurora had been different. She had only trained and had never taken a life.


    Hesitation during battlefield was deadly, and Atticus didn''t want someone he cared about to make that kind of stupid mistake.


    Atticus closed the distance and suddenly held her hand, causing her to look up and meet his gaze.


    Atticus shed a small smile.


    "When you kill, you''re ending the life of someone with all of these things. You shouldn''t make any excuses; it''s pathetic. What you should do is ept it. ept that you did this and also ept the consequences for doing it."


    "I''m not going to force you to kill. It''s entirely up to you. But unfortunately, the world we live in is cruel. In order to survive, you''re going to have to do it sooner thanter."


    Atticus felt Aurora''s hand clench around his before she closed her eyes and took in a deep breath as though steeling her mind.


    She knew well enough that this day woulde, the day she would have to kill for real. No protection measure would activate, nothing. Thinking about the implications and how devastated she felt when her father died, it was truly nerve-


    wracking.


    ''But it''s necessary,'' Aurora steeled her mind, turning her gaze upwards, she gave Atticus a determined nod.


    ¡­


    Seeing Aurora was ready, Atticus turned his gaze back towards the group of men. There were 8 in number, all Advanced- rank.


    Atticus pointed to one of the men before pointing to Aurora, mouthing a ''He''s all yours.''


    Aurora fixed her serious gaze on the person Atticus had just pointed to, her figure in a crouched position.


    And as Atticus gave the signal, a burst of fire erupted from her feet, her body shooting forward and reaching the body of the man Atticus had just pointed to.


    Aurora''s movement hadn''t been subtle, not even close. As soon as the st resounded, each of the men shot their gazes towards the direction it came from, but it was toote.


    Aurora unleashed a punch, her fist coated in a raging storm of scorching fire as it zed through the air, appearing inches away from her target''s face.


    The man only had time for both his arms to shoot up and form a cross before the punchnded with explosive force.


    The man felt his arms buckle against the overwhelming force of the punch due to his abrupt block, the force of the punch shot his arms backwards and hit his head, sending him flying away into the distance.


    Aurora instantly followed up. The fire beneath her feet exploded, her figure closing the distance once more.

 Chapter 471 Goodluck

    <h4>Chapter 471 Goodluck</h4>


    Aurora''s legs swirled in the air, leaving a trail of scorching fire in her wake.


    Her right leg, enveloped in blistering fire, appeared in front of the man''s face.


    The man''s expression was the personification of shock. To think this petite girl could pack so much punch? But regardless, at the end of the day, he was an advanced- rank individual.


    His armor suddenly lit up in a low glow, a translucent purple shield forming on his right hand. He ignored the numbness in his arms, his right arm shooting sideways towards the trajectory of the kick.


    But he would have never expected what happened next to happen.


    The mes enveloping Aurora''s leg suddenly raged, their forms erupting like a fiery storm that threatened to envelop the whole of the man''s body.


    The man''s eyes widened, the glow on his armor increasing in intensity as a shield suddenly appeared in his second arm.


    Both shields suddenly morphed together in front of him, shielding his face from the fire.


    The fire enveloped his whole body, an incredibly amount of heat racking him.


    After a few seconds, the fire cleared, a bit of smoke covering the scene and obscuring his view.


    Intending on retaliating, the man''s shields suddenly separated. It was just a tiny gap, a very small gap, but that had been exactly what Aurora had been after.


    A zing dagger shot through the gap between the shields, its form piercing and lodging itself into the man''s exposed throat.


    The man''s gaze widened in absolute shock. A fountain of blood erupted from the man''s mouth, his hands moving toward the de, instinctively trying to stop the blood streaming out of his wounded neck.


    His legs shook, both of them buckling, unable to support his weight any longer.


    He fell on his knees, his eyes fixed directly on the inflictor of his pain. His mouth moved as though he was trying to say something, but only unintelligible sounds came out.


    Aurora''s figure stood directly in front of the man, her zing red eyes flickering as she fixed her gaze on the man dying in front of her. Both her hands were clenched, one gripping a dagger tightly.


    Although the battle had been short, Aurora''s body was drenched with sweat. Her heart was beating fast, her body subtly trembling.


    Aurora''s breathing was ragged as she breathed in and out as though she had just run a marathon. She met the man''s gaze, seeing the tear that fell from the side of his eye.


    Aurora clenched her dagger tightly, raising it up. Her hand trembled with intensity as she inched closer and closer to the man.


    ''Atticus is right, It''s necessary,'' Aurora steeled her mindset as she stopped shaking. With an abrupt motion, the dagger moved, the bald head of the man falling on the earth.


    Blood erupted from his neck, drenching Aurora''s body.


    Aurora stood there for a few seconds, taking in deep breaths and trying to get herself together. After which she turned her gaze backwards, suddenly meeting Atticus''s gaze.


    Spirals of water whipped around his figure, the earth around him drenched with crimson blood.


    Every single one of the remaining 7 membersy around him, their bodies cut up into pieces and lifeless.


    And yet, despite this brutal scene, there was not a single drop of blood on Atticus.


    They both maintained their stare at each other, neither uttering a single word nor moving. After a few seconds, Atticus finally moved.


    With a small sigh, he approached Aurora and enveloped her body with water, cleaning away the blood that had spilled on her.


    Throughout the process, Atticus didn''t say a single word. After thoroughly cleaning her up, Atticus then spoke up,


    "We need to move."


    Aurora nodded gently in response, not saying a word.


    Atticus chose one of their storage spaces and ced each of the warrior''s bodies inside after taking what they needed from them. After which, Atticus cleaned up the whole scene with his water element.


    Seeing that the area was all cleaned up, they both left the scene, with Atticus intending to look for another target.


    ¡­


    The whole coliseum cheered loudly as they witnessed the battles happening on the screens.


    Despite more than two days having passed for Atticus and the other students, that wasn''t the case for the students and academy staff watching the unfolding battle.


    In fact, in real-time, it hadn''t even been up to three hours yet. The academy had gone through a lot of efforts to ensure the academy grounds as a whole were under theirplete control. The entirety of the academy wasced and filled with runes.


    For thispetition, the academy had altered the time of the summit location, making time move faster there than in the outside world. In fact, the screens they were each watching weren''t live; the AI would automatically filter any scene that wasn''t important, disying only fighting scenes or anything it deemed important to show.


    The students had just watched Atticus and Aurora easily take care of the Advanced- rank warriors and were cheering loudly.


    At this point in time, many battles were happening simultaneously, unlike the first time where Atticus had been the only one battling.


    Many were focused on the first years who had disyed very impressive feats along with some other powerful 2nd and 3rd years.


    On one screen was Gerald with Seraphin along with many others who were currently discussing.


    On another screen was the figure of Kael''s massive form effortlessly breaking through the ranks of the bone race warriors, decimating everything in his path.


    On another screen was the perfect form of Zoey who had a purple translucent giant form of a dragon''s head suspended behind her back, spewing out raging purple mes and turning her enemies to cinders.


    On another screen was the perfectly synchronized forms of Ember and Orion, the former with a spear and thetter with two pairs of sabers, moving deftly through their ranks and effortlessly cutting down the bone race warriors.


    However, despite all of this, most still kept a close eye on Atticus'' screen, hoping and already anticipating the battle that is toe.


    They didn''t have to be a genius to figure out why Gerald and the rest of the other students were meeting up.


    The booth with all the instructors maintained its quietness with only the sound of Jared''s annoyingly loud chewing echoing across the room.


    Isabe''s gaze was fixed on Atticus'' screen, a small smile ying on her lips as she watched both Atticus and Aurora deftly navigate through the forest, defeating the warriors of the bone race easily.


    Upon seeing the direction Atticus was heading, the smile on her face was instantly reced with a frown.


    ''So it''s about time, huh? It''s about to get harder. Good luck.''

 Chapter 472 Sneaking

    <h4>Chapter 472 Sneaking </h4>


    Atticus and Aurora moved deftly and swiftly from branch to branch. Despite more than 10 minutes having passed since they had fought and killed the bone race warriors, neither of them had uttered a single word to each other, an unusual silence enveloping the scene.


    Aurora''s expression appeared impassive, as though she was normal, but her gaze couldn''t lie. Her eyes were unfocused, as if she waspletely lost in thought.


    Atticus, of course, noticed all these things, but he still decided not to say anything. Aurora had killed someone, and considering the current situation of the, she would do it again.


    ''I can''t be there every time to hold her hand; she has to get through this by herself,'' he thought. It was the best situation to train her. Better here than in the battlefield when her life would be at stake.


    Atticus clicked on his device, a holographic image of a map appearing in front of him. He nced at the map without slowing his steps.


    ''The target''s pretty far,'' Atticus noted as he looked at the map leading them towards their next target.


    Atticus navigated out of the map section and checked his points:


    Summit points: 3860 SP


    "Just a little more," he thought.


    Atticus was very close to having enough summit points to unlock his mana core, which was priced at 4000 SP.


    Today was the fourth day since the summit began, and Atticus had hunted a total of three teams and, considering Aurora was with him, three people. He had also noted that killing the bone race warriors only gave him about 50 summit points, which was incredibly low considering the risk.


    ''They want us to be more focused on hunting each other,'' he concluded.


    Atticus had wanted to continue his hunt on the bone race warriors, but he had noticed from the map that their next hunt target had abruptly started moving at fast speed towards a certain direction.


    He had immediately decided to follow. Atticus had many assumptions about what had happened, and he hoped to the heavens that he was wrong, but that wasn''t his priority now. His priority was getting to his target and killing him/her as fast as possible; he had no intention of losing any of his abilities as a penalty.


    They both moved fast and quietly, and after a few long moments of silence, Atticus abruptly stopped on one tree branch, his gaze scanning the area.


    A bubble of water had immediately enveloped Aurora as he stopped. Atticus had considered the fact that she was too unfocused and wouldn''t be able to stop in time and as quietly.


    And as it turned out, it had been the right choice.


    Scanning the area, Atticus couldn''t help but frown. The number of bone race warriors patrolling had tripled, and with his keen perception, Atticus could sight the forms of what was undoubtedly watchtowers far ahead.


    Now each of the warriors was mixed between warriors holding guns with helmets and ones with traditional weapons without helmets.


    ''I really hope I''m wrong,'' Atticus thought worriedly.


    Atticus turned back and fixed his gaze on Aurora inside the bubble of water. He gave her an intense stare.


    Aurora, who saw it, shook her head slightly, her gaze bing focused. She knew that look; Atticus didn''t have to say anything.


    Seeing that he had gotten Aurora''s attention, Atticus brought her close to him and released her from the bubble of water, gesturing to the area around them.


    As she saw the number of patrolling warriors, Aurora became even more serious, taking in a deep exhale to bring herself together. Now wasn''t the time to brood.


    Atticus moved his hand akin to signnguage, mouthing "follow my every move," causing Aurora to nod in response.


    Atticus checked his map again to make sure, then turned his gaze back towards the direction of their target.


    They were currently at the foot of a hill, and ording to the map, they had to climb and get to the top, through a swarm of patrolling troops.


    Atticus took in a deep breath, his mind spinning. There were simply too many eyes in the area. If it had only been him, it would have been hard, but he wouldn''t have been so worried. But he wasn''t the only one.


    Atticus pointed his hand downwards, the air around it bing humid until a stream of water formed.


    He made sure it was very close to the tree they were on and slowly sent it downwards towards the earth.


    Reaching the earth, Atticus manipted it and gathered as much earth as possible inside the water, dyeing the water brown.


    After a few seconds, and seeing that it was more or less the same color as the brown trees, Atticus controlled the water back up.


    Atticus bent and told Aurora to get on his back, giving her another intense stare to silence her inevitableints. As she got on, Atticus immediately enveloped both himself and Aurora in the brownish water.


    It wasn''t perfect, but it acted somewhat like camouge.


    Silent as a phantom, Atticus''s figure, covered in water, streamed from one branch to another. His perception was operating at full throttle, his sensespletely focused on each of the patrollers, making sure to avoid their eyes.


    This makeshift camouge had simply been an additional security measure, just in case his senses failed to detect any one of the warriors.


    After a few moments of careful and calcted maneuvering, Atticus finally reached about 100 meters from the watchtowers.


    There were three in number, positioned on the right, middle, and left side at the top of the hill.


    Reaching here, Atticus became even more careful and alert. The watchtowers were different from the one he had seen earlier at their makeshift camp.


    They werepletely white, and with one look, Atticus could tell that they were made with smoothed bones. They weren''t open at the top like thest one, and Atticus couldn''t see what was inside.


    But he instinctively knew that they were advanced, just like the one they had brought back at their division camp.


    ''I should change tactics just in case,'' he thought. He had no idea about their scope and preferred to be more careful.


    Inside the bubble of water, Atticus channeled his mana and brought out two sets of purple armor that he had taken from the first bone race soldiers he had killed.


    Dropping Aurora, Atticus gave her a set. She nodded and instantly wore it.


    After a few moments, the duo was fully d in sleek purple suits.

 Chapter 473 Pound

    <h4>Chapter 473 Pound</h4>


    They were both fully donned in the purple suits along with their helmets. Atticus also brought out two guns and gave them to her. Seeing how small Aurora was in the suit, with it being oversized, Atticus focused on the water element and let it stream inside the suit, buffing it up and making it fuller. In the next second, what was once a 5''4feet girl turned into 6''1.


    With the water still enveloping them both, Aurora got on his back once again, and Atticus moved back a few meters, putting enough distance from the towers, and started searching for groups of patrolling soldiers, all wearing full sets of armor.


    After a few moments, Atticus found the perfect group. They were heading up the hill and were fully donned in armor.


    ''I''ll have to be fast, silent, and precise,'' Atticus thought.


    He stopped on a tree branch further from them, cing a palm on the tree, entering a state of focus.


    Aurora came down from his back and became the lookout. There were many other patrols in the area, but what they were about to do should be instant.


    Her job was to see if anyone was heading towards their direction directly.


    Since the time he had learned how to use the water in trees and other living things, Atticus had been practicing it constantly.


    At this point in time, although he wasn''t perfect, he was more adept at utilizing it.


    Following the flow of water from the trees, Atticus mapped the movements of the approaching group. There were exactly six in number.


    He narrowed down the two walking behind the group, two steps away from each other. Atticus focused on the spots he anticipated the both of them would step on, a spot that was directly under the tree he and Aurora were standing on, and then he waited.


    After a few moments, they both reached the spot, and as silent as a spring bubbling from the earth, water suddenly gushed out of the two spots, enveloping each of the two men before they could even let out a sound.


    A staggering amount of sharp gales instantly whipped about inside the water, shing the throats and every exposed part of the men, turning the water a slight shade of crimson.


    Atticus instantly took away his palm from the tree and jumped downwards together with Aurora.


    Just as they were about tond, they both focused on their space storage, bringing the forms of the water-enveloped soldiers into their space storage.


    Then, theynded silently at the same exact spot the two soldiers had been killed. Everything happened in the span of 1.5 seconds, neither of the patrolling soldiers having noticed or suspected anything.


    Atticus focused on the water inside Aurora''s suit, making sure it was firm and wouldn''t hinder her movements, and started walking behind the soldiers as though they had always been a part of them.


    After moving for a while, Atticus couldn''t help but be thankful,


    ''Thank goodness they aren''t speaking to each other,'' Atticus thought. He was d they were too serious about their jobs that they didn''t ck off or even joke around with each other as they moved.


    Just as Atticus had hoped, the soldiers kept on moving until they reached the top of the hill.


    They reached the top, and Atticus and Aurora''s gazes widened as they witnessed the scene down below.


    It was both beautiful and frightening at the same time.


    The city of the bone race.


    Only one word came to Atticus'' head, ''Shit.''


    The soldiers didn''t stop, and Atticus and Aurora were far too exposed to turn back now. The duo both followed behind them as they started descending down the hill.


    Atticus had misjudged the width of the hill and the numbers of watchtowers in the area.


    The whole city was surrounded by tall hills, the city being situated in the middle. And all around the hill were the imposing forms of watchtowers.


    From their current location, there was a white padded path that led downward, cutting through a forest directly towards the gates of the city. There were several of these paths all around, leading to the city.


    In no time, they stepped on the path and started descending, heading towards the gate.


    Atticus'' mind spun, his brain going through countless scenarios and trying to find the best course of action.


    He could feel Aurora turning her gaze towards him but ignored her look for now.


    ''I was right shit. Our target has been captured and taken into their city. It''s far too dangerous to enter there as I am now. I need a way to move undetected. I need my mana core.''


    The sound of footsteps resounded as they each walked across the padded ground.


    Atticus suddenly turned his gaze towards the other members of the team.


    ''I need 140 points, they''re perfect,'' he thought.


    The team had consisted of exactly 6 members, but considering the two they had reced, only 4 remained.


    Despite the tense situation, Atticus had been watching and scrutinizing the whole team. From his observations, Atticus had tagged the individual at the forefront of the group as the leader of the squad.


    His aura and the way he carried himself were exactly what one would expect from a proud leader.


    Atticus wasn''t sure about the checks they would undergo or what would be asked of them at the gate. Which meant the leader was a no-go.


    He fixated his gaze on the other three soldiers walking in front of him, his gaze under his helmet turning cold.


    Removing one hand from his gun and lowering it, Atticus needed to be as precise and fast as possible and didn''t want to risk doing it with just his thoughts. His fingers moved subtly.


    Water suddenly formed beneath him and started streaming down towards the soldiers at the front.


    Atticus made sure it was spread thinly across the padded ground, appearing as though there was nothing there.


    It stopped behind each of them, away from their line of sight, and with an abrupt motion, the water shot upwards reaching the necks of each soldier, slicing it up in the next instance.


    Not a drop of blood was spilled, the three forms of the men seemed to stop for half a second, before they started walking forward as though nothing had happened.


    Atticus kept hisplete attention on the water in each of the men''s suits, using it to control their movements.


    As subtly as possible, Atticus tapped on his artifact on his wrist, a holographic disy in which only he could see appearing in front of him, and instantaneously, Atticus navigated to his locked abilities and instantly unlocked his mana core.


    He felt a surge of mana envelop his form, a feeling that waspletely fulfilling. But he didn''t allow it to affect his movements and kept on walking.


    And just like that, they reached the massive and imposing gates of the city.


    ¡­


    The whole coliseum was utterly silent, every single one of the students focused on Atticus''s screen.


    If one could ce a sensitive microphone on their chests, the sound of loud heartbeats would reverberate across the coliseum.


    The majority of them didn''t like Atticus, but despite this, the tension of the current situation was so staggering that they couldn''t help but clench the handles of their seats anxiously.


    They could each see every single thing happening, with the AI even going as far as to show the control rooms of the watchtowers where the bone race warriors were monitoring their movements.


    They each knew well how much of a close call the whole situation was. From the duo recing the soldiers in the forest, to killing and using water to control the soldiers movements as though they were still alive.


    Everything was done wlessly and without hesitation.


    Even the tant haters couldn''t help but root for them and hope they didn''t get caught.


    The situation was so tense that their hearts couldn''t help but pound in anxiousness.

 Chapter 474 Mind Boggling

    <h4>Chapter 474 Mind Boggling </h4>


    (A/N- Any dialogue with the * sign at the beginning and the end indicates that anotherughter is being spoken)


    While each and every one of the students watching gripped the handles of their chairs, their hearts pounding, Atticus and Aurora followed behind the squad silently without uttering a word.


    Atticus couldn''t help but slightly praise Aurora. Throughout the whole process, she hadn''t once shaken or even flinched. He was controlling the water in her suit; he would have known the instant she did.


    Atticus cleared his head of any distracting thoughts and focused on the matter at hand, his gazending on the massive and imposing form of the majestic gate of the city as the group walked closer to the city.


    ''It''s big,'' Atticus couldn''t help but think. It was truly massive. He had seen it from afar, from the top of the hill but had totally misjudged its height. Now that he was close, it truly was tall.


    Standing at a height of 18 meters was a smooth, massive, pristine white gate. It wasn''t only the gate that was white; even the walls around it werepletely white and had the same height as the gates.


    Atticus couldn''t help but notice theck of soldiers on the wall. It waspletely empty and devoid of anyone, which baffled him. It was as though there was no need for men to man the gates.


    But Atticus didn''t need to ponder about this weird situation for long as just as they reached a few meters away from the gates, an overwhelming aura suddenly descended upon the whole area.


    The figures of Atticus, Aurora, and each of the men in the group staggered forward. Atticus''s hand clenched hard, his teeth gritted as his whole body strained, trying his very best to keep each of the dead soldiers standing.


    Atticus''s mind was always working fast no matter the situation; he had already assessed the situation, and upon reaching a conclusion, his heart had already skipped several beats.


    The aura that had descended on the area was undoubtedly that of a master rank individual.


    The speed and rapidness at which Atticus''s mind was working was hard to describe with words.


    Atticus went through several different emotions all at once before deadening everything abruptly. In the next second, the logical side of his mind sprung up, summarizing the whole situation in 3 simple sentences.


    A master rank individual was present.


    Said master rank was sure to have awakened his/her perception.


    Said master rank would be able to tell that three out of the four soldiers in front of him weren''t breathing and in turn, dead.


    Atticus''s mind had never been clearer, and his knowledge on the subjects rting to the human body had never been more important.


    Atticus came up with two solutions, solutions he would need to do simultaneously. He knew well enough that he couldn''t sustain both for long; every second would take everything he had.


    One second passed and abruptly, a smallpartment jutted out from the top of the wall, its doors sliding open.


    The imposing figure of a man stepped out of thepartment. He was d in a white Yukata, his figure radiating the intense aura of a master rank.


    With both arms sped behind his back, the man gazed down at the group below the wall as though a king gazing down at his subjects.


    His gaze scanned the group below, scrutinizing them thoroughly.


    The figure of the captain suddenly stepped forward and bowed, hitting his right arm on his chest and paying his respects.


    *"Hail, esteemed member of the Marrowguard,"*


    At this point, Atticus''s suit was already drenched in his own sweat. His breathing waspletelybored, but he tried his very best to keep it in check, lest the master rank find anything strange.


    And this was because of the mind-boggling things he was currently trying his very best to sustain.


    There were three ways the master rank would be able to discover that the three soldiers were dead.


    First was their heartbeats, second their breathing, andstly, their body temperatures. Atticus could still ignore thest one since they had each just died seconds ago, but for the first two, he couldn''t ignore.


    This was exactly where his knowledge of the human bodies came into y. Atticus couldn''t help but thank his stars that the bone race had almost the same physiology as humans, with each of their organs having the same functions.


    Firstly, the heartbeat.


    Atticus had used this to kill two stones.


    He had water enter the bodies of each dead soldier and directed them to gather around their hearts.


    Atticus concentrated, manipting the water topress and release around the heart, mimicking its natural pumping motion. Atticus maintained this delicate bnce of pressure continuously.


    From his studies, manualpression of the heart can help pump blood temporarily around the body. This wouldn''t bring back the dead soldiers, but it would provide temporary cirction of oxygenated blood to vital organs. And that was all Atticus needed.


    Soon enough, their temperatures began to rise, their hearts beating in a gentle rhythm.


    Secondly, their breathing. This was by far the hardest one, which hadpletely strained Atticus.


    He had manipted the water molecules within their bodies'' airways and lungs directly to create the illusion of breathing.


    By orchestrating the movement and pressure of these water molecules, he had mimicked the physical actions involved in breathing, such as chest expansion and contraction, without the need for actual respiratory function.


    This had effectively created the appearance of each of them breathing.


    It went without saying that maintaining all of these things all at once while simultaneously controlling their movements was one of the hardest things Atticus had done.


    His bloodline was directly linked to his stamina, and Atticus''s stamina was running out fast.


    Despite the strain, Atticus knew he had to do the same as the captain.


    Aurora didn''t need to be told; she was smart enough to figure out what to do in this situation.


    The forms of both of them, along with the three dead soldiers, all bowed together, hitting their right hand on their chests just as the captain had done.


    But Atticus could never have expected what happened next to happen.


    *"Remove your helmets,"*

 Chapter 475 …white

    <h4>Chapter 475 ¡­white</h4>


    Atticus couldn''t understand their strangenguage, not even close, but he instinctively knew that what the man on the wall had just said was bad, incredibly bad.


    And his instinct proved to be true as the captain at the front of the group suddenly stood up straight from the bow and instantly removed his helmet, revealing hispletely bald and white head.


    Then, the man''s gaze turned away from the captain and focused on the rest of the group, not uttering a word. His gaze was more than enough.


    Atticus''s mind spun, his heart pounding in his chest.


    This was a master rank they were dealing with. If he had been at his full power, Atticus wouldn''t put this man in his eyes. But he wasn''t, and currently an expert rank individual was a big problem, not to mention a master rank.


    If he was caught, Atticus doubted he could escape, especially when Aurora was with him.


    Atticus''s thoughts raced like a sprinter nearing the finish line, each idea shing by in a blur as he desperately looked for an escape route out of this situation.


    His mind felt like a tangled web of threads, each one leading to a dead end or a dangerous oue.


    He was grasping at mental straws, hoping totch onto something, anything, that could save him from the impending disaster.


    Every second felt like an eternity as he frantically sifted through his memories, searching for a solution.


    But despite all of this, nothing, absolutely nothing came to mind.


    They were screwed.


    Atticus''s hand clenched hard, subtly lowering his hand towards his back. He made hand gestures to Aurora, who instantly narrowed her eyes, her expression focused.


    They were simple gestures that even a toddler would understand: get ready to run.


    Atticus manipted the water in each dead soldier, healing the cuts on their necks. He then controlled them, their hands moving upwards and grabbing their helmets and slowly started pulling upwards.


    Atticus''s n was as simple as it was idiotic. He was going to create a distraction despite how small it was. All he needed was a slight chance, and he was going to give it his all.


    The forms of the dead soldiers slowly removed their helmets.


    Atticus made sure they were still bowed so that the man wouldn''t be able to see their eyes. He could control a lot of things in their bodies, but their eyes weren''t one of them.


    They each removed their helmets and ced them by their sides.


    Then, the man''s gaze turned towards the figures of the two who still hadn''t removed their helmets, Atticus and Aurora.


    Atticus ced his arms on his helmet, and Aurora, seeing this, also mimicked his movements. The pace at which they both pulled off their helmets was akin to a snail''s pace, utterly slow.


    The tension of the moment was palpable, and this was even more so back at the coliseum. At this point in time, every single one of the students'' hearts was pounding, multiple finger indentations had already formed on the handles of their seats.


    The area where the Ravensteins were seated was utterly silent, each of them already holding hands, praying to only the gods know who. Even the ever-serious He wasn''t excluded.


    But out of everyone in the coliseum, surprisingly, the one who was most anxious was Gon, the host. Gon had already bitten through all of his fingernails, moving on to the skin.


    ''Please, no, please, no,'' he had ced everything he had on this bet. Gon had simply been that confident considering all of his wins. If Atticus was discovered by this man now, it would be all over!


    He''d end up broke!


    Gon could feel the gazes of other operators on him, gazes that were filled with nothing more than mockery. But hepletely ignored them and focused on Atticus''s screen.


    ''Please, a miracle, a miracle,'' Gon had constantly witnessed Atticus showcase miracles upon miracles constantly. Although the situation was saying otherwise, Gon couldn''t help but hope for one. With his eyes closed, he prayed.


    In the next moment, it was as though something or someone answered Gon''s prayer.


    An explosion, as loud as it was deafening, suddenly resounded followed by the surprised exmations of the millions of youths watching the screen.


    Gon''s gaze snapped open, his eyes focusing back on the screen where a new development hade into y. The scene was akin to audiences watching and reacting to a movie at a cinema.


    Atticus and Aurora''s movements stopped simultaneously, their gazes fixed on the figure of the man on top of the wall.


    The explosion that had just sounded hade from within the city, and the man''s gaze had just snapped towards the direction it came from, his gaze narrowed.


    Without as much as a single nce, the man suddenly entered thepartment he came out from in a hurry, its form going back into the wall.


    Before any of them could wonder what was going on, a small door suddenly opened up at the bottom of the wall.


    The captain suddenly turned towards Atticus and the other group members and said something Atticus couldn''t understand, but he could feel the urgency in his tone.


    Without waiting for a response, the captain ran towards the opened door and immediately entered.


    A heavy exhale escaped Atticus''s mouth, his form staggering forward one step as he stopped his actions of orchestrating their breathing and their heartbeats.


    Aurora turned to look at him, her gaze worried. But she didn''t move; she knew better than to make that mistake here.


    Atticus quickly got himself back together and controlled the three bodies, their figures moving towards and entering the small door that had opened up with Atticus and Aurora following behind.


    As soon as they entered, the door closed behind them.


    Entering through the door, Atticus and Aurora were met with a pristine white, long hallway-like space.


    ''This must be inside the wall,'' Atticus thought.


    Their steps didn''t pause, and after a few moments of walking, they reached the other end, stepping through the opened door.


    For the second time in a few minutes, Atticus and Aurora''s gazes widened once more as their eyesnded upon the city of the bone race.


    Everything was¡­ white.

 Chapter 476 Bone City

    <h4>Chapter 476 Bone City </h4>


    A loud cheer suddenly rocked the coliseum as the students shouted at the top of their lungs.


    At this point in time, many had stood up from their seats, some even taking off their clothes and waving them around as they screamed and cheered.


    In the Ravenstein section, arge exhale permeated the area as they each released a sigh of relief. This was instantly followed by Nate letting go of the hands he had been holding, jumping upwards, and thundering, "YESSSSS!" The rest of the youths broke into wide smiles.


    But among all the intense cheers, none cheered as loudly as Gon. The fact that he was holding a speaker close to his mouth didn''t help the matter.


    The speakers were designed to amodate millions of youths, so their loudness was expected.


    With how loudly Gon screamed, the millions of youths couldn''t help but pause and turn their gazes towards the sky where the sound originated from.


    Gon, who suddenly realized what he had just done and felt the millions of gazes on him, awkwardly cleared his throat, scratching his head in embarrassment. But he was still thoroughly excited about the unfolding events. He wasn''t going to go bankrupt!


    Seeing as it was just thementator who had screamed, each of the students turned their gazes away from him and immediately focused on the screen. None of them wanted to miss a single second! Everything was just starting, as Atticus had just entered their city.


    What was most baffling was the fact that Atticus wasn''t the first to enter the city! Every one of the students knew exactly who had caused the explosion, but they each sent a small nce before immediately taking their gazes away, back towards Atticus'' screen.


    Atticus, unaware of the millions of youths in the coliseum focusing on his every move, took his first step into the city.


    Atticus hadn''t been joking; everything was truly white, even the floor. There was still some distance from the gate to the city, and the entirety of the floor was white from the gates. It was as though he entered a world of whiteness.


    At this point, the captain had already moved further ahead from them, running into the city without even turning to look back at the squad. It was obvious that he was in deep urgency.


    Atticus turned his gaze and met Aurora''s at the side, a deep sigh escaping their lips. Since he didn''t have to control their heartbeats and breathing again, Atticus had been relieved from a huge strain.


    He was utterly exhausted, but now was far from the time to rest.


    They continued moving towards the city ahead, reaching it after a few moments.


    There were no walls again surrounding the city apart from the main wall they had just passed through.


    Atticus and Aurora entered the city, greeted by a futuristic skyline dominated by tall, pristine white skyscraper-like buildings of various shapes and sizes.


    The advanced society was obvious in the sleek design and modern architecture. White hover cars zipped through the air while pedestrians, dressed in a variety of attire, bustled about, their conversations creating a cacophony of ttering sounds in an unfamiliarnguage.


    The ground beneath them was padded with the same white material as the path they walked on, adding to the city''s pristine whiteness.


    Amidst the activities going on in the area, overdressed teenagers walked about the streets mixed with individuals dressed in attire reminiscent of business suits, carrying briefcases as they navigated the busy streets.


    Traffic lights operated efficiently, directing the flow of hover cars with the asional re of car horns.


    ''This wasn''t what I was expecting,'' Atticus thought to himself.


    He cleared his thoughts; now wasn''t the time to admire the scene and suddenly turned, starting to walk towards a certain direction.


    Atticus wrapped up his perception to its highest level, taking note of his surroundings with precision. He made sure he wasn''t being followed as he entered a dark alleyway not far from where they had been.


    It was situated between two tall andrge skyscrapers and had a dead end at the other side.


    Upon reaching the dead end and making sure no one was in the area, Atticus and Aurora both removed their helmets simultaneously, Atticus resting his back against the wall as he breathed heavily.


    "Are you okay?" Aurora rushed towards him, cing a hand on his shoulder and scrutinizing him thoroughly. She was smart enough to maintain a low voice just in case.


    Atticus gazed at her and gave her a short nod, focusing on one of the space storagepartments. He brought out and instantly drank a stamina restoration potion, his body receiving instant relief.


    Atticus and other water elementalists had the cheat ability to restore their fatigue by using the water element, but unfortunately, when it came to healing fatigue caused by bloodline overuse, it was different. A potion was better suited.


    After releasing rhythmic breaths and regaining hisposure, he turned towards the forms of the soldiers who had long since slumped on the floor since he released his water element. Aurora''s suit had also returned to its normal size.


    "What now?" Aurora suddenly asked.


    Atticus closed his eyes, released a deep exhale, trying to reach a state of calmness. After which Atticus tapped on his artifact, checking the time remaining.


    "We still have 10 hours to reach our target. We''ll catch our breaths here first before we move," he replied.


    Aurora nodded gently and sat down just beside Atticus, resting her back on the wall.


    Neither of them said anything for a while, the area descending into utter silence. And then, both their gazes snapped to the entrance of the alleyway where the sounds of ttering had just sounded.


    Atticus suddenly ced his palm on Aurora''s shoulder, stopping her from erupting. He met her gaze and shook his head, cing a finger on his lips. Aurora nodded in understanding and quieted down.


    Atticus channeled his mana and instantly put the bodies of the dead soldiers inside one of the storagepartments, focusing his gaze on the entrance where two figures had just entered.


    The sounds of ttering intensified, causing Atticus to prepare himself for any potential attack.


    In the next instance, Atticus''s gazended on the figures of two young individuals with all the features of the bone race, engaged in a passionate kiss with each other.

 Chapter 477 Foot-Sized

    <h4>Chapter 477 Foot-Sized</h4>


    Atticus released a small sigh, calming down slightly. He had been so tense that he had overreacted.


    He turned towards Aurora to see her also calmed down. They were both deep inside the alleyway in a ce so dark it would be hard to see anything, especially with their purple armor.


    Seeing that it was not a threat, Atticus focused on getting himself back to full shape, along with Aurora. But regardless, he still kept a close eye on the couple.


    It turned out to be a false rm as they left after a few minutes.


    Feeling himself back to eptable levels, Atticus stood up from his seated position and took in arge breath, focusing on the state of his body.


    He had finally unlocked his mana core, and Atticus was absolutely ted. It wasn''t to the extent that he would feel should he regain his full strength, but it was something.


    Atticus suddenly focused on his mana core, creating pipelines inwardly and suddenly releasing three bursts simultaneously.


    He instantly felt a surge of mana enveloping him, intensifying his powers to surprising levels. A feeling that was absolutely thrilling. This had been one of the main reasons he wanted to unlock his core first! It was far too important.


    If he had been able to use burst in his fight against Zekaron, Atticus wouldn''t have defeated him more easily.


    Using burst increased his powers, and if he uses it along with Aerokinesis, Atticus doubted if the fat guy that had chased him back then would be able to handle him.


    Aside from burst, Atticus was also ted to find out that his arts were back!


    But amongst them, there was only one Atticus had thoroughly been anticipating, an art that was perfect for this particr situation, his ethereal cloak art!


    Atticus turned towards Aurora who was looking at him and waiting for him to speak.


    "There''s obviously something going on in the city that would require soldiers to intervene. We have no idea what we''d get entangled in if we move around wearing these suits. We need to take them off and change our appearance,"


    Aurora gazed at Atticus in confusion. "There are white people everywhere, how else are we going to move if we don''t cover our whole body?"


    Although she said this, she knew Atticus well enough to know he wouldn''t suggest something he hadn''t thought through. And Atticus didn''t disappoint, clicking on his artifact he navigated to the misceneous section and instantly scanned through the items on the list.


    After a minute, Atticus found what he was looking for.


    The first was amunication device, one that would trante thenguage of the bone race and at the same time enable them to speak saidnguage even when they speak in the humannguage; it''lle out as the bone racenguage.


    The second was a suit. It was a very tighttex suit, a suit that would make them look like members of the bone race.


    There was only one problem, it was pricey as hell.


    But Atticus didn''t let that stop him. He suddenly turned towards Aurora and spoke,


    "Aurora, this would probably make you mad, but it''s necessary. We need points to purchase some things from the summit store, and so I have to go hunting, alone."


    Just as he expected, a frown appeared on Aurora''s face, but before she could speak, Atticus patted her head with a smile. "It''s just for a little while. I''ll be back soon, don''t worry."


    Atticus immediately turned and quickly wore his helmet, making sure he waspletely covered.


    ''Just in case someone sees through it.''


    And before Aurora could protest, a surge of mana suddenly engulfed Atticus''s figure, his body bing ethereal, and in the next instant, disappearing.


    Alone in the alleyway, Aurora let out a small sigh, the feeling of uselessness engulfing her. She sat on the floor, resting her back on the wall, and entered deep thought.


    Atticus had separated from Aurora because of exactly what he had said; he wanted to go hunting.


    Atticus focused, mana coalescing on both his feet. With his figurepletely invisible, Atticus turned towards the skyscraper by the side and shot forward, his form effortlessly and deftly running upwards the building without making even a single sound.


    Atticus''s steps were silent and rapid. After about two minutes, Atticus fixed his gaze on the top of the building.


    He refrained from using his water element because of its visual effects. He needed to bepletely invisible.


    With mana-augmented legs, Atticus''s figure shot upwards andnded on the roof of the building.


    Atticus turned his gaze around, noticing the slight number of people on the roof, his mind swirling.


    ''No, it''ll be too much.''


    Atticus took away his intense gaze from them. All of them wore suits and had the characteristics of members of the bone race. Although shocked, Atticus could see many of them hade to the roof to take a smoke.


    They were all clearly working for some bigpany and were on some kind of break.


    Atticus was looking for people to hunt and get points, but not even he was brutal enough to kill innocent civilians just like that.


    Although it was far from justified, Atticus''s n was to target soldiers instead of civilians. At the very least, they were warriors. He had never been a saint.


    Atticus climbed the highest part of the building, his eyes focused as he scanned the city down below.


    With a city as pristine white as this, spotting individuals d in purple suits was as easy as counting one to two. In under a minute, Atticus saw numerous number of purple suit warriors running towards a certain direction.


    ''That''s where the explosion urred?''


    Atticus decided to think about thister. With his gaze fixed on his targets, Atticus jumped.


    Despite beingpletely invisible now, Atticus still had mass and in turn, gravity acted on him.


    But Atticus hadn''t even fallen down a few meters before half a foot-sized golden translucent shield, with its glow as low as possible, appeared beneath his right leg.


    Mana coalesced in Atticus''s right leg, using the shield as a foothold, he shot forward in the air, crossing arge distance.


    Without missing a beat, Atticus repeated his actions, traversing the city quietly and subtly.

 Chapter 478 MeetUp

    <h4>Chapter 478 MeetUp </h4>


    Atticus repeated his actions, moving through the city quickly and reaching his destination after a few moments.


    He was careful not to leave the arcane shield on for less than a millisecond, lest anyone notice the golden light.


    Atticus also remainedpletely vignt of his surroundings, making sure to avoid any areas where a strong person might be present.


    Hended on the roof of arge skyscraper, his gaze focused below him. The location the explosion hade from wasn''t far from his current location, just northeast of him.


    He could see a multitude of guards running past the building he was on and running towards the disturbance.


    With a cold gaze, Atticus jumped down and started making his way downwards, reaching the ground after a few moments. What Atticus had nned on doing was one of the easiest hunts he had ever gone on before.


    The soldiers were streaming from every direction, passing alleyways and roadside, trying to quickly reach their destination. Atticus could also see multiple hover cars heading towards the explosion; clearly, the ones on the ground were simply the ones who didn''t have a ride.


    It just so happened that they were all Advanced- rank individuals. Perfect for farming.


    Atticus moved fast and very precisely, targeting soldiers in secluded areas, ambushing and killing them before they could even make a sound. The instant Atticus killed them, he kept their bodies inside one of the spatial storages.


    This tactic of his worked like a charm. He remained invisible, brutally and unexpectedly killing the soldiers before they could even have time to understand what was going on.


    Many might call Atticus''s actions cruel, and indeed they were, killing a random bunch of soldiers who practically hadn''t done anything to him. It was wrong on every level.


    He had decided to kill those who tried to kill him, and although he didn''t know for sure, Atticus had no doubts that should they catch him, they wouldn''t hesitate to do so; if they could.


    He wasn''t trying to justify his actions, they were bad and he had already epted this. But at the very least he was right.


    After a while of doing this, Atticus clicked on his artifact, checking his current summit points:


    Summit points: 1,510


    He had killed a total of 30 men. Seeing his current summit points, Atticus nodded in satisfaction; it was enough.


    Atticus chose a dark spot inside an alleyway and released his ethereal cloak art, nning on resting for a few minutes before he moved.


    After years of practice, he had increased the time he could maintain the ethereal cloak art by staggering levels, but at the end of the day, it wasn''t limitless. He still had to regain his bnce, especially after using it for a long period.


    After a few minutes, a mana cloak engulfed Atticus'' figure, his body bing translucent and disappearing in the next second.


    Mana suddenly coalesced around Atticus''s legs, his figure shooting forward and running up the building.


    After a few moments, Atticus reached the top of the bone made building,nding on the roof.


    He was still close to where the explosion had happened, and despite killing so many soldiers, none of the soldiers were even aware and still kept on moving towards the location.


    Fixing his gaze on it, Atticus could see smoke rising up from one side of a building. It wasn''t as tall as the skyscraper he was currently on, but it was stillrge regardless. The perfect representation would be a three-story building.


    Although the distance between them was quite far, Atticus could see the subtle vibrationsing from within the building. ''There''s a fight going on there,'' he concluded.


    Reaching this conclusion, Atticus removed his gaze instantly, having no intention of involving himself, especially when he had no idea what was really happening there.


    ''I have to be careful where I use this art; Master-rank and even Expert rank would be able to find me,'' he thought to himself.


    Just as Atticus turned and was about to leave, anotherrge explosion suddenly struck the same building he had been looking at.


    Atticus''s gaze snapped back just in time to see arge figure bursting out of the smoke-filled part of the building, followed by three unsheathed des cutting through the air.


    Just as gravity was about to act on this figure, one of the des suddenly positioned itself underneath the figure''s feet, propelling him towards the direction of the building Atticus was on.


    Repeating this move a few more times at a fast pace, hended on the roof of the building, his form not stopping for an instant as he immediately shot forward towards the other side of the building, the des moving at a fast speed behind him, following him closely.


    Atticus had been in the middle of the roof, and as the figure hadnded, he had immediately moved forward at fast speed.


    It had been brief, a speed that would''ve been a blur to many people, but to Atticus, it might as well have been a day.


    Atticus''s lips suddenly curled up into a wide grin as his gazended on the massive figure of the boy zooming past him.


    The boy was bulky in size, his long hair, which had a striking red hue, cascaded down with an almost ethereal grace. He had red tattoos that adorned his body and currently had a huge broadsword on his back.


    It was none other than Kael.


    Kael also seemed to feel a familiar presence, his gaze turning to the side and seeing the faint shape of Atticus, who had taken off his helmet.


    His expression morphed into a bestial grin, but his steps didn''t once stop.


    Time regained its motion, and the figure of Kael was long gone, having jumped down the building.


    Atticus focused, increasing the potency of his ethereal cloak, his figure bingpletely invisible once again.


    Simultaneously, the forms of small ships and hover cars zoomed past the top of the skyscraper, each of them heading towards the direction Kael had gone.


    Atticus wasted no time and instantly kept on moving, jumping down the building, his mind in deep thought.

 Chapter 479 Departing

    <h4>Chapter 479 Departing</h4>


    A half-foot-sized golden shield with a low glow materialized underneath Atticus''s feet, his figure shooting across the air at fast speed.


    The first thing Atticus did as he saw the figure, before he even knew who it was, had been to click on his artifact and check if that had been his target.


    Luckily, he wasn''t.


    What had made Atticus enter a deep thought was the situation he had just witnessed. Kael had been running through the city followed by an army of soldiers who most definitely wanted to catch him.


    From his aura, he seemed to have entered the Advanced- rank already, but this wasn''t what was baffling him.


    What had him puzzled was the fact that he hadn''t yet been caught.


    The same assumption Atticus had made earlier suddenly sprung up in his mind once again. The academy had ced restrictions on the bone race.


    ''Either a certain rank or age are allowed to attack us for now.''


    Coming to this conclusion, a heavy weight that had been resting on Atticus''s shoulders suddenly got lifted. It was as though all his worries had evaporated.


    With even more fervor, Atticus increased his pace and started moving towards where he had left Aurora.


    ¡­


    Within the confines of a moderately sized room, a boy sat down on a desk with his head resting on his arm while reading a book.


    Just as everything else in the city, the room was pristine white in color. But unlike the other ces, this room was filled with different luxurious items that ultimately filled the room with different sets of colors.


    Among these were the staggering amounts of books that filled the shelves around the room.


    Aside from that, there was a single king-sized bed at one end of the room along with some furniture.


    The sound of a page being flicked open suddenly sounded in the quiet room, the boy''s attention fixated directly on reading.


    Just as the boy was about to flip the page once again, his hand abruptly paused as his gaze turned towards the door at the other end of the room.


    "Come in," he suddenly spoke up.


    The figure on the other side of the door, who had wanted to knock, suddenly paused for a few seconds before proceeding to do as she was asked.


    The door creaked open, and the figure of a female entered the room.


    She was dressed in a tight-fitting white suit that clung onto her like a second skin. She had all the features of the Ossara family, appearing like a normal human with white skin and red intricate lines running along her skin in a circr motion.


    Blonde hair was tied into a ponytail behind her. She was young and couldn''t be up to 20.


    The girl immediately got on one knee as she entered the room, hitting her fist on her chest and paying her respects.


    "Lord Spineus,"


    The boy, who was undoubtedly Spineus, shook his head slightly before responding,


    "I''ve always told you, you never have to go this far, Lucienta. What is it?"


    With her form still bowed, Lucienta suddenly stretched out her arm, channeling her mana into her space storage. A t-looking device akin to a tablet materialized on the top of her palm.


    "The device you need to locate your target has arrived, my lord," she exined. "Master Vertebrea asks that you start the hunt as soon as possible."


    "I see," Spineus smiled slightly, grabbing the device from her hand and tapping it a few times until a map with the form of one dot was disyed, causing Spineus to raise an eyebrow.


    "Oh? He''s in the city?" He turned his gaze towards Lucienta and asked.


    "It would seem so."


    "Hmm," Spineus touched his chin, pondering something for a few seconds.


    "Lucienta, I have a few questions and I hope you can answer," he suddenly eximed.


    "To the best of my abilities, my lord."


    "Why doesn''t my sister just go after him directly? Why ask my father?"


    Although Vertebrea hadn''t said anything, Spineus knew he had been talking with Viviana that day. With how abruptly Vertebrea had given him some speech and asked him to go after Atticus, he was sure that it had been her request.


    "That''s because of the restrictions the humans ced on us, my lord," she began exining. "For a certain time period, only a certain rank/age group is allowed to attack, with it increasing as the days go by. Age is the most important factor here. Anyone 20 years and younger is allowed to go after them regardless of their rank, and for ranks, regardless of age, currently and for now only an Advanced- rank can pursue them."


    Spineus nodded in understanding.


    ''She couldn''t go after him or send the powerful guards under her, so she decided to use her brother instead, huh.'' Spineus pondered.


    ''She must have known father would want to take advantage of this opportunity; she''s killing two birds with one stone.''


    Coming to this conclusion, he smiled slightly, bringing out his artifact from his pocket and disying Atticus''s picture in front of him.


    Turning to look at the tablet on his arm, he noted Atticus''s current location.


    "I better start then. Prepare my car."


    "Yes, my lord," Lucienta nodded her head and instantly left the room.


    After a few minutes, d in a full white bodysuit with a hood behind it and an insignia of a skull on its chest, Sineus walked out of therge mansion doors down the grand staircase and towards the forms of two individuals standing in front of an opened car door.


    The first was undoubtedly Lucienta, and the second¡­


    "Luther? You''re alsoing along," Spineus asked with a raised eyebrow.


    The second person, Luther, had a more bulky physique and stood at a height of 6 feet 6 inches.


    Just like Lucienta and Spineus, he wore a tight-fitting white suit with a cloak at its back.


    This was the attire for the warriors of the Ossara family.


    "Yes, my lord, we were tasked with the honor of assisting you," Luther responded respectfully.


    Spineus turned his gaze around, seeing the procession of hover cars lined up behind the car with men d in the same white attire, each one of them bowing and waiting for their next orders.


    There was one detail he noticed on each one of them, they were all young.


    Spineus gazed at them for a few seconds and then suddenly turned around and gazed at the Ossara family mansion.


    Spineus stared at the mansion, through a particr window at the top for a few seconds without uttering a word and then with a small smile,


    "Let''s go."


    He turned around and entered the car.


    The forms of the white hover cars lifted up from the ground, each of their forms simultaneously zooming off into the distance.


    At the other side of the window Spineus had been staring at earlier, Vertebrea stood with both hands sped behind his back, his gaze fixed upon the figures of the departing hover cars.

 Chapter 480 You

    <h4>Chapter 480 You</h4>


    As usual, Atticus moved swiftly and efficiently. He had long since gotten used to using his arcane shield as proficiently as a limb.


    The only thing holding back its level was basically his own rank. The more he advanced, the more powerful it became.


    Atticus didn''t go after any other soldiers anymore; he had enough points and would rather not risk any more than necessary.


    He wanted to get to his target as soon as possible. Although he had just figured out that master rank members of the bone race couldn''t join the fray for now, Atticus had no intention of pushing that notion. For all he knew, it could be temporary.


    As he didn''t have any distractions on the way, he reached the alleyway from which he had separated from Aurora. His gazended on the figure of a girl resting her back on the wall with her gaze facing downwards.


    Atticus took off his helmet and deactivated his ethereal cloak art, allowing Aurora to be aware of his presence.


    Aurora gazed upwards, immediately standing up as she saw Atticus.


    "Were you able to gather the points?" Aurora inquired.


    "Yeah, I was," Although subtle, Atticus could see that she was a little down despite her trying to cover it up. But he ignored it.


    He had a reason for going hunting alone apart from the fact that only he could camouge himself.


    Aurora had just killed someone and had obviously been trying to deal with it. Would she be able to stomach him killing soldiers that hadn''t even attacked them, just for points? He doubted that heavily.


    As soon as he responded, Atticus clicked on his artifact, navigating to the store. He instantly bought the items he had nned for earlier, his points bing close to zero once again.


    Six items appeared in Atticus''s palm. They were three identical pairs. He first gave three items to Aurora before scrutinizing the three remaining with him.


    The first item was thin, transparent, and round. It looked just like a thin sticker, but as Atticus gave it a closer look, he noticed the flickering rune etched on top of it.


    Just like the description, Atticus ced it on the side of his neck. Its rune lit up slightly and it immediately merged together with Atticus'' skin.


    Atticus cleared his throat and spoke, saying some random words, but he could only hear the sound of ttering. What was even weirder was him being able to understand it!


    Testing it for a little bit, Atticus moved to the second item. It was also round but bigger and thicker.


    He took off the purple suit he was wearing, cing the item against his chest just like the instructions. Atticus channeled his mana.


    It lit up in a white glow, a whitetex attire gushing out from it and engulfing Atticus.


    Atticus manipted the water element and gazed at his appearance. He appeared just like a member of the bone race with the bald head and whitish skin along with the red markings.


    The only difference was the absence of bones jutting out of their limbs.


    ''But I still have my normal face,'' he noted. His color might have changed but Atticus still maintained his face. With how advanced the technology was, getting him with facial recognition would be easy.


    Thinking for a bit, Atticus decided to change his tactics. He picked up the purple suit from the floor and put it on, causing Aurora to look at him, baffled.


    Feeling her stare, "Our faces still look the same, it''s just an extra precaution,"


    Aurora nodded and also did the same as Atticus.


    Thest item was simply amunication device, one they could use tomunicate between themselves.


    After a few moments, with both of them ready, they left the alleyway.


    Since they had changed their appearance to look more like the bone race, they would have no problems in taking off their helmets when needed.


    Exiting the alleyway, Aurora, whose suit was fattened up with water, followed closely behind Atticus as he ran towards a certain direction.


    The civilians walking by the street instantly cleared the way as soon as they saw the purple suits of the soldiers, no one intending to get in the way.


    Atticus couldn''t help but notice each of the civilians slightly bowing as they passed, with many of them trembling subtly.


    ''Is it respect or fear?'' Atticus pondered on the matter, but he didn''t dwell on it and kept moving.


    There was only one ce Atticus suspected his target was being kept, and the map leading him to it only served to confirm his assumption. It was the same ce Kael had broken out of.


    After a few moments, and without any distractions, they both finally reached the building.


    ''Looks like Kael did us a great favor.''


    While the area wasn''t deserted, the number of soldiers outside wasn''t much. And what made the situation better was that because of therge number of guards that had gone after Kael, more soldiers in purple suits wereing to the building to support the few guards that remained.


    Atticus turned to look at Aurora, and after a few seconds of whispering, they both came out of their hiding spots and started approaching the building.


    During the few minutes that he had been watching the building, he had observed that any new soldier that arrived had always gone to meet the man standing in front of the entrance with hands crossed on his chest.


    The man was also d in a purple suit but wasn''t wearing any helmet. Atticus could notice one white strip on his left shoulder, which was the first time he had seen someone with a suit like this.


    But in the next second, Atticus perception identified his rank, Advanced rank. Which was one sub level higher than the men they had been dealing with.


    The man turned to face the duo as he saw them approaching, his intense gaze fixating on them. He had this weird look to him, the kind of vibe drill instructors in an army would give.


    Just as he had seen the others do, Atticus and Aurora both bowed and hit their hands on their chests.


    The man nodded and instantly instructed without wasting time, "You, go around the back, up the stairs, and help the others close the hole that human made, and you go to the basement and help secure the prisoners,"

 Chapter 481 Doesn’t Matter

    <h4>Chapter 481 Doesn¡¯t Matter</h4>


    Atticus and Aurora subtly turned, their gazes meeting. The man had just told them to go to separate ces, which obviously meant that they were going to be separated.


    Atticus gave Aurora a subtle nod, who nodded back. They both deepened their bows and stood up simultaneously before moving in separate directions.


    Atticus went through the door into the building, while Aurora went around the back through another door and upstairs, just as the man had instructed.


    The door slid to a close as Atticus entered the building. Just like the exterior, he was instantly met with a pristine white room. The room was packed with soldiers d in purple suits without helmets.


    There was absolutely nothing inside the room other than an open hole in the middle of the floor, but Atticus could Immediately notice the motion sensors around the room.


    As Atticus entered the room, all eyes turned towards him in scrutiny.


    ''They''re 24 in number, all Advanced- rank.''


    One second was all he needed to find out everything. Atticus remained unfazed as he started walking towards the hole.


    As he approached, one of the guards standing in front suddenly walked forward and stood in Atticus''s way.


    *"I was instructed to help secure the prisoners,"*


    Atticus calmly spoke, his voice in tters. He still felt weird, incredibly weird speaking like this. It was as though he wanted to speak the normal humannguage, but as his mouth moved, only ttering sounds kepting out.


    The man gazed at Atticus for a second, his gaze shifting to the gun in Atticus''s hands, an intense frown marring his face.


    "The boneless are just going to get in the way. You should go home and leave the fighting to the real warriors!"


    The man''s deration was followed by him and each of the soldiers in the room hitting their arms on their chests in unison.


    ''What the heck is going on?'' Atticus''s expression under his helmet was the personification of confusion. He understood what the man had said but had no idea why. The boneless?


    This confusionsted for only a second. As Atticus''s thoughts spun and he thought about everything he had seen regarding the bone race until now, a reasonable reason sprung up in his head.


    ''Could be a factional war or something. The ones without helmets use weapons and can fight with bones, but the ones with can only use guns,'' Atticus deduced and concluded.


    ''Which means he''s probably trying to provoke me since they can force me to leave. Alright then, ignore,''


    And ignore Atticus did. It was the best and most effective way to deal with people like this.


    Seeing that he wasn''t able to get a single reaction from Atticus, the frown on the man''s face deepened.


    With a loud click of his tongue, he stepped out of the way.


    "Boneless bastard."


    Atticus walked past him, ignoring the rude remark he just made, and made his way downstairs.


    As Atticus reached the bottom of the stairs, he was met with another small room, packed with more soldiers donned in purple suits. But this time around, each of the soldiers had their helmets on.


    In the middle of the room was arge bone-made cage filled with chained students, exactly what Atticus had been searching for.


    "I hope you didn''t fall for their provocations upstairs,"


    Atticus turned his gaze towards one of the soldiers who had just spoken. He simply shook his head in response, not saying anything.


    "Good, never fall for it. They''re fools who think they''re better than everyone just because they were lucky enough to be able to manipte bones."


    "It''s going to get better soon," the man ced his hand on Atticus''s shoulder, and although he couldn''t see it, Atticus could tell that he was smiling.


    "Thank you for the advice," Atticus simply said, causing the man to nod.


    "We have to look after each other. Just choose a random spot and stand guard,"


    Atticus nodded and turned his gaze towards the prison in the middle of the room.


    There were exactly 11 students, all chained inside the prison. Atticus could see some familiar faces among the captives.


    The Enigmalnk youth of the first year, who hadn''t been one of the important heirs but had been able to achieve a top 10 ranking. A tier one was still a tier one.


    The first-year Nebulon youth that Atticus had enved was also present.


    Among the second years, unsurprisingly, Dell Averian was present, along with some other second years whose names Atticus didn''t care to know.


    As Atticus approached the cage, the sounds of his footsteps resounded in the room, and the air around him suddenly started bing humid.


    ''A total of 17,'' The cage was surrounded from all sides by guards, with some standing closer to the wall.


    Atticus took another step, simultaneously creating pipelines inside his body and instantly unleashing three bursts in rapid session.


    Every single guard in the room was expecting the sound of his next step, but it never came.


    Before they could react, the room was filled with the sickening sounds of brutal thuds, each impact apanied by a spray of blood.


    The guards on the other side of the cage all shot their gazes towards the direction to witness a brutal scene that would be etched in their minds for life.


    Every single one of the guards on the other side of the roomy on the ground, their bodies cut up into pieces, a staggering amount of crimson blood pooling around the room.


    Before any one of them couldprehend the scene, they each felt a surreal disconnect, which was instantly followed by their heads getting separated from their bodies, their forms falling down lifeless.


    Eleven balls of water shot through the air,nding on the faces of the captured students, stopping them from making any sounds.


    Atticus swept his gaze around the room, noting that all the guards were dead.


    Then he turned his gaze towards the students who were staring at him in horror.


    Atticus was currently fully donned in armor with his face covered, but it was very obvious that he wasn''t a member of the bone race. Amongst the participants, there was only one family who could use the water element.


    And amongst them, there was only one student who could be this brutal and strong: Atticus Ravenstein!


    As Atticus approached the students, each of them instinctively shifted backwards. But amongst them, there was no one who was as frightened as Dell.


    Atticus ignored them and tapped on his artifact. He could see that his target was amongst those present but not who.


    ''It doesn''t matter, I have no intention of letting anyone go in the first ce,''

 Chapter 482 Stink

    <h4>Chapter 482 Stink </h4>


    It was as though they could each read Atticus''s mind. Each of them felt their hearts tremble, their figures subtly shifting backwards.


    They were all bounded, having been captured before they could even gather enough points to unlock any of their abilities. Many of them had at least one limb missing.


    Despite the fear, not a single word could be heard.


    The balls of water had enveloped each of their faces. The only reason they could currently breathe was because Atticus allowed them.


    Atticus gazed coldly at the students. He was d there was no one among his allies present.


    He had made the stupid mistake of letting the student he had found when he rescued Aurora at their camp go. If he had known about the system of points and shop, Atticus would have most definitely not done something so idiotic. Those were free points!


    They gave points, they were enemies, and he had no intention of letting them go.


    Atticus didn''t say a single word; his next actions spoke for him instead.


    A nket of water suddenly spread outwards, its form covering the space behind Atticus from the ground up to the ceiling.


    The air bubbles that kept forming inside the water that engulfed their heads abruptly stopped.


    Immediately, each of their gazes widened as their bodies started jerking and tossing around. They each instinctively tried to reach for their faces, but the chains that bound their limbs effortlessly stopped them.


    The struggle continued for a minute, with Atticus controlling the water to actively enter through their nose and mouth. In the next second, a multitude of golden lights lit up in unison, illuminating the area, and the figures of the students abruptly disappeared from the scene. The nket of water behind Atticus had blocked the light from reaching the room above.


    The students and instructors alike watching the scene felt their blood boil. Atticus had not only killed 17 guards but had also killed close to a dozen students inside the cage.


    They all couldn''t see his face from under the helmet, but they each could imagine it. They had seen it multiple times before: neutral.


    Not a single change in expression, and they were absolutely right.


    Atticus had made his peace with killing; he had stopped trying to justify killing another living being.


    The hard truth was, no one had the right to take a life, and yet for the world to move, especially in a world like this, people must die.


    Just as Atticus was about to turn, he suddenly felt a cold shiver run down his back, all the hairs on his body standing straight.


    Atticus''s head abruptly snapped backward, releasing his hold over the nket of water behind him.


    Just below the staircase leading to the room were the figures of two individuals.


    The first thing Atticus noticed was that they were both young, unlike the bone race members he had been meeting so far.


    They were both d in tight white suits that hugged their bodies like a second skin along with cloaks.


    They both had all the features of the bone race, the Ossara family in particr, but Atticus didn''t know thatst part.


    The figure on the right had a bulky physique and stood with a dignified look on his face.


    While the second on the left had a more slender body, with blonde hair tied to a ponytail behind her back; she stared at Atticus with a look that not even a blind person could mistake: hatred.


    A staggering amount of killing intent emanated from her, directed towards Atticus. It was as though she was looking at a long-fated enemy.


    These two were undoubtedly Luther and Lucienta. Two warriors of the Ossara family who were ced under Spineus Ossara.


    ''She still hates humans,'' Luther gave Lucienta a subtle nce, releasing an inward sigh.


    This was the first time Atticus would see patterns like this on their bodies, along with the suit that they both wore. But there was one thing that Atticus waspletely focused on: Advanced rank.


    Both of them were in the Advanced rank, which was one rank higher than he had been battling.


    ''Advanced rank individuals can attack us now?'' Atticus''s thoughts raced. There were far too many inconsistencies about the current situation. Why were they here? Was it because of the captured students?


    ''Are they here to secure them?''


    But as though to answer Atticus''s question, one of the duo suddenly spoke, an action that shocked Atticus to the core.


    "Are you the human that killed Prince Zekaron?"


    Atticus''s expression changed. It wasn''t because he had found out the real reason they were here, it wasn''t because he had no idea how they had located him; it was because of one thing: the boy had spoken in the humannguage. And he did it so fluently!


    Atticus had obviously understood them, clearly at that, but he didn''t utter a single word. He didn''t even attempt to pretend or feign ignorance.


    After getting over the shock of the boy speaking the humannguage, Atticus''s gaze scrutinized both of them with intensity, assessing the situation.


    ''A tab,'' arge tab was on the hand of the blonde girl, and anyone might have been quick to dismiss that as inconsequential, but that would be stupid.


    For her to hold a tab in this situation meant that she was using it.


    Except she decided to watch a drama with it, which Atticus believed was unlikely considering the amount of killing intent she was emitting. Only one thought sprung up in Atticus''s mind:


    ''I''m being tracked.''


    ''But how¡­'' Atticus didn''t even need to finish that thought because out of all his current possessions, there were two things that Atticus believed could be tracked: Zekaron''s space storage or that golden sigil he had found inside the space storage.


    Atticus was leaning toward the second one, but the duo standing in front of him had no intention of giving him the time to figure it out.


    "Don''t even try to feign ignorance; you stink like a human."

 Chapter 483 No Need

    <h4>Chapter 483 No Need</h4>


    The one who had just spoken had undoubtedly been Lucienta, and Atticus couldn''t help but notice her right hand was clenched hard.


    Atticus still had his whole body covered up in a suit, along with his face. Apart from that, he was still wearing atex suit underneath! Anyone would have assumed he was one of the bone race. But for some reason, they knew he was a human.


    Seeing that Atticus didn''t respond once more, Lucienta''s expression morphed into anger.


    "You''d be dead already if not for Lord Spineus," she snarled, taking a step forward.


    But she couldn''t go further as Luther suddenly ced his firm hand on her shoulder, stopping her.


    Lucienta''s gaze shot backward to look at Luther, who shook his head with a firm expression.


    "Calm yourself; this is not your stage," Luther advised.


    Lucienta gritted her teeth, taking in a deep breath. She calmed her raging mind. "I''m sorry," she muttered.


    Luther simply nodded at her, and she had hardly turned her gaze back toward the front before Atticus had already moved.


    Atticus had hardly ever used the water element to move before, and this was because he more often than not needed to move fast during battle.


    He would always choose fire for a sudden burst of speed or air for an otherwise rtive fast speed. It wasn''t untilter that he added lightning to the fray.


    But Atticus had been wrong. He hadpletely neglected the water element, thinking it was only for seamless movements.


    It wasn''t until his elemental mimicry advanced to the Advanced-rank and his constitution changed that Atticus became aware of how foolish he had been.


    The elements were ever-changing; there was no single movement that could define them.


    Fire was unpredictable yet predictable; it could flicker and dance, constantly shifting in shape and intensity. It could also spread out and consume everything in its path like a wave.


    Air was free yet fierce; it could move and swirl with frightening lightness. It could also swirl and spiral violently, unleashing powerful gusts that whipped debris into the air.


    Earth was steadfast yet ever-changing; its surface shifted and morphed over time. It could crumble and erode away slowly, like sand slipping through fingers. Or it could shake and tremble with seismic force, as if the very ground beneath one''s feet was alive and restless, reshaping the terrain in an instant.


    Andstly, water. It was fluid and dynamic, embodying both serenity and power. It could flow effortlessly, meandering along its path with graceful ease, shaping thend with its gentle caress.


    Yet, it could also surge and crash with unstoppable force, like a tidal wave crashing against the shore.


    And surge Atticus did.


    Atticus surged forward, leaving a streak of water in his wake. He looked like a tidal wave crashing against the shore, consuming everything in its path.


    Atticus closed the distance, a water-made sword forming in his hand.


    With lethal force, he shed, the water-made sword appearing inches away from Lucienta''s neck.


    Throughout the entire scene, Atticus didn''t utter a word. He didn''t even try to talk his way out of the situation or reason with them.


    He would have to be a fool to think there was any way out of this without violence, especially with Lucienta''s staggering killing intent.


    There was no need to say anything.


    Lucienta only caught sight of the sword appearing in front of her neck from the side of her vision. She couldn''t react in time.


    The firm grip on Lucienta''s shoulders suddenly tightened, an overwhelming force pulling her whole body backward.


    His de sliced through the air where she had just stood, missing her neck by mere inches.


    Atticus''s next movements were unreal. His movement flowed smoothly, as though the usual momentum that should be present considering the force of the attack didn''t exist.


    His movement changed from the surging waves and flowed like the gentle flow of a stream. The de, which had initially been moving to the left, suddenly changed directions, cleaving with a downward strike toward Luther''s right leg.


    Luther''s gaze widened, his shock palpable. Wasn''t this human supposed to be just an intermediate+ rank?


    Luther''s stance shifted, but it was toote. The water-made sword diced a significant part of his right thigh, a spurt of blood gushing out.


    Luther''s expression contorted in pain, but he didn''t have time to dwell on it as Atticus''s sword found its way to his neck.


    All of this had happened in the span of two seconds, a very short time for many individuals to react in time.


    But the duo weren''t just normal individuals. They were warriors of the Ossara family. They''d been trained and groomed from childhood, going through a multitude of deadly training, with many meeting their end.


    They were both elite of the elite. The number of life-and-death situations they''d been in was staggering; they weren''t ones to many meeting their end.


    They were both elite of the elite. The number of life-and-death lose theirposure here.


    Lucienta quickly regained her footing, her gaze narrowed and instantlynded on Atticus.


    Without missing a beat, a bone-like spear formed in her hand. She shot forward and closed the distance, sending several piercing strikes all at once.


    Atticus didn''t even turn to look. It was as though the iing barrage wasn''t even directed at him.


    But if Atticus''s prowess had shocked Luther, his next action made Lucienta''s heart tremble.


    Countless golden shields suddenly materialized, each not even half a foot in size. However, this wasn''t what shocked Lucienta.


    What made her heart tremble was the fact that every single one of the paths she had pierced and nned to pierce had a foot-


    sized shield blocking their path.


    They were each ced in a position that wasn''t too close or far, where each attack wouldn''t achieve its full potential.


    Lucienta was caught far too off guard; she had already unleashed her frenzied attacks already. It was toote to stop.


    The attacks hit the shield, their form holding for a second before breaking and turning into motes of light.


    However, the desired result had already been achieved; Lucienta''s momentum had been disrupted!


    It was a slight moment of disruption, less than a second. But to Atticus, it was more than enough.


    Atticus''s figure suddenly spun and dipped, leaving the whitish substance that had formed and covered Luther''s neck.


    The nature of his movement shifted, mimicking the unstoppable force of an iing wave as he shot toward Lucienta.


    His hard knee connected with her head with brutal force, the impact reverberating through the air.

 Chapter 484 Shifting

    <h4>Chapter 484 Shifting </h4>


    To Luther, everything he had just witnessed was hard to believe. He had heard that the human they were after had defeated Prince Zekaron while he was just at Intermediate+ rank.


    Hearing that, Luther had immediately dismissed it as bullshit, and truly it was. No one in their right mind would believe something like that.


    He had believed that there was a mistake somewhere, maybe he had some help? That was what he believed.


    However, his entire belief had just been shattered into countless pieces within the first few seconds of fighting this same human.


    It was hard to describe exactly what it was. Was he overwhelmingly powerful? Was he incredibly fast? Could he see into the future?


    Those thoughts kept ringing in Luther''s mind. Atticus''s movements were swift yet not too swift that they couldn''t react to it. However, Luther couldn''t help but be baffled by the unfolding events. Just what was this human?


    A sickening crunch suddenly resounded in the area, followed by Lucienta''s figure being sent flying backward, brutally hitting the wall headfirst with a sickening thud.


    Luther''s expression changed. Ignoring the bulging pain in his right leg, a long bone-made sword suddenly formed in his hand, both hands gripping it over his head tightly.


    Luther''s stance shifted, his right leg stomping forward, his stance firming.


    At dizzying speed, the bone-made sword descended downwards, cleaving the air toward Atticus''s figure in the air.


    After freeing himself from the notion that water only had one movement, it was as if a whole reservoir of knowledge had suddenly opened up.


    Water could flow like a stream, moving smoothly and continuously, and at the same time, water could also surge forward like a crashing wave. But this was far from being the only thing water could do.


    The nature of Atticus''s movement changed, his body''s momentum suddenly shifting in a fluid motion, akin to the rapid change in direction of a swift current.


    His figure abruptly shifted a few meters to his right, enabling him to evade the cleaving strike with mind-numbing agility.


    But Luther wasn''t done. His eyes were fixated on Atticus''s figure in the air as though he had expected him to evade his strike.


    Luther''s gaze suddenly shed, his aura exploding. Each of the red intricate lines on his skin suddenly lit up with a low glow that illuminated the area.


    The bone-made sword he was holding suddenly turned to nothingness as both his fists clenched hard.


    Instantaneously and without uttering a word, a staggering amount of bone-made spikes suddenly materialized in the air around Atticus, whizzing through the air from every conceivable angle toward Atticus.


    ''Shit!'' Luther inwardly eximed. He had been too carried away by the moment that he had inadvertently gone too far.


    Regardless of whether Atticus had gotten one over on them, at the end of the day, he was still an Intermediate+ rank, a fact that was still shocking until now.


    The Ossara family had been the rulers of the bone race before the war with the humans. Then, they were able to lead the entirety of the bone race because of their ability, the ability to create bones from nothingness.


    It might seem like nothing to a lot of people, but to the people of the bone race whose lives revolved around bones, it meant everything. The other lineages could at most manipte a certain aspect of it, which meant that without bones, they couldn''t do anything.


    Each one of the Ossara family members had this ability, some with more intensity than others. What Luther had just used was one of his strongest moves, a move that if it was someone of his rank caught in the same situation Atticus currently was, there would be no escape.


    Luther could very well see, despite it being unbelievable, that Atticus''s movement speed and power were of the Intermediate+ rank; he couldn''t be mistaken.


    The only thing on Luther''s mind was how he was going to ry the news to Spineus, who was waiting outside the building. Their job was only to check and see if their target was in the building. They weren''t even supposed to engage!


    Luther''s thoughts were filled with panic, but he would have never expected what happened next to happen.


    Water was flexible; it could take and mimic the shape of anything, it could move with massive and borate movement, and at the same time move with short bursts of speed.


    Atticus''s mind was clear, his whole being serene. Ever since the battle began, it was as though he was lost in a trance. He wasn''t even focused on his two opponents again.


    He didn''t care about the panicked look on Luther''s face as the bone spikes neared him, nor would he, if he could see them, care about the millions of students who were on the edge of their seats watching his screen.


    There was only one thing on his mind: water.


    Ever since he awakened his bloodline, Atticus had always thought that his ability to control multiple elements was a blessing and filled with all positives.


    But because his powers had been restrained in thispetition, with him having to only use a select few, Atticus was able to form a connection that he wouldn''t have formed had he not been restricted.


    This fact made him realize something: the fact that he had multiple elements right from the start was nothing more than limiting.


    In just a few days, Atticus had made so much progress in his water element than he had otherwise made in all the years he had it.


    The elements weren''t just a tool for him to manipte; this was far from the end goal. You not only had to use it, you had to be it.


    And be it was what Atticus did.


    Once again, the nature of Atticus''s movement suddenly shifted.


    Akin to trickling water, Atticus moved.


    He darted and weaved like a trickling stream, his movements quick and unpredictable, slipping through the gaps between the iing bone spikes.


    Trickling effortlessly, Atticus evaded the bone spikes from every direction.


    Without missing a beat, the nature of Atticus''s movement shifted once more.

 Chapter 485 Bursting

    <h4>Chapter 485 Bursting</h4>


    Atticus was bing all too adept at changing the nature of his movements depending on the need.


    As soon as he evaded the showering bone spikes, once again, Atticus''s movement changed.


    Like a crashing wave, Atticus surged forward, leaving a trail of water in the air.


    He closed the distance swiftly. Like a surging current, his leg surged upwards, hitting the shocked Luther beneath his chin with swift and brutal force.


    "H-How¡­?" Luther only had time to mutter those words before a blitzing punch followed.


    Luther felt everything as though it happened in slow motion. From the break in the tall bridge of his nose to the crack that followed in his teeth, to the way his skin deformed beneath the weight of the strike before the force of the punch acted upon him, and his figure shot backward at dizzying speed, hitting the wall beside the staircase.


    The whole area descended into frightening silence. From the basement where Atticus currently was, to the entirety of the coliseum where millions of students were watching his screen with rapt attention.


    The situation was far from over, and it seemed that Atticus was just starting to find this out.


    Atticus''s steps that were initially approaching the figures of Lucienta and Luther, who were struggling to stand up, abruptly stopped, his gaze narrowing.


    His eyes were currently fixated on one thing: the blinking red light on Lucienta''s wrist. Atticus could stand here all day thinking about the function of that light, but considering the situation and everything that he had deduced about it, only one thing came to mind when he saw that light: a call for help.


    Atticus''s thoughts spun, his mind oddly clear. His next actions were swift and without hesitation. He didn''t even need to ponder his next course of action, for them to call for help would mean that there was backup; the building was surrounded.


    He couldn''t allow himself to get boxed in.


    The air around Atticus suddenly became heavy and humid, a swirling tornado of water forming around him, spinning with intense power.


    Akin to a rising wave, Atticus surged upwards, breaking through the sturdy bone-made ceiling with remarkable force, leaving a cascade of water droplets in his wake.


    Atticus continued upward, breaking through the ceiling and entering the upper floor of the building, his perception ramped up into full swing.


    Atticus didn''t sweep his gaze around the room to look for who he hade for, Aurora; there was no need to.


    He was still controlling the water inside her suit and could feel every single movement she had made, even when he had been in the basement.


    Every single one of the men in the room had their backs turned from the middle of the room, each of them about to run out the door, moving with urgency, having felt the disturbance below.


    Thest thing they were each expecting was the figure of Atticus, covered in a swirling water tornado, bursting through the middle of the room, a wave of water in his wake.


    His presence didn''t evenst for 1 second, none even having the time to understand what was going on. As soon as he burst through the room, the figure of one of the supposed soldiers at the back line of the group suddenly shot towards Atticus as though propelled by an invisible force.


    And then, just as he hade, his momentum continued undisturbed, bursting through the ceiling of the room and out the roof of the building.?


    It was then that Atticus''s gaze finally swept the area.


    The world seemed to slow as Atticus''s perception operated at full throttle.


    Three things came to Atticus''s head at that moment.


    The first, his assumption had been right.


    All around the building and in every single direction were the figures of men d in tight white suits with cloaks.


    These men were the epitome of elite, their posture erect and demeanor austere, radiating a sense of seriousness and disciplined focus.


    Their gazes were unwavering, fixed directly on the building Atticus had just burst out of.


    Suspended in the air and around the building were the forms of a significant number of hover cars, each of them facing the building.


    And just below, at the front of a small number of them, was the figure of a young boy. He was d in the same attire as the other men, and one would be quick to dismiss him as insignificant. But such a person would be a fool. And Atticus wasn''t a fool.


    Out of everyone present in the area, only the gaze of the boy was able to react and follow Atticus''s movement as he burst out of the building. This small fact brought about the second thought in Atticus''s head.


    The boy had awakened his perception, which means he was at the very least an expert-rank.


    Atticus didn''t even care to wonder who the boy was. In fact, not even a second had passed since he had burst out from the building.


    As soon as Atticus came to that conclusion, the third andst thought came naturally.


    He had to escape.


    Just as naturally as the thought flowed, his movements also followed.


    Atticus''s hands moved like lightning, rapidly tapping his artifact and unlocking his currently most powerful element, fire.


    It was a power that Atticus had been using for years now; it was already a part of him. Atticus didn''t feel any surge of power nor did he need time to get used to it.


    As quickly as it came, Atticus let go of every single one of his thoughts about water, his entire being focusing on one thing: fire.


    It all happened in an instant.


    The swirling tornado surrounding both Atticus and Aurora began to bubble, the temperature in the area spiking to staggering levels.


    The water evaporated with startling speed, a surge of steam suddenly engulfing the whole area.


    Before any of them could react to their vision getting clouded, a nuclear st-like explosion suddenly shook the entire area, the ground trembling.


    A streaking figure suddenly shot out of the steam-engulfed area, moving at breakneck speed towards the gates of the city, leaving a fiery ze in his wake.

 Chapter 486 Personal

    <h4>Chapter 486 Personal </h4>


    Atticus and Aurora streaked through the air, their figures covered in searing mes that seemed to increase in intensity as they moved.


    They resembled shooting stars streaking through the sky, heading directly towards the city gates.


    An intense gust of wind suddenly spread out across the area, dispersing the steamy air that had engulfed it.


    Spineus''s intense gaze snapped towards the north, narrowing as it settled on Atticus''s retreating figure.


    His next orders were instant: "Do not let him escape."


    Spineus wasn''t loud; in fact, even though Atticus was currently moving towards the city gates about to escape, Spineus''s demeanor remained calm.


    It was as though he didn''t care, which was baffling considering the whole reason they were there was because of Atticus.


    His words were low, but to the warriors of the Ossara family gathered in the area, it might as well have been spoken with a loudspeaker.


    They moved in unison, as though they had practiced this set of movements since birth.


    The sounds of the hover car doors closing echoed in the next second, followed by the rumbling of the engines. Each hover car whizzed through the air at mind-numbing speed towards the direction Atticus had fled.


    Spineus took his gaze away from the retreating Atticus,nding it on the building Atticus had burst out of. A few members of the Ossara family remained behind with him, standing behind him and awaiting orders.


    Spineus didn''t utter a word, nor did his expression change, but the slight concern on his face was evident.


    He walked quickly and entered the building, his eyes scanning the destruction caused by Atticus.


    His hands subtly clenched by his side as he approached the basement, reaching the bottom in just a second.


    Spineus couldn''t help but release a huge and audible sigh of relief as he saw Lucienta and Luther struggling to stand up, with Lucienta still lodged in the wall deep in pain.


    Spineus let go of his clenched hands and swiftly moved to support them. After a moment, the duo knelt down on the floor with their heads bowed inches away from the ground.


    "I-I have failed you, Lord Spineus," Lucientamented, her voice trembling with shame. She hit her broken head on the floor, painting the ground crimson with her blood.


    "I deserve death for this failure, Lord Spineus," Luther added, repeating the same action and hitting his head on the floor. Words could not begin to describe how ashamed they both felt.


    Spineus could see this very well, and this fact made his heart ache. Both Lucienta and Luther were directly under his control, his subordinates, but ever since his father Vetebr? had started training him during his childhood, they had been inseparable.


    His training had been brutal, so brutal that Spineus had ended up bloodied more times than he could count.


    Spineus had been a child; it wasn''t something he should have been able to withstand, but he endured.


    He endured all the brutality, all the torturous training, all the hellish pains that would leave his body battered and broken.


    Unable to get even a wink of sleep at night, he endured all of this because of one reason: he hadrades.


    He hadrades who experienced the same things he did,rades tough and make jokes about the brutality that was their training,rades who made him smile.


    Right now, thoserades were his subordinates.


    Sure, it had been their idea to check out the building first, but at the end of the day, he had given the order.


    He was their leader; they were his responsibility.


    The entirety of the basement was filled with crimson blood, which meant that a lot of people had died. Their target hadmitted a massacre.


    It was this same target who didn''t hesitate to cut off a prince''s head.


    Judging from the time Lucienta''s call for help hade and Atticus''s emergence from the roof of the building, it was clear that the only reason they were both currently alive was because of pure luck. What if Atticus hadn''t been smart enough to realize he was surrounded?


    The human they were chasing was merciless. How had he forgotten this fact? How had he put his subordinates in such a situation? How had he made such a blunder?


    Spineus''s hand clenched hard, blood trickling out from it. His father''s words resounded in his head continuously in repeat: a leader bears the weight of responsibility.


    He was just beginning to realize the weight of those words. Spineus took in a deep breath, his demeanor changing.


    His once nonchnt aura suddenly vanished, reced by the aura of a warrior, a warrior prepared for battle.


    A staggering amount of killing intent leaked from his form, the hearts of the Ossara warriors present in the area trembling.


    Lucienta and Luther raised their heads, their expressions filled with shock. This was the first time they would see Spineus this angry.


    Spineus didn''t utter a word; he simply gazed down at the injured duo, taking note of each injury on both of them.


    Then, he suddenly pivoted and started walking towards the stairs. A tform made of bone materialized underneath both Lucienta and Luther, their forms floating up and taking them along with him.


    Spineus reached outside of the building, entering his hover car, his words ice-cold as he spoke sinctly,


    "Reach out and deploy the city shields, deploy the cameras. Take me to him."


    The heads of the Ossara family warriors that stayed behind lowered in unison, each of them getting inside their hover cars.


    The engines hummed to life, an intense st that rocked the space resounding in an instant. Multiple hover cars whizzed through the air, heading towards the direction of the zinget.


    Spineus''s gaze remained ice-cold as he gazed at the screen disyed in front of him, showing Atticus and Aurora streaking figures.


    Before, he had taken this as simply a battle he should fight and win.


    But now, now it was personal.

 Chapter 487 Crowds

    <h4>Chapter 487 Crowds</h4>


    The Ossara family might not be the ruling family of the bone race, but regardless, their influence was far from small.


    Their numbers might have been whittled down, their influence diminished, but every single member of the bone race knew better than to mess with them. Their might could not be questioned.


    Commanding the city guards, especially when they have a good reason for it, was easy as making pie.


    A message was sent, reaching every single soldier and guard in the city:


    "The same enemy who killed Prince Zekaron and many others is attempting to escape. The Ossara family is currently in pursuit. Activate the city shields."


    Those words caused a ripple effect around the entire city. Many raged, many immediately acted.


    The majority donned their suits, equipped their weapons, and marched out through the streets.


    The forms of a staggering amount of heavily armed warriors ran through the streets, each of them chasing the zing figure in the air.


    A multitude of small portable objects suddenly streamed out of the hover cars that were hot on Atticus''s trail, their forms spreading out in every direction.


    Each of them suddenly lit up in a low glow, and then suddenly, all over the entire city, incrediblyrge screens started appearing one by one until the whole city was filled with screens.


    Every single one of the civilians going about their day, some simply strolling, others picking their children from school, many on a date, all immediately stopped whatever they were doing, their gazes focusing on therge screens that had appeared before them.


    On it was the clear live footage of the streaking form of Atticus along with the multitude of hover cars whizzing through the air at blinding speeds, closing in on Atticus.


    Simultaneously, the city walls suddenly trembled, each of the gates of the city lighting up in a golden glow that illuminated their surroundings. At the next second, the golden lights shot up into the skies from each point, each of them meeting in the air.


    A golden shield unfurled, instantaneously epassing the entirety of the city in a golden dome.


    Atticus''s gaze narrowed, his thoughts spinning.


    Many individuals would have panicked if they were in this situation, but as Atticus saw the shield, he couldn''t help but thank his stars. How could he be this lucky!?


    If this were before, his reaction would have been to st his way through with his highest power, but apart from the fact that his power was currently being restricted, Atticus had in his repertoire an element that could effortlessly get out of this situation.


    It was an element he hadn''t shown in public before, an element he thought it best to keep hidden.


    Atticus had no idea what revealing said element in front of millions of students would do; he couldn''t. But at this point, he didn''t care. What mattered was that he needed to escape; he needed to use it.


    "Atticus,"


    Atticus turned his gaze down as soon as he heard Aurora''s soft mutter. She was currently in his arms, clinging to him tightly. Atticus had never been more thankful that Aurora''s bloodline element was the fire element.


    There was currently searing fire surrounding both of them, and although Atticus was able to mitigate the heat, he was unfortunately not adept enough to cancel itpletely. If it had been another person, they would have probably started roasting by now.


    Atticus locked eyes with Aurora, giving her a nod. It seemed like a normal nod, but to Aurora, who saw it, it was everything. Aurora''s worried heart seemed to calm down, her gaze turning serious. Atticus would handle it.


    Atticus took his gaze away from her and rapidly tapped on his artifact, navigating to the appropriate section and swiftly unlocking the element he needed most in this situation: his space element.


    During the past year, the space element had advanced to level two. It was quite lowpared to his other main elements, but only Atticus knew how powerful it was.


    Atticus focused on the fire element, their figure exploding forward. He reached such speed that multiple concentric circles started appearing along his path of motion as though he kept on breaking the sound barrier.


    It didn''t take long; Atticus reached the wall of the city where a golden dome was standing in the way of his freedom.


    The tension in the air was palpable as individuals from different areas gazed at Atticus''s zing figure with a multitude of expressions.


    The people of the bone race watched with rapt attention, many of them clenching their hands. They all knew that the zing figure was a fugitive and wanted him caught.


    The millions of students of the academy watched their screens with bated breaths, the Ravensteins having already held hands once again. Gon constantly bit his fingers nervously, the entire coliseum enveloped in utter silence.


    Spineus''s gaze narrowed as he watched Atticus speed up as he neared the shield. Was he stupid? Not even he would be able to brute force his way out. Just what was he thinking?


    That same question rang in each of the observers'' heads, and Isabe, Jared, and the other instructors weren''t an exception to this.


    They each got their question answered in the next second.


    Atticus''s zing figure appeared inches away from the shield, and then, he disappeared.


    Before each of the observers could question their sanity, Atticus and Aurora''s figure suddenly appeared just outside the shield, their momentum uninterrupted as they continued streaking through the air, away from the city.


    Each of the hover cars whizzing behind them immediately veered to the left and right, stopping themselves from colliding with the shield.


    The world seemed to pause for a few seconds before a wave of different reactions erupted from each crowd watching the scene.


    The citizens of the bone race flung whatever they could, each of them raging, while the students watching the scene underwent a different reaction.


    The students erupted into deafening cheers, drowned by the exhrated screams of Gon, who had the luxury of having a mic.


    A smile found itself on Isabe''s lips, the intenseughter of Jared resounding throughout the booth.


    The Enigmalnk 3rd-year instructor who had been the reason for them to change the rules of the leader''s summit gazed at the scene in disbelief.


    ''How is it possible for one child to be this talented?'' he pondered hard before sighing. ''I''m sure he''ll be pissed.''


    Suddenly, a weird feeling engulfed him, and he immediately stood up from his seat and walked out of the booth.


    But he wasn''t the only one. Harrison, who had beenpletely silent throughout thepetition, suddenly stood up and also left the booth without uttering a word.


    After a few seconds, both Harrison and the Enigmalnk instructors simultaneously appeared in the skies above the coliseum, both of them touching arge door and disappearing inside the massive structure suspended above the coliseum.


    Immediately they appeared in the middle of arge and circr hall, they both sunk onto one knee in unison, both of them greeting,


    "We greet the esteemed Paragons."

 Chapter 488 Why

    <h4>Chapter 488 Why </h4>


    Both the voices of Harrison and the Enigmalnk instructors resounded across the entire hall, their collective voices filled with reverence as they greeted.


    It didn''t matter that Harrison''s standing was way more than that of the instructors''; in the face of overwhelming power, none of that mattered.


    Despite their grandiose disy, there were only two individuals in the hall aside from them, both men.


    They both radiated an otherworldly aura and were seated only a few meters away from each other, each on one of the grand thrones that were arranged in a circr manner all around the hall.


    None of these beings were actively releasing their aura, but the fact that people of their strength were both gathered in a single room made the atmosphere try hard to withstand their power. The air cracked with intense energy.


    They were both seated at the same elevation, and it was clear to anyone watching that both of them were of the same status as one another.


    As their greeting echoed across the circr hall, they were met with utter silence.


    Of the two men to whom the greeting was directed, only one of them responded, with a nod at that.


    This man sat in a noble position, his every presence exuding an air of effortless confidence.


    His hair white as freshly fallen snow and a bushy beard that added to his overall imposing demeanor.


    This man was none other than Magnus Ravenstein.


    "I would have never imagined in my life that I would stoop to such banal emotions, Magnus, but damn it, I''m consumed by jealousy, insanely,"


    A voice suddenly sounded across the whole hall.


    The voice sounded deliberate. It might have felt like and sounded like normal words to many people, but every single word was articte and precise, as though the one who had spoken was carefully choosing each word to convey exactly what he meant.


    The individual who had spoken was the second man sitting on one of the grand thrones just beside Magnus.


    This man had a slender figure, with sapphire eyes like daggers that could pierce through any veil of deception.


    His blue hair was styled neatly and trimmed to perfection.


    Despite the fact that there was not a single shred of muscle on him, his demeanor not even imposing, the atmosphere around him seemed to tremble in submission.


    This man was none other than Oberon Enigmalnk, the paragon of the Enigmalnk family, a powerhouse of humanity!


    Even though he was an Enigmalnk, there was not a single shred of demotion on Oberon.


    This was Oberon''s first time in the academy in a few years. Unlike the other paragons who had attended the entrance test of the first years, Oberon didn''t have any grandchild entering during that year so he hadn''t bothered attending.


    Seated upon his throne, his fingers tapped a steady rhythm on the armrest of the throne as he gazed at therge screen showing Atticus''s live stream in the middle of the room.


    A small smile graced Oberon''s features as he continued speaking,


    "I''ve never been one to believe in luck, but if it does exist, you might have just used up all yours for this generation and the next."


    Oberon suddenly turned and fixed his gaze on Magnus, who was simply quietly staring at Atticus'' screen.


    "You''ve got a good one, Magnus. I can see the reason and need for your request now," he added.


    Magnus suddenly turned and met Oberon''s stare, his expression the epitome of neutrality. Even he had to be careful about what he showed or said to Oberon.


    Every one of the Paragons was dangerous in their own way, but each of them knew well enough to be careful about what they said or did in the presence of Oberon.


    Oberon sees all. Every single one of them knew this fact very well. As long as the man was present, there was not a single thing that would happen without his knowledge.


    He was the brains of the human domain, the peak of humanity''s intellect. His deduction and analytical mind had nopetitors.


    "The deal still stands: should he defeat your grandson, you shall agree to my request,"


    Magnus''s words made Oberon burst into uproariousughter thatsted a few seconds.


    Some of them were shocked; Oberon wasn''t the type of individual to do something as time consuming or mundane asughing.


    But it seemed as though what Magnus had just said was far too funny that even he couldn''t resist.


    After a few seconds, he finally stopped and spoke, "Come on, Magnus. Even a person with a single digit IQ should be able to predict the oue of thepetition. Do not insult my intelligence."


    Tapping his fingers rhythmically on the armrest of the throne once more, he continued,


    "I shall hold my end of the bargain; his talents are truly being wasted here. You have my vote."


    Hearing this, Magnus nodded without any change in expression and turned his gaze back towards Atticus'' screen.


    Although his face appeared impassive, as though he didn''t care, only the most observant would notice the subtle smile on the corner of his lips.


    It was very obvious that he felt incredibly good about Atticus getting praised so much. He had never been more proud!


    ''He really took ''make the Ravenstein number one'' to the next level''


    He knew well enough that Oberon would notice something as ''obvious'' as this, but he didn''t care! He was far too ted!


    A smile graced Oberon''s features again, seeing Magnus''s reaction. It was then that he decided to respond to the duo''s greeting.


    "Ah, Harrison, Rhiannon. You''ve both served humanity well. Good job,"


    "It''s our honor to serve Lord Paragon," as though it were a routine answer, they both responded in unison.


    "Hmmm," the sound of Oberon''s index finger tapping the armrest suddenly sounded once again before he turned towards Magnus and suddenly spoke,


    "I do have a question though."


    Seeing as Magnus turned to look at him, he continued speaking,


    "Why the optional objective?"

 Chapter 489 Softly

    <h4>Chapter 489 Softly</h4>


    Although it had remained unsaid, each person in the room knew exactly how the unfolding events hade to be.


    The entirety of the rules of the current ongoing leader''s summit had been set by Oberon.


    Sure, the instructors were in charge of choosing the theme during every summit; this didn''t change. The only difference here was Oberon.


    He had set the rules, told the Enigmalnk instructor exactly what to do and say, manipting them to believe that they had been the one to choose the theme of the summit.


    And among those rules that he had set, Magnus had added something: the optional objective that Atticus had seen among the rules.


    Any sane person who saw that rule would instantly believe it to be impossible. Which was why it shouldn''t be too much of a surprise for Oberon to ask this.


    However, Magnus turned his gaze away before answering sinctly, "You already know the reason."


    Oberon gazed at Magnus for a few seconds without saying anything. Having someone with a gaze like Oberon''s on you would at the very least make many nervous, but Magnus remainedpletely undaunted.


    Oberon smiled.


    "I see. You''re using their Ossarch to expose him to the power of a grandmaster. Mortrex would truly have to be a fool to miss this opportunity,"


    His words were like arrows, hitting their mark with unerring uracy. No one in the room had evenprehended or tried toprehend Magnus''s actions.


    Anyone who saw this would assume a grandfather was trying to teach his grandson a lesson, giving him an impossible task, but Oberon had thought about the underlying meaning in his actions in just a second.


    Oberon didn''t have to turn to observe Magnus; he knew he got it right. He was just that confident.


    After this, Oberon simply turned to look at the screen disying Atticus, his index finger tapping the armrest of the throne he was on, muttering under his breath,


    "I actually did like Zeza, such a shame."


    His mutter waspletely covered by the sounds of the deafening cheers that suddenly sounded from the coliseum.


    ¡­


    The whole city of the bone race was raging, many fuming. They had just recently found out about what the human, Atticus, did and why they were chasing him.


    Apart from the fact that he had brutally killed one of their princes, he had actually dared to sneak into their city andmit another massacre?


    The city''s outrage was palpable. The members of the bone race had always been warriors from their roots. It was the advent of technological advancement that dulled their spirit.


    It was in their blood, their hearts, and their minds, from children to old and worn-out elderly men and women. They each wanted nothing more than to storm the forest and search for Atticus themselves, the gates of the city getting flooded with people of the bone race in an instant.


    To add fuel to the mes, no one knew where it came from nor who started it, but the image of Atticus, his real face, found itself on top of every single citizen''s and soldier''smunication artifacts, along with much other information about him.


    Now that they knew what he looked like, it didn''t take long for the raging people to reach the gates and instantly storm into the forest.


    No one knew where they were going or where Atticus was, but it was as though they didn''t care.


    Each of them held any weapon they could find in their hands, each as pathetic as thest.


    At the top of a veryrge and imposing skyscraper, the figure of Vertebrae Ossara stood with hands sped behind his back as he stared at the citizens raging below.


    The figure of a man donned in the same white suit and cloak as the warriors of the Ossara family, knelt down in respect and reverence behind him.


    "It has been done, my lord. I''ve spread the image and details of the human to the masses," the man on his knees suddenly spoke up, causing Vertebrae''s lips to curl up into a small smile.


    "Where is Spineus?"


    "He''s currently hot on the human''s trail, my lord, closing in fast."


    Despite the fact that Atticus had been able to pull one over them, using his space element to get past the shield, thereby dying them for a bit, they had immediately deactivated the shield and continued the chase immediately.


    "Good. Now Spineus would have the perfect stage. All he has to do now is finish this,"


    Vertebrae''s n was quite simple: fan the mes and let the massespletely hate Atticus, turning him into public enemy number one.


    Then, should someone, like Spineus, defeat him in front of all of them, they would all jubte.


    Many other city officials and guards had, of course, gone after him too, but Spineus was the closest.


    In the middle of the city and at the very top of therge and massive form of the skull, two figures could be seen standing just a few meters away from each other.


    The first figure was that of a man who waspletely shirtless, wearing only long pants. With a perfectly trimmed golden beard, his body waspact, and every single inch of him seemed to brim with power.


    He was none other than Mortrex the indomitable, the Ossarch of the bone race.


    And standing just beside him was the beautiful figure of Viviana, who currently had a cold look on her face as she stared at the raging crowd down below.


    "This is just going to cause more bloodshed, Vivi. Did you really have to go this far?" Mortrex gazed at the terrible scene with a frown on his face. The silencested for a few seconds before Viviana suddenly responded,


    "You know I didn''t do this, Mor."


    If anyone who knew Viviana heard how she had just spoken, they would question their hearing. Not only had she used a nickname, but she had also spoken softly!

 Chapter 490 ShowDown

    <h4>Chapter 490 ShowDown </h4>


    One couldn''t me the people too much; they were all simply far too used to the cold and detached Viviana Ossara.


    From the way I had behaved just before his death, it was very obvious that Vivian was feared even more than Mortrex himself.


    Mortrex turned his gaze towards his wife, Viviana, his expression turning soft. "You really have to find a way to curb your violent tendencies, Vivi. You''re being seen as a psychopath by everyone," he remarked.


    "Even you?" Viviana turned and met Mortrex''s gaze. Her expression didn''t change at Mortrex''s words, but instead, she locked her intense gaze as she asked.


    Mortrex shook his head. "You are a psychopath; there''s no lie there," he said, turning and closing the little distance between them. He ced his hands around her waist, bringing her petite figure closer to him.


    Viviana didn''t resist, but she didn''t react either. Her hands were still ced firmly by her sides, her intense gaze looking up at Mortrex.


    Mortrex suddenly gave out a charming smile. "But you''re my psychopath," he added.


    Viviana''s expression still remained impassive, not a single ripple. But the red tint on her cheeks was evident.


    Many would be baffled; the great Ossarch of the bone race, one in which many respected and feared, along with the ice-cold queen, was currently acting like a normal husband and wife, which was a stark contrast to how they usually acted while in public.


    "Try to tone it down a little bit. A woman as beautiful as you shouldn''t be this brutal," Mortrex traced his fingers through Viviana''s white hair, causing her to audibly clear her throat, her cold ice facade crumbling.


    "He killed our son," she muttered.


    "Yes, but he did so fairly. No, it wasn''t fair; if anything, Zekaron was cheating, and he still lost," Mortrex replied.


    Viviana released a deep sigh as she heard her husband''s cold words. The two of them were far too different; she couldn''t help but wonder how she fell for him.


    Her falling for Mortrex was the real reason why Viviana had abandoned her father''s cause. She had never cared for it in the first ce and had only been going with the flow.


    The world might deem her as cold and psychotic, but she knew herself well. She loves what she loves and kills what she hates. She was simple, and so was Mortrex.


    Mortrex followed a set of ideals to thest detail. And he imposed these ideals on his kin the most.


    Even if his whole children were killed, he wouldn''t seek revenge as long as it was done fairly and by someone in their generation.


    Mortrex sighed seeing the look on his wife''s face. He had no idea what was going on through her head; she couldn''t even kill Atticus!


    With a soft kiss, he turned away from her, returning his gaze back towards the unfolding scene.


    ¡­


    The students'' screams were deafening and intense, suddenly increasing in intensity as they watched the screen.


    Something that was once tworge screens had suddenly merged into one. This was a confrontation that every single one of them had been anticipating for a very long time, ever since thepetition began!


    The crowd had seen what the students had been nning behind the scenes; they had seen everything they had done. They had even gone as far as hearing all their important talks and ns.


    And now, it was finally time for the big confrontation. Their blood was pumping!


    "FINALLY!!!" Gon screamed at the top of his lungs. "IT''S TIME FOR THE BIG SHOWDOWN!!!!"


    The students cheered loudly as the coliseum quaked.


    "KICK THOSE COWARDS'' ASSES!!!!" Nate screamed at the top of his lungs, earning a smack on the back of his head from Lucas who heard his badnguage.


    Not only Nate, but the rest of the Ravensteins youths from first to the third years screamed at the top of their lungs.


    "GET THEM!"


    "SHOW THEM WHO THE RAVENSTEINS ARE!!"


    "KILL THEM!!!"


    The screaming Ravensteins couldn''t help but pause, their baffled gazes turning towards the one who had spoken thest words: Chubby.


    But he didn''t seem to care that he was being looked at by the others. The only one who could make Chubby scared was currently participating in thepetition; he was free to do whatever he wanted!


    "MURDER THEM!!!" He continued screaming whatever he wanted.


    But amongst the screaming crowds, the location where the loudest cheers wereing from was where the members of the White omen Division were seated!


    Their leader was dominating the leader''s summit; how wouldn''t they be insanely proud!! The more than a thousand students screamed.


    A slight tension engulfed the entire booth where the instructors were watching thepetition. Unlike the Enigmalnk instructor who didn''t actually care about the results and were only following instructions, the rest of them were feeling nervous about the oue of this confrontation. They actually wanted a higher year to win.


    To this effect, none of them even cared about how cowardly the students were to be doing what they were currently doing.


    Atticus and Aurora streaked through the air at zing speed. He had been able to put a lot of distance between himself and the hover cars hot on his trail, but he could feel them closing in fast.


    Of course, as soon as he left the city, Atticus had tossed away the sigil he suspected they were using to track him, along with a dead body, before changing directions, hoping to lose them. But he could see that it didn''t work.


    ''This fire is a dead giveaway; I have to change the way I''m moving,''


    Atticus had always made it a necessity to remain calm in any situation, especially in dangerous situations.


    With a calm expression on his face, his thoughts spun, multitudes of scenarios appearing in his head as he pondered on the different ways he could escape this situation.


    ''Should I unlock earth and go underground?''


    Before Atticus could continue this thought, he suddenly noticed something up ahead.


    It was the same thing the millions of students watching the screen had noticed a while ago.


    On the path at which Atticus was flying, just a few hundred meters away from him, suspended high above the air were multiple individuals.


    These were individuals each of the students watching the screens knew all too well and had been following their movements since the beginning of thepetition:


    Zezazeus Enigmalnk, Gerald and Seraphin Steris, Sonorous and Harmonic Resonara, andstly, the first ranker of the third year, the Starhaven youth that Atticus had seen before the start of thepetition, Dante Starhaven.


    Each of them stood at the frontlines, and just directly behind them were the figures of each of their respective subordinates.


    Zezazeus'' eyes were glowing, the air around him and the rest of the students appearing weightless.


    The Enigmalnk had a bloodline rted to intellectual prowess. And amongst their abilities was what he was currently using, telekinesis.


    His two hands gripped the handles of his chakrams tightly, his demeanor firm and his expression the personification of focus as he fixed his gaze on the iing Atticus.


    He was ready for battle.


    "Finally! I''ve been waiting for 9 months already!" The excited exmation of Seraphin sounded, followed by him pumping his fist together with an excited grin on his face.


    "Easy, little bro. Stick to the n," arge hand suddenly ruffled Seraphin''s hair, prompting him to turn his gaze to his side to see Gerald looking at him with a small smile.


    "I know, big bro. I''ll follow the n, but I''m going to make sure I pummel the hell out of his stupid face,"


    Gerald simply shook his head and turned towards Atticus'' approaching figure, his gaze turning serious.


    Sonorous, who was beside him, seemed to notice his serious gaze but said nothing to calm him down. They had each seen the video clips of Atticus'' rampage in the academy.


    Many would deem it incredibly cowardly that they had banded together to face off against one first year, but at this point, none of them cared anymore.


    They weren''t willing to take any chances and had decided to join their forces together. The number of insults they would receive from doing this wouldn''t be small, but regardless, they were doing it.


    Only the victors had the authority and privilege of writing history.


    Sonorous had been fascinated ever since the first time he watched Atticus battle with Gerald, and that fascination turned into slight fear when he saw what he did to the second years.


    None of the third years could follow his


    movements; it had been that mind-blowing.


    But now, gazing at his restricted and weakened figure, he couldn''t help but feel a slight excitement.


    "Don''t forget your side of the deal," Dante Starhaven turned towards Zezazeus and spoke, but thetter didn''t even bother to turn towards him or offer a response.


    His thoughts were racing fast, thinking about everything that had happened so far. Before, it had been just a small grudge; he had simply wanted to put Atticus in his ce, but now it had spiraled into something more.


    ''He''s watching,'' the grip on his weapon''s handle tightened. He couldn''t afford to lose.


    Words could not begin to describe the current tension of the situation.


    More than half of the third-year students gathered had seen with their naked eyes the brutality that was Atticus.


    Now they were standing as the enemies of this same monster. It couldn''t be helped; a few of them, especially the subordinates, had their hearts beating fast.


    Atticus'' figure neared, and they each brought out their weapons, their aura exploding.


    The sun shone brightly as Seraphin, Gerald, and other Steris students suddenly erupted in a blinding radiance, a bright golden light engulfing their bodies in an instant.


    Zezazeus'' gaze narrowed, his mind the epitome of rity.


    But unlike what they were each expecting, there was not a single shred of panic in Atticus'' gaze.


    The one against whom each of their enmity was directed had his lips curled up into a huge grin as his gazended on each of them.


    Atticus'' speed exploded, his perception ramped up to full throttle.

 Chapter 491 Happiness

    <h4>Chapter 491 Happiness</h4>


    Happiness.


    It was an awesome feeling. A feeling of inner peace and harmony that washed over an individual when they were surrounded by positivity.


    But from their demeanor and the staggering amount of killing intent that filled the air, even the most naive person in Eldoralth would know that what Atticus was currently surrounded by was far from positivity.


    One nce at each one of them was enough to tell that they hade well-prepared. Every one of them had been able to remove a significant amount of restrictions from themselves, most of them radiating the aura of an Advanced rank, with the leading party¡ªZezazeus, Gerald, Sonorous, and Dante Starhaven¡ªradiating the aura of an Advanced+ rank.


    Unlike Atticus, who had decided to avoid the Bone Race warriors during the first days just because he had killed Zekaron, they did the opposite.


    They must have had to kill a significant number of Bone Race warriors in order to advance this far, or as Atticus could notice, themselves.


    The number of third years alone participating in thepetition was 20 individuals, and Atticus had only killed 4 of them as far as he could remember. But only 8 appeared here.


    Ganging up and killing the rest would be easy considering their might.


    And yet, all of this disy didn''t seem to shake Atticus one bit.


    He didn''t care about their mighty lineup; he didn''t care about the fact that they hade well-prepared.


    From the very first day he had entered the academy, Atticus had never considered them worthy of his time.


    This might sound proud, insanely so, but this was theplete and total truth of the matter. Atticus had never considered himself proud, neither was he an attention seeker. He wouldn''t go out of his way to show off to people, nor would he actively seek trouble.


    99% of the time, Atticus would always choose to mind his business.


    But when threatened, when messed with, Atticus would always choose to nip the bud. He would always choose to go out of his way to show his enemies, and those that had the potential to be enemies, that they had made a grave mistake.


    A mistake that must be ounted for, a mistake that they must take responsibility for.


    He would not give them a chance to think and regret their decision; he would not give them a chance to back up. Once they decided to be stupid, they must see it through.


    He had seen thising from a mile away, and he was d, d that they had packed themselves together and delivered themselves on a silver tter. And what was even more awesome was the fact that they had done this when he was looking for a way out of his current situation.


    How did they know? He had been looking for free points!


    Happiness.


    This was the feeling that engulfed Atticus'' entire body as soon as heid his eyes on the small army of youths up ahead.


    The millions of students watching the screen were all expecting an intense and mind-blowing fight to ensue, a close fight between two parties, an exchange of blows and might. They were all silent, the whole coliseum enveloped in palpable silence. Magnus and Oberon''s gaze were focused on the screen, a small smile marring Magnus''s face.


    But unfortunately, none of that would happen.


    Only one thing was going to happen here today.


    A massacre.


    An intense grin spread across Atticus'' face, his hands moving with practiced ease, throwing Aurora behind his back, a simple and sinct sentence leaving his mouth.


    "I''ll be quick,"


    Atticus hardly felt Aurora''s nod before he shed forward, leaving a streak of crimson mes in his wake.


    The eyes of Gerald, Seraphin, and the other Steris family members shed all at once.


    The Steris family had always been hyper and proud. It wasn''t in their nature to band together to face a single boy, but they had done exactly that despite their reservations.


    And yet, the boy they had gone through all this effort to match was¡­ smiling?


    The Steris family members erupted in unison, a nket of shimmering golden light engulfing their whole bodies.


    A frown appeared on Zezazeus''s face, but before he could utter a word to stop them, they all burst forth, leaving a multitude of golden streaks in their wake.


    The distance between them and Atticus was shortened in an instant, the temperature of the area increasing by staggering levels.


    Fire.


    Atticus hadn''t only made progress with the water element. It was the beauty of his bloodline and his high intellect.


    As soon as he had opened his mind to the possibilities of the water element, he had done the same for the other elements too.


    Fire was unpredictable yet predictable; it could spread out and consume everything in its path like a wave, and it could flicker and dance, constantly shifting in shape and intensity.


    And that was exactly what Atticus did.


    The nature of Atticus'' movement shifted; his once surging figure, covered in searing mes, suddenly began to flicker.


    Like a small lit candle me, he appeared to flicker on and off, moving rapidly through the air with mind numbing agility.


    Atticus crossed the distance between him and the approaching Steris youths in an instant, appearing in front of the one person he could say was 50% of the reason all of this was happening: Seraphin Steris.


    What was about to happen was what many, including Atticus, would say was a long timeing.


    Immediately, Atticus had felt the hostility; he had immediately tried to nip the bud. He didn''t give a crap that thetter was a tier one. Unfortunately, he had been interrupted. But now, none of that would happen.


    An intense was grin spread across Seraphin''s face as he zed through the air. He was far too excited to finally enact his revenge on Atticus.


    The reason for Seraphin''s hate was what many, even Gerald, were clueless about. It was a very simple reason, a reason many kingdoms in history would go to war for: a woman.


    Immediately, Seraphin set eyes on Zoey Starhaven, it was as though he had found the one.


    He had heard rumors of her beauty, even going as far as seeing pictures and videos of her, but meeting her had been electric. It was instant love at first sight.


    Seraphin had racked his brain, thinking of every possible way to approach her.


    He had seen how many admirers she had, and how she treated them when they approached her. He didn''t want to be treated approach her.


    He had seen how many admirers she had, and how she treated that way; it would have been devastating.


    But in the process of this, she had gotten closer to Atticus. So close that the usual ice queen could be seenughing and joking. So close that she could be seen blushing.


    His Angel, the girl that made his heart skip several beats as soon as he saw her, the one he was trying so hard to get, was blushing for another man?


    He couldn''t have that.


    But unfortunately for Seraphin, he had bitten off more than he could chew. Atticus didn''t care about his sob story; he wouldn''t care even if he was crying in front of him.


    What mattered was that he had messed with him, and he would, nay, he must face the consequences.


    Atticus''s movements were swift like flickering mes, appearing in front of Seraphin.


    His right hand drew downwards, erupting upwards in a raging fire.


    Seraphin didn''t seem to notice Atticus''s appearance; in fact, his gaze was still focused ahead, already anticipating the event that was about to ensue.


    The intense grin on his face remained undisturbed, that is, until Atticus''s searing uppercutnded¡­


    The intense grin on Seraphin''s face remained for a second, his whole body abruptlying to a stop in the air.


    Then, his body seemed to register the punch.


    It was nothing other than cataclysmic.


    Seraphin''s jaw shattered, his shining white teeth bursting into millions of tiny pieces.


    The force of the punch traveled upwards to his skull, his cheeks and flesh trembling, reaching his head in an instant.


    His brain shook, his eyes bing fizzy and unfocused before he shot upwards at dizzying speeds. He appeared like a gold shooting up into the skies.


    Seraphin''s figure shooting upwards brought the rest of the Steris youths back to reality.


    Gerald''s zing figure came to an abrupt stop in the air, his gaze drawn upward to the soaring golden figure behind him.


    He had been at the forefront of the group, leaving Seraphin at the back lines in order to protect him.


    But Atticus didn''t seem to care about this fact. In fact, his actions were far from over.


    Seraphin had hardly traveled upwards before Atticus flickered above him, a round kick hammering his left cheek.


    The force of the kick had bearly acted before Atticus''s figure flicked to the side, a blurring punch bashing Seraphin''s right cheek.


    Atticus flickered with rapidity, unleashing a barrage of brutal punches and kicks from every conceivable angle.


    The force of each attack would have hardly acted before another wouldnd, each one more brutal than thest.


    Seraphin''s momentum hadpletely stopped, remaining fixed in one position, a barrage of punchesnding on every inch of his body.


    His form convulsed violently with each strike, the relentless bombardment leaving him defenseless and utterly battered.


    "ATTICUS!!!"


    Gerald roared into the skies, his figure bursting out in a radiant crimson glow that tripled the temperature in the air.


    He exploded forward, leaving a streak of crimson glow in his wake.

 Chapter 492 Knee

    Chapter 492 Knee


    Words could not begin to describe the intensity of Gerald''s anger. He wanted nothing more than to rip Atticus to shreds; he just wanted to protect his little brother.


    Gerald knew his brother was far from perfect; he knew he was filled with issues. Gerald had lost count of the number of times he had seen the small boy torture guards and maids back in their sector.


    He was a psycho and had gotten him out of many troublesome situations.


    But despite this, it didn''t diminish his love for his little brother. He was family.


    Gerald had never cared about fighting for the position of the family head or bing the heir. Despite the fact that many elders of the family were trying to create a divide and induce a fight between them, he had always ignored them, just wanting to enjoy his rxed life with family, especially his brother.


    However, now, that same brother was brutally getting pummeled from every direction. He couldn''t have that.


    Gerald surged forward, his entire being bathed in a radiant crimson glow as he unleashed the secret art of Steris; Red Sun. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Like a shooting star streaking through the heavens, he tore through the ranks of bewildered Steris youths, bridging the distance between them in an instant.


    "ATTICUS!!" Gerald bellowed, his seething voice cutting through the battlefield with intensity.


    However, the one who the entirety of his rage was directed at didn''t seem to register his existence. It was as though Gerald was a madman, screaming at no one in particr.


    The rain of brutal punches and devastating kicks didn''t stop for even one second, a macabre shower of crimson blood painting the sky.


    "AHHHHHHH!"


    With a deafening roar, Gerald''s cry pierced the skies, the red glow enveloping his form pulsating with newfound intensity. As the glow intensified, the sun''s rays seemed to dance with renewed vigor, casting a scorching radiance upon the battlefield.


    His body surged with power, a burst of searing air emanating outward as he prepared to unleash his attack. Yet, before he could act, the frenzied striking that filled the air ceased abruptly.


    There was no pause; Gerald hardly had the time to register the sounds of three thunderous booms before a bent knee obscured his entire field of vision.


    The brutal cacophony of bone cracking echoed like a war drum, its resounding beat reaching every soul in the vicinity.


    As quickly as he had surged forward, Gerald was propelled backward through the ranks of youths, hurtling at supersonic speeds with a force akin to a shooting star streaking across the night sky.


    ¡­


    The squelching sound of a spear being pulled from a neck sounded, followed by the brutal thud of a lifeless bodynding on the floor.


    The head of a girl with Snow White hair suddenly snapped towards the north, her gaze narrowing.


    The earth was littered with the frozen bodies of the fallen warriors of the bone race, each of their necks pierced. An intense chillingness seemed to settle in the area as though it were a deep freezer.


    The sound of a boy with equally white hair approaching the girl, his gaze also focused on the north.


    "Do you think it''s him?" The boy spoke, the girl responding with a simple nod after a second.


    A small smile spread across the boy''s face. "Only he can be that extreme. My bet, if he isn''t the one exactly, he''ll have something to do with it."


    "Should we check it out?" The boy turned towards the girl and asked.


    They were none other than Ember and Orion.


    Ember didn''t utter anything for a few moments, her gaze focused towards the north.


    With a simple nod, she suddenly flicked her spear to the side and dashed into the forest at fast speed.


    "Let''s go see what that troublesome cousin of ours is up to,"


    Seeing as Ember had no intention of stopping, a wave of air enveloped Orion''s body, his figure zooming into the forest.


    In another location, deep within the forest, the rapid steps of a brown-haired boy suddenly came to an abrupt stop on a tree branch, his gaze turning towards the north.


    This boy had a massive broadsword on his back and three sheathed swords around his waist. It was none other than Kael.


    He had long since escaped the bone city and was making his way through the forest.


    Kael didn''t waste time like Ember and Orion. As soon as he felt the staggering amount of battle intenting from that direction, his figure blurred as he moved towards the north.


    In another location, the bored look on a wless beauty''s face suddenly changed, her head snapping towards the north. She had purple hair, and words wouldn''t do justice to describing her beauty. She was none other than Zoey, who was currently sitting on top of a massive Luminous purple dragon.


    "Are you sure, Lumi?" She inwardly asked.


    "100%."


    Receiving her answer, Zoey manipted the dragon avatar and instantly shot towards the north.


    The battlefield seemed to grow quiet, the coliseum where millions of people watched the screen growing even quieter.


    The gazes of the remaining Steris family youthsnded on Atticus, each of their hearts skipping a beat.


    Gerald had been in the advanced+ rank, and aside from that, he had used their family''s secret art. There was no one amongst them who didn''t know how powerful that art was; it was being guarded closely for a reason.


    And yet, all it took was one blow and less than a second?


    "B-br-rother,"


    The desperate cries of Seraphin sounded, followed by the sound of him gasping for breath.


    Both his arms reached upward to his neck, struggling and trying to get out of the vice grip he was in.


    Seraphin could hardly see his tormentor, the cause of everything, but many would im he was lucky.


    Unfortunately for the rest of the students in the area, especially the Steris family youths, they could see him clearly.


    Atticus appeared suspended in the air, floating upwards by some invisible force that none of them seemed to be able to see.


    His left hand held Seraphin on the neck tightly as though he were nothing more than a rag doll.


    There was not a single speck of fire that enveloped him, but many would im that he felt even more searing.


    Atticus''s right hand flickered to the side, a gleaming sword appearing in his hand.

 Chapter 493 Palm

    Chapter 493 Palm


    There were only four people Atticus wanted to give a brutal beating to, and this was because he knew that they were the ones responsible for the formation of this pathetic excuse for an army.


    What were they expecting? That ganging up against him would make any difference?


    "An army of ants is still exactly that, ants. Onerge foot is all I need," turning towards Seraphin''s battered figure, he continued, "You''re lucky I don''t have the time to waste." N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Atticus''s icy words traveled far; it was as though they didn''t follow the conventional rules that sound usually obeyed.


    Everyone heard it. From Zezazeus, who was moving towards them at fast speed, to the millions of youths watching the battle unfold. And as they did, their hearts couldn''t help but tremble.


    Atticus suddenly tightened his grip, the sound of Seraphin choking and gasping for breath permeating the area.


    Seraphin''s face underwent a change in different spectrums of colors until it settled on pale bluish. Before his whole body could go limp, a golden light enveloped him, and he disappeared.


    The Steris family youths in the area gulped audibly as Atticus''s gaze suddenlynded on them.


    Their bodies were still enveloped in blinding golden radiance, but their current morale was anything but golden. Their leader and the strongest one among them had just been taken down with a single attack.


    What could they possibly do? With Gerald and Seraphin taken care of, the Steris only numbered 4.


    Neither dared to move, but they didn''t have to. The de in Atticus''s grasp erupted into mes, a tempest of fiery rage swirling around it.


    The gazes of the Steris youths quivered in unison, but that was all they had time to do.


    Akin to the sudden burst of heat from a raging inferno, Atticus burst forward with explosive speed, appearing behind the youths in a sh.


    A trail of fire suddenly materialized in each of the Steris youths'' joints, their forms separating in the next second.


    From the first year to the third year, it didn''t matter.


    Multiple golden lights ignited, enveloping each of their forms before they vanished from the area.


    A weird silence suddenly ensued, one thatsted for less than a second.


    The golden lights in the vicinity had scarcely dimmed when two cleaving des materialized mere inches from Atticus''s head.


    Atticus''s body flickered, a movement that shifted him out of the trajectory of the attack.


    But it was as though his attacker had already expected this to happen, his already leaning forward, using the momentum of the attack to unleash a sweeping kick in the next instant.


    Atticus''s eyes shed; he had just tried to move, but somehow, something was restricting his movements. His gaze turned andnded on his attacker, whose body was enveloped in a pulsating brown glow, his eyes glowing with an intense green hue, fixated directly on Atticus despite his position.


    But that wasn''t all.


    The figures of the rest of the Enigmalnk youth surrounded him, each of their gazes emitting an intense glow.


    The speed at which his attacker, Zezazeus, was currently moving was fast, incredibly so. It was obvious he was currently using Aerokinesis and his bloodline; he wasn''t holding anything back.


    Just as Atticus was about to retaliate, he suddenly felt something in the air, something almost imperceptible, a subtle shift in the vibrations around him.


    Atticus''s eyes shed once more,nding on the youths who were still at a distance away from them, the Resonara family youths.


    Sonorous stood at the forefront of the group, each of their headsets aglow in radiant green, their hair floating upward as if held by unseen currents. Both arms extended forward, pointing towards their target.


    Atticus''s reaction was instantaneous.


    He forgot everything rting to fire and focused on only one element: space.


    The zing fire surrounding his sword extinguished abruptly, and the brutal kick aimed at his head froze mid-air.


    Zezazeus''s glowing gaze narrowed, his mind racing through a whirlwind of thoughts as his eyes flickered on and off. What was happening?


    But despite his high intellect and lightning-fast thinking, Zezazeus didn''t have the chance to draw any conclusions. Atticus''s piercing blue eyes suddenly took on a crimson hue, his body enveloped in a raging crimson glow.


    The shock that washed over Zezazeus was so intense that his brain momentarily ceased to function.


    He could use Aerokinesis!?


    It went without saying that even the current third years were struggling with it, but a first year was actually using it so effortlessly?


    He had done his research about Atticus, trying to n for everything ahead of time, but not only did he not know what the invisible force that stopped his leg was, he had no idea he could use Aerokinesis!


    "Gravity control,"


    Zezazeus went through another shock as he and the rest of the Enigmalnk family youths close to him felt their bodies buckle as gravity suddenly increased in intensity.


    It would have been different if they had been on the ground, but the fact that they were currently using telekinesis to support themselves in the air made it more intense.


    But none of them had the time toprehend the situation as the nature of Atticus''s movement suddenly shifted once more; his whole body seemingly defied containment, as though thews of physics meant nothing to him.


    His right hand moved like a void, swift and deadly, appearing and disappearing in the blink of an eye.


    Zezazeus''s right leg was the first to go, followed by his left and then his arms. Yet, not a single drop of blood spewed from them; it was as though some unseen force stopped the flow.


    In the next instant, a kicknded squarely on Zezazeus''s bewildered face, propelling his deformed visage like a cannon through the skies.


    And then, Atticus vanished.


    Sonorous''s expression changed. Everything had happened way too fast for him to react. He and the other youths had been preparing to support the Enigmalnks, and then in the next second, Zezazeus was shooting through the skies?


    Sonorous''s gaze narrowed as he saw a multitude of golden lights suddenly appearing in the skies. That was all he had time to see before his entire vision was suddenly obscured by a palm.

 Chapter 494 Dent

    Chapter 494 Dent


    It was just a single palm. To an outside observer, it looked every bit like the palm of a white teenager, wless and a little feminine.


    But to the one whose entire vision was currently obscured by the same palm, it was as though the palm carried along with it the weight of the world.


    However, this was far from an illusion because as it suddenly flexed and closed in on his head, Sonorous felt pressure the likes of which he had never experienced before in his life.


    Atticus''s palm gripped Sonorous''s head with such force that the hard skull bone underneath each of his fingers caved in considerably.


    Since his childhood, Sonorous had always had a knack for going after things he found interesting. It could be anything ¡ªa person, thing, or artifact.


    This had been the exact reason he had be friends with Gerald despite both of them being from the Resonara and Steris families.


    A member of the Steris family was actually chilled and not a psycho? He had to find out why.


    This ultimately led to him meeting Atticus and thus, finally, battling with him. If things had been different, if he hadn''t been friends with Gerald, Sonorous would have taken a different approach and probably tried to befriend Atticus. But unfortunately, fate had another thing in store for him.


    He was always so careful and observant, how had he made such a stupid mistake!?


    Fate had done him dirty. It had made him face off against a boy who was nothing more than a monster in human skin. There was just no way, no way a 16 year old could be so powerful and cruel.


    In all his life, even when training with his father and other instructors, Sonorous had never once lost hisposure. But unfortunately, that pointless streak would end today.


    Sonorous screamed.


    It was piercing and deafening at the same time, guttural and primal, as though it came from the depths of his soul. It traveled far and wide, and those who heard it felt an ice cold shiver down their spines.


    The pain was immense.


    Sonorous struggled, hisposure nowhere to be found as his hands gripped the arm holding him, pulling with all his might, his legs iling about.


    And yet, at that moment, Atticus''s arm was the personification of firmness, not budging an inch.


    Sonorous''s artifact lit up, his hair iling above his head as a multitude of sound waves shot towards Atticus''s figure. Simultaneously, Sonorous''s screams suddenly shifted in intensity and amplitude, crossing above 300 decibels in an instant.


    It was obvious to the outside observer that every single one of these attacks was desperate, as though he were on hisst ropes, but despite that, their lethality was true.


    Sonorous''s whole body expected Atticus to react to any of the attacks or at the very least flinch ¡ªanything!


    But it was as though his whole heart shattered into millions of pieces as the next event ensued. It wasn''t literal, but it might as well have been.


    Atticus didn''t move an inch, his gaze with a hint of crimson fixed directly on Sonorous. The immediate space around Atticus would suddenly take shape as any sound wave reached him, as though there was a powerful invisible force surrounding and protecting him.


    Sonorous''s head turnedpletely nk. He had never felt so helpless before. All of them, including him, still had some of their powers restricted. They had been able to unlock a significant portion, but this was far from their full power. But only a fool would use that as an excuse for the thorough thrashing Atticus had given them.


    Sonorous had also awakened his perception, considering he had also been in the expert- rank before all the restrictions. Although it wasn''t his strongest suit, it was still something.


    Atticus was still in the Intermediate+ rank!


    It was a fact that would shock every single person watching. ''Did we even ever have a chance?''


    The speed at which he and Atticus had just exchanged blows had been incredibly fast, so fast that it was only after Sonorous had given up hope that the rest of the Resonara youths were brought back to reality.


    Each of their gazes turned to see the sorry scene of Atticus gripping Sonorous''s head tightly, a scene that shocked each one of them to the core. But no one was as shocked as his brother, Harmonic Resonara.


    He knew how much of a monster Atticus was and made sure to steer clear of him during their sses.


    The only reason he was here battling against him was because of his brother, Sonorous. For him to be here facing Atticus despite knowing full well how brutal he was showed just how much trust he had in Sonorous.


    However, now the same brother was in such a pathetic state? He just couldn''t believe his eyes.


    But before any one of them could evenprehend the situation, Atticus''s left hand with a sword suddenly moved.


    Each of them, despite being at different power levels, only saw one movement: a downward swing.


    Apart from that, none of them saw Atticus''s figure move an inch from his position, and yet, each of the Resonara youths felt the connection to their limbs deadening one after the other.


    The glowing lights in their headsets dimmed as a multitude of arms and legs plummeted from the skies followed by the figures of their owners.


    But unlike Zezazeus, golden lights suddenly ignited, illuminating the area and epassing each one of the group, their figures disappearing.


    During this brief moment, Atticus'' gaze never once left Sonorous''s. He gazed at him with a neutral expression, but to Sonorous, it was far from neutral.


    It was as if he knew, as if he knew that his torment was far from over.


    The sword in Atticus''s left hand suddenly disappeared, his hand pulled backward.


    Sonorous''s gaze widened, but before he could even utter a word, Atticus''s fists rained forward, each pounding leaving a noticeable dent on Sonorous''s body.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

 Chapter 495 Torrent

    Chapter 495 Torrent


    Atticus'' fists moved in an unending torrent; he seemed frenzied, yet his actions were incredibly controlled. If not, considering the brutality of each punch, how could Sonorous survive for so long?


    Sonorous was amongst the four people Atticus nned on teaching a ''lesson'' to today. Atticus had never been one to care about the reasons for people''s actions, especially when it was against him.


    But he had never once felt any hostility from Sonorous, even today when they faced each other.


    He wasn''t going to lie, it got him thinking a bit. He just couldn''t understand why Sonorous had decided to fight him. Was it really about his friendship with Gerald? He didn''t think so.


    This thought onlysted for half a second before Atticus deadened the thought. At the end of the day, it didn''t matter.


    Actions beget consequences, and that small fact wasn''t going to change.


    Sonorous'' cries of pain and horror were unceasing. Seconds ticked by continuously without Atticus showing any signs of letting up. Even as crimson blood began to rain from the skies, his fists continued to fly forward.


    As the seconds passed, Atticus''s assault finally slowed.


    He was still gripping Sonorous''s head tightly, having pummeled him with such intensity that his battered bodyy limp.


    The entire students and instructors alike watching this unfolding scene felt their scalps go numb, the hairs on their backs rising. In many locations, there was only utter silence.


    Atticus''s grip suddenly tightened, a resounding crack echoing across the space, reaching the ears of the audiences watching.


    Sonorous was still able to let out a pained sound before a golden light epassed him, and he disappeared.


    For the briefest of moments, the world turned silent. The gazes of those watching subtly cleaned their eyes, wondering if what they had just watched was real.


    In the coliseum, the sounds of cheers sounded, but only in two areas.


    The Ravenstein cheered loudly, their voices booming and their mirth resounding. They each stood up from their seats, cheering at the top of their lungs.


    The same could be said for the area where the members of the White Omen division were seated. The screams and cheers of more than one thousand students echoed along with the Ravensteins.


    Both groups had one thing inmon apart from the current cheering: they had witnessed Atticus''s mind-boggling disy of power. This much was truly nothing.


    Apart from these two areas, the remaining students, numbering in the millions, were utterly quiet. Many leaned back in their seats, trying toprehend the events that just urred.


    He had defeated them in seconds? No one could truly exin how they were currently feeling; it waspletely surreal.


    Each student had myriad thoughts running through their heads, but if one should listen to them, they would note that they were all boiling down to one question: what the heck just happened?


    Aside from them, only the expression of one particrmentator waspletely different from the students, Gon.


    He held the mic so tightly that the whites of his hands were visible. If not for the fact that the mic itself was an artifact designed to withstand the might of a master rank, considering the fact that thementators might have to maintain a vibrant atmosphere which would require them to be jubnt, it would have already been crushed into oblivion already.


    ''I''m rich,'' those words resounded in Gon''s head constantly, his gaze fixed on the screen.


    A myriad of bets had been ced by the operators, some more or less favoring Atticus, others the rest of the third years.


    Gon had made a very simple bet, one that no one amongst the other operators dared and attempted to make: the battle between Atticus and the third years would end in at most 20 seconds.


    The instructors were already well aware of the rules of the leaders summit and knew that they would each be restricted. They even somewhat knew about the alliance that had formed between them. Considering all of this, many had seen Gon as a fool for making such a bet.


    But now, he was the one with a wide, excited grin and the rest of the instructors had darkened expressions.


    He was rich! n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The booth where the instructors were gathered was utterly silent, an awkward tension enveloping the room.


    However, this was abruptly broken by the crazy loud sound of Jaredughing at the top of his lungs while hitting his fist on his chest. He had long since finished his cart of food; the events had been far too interesting for him not to.


    Jared suddenly stood up from his seat. Gerald and the other Steris family youths might have been defeated, but he didn''t seem to care about that fact.


    So what if they were the young masters of the Steris family? He was far too excited about the presence of this monster in the human domain to care about such trivialities.


    He walked towards the front where therge screen was being disyed as though he wanted to enter the screen, hisughter showing no signs of stopping.


    The other instructors were silent, their disbelieving gazes fixed on the screen. Many of them had somehow stood up from their seats in shock during the battle.


    Despite Atticus''s rampage, one third-year student still remained unscathed. It was none other than Dante Starhaven, the first rank of the third years.


    However, there was no single hint of hope in their gazes. Considering everything Atticus had done, wouldn''t they have to be insanely brainless to believe any sort of miracle would happen?


    A small smile spread on Isabe''s face, her left leg crossed over her right. Compared to Jared, her reaction was a bit more subtle. She was happy about the development, but she knew well enough that it wasn''t over.


    Isabe turned her gaze backward, her eyes narrowing as she saw her father''s empty seat. ''Is he nning something?'' She thought worriedly.


    The entire area was silent; every single one of the third year students that came to attack Atticus defeated well¡­ except one.


    Atticus suddenly turned, his cold gazending on the figure of Dante.

 Chapter 496 Weight

    Chapter 496 Weight


    Dante Starhaven was handsome, incredibly so.


    The Starhaven family members were the most connected people to the Eldoralth, the only lineage blessed with the ability to bond and interact with the most native species in Eldoralth: spirits.


    Their auras were as peaceful as they wereforting, their bodies wless and the personification of healthy.


    They didn''t have the usual pressure or resistance to the mana and air in the atmosphere. It was as though they were its prodigal kin, no, as though they were part of it.


    Every breath they took from the atmosphere seemed to reinvigorate their bodies, filling them with incredible energy.


    If not for the presence of Atticus, Dante could have easily been the most handsome in the academy.


    The number of admirers he received was endless. If not for Atticus'' infamous brutality and the fact that he had the most beautiful girl in the academy by his side, he would have been in those shoes too.


    Despite witnessing every single moment of Atticus''s brutality, Dante maintained his determined gaze as he met Atticus'' icy stare with his own cold gaze.


    The silencested for three seconds before Dante finally decided to speak, seeing as Atticus had no intention to.


    "My name is Dante Starhaven. Atticus Ravenstein, I''m d I finally met you,"


    "¡­"


    "¡­"


    Silence ensued once more, causing the atmosphere to turn awkward. The watching students had suspended their shock in order to watch thest showdown, if they could call it that.


    No one understood what was going on in Atticus''s mind, Dante included.


    The former would have usually attacked by now. No one had actually ever seen Atticus speaking before battle.


    In all the videos that had gone around the school, it was attack first and ask questionster with him not even bothering to ask any questions most of the time.


    Thinking about it, the situation was quite baffling. None of them had seen Atticus and the third years getting into any sort of confrontation before, and yet they had battled as though it was the most natural thing to do.


    For thetter, none of them couldprehend why Dante wasn''t running away.


    Dante frowned slightly, seeing Atticus''s silence. Many would find it hard to understand his actions, but only Dante himself knew why he was standing in front of Atticus.


    "Matriarch Osianne, Lady Zoey''s mother, would never approve of the both of you,"


    Dante''s words made Atticus''s head tilt slightly to the right, his expression turning confused. His interest had just been piqued.


    "Lady Zoey is the greatest talent to ever appear in the family. There is no way the matriarch would allow her kin to be diluted with the blood of another lineage. Her match woulde from the family, and the search for someone worthy had alreadymenced,"


    Dante spoke calmly, each word spoken sinctly as though he were simply stating fact.


    "Leave her. That is the reason I''m standing before you today."


    The air around Dante suddenly changed as he uttered thosest words. It was as though the mana in a veryrge radius around him suddenly intensified,ing under his immediate control.


    "I have no interest in the petty squabbles between you and the others. I have onlye here today to fight you one on one. Le-"


    "I will give you only one chance." After a while of not saying anything, Atticus finally spoke. His voice sounded calm, but the weight in his words was nothing short of heavy.


    "The only reason you are still standing here before me, your limbs intact, able to speak, is because you''re a member of her family. My patience is nonexistent when ites to bullshit. Do not test me."


    "Turn back and leave."


    Dante''s expression darkened considerably. Yes, he was well aware of how much of a monster Atticus was; he had watched the entire massacre as though it were a movie. But despite this fact, he still felt slight confidence.


    He had taken note of everything. Atticus had only been able to overpower and brutally beat up Zezazeus and the others because of his space element.


    Dante had no idea how Atticus had gotten it nor when, but what he did know was that he had the perfect counter for it.


    Although it wasn''t its forte, Dante had bonded with a tier 5 spirit that had the power to control some aspects of time, Aeonis the Ephemeral.


    Dante''s purple hair suddenly whipped about over his head, his Amethyst eyes igniting in a blinding light.


    Arge shadow stretched out from behind him, easily reaching 15 meters in height.


    The weight of the surrounding area suddenly intensified, the shape of a ginormous beast forming.


    However, the shape of the host beast had hardly formed before Atticus disappeared from Dante''s vision.


    Atticus''s movement hadn''t made a single sound in reality and yet, it sounded akin to rumbling thunder in Dante''s ears.


    Dante reacted instinctively, the shadow behind him suddenly erupting into a blinding light, invisible ripples appearing around his figure in the next second.


    Time appeared to be a confusing concept inside this space, with even air molecules moving at a snail''s pace.


    Dante''s n was simple: cripple Atticus'' space element.


    Time and space were intricately linked. The slowed time in the area around him affected not only the temporal aspect but also distorted the spatial dimensions within the affected area.


    Atticus''s ability to manipte space had always relied on stable spatial conditions. He hadn''t yet reached a level where he would be able to manipte an unstable space.


    But Dante had made a grave mistake. He had assumed that Atticus was nothing without his space element; that was nothing more than foolish.


    Atticus had only used the space element for one reason: he had wanted to get the battle over with as fast as possible because of his limited time.


    Even without his space element, none of them were his match.


    The crimson glow engulfing Atticus'' figure exploded, the sound of three dull booms echoing like a war drum as Atticus used Aerokinesis and burst in unison. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Atticus moved with the momentum of a nuclear explosion, moving so fast that the temporal area meant absolutely nothing to him.


    His fist flew forward, carrying the weight of the world.

 Chapter 497 Reaching

    Chapter 497 Reaching


    Atticus'' fist flew forward with the speed of a meteor, its velocity so intense that multiple concentric circles appeared around it as it tore through the temporal zone.


    As fast as the human brain''s thinking speed was, Dante wasn''t even able to formte a single thought.


    It sounded like a cannon st, as though a metal train moving at supersonic speed collided with a watermelon.


    The force of the punch had barely been distributed before Dante''s face caved in, his body from below his neck suddenly jerking forward as his head moved backward ever so slowly.


    In the next second, the full force of the punch acted, the multitude of concentric circles around his arm seemingly shooting forward, causing another brutal impact.


    However, before it could finish spreading, a golden light suddenly ignited, engulfing and swiftly taking Dante out of the area.


    Therge shadowy construct immediately started fading into nothingness as soon as its owner was transported away.


    Atticus raised his right hand, swirls of water enveloping it, washing away the blood as his body started descending downwards.


    The reactions of the onlookers were not as intense as the other times; practically everyone watching had already expected this oue. Just what was Dante thinking? That he could be different?


    A weird silence settled over the entirety of the coliseum, even extending to the academy as reality hit every single student, operator, and instructor alike. Atticus had just defeated the top rankers of the third year, even going as far as defeating the first-ranked with just one punch.


    He was currently the strongest student in the academy.


    It had to be said, deep down many of them already knew this fact. How would a student who could easily defeat 100 other students not be the strongest? But it wasn''t until he had physically proven it in front of them that they epted it.


    The fact that it wasn''t even a close match-up was mind-blowing. It was obvious to everyone watching; the gap between them was immense.


    But regardless, the Ravensteins and White Omen Division members still cheered loudly.


    Atticus reached the earth after a few seconds, his figurending gently.


    The earth below where they had battled happened to be arge circr clearing, surrounded by trees.


    Auroranded just beside Atticus, her gaze fixed on him. "Aren''t we running away?" N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Atticus shook his head, responding sinctly, "There''s no need to."


    His gaze swept around the area, spotting what he was searching for.


    The first was the figure of Gerald lodged in the earth 50 meters away from his location, and the second was that of the limbless figure of Zezazeus lying all bloodied in a small crater.


    Atticus had incapacitated both of them because he felt like he didn''t have the time to thoroughly teach them a lesson.


    That had been a very urate assessment as in the next instant, the arrival of arge dragon construct with a beautiful girl on top, Zoey, along with two white-haired students, Ember and Orion, andstly, the brown-haired figure of a boy, Kael, was marked with the bright light of the sun illuminating the clearing suddenly getting eclipsed.


    They each instinctively turned their gazes upwards to witness the sight of hundreds ofrge pristine white hover cars hovering high above the skies, surrounding the entirety of the expanse.


    They were everywhere, below at the boundary between the forest and the expanse, covering every space towards the top.


    They were surrounded.


    A few seconds passed, and it was as though the sight of the army of hover cars brought back the sound in the area.


    The rumbling of the car engines reverberated in the ears of everyone present in a cacophony of vibrations, the doors of each of the cars sliding open in a myriad of soft hums.


    From each door, the figures of a multitude ofpletely white individuals donned in tight and fitted white suits streamed out, their bodies firm and their every movement calcting.


    A small tform made of bones suddenly materialized beneath their feet, each of them standing suspended in the air.


    Their gazesnded on Atticus in the middle of the clearing in unison, the form of a sword taking shape slowly in their hands.


    The brows of Zoey, Ember, Kael, and Orion shot up as though trying to reach the heavens.


    They sent this army out just for Atticus?


    The intense and dangerous auras each of the warriors were emitting couldn''t lie; it was obvious they were somehow here for Atticus and were definitely not up to any good.


    Two figures moved in unison. The ginormous form of the purple dragon construct faded into motes of light as giant wings suddenly sprouted from Zoey''s back. Despite the brutal sounds it made as it came out, there was not a single ripple of pain on Zoey''s face.


    With an intense p of her fully stretched wings, she shot towards the sky and towards Atticus in the middle.


    The second figure that moved was Ember. Ember didn''t care about the magnitude of the army nor did she care to wonder why this was happening.


    As soon as she saw that they were showing hostility towards Atticus, the spear in Ember''s right hand spun, her figure shooting forward and reaching Atticus just in time for Zoey tond.


    Seeing Ember move, Orion stared at the army in slight disbelief before shaking his head and also shooting forward.


    Kael''s expression was hard to read. He didn''t seem able to see any of the bone race warriors spread out; instead, his gaze was fixed on the figures of Gerald and Zezazeus on the ground.


    He had missed the battle? Kael frowned. Just how could he be so unlucky?


    But it was as though his body knew that it wasn''t the time to brood about the situation. There was still a battle he could participate in.


    Kael''s fighting intent ignited, the ground on which he previously stood cratering as he shot forward with fast speed.


    Kaelnded with a thunderous crash just beside Atticus, his crimson aura reaching into the skies.


    His right hand gripped the broad sword behind his back, sweeping it in a blur to his side.

 Chapter 498 Declarations

    Chapter 498 Derations


    The entire scene could be calledical, and at the same time, it was incredibly funny to some students watching.


    The same boy these people had just run to stand with, protecting him as though he were a fragile egg, was the exact same boy who had just unleashed a massacre.


    He had cut down limbs, brutally unleashed barrages of punches, and had almost burst open the head of the supposed strongest in the academy. Who needed protection exactly?


    Zoey and Ember both turned their gazes back to meet Atticus'' gaze, the both of them offering a nod before their heads turned back towards their fronts, their expressions turning serious.


    ''Why can''t you ever get into normal troubles?'' Orion muttered under his breath, two curved swords appearing in his hands as he got into a stance, his demeanor changing.


    Kael didn''t even turn to look at Atticus, he felt as though there was no need to acknowledge the fact that he was with him. Actions speaks louder than anything.


    The palpable aura enveloping his body remained undisturbed as he stared at the army of warriors standing in front of him with an intense gaze.


    Atticus smiled slightly as he gazed at everyone standing in front of him. If he had to be honest, he felt a mixture of warmth and amusement at the same time.


    Ember, Zoey, and Kael had been able to lift the restrictions on their powers considerably, reaching the advanced rank.


    To him, all of this wasn''t needed. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Atticus and the rest turned their gazes upwards to see the figure of a hover car lowering downwards. It wasrgerpared to the rest, and although it was pristine white like the others, it looked more luxurious.


    As it reached a few meters away from the earth, it abruptly stopped. The figures of a few warriors followed closely around it as though they were ready to guard with their bodies should anything attack.


    The door of the hover car suddenly slid open, the figure of a young boy stepping out from it.


    As his leg descended, a perfect foot-sized bone suddenly appeared, stopping its descent.


    Everywhere he stepped, this same action would repeat itself constantly until he was a few meters away from his car.


    The boy turned his gaze downwards, his eyesnding on the figure of the white-haired boy they hade here for, Atticus.


    The area suddenly turned silent, the rumbling of the engines seeminglying to a stop despite the hover cars still being suspended in the air. It was as though everything, living or not, understood the significance of this moment.


    The boy suddenly raised his right hand and simultaneously, different hatches opened from each of the hover cars, small-like artifacts streaming out of them.


    They each flew high up, filling the space, and then suddenly lit up with a low glow.


    Instantaneously, the civilians of the bone race who had raged and left the city to the forest in search of Atticus suddenly came to an abrupt stop from every corner of the forest.


    The reason was simple: incrediblyrge screens had suddenly appeared high up in front of all of them in different locations.


    Not only that, even in the city of the bone race, multiple screens appeared all over the city. The rest of the civilians who had chosen to stay behind flooded the streets, each of them gazing intently at the screens that had appeared.


    Disyed on them was the current unfolding scene.


    Because of the intense way he had used the fire element when he was escaping from the bone city, Atticus had long since lost histex suit along with his sleek purple suit.


    He had subconsciously only been protecting the closest attire to his body from the fire, his simple ck robe. This meant that his face wasid bare for all to see.


    With the image of Atticus having already been passed around the city, he was recognized immediately by everyone.


    The fire in their hearts ignited as they saw his current situation: he was surrounded on all sides by warriors of the bone race, the Ossara family!


    An intense amount of pride couldn''t help but set in as they watched the imposing forms of the warriors.


    Did he think he could escape after killing their prince?


    Atticus turned his amused gaze away from his allies, his eyes facing upwards andnding on the boy.


    There was no way Atticus could forget a face, especially when he had seen him clearly. He could see it was that same youth he had seen as soon as he burst out of that building. But there was something different about him this time around.


    ''His look has changed,'' Atticus noted. He had this bored demeanor thest time he had seen him, but now it was as though his personality had undergone a major change.


    His current demeanor was akin to that of a battle-hardened warrior who had experienced many battles.


    It was as though someone had been forcing him before, but now, he had suddenly be invested in everything.


    Regardless, Atticus remained oddly silent. He was curious about where this was heading.


    The boy''s aura suddenly exploded, the cloak behind him billowing as he spoke,


    "My name is Spineus Ossarch, the one who will receive the title Apex of the bone race!"


    Spineus'' voice boomed, his deration reaching the ears of every single individual watching the scene unfold.


    The warriors of the Ossara felt their blood boil, their hearts trembling as they all instinctively moved without being told.


    "HA!"


    Their legs stomped the bone-made tform they were each suspended on in unison, the result echoing with a resounding BAM!


    Spineus'' deration went far and wide, eliciting different reactions from the watching masses.


    The civilians of the bone race watching through the screens cheered loudly, their cheers resounding across the forest. Many of them were well aware that their race had been practically enved by the humans, but their spirits were still strong, their pride firm.


    None would back down from a fight, and seeing a young boy like this standing up to the human who had killed their prince was enough to make their blood boil.

 Chapter 499 Not A Word

    Chapter 499 Not A Word


    Spineus had spoken in perfect humannguage without any ripples or weird ents in his voice. One would think he was human if not for his distinct features.


    Vertebrae had made sure to train Spineus in every single aspect from his childhood. Despite speaking in the humannguage, it was an entirely different sound that reached the ears of the civilians.


    It was as though the artifacts were automatically tranting every single word he said into the bone race''snguage, which the majority of the civilians would understand.


    It was very clear that Vertebrae had thoroughly prepared for this event.


    "Human," the fronts of each hover car suddenly ignited in unison, their lights shining directly on Atticus. Despite the sun''s intense light, the golden lights were still very visible.


    If it hadn''t been clear before, it was now evident that they were here for Atticus.


    "You killed our third prince, Zekaron the Unyielding. That affront will not go unpunished!


    "I stand before you as a warrior. You have killed an important member of our race; you must face the consequences. None of these able warriors will interfere. Fight me, and the winner will take the loser''s head."


    Spineus suddenly stretched out his right hand, a golden folded paper appearing in it.


    Atticus'' gaze narrowed slightly as soon as he saw the item that had just appeared, but he wasn''t the only one. The gazes of the students watching, especially the tiered, also narrowed in shock. That paper¡­ it was a mana contract!


    A wide smile marred Vertebrae''s face as he fixated his eyes on the screen in front of him.


    He was still at the top of a high and imposing skyscraper, hands still sped behind his back.


    Words could not begin to express how happy and proud Vertebrae was of Spineus. His words, his actions, his demeanor, the intensity in his voice¡ªit was all perfect!


    What made him even more excited was his deration at the beginning.


    ''It''s a good thing he dered it now. The masses, whether willingly or unwillingly, will have the subconscious notion that he is the apex of our race. It''s perfect!''


    This was exactly what they needed to kick-start their takeover! Vertebrae had made sure to keep Spineus away from Mortrex''s eyes over the years, but it was very obvious that this would reveal practically everything to him, including Spineus.


    However, after this, Spineus would be far too loved by the masses for Mortrex to do anything. This wasn''t the human domain where anyone with power could just do whatever they wanted.


    For the bone race, the majority of them would rather die than be forced to serve a person they didn''t want to serve. This had been one of the reasons for their numbers being whittled down to this extent. If not for the emergence of higher-ups who chose to ept the humans'' terms, they would have gone extinct already. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "So this is your recement, huh," Mortrex said, drawing Viviana closer and nting a kiss on her cheek. Both of them were still at the top of the massive skull, arge screen showing Spineus and Atticus facing off.


    However, Viviana''s expression remained impassive, not even responding to the kiss. Her eyes were fixed directly on Spineus on the screen, her expression unreadable.


    Mortrex sighed. "Why don''t you just go introduce yourself to him?"


    Seeing no response, Mortrex shook his head. ''I really fell for a weird one.''


    ¡­


    The eyes of the academy''s instructors shot up, many of them immediately standing in protest. "This is outrageous! How dare mere ves try to use a mana contract on our youths!"


    The majority of the protesters were first-year instructors, who were the most supportive of Atticus. The other years were also enraged but eventually decided to keep quiet.


    They each turned their gazes towards Isabe, expecting her to be even more incensed by the unfolding situation, but were immediately shocked to see her looking at the screen calmly instead.


    Many were baffled but didn''t ponder on it for too long. They turned towards the second person they felt would be in support of them and instantly regretted it.


    Jared had already sat back down. He had somehow found another cart of food, a wide grin on his face as he started munching. His gaze was fixated on the screen, and it was clear to everyone watching that he had absolutely no intention of interfering.


    Many turned away from the lost cause, focusing on Isabe once again, but as they were about to speak, they discovered the reason for her silence.


    "Stand down. No one is allowed to interfere," a voice suddenly resounded across the room, causing the instructors to pause. The voice left no room for argument; it was straightforward and sinct.


    Hearing Harrison''smand, despite feeling reluctant, they settled into their seats. Isabe remained unfazed throughout the scene as though she had already expected this to happen.


    ''Of course he was nning something,'' she pondered.


    ¡­


    The entire space was enveloped in another palpable silence after Spineus''s deration, broken once again by him continuing to speak.


    "Yes, your lives aren''t actually in danger, so why should you sign this?"


    Spineus unfolded the paper, swiftly biting his finger and drafting a contract.


    "It''s admirable, having people that would stand by you even during the worst of situations."


    As he finished, he folded it back and created a small tform made of bones beneath it. With a thought, it started moving slowly toward Atticus.


    Spineus''s voice suddenly took on an icy tone.


    "You have two options: sign this and fight me one-on-one, or watch as I torture each one of yourpanions until they beg me for mercy."


    Spineus''s words were followed by the warriors of the Ossara family each unleashing their thick auras in a collective and resounding show of force.


    The message was clear: sign or face the consequences.


    Ember held her spear tightly, the temperature of the surrounding area decreasing rapidly. She stood in front of the group like a silent goddess of ice.


    Zoey instead wore a baffled expression as the sound of Lumindra''sughter echoed in her head.


    ''Hahahahahaha.''


    ''What the hell?'' She just couldn''t understand why her petite spirit wasughing during this situation.


    Aurora had long since joined in, her whole body enveloped in searing mes, with Orion standing just beside her, gripping his two swords tightly.


    Kael''s clothes tore as he suddenly grew in mass and height, the red aura enveloping his figure exploding.


    Everyone was watching. From Magnus and Oberon, with thetter sipping a small cup of tea ever so slowly, to Mortrex and Viviana, to the civilians of the bone race, to Vertebrae.


    They were all focused on one individual, Atticus, each of them curious to see what he would do next.


    Everyone watching expected him to react in a multitude of different ways:


    Explode in anger.


    Immediately attack without even caring to speak.


    Try to escape or talk his way out of the situation.


    Some even assumed he mightmit suicide so he would get teleported away.


    However, Atticus did none of these.


    Instead, everyone watching the screen couldn''t help but be baffled as Atticus simply raised his arm and tapped his artifact, not uttering a word.

 Chapter 500 Step

    Chapter 500 Step


    The area was eerily quiet, with only the sound of a finger tapping the screen permeating the space.


    The tension was so intense that it was hard to describe in words.


    Spineus had already unleashed his aura, his thick expert aura descending on Atticus and the others.


    The others showed visible reactions, tightening their hold on their weapons, their auras exploding in an attempt to mitigate the weight. But Atticus showed nothing.


    Spineus had just spoken, making multiple derations that should have deserved an appropriate answer.


    However, all he got was the scene of Atticus raising his hand and tapping his artifact. The small bone made tform carrying the mana contract had gotten close enough to the group, but Spineus was so baffled that he unknowingly made it stop.


    But it wasn''t only Spineus who was baffled; the different crowds watching the scene showed confused expressions on their faces.


    One couldn''t me them too much. Many of them didn''t bother with learning the rules of the summit, choosing instead to enjoy the battles.


    To them, Atticus''s actions appeared like those of a madman. But for hispanions and the students who had actually bothered to read the rules¡­


    A small smile appeared on He''s and Lucas''s faces as they watched the scene.


    "FINALLY!" Nate screamed a secondter. One could only imagine what had happened that made Nate read the rules.


    Zoey, Ember, Aurora, and Sirius shook their heads with small smiles, and Kael''s aura dimmed ever so slightly.


    Zoey had been baffled at why her petite spirit wasughing, but now she understood why very well.


    There was only one reason anyone of them would be tapping their devices during this situation.


    Yet, despite all these baffled reactions, Atticus still kept on tapping on his artifact silently, his face expressionless.


    Did he just threaten his loved ones?


    Atticus was finding it hard toe to grips with this fact. It was so baffling that he wanted tough, but not a single chuckle escaped his mouth.


    Because of the massacres he had justmitted, plus the one from earlier, Atticus had been able to gather a significant amount of points.


    He was d to find out that regardless of whether it was a target or not, the 500 points gain remained unchanged.


    Before he had unleashed both massacres, his points had been a measly 35 SP, but now:


    Summit Points: 14,535 SP


    Many would be envious or at the very least show a shocked expression. But instead, Atticus calmly navigated out of that section and straight to his locked abilities section.


    Then, Atticus only unlocked two things.


    The first was his rank. ording to the pricing, it would take three thousand summit points to rank up to the next rank, with an addition of (n-2000)+3000 for any subsequent rank up.


    This meant that Atticus would have to pay 3000, then 4000 for the next rank, and 5000 for the next.


    Atticus tapped on this twice, advancing to the advanced rank, feeling an overwhelming amount of mana coursing through his veins.


    Atticus simultaneously unlocked the next item, an ordinary looking sheathed katana appearing in the air in front of him in the next instant.


    Spineus''s gaze narrowed, his heart beating oddly fast. ''What is that feeling?'' He suddenly felt a slight chill engulfing his whole body, with no idea of the source.


    But it wasn''t only him. Sweeping his gaze around the area, he couldn''t help but notice many of the warriors of the Ossara family turning their heads left and right as though searching for something.


    ''Am I missing something?''


    Spineus''s perception wasn''t at the level where he could perceive the strength of an individual at just a nce.


    At most, he could only perceive the aura a person was emitting, and with Atticus''s innate ability to conceal, he couldn''t tell his actual current rank nor did he know that he had just broken through.


    He had a bad feeling about this. But despite the feeling, Spineus didn''t act on it. He couldn''t show any form of weakness here. Millions of the people of the bone race were watching! n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Instead, Spineus''s aura exploded, the weight engulfing Atticus and his group intensifying.


    They had each only unlocked their ranks to the Advanced rank; an Expert rank was far too strong.


    They felt their legs buckling, their figures trying hard to withstand the pressure.


    But regardless, it was as though Atticus wasn''t even affected at all, despite most of the aura being focused on him.


    Spineus''s gaze narrowed even more as his aura exploded once more. He needed Atticus to sign that mana contract before the battle, or else he wouldn''t be able to get the finishing that would satisfy the people of the bone race watching.


    The increase in aura made standing harder for the group, but it didn''t stop Atticus''s actions for even a second.


    The katananded soundlessly in Atticus''s outstretched palm, and despite the intense situation, Atticus still chose to fix it slowly to his waist.


    His whole demeanor was the personification of calm and serenity, akin to a tranquilke. It was as though he was currently in the middle of a peaceful and beautiful body of water. Nothing could rush or break his calm.


    Atticus suddenly lowered his arm and raised his head upward, gazing at the figures of the warriors that surrounded the area.


    The chilliness they felt intensified.


    And then, Atticus slowly took a step forward.


    ¡­


    "Oh Magnus, you''re not even trying to mask your excitement. Just what are you anticipating?"


    With a small sip, Oberon turned towards Magnus and remarked with a small smile. Thetter currently had his hands gripping the armrest of his chair tightly, eyes focused on Atticus on the screen.


    Magnus cleared his throat awkwardly; he had lost himself for a second there. Seeing as Magnus had no intention of responding, Oberon shook his head and took another sip of his tea, turning back to the screen.

 Chapter 501 Blocked

    Chapter 501 Blocked


    Truly, it was a normal step, but as Atticus took it, an overwhelming and oppressive aura, surpassing the intensity of Spineus''s outburst, descended upon the entire vicinity, brushing aside his aura like an insignificant breeze.


    Atticus moved forward, walking past Ember and standing in front of the group who had already been freed from Spineus''s aura.


    With an air of calcted indifference, Atticus spoke,


    "You will torture mypanions?"


    His voice maintained a calm, measured tone, almost conversational, but those who heard it felt pressure the likes of which they had never felt before.


    The hearts of the Ossara family warriors in the area trembled, their grips on their weapons tightening instinctively.


    Spineus wasn''t excluded. He quickly sped his hands behind his back, intending to hide his arm that had suddenly begun shaking.


    His warrior heart was screaming at him. It was a feeling honed from the life and death battles he had fought and endured during his life, the sort of feeling one gets when they meet an opponent who wasn''t in or close to their league.


    The area which had been silent became even more silent. The sounds of the rustling of leaves or chirping of birds disappearing.


    Only Atticus''s words echoed through the ears of the audience. It was as though the intensity of the moment reached every location.


    The city of the bone race was enveloped in a palpable silence, the students mirroring the same scene.


    To those who had seen it before, to those who had been subjected to his wrath, they knew it instinctively: this was a new level of anger.


    Throughout all the times, no one had ever seen Atticus smile when anyone angered him, and yet, there was a small smile on Atticus''s face as he spoke.


    It was unnerving, a feeling that engulfed the entire student watching. So intense that the cheering of Nate and the others came to an abrupt stop, each of them silently focusing on the screen.


    They all instinctively knew what was about to happen would be intense.


    Spineus''s heart was beating fast; he just couldn''t understand what was going on. He felt as though he was making a huge mistake, but unfortunately for him, it was far toote to stop.


    It wasn''t about him anymore nor his petty revenge. He currently had the hopes of the people of the bone race resting on his shoulders; he couldn''t falter here.


    Spineus''s hand clenched, forcibly calming his beating heart, before responding,


    "Yes. But if you sign the contract, nothin-"


    "I see,"


    Atticus interrupted Spineus''s words before he could finish, his voice the epitome of calm.


    The first word of Spineus''s response was everything he needed. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    With a deliberate and effortless movement, Atticus''s right hand reached for his katana hanging on his left waist.


    The world slowed.


    The sky seemed to darken.


    The hearts of Spineus and every single member of the Ossara family froze as their hearts stopped beating in unison.


    Hundreds of miles away, the eyes of Mortrex and Vertebrae, standing at the tops of high points, suddenly narrowed into pinpricks, their heads snapping towards the direction Atticus had fled in, their figures vanishing into thin air in the next second.


    A voice, still maintaining its perfect calmness, suddenly sounded, each word dripping with chilling indifference.


    "Katana Series - 2nd Art: Endless de."


    In an instant, Atticus dissolved into nothingness.


    The very air seemed to shatter as a multitude of blue streaks filled the space, weaving a mesmerizing tapestry of light.


    For a heartbeat, all was silent, as if the world itself had stopped to witness the spectacle.


    The blue streaks cut through the space with lethal precision, slicing through everything in their path.


    Each streak found its mark, a blur of unstoppable force that phased through every single inch of the Ossara warriors in the area.


    Instantaneously, a figure suddenly appeared in front of Spineus, materializing out of thin air, followed by a cataclysmic impact.


    The force of the collision released an explosion akin to a nuclear detonation, a deafening roar that shook the very earth. The ground quaked, shockwaves rippling outwards, sending debris and dust skyward.


    The final brilliant blue streak abruptly stopped, its lethal path interrupted.


    The world regained its normal rhythm, the hearts of the spectators beating so fast and intensely it was as though their hearts wanted to burst out of their chests.


    The figures of Zoey, Ember, Aurora, Kael, and Orion performed mid-air flips, their bodies skidding down the earth trying to stop their momentum.


    Magnus grinned from his throne, the smile on Oberon''s face remaining undisturbed as he took another sip of his tea.


    The dust cleared, the eyes of many almost bulging out of their sockets as they witnessed the unfolding scene.


    A fountain of blood rained from the sky as each one of the Ossara family warriors burst out in a fountain of blood and gore.


    The sounds of drops of crimson blood hitting the earth, akin to rainfall, were punctuated by the explosion of the multitude of hover cars that were suspended in the sky.


    Another intense wave rocked the space, sending debris and scorching heat flying across the area.


    A translucent purple dragon construct radiated out from Zoey, covering the whole group and shielding them from the onught.


    And yet, despite all of these mind-numbing things happening, every single eye was focused on one spot in the sky.


    On the same spot where the final brilliant blue streak had abruptly been stopped, were the figures of three individuals.


    First was the figure of the trembling Spineus, his whole body drenched with so much sweat that a small pool had formed on the bony tform he was on.


    On the other end was Atticus, whose hand had turned bloodied because of the unmovable force that had stopped his attack.


    And just between them was a man.


    The man was topless and had apact physique which seemed to brim with power. His head waspletely bald, coupled with his golden beard, trimmed to perfection.


    To the people of the bone race, he needed no introduction.


    Mortrex the Indomitable, the Ossarch of the bone race, had appeared on the battlefield.

 Chapter 502 Domain

    Chapter 502 Domain


    The silence was out of this world. The shock that enveloped every single person watching this scene was insanely palpable.


    Mortrex the indomitable had appeared on the battlefield.


    None of the students watching knew exactly who he was, but his presence was undeniable; they knew someone powerful had appeared, an opponent Atticus couldn''t take lightly.


    But it was different for the millions of people of the bone race watching. There was no one among them who didn''t know who this man was, but none of them even had the time and opportunity toprehend the situation before the hundreds of small artifacts suspended in the air streaming the events suddenly imploded. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Simultaneously, the hundreds of screens that the people of the bone race were watching the events through abruptly disappeared, leaving the distraught masses in a state of confusion.


    The majority of the civilians still in the city immediately began running towards the gate and into the forest where Atticus had fled, intending to find and join the battle.


    Their Ossarch had appeared! They must also join the battle!


    Since the small artifacts had been destroyed, the audience spectating the scene had reduced considerably, leaving only the millions of students of the academy and the instructors watching.


    Gon had long since found a seat. He was no longermentating and was instead gazing upwards at the sky absentmindedly, daydreaming about how he would spend the money he had just won.


    Once again, they all watched in silence.


    Mortrex''s presence was expansive and thick. It was as though an unknown powerful being had descended on the battlefield. It was so heavy that everyone, Atticus included, found it hard to breathe.


    Atticus''s gaze narrowed, his instinct screaming at him like a ring horn.


    He ignored the incredible amount of pain emanating from his right arm, his figure suddenly distorting before disappearing.


    Instantaneously, he reappeared 30 meters away from where he had been before, sheathing his katana soundlessly.


    Atticus didn''t need to be told, nor did he waste a single second. His body moved smoothly and swiftly, sturdy water forming beneath his feet as he got into a stance in the air.


    A drop of crimson blood fell from the sky, hitting the earth with an imperceptible sound. It was just a single drop, but to some people, it carried great significance.


    No one was left unmoved by the power Atticus had just unleashed or the magnitude of the massacre that urred, but the shock that enveloped Viviana and Mortrex alike could not bepared.


    It had been brief, but she had seen it clearly before the screens disappeared from the city: Mortrex was bleeding.


    ''What is that weapon made of?'' Mortrex''s gaze narrowed slightly, fixing on the sheathed katana at Atticus''s waist.


    The sturdiness of a Grandmaster''s body was something that many couldn''t dream ofprehending.


    The gap between a grandmaster and the lower ranks was sorge that even a master+ rank''s strongest attack couldn''t hope to hurt the body of a grandmaster. It was thatrge.


    And yet, a boy radiating an aura of an Advanced rank had hurt him?


    Viviana''s expressionless gaze darkened as a tform made of bones materialized beneath her feet. From the middle of her chest, a white viscous substance streamed out, immediately engulfing her entire body.


    In an instant, a radiant white armor formed, her figure resembling an incarnation of a white goddess.


    The bone tform shot upwards, a multitude of bone-like spikes materializing behind her.


    A dangerous glint passed through Viviana''s gaze, and with the speed of a bullet, she shot forward, leaving a trail of sonic booms in her wake.


    Mortrex raised his arm, focusing on his bleeding finger. He had used a finger to stop the attack, an action he felt was sufficient given the power level of the attacker.


    But at the end of the day, he was a grandmaster rank. The wound didn''t even take a second to close up as soon as it formed.


    However, he didn''t have time to ponder the matter as an overwhelming thick aura suddenly descended upon the area, followed by a roar,


    "HOW DARE YOU!"


    Vertebrae bellowed, his raging voice making the earth tremble.


    Atticus and the others felt their eardrums vibrate, threatening to burst.


    Vertebrae suddenly appeared between Atticus and Mortrex, his seething gaze focused directly on Atticus.


    To the people in the area, the aura was already familiar; another grandmaster had appeared.


    The perception of a grandmaster was hard for normal humans toprehend. Before he had even reached the scene, he had already seen and understood the state of the situation.


    The warriors of the Ossara family, hundreds of youths whom he had painstakingly raised and trained from their childhood, the future of their lineage, had all been killed in a matter of seconds.


    The intensity of the rage Vertebrae was feeling was akin to the eruption of a volcano.


    Vertebrae erupted, his full grandmaster rank aura immediately nketing the whole area.


    Atticus felt danger the likes of which he had never felt before. He had never been one to hesitate; immediately upon Vertebrae speaking, his hand had already moved to tap his artifact.


    Atticus had gained an incredible amount of points from the massacre he had justmitted. From the very first time Atticus had killed Zekaron in the forest, he had discovered that depending on the strength of those he killed and his own strength, he was rewarded ordingly.


    At Intermediate+ rank, Zekaron had given him more than two thousand points, but now he had killed almost 500 Zekarons at Advanced rank. Atticus was insanely rich in points.


    Atticus didn''t bother to check as he unlocked everything. From his rank to his exosuit, a ck suit enveloping him instantly.


    Atticus was many things, but a coward was not one of them. He was not one to cower even when the odds were stacked against him.


    Atticus''s aura suddenly exploded, his katana moving slightly from its sheath as he prepared to attack.


    Just as the aura was about to hit, it suddenly disappeared as though it were an insignificant breeze.


    As though the weight of the world had suddenly descended upon him, Vertebrae''s figure plummeted from the skies at fast speed, hitting the earth with a cataclysmic impact.


    "Am I a joke to you?"


    A voice boomed at the next instant, its intensity palpable. Vertebrae found himself pinned down face-first on the earth by Mortrex''s aura, unable to move an inch no matter how much he struggled.


    "I am Mortrex the Indomitable! How dare you question my authority!"


    Mortrex''s chilling gaze fixed itself on Vertebrae, his aura exploding as it increased in intensity once more, causing Vertebrae to sink deeper into the earth.


    Vertebrae''s hand clenched, his teeth gritted hard.


    Despite both of them being in the grandmaster rank, he knew deep down that he wasn''t a match for Mortrex¡ªno one was.


    He couldn''t even lift a finger, and this was just his aura! Blood streamed out of Vertebrae''s palms and teeth, his eyes turning red as he stopped fighting back, his aura receding.


    ''This embarrassment will not be forgotten,'' Vertebrae promised inwardly.


    Seeing this, Mortrex released his aura, freeing him.


    "Take your son and leave now," Mortrexmanded.


    Vertebrae listened, appearing in the sky beside his frightened son. He suddenly turned, his seething gaze meeting Atticus''s cold one.


    "This will not be forgotten," he said. Before Vertebrae could disappear, he received a response from Atticus that made his heart tremble:


    "I will end your family."


    Vertebrae locked eyes with Atticus for a second before suddenly vanishing without a word. The area descended into silence for a moment, the gazes of Mortrex and Atticus meeting in a silent sh.


    The impacts from the explosions had already sent the others a significant distance away from the scene, but the arrival of multiple powerful individuals didn''t go unnoticed.


    The group had gotten on Zoey''s dragon construct, about to reach the scene before Zoey abruptly stopped midair, 50 meters away from where Atticus and Mortrex were, her worried gaze narrowing.


    ''What do you mean there''s no need for fusion? I can''t help him without transforming!'' Zoey questioned.


    ''Calm down, Zoey. I don''t feel any hostilitying from him. I don''t think there''s a need to do anything. Just observe, you can always step in if anything happens.''


    Zoey was reluctant, but her spirit was never wrong, and she knew that very well. She turned and exined everything to the rest of the group.


    Mortrex observed Atticus with scrutiny, his mind racing as he attempted toprehend what he had just witnessed.


    "So you''re the reason for this whole thing," Mortrex suddenly spoke.


    Atticus''s hands still held his katana tightly. He had already unleashed everything¡ªfrom Aerokinesis to burst, he was ready to go at any time.


    Atticus didn''t offer any response, causing Mortrex to narrow his eyes slightly. He had seen everything.


    Atticus might have been using conceal, but unfortunately for him, he couldn''t hide his rank when he was releasing his restrictions. Mortrex had seen the burst of mana every time he leveled up.


    Despite looking older, Mortrex could tell that Atticus could not be more than 16.


    An Expert+ rank 16-year-old¡ªit was insane.


    Multiple thoughts shed through Mortrex''s mind before he finally decided on what he wanted to do.


    "I am Mortrex the Indomitable, the Ossarch of the bone race!"


    Mortrex suddenly bellowed, his voice permeating the space.


    "Human! I hope you will remember this favor in the future when you stand at the top."


    Atticus''s expression changed, but before he couldprehend his words, Mortrex suddenly spoke, his words cutting through the tension like a de.


    "Domain."

 Chapter 503 Fierce

    Chapter 503 Fierce


    Domain.


    It was a single word, one many normal individuals would utter in their everyday life. It had different meanings, especially for the unknowledgeable.


    To them, it was a simple word.


    But to the knowledgeable, in the world of the elites, the weight of the word "domain" was immeasurable.


    To grandmasters, a single utterance of that "simple" word was akin to a descending apocalypse.


    No one had the time to react. No one had the time to even blink.


    There was only one entity in the area apart from Mortrex who knew the significance of that word and the devastation of what wasing.


    But despite being a tier 7 spirit, not even she could protect Zoey due to her inability to withstand and utilize her full potential.


    A subtle and swift wave emanated from Mortrex, spreading out in every direction.


    The earth beneath their feet quaked, tremors spreading like a heartbeat through the ground. The atmosphere itself seemed to tremble, the very air shivering as though dreading what was toe.


    As the aura spread, the heartbeat of every being in the vicinity, even that of Atticus, synchronized with the rhythmic pulse.


    The world itself seemed to pause; not a single soul moved.


    In that instant, time itself felt as if it hade to a halt, holding its breath in reverence to the power unfolding.


    The subtle wave of energy suddenly converged around Mortrex, swirling and coalescing before erupting with a force that shook the heavens.


    A surge of energy burst forth, painting the sky with a stark, white hue, blinding in its brilliance.


    From this explosion of light, a frigid cocoon, vast and all-epassing, unfurled.


    It swept across thendscape, its brilliant tendrils reaching out and ensnaring Atticus within its grip.


    Simultaneously, a multitude of golden light ignited, engulfing Zoey, Ember, Aurora, Kael, Orion, Zezazeus, and Gerald within them. In the next second, they each disappeared from the area.


    The screen on which the millions of spectating students and instructors alike were watching the unfolding scene suddenly ckened for a second before shing and changing the view.


    Loud murmurs echoed across the whole coliseum as each of the students stared at the new live footage on the screen.


    Instead of the figures of Atticus and Mortrex being shown or at the very least the area they had been in, the screen was instead showing a bird''s eye view of a vast region.


    For more than five hundred meters, in the middle of the forest was the form of an expansive, pristine white, smooth cocoon.


    "What is that?" a random student asked.


    "I have no idea. I heard ''domain'' before everything turned to shit," another replied.


    "Look, the rest of the participants are appearing!"


    Many students turned towards the direction the student had just pointed to, their confused gazesnding on the figures that were suddenly appearing at the top of the tform.


    Zoey, Ember, Aurora, Kael, Orion, Zezazeus, and Gerald suddenly found themselves on a tform surrounded by millions of murmuring students.


    Zezazeus and Geraldnded with brutal thuds on the floor, the former still limbless and thetter severely injured.


    The artifact would protect the students from death but wouldn''t heal their injuries.


    Luckily for Gerald, the restrictions on his powers had been lifted, and the sun was shining in the sky. He healed at a visible rate but, even after healing, he didn''t get up. He simply stared at the sky nkly without saying anything.


    Zezazeus mirrored the same action, with Sonorous instead frantically touching his face as though scared he would lose it. Seraphin was sprawled on the ground, his bodypletely battered and covered in crimson blood while clutching his neck.


    But Gerald didn''t even seem to notice; he was far too lost in his thoughts to care.


    ''Just one knee.'' Those words resounded in his head constantly.


    Andstly was the deformed figure of Dante Starhaven sitting quietly on one side.


    Aside from the neers, the rest of the participating students had all appeared on the tforms, including the rest of the first through third years.


    The Alverians hadn''t joined Zezazeus because of L''s warning, but they had already been eliminated before the showdown; fighting wasn''t really their forte. The same was the case for the Nebulon family too.


    And yet, Zoey and Aurora quickly noticed an oddity. Atticus wasn''t amongst them!


    They each instinctively turned their gazes towards therge screen at the top, and upon seeing therge pristine white cocoon, their expressions turned worried in an instant.


    ''Lumi, what happened?''


    ''Calm down, Zoey. His life isn''t in danger; those artifacts are more powerful than you give them credit for,'' Lumindra suddenly responded in a calming tone.


    ''So what ha-''


    ''It''s simple; you were all too weak,'' Lumindra suddenly interrupted Zoey''s words. ''What you see on that screen is the peak power of a Grandmaster, a power you need to achieve before you can enter the ranks of a privileged few: a domain,'' Lumindra exined.


    ''The simple activation of a domain is enough to end the lives of a bunch of Advanced ranks. Your lover boy not being here must mean he was the only one who withstood it and is currently inside it.''


    Lumindra allowed Zoey to absorb her words, not saying anything.


    ''Why can''t we see what is happening inside?'' Zoey asked after a second.


    ''A domain is the world of the Grandmaster who unleashed it, so you really think your measly recording artifact would be able to bypass that?''


    Lumindra''s words made Zoey shut up, her worried gaze not changing one bit. She clutched her hands together on her chest, focusing on the screen. ''It should be fine; he still has his artifact,'' she reassured herself.


    But Zoey was far from being the only one who was worried. Aurora''s heart was beating fast, the feeling of uselessness engulfing her once again.


    Aurora had wanted to help out in the battle with the army of students, but she knew inwardly that it was better she stayed out of it. Even during the escape from the Bone City, she did nothing, only allowing herself to be saved and carried along.


    Many might be okay with it, iming that Atticus was just too powerful, but Aurora didn''t feel okay one bit. She couldn''t.


    That wasn''t the kind ofpanion she wanted to be. She didn''t want to feel useless!


    ''Things will have to change.'' Aurora''s gaze suddenly turned fierce.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

 Chapter 504 Bone Dessert

    Chapter 504 Bone Dessert


    The only ones who didn''t really show any visible reaction were Ember and Kael. They both still had their weapons in their hands, gazing up at the screen ever so calmly.


    Ember and Kael had never been ones to panic much; the former trusted Atticus that much, while thetter just couldn''t find a reason to panic. Their artifacts weren''t for decoration.


    The confusion among the students intensified when they also found out that Atticus didn''t appear on the tform with the rest.


    They each murmured,ing up with different spections, before deciding to simply focus on the screen and wait.


    ¡­


    There was no one among the instructors who didn''t know what a domain was. Many of them were in the process of trying to form theirs, after all.


    The number of instructors that stood up as soon as Mortrex deployed his domain was staggering.


    Many were shocked beyond words. Why the hell was he using a domain against a 16-year-old? But as though remembering Harrison''s words, they each sat down without uttering a word. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Isabe and Jared didn''t bother to stand up; it was as though they knew it would be pointless. Just like the students, they chose to focus on the screen.


    ¡­


    Darkness¡ªthat was what Atticus could see. Even when he saw the cocoon unfurling, Atticus''s gaze didn''t once blink.


    He immediately knew that there was no outrunning it and decided instead to maintain his alertness.


    His hand clutched his katana tightly, his life weapon vibrating in an assuring manner. His stance remained undisturbed, his piercing blue gaze with a hint of crimson in his irises fixed ahead from under his exo suit.


    Then, Atticus waited.


    But he didn''t have to wait for long as the scene suddenly changed and Atticus underwent a series of afflictions.


    The air suddenly became heavy, the temperature plummeting as a new scene manifested in its full, awe-inspiring glory.


    Bones rose from the ground, forming towering dunes and jagged outcrops. Skeletal trees appeared, their branches rattling in the frigid wind.


    Thendscape transformed into a vast, eerie desert, shimmering with a spectral light.


    Atticus''s gaze shed, his mind working at high speed as he attempted toprehend everything that was happening.


    The Desert stretched as far as the eye could see, an endless sea of white and pale hues.


    The ground was a mixture of fine, powdery sand and countless bone fragments.


    Around him were massive dunesposed of both sand and bone fragments that shifted with the wind, creating an eerie, ever-changingndscape.


    Here and there,rge skeletal remains jutted out from the sand, some resembling rib cages of colossal beasts, towering vertebral columns, or skulls the size of boulders.


    But this wasn''t all.


    Sparse, skeletal nts dotted thendscape, their structures resembling twisted bones.


    The climate seemed to shift every second.


    At one instance, a certain bleached brightness would radiate the space, the sun beating down mercilessly, bleaching thendscape to a blinding white, creating a dazzling, almost otherworldly brightness.


    And at another instance, the temperature would suddenly plummet as the desert took on a ghostly appearance under the moonlight, with shadows stretching long and the bones gleaming in the silver light.


    Atticus waspletely and utterly speechless. He could feel an intense amount of weakness acting upon him, as though being in this space alone was draining him.


    ''What is this?'' There was only confusion in Atticus'' mind. This was the first time he had ever encountered something like this.


    But he didn''t have to ask, as in the next second, as though he could read his mind, a voice suddenly spoke,


    "Wee to my domain,"


    The voice came from every conceivable direction, and despite that, it sounded in unison. It was as though a god had spoken.


    Atticus didn''t utter any words, his hands still clutching his katana. He recognized the voice that spoke.


    If he hadn''t before, he knew now that there was no escaping this unless Mortrex himself wanted him to.


    "Rx, if I wanted you dead, you would be already."


    Mortrex''s next words were the push Atticus needed to reach his next conclusion. He released his hold on his katana, releasing his exosuit.


    There was no hostilitying from Mortrex, and if he had heard Mortrex''sst words before the deployment of his domain correctly, then he should be expecting a favor from him.


    Atticus faced no one in particr and suddenly spoke, "What is this ce? A Domain?" he asked.


    The ground a few meters behind Atticus suddenly swirled, the sand and bone fragments swirling upwards together until the pristine white figure of Mortrex was formed.


    "Yes, this is my domain," the rapid climate changes suddenly stopped, the bright radiance of the sun shining down on the space.


    Atticus''s head snapped backwards, his gaze fixing on what had just spoken. It looked like Mortrex down to thest detail, but Atticus could tell that it wasn''t the real him.


    Feeling Atticus''s stare, Mortrex continued,


    "I call this the Bone Desert. It is a manifestation of my power and my experiences from the day I was born. Here, I control everything you see."


    Mortrex''s words were followed by the climate abruptly changing once again, the temperature plummeting as the desert took on a ghostly appearance under the moonlight.


    Atticus frowned, his confusion evident. Seeing this, Mortrex decided to exin further,


    "A domain is a representation of an individual''s power, a level of mastery that only those who have attained a profound understanding of their abilities can achieve. Within this domain, thews of reality bend and conform to my will. Like so¡­"


    Mortrex suddenly raised his hand, and instantaneously the bone dunes around the area began to shift and change.


    The ground beneath Atticus''s feet trembled as a multitude of massive skeletal ribcages rose from the sand, forming an imposing archway.


    These ribcages, each the size of a tree trunk, curved upward and met at a high point above, creating a grand, eerie gateway.


    Mortrex continued,


    "This archway symbolizes the gateway to my power. Every single thing here is under mymand. As a Grandmaster, my domain mirrors the theme of my abilities¡ªin my case, theplete control and creation of bones."

 Chapter 505 Another

    Chapter 505 Another


    ??Atticus went silent, his mind spinning as a multitude of questions kept popping up in his head. But amongst them, only one took precedence: what the fuck was going on?


    Mortrex immediately saw through Atticus''s confusion and decided to exin.


    "Why am I showing you all of this?"


    Atticus nodded at Mortrex''s question. He was utterly confused. Just why was this man showing him his power?


    "It seems you''re still confused. I me myself for not being clear enough."


    "This," Mortrex suddenly raised both his arms, gesturing to the entire space they were currently in.


    "This is a domain. A form of power that could only be achieved by a privileged few. Despite being of separate races, we all follow the same ranking system, from Novice to Paragon rank."


    "The advancement from Novice to Master rank is fairlymon, although not everyone has the privilege of even going past the Novice rank. However, from the Grandmaster rank, everything ispletely different."


    "Only the elite of the elite, the greatest of talents, could ever think of bing a Grandmaster, and this is because of one reason: a domain."


    Atticus waspletely silent, absorbing everythinging out of Mortrex''s mouth. ''Hmm,'' Atticus thought. He was starting to understand everything now.


    He allowed Mortrex to continue exining.


    "Yes, attaining the Grandmaster rank is only possible when you form your domain."


    Atticus nodded, immediately throwing out a question, "How do you go about forming a domain?"


    "A domain is a representation of all your life experiences, in essence, yourself, coupled with the understanding of your powerbined. We are all different and would ultimately have different paths. It''s impossible to say for sure what your path would turn out to be."


    Seeing Atticus falling into a deep state of thought, Mortrex added,


    "But there''s only one thing I can say for sure: forming your domain would only happen when you reach a certain level of understanding of your power, or as you humans call it, your bloodline."


    Atticus''s brows furrowed, his thoughts churning. ''When I reach a certain level of understanding, huh? But my bloodline is far too broad and the elements I can acquire are too many. Will I have to acquire every element in existence to achieve its full potential, or would I focus on each element so they have a domain of their own?''


    Atticus was at a crossroads. He didn''t just have one element like the others; he had multiple. And he was sure, very sure, that he would still acquire more as time passed.


    This was exactly what made him feel conflicted. Would he have to acquire all elements,bine and form a domain, or would each element have one?


    Thetter would take far too long, and when he thought about it, it was practically impossible. The only time he was able to gain an element was when he was advancing in a major rank. The only major rank he had before having to create a domain was the Master rank.


    Except his bloodline would allow him to ept all elements then, he wouldn''t be able to gain any until he advanced to the Grandmaster rank.


    This conclusion led Atticus to lean more on thetter: each element would get a domain.


    ''Now the only question is how many domains would I have to form before I can advance to the Grandmaster rank.''


    Atticus chose to leave that question for another time. It was impossible to find out now.(function(w,q){w[q]=w[q]||[];w[q].push(["_mgc.load"])})(window,"_mgq");


    He turned towards Mortrex and inquired further, "So, you created all of this?"


    Mortrex nodded.


    "Yes, and not just created. Within this space, I am the absolute authority. Observe."


    With a swift movement of his arm, Mortrex suddenly transformed the archway he had created earlier into a towering skeleton, which began to walk around them, the ground trembling with each step it took.


    He then pointed towards the horizon, and instantaneously a multitude of bone pirs started to rise and spread, forming abyrinth.


    Mortrex continued,


    "Let us take your family as an example. To the best of my knowledge, the Ravensteins each have bloodlines rted to the elements.


    "For someone with an affinity for earth, their domain might be a culmination of rock and soil, withndscapes of towering cliffs and sprawling valleys. The element would dance to their tune, creating a realm only they can control.


    "It represents full recognition and eptance of one''s capabilities. Stepping into a domain is like entering a different world, a realm where one''s power is thew."


    Mortrex dropped his arm, the bonebyrinth dissolving into dust in an instant.


    Then, the scene suddenly changed, reced by a serene, ghostly oasis surrounded by skeletal trees. "What are its weaknesses?" Atticus suddenly asked. He wasn''t naive enough to believe that a perfect power such as this would exist. There had to be something, some kind of limit perhaps.


    Mortrex shook his head before responding, "There are none."


    Atticus''s gaze narrowed. "None? Really? So once you''re trapped in a Grandmaster''s domain, that''s it? Even if you''re another Grandmaster?"


    Atticus immediately threw out a number of questions. Seeing Atticus was done, Mortrex decided to exin.


    "Once a domain is formed, barriers are shattered, and possibilities are limitless. This is where the true power of a Grandmaster lies.


    "Here, I am limited only by my imagination and understanding. Anything is possible as long as you will it. There are no weaknesses. There''s only one way to leave a domain once trapped, which brings us to your second question."


    Mortrex suddenly turned his gaze upwards, causing Atticus to do the same. The climate changed, the sun shining down reced byplete darkness.


    The figure of two brightly glowing men suddenly appeared in the sky, each one as imposing as thest.


    Suddenly, a visible wave spread out from one of the figures, before a blinding light erupted upwards, unfurling and epassing a wide range, including the second figure.


    Mortrex turned his gaze towards Atticus.


    "When a Grandmaster is trapped inside the domain of another Grandmaster, there''s only one way to escape: another domain."(function(w,q){w[q]=w[q]||[];w[q].push(["_mgc.load"])})(window,"_mgq");

 Chapter 506 Hope

    Chapter 506 Hope


    ??As soon as Mortrex spoke, from within the cocoon of blue light, a white light suddenly ignited, blinding in its radiance.


    With the force of a rocket, it suddenly burst upwards through the cocoon of light, engulfing and epassing it in the next second.


    "After the entrapped Grandmaster has unleashed his own domain, then another battle would begin. During this process, there can only be three oues."


    The unfolding disy suddenly split into three identical parts.


    "One, the newly formed domain overpowers the opponent''s, thereby freeing him or her and destroying their opponent''s."


    One of the split parts suddenly mirrored Mortrex''s words, the newly formed cocoon overpowering the initial one.


    Its form suddenly went supernova, and arge wave rocked the area, spreading out in every direction. In the next second, the first domain turned into motes of light, followed by its maker.


    Mortrex continued, "Two, it is of lower strength and immediately gets overpowered."


    The second split part mirrored the first, but instead, it was the newly formed domain that met its end. Its form went supernova, and its owner immediately perished.


    "Andstly, they have equal power and thus face a stalemate."


    Thest split part acted ordingly, the cocoon suddenly taking on two colors that kept shing in the middle with neither side giving in.


    "When this happens, both Grandmasters would have to resort to using their domains and powers to do battle."


    Atticus absorbed everything at a rapid pace, a question suddenly popping up in his head. He didn''t waste time and asked immediately,


    "How do you quantify the power of a domain? I mean, are there ranks or some level of measurement that could tell us how powerful a particr Grandmaster''s domain is?"


    Mortrex smiled. ''What a smart boy. Is he really 16?" he thought, a bit shocked.


    He felt like most kids his age would be too overwhelmed by the magnitude of everything to even think of asking questions.


    What was even more baffling was his questions; there was not a single useless one among them. Everything he was asking was what Mortrex already nned on exining. Thest thing he expected was to be asked before he could even speak.


    A little excitement couldn''t help but bubble from within him. ''Perhaps there''s hope for the bone race yet.''


    "There are no ranks or levels to a Grandmaster''s domain. In fact, a Grandmaster- individual''s domain could overpower a Grandmaster+ rank. While it''s true the only way to advance in the Grandmaster rank is to constantly improve the understanding of your bloodline, just like most things, the strength of each domain is predominantly dependent on one thing: will.


    "The higher your will, the more firm, sturdy, and powerful your domain is."


    "I see," Atticus muttered, taking it all in. ''Just because a person is in the Grandmaster+ rank doesn''t mean he or she has a stronger will than a Grandmaster- rank,'' Atticus pondered.


    His brows suddenly furrowed. "What about intelligence and perception? Do they have any part to y in this?" Atticus inquired. He hadn''t heard Mortrex mention both stats during his exnation.


    Mortrex nodded. "They are both useful in the formation and the utilization of your domain. Higher intelligence and perception stats equal more defined and swift control over your domain."


    Hearing this, Atticus nodded his head and decided to ask what might be hisst question currently in his head.


    "Why only in the Master+ rank? I mean, if a Novice rank has enough understanding of his bloodline, couldn''t he or she form a domain of his or her own and thus be a Grandmaster?"


    Mortrex shook his head. "It''s not that simple. Creating a domain requires a certain level of understanding of your power, this much is true, but at the end of the day, it requires an enormous amount of energy to form, one a Novice rank couldn''t dream of having. Aside from that, a Novice rank wouldn''t even have the perception or intelligence needed to form or maintain it."


    Atticus''s gaze narrowed slightly, his eyes fixing on Mortrex. "So let''s assume I have enough intelligence and perception, enough energy and understanding of my bloodline even if I''m not at the Master+ rank, can I form a domain since I technically satisfy all the conditions?"


    An intense grin couldn''t help but appear on Mortrex''s face as soon as he heard that, startling Atticus. His head nodded instantly in response.


    ''He''s not joking! What have they given birth to?'' Mortrex thought.


    From the little he had known about Atticus, he knew that the boy wasn''t the type to ask questions that weren''t directly relevant to him.


    If Atticus was asking this, then it was because he believed that he didn''t have to reach the Master+ rank before he could create a domain.


    It was insane.


    Mortrex''s battle instinct couldn''t help but ignite.


    Mortrex reeled it in and responded, "Technically, yes, you can. But it has never been done. The amount of energy, intelligence, and perception needed could only be achieved at the Master+ rank, and the time needed to reach the level of understanding of your bloodline for the formation of a domain is immense. However, if you meet these criteria, then nothing is stopping you from achieving it."


    Atticus nodded once more. He turned his gaze upwards and took a deep breath. ''I have to start working towards this from now.'' After a few seconds, Atticus brought his gaze back down and focused on Mortrex standing a few meters away from him, not uttering a word.


    As though recognizing the moment, Mortrex lowered his hand, and instantaneously the Bone Desert becamepletely and utterly silent, the climate changing to a mixture of night and day with the perfect temperature and light.


    "Why did I do all of this?"


    It was Mortrex who spoke first, looking directly at Atticus.


    Seeing Atticus nodding his head, he continued,


    "It''s exactly as I said earlier. ''I hope you will remember this favor in the future when you stand at the top.''"


    Atticus understood what he said well, but he still wanted to hear it directly from his mouth.


    "You''re incredibly talented, boy, so talented I have no doubt you will stand at the top. Even if not in the whole, at the top of the humans wouldn''t be a problem."


    Mortrex''s voice suddenly changed, bing somewhat more humble. "My only hope is that when that timees, you treat the people of the bone race as living beings and not things."

 Chapter 507 Penalty

    Chapter 507 Penalty


    ??Hearing Mortrex''s words, Atticus''s expression didn''t change. He stared at Mortrex directly in the eyes without uttering a word to him.


    This action seemed to confuse Mortrex a little bit, causing him to furrow his eyebrows.


    "What¡ª"


    "I never forget my grievances," Atticus suddenly spoke, interrupting Mortrex.


    Mortrex allowed Atticus to continue, not saying anything.


    "The boy you protected from me a few minutes ago, along with the other Grandmaster that appeared, both tried to kill me, with the former being foolish enough to threaten mypanions. I meant every single word I said to him: I will end his family."


    Atticus didn''t know for certain, but considering the fact that they were all d in the same attire, had the same patterns on their skin and even had the same insignia engraved on their chests, he was sure that they were all of the same family.


    Which meant that they were responsible for the hunt for him. Many would call Atticus cruel, Spineus hade to take revenge because he had killed Zekaron, but Atticus didn''t care.


    Zekaron was dead because he had tried to kill him in the first ce, why should Atticus have to care that Spineus was after him because of that?


    Mortrex''s hands involuntarily clenched hard. ''Shit,'' he thought. He was currently in a situation he had absolutely no idea how to circumvent.


    If it were up to him, Mortrex would dly give up on Vertebrea, but Spineus and the Ossara family were another thing entirely.


    Aside from the obvious fact that Spineus was a once in a generation genius and that the Ossara family were very important members of the bone race, Spineus was Viviana''s younger brother, and the Ossara family was her family!


    She might have cut off allmunications with them until recently, but Mortrex knew her well. Deep down, she loved them, especially her younger brother Spineus.


    There was no way he would be able to face her should he agree to something like this. He had to search for another way.


    ''But those eyes¡­'' Mortrex sighed. The look in Atticus''s gaze couldn''t lie. Mortrex knew it instinctively; there would be no other way.


    ''They awakened a slumbering beast. What''s the best possible move from here?'' Mortrex truly didn''t know what to do.


    On one hand, he could allow Atticus to do what he wanted, but then he wouldn''t be able to face Viviana ever again. On the other hand, going against Atticus would be a very stupid thing to do.


    Even if he wanted to, Mortrex couldn''t kill Atticus here since he had the artifact on. If he showed any hostility towards Atticus, he would simply be signing a future death warrant for the bone race.


    ''There''s nothing I can do currently, and provoking him isn''t an option. I''ll handle thister,'' Mortrex sighed. He was Mortrex the indomitable, the great Ossarch of the bone race, and yet he felt incredibly drained just dealing with this 16 year old.


    The fact that Atticus still kept his intense gaze without even the slightest ripple despite just learning about the power of a Grandmaster and the frightening power Mortrex held inside this space was enough to make Mortrex''s heart tremble. He truly couldn''t believe that this was a 16-year-old. The world truly wouldn''t be fair if it were true.


    Mortrex didn''t bother to ask Atticus for another way; it felt useless. So he simply nodded his head in acknowledgment of his words.


    Atticus nodded back, his expression undisturbed.


    "I treat people exactly the way they deserve. Enemies are treated as such, enemies. Allies as allies. I will not make a promise of a future that isn''t certain yet, but should I reach the top and we do not end up as enemies, I will remember this favor," Atticus exined.


    This was Atticus at his deepest level. He was cruel, brutal, and dangerous, but Atticus would never harm innocents unless it directly threatened his survival or that of his family.


    Mortrex maintained the stare with Atticus with furrowed brows. If he had to be honest, he had been expecting more than this, but he knew that this was the best he was going to get currently.


    Mortrex nodded. "Well, that''s that. Any other questions before I release my domain?"


    Atticus shook his head, then suddenly remembered something. "Can you wait for a few minutes?"


    ¡­.


    Everyone''s gazes were fixed on two points, alternating every other second. The first was the screen showing the massive white cocoon, and the second was the tform where the "Can you wait for a few minutes?"


    ¡­.


    contestants were supposed to appear when they ''die'' during thepetition.


    It was no secret that the person Atticus was currently facing was incredibly strong, someone not even he should be able to win against. And yet, why hadn''t he been ''killed''?


    "Ahhhh, this is taking way too long! Are they having tea in there or something!?" Nate screamed, releasing a deep sigh while facing upwards, as though hoping for a miracle.


    "It''s only been a few minutes; calm down, you bonehead," Lucas shot him a death stare. The whole coliseum was currentlypletely silent.


    Despite being Tier Ones, their area was getting a lot of intense stares from the other students because of the noise Nate was making. They were all subtle, though; no one actually dared to start or say anything. Low murmurs instead permeated the tform the contestants were on as many of the students spoke to each other. Surprisingly, even though a few minutes had already passed, the injured students hadn''t been attended to.


    It was a brutal reminder that they were still in the academy and there were no free handouts. They had to buy healing potions with their academy points.


    Reaching that conclusion, there was one face that couldn''t help but darken among them¡ªSeraphin. His bloodline wasn''t strong enough to heal an injury as severe as his.


    The penalty for missing one ss wasn''t too staggering that many would shed tears. It was simply five thousand academy points.


    What made it brutal was the penalty for missing two sses whether consecutively or not was double the one for missing one.


    And then the one for missing three was three times that of the second.

 Chapter 508 End

    Chapter 508 End


    ??Seraphin had missed sses for ten months. Minus weekends, that was roughly 200 consecutive missed sses. Considering the penalty, it was a lot.


    Seraphin was currently living on negative points. He was totally and utterly broke!


    Not everyone could be a millionaire like Atticus. Seraphin didn''t even bother to gather points again when he saw that he couldn''t keep up with the penalty.


    Everything he wanted or needed to purchase from the store was done by one of the other Steris youths.


    Seraphin turned his gaze to the side, his eyesnding on Zoey, who didn''t even spare him a nce or care that he was beaten up. Her gaze was fixed upwards at Atticus''s screen.


    Seraphin rested his head back on the ground, gazing up at the sky. He waspletely beaten up, broke, and the girl he liked didn''t even know he existed.


    One second passed, and as everything started settling in, Seraphin couldn''t help but suddenly break down into tears, the sound of a boy weeping permeating the space.


    The brows of the students in the area furrowed one after the other, each of them wondering where the heck the weeping wasing from.


    Many couldn''t help but raise an eyebrow in shock as they saw that it was Seraphin Steris crying.


    The coliseum was so quiet that a sound as low pitched as that was sure to capture the attention of many.


    The students focused their gazes on Seraphin, each of them mirroring the contestants'' shock. His cries sounded very childish, the kind of sound that none of the students would ever imagine a Tier One making.


    Some remembered the beating Atticus had just given him, their expressions turning into pity, while others were still beyond shocked. So what if he was beaten up? A Tier One was still a Tier One! Seraphin was basicallymitting an atrocity!


    The stain that this event would have on the Steris family could not be measured. Gerald snapped out of his reverie, his gazending on Seraphin. He instantly approached and bent down to his level.


    "B-Bro-da," Seraphin barely muttered between sobs.


    Gerald''s heart ached seeing his brother like this, especially when he couldn''t do anything to help.


    With swift movement, Geraldnded a brutal attack on the back of Seraphin''s neck, knocking him out. He couldn''t allow him to keep disgracing himself like this.


    Despite the fact that the summit was not yet over, Gerald picked up Seraphin and walked off the stage, the rest of the Steris family members following closely behind, their heads bowed in slight shame.


    Zoey, Ember, and the rest of the group hadn''t even turned to check what was going on, their gazes focused on the screen.


    After a few seconds, the students mimicked this action, but luckily for them, they didn''t have to wait too long.


    Cracks like tendrils suddenly started appearing all over the expansive and enormous cocoon epassing therge space. The cracks traveled around it until it covered every single inch.


    Then, akin to fragile ss breaking, it suddenly shattered into millions of tiny pieces, dissipating into the air.


    In the next seconds, the eyes of the watching audiencended on the figures floating suspended in the air: Mortrex and the one they had all been anticipating, Atticus.


    Mortrex fixed his gaze on Atticus, and just as he was about to speak, his eyes narrowed as he suddenly felt an intense amount of killing intent heading towards where they were.


    ''This aura, it''s familiar,'' Mortrex''s perception was the perception of a grandmaster, a level Atticus hadn''t yet neared. Their reaches could not bepared.


    Mortrex turned his gaze towards a particr direction, his eyesnding on the figure of a tiny dot approaching their location at supersonic speeds.


    Homing in on the figure, Mortrex was met with the form of a petite woman d in radiant white armor akin to a goddess.


    ''Shit!'' Mortrex screamed inwardly. There was no doubting it; that was undoubtedly Viviana!


    With the amount of killing intent she was currently emanating, Mortrex knew there was only one person she was here for¡ª Atticus.


    During the short time he had known Atticus, Mortrex had discerned one prominent feature of his personality: his vengeful nature.


    Mortrex was already stuck in a dilemma about Spineus and the Ossara family; thest thing he wanted was his wife also earning Atticus''s ire. It was good Atticus still has no idea she was the root cause of Spineus going after him.


    Mortrex''s gaze shed, and with a swift thought, Viviana''s supersonic figure abruptly stopped midair.


    Viviana struggled, but no matter how hard she tried, she couldn''t move a single finger. There was only one person she knew who could have such precise control over her bones.


    Just as she was about to open her mouth and scream his name, she found out that she couldn''t even move her mouth.


    Viviana turned her murderous re toward her husband, and despite the distance, their gazes collided in the air.


    Mortrex suddenly turned toward Atticus and gave him a quick nod. "I hope you''ll remember your word," he said. With that, Mortrex abruptly vanished, appearing in front of Viviana''s frozen figure before vanishing once more, leaving the area before Atticus could get a glimpse of Viviana.


    The area became silent; the sounds of rustling leaves and chirping birds were nowhere to be found.


    In the area, for more than 500 meters, was only a scene of devastation, the lush forest reced by a deep crater.


    Suspended in the air just above this scene was the figure of a white haired boy d in a simple ck robe.


    An ordinary looking katana hung sheathed on his left waist, and piercing blue eyes gazed at the area around him with an air of effortless calmness, as though the devastation meant nothing to him.


    Without missing a single beat, the artifact on Atticus''s hand suddenly ignited, a golden glow epassing him.


    Then, Atticus abruptly disappeared from the area.


    Only one thoughts appeared in each of the students watching,


    The leaders'' summit had ended.

 Chapter 509 Best

    Chapter 509 Best


    ??A golden light abruptly ignited in the middle of the tform where the contestants were, followed by the screens each student had been watching the events on suddenly vanishing.


    All eyes turned towards the center of the tform, where a smaller tform had just jutted out, moving upwards a few meters off the ground. Their baffled gazesnded on the figure that had just appeared.


    Simultaneously, another enormous screen appeared in the middle of the coliseum, showcasing the figure who just so happened to have the golden light dimming around him at that moment.


    In the next second, and in full view, the clear form of Atticus appeared.


    The whole coliseum went silent for a moment, as though each person was trying to grapple with the moment.


    And then,


    "HE''S HERE!!!!!"


    A voice rocked the whole coliseum as Gon screamed at the top of his lungs. He had somehow gotten back his mic from only the stars know where.


    "THE MAN OF THE HOUR!!!!"


    Gon''s words were followed by the loud, reverberating, intense, and thunderous cheers of the millions of students in the coliseum, the earth trembling.


    The wholepetition had been a whirlwind of excitement and anticipation, with many hearts racing at each turn.


    To the higher years, this was undoubtedly the best leaders'' summit they had ever watched, iparable to the ones they had witnessed during their lower years.


    And this had all been because of one boy.


    The tform kept ascending, raising Atticus''s figure higher and higher, the chanting of his name resonating across the coliseum.


    Atticus''s full figure was shown on disy on therge screen. Despite all the intense battles he had undergone, there was not a single sign of dirt nor sweat on him.


    The injury he got from Mortrex stopping his sword had already healed. Except for his change of clothes, he was as wless as when he entered.


    Atticus gazed calmly at the chanting crowd. Most would have been overwhelmed at the sight of millions of youths chanting their name or, at the very least, excited, but Atticus''s mind was focused on another aspect of all of this.


    ''They saw everything.'' Atticus was 90% sure that they hadn''t seen or heard his talk with Mortrex; he felt it was far too sensitive, and Mortrex wasn''t stupid enough to make that mistake.


    Instead, what Atticus was thinking about was every other thing that had happened.


    They had seen him use his space element and exactly how he fought. Atticus had done quite a number of things during thepetition, things he would rather not show to millions of different youths.


    ''There''s no helping it. What''s done is done,'' Atticus concluded.


    The cheers went on for a long while, with Gon eventually calming down and announcing Atticus as the winner of the summit, an announcement that earned him another round of deafening cheers.


    He was the first ever first year to win the leaders'' summit!


    The announcement was followed by an eruption of light from below, which shot up to the sky, exploding in a fountain of brilliant lights in the next second.


    A beautiful "98TH" was formed in the skies, the students cheering as Gon continued,


    "This marks the end of the 98th leaders'' summit Everyone, I hope you all had a good time!"


    The cheers seemed to increase in intensity as those words rang out, the chanting of Atticus''s name bing even more rampant and deafening.


    Their meaning was clear: they all had one of the best times of their lives! And it was truly because of one boy.


    Atticus couldn''t help but notice how much they were showcasing him as some kind of celebrity.


    ''Maybe this is the real reason they were trying so hard to win it


    ¡ªpoprity,'' Atticus noted. If the winner of the leaders'' summit was shown this way to everyone, it would undoubtedly bring great fame to their family, especially if they were a tier one.


    ''I hope he''ll be satisfied,'' Atticus suddenly remembered Magnus''s request before he had left for the academy: ''Make the Ravensteins number one.'' He had lost the first rank at the entrance exam, but at least now he had taken first overall in all three years.


    After the rounds of deafening apuse and cheers, Gon went ahead and handed a space ring to Atticus on top of the tform.


    This was the first time Gon would be so close to Atticus. His heart couldn''t help but quicken as he handed over the rewards. He felt like a fan meeting a very famous celebrity.


    "T-the rest of your rewards are already in your artifact," Gon instructed, trying hard not to stammer. One couldn''t me him much; he had been watching Atticus''s feats through a screen all this while, and it was weird finally meeting him¡ªthe source of his riches! He felt like giving Atticus a big hug and, at the same time, was a bit scared as he met his piercing blue eyes.


    ''What a little demon,'' Gon thought as he cleared his throat awkwardly, turned, and immediately left.


    Much to Atticus''s surprise, the rewards weren''t announced, making him d that the academy at least still had somemon sense.


    As Gon left, the tform descended downwards, slowly reaching the same height as the tform the contestants were on.


    His gaze instantlynded on hispanions, each of them staring at him.


    Ember simply gazed at him quietly with a small smile, mouthing a barely perceptible congrattions.


    Kael gave him an intense stare with a grin, his battle intent not dimming down despite the battle being over already.


    Orion brooded slightly on the side, both hands folded on his chest, while mouthing a silent, "show off."


    As Atticus was about to turn to the next person, a figure suddenly enveloped him in a tight hug.


    He didn''t need to turn to see who it was. Atticus smiled slightly and patted Aurora''s head. ''You have to train harder and get stronger,'' he suddenly whispered, making her body flinch.

 Chapter 510 Why?

    Chapter 510 Why?


    ??Atticus might not have been very attentive when it came to how the people around him were feeling¡ªjust like when he hadn''t known how Nate and the other Ravenstein first years had been feeling.


    But since then, he had made it necessary and important to make sure that didn''t happen anymore. He was aware of all the subtle changes in Aurora''s expressions, the way her fists clenched, and the determined gaze she directed at him.


    Her admitting it back in the caves during thepetition only served to prove his observations. But at the end of the day, it was her battle to fight.


    The only thing he could do was cheer her on.


    Atticus felt Aurora nod her head subtly against his chest before leaving the hug after a few seconds and turning away from him.


    Before Atticus could turn and say something, another figure rushed in, enveloping him in an even tighter hug.


    This one slightly shocked Atticus, but not only him¡ªZoey''s gaze darkened slightly.


    What shocked Atticus was the identity of thedy: Sophie Ravenstein.


    "Ahhh, Atticus! I''ve missed youuuu," Sophie squeaked while hugging Atticus tightly. But seeing that he simply stood there like a log, not reacting to her hug, she let go of Atticus, taking a step back.


    Her eyes shined brightly as she spoke, "Hi, Atticus! It''s been a while," her lips curling up into a bright smile with a hint of seduction.


    Atticus could still vividly remember Sophie. Despite his high intellect and ability to never forget things, Sophie had been too vibrant ady to forget even if he had neither one of those qualities.


    As Atticus focused his gaze on her, one of his eyebrows couldn''t help but raise upwards.


    ''Damn,'' he thought. He hadn''t seen her since the reward ceremony at the estate, but Atticus couldn''t help but think she was very¡­dy-like.


    Although not all, most Ravensteindies he had seen had chosenfort and looks in line with a warrior, but Sophie had clearly chosen the opposite and excelled at it. She was¡­ full.


    She had meat in all the right ces and packaged them well.


    Seeing Atticus''s slightly surprised expression, the smile on Sophie''s face widened.


    "Congrats on winning the summit, young master," Sophie added softly and in a cute tone.


    Her words snapped Atticus out of his thoughts, his mind suddenly remembering something.


    Atticus swiftly turned and saw a small frown on Zoey''s face. ''Shit!'' he thought. He had been too surprised by the significant changes Sophie had undergone that he had forgotten himself for a second.


    "Ahem, Sophie. It''s been a while. You''ve¡­ changed," Atticus cleared his throat, offering a response.


    Sophie beamed and suddenly grabbed Atticus''s arm, inching her chest closer to him.


    A murderous aura suddenly engulfed the whole tform, making even Atticus shiver.


    He didn''t need to turn to see who it hade from. The shape of arge shadow suddenly started taking form just behind Zoey, her gaze narrowed and focused coldly on the spot where Sophie''s chest was touching Atticus''s arm.


    Atticus immediately tried to pull his arm away from her grasp, but she held it surprisingly tightly. Orion couldn''t help but smirk as he saw Atticus''s plight, while Hogan sighed softly as he once again witnessed Sophie''s shenanigans.


    Ember appeared neutral, not caring about the unfolding scene, while Aurora didn''t seem to understand what was going on.


    Zoey''s gaze became colder as she saw that Sophie didn''t want to let go. Just as she was about to move, someone beat her to it.


    Kael suddenly walked forward, reaching Atticus and Sophie in a second. With his characteristic expressionless face, he turned towards Sophie and spoke, his gaze narrowed, "Release his arm. He has a woman already."


    Kael''s words were blunt, so blunt that Zoey couldn''t help but blush slightly upon hearing him.


    Atticus breathed out a subtle sigh of relief, while Sophie appeared confused, seemingly not understanding Kael.


    Sophie smiled innocently, "Ah, but I''m just his cousin. I do¡ª"


    "Your breasts are currently in contact with his arm. Cousins don''t do that," Kael suddenly interrupted Sophie''s words with another blunt response, his face still expressionless.


    Sophie abruptly paused, her bright smile threatening to crumble with the edges of her lips subtly twitching. ''Who the hell is this dude? He''s ruining everything!''


    Sophie suddenly cleared her throat, regaining herposure. She released her hold over Atticus''s arm before responding, "Ah, I''m sorry about that. I was just so excited to see Atticus that I lost myposure," Sophie twirled her hair with her fingers with an innocent face.


    Kael didn''t seem to care about her reaction and instead nodded his head slightly before stepping back and taking his gaze away, not uttering a word.


    Atticus couldn''t help but give his friend an inward high five for that assist. His eyesnded on Zoey, surprised to see her approaching him. He was half expecting her to walk away and then he would have to beg or something in line with that.


    Zoey approached Atticus with an expression thetter didn''t seem able to discern. Everyone watching couldn''t help but wonder what was about to happen.


    But her next actions left them all confused as she suddenly grabbed Atticus''s hand and started walking away from the tform.


    After a minute, they both reached the entrance to one of therge halls Atticus hade from with Aurora. Atticus allowed himself to be pulled, not saying anything.


    Seeing as they were both the only ones in the immediate area, Zoey pulled Atticus against the wall and then simply stared without uttering a word.


    "Hey, beautiful," Atticus suddenly greeted with a charming smile.


    "¡­"


    All Atticus got in return was a deadpan stare. He cleared his throat awkwardly, scratching his head.


    "You''re looking more radiant today."


    "¡­"


    Atticus sighed, "Alright, I''m sorry, I''m sorry. I was caught off guard, and she truly is just my cousin."


    Seeing Zoey maintaining her silence, he let out another inward sigh. ''Women,''


    "C''mon, Zoey, it''s me. You have no reason to be jealous," Atticus said, suddenly using a finger to adjust a strand of Zoey''s hair behind her ear.


    A frown suddenly marred Zoey''s face, her hand hitting Atticus''s away. "Jealous? Why would I be jealous?"

 Chapter 511 Misspoke

    Chapter 511 Misspoke


    ??Hearing Zoey''s retort, Atticus couldn''t help but be slightly baffled. ''If she isn''t jealous, then what the hell is happening?''


    Zoey''s next words gave Atticus an inkling into what was going on.


    "Why would I be jealous? I mean, it''s not like we''re going out or anything. So tell me, why would I?"


    Zoey''s words were supposed to sound like ramblings, as though she was pondering something out loud, but they were anything but that.


    Every word was spoken slowly and given emphasis as though she wanted to make sure Atticus heard her clearly. To put an icing on the cake, she spoke while locking her amethyst eyes with Atticus''s.


    ''Ah, I see. I guess I''m the stupid one for waiting this long to ask.''


    Atticus suddenly smiled and cleared his throat before suddenly grabbing Zoey''s arm, startling her.


    Then, Atticus spoke, each word making Zoey''s wless face change to a new shade of crimson.


    A few minutester, Atticus and Zoey walked back hand in hand towards the tform where everyone was. During the past minutes, most of the contestants had left the area already, most leaving in shame.


    A girl with vibrant red hair fixed her gaze on the back of the retreating Atticus, her expression unreadable. The shaking figure of Dell hid behind her like a scared puppy who had seen the scariest of things.


    The starested for a few seconds before she suddenly turned and started walking away, along with the trembling Dell and the rest of the Alverian youths.


    L hadn''t been the only one staring at Atticus; Dante too had his gaze focused on him. Unlike Seraphin, he wasnt broke.


    He had purchased a healing potion from the academy store and used it. His deformed features were already close to healing.


    ''I warned you,'' Dante thought, shifting his gaze from Atticus.


    His eyesnded on Zoey''s slightly flushed features, his hands by his side suddenly clenching hard.


    Then he turned and walked down the tform, leaving the area.


    The number of stares that Atticus got was staggering, each one filled with different emotions.


    The minutes had passed, but the chanting and cheering of Atticus''s name were still ongoing with full force.


    The atmosphere was electric, the emotions in the air filled with positive energy as students screamed at the top of their lungs.


    No one knew how they had done it or when, but as Atticus reached the tform together with Zoey, the loud and intense screams of Nate and the other Ravenstein youths of all years suddenly resounded.


    Atticus only had enough time to turn around, curious about what was going on, before the ripped figure of Nate suddenly grabbed and lifted him upwards, tossing him high into the air.


    Just as Atticus started descending, the tform suddenly became filled with other Ravenstein youths, gathered around in a circle.


    Atticus found himself held by multiple hands before his body got sent flying upwards again with the chanting of his name intensifying.


    History had been written, the bar set to a new high that might remain unbroken for generations toe. A first-year had effortlessly defeated the higher years and crowned himself the strongest in the academy!


    It had never been done, even during the times of Magnus and Avalon. It went without saying that the standing of the Ravensteins in the human domain had increased to a


    New level in the eyes of everyone, with the name Atticus Ravenstein being known by all.


    The white-haired devil, the monster of the Ravenstein family.


    The booth the instructors were watching the unfolding situation from was a lot quieter, with the instructors engaged in different conversations, each one speaking about the events that had just urred.


    Atticus''s feat had not been small, even the higher-year instructors who had wanted one of theirs to win had long since shut up. Each of them were now discussing the implications that were toe.


    Learning that a first-year had such power was shocking on many levels, and the majority of the instructors couldn''t help but wonder.


    What would happen now?


    Would everything return to normal with each of them ignoring that they had a monster in human skin in their midst?


    Isabe abruptly stood up from her seat. She could see that many eyes were on her, many of the instructors'' gazes focused on her.


    If there was anyone among them who would know the answers to their questions, it would be Isabe. But unfortunately, Isabe had no ns of entertaining anyone.


    ''Not even I know what''s going on in that man''s head,'' she thought before suddenly removing her gaze from the screen and walking out of the booth before they could approach. Jared, instead, was sprawled on his seat, both hands folded behind his head. He released a loud burp, using his left arm to rub his bulging belly.


    Tworge carts, initially filled with food, were beside him, now filled with bones and empty tes.


    "Ahhh~" Jared suddenly let out a satisfyingugh. He had really eaten his fill. "What apetition," he remarked.


    It wasn''t only his belly that was full; even his eyes werepletely filled. It had been a long and eventful day.


    After a few minutes and seeing that the chatter of the other instructors was getting increasingly annoying even for him, Jared sighed, stood up, and started walking out of the booth.


    ''I can''t wait for the second year to begin!'' Jared thought with absolute excitement. It was as though he didn''t care about the fact that Seraphin had just basically disgraced the Steris family in front of millions of people.


    ¡­


    Click.


    The sound of a teacup hitting a hard surface echoed across therge hall.


    "I must say, Magnus, you''ve shown me something interesting today. I truly am grateful. These days, it''s getting hard to find something even the least bit entertaining,"


    Oberon suddenly turned towards Magnus before continuing, "Oh, I have a great idea. Why don''t I meet him? It''ll be a good chance for him to¡ª"


    The air in the entire hall suddenly became electrified. The hairs of Harrison and the Enigmalk instructor standing up straight.


    A small smile appeared on Oberon''s face as his gaze collided with Magnus'' intense stare. Magnus made no attempt to mask it. Even without his godlike perception, Oberon could see it.


    Magnus said nothing, but his eyes spoke volumes.


    It was a warning.


    It wasn''t only Oberon that the other paragons were wary of. Each paragon had different characteristics that their counterparts were wary of.


    Be careful what you show when Oberon is present. This was for Oberon. But Magnus'' waspletely different.


    For Magnus, it was simple: don''t push your luck.


    Magnus never tolerated nonsense nor did he waste time on anything. His no was a firm no. There was no bending him.


    Most of the paragons acted carefully among themselves because none had any intention of battling against each other.


    A battle between paragons was cataclysmic. It wasn''t an event that should be taken lightly; sectors could be ttened in a matter of seconds and billions of lives lost.


    They were all aware of this fact and chose to avoid such scenarios from urring.


    But Magnus did not care about any of this. Once an enemy was identified, he would strike.


    If anyone was stupid enough to threaten him or the Ravensteins with war, the war would begin right there and then, with him directly attacking without wasting a second.


    The other paragons had learned to ept this trait because it had happened more than once, with the other paragons having to step in to stop the battle from escting. The madmen of the human domain wasn''t for decoration.


    So when Oberon met Magnus''s gaze, he knew exactly what he was dealing with.


    The smile on Oberon''s face widened. "Ah, apologies. It seems I misspoke."


    Hearing Oberon, Magnus maintained his stare for a few moments before suddenly looking away. There would be no further warnings.


    Just as Magnus was about to leave, Oberon''s next words suddenly stopped him.


    "You should visit my domain during your journey. It will only benefit him."


    Magnus remained silent, not saying anything. After a few seconds, he replied, "We''ll see."


    Magnus''s sinct words were followed by his abrupt disappearance, taking his imposing presence with him.


    Oberon turned his gaze back towards the screen, focusing on Atticus''s figure being thrown up and down.


    "Hmmm."


    With a slight chuckle, the air in front of Oberon suddenly began filling with golden glowing letters, despite him not moving an inch.


    In less than a second, the glowing intensified and epassed him. Just like Magnus, he abruptly vanished.


    The figures of Harrison and the Enigmalk instructor remained in their bowed positions for a few seconds before standing up in unison and leaving the hall.


    The cheerssted for a long while before each of the students received notifications to return to their divisions.


    After saying lots of goodbyes, Atticus and the other Ravenstein first years were teleported back to their division, where another round of cheering and celebration began.

 Chapter 512 Talk

    Chapter 512 Talk


    ??The atmosphere of the White Raven division camp was as bustling as it could be. Unlike the Ravensteins, the members of the division had been unable to reach the middle of the coliseum. It was only after returning to their division that they were able to see Atticus face to face.


    It went without saying that many of them were terrified as they met his piercing blue eyes, but the anticipation of the moment fueled their courage.


    Atticus found himself in another sequence of being tossed upwards continuously once again. Their leader was the strongest in the academy!


    Despite having many reservations about it, and with a small frown, Atticus allowed himself to be tossed into the air. He could understand why they were happy and would rather not be a buzzkill.


    Of course, the smug look on Aurora''s face did little to curb this annoyance, intensifying it in fact. But much to Atticus''s chagrin, after a few minutes of cheers and screaming, they eventually came to a steady stop, with Atticusnding on the ground quietly.


    "We have to celebrate!"


    Before Atticus could even think of escaping, the excited voice of Nate suddenly rocked the space, followed by the other members of the division sharing his enthusiasm, each of them screaming at the top of their lungs.


    A few minutes passed, and Atticus''s frown deepened. ''I should be training,'' Atticus sighed, resting his head on his right hand.


    The leader summit had endedte, with the sun setting after they got back to their division.


    He was currently seated outside at an earthen table just in front of the mansion. All around him were the figures of the Ravenstein youths along with the other members of the division, seated around an expansive andrge circr earthen table.


    Nate had gone out of his way to make the scene akin to a medieval feast. There were shockinglyrge pieces of meat and an incredible number of mouthwatering dishes. It had cost a fortune to purchase from the mess hall, but Nate would say that it was well worth it.


    A multitude of orbs floated in the air, illuminating the area in a golden glow.


    Chubby ate like a madman, as though he hadn''t eaten for weeks. He had made sure to be seated far away from Atticus so he wouldn''t have to be reserved.


    The excitement of the students was still present as many of them conversed with each other. Atticus couldn''t help but feel slightly embarrassed.


    Most of the talks were about him and his exploits at the summit! It didn''t help that his keen senses allowed him to hear everything. Some of them even went as far as standing up to demonstrate.


    Atticus sighed. Turning to his side, his gazended on Aurora, who was gazing at her food, lost in thought. She hadn''t even taken a single bite.


    "Attention!"


    Just as Atticus was about to speak, Nate''s shout, coupled with the nging of a cup, made the students quiet down, curious about what Nate was about to say.


    "I would like to make a toast!" Nate suddenly raised his cup, which, instead of being ss, was iron. Lucas couldn''t help but shake his head. What the hell was wrong with him?


    Turning to face Atticus, Nate continued, "To our fearless and overpowered leader who brought us to this stage, to our leader who showed the rest of the academy who the White Omens are, to the white-haired devil, to the young master!"


    Nate''sst words were followed by the rest of the students, Ravensteins and division members included, raising their cups and speaking in unison, "To the young master!"


    Atticus also raised his cup with a smile before drinking its contents along with everyone. Of course, there was no way the academy would allow alcohol; it had simply been juice.


    After Nate''s toast, Atticus hadn''t been able to get the chance to talk to Aurora as he was immediately bombarded from all sides by members of his division who kept asking different questions.


    Atticus kept his answers vague and sinct, but the staggering number of questions made it a chore.


    The feaststed for hours, a time during which Atticus eventually decided to let go of his inhibitions and simply enjoy his time alongside the others.


    Afterwards, Atticus was finally able to separate from the group and head towards the advanced training room. It had been an incredibly long day for him.


    For the others, it might have just been a couple of hours, but for him, it was days! During this time, he had to hunt, always be on his toes, and escape from the members of the Bone Race. This was not even considering his unfair and unfavorable wee into the summit and the mind-numbing end of it.


    However, despite everything that had happened¡ªevents that would have left manypletely exhausted¡ªAtticus still wanted to train.


    The things he had just found out had simply interested him that much.


    Atticus entered the advanced training room. Upon seeing its pristine white features, he couldn''t help but experience d¨¦j¨¤ vu and recall the Bone Race he had faced.


    Atticus cleared his thoughts and moved towards the terminal, but before he could change the settings of the room, an AI voice suddenly sounded.


    Hearing it, Atticus smiled slightly. "Open the door," he immediately instructed the AI to let the visitor in.


    The door slid open, revealing Aurora walking into the training room. "To what do I owe the pleasure, princess?" Atticus teased, despite seeing the serious look on Aurora''s face.


    However, the serious look on her face didn''t change as she locked eyes with Atticus.


    Aurora''s fists suddenly clenched by her sides as she spoke, "Atticus, I don''t want to feel useless again. I want to get stronger," she said firmly. Atticus couldn''t help but inwardly praise her. She went straight to the point! ''This will save a lot of time.''


    "But you''re already strong," Atticus responded calmly.


    "No! I need to get stronger. It''s clearly not enough to be useful to¡ª"


    "Me?"


    Atticus finished her sentence before she could, then sighed.


    "Aurora, I''m going to be real with you here," Atticus suddenly walked closer to her before continuing, "You''re my family, and I really believe that there''s no need for you to want to be useful to me, but since it''s the way you feel, I''m going to have to ept that."

 Chapter 513 Buzzkill

    Chapter 513 Buzzkill


    ??Atticus suddenly raised two fingers.


    "For you to be useful as you im, there are only two ways." One finger dropped, leaving just one.


    "One, you either have to be stronger than me or close to my strength. And Aurora, I''m really not trying to brag here or belittle you in any way, but I''m incredibly strong for my age group. Unless you find some kind of divine treasure or suddenly awaken a dormant strength, forget about this path. No amount of time and training can help you narrow this gap as much as you want."


    Atticus''s words were brutal, so brutal that he saw how hard Aurora''s fists were clenched and as her gaze started getting watery, but regardless, he didn''t stop. She needed to hear this.


    The second finger came up, returning to two. Atticus spoke, "Two, you find something essential that you''re better at than me. It could be anything; what matters is that you''re good at it."


    Atticus suddenly grabbed Aurora''s clenched hands, stopping her from injuring her palms. He gently opened up her fists before shing a gentle smile.


    "The second is a bit more possible than the first, and I believe that instead of you being a buzzkill and crying like a baby, you should instead focus on finding what this thing is."


    Aurora''s heart warmed. Just why was Atticus so good to her? She suddenly lowered her head, tears streaming down her face as she sniffed. After a few seconds, she muttered softly under her breath, "I''m not a buzzkill."


    "Huh? What did you say?"


    Aurora suddenly kicked Atticus''s leg, causing him to let go of her hand, startled.


    "I said I''m not a buzzkill!" Aurora eximed, but as though realizing something, she suddenly turned and faced away from Atticus, her hand moving to wipe away her tears.


    Atticus smiled, shaking his head slightly.


    "Thank you," Aurora muttered softly, and just as she was about to leave, Atticus suddenly spoke,


    "Wait, I''m curious though. What was your initial n when you came here?"


    His words made Aurora flinch as she suddenly started twirling her hair.


    "I wanted to ask you to train me," Aurora muttered.


    Atticus stared at her back for a few seconds before bursting intoughter, his mirth resounding across the room.


    "B-bastard!" Aurora''s face instantly turned crimson with embarrassment as she immediately started running towards the exit of the training room.


    The door slid open, and she ran out of it before she died of embarrassment.


    Atticus chuckled, wiping off a tear at the edge of his left eye before releasing a deep breath. This little sister of his was surely a handful.


    Atticus shook his head and approached the control terminal of the training room. He swiftly changed the settings of the room, and the scene suddenly shifted into an expansive and lush grasnd.


    The gentle sounds of birds chirping and the rustling of leaves created a serene backdrop that would instantly calm even the most chaotic minds.


    Atticus chose a random spot and then simply sat down cross-legged. Taking in a deep breath and releasing it in the next instant, Atticus closed his eyes and instantly entered a deep state of focus.


    Not a single inch of his body moved as he reyed everything he had experienced during the entire summit duration.


    Atticus meditated for a long time, deep into the night. When he felt as though he had understood andprehended every single thing that had happened, he stopped.


    However, instead of continuing to train, Atticus decided to get some rest. His body didn''t feel tired, but he felt he should rest his mind.


    He had used it intensely during the battles. But instead of heading back towards the mansion, Atticus chose to sleep inside the training room.


    His back descended downwards, resting on the soft grassy ground, and within seconds, he entered dreand.?


    ¡­


    Morning came quickly, and Atticus was surprised to discover that he had overslept. He would usually be awake by 5-6, but Atticus''s eyes widened as he heard what the current time was: 8:29 AM.


    "I must have really overused my mind," he muttered to himself.


    It was still early to some people, but to Atticus, it felt incrediblyte. He swiftly stood up, stretching his body and freeing his tensed muscles. Despite having slept on the floor, he felt well-


    rested.


    "Let''s see what I got," he said aloud.


    Just as Atticus was about to check and see what he had won from the summit, his artifact suddenly sounded, making him pause. Atticus instantly tapped on it, and as he saw the notification he had just received, he couldn''t help but raise an eyebrow.


    "Student Atticus, please report to the Administrator''s Building for the remainder of your prize as soon as possible. The terminal will be on standby to teleport you."


    Atticus stared at it for a few seconds, his mind swirling, before leaving the advanced training room.


    If he had to be honest, since the incident with his exosuit, the academy had already lost his trust.


    Atticus had been so enraged back then that if he had the power, he would have probably leveled the whole sector.


    However, he felt there was something more to why he was being called, so he decided to check it out.


    The division members he saw as he passed through the camp greeted him with fervor and enthusiasm, but Atticus simply gave them a nod as he passed them by.


    He decided to inform the Ravenstein youths where he was going just in case, and after a few minutes, a golden glow enveloped Atticus, and he found himself in front of a massive and imposing building.


    Atticus wasted no time and approached the door. With a scan, Atticus walked through the open door and was instantly met with arge hall filled with different staff members of the academy walking about.


    As soon as Atticus entered, the hall went silent as everyone focused their gazes on him, their shock apparent.


    Atticus raised an eyebrow, but before it could get increasingly awkward, a figure stepped out of the crowd, approaching him.


    With a small smile,


    "Student Atticus, wee to the administration building. I will lead you to your destination," Isabe spoke.

 Chapter 514 Meeting

    Chapter 514 Meeting


    ??A man stood facing a transparent wall in a in-looking office. He had his hands sped behind his back and, although to many the man appeared to have no expression on his face, to the more observant and to those who knew him well, it was clear that he was slightly worried.


    The man''s shadow suddenly shifted and stretched, and in the next second, a man clothed inpletely ck attire appeared, instantly sinking to one knee.


    "Master Magnus, if I may be so presumptuous," the man, Vector, spoke. If Atticus had been there, he would instantly recognize Vector. He was Magnus''s Ravende that Atticus had seen the first time he met Magnus when he was seven.


    Magnus maintained his silence for a few seconds, allowing the room to descend into silence. Vector didn''t dare say anything else, and after a few moments, Magnusmanded, "Speak."


    His voice was low, but its weight was undeniable. Even if Vector had nothing to say, he would immediately think of something for fear of disobeying.


    "Lord Magnus, from your order, I''ve watched the young master since the day he was born, and although he turned out to be one of the most frightening 16-year-olds I''ve ever seen, his love for his family is undeniable. I truly believe you have nothing to be worried about."


    Many would have been shocked beyond words, with otherspletely denying it. Magnus Ravenstein, one of the powerhouses of the human domain, a paragon, worried? Their shock waspletely justifiable.


    Magnus truly was slightly worried, but not for the reasons Vector was thinking. He was well aware of Atticus''s personality.


    In every one of his ideals, his family would always be an exception. If Magnus hadn''t been sure of that small simple fact, he wouldn''t have done everything he had done, at least not in that way.


    What Magnus was worried about was something else. He was about to ask Atticus to do something difficult that many wouldn''t even consider, but immediately ept because of the incredible benefits.


    But it was because Magnus knew Atticus well that he was worried.


    That boy could refuse!


    Magnus let out a small sigh. ''Although it''s slightly embarrassing to do it for my grandson, I might have to do that.''


    "Let''s hope so. He''s almost here. Leave us," he ordered.


    Vector bowed deeper before suddenly vanishing into the darkness, leaving Magnus alone in the office.


    ¡­


    Atticus hadn''t wasted any time and immediately followed Isabe. They both took the elevator, with Isabe selecting the highest floor of the building.


    The ride waspletely silent, with neither of them saying anything.


    Even though Atticus hardly knew Isabe personally, he could see that she was in a good mood, a small smile on her face.


    This small fact further intensified the feeling that Atticus initially had.


    "Is there anything I should be worried about?"


    Atticus suddenly spoke, startling Isabe who hadn''t been expecting him to.


    Regaining herposure in a few seconds, Isabe responded to Atticus''s question with a simple shake of her head. "There''s nothing for you to be worried about. You''re safe." Raising her right hand, she awkwardly scratched her head.


    "I understand where your mistrust ising from, and although I''ve said it before, I am truly sorry about that incident. You will understand everything in a few moments, and I hope you will take back your words about repaying all of us tenfolds."


    Isabe''sst words were followed by the chime and sound of the elevator door opening.


    Isabe gestured ahead. "It''s the door at the end of the hall."


    Atticus paused for a few seconds, with Isabe having to stop the elevator door from closing by cing her hands between them.


    Atticus stared at the door, then at Isabe, before his gaze settled on the door, his thoughts racing.


    He would learn everything?


    Atticus was having a hard time telling if that was good news to him or not. Isabe might have been happy, but that didn''t mean he would be too.


    After some time, Atticus finally moved, walking out of the elevator.


    "Then, student Atticus, I wish you good luck," Isabe said, the elevator doors closing as she headed back down.


    The smile on Isabe''s face widened as she recalled everything that had happened after the leaders'' summit.


    For months now, Isabe had always wondered just what was going on in her father''s head, but that one evening answered all her questions, and from her happy demeanor, it was plenty obvious that she loved everything she had found out.


    ''Finally! Everything I wanted wille to pass,'' she thought. Then, she couldn''t help but worry slightly. "I hope he epts," she muttered. Atticus walked through the hallway and reached the door after a few seconds. There was a lot going on in his head. Why had he been called?


    He would find out the reason for everything in a few seconds? Who was he going to meet behind this door?


    ''It has to be Harrison. Only he should have this kind of influence,'' he thought. He was currently on the highest floor of the massive building; he felt it was only natural the vice principal of the academy be in this position.


    ''Is it him?'' Atticus suddenly recalled the figure of Alric, his thoughts spinning until he ultimately shook his head. He doubted if it was him.


    Atticus took a deep breath, turning his gaze to his arm and making sure his artifact was still on his wrist. Although Isabe had told him he was safe, he still wasn''t taking any chances and wanted to be prepared for any scenario.


    Atticus took a step forward, the door immediately sliding open for him.


    To Atticus, it felt as though a majestic lion had roared, a wave of air suddenly bursting out of the room, making his clothes flutter.


    Atticus didn''t even need to look or think. Although the aura was being restrained, there was no way he would mistake that man''s aura, especially after feeling it every day for five years.


    "Grandfather?" Atticus muttered, his shock palpable.

 Chapter 515 Reveal

    Chapter 515 Reveal


    ??Atticus''s shock waspletely evident on his face. Out of all the things he had expected, meeting Magnus here hadn''t even been close to being on the list.


    ''What the hell is happening?'' he thought.


    Magnus''s aura was still as overwhelming as he remembered. Although he wasn''t actively releasing his aura, Atticus could tell that the weight of the air inside the room was triple that of the outside where he was standing.


    Atticus took a moment to regain hisposure before walking into the room. He instantly felt the pressure but didn''t allow it to stop him as he closed the distance and approached Magnus from behind.


    Throughout the scene, Magnus hadn''t once turned or even said anything to acknowledge Atticus''s arrival.


    Upon reaching a few meters behind him, Atticus suddenly bowed and simply greeted,


    "Grandfather."


    He was already all too used to Magnus''s behavior. Despite how shocked he was and curious about the reason for his presence, he still had to greet the man.


    Magnus had his hands sped behind his back, his imposing and bulky physique standingpletely still and silent.


    "Atticus," Magnus suddenly called out, causing Atticus to lift his head and listen.


    "Before I begin, I just want you to know this: you''ve done good."


    A small smile appeared on Atticus''s face. Despite his cold personality, it still felt incredibly good to be praised by Magnus. He knew the man well; he would not say words he did not mean.


    The smilested for two seconds before it ultimately turned to curiosity. Begin what? Just what was going on?


    "Atticus," Magnus called out once more, "Despite how unnerving everything I''m about to say will sound, I would like you to allow me to finish before saying or doing anything."


    Atticus''s gaze narrowed slightly before he nodded his head with a serious expression on his face.


    "I shall start from the beginning. I was aware of everything. I was aware that my grandchild was an unusual one. I was aware of the moment you started absorbing mana when you were still an infant, up to the point you awakened your mana core at two.


    "I was aware of your sleepless nights where you kept on meditating and absorbing mana after your mother left you to sleep. I was aware of you mindlessly staring ahead as though you were examining something.


    "I was aware of the day you awakened your bloodline, awakening four elements all at once. I was aware of the day you awakened your perception when you acquired your katana. Atticus, I was aware of everything because I was always watching."


    Magnus suddenly turned away from the transparent wall, his gazending on the figure of Atticus, who had long since lost hisposure, the shock on his facepletely evident.


    Magnus didn''t pause nor did he allow Atticus toprehend what he had just said. He continued,


    "You''re far from normal, the greatest genius to ever appear in the history of the human domain. You most definitely have your secrets, secrets you obviously have no ns of sharing. Your decision will be respected. However,"


    Magnus''s voice suddenly turned heavy, as though every word he was about to say came directly from the depths of his heart,


    "No matter how questionable your whole existence is, no matter what your secrets are, one fact remains unchanged: you''re a Ravenstein."


    Magnus took a step closer to Atticus, their gazes locking.


    "Atticus, as long as the blood flowing in my veins remains true, as long as nights remain nights and days remain days, I, Magnus Ravenstein, give you this promise: you will never be alone."


    The atmosphere that enveloped the room at that moment was hard to describe in words. It was a mixture of two different feelings.


    The first was obvious, warmth. The only person who had made Atticus feel this way since he had been reincarnated was Anastasia, but now, his grandfather was doing the same.


    The second feeling wasn''t as obvious as the first but it enveloped Atticus all the same: trust. Those words didn''t sound like the ramblings of a normal individual. They were the words of an honorable warrior, the words of a paragon, the words of his grandfather.


    The weight of every single one of those words was palpable. Atticus didn''t speak; he couldn''t even if he wanted to. He was utterly speechless.


    But Magnus was far from done.


    "Despite being aware of all these things, my original intention had been to ensure you led a normal life, one free from the enormous burden and responsibilities that shouldn''t be ced upon a young child. But unfortunately, our world is a cruel ce."


    "Thousands of people are dying every day in the war, but the threat is far from being only external. If things are allowed to continue as they are, the human domain will be eaten up by the forces we consider allies."


    "Atticus," Magnus suddenly called out, turning to face Atticus once more.


    "Despite your overwhelming talent, I was the one who instructed Harrison to treat you like any other student. But then the situation changed, and thus my original intention had to change as well.


    "The academy was established by the Paragon Council and thus adheres to its rules. Should any major or minor rules need to be broken, even for something as small as getting a student out of the academy prematurely, it must be agreed upon by the Paragon Council. "The talks went by quickly, and eventually, two conditions were given before the request could be epted¡ªconditions that have already been satisfied."


    "I shall be specific. I was the one who gave the academy authorization to try out the experimental exosuit on you."


    It was as though a nuclear explosion went off inside him. A wave of emotions hit Atticus like a crashing wave, but regardless, he remained utterly silent, allowing Magnus to continue speaking. But the intense clenching of his hands couldn''t lie.


    Magnus continued, "The second condition was fairer and was simply to satisfy one individual''s curiosity and get his eptance. The leader''s summit¡ªwe created its rules."

 Chapter 516 Hated?

    Chapter 516 Hated?


    ??The room was utterly silent. As soon as Magnus had given the second reason, he hadn''t said anything else, finally giving Atticus the time he needed to grapple with the enormity of the situation.


    Atticus''s feelings were hard to put into words. Did he feel betrayed? Yes. Did he feel like that particr incident needed some kind of retribution? Yes.


    But now that he had found out the whole reason for the incident, Atticus was at a major crossroads.


    It was going against his whole nature; from the beginning, he had always repaid back anything that was done to him manifold.


    But Magnus was his grandfather; was he supposed to take revenge on him? There was no way Atticus could do that.


    Magnus met Atticus''s intense stare, his expression still as unreadable as it had been since Atticus had seen him.


    "Why didn''t I just tell you beforehand?"


    Atticus nodded to Magnus''s question. That had been exactly what was on his mind. He just couldn''t understand.


    If Magnus or any staff of the academy had simply told him beforehand, they would''ve avoided this whole situation from happening.


    "Atticus," Magnus suddenly sighed before exploding into tendrils of lightning, wrapping around Atticus and then disappearing, only to reappear outside the structure in a burst of light.


    Atticus''s gaze snapped open only to find himself high in the sky just below the clouds. The entirety of the academic campus sprawled beneath him, majestic in its entirety.


    The beautiful scene brought about a calming effect, as Atticus''s raging blood started simmering as the seconds passed.


    Atticus took in a deep breath before exhaling, continuing this action for a while.


    Magnus gave him the moment, not uttering a word.


    After feeling as though he were calm enough, Atticus turned towards Magnus, his gaze silently demanding answers.


    Magnus continued, "As I said earlier, we''re our own worst enemies. The greatest genius to ever appear in the human domain, this sounds so good on many levels but unfortunately, not everyone has that same perception.


    "We humans are greedy by nature," Magnus turned his gaze down towards the academy grounds, looking at the staff strolling about and carrying out their business.


    "For generations now, we the tier ones have maintained a somewhat stable power base with each family keeping each other in check. But with your emergence, that power base is about to be broken, significantly at that.


    "In essence, the other families see you as a threat that would break the power scale of the human domain, which is why they came up with this¡­ trick.


    "The official reason for demanding I not tell you was to see if you could be controlled. A sharp weapon that couldn''t be used or would harm its user was not needed. This was what they wanted everyone to believe, but their real reason was simple: to destroy the trust you have in me."


    "Atticus," Magnus turned to face Atticus once more,(function(w,q){w[q]=w[q]||[];w[q].push(["_mgc.load"])})(window,"_mgq");


    "I will be sincere. I''m not trying to justify my actions. Ultimately, I made such an important decision that could have ended your life without informing you. I shall take full responsibility."


    The tone of Magnus''sst words sounded a little lower than the rest, albeit very subtly. Not even Atticus had been able to notice it.


    Only Magnus knew how thoroughly he had researched the experiment before agreeing to the council''s request. There was no way Magnus would have taken such a decision if he hadn''t been sure that Atticus could ovee it.


    This was something he could say to Atticus to otherwise try to ease his anger, but Magnus wouldn''t. He refused to make any excuses. He had made the decision and would take full responsibility. This was his ideal.


    Atticus turned his gaze away from Magnus and towards the academy campus, releasing an audible exhale.


    He truly had nothing to say. So many things were happening in the background that he had no idea about. The paragons were wary and scheming against him?


    The emergence of a genius should be something of celebration, but he was just finding out that the other families weren''t too happy about it.


    ''I might have to watch out for assassination attempts in the future,'' Atticus thought. He had never been one to brood on issues that arose. He knew his potential well and the heights he could and would reach in the future.


    From the first ce, he hadn''t been so naive as to believe that everyone would wee him with open arms, but at the very least, wasn''t it too early?


    ''I kind of expected this already, but it''s far too early. To think they would scheme against a 16-year-old,'' he pondered.


    The paragons were entities at the top of the food chain on their, beings that Atticus couldn''t even dream of fighting now, and yet he had entered their radar already. They had even gone as far as trying to destroy the rtionship he had with the Ravensteins.


    Atticus suddenly realized something. ''So that''s why he told me I''ll never be alone.'' He just figured out why Magnus had given him that promise first before telling him all this.


    At this point, Magnus needed not to say anything else. He had already said everything that even the dumbest of people would understand. No matter who or whates after him, Magnus would always have his back.


    Atticus closed his eyes once again, opening them after a few seconds. His heart calmed downpletely as all the anger he had been feeling vanished. Now wasn''t the time for pointless anger. He then turned towards Magnus. "You mentioned something about the human domain getting eaten up. By whom?" Atticus asked. This had been something that had been bugging him since Magnus had said it.


    The human domain would get eaten up by allies? "The other races?" This was the only thing that came to his mind.


    The only other people he could consider allies were the other races, and Magnus confirmed this thought in the next second.


    Magnus smiled slightly, easily noticing Atticus''s calm aura. "Yes, if things should continue as they are, the other races would overwhelm us."


    Magnus''s words made Atticus raise an eyebrow, his thoughts spinning. "Are the humans hated by the other races?" he inquired.(function(w,q){w[q]=w[q]||[];w[q].push(["_mgc.load"])})(window,"_mgq");

 Chapter 517 Twitch

    Chapter 517 Twitch


    ??He just couldn''t understand how. Although not extensively, he had an idea of the power of the human domain. They weren''t weak in the slightest.


    "You were supposed to learn about the other races during your second and third years at the academy, but since it coincides with what I want to ask you, I''ll tell you our situation briefly.


    "Compared to the other races, we are utterly weak. Forget about our numbers, forget about our ships and technology, and forget us paragons. The average strength of their masses is higherpared to ours, and the strength of their powerhouses is on apletely different level. We''re at the bottom of the food chain."


    "Before the Zorvans attacked, we humans survived only because of one reason: perseverance and adaptability. No matter how many of our people were killed, no matter how many cities were destroyed, we would always find a way to adapt and persevere at every turn."


    Magnus spoke smoothly and without pause. He held nothing back, not even the uselessness of the paragons in the face of the powerhouses of the other races. He exined everything in simple words, making sure Atticus understood it all.


    "The other races had always tried to show their dominance over us, albeit subtly. But now, they''ve decided to do it openly. Which brings us to the main reason I did all of this.


    "As I told you, my original n had been to make sure you led a normal life, but this had to change when the terms for the next Variegata Nexus came out."


    Magnus could immediately see the confusion on Atticus''s face and swiftly continued.


    "The Variegata Nexus is a gathering of all the remaining races of Eldoralth, where each race would choose a single representative from their younger generation to represent them in a collectively agreed-uponpetition.


    "This single representative would carry the title ''Apex'' of their race.


    "Of course, this was created in order to deepen the bond between all the races and ensure a smooth alliance.


    "But just like every other thing meant for good, the opposite was what it eventually became. The Variegata Nexus created an environment for the races, especially the powerful ones, to show their dominance.


    "During each nexus, each race has to put down something valuable as a wager, a way to have fun and ''deepen bonds,'' they imed.


    "We''ve somehow managed during past nexuses, but now, they''re ''requesting'' Sector 10."


    Atticus''s expression couldn''t help but change. A whole frigging sector? Wasn''t that too much?


    "And we can''t refuse?"


    Magnus shook his head. "It''s not as easy as that. The other races were all in agreement and it was impossible to refuse. Such is what happens when one is weak.


    "You might see this as simply a normal sector, but it''s more than that. Sector 10 is the domain of the Nebulon family, a sector that is farthest away from the academy, which is at the center. The reason the Nebulon family was stationed there was because of what it contains: resources.


    "I shall spare you the list and move straight to what is important. The metal we use in creating exosuits was discovered there. Unfortunately, its source cannot be moved or emptied because of certain reasons. We found out that the source would continually produce this metal over time, which was why that family had been stationed there: to make sure the other races wouldn''t find out about it using their illusion and deceit.


    "But it would seem all good things muste to an end. They somehow found out, and now they want it."


    "Damn."


    That was all Atticus could say. Truly, it was a lot to take in all at once.


    First the Zorvans that were trying to take over the, then the paragons who he couldn''t even dream of fighting scheming against him, and now he would have to worry about the other races of the too?


    It was insane.(function(w,q){w[q]=w[q]||[];w[q].push(["_mgc.load"])})(window,"_mgq");


    ''I''m just fucking 16!''


    Atticus suddenly shook his head. ''Don''t think of useless stuff. The way forward, that''s all I should think about.''


    "So this Variegata Nexus, what would happen if we win it?"


    "Then we get to keep Sector 10 and win the other wagers ced on thepetition."


    "Hmm." Atticus grabbed his chin, his thoughts spinning. "You did say we''re weak. Wouldn''t they just bully us into giving up the rewards?"


    "Regardless of our weakness, there''s a reason we''ve survived this long: the alliance. A mana contract has already been formed. None of them, the higher ups to be specific, can directly attack or battle with us or each other unless both parties involved agree to it."


    Atticus nodded, meeting Magnus''s gaze. This was the most he had ever heard the man speak, and honestly, he had no idea when he had dropped all sorts of formalities between them. Atticus could see that Magnus didn''t mind, so he decided not to switch back.


    Magnus, who also met Atticus''s gaze, suddenly smiled slightly.


    "I''m sure you''ve figured it out already, Atticus, but I shall still ask formally."


    Magnus floated a few meters back, putting a slight distance between them.


    Magnus suddenly bowed his head, and just as he was about to speak, he felt Atticus''s hands on his arms. "Please don''t, it''ll be far too cringe," Atticus remarked with a chuckle as Magnus raised his head.


    ''I can''t feel anything,'' Atticus thought. Compared to him, Magnus was truly massive. His body was bulky, standing at 6 feet 8 inches.


    He was currently wearing a simple sleeveless robe, and Atticus''s hands were touching both of his exposed arms.


    Despite that, Atticus could feel no warmth or cold. He couldn''t even tell if Magnus''s skin was soft or hard.


    Magnus''s eyes were wide as he gazed at Atticus. Bowing had been the big gesture he had nned before the conversation began. He hadn''t expected Atticus to let go of his anger so quickly.


    The smile on Magnus''s face changed as he suddenly smiled warmly.


    Magnus stood up straight, clearing his throat and averting his gaze away from the shocked Atticus. Thetter had been too surprised to see Magnus smile that he had shown it openly.


    A few seconds of silence passed before Atticus suddenly spoke.


    "I understand what you want me to do, but I can''t help but be worried. If the paragons are currently seeing me as a threat, let''s say I win thepetition. What do you think will happen with the powerhouse of the other races?"


    Atticus continued before Magnus could reply. "I know you''ll always have my back and all, but you did mention thatpared to the other powerhouses, you paragons are basically useless. How will you protect me then?"


    Hearing Atticus''s brutal words, Magnus''s lips couldn''t help but twitch.(function(w,q){w[q]=w[q]||[];w[q].push(["_mgc.load"])})(window,"_mgq");

 Chapter 518 Condition

    Chapter 518 Condition


    ??Magnus''s mouth twitched in embarrassment. Did he really have to be so brutal?


    "I only said all that so you''d understand the severity of the situation. We paragons are not ''useless.''"


    Atticus couldn''t help but release a slight chuckle seeing Magnus''s reaction. The man was trying so hard to hide the fact that Atticus''s words had affected him.


    Magnus, who heard Atticus chuckle, suddenly narrowed his eyes. A feeling of dread immediately engulfed Atticus.


    It was now Atticus''s turn to clear his throat, which he did in the next second, immediately stopping his chuckling.


    "Like I said before, there''s already a mana contract in ce. Mana contracts are absolute, even when dealing with paragons. They won''t be able to go after you openly. None of the higher-ups could. There''s a slight w in the contract though, the best they could do is send people discreetly, but this also has its limits."


    Atticus nodded to Magnus''s exnation. This was one of the main things he wanted to know. Should he participate in the event and win, would he still be safe? The fact that the humans were weak was aplete killjoy.


    What good would showcasing and winning the event be if he lost his life afterward?


    Atticus had no intention of sacrificing himself for anyone. "I''ll do it on one condition."


    "Go ahead."


    "If I ever feel that revealing myself would do me more harm than good, I reserve the right to back away from the whole thing."


    Atticus''s gaze was firm as he met Magnus''s. He was thoroughly serious about his request; there would be no in-between. In fact, this was basically his in-between, and Magnus knew this well.


    Atticus''s mind had gone through a multitude of different scenarios during the short time he learned everything. At the end of the day, he settled on two things.


    What would be better: him participating and winning the Nexus and then ending up dead, or himpletely avoiding it and growing his strength until he was powerful enough? To him, the answer was obvious: thetter.


    It was either this condition or a firm no.


    Magnus nodded. "Alright, I ept your condition."


    Atticus''s face didn''t show any shock, nor did he feel it. He already expected Magnus to ept his condition in the first ce. He smiled slightly.


    "So, what''s next?"


    The answer came instantly.


    "The Nexus is in a year. Despite how overwhelmingly powerful you arepared to your peers, the current generation of Apexes is a different breed altogether. You need to train like never before."


    "The current generation?" Atticus frowned.


    "You''ll understand soon. I''ll give you one day to say your goodbyes. We''ll be leaving the academy tomorrow."


    "Wha¡ª" Before Atticus could say anything, Magnus suddenly burst into tendrils of lightning, and in the next second, Atticus found himself inside the hallway, standing in front of the entrance to the office he had been in with Magnus.


    Atticus''s frown deepened. "It''s too soon."


    He would be leaving in a day? That was way too early! He had people here in the academy; just what was he supposed to tell them?


    Atticus sighed deeply. What would he do?


    ''I don''t want to leave them, but I must. I need something challenging,'' it had always been Atticus''s primary goal to grow stronger.


    He wasn''t sure what training with Magnus would entail, but what he did know was that it would be a hundred times better than here.


    The five years he spent with the man were a testament to this.


    ''It''s just two years,'' Atticus reassured himself, noting that only two years remained for each of them to finish the academy, with some already finishing.


    Atticus turned and started walking down the hallway towards the elevator, his steps resounding across the otherwise quiet hallway.


    The elevator opened with a soft chime as he reached it, and one of his eyebrows couldn''t help but raise as he saw the figure of Isabe inside. She flinched slightly as she saw Atticus, as though she had been caught doing something wrong.


    Atticus didn''t say anything and simply entered the elevator, the door closing behind him.


    An awkward silence enveloped the space as the elevator started descending, neither of them speaking.


    "St¡ª" Isabe hesitated. A few seconds passed, and she tried to speak again. Gathering her resolve, she suddenly turned towards Atticus.


    "S-Student Atticus, did you a-ept?" she asked softly.


    Atticus turned to look at Isabe, his gaze narrowing slightly, his guard raised. ''How much does she know?'' he pondered.


    But in the next instant, he lowered it back down. ''Since the first day I met her, I''ve never once felt any ounce of bad intentions from her.''


    Isabe gave Atticus a sort of big sister vibe that he could rely on. Atticus suddenly smiled and shook his head. "No."


    Isabe let out a sigh of relief before registering Atticus''s answer.


    "What!?" She instantly turned to face Atticus, clearly not expecting that answer. ''If he refused, then what will¡ª'' Her frantic thoughts were suddenly interrupted by the sound of Atticusughing.


    Isabe''s gaze narrowed. ''Was I being toyed with?''


    Atticus stopped hisughter after a few seconds, his gaze meeting that of Isabe, who was already looking at him intensely.


    "Pfft, I was just joking. Of course I epted."


    Isabe looked at Atticus intently for a second before releasing a short sigh. She was way too happy about the development to even get angry about Atticus toying with her.


    Isabe couldn''t help but break into a smile. Just like Gon, she too had simply watched Atticus''s feats and cruelty; this was the first time she would actually rte to him like this.


    Seeing the cruel white-haired devil of the academy ying pranks andughing like a normal person was surprising, but this small scene seemed to make Isabe happy.


    ''At the end of the day, he''s human just like us.''


    The elevator door reached the bottom, and Isabe was happy to learn that Atticus had decided to leave the whole matter about tearing the academy down. She was also slightly sad that Atticus would be leaving the next day.


    The academy would most definitely feel his absence.


    "I wish you good luck," she said with those parting words, smiling at Atticus as he walked through the door of the administration building.

 Chapter 519 Jealous

    Chapter 519 Jealous


    ??As though he recalled something, Atticus suddenly turned and walked back into the building, startling Isabe who had been watching him leave.


    "Did you forget something?" Isabe approached and asked.


    "Ah yes, since I only have until tomorrow, I would like to meet some people."


    He had almost forgotten that only the first year''s Ravenstein were with him. He would need help to meet the others.


    ¡­


    It was just a bit after 9, and the morning rays were still radiating down from the sun at full force.


    In the middle of the bustling campgrounds, just beside the imposing ck terminal, was a round building.


    It was akin to arge coliseum. It had no roof and an expansive and elegant interior with a grassyndscape.


    In one corner of this building, with her back resting on a nted part of the grassyndscape, was the figure of a purple-haired girl who seemed to be in some sort of debate.


    Just in front of her was the fluttering figure of a petite and tiny fairy-looking being. They were none other than Zoey and Lumindra.


    "I should have just told him yes, Lumi," Zoey said, her voice tinged with regret.


    Lumindra suddenly stopped moving, her petite figure turning to face Zoey. In a light, high-pitched voice tinged with exasperation, she spoke.


    "I''ve told you countless times, that would make you seem cheap! You always have to respond with a ''I''ll think about it.'' It''s thew!"


    Zoey turned her gaze away from her petite spirit, her expression morphing into a cute pout. She suddenly picked up a pebble from the ground and threw it into the distance.


    Lumindra couldn''t help but sigh. ''I actually prefer the denying-her-feelings Zoey,''


    "I heard that!" Zoey snapped.


    Just as Zoey was about to throw a pebble at Lumindra, her movements suddenly paused.


    ''How?'' Zoey thought, baffled.


    She had just suddenly felt a presence, a presence that she shouldn''t be feeling considering the fact that she was in her division.


    Zoey snapped her gaze to the side to see the figure of Atticus standing just a few meters away, his back resting on the wall.


    Atticus currently had a cheeky grin on his face, one that, as Zoey saw it, she couldn''t help but panic, swiftly getting up from her seat.


    "A-Atticus? What the hell are you doing here?" Zoey inquired, trying hard to maintain herposure.


    ''Please tell me he didn''t hear our conversation!'' Zoey thought frantically but then she seemed to realize something, ''Lumi!''


    Zoey turned towards where her spirit was supposed to be, surprised to find out that she wasn''t there. This surprise turned to relief, thinking that she had been able to hide.


    But that notion was destroyed in the next second as she heard Lumindra''s high-pitched voice.


    "So you''re the boy making my Zoey so confused, huh?"


    Lumindra''s small figure fluttered around Atticus slowly, her tiny hands stroking her chin as she scrutinized Atticus from head to toe.


    "Lumi! What the hell are you doing!" Zoey eximed, throwing her petite spirit a re.


    "Oh please, it''s only a matter of time before you introduce me to him. Why not now?"


    Lumindra didn''t turn to look at Zoey; instead, she kept on staring at Atticus, as though trying to assess him.


    Meanwhile, Atticus was utterly baffled. "Um, Zoey? Why is¡­ she circling around me?"


    "Hmm, I guess you''re not so bad. You have good taste, Zo," Lumindra didn''t seem to care about Atticus''s confusion, fluttering close to his face.


    "Lumi!" Zoey swiftly closed in and grabbed her spirit with both hands before she would die of embarrassment.


    Lumindra tried to scream, but only muffled sounds came out, Zoey''s hands clenched hard. Lumindra eventually gave up. With a sigh, she suddenly turned ethereal before entering into Zoey''s body.


    Zoey let out a sigh of relief, turning towards Atticus. She just couldn''t understand why Lumindra had done this. She had been there observing her and Atticus''s interactions and had seen him literally every time she saw him. What the hell was she assessing?


    "Who was that?" Honestly, Atticus had a rough idea about what that thing was, but not who. Zoey had told him countless times about the Starhaven bloodline, so he was able to instantly tell that she was a spirit.


    "Ye-" Zoey had unknowingly tried to answer before she suddenly shook her head. "Wait, forget that! How are you here?"


    "I teleported here," Atticus answered sinctly with a smile, earning an eye roll from Zoey.


    Feeling her intense stare, Atticus smiled slightly and walked closer to Zoey. He decided to suspend the spirit matter for now.


    "I''m-I''m leaving soon."


    "What?" Just as he had expected, Zoey waspletely confused. She still hadn''t gotten an exnation as to how he was here, and now he had said something she couldn''tpletely understand.


    However, Zoey was perceptive. The fact that Atticus was here and that he hesitated in his speech, coupled with the words he had just spoken, made reaching a conclusion not hard.


    Zoey''s gaze widened, her eyes focused on Atticus, silently demanding answers.


    Atticus didn''t waste any time and immediately exined everything to her. Atticus, of course, left out a lot of things, especially those that didn''t directly influence his leaving the academy. In conclusion, he was leaving the academy in order to train and battle the other races in the Verietega Nexus.


    At the end of his exnation, a palpable silence enveloped the whole space.


    Zoey''s gaze momentarily lost focus, a myriad of thoughts flowing through her mind. She currently had no idea how to feel.


    Atticus was leaving for the betterment of the human domain; it should be something that she would be proud of. But no matter how she thought, she couldn''t bring herself to be happy.


    ''Why am I feeling this way?''


    It wasn''t only about her missing Atticus; it was mixed with another feeling. One that she didn''t like in the slightest: jealousy.


    Even she had to admit that both Atticus and her bing close happened incredibly fast, so fast that she couldn''t understand it.


    She remembered Lumindra''s warning about how strong he was, and she also remembered every overwhelming disy of power he had ever shown.


    Her dream had been to leave the academy as fast as possible, join the war, and eradicate the Zorvans, but seeing Atticus leave way earlier left a bad taste in her mouth.


    It was utterly weird, but at the same time, it was a feeling that enveloped her. Zoey was jealous.

 Chapter 520 Later

    Chapter 520 Later


    ??Zoey didn''t even know how to feel. It was as though the emotions kepting one by one. First, there was sadness because she would miss Atticus, followed by jealousy that he would be leaving the academy and not her, and then finally anger¡ªangry at the fact that she was feeling jealous in the first ce.


    Zoey''s hands clenched hard by her sides. The initially ranting of Lumindra came to an abrupt stop, simply observing as Zoey went through all these emotions.


    She could feel everything Zoey was feeling; she didn''t even need to hear her thoughts to understand her. But regardless, Lumindra didn''t utter a word. These were all natural feelings that one had to ovee on their own. Zoey was human, after all.


    Atticus could see every single one of her movements, no matter how subtle. ''She''s angry?'' He could tell that she was angry about something but didn''t know exactly what it was.


    "Can''t I-" Zoey hesitated to speak, but Atticus could immediately predict what she wanted to say.


    Atticus closed the distance and held her clenched hands, freeing them before she could injure herself.


    He could immediately feel the softness and warmth of her touch. It should be a first-ss felony for anything to dare damage her smooth and wless palm.


    "What''s wrong?" Atticus asked, fixing his eyes directly on Zoey''s. Zoey averted her gaze, her grip on Atticus''s hands tightening. She feltpletely disgusted with herself that she couldn''t face Atticus. The fact that he was still worried about her made her feel even more guilty.


    A few seconds passed, and just as Atticus was about to speak, Zoey suddenly took in a deep breath, exhaling in the next second. She raised her head, her gaze meeting Atticus''s.


    Then she shed a small smile. "It''s fine. I was just¡­ surprised."


    ''She''s faking,'' Atticus thought. Not even a world-ss actor could fool him. He could immediately see the stiffness in her smile.


    Zoey suddenly closed the distance and hugged Atticus, startling him.


    "I''m going to miss you, At," she muttered softly. And Atticus, who heard her, immediately hugged her tightly.


    "I''ll miss you too," he said, taking in her scent, which smelled like flowers, and feeling her warmth, which seemed to calm his mind. He truly was going to miss her.


    They both remained in this position for a while before Atticus suddenly spoke. "So, will I get my answer before I leave?"


    Atticus''s words made Zoey''s initially closed eyes open, but Atticus couldn''t see her expression due to the hug.


    Her expression instantly morphed into sadness. She closed her eyes for a second before opening them, her expression firming.


    She left the hug, meeting Atticus''s gaze, who currently had a small smile. "I''ll give you an answer the next time we meet."


    Atticus paused, his eyes widening slightly. Wasn''t that basically a refusal?


    He had kind of hoped that she would ept before he left the academy, that way he would at least, even if notpletely, feel assured that she would wait for him.


    It might sound normal, her wanting to give an answer after she finished the academy, but to Atticus, it felt like she was just avoiding telling him a straight no.


    Atticus''s smile faltered. "Did something happen?" he just had to ask.


    A small smile appeared on Atticus''s face in the next instance, fake in its entirety. "I was just admiring your beauty," he imed.


    Zoey''s smile widened. "Thanks, Atticus."


    With another good look, Atticus closed the distance and gave Zoey another hug. "I''ll see you soon," he muttered.


    And just as swiftly, he turned and started walking away from the scene while tapping his artifact.


    ''She''s going through a lot of new emotions all at once. You have to be patient with her.''


    Atticus suddenly paused but didn''t turn back. He had just heard a voice speak in his head. There was no way he could mistake it; it was the same petite voice of Zoey''s spirit.


    Atticus nodded subtly without turning back, and in the next second, a golden glow enveloped him, and then he disappeared.


    Zoey stared at where Atticus had just disappeared from, her expression instantly morphing into sadness. Two trails of tears streamed down her face, and she moved her right arm to wipe them.


    The figure of Lumindra suddenly materialized in front of her, her usual bubbly expression nowhere to be found as she stared at Zoey with a gaze filled with sadness.


    Lumindra simply fluttered forward andnded on Zoey''s head, her tiny arms patting her head gently in a reassuring manner.


    Zoey really wanted to say yes to Atticus, but she just couldn''t bring herself to do it, especially after experiencing all those disgusting emotions a few minutes ago.


    Giant wings suddenly sprouted from Zoey''s back, not a single ripple of pain on her face as she shot upwards with speed, her head a maelstrom of thoughts.


    The next person Atticus went to see was Ember. Appearing at her camp, Atticus was shocked. Compared to his, despite his overwhelming win during each division war, it was likeparing heaven and earth.


    His camp would be a rural vige while Ember''s would be a city filled with futuristic buildings and technology.


    The whole ground was paved, and it seemed as though each student had a small house to themselves, the whole expanse looking like a city.


    Gazing at this spectacr scene, Atticus couldn''t help but feel a tinge of regret. It was very obvious that during each year, they would grow their camp and build it as they wished.


    It sounded incredibly interesting, and Atticus was a little sad he would miss out on it.

 Chapter 521 Acting

    Chapter 521 Acting


    ??Atticus stopped thinking about things he had no power over and started making his way toward the middle of the camp where arge fenced estate was located.


    Although he lookedpletely normal, Atticus would be lying if he said that the matter with Zoey hadn''t affected him. He truly didn''t understand what had happened¡ªshe had abruptly changed out of nowhere.


    But regardless, Atticus wasn''t the type to let that stop him. His goal remained unchanged.


    Atticus had no intention of attracting any attention or crowd, which was why, as soon as he hit the streets, he instantly activated his ethereal cloak art.


    A surge of mana engulfed him, his figure bing faint before disappearing altogether.


    Atticus moved quickly through the paved streets and reached his location in under a minute. He had chosen not to fly because he wanted to get a close view of the city.


    Reaching the estate, Atticus easily scaled the fence and entered, making his way through it.


    He had seen a lot of students back in the city, but no Ravensteins. Atticus found out the reason why after a few minutes of running brought him to the back of arge mansion where an expansive training ground was situated.


    The training grounds were filled with a multitude of white haired students, many of them engaged in different spars.


    Atticus couldn''t help but notice that the training grounds were a lot more advanced than theirs. It had way more mana in it, and the equipment was also more numerous and of higher quality.


    Entering the space, Atticus''s gaze instantlynded on the one he hade for, his figure suddenly bing visible as he released his ethereal cloak art.


    Atticus''s sudden appearance didn''t go unnoticed. Many of the Ravenstein third years couldn''t help but flinch as they saw Atticus, but among them, there were four individuals whose reactions were particrly intense, as though they had seen the scariest thing in their lives.


    They were none other than William and Helodor Ravenstein, with the other two being William''s subordinates.


    William had been stupid enough to scheme against Atticus with his father during the gift awarding ceremony, while Helodor had been working for Rowan, Aurora''s father, who had wanted to kill Atticus.


    It went without saying that they were all scared out of their wits. William and Helodor had both been victims of Atticus''s brutal beatings; the fear that lingered in their hearts was not small in any way, especially considering the cruelty Atticus had shown since he arrived at the academy.


    They each moved backward, putting a significant distance between themselves and the approaching Atticus. The others, instead, approached Atticus with smiles, offering their greetings by bowing respectfully.


    Atticus responded with curt nods, but he couldn''t help but stop as he reached the figure of He.


    There was no way Atticus could ever forget their over serious squad leader back at the Raven camp.


    He truly hadn''t changed much. She wore a tight-fitted training suit and had her white hair tied into a ponytail. Considering how small it was, Atticus could tell that she had cut it down significantly.


    Although she looked beautiful, her whole demeanor screamed alpha. There was no mistaking her for someone who took charge.


    A small smile appeared on Atticus''s face as he greeted, "It''s been a while, He."


    He simply responded with a respectful nod.


    Atticus could, of course, notice her changed demeanor when it came to dealing with him. It was more respectful than back at the Raven camp, which was understandable.


    Passing by, Atticus exchanged nods with Orion before his gaze settled on Ember. He hadn''t even bothered to pay attention to William and Helodor cowering behind the group.


    Atticus had already taught them a lesson they would never forget. That was enough for him. Unless they were stupid enough to scheme or attack him again, Atticus wouldn''t even go near them.


    "Atticus?"


    Atticus met Ember''s curious stare. It was the same exact stare the other Ravenstein third years were giving him too¡ªwhat was he doing here, and how did he get here in the first ce?


    Atticus didn''t waste time and did the same thing he did for Zoey. He exined everything, of course leaving out the irrelevant parts. After a few minutes, the third-year Ravenstein youths all had looks of understanding on their faces.


    Ember''s reaction wasn''t as dramatic as the others; she didn''t see any reason for it. This was especially evident as the third years would be leaving the academy for the military in a few days.


    Ember wouldn''t even be in the academy again. She simply gave Atticus a deep hug, surprising thetter that she actually took the initiative.


    "Good luck, Atticus," Ember muttered softly and sinctly, leaving the hug after a few seconds.


    Atticus smiled, thanking her, after which the rest of the Ravenstein third years also expressed their well wishes, except William and Helodor, of course, who hadn''t dared to go near where Atticus was.


    After a few minutes of well wishes and goodbyes, a golden glow enveloped Atticus, and he left the scene.


    Not a second passed, and Atticus appeared in another division camp, but it wasn''t his. It wasn''t nearly as developed as Ember''s division, looking more in line with what a first-year camp should have at this point.


    Atticus didn''t waste time sightseeing this time around. Making himself invisible, he started searching for his target. There were hundreds of tents sprawled about and just a few buildings. This time around, Atticus hadn''t seen any mansion, but as he got to where it would usually be situated, just beside the imposing terminal, Atticus was met with an incrediblyrge training ground.


    Although not as advanced as Ember''s, it had also been upgraded. Atticus''s eyes instantlynded on the hundreds of youths currently donned in armor, each of them seemingly circling around someone, their weapons on hand.


    Now and then, the figures of more than ten students would get thrown backward at fast speed as though being moved by an invisible force.


    Atticus was instantly drawn to the middle of the training ground where thergest cluster of students was gathered and circling about.


    His gaze immediatelynded on the one he hade to see. Just in the middle of the clustered students, with his characteristic expressionless face, was the figure of Kael.


    Attacks were unleashed from all sides using different weapons, but none seemed able to touch him.


    At every other second, his figure would blur with him not appearing to have moved an inch from his position.


    However, the figures of multitudes of students would find an overwhelming force acting on them, shooting them backward with speed.

 Chapter 522 Fight!

    Chapter 522 Fight!


    ??Atticus couldn''t help but raise an eyebrow as he saw the current ongoing scene. Kael was currently training with his whole division, well if one could call it that. ''It''spletely one-sided.''


    Atticus could count at least a thousand students in the training ground, and despite that, Kael didn''t seem to even break a sweat as he single-handedly battled with them.


    Atticus observed the scene for a moment, not saying or doing anything. He had been curious as to how the others went about the creation of their camps.


    Earlier when he went to Zoey''s camp, he had noted even the tiniest of details. Zoey had been the first rank so he hadn''t been surprised when he saw the barracks building among others.


    But Kael hadn''t had that. Atticus also noted something else; he had expected it, but at the same time, it was a little weird.


    Kael was basically the only tiered in his division. The rest of his members were ordinary people from different sectors in the human domain.


    ''I wonder how he got by.''


    Atticus''s curiosity was well warranted. During the first division war, each leader couldn''t leave their divisions. He couldn''t help but wonder how Kael had managed.


    Seeing as he found what he was looking for, Atticus suddenly released his art, his sharp and powerful presence suddenly appearing in the area.


    Kael''s reaction was immediate. His head snapped right, his gaze narrowing andnding on Atticus.


    His aura exploded, each student that had wanted to attack him abruptly paused in their tracks, their weapons trembling as their hands shook.


    The students at the front line got the full brunt of Kael''s oppressive aura.


    Immediately, Kael had felt that presence; it was as though his fighting intent had erupted from the depths of his soul.


    Kael''s crimson aura reached for the skies, a maniacal grin on his face as he suddenly erupted upwards, the ground on which he previously stood cratering.


    The force of the jump sent a wave of force and debris that blew the surrounding students away.


    However, the cause of this scene didn''t seem to care. His grin remained undisturbed as he crossed over the students of his division andnded with a thunderous crash 20 meters away from Atticus.


    The collision had sent another wave of dust and debris, but as they reached a 10-meter radius from Atticus, they each seemed to disperse as though they dared note near him.


    The dust cleared, and Atticus couldn''t help but break into a small smile. ''His obsession with fighting is crazy.''


    Atticus''s gaze immediatelynded on Kael, whose eyes had somehow already turned crimson, his maniacal grin undisturbed as he stood up straight, his gazepletely fixed on Atticus.


    Despite being 15 meters away, Atticus could feel the trembling of each one of the sheathed swords hung on his waist.


    A few seconds passed since the dust had cleared, and the students, especially those at the back lines, had somewhat regained theirposure.


    They all turned their gazes backward where a collision had sounded from, and words could not begin to describe how shocked they were at what they saw.


    What the hell was the white devil doing in their division!?


    It went without saying that despite the fact that they had all cheered for him during the leader''s summit, there was not a single one of them that wanted to be the one facing him at any given time.


    It truly didn''t help that their leader had charged at him like that; didn''t that mean a fight was about to happen!?


    Each of them unknowingly had their guards raised, gripping their weapons and shields tightly before their brains suddenly started working again, and they realized what they were doing.


    Were they truly about to fight the white-haired devil? The scene of each of Atticus'' opponents and his brutality yed in each of their heads as though aption, and no one knew who started it, but the sounds of weapons dropping on the ground started permeating the space in the next second.


    However, from the one whom they all feared and had dropped their weapons for, and their leader who should be pissed about how cowardly his division members were behaving, neither of them cared. They didn''t even turn to look at them.


    Kael didn''t even ask how Atticus had gotten here, nor did he utter a word. There was only one thing Kael wanted to know: were they finally going to fight?


    Atticus could tell that Kael only cared about that currently, and he didn''t waste time, finally speaking,


    "I''m leaving the academy tomorrow, so I came here to say goodbye," Atticus smiled, "But it looks like there''s no way I''m going to escape fighting you, huh?"


    Kael didn''t say anything in response, but his intense gaze spoke volumes.


    The watching students went through another wave of shock; they were really about to fight!?


    They each silently hoped that they wouldn''t be involved, but at the same time, neither of them wanted to miss the battle.


    Even the ordinary masses knew who Kael was before they came to the academy. The number one in their generation. However, since the emergence of Atticus and his rampages, they had each instinctively let go of that notion. Atticus had easily defeated the third-year rankers; was there even a need for debate?


    Regardless, they were all still curious and eager to watch this battle. A circle was formed around them in an instant; however, given how much distance they put, it was obvious they had no intention of getting caught up in the fight.


    But they weren''t the only spectators. The first-year operators filled the control room, each of them watching with rapt attention, having already ced their bets. Unfortunately for Gon, the other operators were still spiteful about the summit, so they hadn''t called him.


    Hearing Kael, Atticus nodded, "Alright then, I''m ready when you are,"


    Atticus''s words weren''t loud, but it''s implications were heavy.


    The atmosphere changed, the wind in the area suddenly intensifying, sweeping dust around and making the students'' clothes flutter in response.


    A voice suddenly sounded, bestial in its entirety,


    "Berserk Form: Fury."

 Chapter 523 Hurtled

    Chapter 523 Hurtled


    ??Kael''s voice sounded like the harbinger of impending doom.


    Thest time Kael had spoken those words, the entrance test had ended before Atticus could see it in action.


    Atticus had known it had been powerful then, but with the overwhelming aura that immediately engulfed the whole area as Kael spoke, he could tell its current power could never bepared to back then.


    The earth within 8 meters around Kael sunk, snake-like cracks appearing and spreading at an rming rate.


    Simultaneously, crimson-like marks erupted upwards from his chest, weaving aplexwork of intricate tattoos that snaked their way across his entire body.


    The red glow in his eyes shed, its hue deepening as his physique expanded in both mass and height, each sinew and muscle gaining an almost supernatural vitality.


    Unable to withstand the sheer pressure, his clothes strained against burgeoning muscles and tore, revealing the raw power surging beneath.


    His brown hair lengthened as it grew down, cascading with an almost ethereal grace, adopting a striking red hue.


    It was shocking, but Kael''s genius was undeniable. Despite being just 16 years old, Kael had already attained the Expert- rank, putting him at a levelparable to Avalon and Magnus during their time in the academy.


    Considering his rank, it wasn''t surprising when vivid red attire erupted from his chest and enveloped him, his aura shooting up and instantly reaching Expert rank.


    Kael''s right hand reached for the broadsword on his back, sweeping it in a blur to his side and sending an intense wave in response to the force.


    The eight vibrating swords around Kael''s waist erupted upwards in unison as though they could no longer be contained before cutting downwards with speed, their forms suddenly changing and turning into a bright crimson light that immediately converged around the de of the broadsword.


    The broadsword lengthened, its form bing bigger and vibrating with intense power.


    Every single thing that had just happened urred in 1.5 seconds; to many, it was an incredibly short time, but to Atticus, it might as well have been a decade.


    But regardless, Atticus didn''t move one step as Kael''s colossal figure rocketed towards him at supersonic speed, the ground he previously stood on instantaneously imploding.


    Despite not showing it, Atticus had truly taken Kael as a friend. While it was true that Kael had gotten close to him because he was strong and wanted to battle with him, it didn''t change the fact that his intentions had been pure.


    Kael had advised and helped him on multiple asions. Kael had helped him with Zoey, and it was impossible for him to forget how he stood by him when the bone race warriors came for him.


    Atticus never forgets his grievances; this was something many hade to understand about him. But what many didn''t know was that the same applied to the opposite.


    He would never forget any good things that were done for him.


    Kael appeared in front of Atticus like a phantom despite his enormous size. His broadsword was raised skyward before it whistled through the air in a blistering descent.


    The speed was so intense that it was akin to a meteor plummeting from the heavens.


    Atticus was grateful to Kael, and this was exactly why he had decided not to hold anything back during this fight. He would use this as a temporary parting gift.


    Kael had wanted to fight him at his full power, and so Atticus would give him exactly that.


    Despite the massive descending sword, Atticus responded with eerie calm. His right arm moved upward towards the trajectory of the broadsword.


    The nature of Atticus''s movement shifted, but he didn''t move an inch.


    His feet were nted firmly into the ground, his body bing as immovable as a towering mountain. He stood tall, muscles tensed like solid rock.


    Space suddenly distorted, forming a protectiveyer around Atticus''s raised arm.


    Then, the sword and arm met.


    The meeting of the two was like a star going supernova, blinding and all-consuming.


    The ground shook as a palpable wave spread out in all directions. Dust and debris scattered around, engulfing the whole area.


    Despite the distance, the students at the front lines had been affected. Although they each hid behind their armors, the force of the collision shot their bodies backward, hitting the immediate students behind them and creating a chain reaction that shifted the thousand youths gathered around them back by several meters.


    The dust engulfing the whole area cleared, a wave of shock hitting each of the spectating students and operators alike.


    Despite its overwhelming force, the massive broadsword had its descent abruptly stopped by a single arm.


    Yet, Atticus didn''t appear to have moved an inch, his expression still as calm andposed as when he had appeared.


    Before Kael could formte his next move, with a firm grip, Atticus drew his arm back, an overwhelming force pulling Kael''s massive figure forward. With smooth and steady movements, Atticus''s right hand let go of the sword, the force acting on Kael''s body remaining undisturbed.


    A palpable crimson aura suddenly erupted from Atticus''s arm, his fist clenched, and clothes straining as the muscles in his arm seemed to pulse with uncontained power.


    Without missing a beat, Atticus''s fist flew forward with blistering speed, hammering Kael''s stomach.


    The impact resonated through the area like a battering ram hitting a fortress wall, the immense force radiating through Kael''s form like ripples on a pond, forming multiple concentric circles that pulsed outward behind his figure.


    With breath knocked clean from his lungs, Kael''s figure hurtled through the air like a ragdoll, cutting through the ranks of the gathered students with speed.


    His velocity was so intense that each student who was unfortunately hit by him was immediately enveloped in a golden glow, unable to survive the impact.


    Kael''s momentum remained undisturbed until he reached the walls of the camp, hitting it in a devastating impact.


    Atticus''s figure immediately appeared at the wall, racing towards the spot where Kael was lodged.


    Atticus''s gazended on Kael, who seemed to have lost consciousness, blood streaming from his mouth.

 Chapter 524 Friend

    Chapter 524 Friend


    ??Gazing at Kael''s battered body, Atticus acted immediately. With a thought, air enveloped Kael, lifting him up and away from the lodged wall and setting him down gently.


    Atticus approached and instantly fed him a high grade healing potion. Then, shifting his concentration, a bubble of water enveloped Kael and immediately started healing him.


    ''Did I go too far?'' Atticus wondered briefly, but he dismissed the thought immediately. After a year spent with Kael, he knew that not using his full power would only be an insult to the boy.


    Seconds passed quickly, and as though a switch had been flipped, Kael''s eyes snapped open within the bubble of water.


    Seeing this, Atticus released his control, allowing Kael to gradually sit upright.


    Kael ced his hands on his stomach where Atticus had punched him, an overwhelming pain racking his senses. However, despite the pain, there was not a single ripple of difort on his face.


    Compared to the training he had undergone with his father and grandfather, this much was nothing.


    Kael''s still expressionless gaze turned and met Atticus''s, maintaining his stare for a few seconds.


    Then, without uttering a word, he simply stood up, dusting the debris and dirt from his body, his figure reverting to normal. Kael still held his weapon tightly despite having been unconscious.


    Afterwards, Kael approached Atticus and offered him a handshake, followed by another action that shocked Atticus greatly¡ªa smile.


    Atticus''s gaze shifted constantly between Kael''s outstretched hand and the unusual smile marring his face,pletely speechless.


    ''Isn''t this the first time I''ve seen him smile?'' During their one year at the academy, Atticus could say withplete certainty that he had never seen Kael smile.


    A smile unknowingly found its way to Atticus''s face as well, and he epted the handshake with a firm grip.


    "Thank you," Kael said.


    Atticus couldn''t help but chuckle at this. All he did was beat him, and he was being thanked for it?


    Observing Kael, Atticus noticed that his aura was noticeably more peaceful, as though his fighting intent had been quenched.


    "It''s nothing. I should be apologizing instead; I think I went too far," Atticus responded with a wry smile.


    Kael shook his head firmly. "When you have strength, you use it. Holding back is a grave insult to your opponent."


    Meeting Kael''s intense gaze, Atticus couldn''t help but shake his head slightly, unable to formte a response.


    He wasn''t really the warrior type. If revealing his full power would do him more harm than good, then he''d probably not do it. Why should he care about his opponent''s feelings?


    They both let go of the handshake at the same time, turning back toward the camp to witness the devastation.


    Arge trail traced down the earth from the training grounds to their current position.


    "Luckily there were no buildings in the way," Atticus remarked.


    Kael nodded at Atticus''s words, d that no buildings were destroyed.


    They both started walking back toward the training grounds.


    "You''re leaving tomorrow?" Kael asked abruptly.


    Without turning to face him, Atticus responded immediately, "Yeah."


    Kael went silent for a few seconds, not saying anything.


    "You''reing back?" he asked.


    Atticus shook his head. "No."


    "I see," Kael muttered under his breath. "Okay. I''ll see you after two years," he added sinctly.


    Atticus couldn''t help but turn towards his friend as soon as he spoke. Apart from the fact that Kael didn''t seem bothered by his departure, why wasn''t he asking questions?


    Atticus was literally leaving the academy in his first year, something that had never been done before in the history of the human domain. Every child was required to spend three years in the academy. Yet, Kael didn''t even wonder how it was possible or, at the very least, what Atticus was going to do.


    "Aren''t you curious? About how I get to leave and what I''m going to do?" Atticus couldn''t help himself and asked. He was far too curious about what was going on in this boy''s head.


    Kael shook his head once more before speaking. "It doesn''t matter. You''ll still be gone, and we''d still meet in two years." Kael''s answer was as simple as his usual ones, but this one held more weight. Kael believed that a warrior''s journey should be his to face alone. Finding out about what Atticus was going to do would bepletely useless at this point. He would still be gone, and they would be separated.


    To him, what was important was finding out when next they would reunite.


    In a weird turn of events, Atticus understood what Kael meant to convey. A small smile appeared on his face.


    He decided that he was not going to say anything about his departure. At this point, if he did, it would seem like he was bragging.


    "What about your woman?" Kael suddenly asked, causing Atticus''s expression to change slightly before reverting back to normal. But it didn''t escape Kael''s gaze; his eyes narrowed slightly.


    Atticus didn''t say anything for a few moments, causing the walk to descend into silence. ''I should tell him,'' Atticus decided.


    Kael was the person who helped him with Zoey in the first ce, and he actually wanted to talk about it with someone.


    Atticus narrated everything that happened, from him asking her out to their meeting at her division. After a few seconds, he finished.


    "So what do you think her reason was?" Atticus asked.


    "Her reason doesn''t matter. You make your intentions known, and if she''s not interested, you move on."


    Deep down, Atticus agreed with what Kael had just said, but it was easier said than done. Matters of the heart were far from logical.


    He pondered the issue throughout the walk. The duo reached the training ground after a minute, with Atticus immediately apologizing to Kael for the academy points he lost when his division members "died."


    As expected, Kael took no offense. After some small talk and goodbyes, a golden glow enveloped Atticus, and he abruptly disappeared.

 Chapter 525 Footfall

    Chapter 525 Footfall


    ??A golden glow ignited, and Atticus suddenly appeared at the other end of arge wall. As soon as he did, he instantly muttered under his breath, "Ethereal cloak," activating his art.


    A cloak of mana engulfed his whole body before he abruptly disappeared.


    If one could see through Atticus''s camouge, they would immediately notice that unlike before, there was currently an icy look on his face.


    Atticus''s figure suddenly turned and dipped, an intense tension coiling into his legs. With a soundless and seamless movement, Atticus erupted upwards, scaling the wall in an instant.


    Not even a second passed. As Atticus jumped over the wall, he instantly released multiple pulses of mana, utilizing his sense of feel. Atticusnded gently on the ground, his senses on full throttle. His gaze swept around the area. ''Empty?''


    Despite the fact that there was a wall surrounding the whole area, there didn''t seem to be anything but a grasnd within it.


    But Atticus was not fooled; he knew exactly whose division this was, and if he had to be honest, he had expected this much.


    Atticus suddenly broke into a sprint, his figure moving at a moderate pace. With every step he took, Atticus would release a pulse from his mana core, utilizing his sense of feel withplete attention.


    At this point, Atticus relied more on it than his vision. After advancing to Expert+ rank, Atticus''s sense of feel had been able to cover a whopping 100-meter radius. This basically meant that he could feel anything within that radius, which hadpletely made him ted.


    Sure enough, as he reached a point, the scenery suddenly changed, and the once grassyndscape became a towering cliff so high that its bottom couldn''t be seen.


    However, despite seeing all of this, Atticus''s steps didn''t pause. In fact, he sped up, reaching the edge in three seconds.


    As soon as Atticus reached the edge, he abruptly jumped up, an action that would baffle many watching the scene. Why would he jump instead of stopping?


    But Atticus didn''t seem to care. His vision was telling him that he was jumping down a cliff, but only he knew that it was utter nonsense.


    His sense of feel was showing him the true reality, 100 meters away from him. The reason Atticus had jumped was simple: there had been a deep pit a few meters wide in front of him. He was currently in an illusion, and everything his vision was seeing was a lie.


    Jumping over the pit, Atticus continued his run and kept on releasing pulses of mana while easily avoiding and dodging any traps along the way. After a minute, Atticus finally left the illusion and reached the division camp.


    It was just like most of the division camps he had seen, with a multitude of tents scattered across the field and division members going about their normal business.


    Atticus still had his ethereal cloak activated, and thus none of the students could see him. Gazing at the middle of the camp, Atticus was met with another odd urrence.


    The massive ck terminal was now visible, but there were no buildings in sight aside from the tents in the area.


    But Atticus didn''t ponder on it too much. He released another pulse of mana and ran towards the ck terminal. As he got close enough, Atticus suddenly found what he was searching for, his gaze turning icy.


    ¡­


    It was already afternoon and just about time to have lunch. A young boy with iridescent eyes and rapidly shifting hair color walked confidently through the hallway of a mansion.


    He was currently d in a purple tight-fitted suit that clung to his fit body and had a bit of sweat on his skin.


    This boy was none other than Zephyr Nebulon, the same tier-


    one Nebulon youth who had ambushed Aurora some months back.


    Just like Seraphin, ever since Zephyr had seen what Atticus did to Dell, he had never once attended sses. His debt had stacked up, and he was living on negative points.


    ''I need to find a solution to this issue fast. I can''t keep living like this,'' Zephyr had also watched Atticus''s battles during the summit. It only further intensified the fear he was feeling. He could defeat the third-year rankers!


    Zephyr walked through the hallways, reaching the dining area after a few seconds. ''Let''s just get some food and continue training. He can''t get to me here anywa¡ª''


    Walking through the door of the dining room, Zephyr was instantly met with a scene that immediately made his scalp go numb.


    Zephyr didn''t finish his thoughts; he couldn''t. It was as though the world was trying to tell him that it was nothing other than total nonsense.


    Zephyr rubbed his eyes fervently, but no matter how much he did, the scene wasn''t changing.


    The other Nebulon youths were under his control; they couldn''t, no matter what, use their bloodlines against him.


    The academy rules were absolute. Under no circumstances should other students be able to visit another division camp, at least not yet.


    If he didn''t attend any lectures and stayed at the division, the white-haired devil couldn''t reach him.


    Yet, despite all of these assurances sounding in Zephyr''s head, despite the incessant rubbing of his eyes, reality was cruel.


    Currently, in the dining room, each of the 16 first-year Nebulon youths were sprawled on the floor, some inpletely respectful positions, bowing with their heads touching the ground. The others hadpletely battered bodies, their crimson blood drenching the ground. And just in front of each one of them was the figure of a white-


    haired boy.


    "H-how¡ª" Zephyr only had time to mutter those words before he lost control over his whole body, his figure falling face-first with a brutal thud.


    Zephyr''s eyes moved frantically, trying to understand what the hell was going on. But no matter how much he thought, he just couldn''t. He couldn''t feel his whole body, but his limbs were intact, and he was hardly feeling any pain.


    He suddenly felt that his face touching the ground was slightly wet, and as he focused on it, it was then he noticed the thinyer of water streaming through the floor.


    The sound of footsteps sounded in the next second as Atticus approached, each footfall making Zephyr''s entire body tremble.

 Chapter 526 Screamed

    Chapter 526 Screamed


    ??The intensity of Zephyr''s heartbeat was indescribable.


    Although it might seem impossible, to Zephyr, who was the closest to his heart, each beat sounded as loud as a war drum, increasing in intensity as the sound of footsteps neared.


    Atticus walked silently and unhurriedly towards the figure of Zephyr on the ground.


    Atticus was always thinking about multiple things all at once despite not showing or acting on it.


    His thoughts could change at any time depending on the current needs and circumstances.


    Regardless, there was one category of thought that wouldn''t change no matter what¡ª his revenges.


    Zephyr had attacked Aurora about eight months ago, and since then, the boy hadn''t attended lectures even once.


    If it had been him who was attacked, Atticus might or might not have gone this far. He might have even decided to leave it until after the academy. But to think that Zephyr had the audacity to attack his family¡­


    Atticus would be leaving the academy the next day, but before he left, he would pay back every one of his grievances.


    Even if he hadn''t been given the privilege to visit other division camps, Atticus would have demanded it.


    He was literally leaving the academy for their benefit; it was the least they could do.


    He couldn''t see a future where Zephyr wouldn''t pay.


    The streaming water beneath Zephyr suddenly wrapped around him, raising him upwards as Atticus simultaneously reached and stood in front of him.


    The intensity at which Zephyr''s whole body was shaking was so staggering that it would be impossible for him to stand if the water wasn''t supporting him.


    "W-wait," Zephyr''s voice trembled, his eyes wide as his gazended on Atticus standing in front of him.


    However, all he got was a hammering punch thatnded brutally on his mouth.


    It took time for Zephyr''s brain to register the pain, but his body was living in reality.


    Zephyr''s head jerked backward, his lips bursting in a fountain of blood and bing a battered mess. The entirety of his front teeth broke into pieces, crimson blood raining on the ground.


    Zephyr''s hair suddenly lit up with intensity, an instinctual reaction from the overwhelming pain that had set in.


    The scenery changed, the once extravagant dining room suddenly bing a space filled to the brim with searing hotva. Bursts ofva erupted from multiple areas, with the figures of Atticus and Zephyr sinking into scorchingva.


    Yet despite all of this, it was insanely weird because the sound of Atticus''s footsteps never once stopped.


    The scenery changed once more. The scorchingva space shifted, and in the next second, the walls seemed to lengthen, the ground disappeared, and they each found themselves falling from high up in the sky.


    It all felt real.


    For many, experiencing what was currently happening would instill immense fear of the Nebulon family bloodline, especially considering the fact that it was done in an instant and without any preparation.


    The intense rush of wind against the skin, followed by the sensation of weightlessness as though gravity was pulling one downwards¡ªit all felt real.


    However, despite all of these impressive feats, despite the fact that there seemed to literally be no ground to walk on, the sound of Atticus''s steps still sounded.


    But this wasn''t the only thing that increased the intensity of Zephyr''s shaking.


    A small bubble of water had enveloped Zephyr''s mouth where he had just been punched, healing him.


    ''F-fuck,'' Zephyr stammered in his own thoughts,plete disbelief washing over him. The glow of his hair dimmed, the scenery reverting back to normal.


    His eyes opened and immediatelynded on Atticus, who had started circling him quietly and calmly with both arms sped behind his back.


    Zephyr had never felt so small and insignificant in his whole life. He felt like prey, as though a hunter was currently thinking of different ways to handle him.


    The scenes of Atticus''s brutality yed in his head. The torturing of the third years, the cruel way he had handled and broken Dell Alverian, the beating he had given Seraphin and the other third years. Was the same thing about to happen to him too?


    Zephyr shivered, desperation setting in.


    "N-no! Y-you can''t do this! Are you watching this happen!!!? Is the academy going to break its own rules!? I''m an important heir to the Nebulon family! My family will not stand for this!!"


    Zephyr screamed at no one in particr, his hope palpable. This was the only thing he could cling to in this situation. Zephyr could feel water coursing inside his body, its relentless pressurepressing his muscles and joints.


    It had infiltrated every fiber, every sinew, causing his muscles to stiffen and lose their flexibility. The normally fluid motion of his limbs became sluggish and unresponsive, as if they were encased in a heavy, invisible shell.


    His joints, usually lubricated for smooth movement, now felt swollen and immobile, the water creating a bloated, stiff sensation.


    Zephyr continued shouting, but no matter how hard he screamed, one thing remained constant: the sound of Atticus''s footsteps.


    This remained so until Atticus abruptly stopped, an intense chill immediately enveloping Zephyr, making him shut up.


    Atticus didn''t utter a single word, not a ripple of anger on his features as he stared at Zephyr. One wouldn''t even imagine that he hade for revenge, but Zephyr knew well the devil that was Atticus.


    And in the next second, he felt it.


    It started gradually. To Zephyr, it felt insanely relieving, making him doubt Atticus''s intentions.


    But this onlysted for a second. In the next moment, Zephyr felt pain the likes of which he had never experienced before.


    The water coursing through his whole body started bubbling as its temperature increased to staggering levels.


    In every single muscle and joint, in every fiber, every sinew, every organ, Zephyr felt it. The searing hot water cooking him from the inside.


    It was guttural and deafening at the same time.


    Zephyr screamed.

 Chapter 527 Transitions

    Chapter 527 Transitions


    ??Those who had been observing Atticus from the very beginning would consider him to be a very simple individual. And truly, he was.


    Atticus had never believed in conscious mistakes.


    Your brain was perfectly functioning, you weren''t unconscious, you knew exactly what you were doing.


    So why then, why the hell would you call it a mistake?


    It was utter bullshit. Bullshit he had no intention of entertaining.


    Zephyr''s screams went on deaf ears. The sound of water bubbling and the smell of meat cooking filled the space.


    Despite the intense pain, only his head moved, jerking backwards and forward. An incredible amount of spittle iled around as he kept on screaming.


    His whole body was still being restrained by the searing hot water, however, he could feel every inch of the pain.


    Thest time Atticus had done this was on Dell, but then, he had boiled him from the outside. It went without saying that they were both truly terrible, but if one had to choose the most brutal, it would be what was currently happening to Zephyr.


    The feeling of water boiling you from the inside was not pleasant, truly. However, what happened next was the cherry on top thatpletely intensified Zephyr''s pain.


    The temperature around Zephyr abruptly dropped, the air growing frigid in an instant. A dense mist materialized, swirling around him like a ghostly shroud.


    The water within his body, already restricting his movements, began to freeze. His skin took on a pallid, almost translucent whiteness, as frost crept across its surface.


    Zephyr''s luminous hair, once flowing like liquid light, became rigid and firm, each strand encased in a delicate sheath of ice.


    The transformation was swift and merciless; from the searing heat that had tormented him moments before, Zephyr was now plunged into a bitter, bone-chilling cold.


    His muscles, already stiff from the internal water pressure, now felt like stone, immobilized by the sudden freeze.


    Every breath he drew was a struggle, the cold air burning his lungs and crystallizing the moisture within. His joints, swollen and immobile, were now locked in ce by the ice that encased them, turning his limbs into lifeless appendages.


    The pain Zephyr felt was immense, but he couldn''t even scream. His chest heaved withbored breaths, the cold air slicing through his throat and lungs like shards of ss.


    Each inhale brought a sharp, stabbing pain, as if his insides were being cut apart. His heart pounded against the icy cage of his ribs, struggling to pump blood that felt sluggish and cold.


    The frigid air infiltrated his bones, making them ache with a deep, marrow-deep pain that seemed to resonate through his entire being.


    Even his face wasn''t spared; the cold gripped his jaw, making it hard to open his mouth, while ice crystals formed on his eyshes and brows, blurring his vision.


    Atticus''s expression as he gazed at Zephyr was tranquil.


    Even as the intense cold suddenly melted, the temperature increasing and turning searing hot once more, his expression remained unchanged.


    It felt endless and was timed to thest nanosecond.


    One minute. Sixty seconds. That was the exact amount of time that would pass during each transition before they abruptly changed to icy cold or searing hot.


    Zephyr had lost count of the number of times the switches happened. There was only one constant and redundant thought in his head: the counting of one to sixty.


    It was only for a brief moment, just less than a second, but the switching of hot to cold or vice versa brought about a nanosecond of relief before the overwhelming pain would set in.


    This torture went on for two hours, 120 transitions.


    Words could not begin to describe what Zephyr was currently feeling as his body was suddenly enveloped in a bubble of water, healing him.


    Emerging from the water and kneeling on the floor, Zephyr''s body involuntarily started shivering. His body became unable to differentiate between hotness and coldness. Despite the warm temperature in the air, both his hands were under his armpits, his teeth ttering, his body shivering as though he were freezing cold.


    But unfortunately for Zephyr, his torment wasn''t over.


    A kicknded squarely on the side of his head, driving his head into the sturdy ground.


    Zephyr felt his vision immediately go blurry before his body started moving upwards against his control.


    His eyes trembled intensely as he opened them only to witness the figures of five different white-haired boys standing before him.


    His vision didn''t get a chance to clear up before a blitzing punchnded squarely on his nose.


    The force of the punch deformed his nose, shooting his figure backward at fast speed. However, he hadn''t even gone far before his momentum abruptly stopped midair, his direction changing as he shot forward toward Atticus, only for his face to meet the bottom of Atticus''s foot.


    His body jerked forward like a ragdoll, his head stopping in ce for a moment before the momentum of Atticus'' leg mmed his head against the ground with brutality.


    There was no pause. Atticus''s fists instantaneously rained downward on Zephyr''s body, each pounding making the ground tremble.


    Zephyr remained helpless, receiving the brutal punches without being able to react or even scream.


    Theynded everywhere, the bones in his body getting broken at a rapid pace.


    After a while, Atticus stopped, another bubble of water enveloping Zephyr once more.


    After a minute of healing, Zephyr was released from the bubble of water only to find himself suspended in the air.


    The air suddenly electrified, tendrils of lightning snaking across Atticus'' figure. With an abrupt motion, they shot forward andnded on Zephyr.


    Zephyr felt a jolt of searing pain shoot through his body like a thousand needles piercing his skin.


    His muscles seized with spasms as the lightning surged through him, coursing along his nerves and setting every fiber of his being aze with agony.


    He had no idea when a primal scream tore from his throat, "Ahhhhh!" raw and guttural.


    Atticus'' torment was unending. After electrocuting the living daylights out of Zephyr, just when thetter thought his torment would be over, Atticus would resume another round of brutal punches and kicks before healing him and then switching to another one of his elements.


    The division members of the camp went about their daily routine unaware of the torture their leader was currently facing. His screams were loud, but none seemed to be able to leave the confines of the mansion they were in.


    Time went by and as the sun started setting, simultaneously his screams stopped.


    Once again, a bubble of water enveloped Zephyr, healing him.


    At this point, he had a lost look on his face as he sat down on the floor.


    Atticus was always careful. Even though he wouldn''t be in the academy, Atticus had the first-year leader of the Nebulon youth draft a mana contract. The boy had already been enved by him, plus Atticus wasn''t sure if he was still considered a student anymore.


    After getting Zephyr to sign it, which was incredibly easy, Atticus didn''t utter a word as he tapped on his artifact, a golden glow enveloping him before he disappeared from the scene.

 Chapter 528 Bye

    <h4>Chapter 528 Bye </h4>


    Once again, a golden glow ignited and the figure of Atticus abruptly appeared, this time just beside the massive and imposing ck terminal.


    Atticus''s gaze instantly settled on the familiar view of the White Omen Division camp. He wasted no time and started heading towards the mansion on the other side of the ck terminal.


    The usual scenes yed out, with every member greeting him fervently as Atticus passed through.


    Many wondered where he had been and what the academy had called him for, but none dared to ask.


    Atticus paid it no heed and reached the mansion after a few seconds, immediately moving upstairs toward a particr red-eyed girl''s room.


    Just as Atticus was about to knock, the door abruptly opened wide, and the figure of Aurora appeared with a suspicious look on her face.


    "What do you want?" Aurora''s gaze narrowed, suspiciously eyeing Atticus. She found it incredibly weird that Atticus had suddenlye to knock on her door.


    Atticus chuckled, shaking his head slightly. "Why are you so tense? I can''t visit my lovely cousin anymore?"


    Aurora scoffed, her back resting on the side of the door as she folded her arms across her chest. "Save me the bullshit, what do you want?"


    "Aren''t you going to invite me in?"


    Aurora stared at Atticus for a few seconds before sighing and stepping out of the way.


    With a small smile, Atticus walked into the room.


    During the past month, Aurora had made sure to customize her room to her taste; every inch of the room was covered in pink. Large teddy bearsy in multiple spots. It was all very¡­ girly. Not something one would have expected Aurora to do.


    Atticus offered no remarks and turned to face Aurora just in time for her to close the door.


    Atticus''s initial smile suddenly morphed into sadness as he gazed at Aurora. She had been trying to hide it, but he could see her excitement at his visit.


    Atticus had decided to leave saying goodbye to the people in his division forst because he felt that he would need to spend time with this particr red-eyed girl.


    Aurora instantly noticed Atticus''s sad expression, a frown marring her face.


    "What''s going on?" she inquired worriedly. Atticus had only ever shown three expressions, especially when they were together: he was either smiling, neutral, or pissed.


    The fact that he was looking sad was weird. Even during the attack on the Raven camp, she hadn''t seen him give her this expression.


    "I''m leaving the academy tomorrow and won''te back to the academy even until your third year," Atticus''s words were rapid and at the same time deliberate and firm. He had gone the simple and direct route; there was no mistaking any of his words.


    Aurora''s reaction was hard to describe. She simply stood quietly for a second, not saying anything, as though trying toprehend the implications of Atticus''s words.


    "Y-you''re leaving?" Aurora''s voice trembled, her disbelief palpable.


    Atticus nodded his head in response and started exining everything that had happened, from his meeting with Magnus and the relevant information he felt she should know.


    Atticus spoke for more than a minute, and despite the fact that his voice was loud and could be heard from anywhere in the room, none of it seemed to reach Aurora''s ears.


    It felt like the entire world around Aurora underwent a strange transformation, turning into a surreal scene.


    The noises of the busy mansion and the distant buzz of activity slowly faded into a soft symphony, leaving behind nothing but a haunting silence.


    Time seemed to stretch as Aurora''s mind grappled with the implications of the news.


    Finally, after what felt like an eternity, Aurora managed to speak, interrupting Atticus''s speech,


    "I-I can''te¡­?" The sadness and hope in her voice were so overwhelming that Atticus was almost tempted to either take her with him or remain behind.


    Atticus''s hand clenched hard by his side as he released a deep exhale. He really wanted to, but he just couldn''t. He wasn''t leaving the academy to y, plus the condition he had to fulfill to be able to leave hadn''t been easy to meet in the first ce.


    Atticus shook his head in response.


    Aurora''s hand involuntarily clenched, her gaze turning downwards. She released a deep breath before she faced upwards. Locking eyes with Atticus, she suddenly smiled. "Okay then, good luck!"


    Aurora''s smile was entirely fake, and there was no way Atticus would miss that.


    Atticus had no idea when he closed the distance and enveloped her in a tight hug. "We''ll meet after you finish the academy, I promise."


    Aurora''s eyes widened in shock for a few moments because of the unexpected hug before she buried her face into his chest, her figure trembling as she suddenly started sobbing.


    There was only one person Aurora was mad at currently: herself. She had always told herself that she wanted to rely on Atticus less, being more independent. But the moment she heard he was leaving, what did she do? She wanted to follow him. She didn''t want him to go.


    No matter how much she tried to fight it, the feeling just wouldn''t leave her. She didn''t want him to leave. Aurora wept, her tears drenching Atticus''s chest.


    Atticus patted her head continuously, trying his best tofort her.


    Atticus didn''t know how long it took, but Aurora eventually fell asleep in his arms.


    He carried her, gently cing her on the bed before tucking her in. Atticus cleaned the tear marks from her cheeks, gazing at her quietly before standing and walking out of the room.


    Atticus rested his back against the closed door, releasing a deep exhale.


    ''It''s official, I hate saying goodbyes,'' he thought with a wry hint of humor. It had been a long day with a lot of sad and intense moments.


    ''It''s still not over though,'' Atticus sighed. He still had a few people he hadn''t said goodbye to.

 Chapter 529

    <h4>Chapter 529 Chapter</h4>


    Atticus tapped on his artifact, sending a message to each of the Ravenstein youths, asking them to gather in the mansion''s living room.


    Within a few minutes, everyone had left whatever they were doing and gathered at the designated location, each gazing at Atticus and waiting for him to speak.


    Atticus found saying goodbye to the other Ravenstein youths quite easierpared to the others. Although they had all expressed their sadness, with Nate immediately breaking down in tears and holding Atticus''s leg, determined to stop him from leaving.


    Atticus spent a little time with them, assuring each of them that they''d meet after the academy and that they had nothing to worry about.


    Afterward, Atticus walked out with Lucas after finally being able to get Nate off his back. The first few seconds of the walk were quiet, with neither of them speaking.


    "Look after Aurora. It might take a few days before she recovers," Atticus said.


    Lucas raised an eyebrow at Atticus''s words but dropped it in the next second. He understood what he meant.


    "Will you be okay?" Lucas asked, turning to face Atticus.


    "What do you mean?"


    "Fighting other races, that sounds dangerous on every level. The fact that they''re taking you out of the academy for training despite you being so strong already just proves my point."


    Atticus smiled at Lucas''s deductions. The majority of them had just been sad about him leaving, but none of them had actually thought about how dangerous what he was going to do was.


    Atticus shrugged. "Honestly, I don''t know, but I should be fine."


    Lucas''s gaze narrowed slightly. Seeing Atticus being so unsure of something was unusual, to say the least.


    "Just don''t die," Lucas suddenly remarked with a smile. ''Not yet,'' he added in his head, but there was not a single ripple of change in his expression.


    Atticus chuckled. "You don''t have to worry; I have no ns of risking my life."


    "You always have been careful," Lucas joined in theughter.


    The duo continued their walk until they reached the gates of the mansion. Atticus suddenly turned towards Lucas. "You should get some sleep. I need a little bit of fresh air."


    Lucas immediately understood that Atticus wanted to be alone and obliged, nodding before turning back and heading towards the mansion.


    Seeing Lucas leave, Atticus turned his gaze away and towards the camp. Taking a deep breath, feeling the fresh air entering his body, Atticus suddenly broke into a sprint towards the gate of the camp.


    It had been a long day and it was already trulyte, past 9 PM. The camp was scanty, but people were still roaming here and there.


    Atticus scaled the wall and moved at a fast speed towards the northern forest.


    Upon reaching it, Atticus released multiple pulses of mana and immediately found what he was searching for: a myriad of mana footprints scattered across the forest floor.


    Atticus followed the trail as though it were the most natural thing to do. Moving at a fast and rapid pace, he avoided fights and reached a small clearing with a cliff wall ahead.


    Atticus approached, touching the wall with his right palm. This time, it took Atticus only less than five minutes to mimic the signature of the mana barrier, a stark contrast to the usual half an hour.


    A cloak of mana suddenly engulfed him, and Atticus took a step, phasing through the cliff wall as though it wasn''t there.


    Inside, Atticus didn''t waste a single second. Despite the surrounding area being pitch ck, he exploded forward, moving through the caves at high speed and arriving at the entrance of a veryrge cavern.


    Upon entering, Atticus brought out multiple illumination runes from his artifact.


    His darkness element had reached an incredible level. At this point, Atticus was partially able to see in the dark.


    Even now, he could faintly see the cave despite not using his sense of touch. He didn''t really need the runes, but he wanted to see what he hade here for clearly.


    Channeling his mana into them, he threw them out in different directions, the cave getting illuminated in an instant.


    Atticus''s gaze turned upwards and immediatelynded on the figure of the beast in one corner of the cavern.


    It had coiled up high above the ceiling, at the other end of the cavern far away from Atticus.


    The shadow Seraphon assumed its smallest form as though trying to remain as insignificant as possible, its tendrils coiled around the stctites using them as support.


    Atticus couldn''t help but sigh slightly. Why the hell was it shaking? He hadn''t even done anything yet!


    Atticus took a step forward, and despite the incredible distance, the shadow Seraphon seemed to shrink in its corner even further.


    Atticus sighed. "I just wanted to say goodbye!" he suddenly eximed, having no idea if the beast could even understand him in the first ce.


    The shadow Seraphon had served as his training partner for a while during his stay at the academy. Even though he had brutally beaten it, he was still a bit grateful to the beast.


    But unfortunately for Atticus, the beast was having none of it. It remained cowering in its corner, having no intention ofing closer. There was no way it could forget the aura of that devil no matter how long it had been.


    Atticus shook his head. "Suit yourself," he said, clicking his tongue. He simply found a spot and sat down cross-legged, not paying the shadow Seraphon any heed.


    Atticus cleared his thoughts and entered a deep state of meditation. He had learned a lot about the world he was living in today, and it was possible that this night would be the only respite he had left.


    Tomorrow, he was going to begin a new journey. He had no idea what Magnus had nned, but knowing that man, he knew it wouldn''t be easy in the slightest.


    Atticus took a deep breath and exhaled, repeating this constantly, his aura bing tranquil.


    Tomorrow would be a new chapter of his life, and he was going to be ready for anything they threw at him.

 Chapter 530 Left

    Chapter 530 Left


    ??Atticus meditated deep into the night, but that wasn''t all he did. He finished preparing his mind for what wasing quickly and decided to use the opportunity to train his darkness element.


    To the shadow Seraphon watching Atticus with rapt attention, the tranquil aura he was initially radiating suddenly intensified. The beast, with its powers entirely focused on darkness, could feel how harmonious Atticus had suddenly be with his surroundings.


    A small low pitched screech sounded from the shadow Seraphon as its two eyes fixed on Atticus, who had basically be invisible at this point.


    But Atticus''s mastery was still far below that of the shadow Seraphon. Regardless, the area around Atticus felt rich due to the darkness element converging around him.


    As time passed and the Seraphon felt not an ounce of ill intent from Atticus, it found itself drawn towards him,ying just a few meters away.


    The night went by quickly, with the sun rising after a few hours. Unfortunately, or fortunately, for the inhabitants of therge cavern, not a single ray of sunlight reached the cave.


    However, Atticus, who currently had his eyes shut and his back resting on something he found incrediblyfortable, suddenly noticed something bright even with his eyes closed.


    Although he was sleeping, his mind hadn''t been disoriented in the slightest. He still remembered that he was in the pitch-dark cave where no sunlight should be able to reach.


    His eyes instantly flickered open, wondering what was going on. As his gazended on the figure in front of him, Atticus couldn''t help but sigh.


    Just standing a few meters away from him was the figure of Magnus. He was blinding, so bright that the entire cavern was illuminated by the lighting from him.


    Atticus wasn''t even sure if the man was doing it intentionally, but it was as though there dare not be so intense a darkness when he was present.


    "It''s time to leave," Magnus''s sinct voice brought Atticus out of his reverie, but he wasn''t the only one.


    Atticus had barely sat up straight from what he had unknowingly been resting on before it suddenly started trembling with intensity.


    ''Wait! Did I really¡­''


    Atticus swiftly turned around, his gazending on the massive figure of the shadow Seraphon just behind him.


    He looked down and saw that what he had been resting on had been one of its tendrils.


    ''To think they were actually so soft¡­ wait! How the hell did I let my guard down so much!'' Atticus''s thoughts were frantic, but then he suddenly remembered who the man standing behind him was and immediately cleared his throat awkwardly, trying to hide the fact that he had let his guard down and was now surprised.


    He fixed his gaze on the beast once more.


    Compared to yesterday when Atticus had seen it shake, now, Atticus could feel what it was currently feeling: primal andplete fear.


    It didn''t run, not that it could move even if it wanted to, nor did it look up. Its torso was bowed, eyes facing downward.


    Every single one of its tendrils had somehow lost their power, lying down as though they were lifeless appendages.


    Atticus knew immediately that it wasn''t him that was the cause of its behavior; it was simply the man behind him.


    Releasing a chuckle, Atticus turned his gaze back towards Magnus, standing upright.


    "Won''t you at least let me have my bath?" Atticus joked.


    Magnus didn''t seem to care about the reaction of the beast. To him, it was a natural reaction, and he was all too used to it.


    "You''ll do that on the ship. I trust you''ve said your goodbyes?"


    A sigh escaped Atticus''s lips. He had said his goodbyes, but even then, leaving them stung his heart. He had only spent one year at the academy, but he had forged some bonds he would rather not abandon.


    Atticus took a deep breath before nodding in response to Magnus. There was no helping it; it was all for the future.


    Not even a second passed after Atticus nodded before Magnus suddenly exploded into tendrils of lightning that engulfed Atticus.


    To Atticus, there was no pause. As soon as it engulfed him and he unknowingly closed his eyes, the next second he opened them, he found himself in another ce entirely.


    Atticus turned his gaze around, trying to get his bearings. Tendrils of lightning still snaked around his figure as he floated suspended in the air, with Magnus just beside him.


    Beneath them was a lush forest filled with trees stretching in every direction, and just in front of them was the inner side of a massive blue dome.


    No matter how far Atticus focused his gaze to the right and left, he could still see the dome.


    ''Looks like the same one I saw from outside the academy,'' Atticus could still remember therge dome he had seen when he arrived at the expanse before the entrance test.


    The blue dome epassed the whole sector and, in turn, the academy. Its power was so absolute that even Paragons were required to stop in the face of it. Atticus couldn''t help but recall the things he had found out about the Aegis Shield during his first year. It had been covered during the leader''s course with Isabe.


    The Aegis Shield was a dangerous weapon, one that could be used against Paragons, and its creators, the Alliance, knew this well. On the entire, only a select few were given the privilege of having the knowledge to build it and were heavily bound by an insanely strict mana contract.


    As an extra precaution, each shield had an inbuilt bomb which would unfailingly detonate should the Alliance will it.


    Directly in front of them, a small opening suddenly appeared, and before Atticus could wonder what was happening, he shot forward against his will, suddenly appearing outside the academy.


    There was no standing ovation, no announcements, or even a send-off. No one in the academy knew except for the staff and a select few students, but the white-haired devil whom many feared¡ªthe same boy who still had his name spoken in almost every conversation, the same boy who had made his legend known after just one year at the academy¡ªhad left.

 Chapter 531 Failed

    Chapter 531 Failed


    ??Isabe gazed at therge screen disyed in front of her with a wide smile.


    She was currently in a veryrge control room, one bearing resemnce to the first-year control room that she usually visited to watch Atticus. But this was on arger scale.


    She was in the main and central control room of the academy, where every single thing and ce in the academy could be monitored.


    Apart from Isabe, operators were seated in front of different screens, going about their jobs.


    Harrison stood just beside Isabe, also watching the screens and noting her smile.


    On the screen were the figures of Atticus and Magnus streaking through a gap that had just formed in the blue dome. Such an event¡ªopening even the smallest gap in the dome¡ªhad to be heavily monitored.


    "Finally," Isabe muttered under her breath, her happiness evident on her features.


    Harrison turned to look at his daughter. "You''re happy?" he asked.


    Isabe nodded. "Aren''t you? Now we have a chance."


    "A chance, huh," Harrison muttered, causing Isabe to turn and look at her father inquisitively. "Tell me, Isabe, what were you doing when you were 16?"


    Isabe pondered for a second, wondering why her father was asking her this question. "I was in the academy?"


    Harrison nodded. "You were being guided, being shown the different paths you could take in the world. Do you know why?"


    Isabe shook her head.


    "Because you were just a child. A child who was supposed to be protected, who was supposed to be given a safe space to grow¡ªa child who was supposed to dream and enjoy the little peaceful time you have left before you''re thrust into a world of chaos and death."


    Harrison locked eyes with Isabe, who had long since lost her happy expression. Although she had just shaken her head, she had an idea of where this was going.


    "Isabe, it''s shameful. The fact that we all, from the bottom of the powerdder to the highest authority, anyone with even a modicum of strength, ce such an overwhelming burden on a 16-year-old boy. It''s nothing other than shameful."


    Harrison turned his gaze back to the screen, fixing his gaze on Atticus, who was now on the other side of the dome.


    "We failed him. We all failed him."


    Harrison''s words hit Isabe deeply. She could feel how much this all affected her father. He might not have shown it on his face, but she could feel it in his words.


    ''It''s true,'' Isabe''s expression suddenly morphed into sadness. For once, shepletely agreed with her father.


    She had just been thinking about the good part¡ªthe part where the human domain would finally have a fighting chance against the forces acting against them. She hadpletely and utterly forgotten that Atticus was just 16.


    A sigh escaped from Isabe''s lips, an overwhelming feeling of shame engulfing her. It truly was shameful.


    Harrison and Isabe weren''t the only ones watching the scene. High above the clouds, even above therge and imposing administrative building, was the figure of a man.


    With a crown of brown hair and arge beard, he sat down cross-legged, his intense gaze fixed in a certain direction.


    His whole waist was donned with different sheathed swords, and on his back was a huge broadsword with its hilt sticking out over his head.


    The area around him appeared normal, but the oppressiveness of the air couldn''t be contained.


    It was none other than Aric, Kael''s grandfather and the principal of the academy. Aric had sparsely ever shown himself, even when the other paragons visited the academy.


    This had been because his presence wasn''t needed. None of the paragons could break the rules¡ªthey all knew this well. Regardless, he had always been watching everything going on in the academy. Plus, Harrison made sure to report every happenings to him.


    Aric, gazing with arge smile, was currently fixated on Atticus despite the insane distance between them.


    He had seen everything the little monster did and, if he had to be honest, he was enamored by his personality. It was cruel, and it made his blood boil.


    Regardless, nothing could make his blood boil as much as when he fixed his gaze on another location, where Kael was brutally punching a study tree with his bare fist, without a shred of mana or equipment.


    It was an action that led to the impact area and his immediate surroundings bing bloodied.


    His arms were already broken, and yet he kept on punching despite the pain, not a shred of difort on his face. After a while, he suddenly switched to his legs. Another round of brutalitymenced for a few minutes before switching to another body part.


    Aric''s grin widened, his eyes taking on a hint of crimson as his battle intent seeped from his form. The atmosphere around him seemed to tremble.


    Only those who had witnessed it knew the devastation that would ur should Aric''s battle intent fully emerge. The berserker bloodline of the Stormrider family was simple andplicated at the same time. The more one desired to grow stronger, the stronger that person would grow.


    It wasn''t as simple as it sounded. One would need to find a stimnt¡ªa rival, to be simplistic. One that would drive you to want to be stronger and ovee him or her.


    Over generations, the Stormrider family had found out a lot about this power. There were numerous aspects, but only the important ones would be mentioned.


    The first: one could mark only one individual for life. This meant that should the individual grow stronger than his or her marked, the effect would immediately stop.


    The second: it could only work on those whom you consider equals, in essence, a person in the same generation as you or age mates. It was normal for adults to be stronger than children¡ªthey simply had more time. However, there was no excuse should your age mate be stronger than you. This small fact would be the stimnt.


    Why was Aric happy? It was simple! Kael had marked and tagged Atticus as his rival!


    At this point, the implications were obvious.


    Aric''s blood was boiling.

 Chapter 532 Aboard

    <h4>Chapter 532 Aboard</h4>


    Once again, Atticus gaze snapped open, this time slightly annoyed. This man was bing all to used to moving him without any heads up.


    He shot magnus a stare but made very well sure to be subtle about it. He was so piss about the situation that he hadn''t thought about the pointlessness of trying to be subtle. There was no being subtle in the presence of a paragon.


    Magnus paid his grandson annoyance no heed, simply facing forward as though he hadn''t done anything. But the slightly curled up lip betrayed his real emotion; he was clearly enjoying this.


    The duo descended downwards, slowlynding soundlessly on the earth. It was then Atticus focused on his surrounding, his features showing slight intrigue at what he saw.


    He was back at therge expanse they had all gathered at before the entrance test and just infront of him was the imposing andrge form of an airship.


    It was parked just in front of them and had immense size and sleek, silver exterior that screams of the extent its durability.


    Panels of shimmering metal covered its surface, interspersed with glowing energy conduits. The Ravenstein sigil, resembling eight swirling elements, was etched on each sides of the airship,


    ''It''s smaller than what brought me to the academy but feels more powerful,'' Atticus noted.


    Turning his gaze back down, Atticus saw Magnus walking forward and immediately followed. Even though they were on the ground already, the tendrils of lightning snaking around Atticus was still present.


    Atticus didn''t bother asking why, it was entirely obvious enough, Magnus wasn''t letting his guard down. It was for his protection.


    The hatch of the ship was already opened, and Atticus could see the figures of a few white haired individuals as they approached.


    Despite still being a little distance away from them, they had all long gotten on their knees, each of their heads bowed and awaiting their arrival.


    Atticus couldn''t help but wonder why Magnus hadn''t justnded directly infront of the ship; why bother to walk.


    However, despite his curiosity, he didn''t ask. They both reached the ship, a loud greeting filled with reverence and respect sounding as each of the kneeling figures greeted in unison,


    "We greet master Magnus and young master Atticus!"


    Atticus had noticed immediately he set eyes on them, the whiteness of their hair were impossible to miss. ''Ravensteins. Are they the airship''s attendants?¡­ no not all of them,''


    They had each offered their greetings standing at the sides of the lowered hatch, leaving a free path into the airship.


    Atticus scrutinized each of them carefully. They were about 15 all together and the majority of them wore identical attires, looking as though it was crafted from lightweight, durable fabric interwoven with nanofibers, providing both protection and flexibility.


    Along with a form fitting dark jacket made from a dark, materials.The shoulders and chest areas were reinforced with armored padding.


    Their identical attires left Atticus to assume that they were probably the crew of the ship. However, what shocked Atticus was that all of them were at the master+ rank.


    Magnus simply nodded at their greetings, speaking sinctly,


    "Set off immediately,"


    "As you wish!"


    Atticus followed Magnus into the airship, and as soon as the rest of the crew entered behind them, the hatchet ascended and closed. Promptly, the crew immediately scattered, each to their respective stations.


    Atticus turned his gaze behind and saw that two men had remained behind and were unsurprisingly the only two who hadn''t been wearing the crew uniforms.


    Amongst the two, only one of them had white hair with the other having a crown of ck hair on his head and a cleanly shaved beard on his chin. They both approached, immediately sinking into one knee without uttering a word.


    "Introduce yourselves,"


    The two men immediately followed Magnus''smand, the one kneeling on the left speaking firstly,


    "Young master, My name is Dario and I shall be your attendant from now on,"


    The man, Dario who had just spoken sounded Mellifluous. In simple words, his words sounded sweet and smooth.


    Atticus immediately got a weird feeling from him, as though he was used to speaking and buttering people up.


    His appearance matched his voice, with deep blue eyes, framed by thickshes, and a straight and slightly narrow nose, giving his face a ssical, well-defined look.


    He had a lean but muscr build and was dressed in well tailored, unpretentious clothes, favoring soft, neutral colors like light blues and greys thatplemented his soothing demeanor.


    The second man didn''t waste time and also spoke, "I was given the name Yotad and I shall be your Ravende, Master," unlike Dario, Yotad had a Raven ck hair and spoke in a humbling tone.


    Atticus could immediately noticed a certain simrity between him and Arya; Anastasia''s Ravende. They both had some kind of dark aura they radiated either consciously or unconsciously.


    Hearing Yotad, Atticus gave Magnus a subtle confused look,


    "After the academy, it is mandatory for every important member of our family to be attached to a Ravende,"


    Atticus frowned slightly,


    "What about Arya?"


    Magnus shook his head, "She bounded to your mother already. Unless you want your mother to remain without any protection, It''s best you get your own,"


    The kneeling and bowing figure of Yotad and Dario showed an intense amount of shock on their faces as they heard Atticus and Magnus converse.


    Neither of them wanted to believe what they were currently witnessing!


    Not even Avalon, the family head could talk to Magnus this way! Why the hell were they so casual?


    It was insane, the absurdity of the situation was even more evident given the fact that they were still kneeling and hadn''t even raised up their heads the entire time. Regardless, none of them dared to speak or say anything .


    Magnus immediately noticed the hesitation on Atticus''s expression. He stretched his palm forward, two golden folded papers suddenly appearing on top of it.


    "Each Ravende has already swore their loyalty to the family and the one they''re attached with. I am well aware of your misgivings so I will give you these. Draft your contract yourself,"


    Atticus collected the contracts from Magnus gazing at them for a few seconds.


    ''He''s right, there''s no way I''ll trust this,'' Magnus was right. He might have assured Atticus that the Ravende was already bounded but it would take way more than that for him to allow someone follow him everywhere.

 Chapter 533 Surbordinates

    Chapter 533 Surbordinates


    ??Atticus didn''t refuse, he turned his gaze and focused at Yotad kneeling figure, causing thetter to bow down more. The same thing urred as he turned towards Dario.


    Atticus nodded and immediately channelled his mana into his space ring, bringing out an engraver from his space storage.


    He had used his finger and blood during the summit because he had no ess to an engraver. Yotad and Dario weren''t facing upwards, but they were well aware of what was happening.


    Mana contracts weren''t as simple as many would think. Although it hadn''t been the main reason, it was still a part of why the academypletely banned mana contract in the academy. They were absolute, that part was correct.


    But in order to draft one, one would require the ability of clearly engraving your intent with your will. They both knew who exactly Atticus was, the son of the family head and direct grandchild of Magnus.


    But this ability wasn''t something that even a grade 1 runesmith could achieve talk less of a person who wasn''t even a runesmith in the first ce.


    One would need to be in at least Expert- rank and had awakened their perception in order to have such control. However, Atticus was in the Advanced+ rank?


    Only one thought came to their head, ''what was master Magnus doing?''


    However their questions were answered in the next second. Atticus didn''t even take a second, a crimson glow ignited at the tip of the engraver and with swift movements, Atticus drafted the contract on each golden paper and returned his engraver back to his space storage.


    He didn''t feel any drain, his will was already too high to be affected by something this small.


    He had chosen simple and at the same time direct uses and eventually made just 3.


    t-The contractee shall exhibit unwavering loyalty to the contracter and shall not engage in any actions, directly or indirectly, that would harm or betray the contracter.


    -The contractee shall be strictly prohibited from disclosing any confidential information, conspiring, or coborating with any party regardless of whether they seeks to harm or undermine the contracter or otherwise.


    -The contractee shall follow and obey the words of the contracter and the contracter alone at every instances and would never follow the orders another except the contracter is aware of it and had given approval.


    These uses were designed to ensure loyalty, prevent betrayal, and make sure his orders werew.


    The eye brows of Yotad and Dario trembled, disbelieve coloring their features. They both knew Atticus was incredibly talented, but only to an extent.


    If they were to pretend and say that he had managed somehow, the fact that he had done it so effortlessly and there wasn''t a single ripple of demotivation on his face brought about another shock.


    Air wrapped both mana contract and floated towards Dario and Yotad. They both had the same contents so Atticus hadn''t bother and have gave them each one.


    "Read it and decide if you want to sign it," Seeing them immediately reaching out to the contracts Atticus added firmly, "I''m instructing you to read it first. I will not have someone unwilling as my surbodinate,"


    The duo paused, before nodding their heads in unison and grabbed the contracts from the air. The glowing crimson letters were as clear as day and weren''t much.


    All it took was a nce for them toprehend the uses and in the next second, they each signed and epted the contracts.


    They turned into motes of light entering the bodies of the duo and coalescing in their navels just where their mana core were located.(function(w,q){w[q]=w[q]||[];w[q].push(["_mgc.load"])})(window,"_mgq");


    There was no hesitation in their actions. The Ravendes live for the Ravenstein family, this fact has been indoctrinated into their minds even from a young age.


    However, despite their unwavering loyalty, none of them dared to refuse considering who was standing behind Atticus.


    "Good. Dario will show you to your quarters and also attend to your needs from now on. You''re free to have your bath and rx for the time being, it''s going to be a long ride to our first destination,"


    Magnus words were followed by him adruptly vanishing as though he were never there.


    Atticus was already used to this action and didn''t bother being shocked. Turning toward his two new surbordinate, Atticus sighed softly as he saw that they were both still on their knees.


    "You don''t have to kneel, stand up," Atticus instructed. They both hesitated but ultimately relented and stood up. Atticus words were basicallyw now.


    Seeing them bowing their heads, Atticus frowned, "Raise your heads. I understand I''m your master and you guys surbordinate but you don''t have to be so cringe. Rx, your unwavering loyalty is all I need,"


    The duo took Atticus words differently. Yotad immediately raised up his head, following Atticusmand. The ravensde were used to following their master''s words to thest letter, no questions asked.


    While Dario was mildly surprised. Did he really win the lottery and get a nice and humble young master? Dario shook his head, it was too early to tell.


    "Show me to my quarters?"


    Atticus words brought Dario out of his thoughts. He suddenly shed a smile, straightening out his suit, he bowed and gestured toward a random direction. "This way young master,"


    Atticus nodded and followed behind him with Yotad attaching himself directly behind Atticus.


    After a few seconds, Atticus found him in an hallway a sudden question popping in his head, "While I understand the need for a Ravende, what about you? Why are you serving me?" Atticus suddenly asked, "Just answer the question," he added, stopping Dario who was about to turn and respond to his question respectfully.


    Dario cleared his throat awkwardly, "Apologies young master. The Ravende is here for protection while I''m here to answer any questions you have about the human domain and it''s happenings. My family isn''t that high up in the Ravenstein family hierarchy, but we''re all well versed in politics,"


    ''So basically an information trove huh,"


    "I can also get anything you might require, from potions to runes to books, anything,"


    Atticus listened to Dario talk about his uses as though he was in a job interview. Yotad remained quiet, simply walking behind Atticus.


    After a minute of moving through the airship, they eventually reached door,


    "We''re here young master,"(function(w,q){w[q]=w[q]||[];w[q].push(["_mgc.load"])})(window,"_mgq");

 Chapter 534 Tour

    Chapter 534 Tour


    ??Atticus fixed his gaze on the door Dario had just gestured to and immediately approached. A scanner suddenly emerged from the wall, a blue horizontal light radiating out and scanning Atticus from head to toe.


    The door parted open in an instant, revealing a simple and elegant room. Atticus walked in without wasting time.


    "Well, young master, I''ll excuse myself and give you your privacy," Dario suddenly bowed. "If you need me, just a single mention of my name and I''ll be there."


    "Alright, thank you for your help," Atticus responded with a nod. The man was a master+ rank individual, it was no surprise that he would able to hear from far distances easily.


    Dario couldn''t help but be slightly impressed. He loved the way Atticus carried himself. It was as though he wasn''t speaking with a kid at all. Despite being just 16, his demeanor was akin to amander on the battlefield.


    "My pleasure," Dario said before turning and leaving the scene, leaving only Atticus and Yotad.


    Atticus'' gazended on his Ravende, who immediately bowed slightly as he felt Atticus'' gaze on him. Atticus scrutinized him without any restraint.


    The man appeared to be in histe thirties and had a lean build. Standing at 6 feet tall, he had green eyes and raven ck hair. His eyes were piercing, scanning his surroundings with a calcting and cold aura. Therge scythe hanging on his back only added to this feeling.


    ''He does look strong. I wonder if he''s stronger than Arya,'' Atticus thought. To him, even though he was basically as strong as a master+ rank already, he would always wee strong people, especially when he knew they were 100% loyal to him.


    "What are you still doing here?" Atticus asked directly.


    "I''m your Ravende, Master Atticus. I go wherever you go. If I''m not being too impertinent, I would like to suggest I enter your shadow."


    "No," Atticus slowly shook his head. He was all too familiar with the ways of the Ravende, having gone through it with Arya. Atticus had no intention of going through that again.


    "You are only allowed to enter my shadow when I''m stepping out, never inside."


    Hearing Atticus'' firm tone, Yotad was forced to listen.


    "Just find something to do. I''ll be out soon."


    Atticus allowed the door to close as soon as he said this, releasing a huge sigh of exasperation.


    ''I''ve had a subordinate for just a few seconds and I''m already tired,'' Atticus thought, chuckling. Being given so much respect and reverence was really hard to handle.


    He had no idea if it was because he hade from Earth. No matter how he tried, he still felt incredibly weird anytime it happened.


    Atticus'' expression suddenly turned sad as he recalled the people he had left behind at the academy.


    ''I wonder how they''re all doing.''


    Amongst the people Atticus had left behind, he couldn''t help but be fixated on a particr red eyed girl. He knew well enough that Aurora would be the most affected by his sudden disappearance.


    ''She should be able to recover soon though and lead.''(function(w,q){w[q]=w[q]||[];w[q].push(["_mgc.load"])})(window,"_mgq");


    Atticus had told Isabe to give the leader position to Aurora when he left. He hoped that would be enough of a distraction for her.


    Clearing his thoughts, he decided to leave it forter.


    He suddenly recalled something and instantly turned his gaze to his wrist, where the academy artifact was supposed to be, but was shocked to see that it wasn''t there.


    ''Grandfather must have removed it when we were moving,'' he thought.


    Atticus stopped thinking about it and swept his gaze around the room. It was simple and had all the basic furniture one would need, yet it still maintained its elegance.


    Atticus approached a door to his right, happy to find what he was looking for: the bathroom. He wasted no time and entered to get his long awaited bath.


    After a few minutes and a steamy bathter, Atticus stepped out, dried himself off, and wore a simple white robe.


    He left the room only to find Yotad still standing exactly where he had left him. Yotad''s gaze, initially fixed on Atticus''s door, nownded on him. Yotad bowed respectfully, not uttering a word.


    Atticus sighed. "Dario," he called out. Not even a second passed before a small gust of air suddenly appeared, and the figure of Dario materialized.


    "You called, young master," Dario bowed and greeted.


    "I would like for you to show me around the airship."


    "As you wish," Dario gestured before taking the lead. Atticus immediately followed, with Yotad walking directly behind him.


    Atticus was frankly surprised to see that despite its size, there was not a single unnecessary area on the airship. Every single area they visited was necessary, either for weapons, the control room, the medical facility, or the mess hall. Each waspact and kept simple, unlike the airship that had brought him to the academy. After the brief tour, their walk eventuallynded them in the mess hall. Like the other ces, it wasn''t too big¡ªjustpact and equipped with a few tables.


    Some of the crew members were already seated and engaged in conversation when the door of the mess hall opened, and all immediately went silent.


    Three figures entered: Atticus, Dario, and Yotad. Atticus stood at the front with the duo behind him.


    He fixed his gaze on the section where he would get his food and immediately approached. But before he could reach halfway, the crew members who had been shocked regained theirposure, stood up, and immediately offered their greetings, "Young master."


    Atticus sighed inwardly but didn''t let it show. He responded with a nod, acknowledging them, and kept walking.


    He chose his food, a tray of it materializing. "You should have just sent me to get this for you, young master. You don''t have to worry yourself," Dario whispered.


    Atticuspletely ignored him, turned and started walking towards the exit.(function(w,q){w[q]=w[q]||[];w[q].push(["_mgc.load"])})(window,"_mgq");

 Chapter 535 Order

    <h4>Chapter 535 Order </h4>


    Seeing as he was ignored, Dario silently cleared his throat and chose to shut up. He was starting to understand more about who his young master was.


    Atticus didn''t bother to answer Dario, but his thoughts were upied by something else. He was a little surprised that, among all the people he had met until now, he hadn''t encountered a single one with ill intent or even jealousy. They had all been respectful so far.


    He was so used to being hated or messed with that he felt slightly awkward.


    "Um," a voice interrupted his thoughts.


    Atticus sighed. ''Did I just jinx it?''


    He turned backward and fixed his gaze on one of the crew members.


    "Do you have anything to say to me?" Atticus''s voice sounded calm and young, but the gazes of those present couldn''t help but narrow.


    He was the grandson of Magnus and at the same time the heir, so showing him respect was normal. But why were they all feelingpelled to obey him?


    It had been incredibly subtle, but Atticus had heard her. She wanted to speak but hesitated at thest minute. Many of them werepletely surprised that Atticus had heard her but didn''t show it on their faces.


    The person Atticus had just spoken to was a woman who appeared to be the leader of the group. It was evident given how the rest knowingly or unknowingly stood behind her.


    She stood out among the crew with her rich, dark skin contrasting beautifully with the Ravenstein signature snow white hair, which was styled in intricate braids that flowed down her back, interwoven with silver beads. The braids were gathered into a high ponytail, giving her a regal and fierce appearance.


    She had warm, high cheekbones and a strong jawline.


    Her full lips were currently curved into a wry smile.


    Atticus could still remember seeing her earlier when he arrived with Magnus.


    The woman appeared ready to speak, but one of the other crew members, another dark-skinned woman, suddenly tugged at the hem of her jacket from behind.


    The woman smiled slightly but still chose to talk, "Forgive my rudeness, young master, but we were all wondering how it is that you were allowed to leave the academy."


    Atticus gazed at the girl and the crew in turn, not responding immediately. They were all still bowing their heads, and Atticus could immediately tell that they were wary of him.


    It was understandable; he was a young master they had to obey, and they had no idea what his personality was like.


    "What is your name?" he asked.


    Atticus''s question surprised the girl so much that there was a little pause before she answered.


    "It''s Amara, young master."


    "I see, Amara. You weren''t informed?"


    Amara shook her head.


    "Then you should probably wait until you get informed. You could always ask Grandfather if you''re that curious."


    Atticus''s words made each of the crew members, along with the duo standing behind him, look at him with stupefied expressions.


    Did they really just hear him right? Did he just suggest that they question a freaking Paragon? It was already hard enough for them to maintain theirposure when the man was present, but he wanted them to question him?


    A myriad of awkward throat clearings suddenly echoed through the hall as each crew member averted their gaze. Although it had been left unsaid, it was very much evident that there was no way this was happening.


    "I have a question in return. What is this ship, and why are the crew members all Master+ rank?" Atticus asked, curiosity evident in his voice. The crew members of an airship being so strong should raise questions.


    Yotad and Dario frowned, their gazes fixed on Atticus. They were finding it hard to grapple with everything Atticus had done so far. How was he able to urately assess the ranks of each of the crew members? The fact that he was able to draft mana contract was now starting make sense.


    Amara suddenly smiled, seemingly excited by Atticus''s question. The crew members hadn''t been as shocked, as they all simply assumed that Yotad or Dario had told him.


    "This vessel is called the Abyssal Sky, and we are among the elite aerial forces of the Raven Vanguard. It is only used in important missions. Have you been in an airship before, young master?"


    Atticus nodded, briefly exining the one that had brought him to the academy.


    "The airship that brought you here was focused more on aesthetics and is usually used for diplomatic outings. Only Master Magnus, Lord Avalon, and Lord Sirius have the authority to deploy this crew and ship, which is why we can''t help but wonder what the goal is here."


    ''Knowing that man, he probably didn''t bother exining anything to them,'' Atticus thought, almost feeling pity for them. They were currently on a mission in which they had no idea about its details. And what was worse, none of them dared to ask the one who gave them this mission in the first ce.


    But unfortunately, it was almost.


    Atticus went silent for a few seconds with Amara and the crew members hoping that he would exin the mission to them. However, as quickly as it came, their hope was obliterated as Atticus finally spoke.


    "Thank you for answering my questions," he said with a nod, turning to leave the mess hall with Yotad and Dario, leaving the stupefied crew members alone in the room.


    Atticus walked back towards his room,pletely ignoring Dario, who kept on insisting that he should ask him the questions instead of asking the others.


    Atticus ignored his ramblings, and something suddenly urred to him, making him abruptly stop.


    "You didn''t get your meals?" Atticus suddenly asked.


    "Oh no, no, young master. I appreciate your concern, but I''m already full seeing you in good health," Dario waved his hand as he spoke, while Yotad simply responded with a simple "No."


    Atticus sighed. He was doing that a lottely. "Alright, get your food and meet me in my room now, I have some questions for you."


    Yotad was the first to oppose. Despite the fact that Ravendes would always listen to their masters, leaving them, especially when they were still weak, was another thing entirely.


    However, Atticus interrupted before he could finish. "We''re on the same airship with a freaking Paragon. Who can possibly hurt me? Go get your meals; it''s an order."

 Chapter 536 Eye For An Eye

    <h4>Chapter 536 Eye For An Eye</h4>


    ''Shit, will I have to deal with this nonsense from now on?'' Atticus thought, feeling annoyed about the current situation.


    A few minutes had passed, and Atticus found himself sitting inside his room. In front of him were Dario and Yotad, each holding a tray of food.


    Atticus had gone through the trouble of setting up a table big enough for the three of them with exactly three chairs.


    They both stood stiffly, holding their trays, looking lost and wondering what they were supposed to do next. Yotad waspletely confused; not even in his wildest dreams would he ever think of sitting down and eating with his master.


    Dario''s thoughts were different. He was more versed in politics, whichrgely depended on one''s ability to read others and predict their thoughts.


    However, this was the first time he was experiencing something like this. Even some of the young masters in the Ravenstein family, who weren''t nearly as important as Atticus, wouldn''t act the way he was acting. He felt he was at a crossroads: was this a test, or was Atticus genuinely okay with this?


    Atticus sighed once more, waving his hand and indicating that they should take a seat. Seeing them hesitate, he spoke firmly, "Have your seats."


    They both had no choice and ultimately sat down.


    Atticus grabbed a spoon and started eating his food, but after a minute, anotherrge sigh escaped his lips. Without bothering to ask why, he said, "Be free and eat your food as you normally would; it''s an order."


    Dario and Yotad turned and looked at each other, unsure of what to do. However, they couldn''t disobey Atticus''s words.


    The asional sounds of utensils clinking filled the room as they ate. After a few minutes, silence once again enveloped the room. Dario and Yotad faced downward, not knowing what to do next.


    "The main reason I called you both here is because I have some questions," Atticus began.


    Dario''s eyes lit up. Finally! Atticus was going to ask him questions. However, his excitement was shattered in the next instant.


    "I''ll start with you, Yotad."


    Yotad abruptly stood up and bowed. "Anything you wish, master!" he responded with deference.


    Atticus''s lips twitched in response, but he didn''t let it stop his speech.


    "Ravendes. Tell me about them. You all are obviously not Ravensteins, so why are you given such an important role and serving the family?"


    Yotad paused for a moment, seemingly trying to understand Atticus''s question. He turned towards Dario for help, but saw him with a brooding expression on his face. Dario had been nning on answering Atticus''s question before Yotad could, but unfortunately, no one in the family except a select few knew about the origin of the Ravendes.


    After a few seconds, Yotad answered, "I''m sorry, young master, but what I know is limited."


    Seeing Atticus nod, he continued, "We Ravendes were once part of one of the few tier-2 families in the human domain, with bloodlines rted to shadow. Due to an incident that I unfortunately know nothing of, we were almost eradicated. The Ravenstein family found and rescued the rest of us, raising us and molding us into what we are today."


    Atticus was truly bbergasted. It wasn''t because of the sad sob story, no. He was shocked because of one reason, ''Why do I feel like the family is somehow the viins here?''


    Everything seemed as though there was some kind of hidden twist in the story suggesting the Ravensteins were the viins.


    Atticus cleared his head. ''Looks like that''s all he knows.'' Yotad had finished speaking, and Atticus knew well enough that he couldn''t lie to him even if he wanted to.


    Nodding his head, Atticus decided to leave that matter for another day. He at least had an idea of who the Ravendes were now.


    Atticus turned towards Dario. "Tell me the current situation of the human domain," he asked.


    Dario seemed momentarily lost in thought, but his eyes blinked in surprise as he saw Atticus and Yotad looking at him.


    "Are you talking to me?" he muttered under his breath. Seeing Atticus nod, his eyes lit up with palpable excitement at finally being useful.


    "What do you want to know, young master? The families? The economic condition? Just name it¡­"


    "Let''s start with the war."


    Dario''s enthusiastic demeanor abruptly disappeared at the mention of the war.


    "Young master, the war is a no-go area. Only those high enough or directly involved in the front lines know about it. All I can say is, we''re still gradually losing," he said somberly.


    Atticus showed no surprise at Dario''s words. He already knew how dire the condition of the human domain was; he just wanted to hear it from another''s perspective.


    "Alright, tell me about the families next. During the one year I was away, what has happened? The important bits, please."


    Dario thought for a moment. "You''ve been gone for one year, young master. That''s a long time, and many things have happened since then. But I''ll focus on the most important parts for now."


    "During this one year, for some reason I still don''t understand, there has been an incredible amount of tension between our family and a few tier-one families."


    "Usually, it''s normal for some tension to exist between tier-one families, but I can''t help but think this time is odd. There have been multiple skirmishes between us and threats of war, and it wasn''t just one family¡ªit was multiple families, though at different intervals."


    "What families?" Atticus''s gaze had long since turned cold. He had an idea of what was going on but decided to wait for Dario to finish.


    "It was first the Alverians and Nebulon, almost at the same time frame, after which the Steris joined at ater time. The businesses and houses of many of our family members in their sectors were burned down overnight. There have been some missing cases rted to our family members all over, but none of the families have openly attacked us. Regardless, the perpetrators were obvious."


    "And how did our family respond?"


    "An eye for an eye, young master. Lord Avalon, Lord Sirius, and Lady Lyanna responded in kind. Sector 3 was purged without any warning," Dario responded coldly.

 Chapter 537 Here

    ??Atticus nodded, a grin appearing on his face. He approved 100% of the Ravensteins'' retaliation. He had truly been born into the right family.


    Many families would have considered their actions too risky, deciding instead toy low considering they were dealing with multiple tier-one families.


    But the Ravensteins had never been ones to shy away from a fight. They were each crazy in their own right.


    Feeling Atticus''s gaze, Dario continued, "The other families took the retaliation seriously, but there hasn''t been any significant action taken yet. The tension between the Ravenstein and the Alverian families is the most intense, considering our close proximity. They have long since cut all supplies of potions the Ravenstein family receives."


    Atticus went silent. A lot had happened during his stay at the academy, and if he had to be honest, he had an idea of what caused all these problems.


    "Tell me, Dario, you mentioned the Alverians were the first ones to show hostilities. When did they start?"


    "Hmm, I believe it was about seven months back."


    ''Around the time I dealt with Dell,'' Atticus thought, immediately drawing the connections. He could also see that the time the other families joined in aligned with when he had had altercations with their youths.


    ''I assumed everything that happens in the academy stays in the academy, but it looks like I''mpletely wrong. If Grandfather could enter the academy easily, then the other paragons should be able to do the same.''


    ''Which means they know about everything that happened but couldn''t do anything to me in the academy. Hmm.''


    Dario and Yotad could see Atticus had entered a contemtive state and decided not to disturb him.


    ''He''s a really weird kid. To think he actually grinned when I mentioned our retaliation,'' Dario thought.


    He couldn''t help but remember the brutality Atticus showed during the award ceremony at the Ravenstein estate. He had luckily been one of the few attendees.


    How Atticus had been acting since he met him didn''t match what he showed back then, but he had seen a glimpse of that brutality in the grin he just showed.


    He was having trouble determining which was the real Atticus: nice and rxed or cruel and brutal. ''Which is it?''


    ''This might not be the only reason,'' Atticus''s mind spun. His thoughts couldn''t help but shift towards what Magnus had told him yesterday. He was already under the paragons'' radar.


    What if the paragons were using the earlier reason as a distraction?


    ''Maybe they''re trying to weaken us and stop us from gaining even more power because of me.''


    Atticus wasn''tpletely sure which was which, but at the end of the day, ''It doesn''t matter. Allies are allies, and enemies are enemies.''


    Dario suddenly felt a slight shiver down his spine, and Yotad tilted his head slightly. They had both just felt a piercing killing intenting from a boy who should be just 16 years old!


    Dario was utterly shocked while Yotad couldn''t help but tense up. He had killed his fair share of people and done many brutal things in his life. For a 16-year-old boy to radiate that amount of killing intent was insane.


    Atticus paid no heed to their tensed figures. After finishing his contemtion, he also asked Dario about the well-being of his family¡ªAvalon, Anastasia, Freya, Caldor, and his grandparents. He was pleased to find out they were all good, almost all of them. Dario didn''t have any information about Caldor, as he had already joined the military.


    Just as Atticus was about to call it a day and excuse the both of them, Dario suddenly recalled something and decided to ask, "By the way, young master, what is it that we are going to do?"


    Yotad also focused his gaze on Atticus. He too was curious but wasn''t nning on asking.


    Atticus looked at both of them for a second, uncertain about whether to reveal it or not, but ultimately decided to. They were eachpletely loyal to him anyway, so there was no point in hiding it.


    "Grandfather is going to train me for a year in order to participate in the Veretega Nexus as the Apex of the human domain."


    The figures of Dario and Yotad, who were in the process of standing up, froze in their tracks, their shock palpable.


    "APEX?!"


    "W-what?" Dario''s voice trembled.


    Atticus frowned, "Thepetition between the top youth of each race. You don''t know it?"


    "Of course we do! Who in the living world doesn''t!" Dario screamed, but in the next second, he abruptly froze, suddenly remembering who he was talking to.


    Dario shot upwards, instantly sinking to one knee. "Forgive my outburst, young master! I let my surprise get the best of me."


    "Why are you so surprised?" Atticus didn''t seem to care about the outburst and asked immediately.


    "I-I was just surprised, young master," Dario stammered. They both knew Atticus was very talented, but the never expected him to be so talented that he could be called an Apex.


    The title Apex held immense weight, and to hear Atticus call himself that so casually was shocking. ''But I don''t think he''s joking,'' Dario thought. He didn''t see Atticus as the joking type. If Atticus said it, then he meant it. This small fact made the situation even more unbelievable.


    Feeling Atticus''s curious gaze, he decided to exin. "In the human domain, we''ve never given our selected representative the title Apex before because,pared to the other races'' Apexes, they always fall short by a wide margin. But¡ª"


    "It was given to me," Atticus finished Dario''s speech, making Dario nod in agreement.


    "And also, there is always a domain-widepetition around this time to select our representative, but to think you were given the role without any of that¡­" Dario was truly speechless.


    However, he wasn''t the only one experiencing a maelstrom of emotions. Yotad, too, was utterly silent. His face underwent a series of different expressions before ultimately settling on one. His hand clenched by his side, a determined expression on his face. It would seem his master was more important than he thought.


    Atticus didn''t seem to care about all these things. It wasn''t that it would make what he had to do easier.


    After a few more minutes of talking, Dario and Yotad left Atticus to his devices.


    Atticus simply decided to meditate on his elements and perform light training. And just like that, the day passed.


    Early the next morning, Atticus approached the door to his room. Opening it, his gaze immediatelynded on the figures of Yotad and Dario standing with their heads bowed in front of his door.


    Dario suddenly spoke, "We''ve reached our destination, young master. Master Magnus requests your presence in the control room."

 Chapter 538 View

    ??Atticus fixed his gaze on both of his subordinates and didn''t say anything.


    ''That was fast.''


    If he had to be honest, Atticus had expected them to spend way more time traveling to wherever they were going. ''Maybe the first location is in Sector 2?''


    Atticus wondered.


    He nodded in acknowledgment and started moving toward the control room.


    "Where are we?" Walking through the hallway, Atticus suddenly asked.


    "We''re almost at the southeast border, young master," Dario responded.


    "Border?"


    "Yes, young master."


    "Between which sectors?" Atticus turned and inquired.


    "Oh no, not between sectors. We''re almost at the border between the human domain and another domain."


    Atticus fell silent. The border between two domains?


    ''Another race?'' Atticus''s thoughts spun. But then something else popped into his head. "Are you saying that within the span of a day, we moved from Sector One to Sector Ten?"


    Dario smiled. "Yes, young master. Aren''t you underestimating this ship''s capabilities too much?"


    ''Wow,'' Atticus was slightly amazed. Although he didn''t know much¡ªnay, he didn''t know anything about the outside world¡ªhe could still remember the structure of the human domain as clear as day.


    The human domain was designed in concentric rings radiating outward from Sector One, the academy, with each sector progressively more distant.


    Atticus''s amazement was justifiable. He had spent a day traveling from Sector Three to One when he had been going to the academy, and now he was just finding out that it had taken the same time to move from Sector One to Ten?


    "How were we even able to move this smoothly? Didn''t we cross other sector borders?" Atticus inquired. He wouldn''t have asked this question had he not learned about the tension between the Ravenstein family and some other families.


    The Alverians encircled Sector Three. If they were moving outward, there was no way they wouldn''t pass through them. Surely they wouldn''t have made passing through their sectors easy.


    "Ah, I understand where you''reing from, young master, but each tier-one family has a different direct pathway cutting through each sector to Sector Ten because of its importance and the need for protection."


    "Oh? And the Nebulon family is okay with this?"


    "Although our movements there would be limited, they don''t have a choice, young master. You''ll learn more about it in the military, but I''ll exin it briefly so you''ll understand.


    "Sector Ten epasses the entire human domain, its vastness is immense. At the same time, it borders multiple other domains, each at different locations.


    "Because of this, each faction in the military is tasked with protecting each location. Although Sector Ten is ruled by the Nebulon family, it''s like a neutral point for each tier-one family," Dario exined.


    Yotad silently listened to the exnation as he walked behind Atticus. He already knew most of what was being discussed.


    Atticus didn''t say anything after Dario''s exnation. Only one thought came to mind: he truly needed a lot of information. ''I was supposed to learn everything in the academy, but it looks like that''s why Grandfather gave me Dario,'' he pondered.


    "So this border, we''re in charge of guarding it?" Atticus inquired.


    "Yes. The Ravenstein faction of the military is in charge of protecting this border,"


    "And whose domain is at the other end? What race?"


    "Hmm, pardon me, young master, but I think it''s best you allow Master Magnus to exin that to you. I''ve been told not to tell you about them for now, but of course, if youmand it, I will have no choice," Dario bowed as he exined.


    Atticus gazed at him for a few seconds and simply looked away without saying anything.


    The walk to the control room was quick and without interruptions. The trio reached the door of the control room after a few moments, the door parting open as they entered.


    Atticus had already been to the control room during yesterday''s tour and didn''t bother admiring it again.


    It wasn''t anything special. Just like the other locations on the ship, it maintained its simplicity. There was arge and wide screen at the front disying the outside of the airship.


    And just like the academy control room, there was an elevated tform at the back and different crew members seated in front of monitors below, in charge of the operations of the airship. Atticus''s entrance didn''t go unnoticed. The crew members who saw him simply bowed in a show of respect without speaking.


    Atticus''s gazended on Magnus, standing to the right on top of the elevated tform, and a few meters behind him were the figures of Amara and some other crew members. But unlike yesterday, she was standing behind a burly man who appeared to be in charge of the crew.


    He turned and walked towards Magnus. Atticus reached him, acknowledged the crew members'' greetings with a nod, and stood slightly behind Magnus, bowing and greeting with a simple "Grandfather."


    Magnus turned to look at Atticus, "You''ve settled well?"


    Atticus nodded.


    "Good," Magnus simply said and faced forward, not saying anything else.


    Atticus turned back and saw that Dario and Yotad stood a few meters away from them.


    Then he focused on therge screen at the front and simply waited.


    ''It was also like this yesterday,''


    Atticus couldn''t see anything clearly through the screen. He hadn''t known before, but it was simply because the airship was moving at such a fast speed that the outside was a blur.


    What was even more shocking was the fact that he couldn''t even feel anything; it was as though they weren''t moving at all!


    Atticus''s thoughts were interrupted by the view on the disy suddenly changing. It was as though they had initially been moving at hyper speed and then abruptly stopped.


    Therge screen suddenly expanded and epassed the whole room, disying the outside of the ship from every angle.


    The view cleared, and Atticus''s eyes widened in amazement at what he saw. The pathway Dario had just told him about came into full view.

 Chapter 539 Border

    ??It was unlike anything Atticus had ever seen. It was made not of metal or stone, but of pure, shimmering mana. The surface glowed with a soft, luminescent blue, pulsing gently as if alive. It was akin to a river of light.


    The pathway was astonishingly wide, broad enough to amodate multiple airships gliding side by side. War might descend at any moment, and they might need to send an army of troops to defend.


    The pathway was all-epassing, with transparent barriers of mana energy at the edges, protecting the pathway from any potential danger while allowing an unobstructed view of the surroundings.


    Atticus noticed the pathway was suspended above the ground, elevated high enough to offer a panoramic view of the area below.


    The airship, which hade to an abrupt stop, started moving slowly forward. As Atticus gazed further along the pathway, he saw a checkpoint in the distance.


    The checkpoint was an imposing structure, a grand gate made of intricately woven mana threads that formed borate patterns and symbols. The gate itself was nked by tall, crystalline pirs that emitted a steady,forting glow. Between these pirs, a curtain of mana energy flowed like a waterfall. The energy curtain shimmered with hues of blue and gold, creating a mesmerizing effect.


    Near the gate, a multitude of airships floated suspended in the air, with an army of elite guards fully d in pure white armor standing guard in front of the gate.


    A white-haired burly man with a scar passing across his left eye walked forward, his gaze narrowed and fixed on the direction from which they had detected an approaching ship.


    "Are we expecting any ships today?" he asked.


    One of the elite guards behind him shook his head firmly. "No, Lord Thalor."


    "Be on alert," his words were immediately followed by the army of elite guards in the area cing a hand on each of their weapons, their intense killing intent seeping out of their figures. Each of the airships turned in unison, facing the approaching ship.


    Thalor also simultaneously unleashed his aura, his grandmaster aura nketing the whole space. With a voice bothmanding and clear, he called out,


    "Halt! Identify yourself and state your purpo¡ª."


    Just as he was about to address them, the ship suddenly came out of hyper speed and his gazended on the ship. Thalor''s eyes widened¡ªit''s the Aegis ship!


    There was no need to even think about who was in that ship. Only three people in the whole Ravenstein family had the power to use it, and they were all big shots!


    ''Please tell me it''s not Master Magnus!'' Thalor begged and hoped he hadn''t just questioned a paragon.


    "Open the gates!"


    Thalor didn''t bother asking any questions; he didn''t even try to check and see who it was. As soon as he saw the vessel, he instantly gave the order to open the gate.


    The elite guards nodded in unison and moved out of the way. The airships spread out, shifting away from the path.


    As the airship carrying Atticus and Magnus approached the gate, the pirs on the side ignited with a glow, and the curtain of mana dimmed before crumbling.


    Thalor and the army of elite guards suddenly sank to one knee, their heads bowed in a grand disy of respect.(function(w,q){w[q]=w[q]||[];w[q].push(["_mgc.load"])})(window,"_mgq");


    Magnus hadn''t even released his aura, but they were all elite soldiers; they had all felt it¡ªthe otherworldly aura that epassed the entire airship.


    There was not a single guard in the area who didn''t get on their knees. Thalor''s kneeling figure couldn''t help but gulp, his back drenched with sweat. He might have just survived a very swift death.


    The airship passed through the gate uninterrupted, and Atticus was met with a mountainous region.


    The air smelled crisp and cool, carrying the scent of mineral-


    rich earth and distant snow-capped peaks. Surprisingly, there was not a forest in sight, only the rugged beauty of the rocky terrain.


    Atticus''s gazended on the imposing fortress high above the mountain range, crowned by an imposing castle. The castle, with its high walls and reinforced gates, seemed to blend seamlessly with the rugged cliffs, as if carved from the very rock itself.


    Extending from either side of the mountain, a grand and imposing wall stretched out as far as the eye could see.


    At regr intervals along the wall, watchtowers rose like sentinels, their silhouettes stark against the sky. The towers were spaced far enough apart to cover extensive ground yet close enough to provide mutual support in case of an emergency.


    Atticus turned his gaze behind him, fixing it on Dario, who immediately understood what he wanted. Dario walked forward slowly, trying his best to stop his trembling legs due to his close proximity to Magnus.


    He didn''t get too close, only staying at a distance where he and Atticus could discuss freely. With his head bowed, he waited for Atticus to speak.


    Atticus didn''t bother toin this time around; they were sort of in public, and he could understand why Dario was acting this way.


    "Where is this?" Atticus asked.


    "This is the border the Ravensteins are in charge of protecting, young master," Dario replied.


    Atticus nodded, fixing his gaze on the imposing walls. The airship picked up speed and moved at a moderate pace towards the fortress. Atticus couldn''t help but admire its majesty from above. An armada of airships and warriors d in full whitish armor dotted the skies and roamed the fortress, each one battle-ready.


    Atticus watched as the airship moved through the air and crossed over the fortress without stopping for a single second. None of the warriors in the fortress made the same mistake Thalor had made; there was not a single interruption.


    Crossing over the fortress, Atticus was met with another grand sight, but before he could ask Dario, Magnus suddenly spoke out,


    "Atticus, this will be your first lesson. You''re about to battle a truly formidable foe, and for the sake of training, no details about him will be shared with you."


    Magnus turned and looked at Atticus,


    "Always expect the unexpected. You will be battling against apexes during the Nexus, and so to begin your journey, you''ll experience what exactly you''ll be up against."(function(w,q){w[q]=w[q]||[];w[q].push(["_mgc.load"])})(window,"_mgq");

 Chapter 540 Lighten up

    ??Amidst the bustling fortress that the Aegis ship had just passed over, a multitude of individuals were seated at arge mahogany table, engaged in a serious meeting inside the highest point of the fortress castle.


    An eyebrow was furrowed, followed by a sinct,manding voice, "They what?"


    The temperature in the area seemed to increase to staggering levels, and despite the strength of those in attendance, many couldn''t help but gulp, signs of perspiration appearing on their foreheads.


    Every single one of the individuals gathered had the same snow-white hair crowning their heads, but each with different styles. The man who had just been questioned struggled to respond, unable to meet the intense blue eyes of the man seated at the head of the table.


    Luckily for him, another man came to his rescue.


    "Pardon me, Lord Avalon, but what he said was the truth. The Nebulon family has also joined forces with the others. We''re not sure why, but there have been signs of outright hostilities toward Ravenstein family members in their cities."


    "Any deaths?"


    The man bowed and respectfully answered, "A few."


    The air became scorching in an instant, white smoke emanating from Avalon''s figure seated at the head of the table.


    The other men and women in attendance shifted ufortably in their seats, their bodies drenched in sweat. The metal items in the room seemed to expand in response to the intense heat, wisps of whitish smoke emanating from the skins of many.


    Despite the difort, no one dared toin or even try to leave. Everyone sat quietly, except for one man.


    "Avalon, I get you''re angry, but roasting your family members is not the solution."


    A man impably dressed in a neatly tailored suit turned towards Avalon and spoke, a chuckle escaping his lips.


    He was seated just beside Avalon, and despite his close proximity, there was not a single drop of sweat on his body. It was none other than Sirius, Orion''s father and the head of the Raven Vanguard.


    Avalon released a deep breath, the temperature in the room returning to normal. He turned, his intense gaze meeting Sirius''s.


    "Retaliate, make it public and as brutal as possible. If they want war, let theme."


    Each word was spoken calmly, but everyone in the room knew well enough that he was far from joking.


    Sirius nodded. "I already sent word. But I believe it''s best we return to our sector as soon as possible. Lyanna can only hold down the fort for so long. The two of us can''t be absent for long, considering the dire times."


    Avalon pondered for a moment. He truly wanted nothing more than to storm the Nebulon cities and unleash a massacre, but he was smart enough to know that more was at y here.


    It had already been a few years since Ariel had died, and although Avalon hadn''t stopped searching for his killer, he looked better than before.


    Ariel''s death had been intensely hard on Avalon, causing him to focus solely on finding his killer for a few years. However, after the attack on the Raven camp by the same bastard who had killed Ariel, it served as a wake-up call. He had almost lost his son.


    He med himself for that incident too; perhaps if he hadn''t been so distracted, deploying the family resources elsewhere, he might have caught on to the attack.


    After that incident, Avalon decided to get a grip on his life. He would have his revenge no matter what, but he wouldn''t allow it to prevent him from living his life.


    He and Sirius had arrived at the border the previous night and had juste for the meeting.


    ''Are they banding together to dampen our family''s momentum or because of Atticus''s actions?'' Avalon pondered.


    However, just as he was about to agree to Sirius''s suggestion, the door to the room abruptly opened, and a woman dressed in whitish armor entered and moved with her head bowed towards a man seated across from Sirius.


    This man was also d in whitish armor, but sleeveless. His arms were bare, fully showcasing their steel-like muscles. His head waspletely bald, and he had no beard, but his long white mustache gave him an air of stern wisdom. This man was the head and captain of the border, Doran Ravenstein.


    The woman whispered in his ear quickly and left the room as swiftly as she hade.


    Doran swiftly turned and ryed the news to Avalon, "The Aegis airship has just crossed the border."


    Avalon and Sirius''s gazes narrowed in unison, their shock evident. Only three people had the power to deploy that airship, and two of them were currently in the room, which left only one person.


    Magnus!


    The gazes of many in the room widened, each of them visibly tense. Their paragon was here?


    However, Avalon reacted differently, a smile suddenly appearing on his face. He knew that Magnus was getting his boy out of the academy but had no idea where they were going. If his father was here, didn''t that mean¡­


    Avalon abruptly stood up from his seat, his excitement palpable. Sirius seemed toe to the same conclusion, a small smile appearing on his face as he saw Avalon''s excited expression.


    The others in the room wore confused expressions, wondering just how the mood in the room had suddenly changed. But Avalon had no intention of exining the situation. "The Nebulon family is to be added to our cklist. I give you full authority to retaliate when attacked but not before that. Remember, this is their sector. More warriors will be stationed here just in case any fight happens. I want a full report of the fortress''s status every hour, not a secondte. This meeting is adjourned."


    With those words, Avalon turned and walked out of the room with Sirius directly behind him.


    "You should calm down a bit; anyone would think you''re marching into battle," Sirius teased.


    Avalon, who had been rapidly walking down the hallway, suddenly stopped, awkwardly clearing his throat.


    "Was my excitement that obvious?" Avalon turned towards Sirius and asked.


    Sirius chuckled, wrapping his arm around Avalon''s shoulder, "Old friend, it was radiating off you like heat from a forge. Lighten up!"


    Avalon cleared his throat once more but didn''t stop his steps. He reached outside and immediately boarded an airship along with Sirius.

 Chapter 541 He’s Not Me

    <h4>Chapter 541 He¡¯s Not Me </h4>


    Hearing Magnus''s words, Atticus went silent. He was about to battle and find out what he would be up against during the nexus?


    There were many interpretations to those words, but only one was definite in Atticus''s head.


    Regardless, he chose to leave it tillter. He would see what Magnus was talking about soon enough.


    Atticus focused his gaze on the new scene. In simple words, it was barrennd. There was not a single green in sight, not a single tree. Only sand.


    The whole control room was still showing the view from every corner outside the ship, so Atticus could see everything. His gaze couldn''t help but narrow as he saw multiple cities from above.


    "Where are we?" Atticus suddenly asked.


    "We''re in what many call a buffer zone, young master. It''s the boundary between the human domain and another," Dario instantly responded from behind.


    "And what are those cities? Are there people living here?"


    "Ah yes, those are people who chose to live without any shackles. They refuse to live under the control of the tiered families and instead chose to form their own societies here."


    Atticus didn''t know much about the plight of the poor masses, but considering the condition of this barrennd, he couldn''t help but feel an intense amount of pity for them.


    Atticus''s gaze turned towards Magnus, who had just turned his gaze backward as though looking at something. Then, as though nothing had happened, he turned it back to his front.


    Atticus didn''t bother asking and just went silent, trying to prepare himself for what was toe. The airship flew uninterrupted, and after crossing a very tall sand-made hill, Atticus and the crew members were met with a circr ck stage, spanning more than 500 meters, surrounded by incredibly tall sandy hillsides from every angle.


    And at the other end of the tform, just in front of arge airship, were the figures of three individuals.


    Despite the distance, from a nce, Atticus and each of the people on the ship could instantly tell they weren''t humans.


    "Only Atticus will follow me. The rest are to remain on the ship. Do note out under any circumstances unless Imand it," Magnus ordered.


    The crew members, Dario and Yotad included, immediately bowed, "As you wish."


    Atticus nodded to Dario and Yotad, indicating that they should do as Magnusmanded. He had already specified in his contract that his words were theirw.


    A few seconds passed, and Atticus and Magnus left the airship, which was parked at the other end of the hillside, and started floating towards the figures.


    Tendrils of lightning wrapped around Atticus tightly, each ready to react in case of anything.


    The figures at the other end also started moving towards the middle, and after a few moments, they each came into full view of each other.


    To Atticus, who saw them, it was truly fascinating.


    There were three in number, and despite their weird features, Atticus could see a boy who appeared to be his age standing beside an old man whose power felt unfathomable to Atticus, and the figure of a young girl sitting on his shoulders.


    They appeared humanoid, but only in their bodily shape. They each had transparent, ghost-like bodies with a faint blue glow akin to the mana in the atmosphere.


    Their eyes were pitch ck, dotted with white spots resembling stars in the night sky.


    Their hair flowed above their heads like waves of water, mimicking the blue color of their skin.


    This was the second time he would be meeting another race of Eldoralth, and Atticus was truly intrigued.


    ''Huh?'' Atticus''s right hand reached for his katana, stroking it carefully. It had suddenly started vibrating without any warning.


    His gaze unknowingly fixed itself on the figure of the boy in front of him, who had a small smile on his face as he stared at Atticus. The boy''s hands moved rhythmically, also trying to soothe the spear hanging behind his back.


    Their gazes met, and it was as though sparks ignited between them. The world slowed, and neither of them saw anything else apart from each other.


    A weird feeling suddenly engulfed Atticus, making him clench his hand hard.


    It was hard to describe, but as Atticus''s gazended on him, he wanted nothing more than to immediately attack.


    The smile on the boy''s lips widened, but he didn''t say anything.


    The sound of the old man speaking brought the duo out of their trance.


    "Magnus. It''s been long, too long."


    The old man''s voice was just as he looked, serene and smooth. But the power each word evoked could not be contained.


    If not for Magnus''s aura currently protecting him, Atticus had no idea what would have happened.


    Magnus nodded his head. "It''s good to see you too, Ae''zard."


    But his guard was still raised at full force. A mana contract appeared in his hand and floated towards the old man.


    Ae''zard smiled. "I see you''re still as serious as ever, huh."


    Another contract appeared in his hand, moving towards Magnus.


    They both skimmed through the contents and immediately signed it.


    As soon as the contracts turned into motes of light, each entering their bodies, the lightning surrounding Atticus disappeared, and he descended gently onto the ck tform.


    The boy did the same andnded 100 meters away, facing Atticus.


    Then, Magnus and Ae''zard moved upwards and created distance from the duo.


    "Are you sure you want to use up your favor like this?" Ae''zard suddenly asked.


    "You think he''ll lose?"


    "Not even you could win back then. What makes you think he would?"


    For Ae''zard, one of the powerhouses of another race, to speak so highly of Magnus only goes to show how much of a monster he had been during his time and even now.


    Magnus went silent, fixing his gaze on Atticus, who currently had a serious expression on his face as he stared at his opponent.


    A few seconds passed before a small smile appeared on Magnus''s face, one that shocked Ae''zard.


    "He''s not me."

 Chapter 542 I see

    <h4>Chapter 542 I see</h4>


    Ae''zard wentpletely silent. Just what was giving this man so much confidence?


    He hadn''t deemed it necessary before because he felt that it was beneath him, but now that he heard Magnus speak, he wasn''t sopletely sure again.


    Ae''zard turned his gaze downward and scrutinized Atticus thoroughly, and not even a nanosecond passed before one of his eyebrows unknowingly moved upward.


    A grin appeared on Ae''zard''s face. "No wonder you''re being so careful, old friend. You''ve finally found your apex, huh?"


    The perception of a paragon was hard for even grandmaster ranks to fathom, especially when it came to members of Ae''zard''s race.


    The Aeonians.


    Unlike the bone race, the Aeonians were a race of people who were mystical and elusive.


    They were thoroughly focused on knowledge and the pursuit of the unknown. However, every single race in Eldoralth knew better than to underestimate them.


    They might sound like wise weak schrs, but they were anything but. Amongst their pursuit of knowledge and the unknown, mana and its infinite potential was amongst them, followed by how to utilize them effectively during battle.


    Their control over mana was so insane, one would think that they had be it.


    Immediately, he had scrutinized Atticus, he had immediately seen a number of things many wouldn''t be able to see. Despite his attempts to hide it, the staggering number of elemental cues he was emitting, the strength contained in each one of his limbs being higher than his rank.


    ''An expert+ rank, huh? Just like most of the other Apexes. Interesting.''


    Magnus didn''t offer any audible response; however, his message was clear: we''ll see.


    The entirety of the Aegis crew members, Dario, and Yotad alike focused their gazes intensely on the figures of Atticus and the young boy facing one another on the massive tform.


    "You seem awfully invested in this battle, Captain,"


    The man who Atticus had initially tagged as the leader of the Aegis crew turned his gaze backward to see Amara, who had just spoken.


    The captain smiled and turned his gaze towards the tform again. "I can''t really me you, Amara. This is probably the first time you''re going on a mission outside our domain. You haven''t had the opportunity of seeing the other races.


    "The boy you see there standing across the young master, he''s the Apex of the Aeonians."


    Amara''s gaze widened, but she wasn''t the only one. The other crew members instantly broke into chatter, shocked by the revtion.


    Apex?


    That same question crossed through each of their minds. That title held so much weight and the individual so much importance that they were each finding it hard to believe that they were so close to one of such beings.?


    As soon as theyprehended the captain''s words, another realization suddenly set in. What the hell was their young master doing facing an apex!?


    Dario and Yotad''s reactions were different. Atticus had told them a day before that he had been tagged as the apex of the human domain; the other crew members weren''t aware of this fact. However, they both couldn''t help but worry.


    It had already been ingrained in the people of the human domain how overwhelmingly more powerful the other races werepared to them. One could say it was an inferiorityplex.


    They both hadn''t seen how strong Atticus was, but it was truly hard to believe he would be on the same level as an Apex.


    With renewed vigor, they each fixed their gazes on the tform, wanting to see just how their young master would fare against an Apex.


    Atticus was calm.


    He was feeling an incredible amount of hatred for the boy in front of him, but he reeled it in. He had never been one to act on emotions.


    ''An Apex, huh?''


    Magnus and Ae''zard hadn''t made any attempt to hide their conversation. Atticus had heard everything, and it was easy to surmise what they meant.


    He was about to battle an Apex.


    "My name is Ae''ark,"


    Atticus''s gaze sharpened as he fixed it on the boy who had just spoken. Ae''ark had just bowed slightly as he introduced himself. His voice had been sharp and calm at the same time.


    There was not a single air of disdain on him. Atticus had somewhat expected it, considering how weak the other races perceived the human race.


    Ae''ark wasn''t overconfident either; Atticus could see that the boy was confident but had no intention of underestimating his opponent. Atticus had no idea if it was just bullshit, but the boy radiated an aura of an Expert+ rank.


    However, his gaze couldn''t help but be drawn to the spear hanging on his back.


    Atticus paused for a moment, wondering if he should respond or not. ''Do they understand ournguage, or is it a high-tech trantor?'' he wondered. He ultimately decided to respond.


    "My name is Atticus."


    Atticus followed Ae''ark''s actions and bowed slightly, but that was all he had time to do as a voice, deep as it wasmanding, echoed across the area.


    "Begin."


    Not a nanosecond was wasted.


    Ae''ark''s body acted as though he had practiced that set of movements for generations.


    His body shot forward, darting left and right, his legs moving like weightless air as he closed the massive distance between them in a sh.


    With a powerful stomp of his left foot, his hips twisted, and his right hand rocketed forward.


    Despite the abruptness of the situation, Atticus''s gaze was frighteningly calm.


    His head moved upwards from the bow to see a devastating punch appearing inches away from his chest.


    Atticus''s reaction was instinctual. A golden shield instantaneously appeared between his chest and the punch, blinding in its radiance.


    However, Atticus''s gaze couldn''t help but narrow into pinpricks as the punch, which was supposed to be stopped by the golden shield, phased through it as though it were a mere illusion.


    Hard fists met his chest, the brutal cacophony of bones breaking echoed like a thunderp, reverberating with chilling intensity across the entire area.


    The air was knocked from Atticus''s lungs, a mouthful of blood spewing from his mouth before his figure shot backward like a cannonball.


    Atticus''s mind spun like a boxer reeling from a knockout punch, thoughts scattering in all directions.


    ''Get a grip!''


    Itsted only for half a second. Atticus regained control over himself and performed a mid-air spin, skidding down the hard ground.


    His mind oddly clear, he performed multiple actions all at once.


    A bubble of water engulfed his chest, healing his damaged chest.


    The nature of his movement shifted, his figure flickering downwards, narrowly evading a sweeping round kick inches away from his head.


    His actions flowed smoothly, his focus changing to the space element.


    Atticus teleported above Ae''ark, his right leg enveloped in searing mes descending downwards towards his head like a meteor crashing on earth.


    The calm expression on Atticus''s face threatened to copse as what was supposed to be a scorching leg meeting head, turned out to be the opposite.


    As though his entire being was an illusion, Atticus''s ming legs phased through Ae''ark''s head down to the bottom.


    The retaliation was swift, a blitzing punchnded on Atticus''s stomach in the next second, its intense force bending him at the waist.


    With another mouthful of blood spewing out, Atticus''s figure once again shot backwards through the air.


    At this point, Atticus''s mind was a whirlwind of scattered thoughts, each one unable toe to a unified conclusion. He waspletely and utterly lost.


    What the fuck was going on?


    Was this their cheat?


    Was this why the other races were more powerful than them?


    To Atticus, the current situation was so baffling that there was only one thing that he wanted, space and time to think.


    He was so desperate for this that he had unknowingly ramped up his perception into full throttle, his mind working at blistering speeds.


    However, unfortunately for Atticus, he only got said space and time for 3/10ths of a second.


    Ae''ark appeared above Atticus''s shooting figure like a phantom.


    With his face still maintaining the same neutral expression since the beginning of the battle, his hands raised upwards and legs straight and firm as a ruler, his figure shot straight downward at blinding speed towards Atticus.


    ''Now''s not the time!''


    Atticus''s unfocused gaze regained its rity, his eyes narrowed andnded on Ae''ark.


    The nature of his movement shifted, an exhrating surge of energy coursing through his veins as he reached newfound speed.


    Like a bolt of lightning, Atticus surged sideways and then streaked forward, evading the brutal blow and closing the gap between them in an instant.


    With a roar, he unleashed a torrent of lightning-fast punches. His fists blurred, striking with the fury of a storm.


    However, the title Apex wasn''t for decoration.


    The soft blue glow Ae''ark''s figure had been radiating abruptly changed. Its color shifted spectrums from blue to green in an instant.


    Ae''ark''s speed exploded, his movements mirroring that of Atticus.


    His fists flew in a dazzling disy of speed and power. The air hummed with energy.


    Sparks flew as their punches collided, each strike echoing like thunder. The sh was relentless, raw power meeting raw power, neither giving an inch.


    The spectators watched silently, many with their mouths agape because of the intense power young kids were currently disying.


    Atticus''s gaze was sharp, his movements electric. His hands moved in a torrent of blurs, hard fist meeting hard fist, some phasing through as though it didn''t exist.


    Despite the intense situation, Atticus''s mind was working like a supeputer, racing with speed.


    Atticus analyzed, analyzed, and analyzed. Multiple scenarios and possibilities rapidly shed through his thoughts.


    A minute passed, the intensity of the moment peaking before a thought found its way into Atticus''s head.


    Atticus''s gaze shed, his thoughts firming.


    ''I see.''

 Chapter 543 Touched

    ??The number of thoughts shing in Atticus''s head at this moment was staggering. It was so numerous that many wouldn''t even try to count them.


    And yet, despite the staggering number of scenarios ying in his head, at the end of the day, only a single one remained.


    As soon as it popped up, Atticus held on to it as though it were hisst hope. The thought was immediately brought forward, scrutinized thoroughly, bit by bit and inch by inch until what was once a small thought at the far back of his mind blossomed into something remarkable.


    Atticus had absolutely no idea what the boy in front of him was. Magnus had made it a point to ensure he had no knowledge about his opponent. He didn''t even know the boy''s race!


    He did not know their behavior, their culture, how they lived, how they reacted to things. Nor did he know their structure of government and how they were led. Most importantly, Atticus had no idea about their abilities.


    ''Always expect the unexpected'' Magnus''s words couldn''t help but pop into his head despite the dire situation.


    What did Magnus mean? The meaning of those words was incredibly simple, so simple that Atticus had long since known.


    He shouldn''t rely on pre-made information despite their truths. He should take everything with a grain of salt, and whenever he was in battle, he should only act based on information that he had seen, felt, and confirmed.


    Atticus had analyzed, analyzed, and analyzed: why were his attacks phasing through the boy''s body as though it were an illusion? Why were some of his attacks hitting his hard fist? Was his body made of mist? Why were none of his elements working, not even space?


    There were many possibilities, and Atticus could say with certainty that he had gone through most, if not all, of them.


    Atticus had tuned inpletely to his sense of feel and tried to sense every single nuance when his hand phased through. He had focused his every attention on the boy as his attack phased through him.


    It took him a minute¡ªa time that sounded short but, considering the current situation, was truly incredibly long.


    Atticus had felt it.


    The insanely subtle way the boy''s mana signature changed each time his hand phased through.


    This small discovery immediately made him think about the entrance of the shadow Seraphon''s cave back at his division camp.


    In order to enter the cave, Atticus had to mimic the mana signature of the barrier to phase through.


    Atticus hadn''t dared, not even for a second, to think about trying it out on a normal human being.


    Signatures were changing at every moment, and despite this, Atticus''s flesh, blood, and bones weren''t so in tune with mana that it would make it possible to ignore them and phase through another. Humans in general would definitely have this problem.


    But what if¡­ what if there was another race of people without this limitation? A race with control over mana so mind-boggling that they could effortlessly mimic the signature of another person in an instant?


    The fact that he was using elements didn''t matter. They were fundamentally made from mana and each carried Atticus''s mana signature.


    It had taken him a minute, but he had drawn up the most probable conclusion: the boy was mimicking his mana signature every second and phasing through his attacks as though he wasn''t there.


    The shes of their fists echoed across the area in dull booms, both figures moving from one location to another, hard fist meeting hard fist.


    Atticus didn''t smile, nor did he feel any sense of aplishment at his findings. He had never been the type to misuse opportunities. As soon as he came to this conclusion, his actions were instant and without hesitation.


    With the raining fists showing no signs of stopping, Atticus''s gaze shed, his eyes taking on a hint of crimson in his irises. A vivid crimson aura exploded from his figure, his speed peaking.


    The nature of his movement shifted, a foot-sized crimson shield appearing beneath his feet, his stance firming.


    Akin to swirling waves, Atticus flowed smoothly, swirling through the bombardment of devastating punches like a river carving its way through rocky terrain.


    Each movement was fluid yet precise, his body undting with the grace of a dancer and the power of a storm surge.


    Ae''ark''s attacks met nothing but unfeeling air, their fury crashing harmlessly around Atticus as he weaved and twirled, an embodiment of water''s fluidity.


    Atticus''s eyes, focused and calm, became icy as he closed the distance, appearing inches away from Ae''ark with finesse.


    The crimson aura enveloping his right arm exploded, his fist rocketing forward with intense momentum.


    For the first time since the battle began, Ae''ark''s face showed slight emotion, his gaze narrowing in slight shock. His arm shot upward to block the blow, but it was toote.


    The punch connected with Ae''ark''s left cheek like a meteor crashing into the earth, the impact thunderous and cataclysmic.


    A shockwave rippled outward, shattering the air around them as Ae''ark''s head snapped violently to the side. The sheer force sent him hurtling backward with blinding speed, his body bing a blur as it smashed onto the hard tform for many meters.


    The ground quaked beneath the might of the blow, dust and rubble exploding into the air in his wake.


    Blood sprayed from Ae''ark''s mouth, his expression turning firm as he performed a mid-air spin, skidding to an abrupt stop, all fours on the hard ground. The whole area went silent, but that was thest thing every single one of the humans watching the battle wanted to do.


    They each wanted nothing more than to shout and cheer at the top of their lungs.


    The apexes of the other races were untouchable.


    This small fact had been ingrained in every single one of the humans who had encountered the people of the other races before.


    They were so overwhelmingly powerfulpared to their peers that even dreaming of touching a strand of hair on their body was impossible.

 Chapter 544 Punch

    ??And yet, despite all of this, despite how much of a legend they were, a member of their family, their young master, had actuallynded a punch¡ªnot just any punch, but a punch so overwhelmingly powerful that it had sent the apex flying away!


    The excitement they were each currently feeling was electric. That punch was none other than a score for humanity. The fists of those aboard the Aegis ship clenched hard, their gazes fixed on the figure of Atticus down below.


    How the hell were they just finding out that they had such a monster in their family?


    "Wait,"


    The voice of one of the crew members suddenly sounded, many turning towards him. The man gulped as though what he was about to say was difficult.


    "Does this mean that he went through the first year along with the other students?"


    Their gazes widened. That monster was a first-year in the academy? They all knew this fact; they went to pick him up, after all. But with what he had just shown, it was hard to grapple with that reality.


    Dario was trying his very best not to cry in joy. He had hit the jackpot! He was among the first subordinates of a true apex! There was no better position than this. He couldn''t help but imagine his future.


    Meanwhile, Yotad had a firm expression on his face as he gazed at Atticus. The Ravende were a loyal breed. He was truly proud to be serving a genius of such magnitude, but at the same time, he could see the enormous amount of problems that were going toe in the future. It would rest upon his shoulders to protect and support him in whatever woulde their way.


    A chuckle sounded in the space, serene as it was clear, "Interesting, interesting, the boy keeps on surprising me!"


    Ae''zard turned towards Magnus with a smile on his face, "You signed the mana contract, which meant you kept your end of the bargain and didn''t tell him anything about our race. And all it took was one minute! Hahaha!"


    Ae''zard burst intoughter, his mirth resounding across the area. Among the uses in the mana contract they had both signed, one had been to keep all information regarding the opponent their grandchildren were about to facepletely secret.


    This meant that Atticus hadn''t known anything about the Aeonians before this, almost the same with Ae''ark.


    Thetter had, of course, known about other races, but not Atticus and humans in particr, not to the extent that it mattered, at least not yet. Ae''ark had been raised as the Apex of the Aeonians from a very young age; it was natural he would learn about hispetitors. Of course, humanity hadn''t been among them, until now.


    Only Magnus among those present could understand exactly what Ae''zard meant. What had taken Atticus one minute to figure out and counter had taken years for the human domain to do the same.


    Granted, they were just learning more about mana and its utilization, but it was such a stark contrast that it couldn''t help but be shocking.


    What had Atticus done? It was simple and straightforward. Since Ae''ark could copy his mana signature in an instant, Atticus simply had to envelop his fist with mana and then rapidly manipte and change its signature with such speed that it would be impossible to mimic in such little time.


    It would sound simple to many, but the knowledgeable knew just how insane it was that a 16-year-old had just done this. It wasn''t something one could say outside and expect people to believe.


    Magnus knew this fact very well, which was why it was incredibly hard for him to hide his excitement.


    He had brought Atticus here to finally battle someone formidable and gain true fighting experience. No experience could be better gained than during battle.


    Ae''zard''s grin widened,pletely ignoring the fact that Magnus didn''t respond.


    His hand moved upwards, twirling the ethereal mustache on his face.


    "Will brother lose?"


    The face of a young girl with chubby cheeks suddenly appeared in his field of vision, his expression bing warm.


    Ae''zard lifted the young girl from his shoulder, moving her to his front. He gazed at her worried expression and gently pinched her chubby cheeks.


    With a calm and serene voice, he reassured her, "You should know your brother better than I do, Ae''na. Watch carefully, this will be an interesting fight."


    Ae''na nodded firmly, her cute gaze resolute. She found herself back in her seat on Ae''zard''s shoulders, her eyes fixed on the unfolding battle.


    Ae''ark stood up straight from his crouched position, his right hand reaching to his dislocated jaw.


    With an abruptness and a crunching sound that would frighten many, he shifted his jaw back into its original position.


    Ae''ark moved his head side to side, cracking and freeing its tense muscles. A chuckle escaped his lips, his ck gaze fixing itself on Atticus.


    He rubbed the spot where Atticus had punched him. Despite his jaw having been shattered, there was no hint of anger or pain on his face.


    He rubbed the spot where Atticus had punched him. Despite his jaw having been shattered, there was no hint of anger or "Atticus, huh," Ae''ark muttered under his breath, but Atticus heard him loudly and clearly. Atticus stood a distance away, his gaze calm and steady. His right fist was drenched in bluish blood, enveloped in a coat of mana.


    The smile on Ae''ark''s face widened, a soft glow emanating from his chin as his shattered jaw healed instantly.


    Ae''ark took a step forward towards Atticus, his aura changing.


    "I''ll remember that name. I think it''s about time this battle started." The world seemed to slow, the intense greenish glow on Ae''ark''s figure changing. Its spectrum abruptly shifted, a yellow glow erupting forth, blinding in its radiance.


    Ae''ark''s soft hair seemed to elongate, intricate ck markings snaking their way across his body.


    Pitch ck eyes dotted with stars collided in the air with a pair of piercing blue eyes, the whole world pausing.


    With an explosion akin to a star going supernova, both figures moved in unison, the atmosphere quaking as they collided.

 Chapter 545 Slash & Thrust

    ??The shock that enveloped each and every one of the spectators increased manifold, many with their eyes wide open as they witnessed the speed and intensity at which a pair of teenagers were battling.


    It had been truly shocking before when they saw both of them exhibit the strength of an Expert+ rank at the beginning of the battle, with the duo reaching Master- rank as they fought.


    However, after the punch, everything had changed.


    Two streaks reced Atticus and Ae''ark on therge tform, each streak blitzing through the air with blinding speed before suddenly colliding in a cacophony of cataclysmic force.


    The tone of the fight had shifted, their power magnified tenfold, each sh sending shockwaves that made the air itself tremble.


    The sheer intensity of their collisions shattered the hardened ground beneath them, jagged cracks spiderwebbing outward with each impact.


    Hardness met hardness, techniques met techniques, and yet, neither one of them gave an inch.


    Their relentless assaults reverberated like crackling thunder, each collision causing the heart rate of many watching to quicken.


    Atticus was currently enveloped in a red glow, his Aerokinesis working in full force. Coats of mana surrounded both his arms and legs, his gaze shifting with speed, mind working like a supeputer, rapidly changing the signature of the mana around his arm.


    His arms moved like a rain of rockets,unching forward with speed, each impact causing a cacophony of explosions that rocked the space.


    However, Ae''ark was far from being left behind. His figure radiated an intense shade of yellow, his hair whipping behind him like formless waves. A palpable yellow aura enveloped his form, his speed effortlessly matching Atticus''s.


    Both his arms seemed to be bulky and heavy, their speed bing even faster.


    The hard tform was littered with snake-like cracks, many parts already having been shattered into chunks of concrete with many areas following as the seconds ticked by.


    Fist met fist in the air, the air fracturing as the world seemed to slow.


    Both their gazes shed, their movements flowing in perfect sync.


    Their right hands shot downward and backward, gripping their weapons tightly. The moment reached a crescendo as their eyes locked, both their weapons vibrating with intensity as though begging to be unleashed.


    Hundreds of sparks flew as their weapons erupted into motion. Atticus''s katana swung with a deadly arc, while Ae''ark''s spear pierced forward with lethality.


    shes met spear thrusts, each sh producing an intense wave of air that rippled outward from their epicenter.


    The force of their strikes was so immense that the very atmosphere around them seemed to warp, the ground below further disintegrating under the pressure.


    Their weapons sang and nged, the intensity of their shes growing with each passing second, neither giving an inch.


    The air around them crackled and roared, the sheer force of their blows creating a vortex of energy that seemed to pull everything into their fierce battle.


    In an instant, and in less than a minute this time, both their figures exhibited the speed and strength of a Master rank. The watching spectators felt their scalps go numb, none of them wanting to believe the unbelievable scene that was ying out in front of them.


    They knew that an Apex was overwhelmingly strong, but this was far too much.(function(w,q){w[q]=w[q]||[];w[q].push(["_mgc.load"])})(window,"_mgq");


    ''Is yellow his highest, or is there more? And just what is that spear, another life weapon?''


    Atticus''s mind ran at full speed. Despite having figured out how to counter Ae''ark''s phasing, he never stopped analyzing, analyzing, and analyzing, his every attention focused on every single movement or action Ae''ark took. He tried to find out everything about him.


    From his habits, his reflexes, the way his ability worked¡ª


    everything.


    His katana had been so powerful that it had made a grandmaster bleed. Atticus was still learning about cksmithing, but he was absolutely sure that not many weapons could withstand his katana, especially after shing so many times.


    Only one exnation popped into his head, and this same exnation would exin why Atticus had instantly felt some kind of connection to Ae''ark as soon as he saw him.


    Ae''ark was another life weapon user and possibly another reincarnated individual.


    To Atticus, if this assumption were true, it would be truly life-


    changing for him.


    This wasn''t the only thing he was thinking about. Ae''ark''s initial color had been blue¡ªthis had been the original. Then he abruptly changed to green, and his movement and power exploded, after which he changed to yellow.


    Atticus had no idea what each color did to Ae''ark''s body exactly, nor did he know how many more colors Ae''ark nned to change to.


    He had never fought so intensely with another individual his age before. This was the first time he had exchanged blows with such intensity. Despite only two minutes having passed, Atticus could feel fatigue setting in. The intense shes shook his insides, and the water element could only do so much as the damage kept on umting.


    Ae''ark''s condition appearedpletely different. There was no shred of fatigue on his figure. In fact, as time passed, he only seemed to be faster and faster, his attacks bing heavier.


    Atticus could see the result should he continue this path. Despite the fatigue, Atticus had a small smile on his face. He was quite enjoying this battle.


    He had no idea he had been missing out on so much. If he had known he could feel such a thrill battling another person with simr strength, why the hell would he waste time ying with robots and kids?


    His katana vibrated with intensity, and despite the devastating shes, it appeared happy. As though its owner was finally using it for its original purpose.


    However, these shes couldn''t continue forever; a change was needed.


    A palpable blue aura abruptly spread across the de of Atticus''s katana, its light blinding.


    Ae''ark''s gaze sharpened, his yellow aura spreading and enveloping his spear.


    Space-cleaving sh met world-piercing thrust, the collision unleashing a cataclysmic force that seemed to rock the very fabric of reality.(function(w,q){w[q]=w[q]||[];w[q].push(["_mgc.load"])})(window,"_mgq");

 Chapter 546 Questions

    ??The intense force of the collision sent Atticus and Ae''ark shooting back in opposite directions. Both regained control over their bodies, their gazes shing with determination.


    They performed mid-air spins in unison, their legs skidding across the hard ground as theynded.


    Their gazes collided in the air, and the whole world seemed to slow as if anticipating the power about to erupt.


    Atticus abruptly sheathed his katana, leaning forward into a stance, his hands poised on the hilt.


    The moment Ae''ark saw the stance, he wasted no time before acting.


    Ae''ark''s right leg stomped forward, knee slightly bent. His back leg straightened as his body leaned forward.


    Both his arms held his spear tightly, one near the butt end and the other closer to the middle, the spear tip aimed directly at Atticus. His entire figure coiled like a serpent, Ae''ark''s gaze narrowed and fixed itself on Atticus.


    Their attires billowed as though caught in an invisible breeze, the surrounding area utterly silent. In that exact moment, neither one of them saw anything else.


    A moment of time passed, and they both muttered in unison, their cold and serene voices mixing:


    "Transcendent sh: Godspeed Grace."


    "Celestial Thrust: Dragon''s Wrath."


    In the blink of an eye, Atticus''s form seemed to blur and contort, an ethereal sh of movement that almost defied thews of nature.


    His figure erupted forward like a streak of blue light tearing through the air with blinding speed. It was as if reality itself struggled to keep pace with him, the surrounding space warping and bending in his wake.


    However, Ae''ark''s movements were just as deadly.


    With a calcted calm, Ae''ark''s muscles coiled and tensed, ready to spring forth. His eyes narrowed, focusing intently on the oing strike. Ae''ark''s body surged forward, his spear bing an extension of his will.


    The air around him crackled as his thrust shot out with blinding speed. The speed and power of the attack were such that the spear appeared to vanish and reappear in an instant, leaving a trail of yellow light in its wake.


    For a moment, time seemed to stand still. The katana and the spear, both enveloped in blue and yellow glows respectively, collided in a dazzling burst of energy.


    Blue light stood firmly on one side, with yellow on the other, energy radiating outward and imploding the tform in a 200-meter radius, with the duo at the center.


    The ground shattered and crumbled beneath the immense pressure, fragments of concrete disintegrating into dust.


    Both sides stood firm, neither willing to give in, their gazes locked in a fierce battle. The energy crackling between them grew more intense, a storm of raw power swirling around their forms.


    The sheer magnitude of their sh distorted the air, creating shockwaves that rippled outwards, obliterating everything in their path.


    Suddenly, both sides erupted in force, their energies converging into a single point. The resulting explosion was akin to a nuclear detonation, a blinding sh of light and an earth-shaking roar.(function(w,q){w[q]=w[q]||[];w[q].push(["_mgc.load"])})(window,"_mgq");


    The shockwave expanded outward, annihting the remnants of the tform and sending debris flying in all directions. The ground quaked and the sky seemed to split, a maelstrom of force radiating outwards.


    An insane amount of dust engulfed the whole area, obscuring the view of everyone watching the battle unfold.


    Itsted for less than a second before the will of powerful entities in the air cleared it instantly. The eyes of the baffled spectatorsnded on the scene below.


    The sheer power of their confrontation had left a deep crater where the battlefield once stood. The blue and yellow auras flickered and dissipated as the seconds passed, the air thick with the remnants of their energy.


    Both Atticus and Ae''ark floated suspended in the air amidst the devastation, their weapons held tightly in their hands, trembling with intense force, their gazes locked.


    They had both just shown an incredible amount of power, one that youths their age should never dream of disying.


    Power took time, patience, and talent to achieve. This truth was known and epted by many.


    However, how overwhelming must the talent of both these monsters be to achieve such magnitude at their young ages?


    It was scary, so scary. Many of the crew members watching the battle couldn''t help but gulp. They weren''t sure if they would have been able to survive that attack!


    That attack was well into the Master+ rank! At this point, each of them simply watched silently, refusing to be shocked once again.


    Youths as young as the duo currently battling weren''t supposed to be able to disy even Intermediate+ rank power, but they had not only crossed that threshold¡ªthey had far surpassed it.


    The sturdy hard ground that had once filled the space remained nothing other than rubble, its form reced with arge and deep crater.


    Despite theplete and utter devastation, both Atticus and Ae''ark seemed topletely ignore it as they scrutinized each other with intensity. Atticus''s mind was a whirlwind of thoughts, his head blitzing and thinking with speed. He would have to be aplete and utter fool not to have been able to tell.


    The move Ae''ark had just used wasn''t any normal art; not even a Paragon rank art could be so powerful at their stage! There was only one exnation for that power: it was a life weapon''s art!


    Atticus had questions, so many questions. Did the other races have life weapons too? Was it a normal thing in their race or was it very rare? Was Ae''ark the only life weapon user or did the other apexes of the other races each have one?


    They were each important in their own right, questions that Atticus wanted nothing more than to get answers to. As he fixed his gaze on the smile on Ae''ark''s face, he couldn''t help but suspect that the boy knew a lot more than him.


    ''Now''s not the time,'' Atticus reeled it inpletely, removing every shred of hesitation from his thoughts.


    There would be time for questionster, but now, now he would battle.


    Atticus''s gaze shed, the smile on Ae''ark''s lips widening.


    Both Atticus and Ae''ark''s figures suddenly erupted in a dazzling disy of red and yellow respectively, their forms releasing sonic booms in the air as they closed the distance between one another, a torrent of shes and thrusts meeting.(function(w,q){w[q]=w[q]||[];w[q].push(["_mgc.load"])})(window,"_mgq");

 Chapter 547 Heavily

    ??Atticus and Ae''ark shed in a series of unending sparks, each one sending a wave of force so intense that a swirling wave of air had already formed around them, preventing anything froming close or even entering.


    The crew members watching the unfolding battle couldn''t help but be mesmerized by the insane show of skill.


    The Ravenstein family were elementalists through and through. While many of them still used weapons, not all of them could master them to a mind-numbing level.


    Most of them would rather choose to master their weapons to an eptable level and then focus on their elements instead. It was where their true powery.


    However, their young master was different. Atticus and his katana''s movements were in sync, so much so that many would think they were one. He moved with his katana skillfully and without hesitation, but he wasn''t the only one.


    If Atticus were the only one who was skillful, the current performance wouldn''t be as mesmerizing.


    Ae''ark used his spear expertly, as though he had been using it for generations. His hand and legs moved swiftly, deftly maneuvering his weapon.


    Despite the fact that they were both currently battling in the air, none of it seemed to have any effect on them.


    A multitude of foot-sized crimson shields appeared everywhere Atticus''s legs were, his movements swift and deadly. Hundreds of lethal shes were unleashed in the blink of an eye, streaks of blue sparks filling his front.


    Multiple actions were performed all at once, his movements bing erratic. He moved with the abruptness of flickering mes in one instant and weightless air in the next.


    The nature of his movements shifted between each element rapidly, adjusting, adjusting, and adjusting.


    Almost a thousand shes were unleashed, each with a different nature of movement.


    Ae''ark''s movements, in contrast, were heavy and thoroughly controlled. Despite the smile on his face, his every movement was deadly and precise.


    His every thrust struck the heart of Atticus''s devastating shes, perfectly parrying every attack while simultaneously unleashing his own.


    Atticus''s figure moved like seamless waves, evading a thrust that threatened to pierce through him. Both hands on his katana faced downwards, crimson shields appearing underneath both his feet, his stance firming.


    The nature of Atticus''s movement shifted, his hands erupting upwards in raging fire, his katana in a devastating upward arc swing towards the unbnced Ae''ark.


    However, Ae''ark''s figure maintained its usual aura of calmness, his eyes narrowing and his life weapon responding in kind.


    Ae''ark abruptly let go of his spear. Initially moving forward, it suddenly shot downwards with such speed it appeared as though Ae''ark had swung it with all his strength.


    The butt of the spear met the katana, an intense collision happening but eventually, the spear lost.


    However, its purpose had already been achieved: the katana''s momentum slowed.


    Ae''ark regained his bnce, gripping his spear swiftly from the air. Sparks once again filled the air as a torrent of attacks was unleashed without any end. Atticus and Ae''ark became a blur of motion, each strike and counter-strike blending into a seamless dance of death.


    Atticus''s katana moved like a living me, each swing a ze of deadly precision. Ae''ark''s spear, in contrast, was a personification of controlled power, each thrust and parry executed with perfect timing.


    Their weapons shed, creating a sound of metallic notes that echoed through the battlefield.


    Suddenly, Atticus feinted left, his body twisting like a ribbon in the wind. Ae''ark, anticipating the move, thrust his spear forward, but Atticus had already shifted.


    With a burst of speed, Atticus brought his katana down in a sweeping arc. Ae''ark, unfazed, countered with a sidestep, bringing his spear up to deflect the blow.


    They found their way to the ground, the collision sending shockwaves through the earth, dust and debris swirling around them. Ae''ark''s eyes remained focused, his grip on his spear tightening.


    He pushed forward, his spear darting towards Atticus''s midsection. Atticus responded with a swift spin, his katana a blur of motion as it deflected the thrust and followed up with a mana-imbued counter-sh.


    The yellow glow on Ae''ark''s spear thickened, its form shooting forward and colliding with the attack.


    An intense explosion rocked the space once again, the figures of Atticus and Ae''ark shooting backwards.


    Once again, Atticus abruptly sheathed his katana, the air around him changing.


    Ae''ark instantaneously followed, standing as straight as a ruler, his spear held vertically, its pointed tip facing upwards.


    The atmosphere changed, the world holding its breath. They both muttered under their breath,


    "Katana Series; 2nd art: Endless de." "Spear Series; 2nd Art: Infinite Pierce."


    Then, they both suddenly disappeared.


    Many of the watching crew members wondered where they went for a second until it started: dull booms, an uncountable number of them sounding from every single direction. A moment passed before reality reacted, and the cataclysmic cacophony of explosions akin to a sundering world resounded across the space.


    The entirety of the area erupted into a blinding light, a blue razor-sharp sh on one end and a yellow sharp thrust on the other, appearing around the area in staggering amounts. Each met in the air, radiating an intense blue and yellow light.


    The battlefield became electric, the very air vibrating with the ferocity of their sh. Atticus''s blue shes and Ae''ark''s golden thrusts met in midair, each impact sending shockwaves rippling outward.


    The ground beneath them cracked and splintered, unable to withstand the sheer force of their duel.


    The sky above seemed to shudder, the intensity of their attacks piercing the heavens.


    In the heart of the storm, Atticus and Ae''ark moved with blinding speed, their forms barely discernible amid the chaos.


    Atticus''s katana erupted in arcs of blue fire, each swing a deadly promise. Ae''ark''s spear danced with golden light, every thrust a precise and lethal strike.


    Time itself seemed to blur as they fought, each second stretching into an eternity.


    Two minutes passed, and then, in a final, cataclysmic collision, Atticus''s katana and Ae''ark''s spear met in a blinding sh of light.


    The explosion that followed was deafening, a supernova of energy that shook the very foundations of the world around them.


    The light finally faded after a few seconds. Atticus and Ae''ark stood facing each other, breathing heavily, their weapons still held tightly in their hands.

 Chapter 548 History Making

    ??At this point, the area around them was aplete ruin, the ck tform, whose hardness was out of this world, nowhere to be seen.


    Magnus and Ae''zard gazed downward at the unfolding battle, each with small smiles on their faces, but obviously for different reasons.


    For Magnus, this was exactly what he wanted: a battle so intense that it would push Atticus to his very limits.


    It could never be the same thing as when he was battling Atticus. Magnus was far too powerful for Atticus; the battle had no significance. It was almost the same when battling robots; no amount of programming could make them fight like real humans. Robots were ultimately robots.


    During battle, especially against a single opponent, it was impossible for just one side to feel the thrill of battle without the opponent also feeling it too.


    Atticus had the Ravenstein blood flowing within him. Even though he had some questionable abilities, it didn''t matter. It was basically tradition at this point.


    Everyone in the human domain knew that members of the Ravenstein family loved fighting; it wasn''t a secret. It was a part of their trait, their blood.


    It was usually always done after the academy and before the military. But as soon as youths of the Ravenstein family finished their three years of academy, they would each undergo an intense battle and experience their thrill if they hadn''t already.


    The feeling might seem normal to some people, just a feeling of excitement when battling, but to the Ravensteins, it was more than that.


    If one should look at each of the extremely sessful people in history, they would notice some kind of pattern. Every single one of them, at least 99%, had reached such a level because of one thing: passion.


    Once one was incredibly passionate about something, one way or another, that person would find a way to seed.


    Feeling a thrill during battle brings exactly this feeling to the members of the Ravenstein family, and in doing so, opens up a world of remarkable possibilities that they would have otherwise not known existed.


    Their love for battle would intensify. Everything would flow smoothly, from their movements to their next actions, and even predicting the next movements and attacks of their opponent would be easier.


    They would reach a new level of focus they never thought possible, bing another person entirely.


    From everything he knew about Atticus and his overwhelming strength, there was only one option that came to mind when it came to finding his opponent: Apexes.


    Magnus could see the speed and ease at which Atticus was utilizing his elemental mimicry art.


    Despite having so many elements to choose from, he always seemed to adopt the perfect style and movement ording to the need, the nature of his movement shifting at each passing second.


    He was feeling the thrill! He was bing freer, more instinctive. He was unleashing his true potential! This was exactly what Magnus wanted!


    Now Atticus would be able to experience an intense amount of growth, not from rank or the amount of mana in his core, but in true battle sense.


    Things would flow more naturally, he would move more smoothly and without hesitation. He would understand and feel things he wouldn''t normally understand and feel.


    It was an awesome feeling, akin to the term sports people back on Earth use when they suddenly perform way beyond their usual limits¡ªhe was in the Zone!


    Meanwhile, Ae''zard''s smile was more subtle, more calm, but there was no doubt about it¡ªhe was utterly shocked beyond words.


    The Aeonians had never for even one second thought the human domain worthy of their time. It wasn''t only them; most of the other races also followed this path.


    And yet, here was a human boy matching the apex of their race. Ae''zard knew Atticus''s age, knowing who his grandson was going to battle was a natural thing to do.


    It was unnerving. It wasn''t something he could say out loud and expect people to believe him, despite his overwhelming strength. It was just that unbelievable.


    What did this mean? What were the implications? Would the power dynamics be shifting? Just what would happen in the next Veriatega Nexus?


    Ae''zard''s gaze suddenly narrowed, and he couldn''t help but chuckle in the next second. ''He got me good,'' he thought.


    He turned towards Magnus, his smile widening. ''He got me really good,'' Ae''zard thought once more.


    Atticus''s existence was something that every single other race would want to know of. But because of the terms of the mana contract, Ae''zard, and everyone else in attendance, weren''t allowed to disclose anything about Atticus to anyone.


    Granted, Ae''ark and Ae''na hadn''t signed any contracts. It was up to Ae''zard to use any method he deemed fit to silence them. In essence, not a single piece of information about Atticus and his strength could be disclosed to the other races, even his own!


    Ae''zard couldn''t help but feel cheated, but he simply shrugged it off. What was done was done; there was no changing it.


    Currently, there were far more interesting things happening. He removed his gaze from Magnus and focused it on the fight.


    Magnus and Ae''zard weren''t the only two figures in the sky. At a little distance away, Avalon and Sirius were both suspended high above the air, their intense gazes fixated on the battle.


    Avalon had apletely wide grin on his face, his hands clenched, and excitement palpable. He had watched the battle from the beginning, and words could not do justice to describe his current feelings.


    Avalon was beyond proud. Seeing was truly believing. He had heard a lot about Atticus''s talent, but now was truly the first time he was seeing it face to face. It went without saying¡ªit was thoroughly blood-pumping.


    It hit differently, seeing your kin disy such overwhelming talent. Avalon felt as though he should go around the human domain announcing to everyone that this was his child!


    ''Come on, my boy, you can do it,'' Avalon inwardly cheered. If Atticus could defeat an apex here, it would be nothing less than history making.

 Chapter 549 Apocalypse Lance.

    <h4>Chapter 549 Apocalypse Lance. </h4>


    Avalon''s excitement didn''t go unnoticed. In fact, it was so obvious that it was practically impossible for anyone close to him not to see it.


    To Sirius, this was top-tier teasing material right there. At this point, he would have normally been making a lot of jokes and teasing Avalon, but Sirius just couldn''t bring himself to do it.


    His gaze was fixed on the battle, an eyebrow raised in slight disbelief.


    The young boy he had taught on a whim, just because he had nothing to do at that moment¡ªthat same boy had not only grown wings but had also soared higher than he could have ever anticipated.


    Yes, Sirius expected Atticus to be more of a talent than Avalon, but what the hell was this! An apex-level talent wasn''t something he could have ever imagined. If not because he was seeing it himself, it would have been hard for Sirius to believe.


    "So this is why the other families are acting out," Sirius muttered under his breath, a chuckle escaping his lips. Everything was just starting to make sense now.


    No matter how they had thought about it, it just hadn''t made any sense. So what if Atticus and one of their heirs or family members fought? It wasn''t enough for them to outright show hostilities towards the Ravenstein family. At best, they would simply wait for Atticus to leave the academy and send a swarm of assassins his way.


    But instead, they had chosen another path. A weird one. Sirius had found it odd, but now that he was seeing Atticus fight, it was understandable.


    If the other paragons were aware of even a hint of this talent, then their actions madeplete sense.


    They were trying to get to Atticus somehow. Some might want to nip the bud, and others might want to crush the Ravenstein family so they couldy im to Atticus.


    The boy might be talented and have boundless potential, but a mana contract was eternal, at least so far. Should they force him to sign a mana contract, he''d have no choice but to fall in line.


    Sirius suddenly grinned. Atticus wasn''t his child, but he had long since taken him as such. His son Orion had been stupid enough to want to fall into bad graces with Atticus after the fall of the Raven camp, and Sirius had immediately corrected that.


    Many might be against his actions, iming that he should have supported his son regardless, but that was beyond stupid. Sirius knew Atticus; he wasn''t the type of person who would knowingly or unknowingly search for trouble. It had definitely been Orion''s fault.


    A bloodthirsty aura suddenly leaked from Sirius''s figure.


    Despite all of this, if any one of them thought the Ravensteins would sit still while they got to one of their own, then they must believe they were in some sort of fairy tale.


    There was no doubt about the future now¡ªblood would be shed.


    Atticus huffed and puffed, his breathing thoroughly ragged. Despite having hardly happened, his clothes were drenched with sweat.


    There was nothing but destion and destruction around him, and despite his pitiful appearance, both his arms held his katana tightly, his piercing blue eyes fixed directly in front of him where the figure of a yellow glowing Ae''ark stood.


    As his appearance suggested, Atticus was thoroughly exhausted.


    Despite a short time having just passed, he had battled intensely, utilizing his perception, elements, and art at full strength. Fatigue had piled up constantly until it reached this level.


    What made it worse was the katana arts he had utilized at full strength. Atticus had hardly ever utilized it at full strength, and this was for good reasons.


    It consumed far more energy than utilizing a normal art more than 20 times. It was that staggering.


    Atticus had only ever used it at half or quarter strength and had never needed its full power. But unfortunately, he didn''t have the luxury.


    But it would seem that he hadn''t been the only one affected by the strenuous life weapon''s arts.


    Ae''ark also breathed raggedly, his chest rising and falling. His initial blinding yellow light had dimmed significantly and he also appeared exhausted, but his battle intent was far from being snuffed out, his spear held tightly in his arm.


    Ae''ark''s gaze was fixed on Atticus, looking at him withplete intrigue and a small smile.


    "You know,"


    Atticus''s gaze sharpened as he heard Ae''ark speak. His voice was still as serene as ever, his aura calm.


    "When grandfather told me that I wasing to fight a human and said human was in my generation, any hope for a great battle was lost. Truly, I had most definitely underestimated you.


    "You probably don''t care about this, but it doesn''t matter. I apologize." Ae''ark bowed slightly but his gaze didn''t leave Atticus for even a single second.


    Only a fool would make a mistake as basic as never taking your eyes away from your opponent during battle.


    "Honestly, I didn''t think there''d be another one of us in the human domain,"


    Ae''ark''s words made Atticus''s expression change, his interestpletely piqued.


    Finally, after battling intensely, Atticus spoke, "Of us?" he instantly inquired.


    "Oh look, he speaks," Ae''ark chuckled, but seeing Atticus simply look at him without saying anything, he smiled.


    "The time to talk wille, obviouslyter. But for now, I would like for this battle to continue,"


    Ae''ark''s aura abruptly changed as he mmed the butt of his spear down on the ground.


    "Armageddon,"


    A palpable and intense crimson wave shot up into the skies from Ae''ark''s figure, the spectrum of his color changing. The dimmed yellow was instantly reced with a vivid crimson glow.


    Ae''ark''s figure seemed to be more bulky, his height increasing slightly. His hair whipped behind him in formless waves, the ground around him cratering.


    Atticus watched with narrowed eyes as Ae''ark stood up straight, every trace of fatigue on his figure vanished.


    "You have mastered the first and second arts, but it looks like that''s how far you''ve gone. I enjoyed this battle, and in appreciation, I will show you a glimpse of the third,"


    Atticus''s gaze narrowed into pinpricks, but that was all he had time to do before Ae''ark moved.


    "Spear series; 3rd art: Apocalypse Lance,"


    Ae''ark''s next movements were fast, mind-numbingly so.


    Ae''ark whizzed, shed, blurred, and pierced, everything done seamlessly and swiftly.


    He settled into a firm stance, then moved with unending speed. Piercing, piercing, and piercing again, releasing thrust upon thrust at maddening speeds.


    The air parted before him, snake-like cracks forming all around. He moved with swiftness and precision, the pressure building with each strike.


    Thousands of crimson pierces appeared all around him, each one devastating in its entirety.


    The final thrust gathered all the energy, converging into a single, blinding crimsonnce. It shot forward with the force of a cataclysm, a blinding streak of destruction.


    The ground trembled, the air vibrated, and the very fabric of reality seemed to shatter under its might.


    The Apocalypse Lance tore through everything in its path, forming a trail of destruction as it closed the distance, appearing in front of Atticus within less than a second.


    There was simply no time to dodge, thence incrediblyrge and all-epassing. Everything happened so fast and without warning.


    In one instant, Atticus was listening to Ae''ark speak, and in the next, a cataclysmce appeared in front of him.


    Atticus felt the space around him warp in response to the devastatingnce. His every attempt at teleporting was futile.


    Atticus''s entire existence screamed at him like a ring horn, his whole body acting without him even telling it to.


    With a speed faster than light, Atticus performed multiple actions all at once.


    A golden shield sprang up in front of him, thick in its entirety.


    A te and an engraver appeared in his arms, the word imprable shield getting engraved in an instant. A stream of mana entered it, a thick crimson shield appearing in front of him.


    Atticus called upon every single one of his elements, each one exploding from his form in a maelstrom of power.


    Air whipped around him, a tempest of fierce gales.


    Fire ignited, roaring with intense heat.


    Water surged, swirling in a fluid dance.


    Earth rumbled, jagged rocks erupting from the ground.


    Lightning crackled, bolts arcing and shing.


    Space warped, reality bending and contorting.


    Light zed, a radiant halo surrounding him.


    Darkness enveloped, shadows deepening and coiling.


    They swirled around him, a maelstrom of elemental fury. The air crackled with energy, each element vying for dominance yet perfectly in sync.


    The ground trembled, the sky split, and the atmosphere buzzed with raw, unrestrained power.


    Atticus stood at the center, the master of this cataclysmic dance, his gaze steady and his legs firm.


    The moment slowed, the hearts of many pausing.


    Then, thence reached its destination, an explosion akin to a star going supernova ensuing.


    A blinding sh of light that obliterated the surroundings ignited.

 Chapter 550 Changing.

    <h4>Chapter 550 Changing.</h4>


    The Apocalypse Lance moved with unreal speed, so fast that many Master+ rank crew members in attendance couldn''t catch its movements.


    And yet, as it crossed the distance swiftly and was about to make contact with the maelstrom of defensive elements, it was as though time slowed, thence moving at a snail''s pace. But those watching knew that this was far from the truth; the intensity of the moment was just that high.


    Eventually, thence met the swirling defense, and the resulting impact was nothing short of cataclysmic.


    It met the golden arcane shield first. This particr art''s strength had always followed Atticus as he ranked up. Considering the might of thence, the next event wasn''t a surprise.


    The moment thence''s light touched the shield, it immediately disintegrated into nothingness, evaporating in a blinding sh.


    Next, thence collided with the crimson rune shield. The runes red brightly, trying to hold back the onught, but the sheer force was too much.


    The crimson shield crumbled into oblivion, shattered into a million glowing fragments, unable to withstand the overwhelming power.


    Thence tore through each barrier with relentless momentum, leaving trails of golden and crimson sparks in its wake and finally reached the swirling elements.


    Light and darkness collided, creating a blinding sh that obliterated the surroundings.


    Fire and water shed, steam and mes erupting in a violent ze.


    Earth and air met, the ground shattering and winds howling with ferocious force. Lightning and space intertwined, reality bending and crackling with electric fury.


    The maelstrom of elements held, but only for a second. A blinding sh of light ignited, sending a wave of force outwards.


    The ground split open, fissures radiating outward from the epicenter. Shockwaves tore through the battlefield, sending debris flying. The sky lit up with the brilliance of a thousand suns, the atmosphere sundering.


    Everything within a hundred-meter radius was vaporized, reduced to nothing in the blink of an eye.


    In the next second, each of the spectators'' gazes shed as a figure was sent hurtling backward with the force of a rocket.


    He hit the ground akin to a meteorite, each impact like a stone skipping across water. Brutal shockwaves erupted with every collision, the ground cracking and shattering beneath him.


    He bounced and crashed, each brutal hit sending debris flying and leaving deep craters in his wake, the sheer force unrelenting until he finally came to a skidding halt, his figure lodged deeply into the ground.


    The area still appeared fuzzy, many of the watching eyes unable to properly gain an urate assessment of the situation and damage.


    Apart from Magnus, Ae''zard, Avalon, and Sirius, many still weren''t sure who the figure that had just shot backward was.


    However, the smile on Ae''zard''s lips remained undisturbed, an unreadable expression appearing on Magnus''s face.


    Avalon and Sirius frowned, their gazes fixed on the figure lodged deep into the earth.


    A palpable and formless wave suddenly erupted from where Magnus and Ae''zard were, spreading out in every direction. In the next second, the insane amount of dust obscuring everyone''s vision was cleared.


    Each of their gazes settled on the battlefield.


    On one side was the crimson figure of Ae''ark standing in arge, deep crater, his light significantly dimmedpared to a few seconds ago.


    His breathing was haggard, an overwhelming amount of fatigue engulfing him. The butt of his spear was slightly lodged into the ground as he used it for support.


    A wave of smoke steamed from the top of the spear, a silent reminder of the devastation it had just unleashed.


    No one needed to be told; the third art had taken a significant amount of power to unleash, if not everything Ae''ark had.


    ''Looks like it''s still too much, huh,''


    Ae''ark looked at his trembling hand and then clenched his fist, an intense weakness engulfing him.


    ''I still haven''t mastered it. Looks like Armageddon isn''t powerful enough yet.''


    ''There''s no helping it. Did I get him?''


    Ae''ark turned his gaze away from his hand, towards his front to seeplete and utter devastation.


    An enormous scorching trail snaked from where he was standing, moving forward and stopping at the entrance of an even more massive and deep crater whose surface kept on emitting an intense ck smoke, a small cloud already forming around it in the sky.


    Ae''ark remembered that that was the spot where Atticus had been standing earlier, the spot where thence and elements met.


    He looked further, squinting his eyes until it settled on the spot where Atticus had been lodged.


    Ae''ark wasn''t the only one focused on that location. Every single one of the spectators, even Ae''zard, gazed at that location, each with different expressions on their faces.


    Yotad was trying hard to stop himself from jumping down and helping his new master while Dario remained surprisingly calm.


    To him, there was no need to panic. Even if Atticus lost here, it didn''t matter in any way.


    No human had been able tond a punch on an Apex before. It had been like this for generations. And yet, Atticus had not only broken that record, he hadpletely shattered it.


    It hadn''t just been a spar, nor had it been a one-sided beat down. It had been a battle. One that was as intense as it was great. It had been epic! A battle between two warriors!


    Atticus had matched an apex and not only punched him but had pushed said Apex to the limit! The feats Atticus had just performed, every single one of them had been mind-boggling.


    They had both reached Master+ rank battle strength! Didn''t that mean that that little boy could battle with anyone on this ship? It was really insane that there was not a single one of them that felt any hint of sadness. What he had aplished here had been way more than enough.


    Amara couldn''t help but suck in a cold breath. She knew that this current generation of the main family were a family of monsters; everyone knew this very fact. But everything that had just happened was out of this world.


    They had been wondering why a first-year had been able to leave the academy in such a short time frame. But that had been incredibly wrong! They had been asking the wrong questions entirely.


    It wasn''t about how he had left; what they were supposed to be wondering was why the hell was he enrolled in the academy in the first ce!?


    She couldn''t help but thank her stars that she and the other crew members had beenpletely polite to him when they had met. They would have earned the ire of the next leader of the Ravenstein family.


    None of them seemed to care about the fact that Atticus had just lost the exchange, each with different thoughts in their heads.


    The gazes of the spectators and Ae''ark alike couldn''t help but narrow into pinpricks in unison as they all saw a single hand burst out from the hole Atticus had been lodged in.


    The hand trembled with intensity but its determination was true.


    It bent down andnded on the ground as support.


    Slowly, and with immense effort, Atticus pulled his whole body out of the ground, dust and debris falling from him.


    The sound of intense breathing rocked the space as Atticus''s chest heaved up and down rapidly. His breath was heavy, his whole bodypletely battered, blood mixing with smoldering remains of ashes and debris.


    However, despite all of this, despite his pitiful state, as each of them met his eyes, the hearts of every single person watching couldn''t help but tremble.


    Both of Atticus''s fists clenched hard and, despite the overwhelming pain racking his whole body, he forced himself to move, his legs trembling as he stood tall.


    Throughout the entire scene, both his eyes, burning with an unyielding fire, were fixed directly on Ae''ark''s figure.


    A rush of emotion erupted from the heart of the Ravenstein family, making each of their blood boil. The frowns on Avalon and Sirius''s faces morphed into huge grins.


    Each of the crew members clenched their fists hard, their gazes directly fixated on the battlefield.


    The Apocalypse Lance had been nothing short of a Master+ rank full power attack. In fact, most if not all of them on the ship couldn''t survive that attack.


    Ae''ark''s attack had been that powerful.


    And yet, somehow, their young master had survived it. It hadn''t been without consequences, but he had survived it and was still standing with his head held high!


    No one needed to be told; there was no one present who didn''t know what Atticus''s gaze represented.


    It was the unwillingness to give up, the relentless determination to fight no matter what.


    A feeling that, even if he lost an arm and a leg, even if he lost all his limbs, he would still find a way to win


    this fight.


    There was not a single person present who didn''t feel their fighting intent ignite. This boy was too much!


    Atticus''s breathing was haggard, his bodypletely and utterly weak. And yet, there was no single hesitation in his gaze.


    His eyes were calm, his aura peaceful. He had already made peace with the kind of person he was.


    Atticus''s right hand moved slowly, shaking slightly.


    The hearts of many watching the scene trembled as they each realized the implications of his actions.


    Regardless, the movements of his arm remained true, touching the small mass lodged in his chest.


    It happened in an instant, the air changing.

 Chapter 551 Monumental

    ??Atticus didn''t have to be told. He knew exactly the kind of person he was.


    He was cold, brutal, and at the same time loving. He could kill without hesitation and at the same time save lives.


    There was no way one action or behavior could define a person. People were capable of changing depending on the situation.


    But ever since Atticus had gotten reincarnated into this world, he hadn''t had any major change in his main temperament or behavior. He had learned from a lot of situations, lessons that he had no ns of forgetting.


    But learning was different from behavioral change. It just means that he wouldn''t make the same stupid mistakes he made in the past.


    However, Atticus''s main temperaments remained unchanged. Who he was deep inside.


    Atticus was a very vengeful person. He was the sort of person who would go to the ends of the world just to have his revenge. This behavior remained true.


    Atticus was the sort of person who was true to his family. He was loving as he was caring.


    But apart from these two, there was one more. This might not seem definite, but it was who he was deep inside; Atticus hated losing.


    This particr behavior hadn''t shown itself mainly because Atticus hadn''t met anyone in his generation who could be even the least bit of apetitor. They were always so pathetically weak that it hadn''t mattered.


    This boy in front of him was definitely one of his generation. They had spent almost the same time alive in Eldoralth. Sure, he was of another race and had multiple advantages, but so what? Didn''t he also have a ton of advantages?


    He had busted his ass training and training until it was hard for him to walk. Many sleepless nights and broken bones. It didn''t matter if the boy in front of him had gone through the same thing, Atticus didn''t care.


    There was only one thing he cared about, just why should he lose?


    To Atticus, he never wanted to feel that terrible feeling, inadequacy, especially when it was for someone in his generation.


    Many might call him a hypocrite. He had made many people from his generation feel inadequate and inferior, and yet, he didn''t want to go through it.


    It truly was hypocritical, but regardless, Atticus had always been human. Having a behavioral w was something none of us could escape.


    Atticus didn''t want to feel inadequate, which is why despite all his reservations, despite the risk and the promise to never use it, Atticus still chose to use it.


    There were a million things that could go wrong, Atticus knew this fact well. However, at this point, none of that were currently entering his head.


    There was only one thing in his head currently: he didn''t want to lose.


    The sound of Atticus''s palm hitting the exposed mass on his chest echoed across the area like a hammer striking an anvil in a silent forge.


    In the next second, a swarm of tiny pentagon-shaped ck objects erupted from the middle of his chest, shifting and arranging themselves akin to the scales of a dragon.


    In less than a second, his whole body was epassed, a ck suit clinging to his form like a second skin.


    Atticus''s transformation had been eerily silent, but its implications were profound.


    Not a single instruction was needed. The suit siphoned mana from the air, replenishing his mana reserve and healing his body at a mind numbing speed without needing to be told.


    Every single one of his wounds sealed up, his fatigue vanishing within the blink of an eye.


    Atticus stood tall, his trembling limbs no longer visible. The air around him crackled with raw energy, a palpable tension building.


    Every muscle in his body seemed to swell with newfound power, veins pulsing with vibrant life as pure mana coursed through him.


    Atticus felt a surge of strength that waspletely electric, his senses sharpening to a razor''s edge.


    Atticus''s piercing blue eyes, which had turnedpletely crimson, faced upwards. His gaze, through the red shroud that engulfed his face, traversed more than 200 meters of an area filled with smoke, debris, andrge craters andnded on the figure of Ae''ark.


    To both of them, it was as though the devastation spread across the area didn''t exist; they only saw each other.


    The surprise among the humans watching the battle was palpable, especially for the crew members and the figures of Avalon and Sirius.


    What the hell was Atticus wearing? This was the first time they had seen this sort of exosuit.


    However, their surprise was instantly extinguished by their excitement. The fight wasn''t over!


    Ae''zard turned towards Magnus, his eyebrow raised in slight surprise. Of course, the other races knew about the human exosuits. It had been a pathetic attempt at bridging the gap between them and the other races.


    But he would have to be an utter fool not to see that there was something special about what Atticus was currently using. Regardless, he focused on the fight. Atticus wasn''t the only one with a powerful artifact. The battlefield was silent, the tension in the air at its peak. Not a single word was spoken; it wasn''t needed.


    Atticus abruptly raised his katana, its de erupting in a vivid crimson light akin to searing mes.


    His aura surged, a mix of all his elements swirling around him in a harmonious dance.


    With a single step, Atticus crossed the distance between them, his katana shing down with the force of a thousand storms.


    Ae''ark''s gaze narrowed into pinpricks, his surprise palpable. ''Such speed!''


    Summoning thest of his strength, he swiftly brought his spear up to meet the attack.


    The sh was monumental, a titanic collision of power and wills.


    Snake like cracks appeared on the ground beneath them before it imploded. The sky above them cracked, the very air vibrating with the intensity of their sh and the shockwave radiated outward, shaking the earth to its core.

 Chapter 552 Cloud

    ??The sound of knees hitting the earth echoed as the force of the sh sent Ae''ark deep into the ground, his whole body straining and bulging, trying his utmost to hold up Atticus''s de.


    However, he wasn''t even given a second toprehend the situation.


    Atticus abruptly leaned in, sparks flying where his katana and spear made contact. Once again, their eyes met, intense and unyielding.


    Suddenly, Atticus''s head shot forward, his forehead striking Ae''ark''s head like a wrecking ball mming into a wall. The sound of bone meeting bone resounded like a thunderp, shaking the very air.


    Ae''ark''s head snapped backward from the immense force, his body rocketing backward like a missile. He tore through the debris in the area, obliterating everything in his path.


    Then, he crashed through the hill that epassed the tform they had been on, the impact sending shockwaves rippling through the ground.


    He burst out of the other side in a cataclysm of shattered rock and dust, his momentum undisturbed as he kept on shooting through the air.


    Ae''ark felt his mind gopletely nk, his brain shaking like a ping pong ball. The headbutt Atticus had just delivered had been so intense that he was finding it hard to form a coherent thought.


    However, he hadn''t gotten to this level by ying around.


    Ae''ark''s fists holding his spear tightened, the crimson aura around his head exploding for a second. He felt his head be clearer, his unfocused gaze bing focused just in time to see a kick whizzing towards his face.


    Ae''ark''s gaze widened, and he instinctively crossed his hands in front of his face in response.


    The kicknded like a battering ram smashing into a fortress gate, the force reverberating through Ae''ark''s entire body in waves.


    The impact sent shockwaves rippling through the air, creating concentric circles that expanded outward from the point of contact.


    Ae''ark''s defenses shattered under the immense pressure, his arms buckling as the sheer power of the blow drove him backward, the force propelling him like a cannon.


    The concentric circles continued to ripple through the space around him, distorting the air and leaving a visible trail of destruction in their wake.


    The gazes of the crew members and Atticus''s subordinates widened as they saw the direction Ae''ark was currently heading. They had bothpletely left the area they were battling, moving their intense battle and heading towards one of the cities!


    The cities had millions of people in them and were as big as entire regions. Given the intensity of the battle, the number of lives that would be lost could not be counted.


    The crew members were about to act but they each suddenly remembered Magnus''s words¡ªthey weren''t allowed to do anything. And his words werew.


    However, they didn''t have to do anything.


    Ae''zard turned towards Magnus, "If you would, please."


    Magnus didn''t respond in words. His figure turned blinding, both eyes radiating an intense white.


    Not a second passed before thick clouds formed above the city towards which Atticus and Ae''ark were headed, more than 700 meters from his position.


    A multitude of people had already gathered outside the city, each one armed and battle-ready as they faced the direction from which two figures were heading towards them at supersonic speeds.


    The cities in the buffer zone were ruled by master-rank individuals, and although they had each decided to create their own city away from the human domain, the city was well-


    developed.


    Paved roads and concrete skyscrapers filled the streets, along with a tall wall surrounding the entire city.


    The leaders of the city wore cold expressions on their faces, standing on the wall while overlooking a small army of expert ranks gathered outside, armed and ready to battle.


    However, the area suddenly began to darken, akin to an eclipse. Each of their gazes shot upwards to witness a frightening sight.


    Thick clouds swirled ominously over their heads as they expanded, darkening the entire sky.


    The air grew heavy, a palpable sense of impending doom settling over the city.


    The clouds roiled and churned as shes of lightning crackled with unrestrained fury within their depths, illuminating the dark mass with sudden, brilliant bursts of light.


    The first rumble of thunder echoed like the roar of an ancient beast, shaking the very foundations of the city.


    The sound rolled through the streets, growing louder and more intense with each passing second.


    At this point, the hearts of the leaders and the people alike quickened, their eyes trembling as their legs shook.


    This power¡­ this wasn''t something they could even dream of handling. The power of a Paragon¡­ Many got on their knees about to say theirst prayers but not even a second was given.


    handling. The power of a Paragon¡­


    Many got on their knees about to say theirst prayers but not Suddenly, with a deafening crack, the sky split open. Millions of lightning bolts erupted from the clouds.


    Each bolt was a spear of pure energy, descending with unerring precision. The city was illuminated in a stark, eerie glow as the bolts struck every single one of the people below.


    But this was no ordinary lightning. As each bolt struck, it didn''t dissipate upon impact. Instead, it enveloped the person in a brilliant halo of light and then, in a stunning reversal, the lightning streaked upward again, carrying the person with it.


    Bodies were lifted off the ground, caught in the grip of the ascending bolts, their forms outlined in electric blue as they were yanked skyward.


    The ground trembled under the relentless assault, the air filled with the sizzling hiss of superheated energy and the acrid smell of ozone.


    Buildings shook, windows shattered, and the very air seemed to vibrate with the power of the storm.


    People were plucked from the streets, their screams lost in the roar of the storm as they were pulled higher and higher, disappearing into the thick cloud above.


    As thest of the lightning bolts struck and then ascended, the city was left in a stunned silence.


    The thick clouds above began to dissipate, leaving behind a scene of eerie calm and utter devastation.


    Not a secondter, the cataclysmic sound of a figure bursting through the walls of the city echoed like a war drum.


    Ae''ark''s body shot back with unending speed, crashing through buildings as if they were paper. Each impact was a thunderous explosion, shattering concrete and steel.


    Debris flew in all directions, dust clouds billowing into the sky.

 Chapter 553 Found

    ??The city, once teeming with millions of inhabitants, was nowpletely emptied. It all happened within seconds, leaving everyone who had witnessed itpletely and utterly baffled.


    Thick clouds formed high above the air at a location far from the city, and millions of lightning bolts abruptly struck the earth at the same instant.


    As the clouds cleared, the onlookers saw the millions of people who had just appeared where the lightning had struck, each one staring around with confused and frightened expressions.


    No one had been spared, from those taking a shower or using the bathroom to those who had been in intimate moments in their rooms. They had all been transported.


    Avalon smiled wryly and turned his gaze towards his father, whose blinding light had long since dimmed. The power of a paragon was still something that many found too profound to fathom.


    Millions of people, from novice rank to master rank, had been taken against their wills, none being able to react. It was evident to everyone present that if Magnus wished, only a thought was needed to turn every one of them into ash.


    Avalon clenched his fist, his mind firming. ''Soon,'' he thought.


    Meanwhile, Sirius sucked in a cold breath, a shiver running down his spine. If not for Avalon''s decision to see what Magnus was up to, he wouldn''t have dared follow a paragon.


    Truly, only Atticus could speak to Magnus in such a way. Even Sirius, the head of the Raven Vanguard, wouldn''t dare be even the least bit rude.


    Such was the weight of the name Magnus Ravenstein within the family.


    The reactions of the crew members and Atticus''s subordinates were as expected,plete and absolute awe. The power of a paragon was always a spectacle to behold.


    Everyone took their focus off the intense battle to digest the overwhelming power that had just been disyed, but it was just for a second.


    The brutal sound of Ae''ark crashing through the walls and buildings of the city snapped them out of their reverie, each of them turning to focus on the battle. It wasn''t over yet.


    Ae''ark''s gaze snapped open, his brain struggling toprehend his current situation. The part of his body from the waist upwards feltpletely numb, and both hands sent him waves of pain.


    Ae''ark kept crashing through the concrete buildings of the city as if they were made of paper, the cataclysmic sounds of enormous skyscrapers copsing echoing across the entire city.


    A mountain of dust spread out and engulfed the surroundings, with Ae''ark''s figure showing no signs of stopping as more buildings continued to fall.


    As soon as Ae''ark was able to formte a thought, only one question came to his head: ''Where the hell was all this powering from??''


    He was confident that this wasn''t one of the powers of the life weapons. He also had one and had never seen anything like it! Ae''ark was very sure of this, considering the small fact that he was more advanced in the matters of the life weapon than Atticus.


    So where the hell did such a powerful suite from?


    As soon as the question came, Ae''ark cleared his head in the next instance. Why was he stupidly thinking about useless things while he was getting beaten up?


    As though trying to prove how stupid his earlier actions had been, a figure suddenly appeared in the sky above him like a phantom.


    Due to the intense amount of dust in the area, Ae''ark''s vision was obscured. But a cold shiver ran down his back as his gaze caught sight of a red mey shroud through the dust. No one needed to tell him who it was; he knew perfectly.


    Ae''ark''s gaze narrowed as he felt the air suddenly change, the dust engulfing the area between him and Atticus abruptly disappearing.


    His gaze instantlynded on Atticus, who had already sheathed his sword, his crimson gaze focused on him.


    ''I have to use it,'' Ae''ark''s gaze suddenly turned cold, his hand straining and trembling as he channeled his mana into his space storage. A round ball with intricate markings appeared in his hand.


    Ae''ark instantly focused and channeled his mana, the ball lighting up before erupting in a blinding white light.


    White shimmering light erupted from Ae''ark''s figure, shooting through the dust filled area and reaching the skies. The color of his spectrum shifted, the crimson red losing its color and being reced by an intense shimmering white in an instant.


    Ae''ark felt strength, the likes of which he had never felt before, coursing through his veins like current through an electric circuit.


    Every single one of his fatigue vanished in the blink of an eye, and his broken arms healed.


    Ae''ark''s gaze sharpened. His right hand grasped his spear tightly, sweeping it in a blur to his side before cocking back with his spear held closely.


    Atticus didn''t seem to care about this development, his gaze cold as ice as he looked down at the figure of Ae''ark, his hand holding his sheathed katana firmly.


    They both erupted in unison, colliding in a series of cataclysmic booms.


    A smile appeared on Ae''zard''s face as he watched the unfolding battle. In truth, he truly hadn''t expected the battle to reach this level.


    He had never doubted, even until now, Ae''ark''s victory.


    But thest thing he expected was a human boy pushing his grandson this far. At the very most, Ae''zard had expected Armageddon to be able to easily handle Atticus. The Aeonians'' power system waspletely simple as it was a unique power system.


    It had been what they had chosen as the best suitable for themselves after years of research and trial and errors.


    They didn''t have bloodlines like the humans but had discovered something even more interesting and mind-numbing. It waspletely rooted in their unparalleled control over mana.


    This control allowed them to enhance their physical and magical abilities, making them formidable in battle.

 Chapter 554 End

    ??Aside from their mana cores and wills, the Aeonians could utilize the mana in the atmosphere at any given moment.


    Their power manifested through a spectrum of colors, each representing a different stage of control and strength.


    As they advanced through these stages, they harnessed greater power by refining their mana control and boosting their capabilities.


    In the first stage, their skin glowed with a serene blue. This initial stage marked their baseline power, where Aeonians had solid control over the mana in the air.


    At this stage, their focus was on enhancing their outer body¡ªmuscles, bones, and skin¡ªgranting them heightened physical abilities and resilience.


    Their mana flowed through these external structures, fortifying them against physical harm and enhancing their strength and agility.


    In the second stage, their skin shifted to a vibrant green. Here, their control over mana was enhanced, allowing them to strengthen not only their outer body but also their internal organs.


    The Aeonians at this stage could channel mana to vitalize their heart, lungs, and other organs, increasing their overall vitality and endurance.


    Their focus was on refining their mana pathways to support both external and internal fortifications, ensuring greater physical prowess and longevity.


    As they moved further, their skin turned a radiant yellow. This stage brought a significant increase in power as they began to infuse their very veins and circtory system with mana.


    Aeonians could manipte their mana to achieve exceptional speed and stamina, optimizing the flow of energy throughout their bodies.


    Their focus was on enhancing their bloodstream, ensuring that mana was efficiently distributed to all parts of their body, resulting in peak performance and rapid recovery.


    At the next stage, their skin zed with a fiery red. This stage was where most Aeonians could reach in their whole lives before stopping, neither having enough talent to go further.


    In this stage, Aeonians could unleash devastating force and abilities. Their control over mana reached its zenith, allowing them to perform extraordinary feats. Their focus was on channeling vast amounts of mana with precision, achieving unparalleled destructive capabilities.


    Lastly, there was white. This was a stage so profound that only a select few could reach it.


    When an Aeonian''s skin turned a blinding white, they had entered the Luminous Apex. This stage signified a great level of power, embodying both purity and brilliance.


    The Aeonian''s control over mana was so refined that they could achieve near divine feats, manipting energy with great precision and unleashing unparalleled force.


    However, the power one could unleash waspletely dependent on how powerful said person was in the first ce.


    Achieving this stage required not only an immense amount of mana but also exceptional intelligence and insight. The sheer concentration and mental acuity needed to maintain this form made it an elusive peak of Aeonian power.


    To attain the White stage, an Aeonian needed a vast reservoir of mana and extraordinaryprehension skills, an amount that Ae''ark was still far from achieving.


    The round ball had been used for just this purpose. Ae''ark, in a moment of desperation, had simply used a mana ball to amplify his power.


    This artifact provided a temporary yet significant boost to his mana and intelligence, enabling him to tap into the Luminous Apex.


    ''I have just one minute,'' Ae''ark''s thoughts firmed.


    The shes were titanic,pletely unlike before.


    Atticus''s figure remained unseen, moving in streaks of ck below and red above, while Ae''ark moved in a streak of white.


    Their hands moved at mind-numbing speed, shing, shing, and shing once again. Each sh unleashed a shockwave so powerful that skyscrapers were blown away, craters forming and increasing in size and depth with them in the middle.


    Katana de met spear tip in a cataclysmic force, again and again, red filling one side and white on the other, neither giving an inch.


    Atticus''s movements grew increasingly powerful, his suit absorbing the shockwaves from the shes and fueling his momentum. Yet, Ae''ark matched his every increase in strength, his gaze firm and unwavering.


    The city trembled under their might. Every blow sent ripples through the air, tearing apart the terrain. Their forms blurred, a storm of red and white, a dance of destruction and power.


    However, they both knew deep down that they were currently only on borrowed power and the clock was ticking fast. They had to end it.


    Atticus and Ae''ark''s katana and spear erupted in crimson and white at the same time, their auras shooting up into the sky.


    The atmosphere sundered, and the earth quaked as they both stomped forward in unison, katana raised high and spear pointed forward.


    Their eyes zed with determination as they both erupted, katana de descending and spear thrusting out.


    Each released sonic booms as they cut through the air, appearing inches apart.


    Just as it seemed they would collide and unleash a force of cataclysmic proportions, two figures suddenly appeared, each one floating suspended behind Atticus and Ae''ark. As though it had been an illusion, both their attacks fizzled out, tendrils of lightning and a palpable aura wrapping both figures of Atticus and Ae''ark respectively.


    Almost instantly, Atticus lost all control over his body, the suit''s will finally acting on him. At the same time, Ae''ark''s aura abruptly got snuffed out, his body enveloped by intense weakness.


    "This battle is over,"


    Magnus''s words traveled far and wide, entering the ears of every single person watching the battle.


    At this point and due to the intense shes, the millions of inhabitants of the city had been watching.


    But unfortunately, only the master ranks could actually make sense of what was going on and as they saw how young the people fighting were, each couldn''t help but suck in a cold breath.


    They had caused this much damage? It waspletely insane!


    A second passed and they each saw the state of their city, however, neither of them uttered anything. The scene of the clouds and lightning was still fresh in their heads.


    The battlefield becamepletely silent, each spectator trying toprehend the results.


    Only one thing yed in everyone''s mind:


    Who the hell won!??

 Chapter 555 Frightening

    ??There was not a single one of the onlookers who didn''t want to know who the winner of this battle was.


    It had been far too epic, too intense not to have a clear winner.


    Just why did they have to step in when the winner was about to be decided!


    Many of them felt cheated,pletely cheated, but none dared to voice their thoughts. They might have if it had been anyone else, but it was Magnus and Ae''zard who had interfered in the battle!


    However, a certain small figure sitting on Ae''zard''s shoulders had a different thought, "Did brother lose?"


    Ae''zard turned his gaze upwards to see Ae''na looking at the worn-out figure of Ae''ark, tears welling up in her eyes.


    Signs of panic appeared on Ae''zard''s face¡ªa scene that would shock many considering just who Ae''zard was and the power he possessed.


    Ae''zard swiftly brought down Ae''na and started patting her head in a soothing manner, "Your brother didn''t lose, they''re both just taking a break! The fight will continue at ater time."


    His words seemed to calm the little girl in his arms. Cleaning her tears on his robe, she stretched towards Ae''ark, who smiled and took her despite his weakened state.


    Magnus and Ae''zard locked eyes, Ae''zard''s gaze constantly shifting to Atticus, who was wrapped around with streaks of lightning, his surprise evident despite the small smile on his face.


    "Are you sure he''s one of you, Magnus? Everything that happened was too shocking that I can''t help but doubt his origins,"


    Ae''zard remarked jokingly, but considering the intensity of his gaze fixed on Atticus, it was obvious that joking was thest thing he was doing.


    "¡­yeah, that''s right, his weapo¡ª"


    "Thank you for this fight," Magnus abruptly interrupted Ae''zard''s words, not allowing him to finish.


    He couldn''t help but smile; it was obvious Magnus didn''t want the conversation to go in that direction.


    Ae''zard nodded, "It''s fine, I hope my debt has been repaid?"


    Magnus''s gaze turned towards Atticus, who had somehow already fallen unconscious, breathing in and out softly, a subtle smile appearing on his face, one that Ae''zard caught.


    "It has,"


    Ae''zard looked at Magnus, feeling a little reluctant. The battle had ended and it was time to go their separate ways.


    There were a ton of questions he truly needed answers to, questions he couldn''t press for or threaten Magnus with in any way to get because of the mana contract he signed. It was torture.


    The one at the top of his list would be how Atticus had gotten the life weapon in the first ce. Only the top races were known to have them; it was incredibly unusual to think that the humans would also have one.


    "You really got me good, Magnus,"


    Regardless, Ae''zard had never been a difficult person; as a matter of fact, he was incredibly simple. This was one of the reasons he and Magnus got along so well in the first ce.


    Magnus didn''t say anything in response. And just as he was about to streak away with Atticus;


    "Please wait!" The weak voice of Ae''ark abruptly sounded, making him pause.


    Magnus turned his gaze towards Ae''ark, his gaze alone making thetter shiver.


    Despite the fact that the humans were considered an inferior race, Ae''ark seemed to forget that fact and immediately bowed his head.


    Ae''zard chuckled, but he didn''t interfere.


    Ae''ark lifted up his sister and handed her back to Ae''zard, much to her reluctance.


    "I feel like this should be better done in person, but it looks like that wouldn''t be possible,"


    Ae''ark brought out a circr device from his space storage and used some of the little mana he had left, its form lighting up in a low glow before dimming.


    Ae''ark stretched it towards Magnus while bowing,


    "I would appreciate it deeply if you could give this to him when he wakes up,"


    Seconds passed, and Ae''ark didn''t feel anyone collecting the device from him. Turning his gaze upwards, he saw that Magnus just stood there, looking at him and not saying anything.


    Ae''ark''s gaze widened, suddenly realizing his mistake. "This is an information artifact; it stores any data directly from my head. I promise you every single information here is only for his benefit,"


    Magnus kept his stare, not saying anything for a few seconds, leaving Ae''ark in an extremely ufortable situation.


    Then he suddenly collected it, prompting Ae''ark to give a sigh of relief.


    Without any other actions needed, Ae''zard took Ae''ark and Ae''na away after giving onest long look at Atticus.


    Avalon and Sirius abruptly became tense as Magnus suddenly turned, his gazending on the duo.


    Sirius immediately sank to one knee high in the air, his head down as he bowed in respect. Avalon too followed, but instead simply bowing.


    "I will leave the family matterspletely for you to handle for a year; don''t disappoint me,"


    Magnus spoke normally, as though Avalon and Sirius weren''t hundreds of meters away and were in front of him. And yet, they had each heard him clearly.


    His words would sound weird to a lot of people. Avalon had been the family head for years now and had been handling the affairs of the family. So what was Magnus talking about?


    Avalon and Sirius alike understood what he meant. If things went to shit, he might not be around, so they should watch their backs and tread carefully.


    Avalon took a second before he answered, "Yes, father,"


    With that, Magnus streaked away with blinding speed, entering the airship.


    It took a moment before Sirius stood up from his kneeling position, a bit of sweat on his forehead.


    "Pfft, one would think you''ve just faced your worst nightmare," Avalon immediately burst intoughter as he saw the drained look on Sirius''s face, his earlier serious expression nowhere to be found.


    Sirius''s mouth twitched. He shot Avalon a death stare. The bastard knew how frightening Magnus was to him and wouldn''t miss any opportunity to tease him about it.

 Chapter 556 Figure

    <h4>Chapter 556 Figure </h4>


    "You''re not going to see that little monster?"


    Avalon stoppedughing, his expression bing a little somber. A small smile marred his face as he turned and gazed at the Aegis airship.


    "I''ll see him after one year."


    Avalon fixed his gaze on the ship for a few seconds without saying anything, with Sirius leaving him alone to his thoughts.


    "We should head back; Lyanna must be furious," Avalon removed his gaze from the ship and turned towards Sirius, who shuddered at Avalon''s words, remembering Lyanna.


    ¡­


    "What do you think?"


    Ae''ark turned his gaze upwards upon hearing Ae''zard''s question. Their ship had already taken off, and they were both sitting on afy semi-circr chair inside the ship''s control room.


    While it had some simrities with the Aegis airship, one nce would tell most people that it was far more advanced and superior. In fact, there were no crew members present!


    Ae''zard''s hand was ced on top of a circr orb, arger size than what Ae''ark had given to Magnus. Streams of mana flowed into it and the other parts of the airship smoothly.


    "You mean Atticus?" Ae''ark responded.


    "I see you remember the human''s name," Ae''zard smiled.


    "Wouldn''t you? Especially after everything that had just happened,"


    Ae''ark rested his back against the couch, his mind racing through everything that had urred today.


    ''To think there was another one of us amongst the humans, just what is that being nning?''


    "So, what do you think?"


    Ae''ark came out of his thoughts, his face morphing into a confused expression. He had been so absorbed by his thoughts that he hadn''t heard what Ae''zard had said.


    Ae''zard immediately understood what had happened. "I said, if you would kindly listen this time around, the nexus¡ªhow much of a threat do you think he''ll be?"


    "Wouldn''t you be able to guess that better than me?" Ae''ark raised an eyebrow. The perception of a paragon was truly hard to fathom. And considering the fact that Ae''zard had watched his whole battle with Atticus, Ae''ark was relying more on his grandfather''s insights here.


    ''Especially that suit he used at the end,'' he thought, his gaze narrowing.


    Ae''zard, who heard what he said, smiled. "Get ready; you''re going into seclusion to begin training immediately,"


    Ae''ark''s expression changed, morphing into a slight frown. "Is this really necessary?" he inquired.


    Ae''zard nodded gravely. "I watched everything closely from the start to the end. While it would seem as though he lost consciousness before you lost your power, you have to remember, it doesn''t matter. The battle the both of you had today is of no significance. Do you know what matters?"


    Ae''zard saw the serious look on his grandson''s face and continued, "The nexus event. One year from now, you will both face each other once more, and I can say with all certainty that that boy wouldn''t be the same person you battled today."


    Ae''ark''s gaze narrowed. It was surprising that his grandfather was speaking so highly about another person like this.


    He knew that Atticus was incredibly talented and strong, especially considering the fact that he was a human. However, despite this limitation, Atticus had still been able to be this strong.


    It was unsure just what he had that made him achieve this feat.


    "Don''t think about how he got strong; instead, think about how you would ovee him. We can''t afford to lose the nexus event in one year, so you need to be thoroughly prepared, whether physically or mentally,"


    Ae''ark nodded resolutely, his mind firming. The wagers each race had ced on this uing nexus were unlike anything before. Because the other races had pressured the human domain into giving them Sector 10, they each had to stake something of at least equivalent worth.


    For some reason that Ae''zard found hard to fathom, each race was unterally confident in their apex''s ability to win the nexus.


    None of them disagreed with this decision, which waspletely odd considering the fact that they each had supposedly functioning brains.


    Usually, each race would strive to wager something worthless that wouldn''t be missed. At the end of the day, there was only one race that could win.


    Just what was giving each of them this confidence?


    Ae''ark didn''t say anything more. If he had to be honest, he had an idea why they were each so confident. And it was this same reason he had added to the information artifact he had given to Magnus for Atticus.


    The sound of the door parting open caught their attention, and both Ae''zard and Ae''ark turned to see a petite girl with chubby cheeks d in ck pajamas filled with cartoon characters walking in.


    Ae''na rubbed her eyes with her tiny right hand, her left clutching a small teddy bear.


    The expressions on Ae''ark and Ae''zard''s faces softened, reced by warm smiles.


    ¡­


    The Aegis ship was enveloped in a tense silence. Each of the crew members went about their normal activities, but the excitement in the air was palpable.


    They had each wondered who the winner was before, but now, it didn''t matter. None of them needed to be told what the implications were. As soon as they saw Atticus''s strength, they had reached a simr consensus: they finally had an Apex! And it was from their family!


    Smiles appeared on each crew member''s face, each of them already anticipating the future and their roles in it.


    However, the one who was the cause of all this ruckus was sound asleep, already in dreand.


    Atticus found himself in pitch darkness, a sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu washing over him.


    He knew exactly what was about to happen. He had experienced it back during the leader''s summit when he had used up his will.


    This time around, Atticus could feel that something was different. It felt more dangerous.


    Atticus simply stood there and waited, but no scenes were shown to him like before.


    However, as time passed, countless seconds, the figure of an individual with the same identical features as him appeared, but this time enveloped in a ck exosuit, a gleaming katana in its hand.

 Chapter 557 Did Good

    <h4>Chapter 557 Did Good</h4>


    Atticus''s gaze narrowed, his guard raised to full throttle.


    The figure standing in front of him had a ck suit covering his whole body with a red shroud over his face, exactly like his exosuit.


    But there was no way Atticus would mistake his own physique. It was his identical copy.


    ''Is it the suit''s will again?''


    Atticus was instantly reminded of his first battle with his exosuit in his mindscape. But this time around, there was only nothingness all around him.


    ''Where''s my will?'' Atticus pondered hard. Thest time he faced it, he had the full might of his will, but now there was nothing.


    Even worse, Atticus didn''t feel as though he was in top condition at all. He felt weak both mentally and physically; he was drained.


    Atticus''s eyes were fixed straight at the figure, his back slightly bent, ready to battle despite his fatigue.


    A second passed and Atticus blinked, an action that took less than half a second. However, a gleaming katana de appeared inches away from his forehead as his eyes opened.


    ''Shit,''


    Atticus couldn''t move nor react in time. Just as he was about to be sliced into two, a blinding white light ignited as tendrils of white lightning descended from above, appearing between the de and Atticus, stopping its descent.


    The lightning wrapped around the figure, an intense screech rocking the space as it started getting electrocuted. Its form trembled and shook, its ck suit and body crumbling until it turned into a formless round small mass on the floor.


    Atticus focused his gaze on the orb of lightning floating in front of him, "Grandfather?" he muttered.


    However, he received no answer to his question. ''It has to be him; only he could probably achieve something like this,'' Atticus pondered.


    There was no other exnation he thought was possible. He knew for a fact that he hadn''t been responsible for what just happened, so it could only be Magnus.


    The orb of lightning multiplied in numbers, each one swirling around with Atticus in the middle.


    ''Are they trying to protect me?''


    Seeing as he wouldn''t get his answer, Atticus decided to use this opportunity to regain his strength.


    Sitting down cross-legged, Atticus entered a deep state of meditation, breathing in and out calmly and constantly.


    Atticus affirmed himself, remembering why he was here, why he was doing everything he was doing, why he was working so hard. Atticus affirmed himself.


    Some time passed, but Atticus was unaware of how long. Slowly, little by little, the space started regaining some color, a vivid crimson sky reflecting down on him.


    Atticus continued this until his will waspletely recovered, the spacepletely engulfed by an intense crimson.


    His gaze snapped open, noticing that the orbs of lightning were nowhere to be found. Atticus paid them no heed, turning towards the consciousness of the exosuit lying on the ground. Atticus instantly entered a deep state of thought, his hand slightly clenched.


    ''It''s far more dangerous than I thought,''


    Back during the leaders'' summit, Atticus had used up all his will when he was escaping. Then, the consciousness of the exosuit had acted on him.


    Atticus hadn''t thought much of it back then, but now it seemed that anytime he was using the suit, his will finishing was nothing short of a death warrant.


    What if Magnus hadn''t been here? Wouldn''t his consciousness be in split pieces by now? It was way too close.


    ''You''re smarter than this, man. Why did you use it?''


    Atticus scolded himself inwardly. It really didn''t feel like him to give in to his emotions in such a way. He had forgotten everything, every consequence, and only wanted to win.


    He had escaped this time around, but he might not be so lucky the next time.


    Atticus willed himself out of his mindscape after reflecting for a while.


    In the next second, Atticus''s gaze flickered open and found himself looking at a familiar ceiling.


    ''My room on the airship?''


    As Atticus attempted to stand up, he felt unimaginable pain that made him flinch. But he fought it and sat up straight.


    Raising his arms, Atticus saw that his whole body was enveloped in tendrils of lightning, but he couldn''t feel them causing any harm.


    Turning his gaze left, he saw nothing. Then right, his eyes met the intense gray eyes of a very familiar old man.


    Atticus''s gaze widened, and he immediately tried to stand but saw that he couldn''t move an inch.


    "Save the formalities, you''re still injured," Magnus suddenly spoke, and Atticus could feel whatever was restricting his movement loosening up.


    Atticus was a little reluctant at first but eventually listened, resting his back on the wall. Although he was a bit free with the man, it didn''t mean he shouldn''t show the least bit of respect.


    "How are you feeling?"


    Atticus took a moment to respond, as though trying to catch his breath. "Terrible. Did I lose?" He turned and met Magnus''s gaze, who responded after a few seconds,


    "Yes."


    Atticus immediately went silent. ''So I lost, huh,'' he thought, his hands underneath his nket unknowingly clenched hard, his eyes bing dim.


    Atticus knew deep down that that battle had been close. It was something he should be proud of as a warrior, but he just couldn''t bring himself to feel that way. Only one feeling engulfed his whole body: inadequacy.


    It felt bad, really bad, that Atticus struggled to maintain hisposure, a sad expression appearing on his face. It was his first loss, one that he was finding it hard to grapple with.


    "But your opponent didn''t win either."


    Atticus''s lowered head shot up, his eyes widened and fixed on Magnus, silently demanding answers.


    Magnus wasted no time. "If the both of you had been allowed to sh, you would have lost consciousness, and your opponent his boost in power. Both of you would have ultimately died due to the force of the sh."


    Atticus sucked in a cold breath. To think he had been so close to dying. ''Wait, doesn''t that mean¡­''


    Magnus confirmed his thoughts, "For now, there are no winners."


    Despite Magnus''s revtion, Atticus didn''t smile. He didn''t feel even a hint of happiness. At this point, the result didn''t matter. If Magnus hadn''t intervened, he would have still lost¡ª he''d be dead.


    The winner would have been decided by who died first andst.


    However, Magnus didn''t try tofort him. He didn''t even talk about the matter at all. His gaze was fixed firmly on Atticus as he asked,


    "How was the battle?"


    Atticus hesitated but eventually responded, "It was ¡­fine."


    "Be more specific," Magnus said firmly.


    Atticus turned his gaze down and looked at his clenched hands, trying to remember the sensation he felt during the battle.


    "I- I don''t know how to describe it. It felt thrilling? It felt good. I felt like I knew what I had to do before I did it, and this wasn''t just about my perception and predictions. This felt¡­ natural."


    "Good, good," a wide smile appeared on Magnus''s face, "You''ve experienced the thrill of battle, we will expand more on thatter. Now we can move on to the next step of your training."


    Atticus''s gaze couldn''t help but twitch as he heard Magnus speak. He was lying injured and in pain on the bed! Not only that, he felt incredibly bad that he hadn''t won the fight, and yet the man hadn''t even broached the topic, as though it didn''t matter.


    Atticus sighed inwardly. ''It''s not like I''m used to being babied in the first ce,'' he thought.


    He turned to look at Magnus, listening to what he was saying.


    "Your next training will be done in seclusion. Since you''ve already experienced the thrill of battle, now you must focus on a very important aspect of your power: your elements."


    "I''ve seen the way you use them, especially their movements, and I mustmend you for getting this far without any outside help. You''ve escaped the foolish notion that only one movement defines the elements, but that is far from reaching their true potential.


    "Now it''s time for the next step. During this step, you will train each element one by one until you can utilize them appropriately."


    Magnus started walking towards the door of the room.


    "I will leave you to rest for now. Recover your strength. When we reach our next destination, I shall send for you."


    "Yes, Grandfather."


    Magnus suddenly paused as he reached the door, his figure still facing the direction of the door.


    "Atticus," he suddenly called out, "Recovering anding back stronger from losses is what makes a great warrior. During my days, in order for me to reach my current level, I lost count of the number of battles I lost. But I stand here before you a paragon because of one thing: I never gave up. You might not have won today, but you will live to fight another day.


    "Let this event fuel you. Don''t waste even a second brooding. Never give up and keep on going, always."


    Atticus didn''t say anything, he couldn''t. A smile had long since appeared on his face as he stared at Magnus''s back, a certain warmth enveloping him.


    "Onest thing," Magnus suddenly turned and met Atticus''s gaze as he continued, "You did good today."


    In the next second, and before Atticus couldprehend his words, Magnus abruptly disappeared, leaving Atticus stupefied.


    "Why did he walk to the door if he wasn''t going to use it," Atticus muttered under his breath.

 Chapter 558 No Helping It

    <h4>Chapter 558 No Helping It </h4>


    A huge sigh resounded inside an expansive room, followed by the sound of someone slumping on the bed.


    Atticus gazed up at the ceiling,pletely lost in thought. He had found out about the title "Apex" a few days ago and learned about his enormous responsibilities. However, that wasn''t even what had him thinking now.


    ''It''s only going to get harder from here on out,'' Atticus pondered, already anticipating what wasing. He truly had never expected it. Just how are the Apexes of the other races so strong?


    Atticus knew his situation well; he was basically a walking cheat. The gap between him and his other human peers was crazyrge. Although he expected the other races to be strong, this was far, far too much.


    ''It can''t be. If there was such a gap between the humans and other races, then humanity should have gone extinct by now,''


    Atticus suddenly remembered Magnus''s words: this generation''s Apexes are a different breed altogether.


    He was starting to understand what that meant now. ''The Apexes were always more powerful than the humans, but not to Ae''ark''s extent. Which means that this generation is different from all the others,''


    Atticus was truly starting to lean in on the assumption he had made while battling Ae''ark. Ae''ark was also like him, reincarnated.


    However, before Atticus could keep on thinking, the door to his room slid open and a circr object held up by tendrils of lightning streamed into the room.


    The door closed and Atticus found himself looking at a floating object. Atticus''s eyes narrowed slightly as he reached out and grabbed the note attached to it.


    -The Apex you fought with asked me to give you this when you wake up. I have scrutinized it thoroughly and have seen that there are no dangers. Regardless, I must advise you to be cautious. It''s an information storage artifact; it was programmed to only react to your mana. Channel your mana into it to activate it.-


    Atticus went silent. He could notice Magnus''s choice of words. The man had scrutinized it for any dangers, but he hadn''t listened to what was inside.


    Atticus could sit here all day wondering why Ae''ark had given him this or what was inside, but he would simply be wasting his time.


    Instead, Atticus wasted no time and immediately channeled his mana into the artifact. Its form lit up slightly, and in the next second, a wave of information found its way into Atticus''s head.


    Atticus closed his eyes, trying to organize the insane amount of information streaming into his head. After a few moments, his gaze snapped open, eyes widening in shock.


    ''So I was right,''


    Atticus thought, a wave of shock engulfing him. What he had just found out from this artifact was that mind-boggling.


    Despite the information being a lot, the parts Atticus focused on were only a little. But regardless, that little held great significance.


    Atticus had been right about his earlier assumption: he wasn''t the only reincarnated person on Eldoralth!


    The information added that he was supposed to find out all of these things from his life weapon when he learned the third art, but Ae''ark had wanted Atticus to know about everything because time was running out.


    This generation of Apexes waspletely different from all the other generations. The reason why the power gap between the current and thest generation was sorge was exactly because of ''the being''.


    In all other generations, the being had always chosen a native individual from each race, given him or her perks, and then bonded with the life weapon. But this had always brought about subpar results. Apparently, none of those Apexes had been able to satisfy the being!


    Which was why it had decided to switch things up and bring in people from other worlds.


    The implications of this piece of information were obvious: every single Apex of each race was reincarnated, each of them given perks that corresponded to their respective race. To put the icing on the cake, they each had a life weapon!


    Atticus took a long moment to take all of this in. It was truly a lot. Here he was thinking he had been the only person that was reincarnated and had beenfortably nning for his revenge on the bastard that sent him here. He had no idea that there wererger things at y!


    However, despite this crazy revtion, what came next truly made him want to pull all his hair out from his scalp.


    They had each found out about the end goal, what each of the Apexes was supposed to do. In simple terms, it was a battle royale, a brutal one that could only end when all but one Apex remained alive.


    Also, apparently, each of the Apexes wasmunicating with each other, at least those of the races that were high up in the power scale in Eldoralth.


    They would have never expected there to be a human Apex, and even if there was one, he or she was expected to be weak and not really worth the time.


    The Apexes that had been inmunication with each other believed themselves to be the strongest considering their superior race. During theirmunication, they had reached a consensus among themselves, one that made Atticus''s blood run cold as he heard it.


    Since they were supposed to kill each other with only one Apex remaining, they had decided to end it all in the Veriatega Nexus.


    What does this mean?


    Simple: the Veriatega Nexus happening in one year, which was supposed to be a friendlypetition between the races to bolster their friendship, had just been turned into a death game where each Apex would battle to the death to decide who would be at the top.


    It was brutal.


    Atticus''s hand lowered slowly, dropping the artifact on his bed gently.


    It truly was brutal.


    Atticus rested his back on his bed, gaze focused on the ceiling as his thoughts churned.


    Ae''ark had been polite enough to include the small yet profound fact that he was in the middle grade when it came to the strength of all the Apexes, especially those of the superior races.


    In fact, none of them had even asked for his opinion when they decided the Nexus would be a death game. They had basically considered themselves as their onlypetition and assumed the other Apexes of the lower races were insignificant.


    This simply meant that Ae''ark, whom Atticus had used all his cards and power to fight, the same boy who he had struggled against and still couldn''t win, was in the middle grade of powerpared to the other Apexes.


    There were stronger Apexes than Ae''ark! It was insane. Atticus was finding it hard to determine his next move. He had long since regained hisposure; there was no helping it. This was the matter at hand, and he had to deal with it whether he liked it or not.


    ''If I should attend the Nexus as I am currently, I''d be killed. What difference can training for one year make?''


    Atticus''s thoughts were churning. He truly didn''t know what to do. Should he decide to participate in the Nexus, he would be battling for his life. It was a huge risk.


    The most logical option would be to not participate altogether and keep training safely in the human domain until he was confident enough. However, this would be another naive thought.


    Nowhere was truly safe. The human domain was just as dangerous. The paragons of the other families had already set their eyes on him, and he wouldn''t be so foolish as to believe that they wouldn''t find a way to act.


    Atticus released a deep breath. If he were to determine which option was more dangerous, he would choose the Nexus without wasting a second.


    In the human domain, Magnus could still somehow protect him against the other paragons, but Atticus knew for certain that this wouldn''t be possible during the Veriatega Nexus.


    Atticus was at a major crossroads. He really wanted to end this whole thing and not participate in the Nexus anymore; it was his right, as he had told Magnus beforehand.


    But Atticus just couldn''t bring himself to do that. The figure of a certain white-haired old man attempting to bow wouldn''t stop appearing in his head. Should the human domain lose sector 10, it would be a huge blow to them¡ªone they might never recover from.


    Atticus truly didn''t care about the human domain, but he cared about his family.


    Magnus wouldn''t say it, and Atticus knew the man would be far too honorable to do so, but should Atticus refuse to participate anymore, Magnus would be definitely be disappointed.


    The Nexus would be dangerous, so dangerous that he could lose his life should he participate.


    However, despite all of this, Atticus found himself feeling even worse about how Magnus would react should he refuse than the dangers of the Nexus.


    Atticus''s hand clenched, his gaze turning cold. "The stupid things we do for family," he muttered.


    Despite all the dangers, there was no helping it¡ªhe was still going to participate.

 Chapter 559 Force

    <h4>Chapter 559 Force </h4>


    In the midst of a very borate and luxurious room filled with various alchemical apparatus, a man stood with his head bowed, waiting for another who seemed lost in his own world.


    Both men had vivid red hair, and although the bowing man appeared to be someone of great strength, his every attempt at dominating the air around him was futile.


    The man he was bowing to moved slowly, mixing different ingredients together effortlessly. His every move was precise and deliberate, each action seemingly ordained from the heavens.


    The bowing man didn''t dare make a single sound, as he had long since be entranced by the other''s actions. Despite the fact that he was simply mixing different ingredients, there was an artistic element to it¡ªa beauty and deadliness regardless of how absurd it sounded.


    The man continued his actions for hours, the only sound being the nging of apparatus. Eventually, he finished, and the form of a glowing green liquid inside a ss tube floated in front of him.


    Two sapphire like eyes stared at the mixture closely, a sense of anticipation filling the air.


    A second passed, and a frown appeared on the man''s face as the initial deep green liquid suddenly started turning pitch ck.


    With a click of his tongue, the man waved his hand, and the concoction turned to dust. Releasing a deep sigh, he turned his gaze and finally noted the presence of the bowing man. This man was none other than Thorne, the paragon of the Alverian family, and the bowing man was Eleanor, the father of L and Dell, and the family head of the Alverian family.


    Thorne raised an eyebrow. "Eleanor."


    Eleanor bowed deeper. "Yes, Father¡ª"


    "Do you know what I''ve been doing, what I''ve been working on?"


    Eleanor paused at his father''s interruption and question, not understanding where it was leading.


    "A potion?"


    The room went silent, two sapphire eyes staring down at Eleanor as if it had never seen someone so foolish in its existence.


    "Tell me, do you know why the human domain as a whole is weakpared to the other races?"


    Eleanor took a moment to think, not wanting to disappoint again. "Because only a few elites have above-average potential and power."


    "Good, and why is that?"


    "Their talents are terrible."


    Thorne paused, nodding in agreement. "Very correct. Moving on, if we want to improve and increase our overall power, what do you think we need the most?"


    This time, Eleanor took a few moments to think. Regardless, it was still less than a second. The speed at which a grandmaster could think was mind-numbingly fast.


    Eleanor thought about everything from the beginning, from his father''s first question to the current one, and immediately drew rtions.


    "What we need the most is something to increase the talent of the masses." Eleanor''s gaze couldn''t help but widen. Was that what his father had been doing?


    Thorne nodded. "Another correct answer. Very good, Eleanor."


    Eleanor came out of his reverie and bowed before responding, "Yes, Father¡ª"


    "I''ve made it my life''s work to create a potion that has the power to increase the talent of people. I''ve been searching for a way long before you were born and feel like I''m very close to achieving this."


    Thorne started walking towards Eleanor, his tone shifting. "Do you know the significance if I seed? Do you know the amount of power the Alverian family would gain? The status, the respect?"


    "Do you have any idea?"


    Seeing Eleanor nod, Thorne continued.


    "So let me ask you a question. Is the world ending? Are we under imminent danger? Otherwise, I''m finding it hard to understand, Eleanor. Why the hell are you interrupting me while I''m doing such important work?"


    Eleanor became visibly tense. His father wasn''t the type to easily get angry about anything, but there was one thing he never yed with: Alchemy.


    Eleanor clenched his hands. "You still haven''t given your input, Father."


    "In what?"


    Eleanor lifted his head and faced his father. "In what those bastards did to one of our own!" he eximed, his anger palpable.


    "This nonsense again?"


    "What do you mean, this nonsense, Father? It was you yourself who told us what that stupid cub did to Dell! How the hell is he supposed to lead in that condition?"


    The frown on Alverian''s face became more definite as he tilted his head slightly to the side.


    "You have an army of children. Simply choose anothe¡ª"


    "Father!" Eleanor immediately eximed, but before he could say anything else, an overwhelming aura descended on him, his whole figure unable to bear the weight, hitting the ground with a brutal thud.


    "Do not interrupt me," Thorne dered, looking down at the struggling Eleanor coldly. "Know your ce."


    A few seconds passed before the aura lifted, and Eleanor struggled to stand, wiping away the blood that appeared on the side of his mouth.


    "I''m sorry, Father."


    Thorne sighed, looking at his son kneeling in front of him.


    "Eleanor, I''m very sure that I did not raise a fool. You cklisted the Ravensteins from buying our potions, attacked each of their bases in our sector, ughtered them brutally, and closed off the border between our sectors. What more do you want?"


    Eleanor gritted his teeth. "I want that bastard to pay for what he did. I know well enough that the Ravensteins wouldn''t allow us to take one of their own, which is why we must force their hand. Many of the family heads already agree with me. Just like us, he had also tortured their heirs."


    "How would you force their hand?"


    Eleanor answered with a firm gaze. "War. We would threaten them with war. Regardless of how mad they are or appear to be, even they aren''t stupid enough to think they could face all of us at once. This is how we would force their hand."


    "And should they still persist, then I think we end those white haired bastards once and for all."

 Chapter 560 Relentless

    <h4>Chapter 560 Relentless</h4>


    A loud and intenseugh rocked the entire room as Thorne burst intoughter, his mirth resounding across the space.


    Eleanor couldn''t help but feel a little flustered. He had just spoken about war, and the next thing his father did wasugh?


    Theughter went on for a few seconds before finally stopping.


    "Looks like I was wrong. I did raise a fool," Alverian said, his sharp gaze fixing on Eleanor. "You''re talking about war, and you didn''t even follow the first rule: know your enemy!


    "Threaten them with war? Do you even realize who those white-haired bastards are? Do you think their nickname, ''madmen of the human domain,'' is for show?


    "Those bastards live for battle! Even if they have to fight the entire human domain, they wouldn''t hesitate when threatened! How foolish are you!?


    "Did you even think about the implications of what you just said? Band together and pressure them, ha! Disappointing. So disappointing."


    Eleanor was confused, not understanding what his father was talking about.


    "Do you really think the other families give two shits about our Alverian family? We''re the closest to them. If war breaks out, who do you think will bear the full brunt? Is your brain empty?"


    Eleanor''s gaze narrowed, finally understanding what his father was implying. Sector 4 epassed Sector 3, which meant that should any war happen, it would most definitely take ce in either Sector 4 or 3. Considering that one was a warrior family through and through and the other an alchemist family, it was quite obvious where it would take ce.


    Regardless, he had still somewhat thought this through. "Bu¡ª"


    Just as he was about to speak, a deep sigh interrupted him.


    "I shouldn''t me you much. It''s because you don''t know who you''re dealing with. The Ravensteins are feared for many things, but what makes even us other tier ones cautious is their nature: when angered and pushed to the limit, they don''t care about anything anymore. They are relentless and cruel; they only care about one thing: eradicating their enemies.


    "When they are pushed to the limit, they be madmen. This same trait is why, despite being a warrior family, their sector is in the inner parts of the human domain. Just like in any battle, you save the best forst."


    Eleanor went totally silent, trying toprehend his father''s words. Was he supposed to just let it slide?


    "Eleanor," Alverian called out to him.


    Eleanor turned to face his father.


    "The reason I allowed you to do all those stupid things is so that you could vent your anger. They wouldn''t be enough to push the Ravensteins to the edge, but threatening them with war would.


    "I know why you''re here. You want me to show my support for this stupidity so that you can bring the Alverian family together. The answer is no."


    Eleanor''s gaze widened. "Father!"


    "You started this, the least you could do is finish it. Now leave me."


    Eleanor clenched his fists and gritted his teeth, his expression filled with fury. He abruptly stood up, shooting his father a stare, then clicked his tongue and started walking out of the room. However, as he got to the door, he paused as Thorne started speaking.


    "I know you''ll ignore my warnings and still do something stupid. So I will give you another warning." His voice suddenly turned cold. "If it''s to save our Alverian family, I won''t hesitate to cut you into pieces and send them to the Ravenstein family."


    The sound of grinding teeth echoed as drops of crimson blood began streaming from Eleanor''s clenched fist.


    The intense anger he was feeling was staggering, preventing him from saying anything to his father. He simply continued his walk, the door closing behind him.


    Thorne sighed and raised a finger. A mote of golden light appeared and sprouted, releasing a golden seed. Thorne''s sapphire eyes glowed faintly as he whispered, "Watch him and report back everything he does."


    The seed glowed brightly, acknowledging hismand before bursting into tiny notes of light and dispersing into the air.


    Thorne let out another sigh, feeling as if he were dealing with a child. Now alone, he turned his gaze back to his work and immediately continued concocting.


    ¡­


    Eleanor walked briskly through the hallway of the Alverian mansion. It was a mansion with qualities befitting a tier-one family, with borate sculptures and art adorning the sides and walls. He eventually reached the end of the hallway and, as he walked through the door, his gaze immediatelynded on a beautiful woman whose every demeanor screamed control. She was none other than Luna Alverian, Eleanor''s wife.


    "Did he agree?" Luna suddenly asked.


    Eleanor''s teeth ground even harder as he snarled, "No!"


    Luna''s gaze narrowed. "So what now?" she asked. She was well aware of why they hade here. Alverian had hit the nail on the head.


    The family members of a tier-one family were massive, with a staggering number of members and branches. Initiating something as significant as a war against another tier-one family, especially against a family as crazy as the Ravensteins, would require someone at the highest level of power in the family to unify everyone. And that could only be one person: a paragon.


    Eleanor continued walking, with Luna following behind him.


    "We don''t need him. The ns will remain the same. Inform the others and call for a meeting immediately."


    Luna nodded and immediately instructed the servants.


    ¡­


    Atticusy on the bed, gazing at the ceiling for a long while. There were more than a million things ying in his head, but he had already made his decision. Hours passed, and Atticus''s body healed quickly. He meditated and used the water element to heal his body instead of a potion. After feeling healed enough, Atticus stood up and left his room.


    A/n


    Thank you for reading this far guys and I apologize for this chapter. And the one before it. I''ll edit them as soon as I can.

 Chapter 561 Change

    <h4>Chapter 561 Change </h4>


    Immediately upon walking out of the room, Atticus''s gazended on the figures of Yotad and Dario standing directly in front of his door.


    They both immediately bowed deeply as they saw the door open, greeting in unison, "Young Master!"


    Atticus, who had been about to speak, abruptly stopped. ''I don''t have time for this,'' he thought.


    He usually would have tried to stop the both of them from acting this way, but at this point, Atticus had so many things on his mind that he couldn''t bother to waste time handling it.


    Atticus simply nodded in response and kept moving forward.


    They both stood up and followed closely behind him. Neither of them said anything during the walk. Throughout the walk, Dario was all smiles, looking at Atticus''s back as though he was gazing at a goldmine.


    After the fight, it was basically all Dario could think about: how big Atticus was going to be in the future and, in turn, how significant his subordinates would be. For an individual who stemmed from a political home, it was huge for him. He just had to y his cards right. ''Those fools would freak when they get a whiff of this!'' Dario chuckled inwardly.


    Meanwhile, Yotad maintained hisposure, continuously scanning the area. It was obvious that after Atticus''s disy, Yotad had already anticipated the significance of his work and how important Atticus was. He would not fail.


    The trio reached their destination after a few moments, entering the mess hall of the airship.


    After that intense battle and healing time, Atticus waspletely famished.


    This time, there was no one in the hall, and considering that he was still going somewhere else, Atticus decided to eat his meal here.


    Grabbing a few portions, he started wolfing it down. Dario couldn''t help but be slightly surprised, but he made sure it didn''t show.


    Atticus appeared different in his demeanor and all. Dario hadn''t noticed it earlier when they bowed, but now it was as clear as day. Atticus would usually force them to get their own food, but he hadn''t bothered this time around. This small change made Dario even more confused. Had he been wrong about Atticus?


    Yotad also noticed it but didn''t care. He hadn''t really beenfortable eating with his master in the first ce.


    Atticus ate alone and quickly, finishing in just a few minutes. He immediately stood up and left the mess hall.


    Dario couldn''t help but wonder what was happening. Why did their young master suddenly change attitude after the battle? Did something happen?


    The trio moved through the ship and reached their destination. The door parted open as they entered the airship training room.


    Apart from the control room, the training rooms were also a highlight of the Aegis airship.


    Atticus found himself inside an expansive room, about 100 meters long and wide¡ªa massive space considering the airship''s size.


    Atticus had been here the day before and already knew about the runes used to expand the space. It was filled with different equipment, training tools, and,stly, people.


    The shes ongoing in the training room were intense. Fist met fist, and weapons met weapons.


    Each of the crew members on the ship were at the master+ rank, and this much power was expected.


    The door parting open wasn''t loud, but the presence of one of the trio who entered the training room was as though an explosion had urred in the room.


    Everyone paused their actions, each turning their gazes toward the white-haired boy who had entered the room along with his subordinates.


    Amara, along with some other crew members, were present, each d in a tight-fitting training suit.


    Their gazes narrowed, and they each put their weapons by their sides. Bowing fervently, they greeted in unison.


    It waspletely different from the day before when they first greeted Atticus. This time around, the excitement and anticipation in the air were electric. It was obvious they weren''t bowing just because he was in a higher hierarchy than them; it was because they truly wanted to do it.


    Regardless, Atticus''s steps didn''t pause. "Carry on," he simply said as he walked toward one of the rooms on the left side of the hall and entered alone after telling Dario and Yotad to give him some privacy.


    They had no choice but to listen and instead stood in front of the training room door.


    The entire training room in the airship incorporated both the system of the training grounds and advanced training room.


    Onerge space for general training and then different advanced training rooms for more personalized training.


    Atticus had just entered one of the advanced training rooms in the ship. He changed the room settings to a quiet grasndndscape, walked away from the terminal, and sat down cross-


    legged on the floor, immediately clearing his mind.


    He had bigger fish to fry now; there truly was no time to waste. Atticus loved his life too much.


    At this point, only one thing mattered greatly to him: anything that could give him a significant boost in power.


    First, Atticus tried to remember the feeling he had when he was battling Ae''ark, that thrilling feeling. It had just happened suddenly and without warning.


    At one instance, he was thinking hard and trying to n his next move, and in the next instance, he felt like he didn''t have to think anymore; everything just came to him naturally.


    ''Grandfather said it was the thrill of battle. Is it some kind of Ravenstein family thing?'' Atticus felt that was the most likely exnation.


    However, no matter how much he tried, Atticus didn''t seem to be able to activate it, leaving him to wonder if it was only in battle that he could use it.


    Next, Atticus checked his exosuit. He had a strong feeling that one of the keys to surviving what wasing was to be able to utilize this exosuit.


    And there was only one thing he needed before that could happen: an incredible amount of will.

 Chapter 562 Stats*

    <h4>Chapter 562 Stats*</h4>


    There were numerous ways Atticus could go about increasing his will, but to do that, he would have to sacrifice a lot of training time, especially when it came to his other abilities.


    It would be counterproductive, considering the fact that he also needed his other abilities to improve before the nexus.


    ''Let''s see where I am first. Status,'' Atticus thought, a holographic interface suddenly appearing in front of him.


    Character Profile:


    ------------------------


    Name: Atticus Ravenstein


    Age: 16


    Gender: Male


    Race: Human


    Attributes:


    ------------------------


    Strength: 321>> 350


    Agility: 354>> 380


    Endurance: 362>> 391


    Vitality: 401>> 440


    Intelligence: 54>> 58


    Perception: 45>> 48


    Charm: 43


    Will: 40>>45


    Level: Expert+


    Talent: Mythical


    Bloodline: Primordial Elemental Bloodline


    * Level 3


    - Fire: 40.9>> 69.7 %


    - Air: 40.1>> 62.1%


    - Water: 38.8>> 72.3 %


    - Earth: 39.5>> 65.1%


    * Level 2


    - Light: 2.3>> 30.2 %


    -Darkness: 1.9>> 28.5%


    -Space: 0.2>> 31.2 %


    -Lightning: 15.3%


    -Ice: 10.3%


    *Level 1


    NONE


    *Locked Bloodlines -


    - NONE


    Abilities:


    ------------------------


    Innate Skills:


    * Conceal [Potential: Mythical]


    - The ability to conceal your level from anyone regardless of rank. You may choose what level you want to be shown.


    - Current mastery: Mythical


    Life Weapon Skills:


    * Transcendent sh: Godspeed Grace


    * Endless Strike


    Normal Skills:


    * Arcane Barrier [Potential: Transcendent]


    - Current Mastery: Expert+


    * Elemental Mimicry [Potential: Transcendent]


    -Current mastery: Expert->> Expert


    *Ethereal Clock [Potential: Empowered]


    -Current mastery: Advanced+


    Atticus carefully looked at his stats for a few moments, going through each change, attempting to figure out the reasons for the explosive growth.


    Thest time Atticus had checked his status was just a few days ago when he was trying out his exosuit for the first time. The suit had given him a significant power boost when he used it, but what he was currently looking at was his own passive stats without the exosuit.


    It had been just a few days, but he had grown remarkably! His status had increased, and so had his element mastery! The elemental mimicry art even went up one sublevel.


    It was an explosive change, one that Atticus couldn''t help but be baffled by. Usually, his days of progress had always been so minuscule that he usually didn''t bother checking his stats.


    Seeing as everything was in order, Atticus focused on his will. Considering everything that had happened from the leaders'' summit, Atticus could understand why it went up 5 points.


    ''There are two ways I can increase my will. The first is constantly depleting it and fighting the effects, but that''ll take too much time and I won''t be able to focus on other things during it. The second is going through challenges and oveing them.'' Atticus pondered.


    The first option, to him, wasn''t feasible, which is why Atticus was leaning in on the second. However, to achieve it, he would need challenges in the first ce.


    ''I''ll have to speak to Grandfather about this,'' Atticus decided.


    The next thing Atticus decided to look into was his katana. There was no doubt about it, Atticus needed to learn that third art before the nexus. This was a huge necessity.


    However, Atticus had made a stupid mistake of thinking that his life weapon arts werepletely dependent on his rank. He had assumed that it was only when he reached the master- rank that he would be able to learn the third art, but he had been wrong, well, notpletely!


    The fact that Ae''ark had done the same while still being in the Expert+ rank of strength spoke volumes.


    Which meant that it wasn''t dependent on rank, but on power! Atticus could recall Ae''ark transforming first before he could utilize it and he also remembered just how exhausted he had been after unleashing it. It required a great amount of power to unleash!


    Not the one gotten from Aerokinesis or burst, but passive power.


    Atticus hadn''t reached that threshold yet, so he couldn''t learn it.


    But at the end of the day, Atticus felt like it was the advancement into the master- rank that could give him that boost. Regardless, it was good to know that it wasn''t entirely dependent on rank.


    ''I have to reach the master- rank in a year,''


    The number of things Atticus had to do was staggering, but this wasn''t even everything.


    The next thing Atticus focused on was his elements. Magnus had told him that it would be the next focus of their training.


    If battle thrill could give him effortless battle strength, his will could make him utilize his exosuit, and his katana could give him incredible attacking power, Atticus''s elements could unlock something else that was truly remarkable¡ªa domain.


    Gazing at his stats and seeing the huge jump in each of their proficiencies, Atticus was forced to believe that their advancements were also heavily dependent onprehension.


    It wasn''t only about immersion and practicing; Atticus would also have toprehend the nature of each one of the elements. He had been getting it all wrong since!


    He couldn''t help but focus on his first four elements that he had awakened. They were already very close to reaching the next level.


    ''If the first three levels are for novice to master ranks, shouldn''t level 4 be for grandmasters then?'' Atticus spected.


    When Sirius had first exined the levels of their bloodline to him, he had stopped at level 3. Given the fact that there were 5 levels in total, Atticus was forced to believe that the 5th level was for paragons, which leaves the 4th for grandmasters.


    ''I should confirm this first, but if it is true, it would mean that I''m close to reaching a power that only grandmasters could use.''


    ''If I can use a domain, then my chances would increase significantly.''


    Truly, what Atticus had to do within just one year was so much he doubted if it would be possible.


    Regardless, he would still try his best.


    Atticus pondered for a long while, trying to formte his own personal training n aside from Magnus''s. He had no ns of taking breaks; when he wasn''t training with Magnus, he would be training on his own.


    After a while, Atticus stood up and went to check out any data that he could fight with.


    He was excited to see Magnus''s data and then he immediately chose Magnus at master+ rank. Magnus had truly been talented, the robot radiating an intense amount of pressure in the surrounding.


    The battle was speedy, both their figures shing relentlessly. Atticus attempted to feel the thrill of battle once more but it had been futile. It just didn''t feel the same as when he was battling another living being.

 Chapter 563 Earth

    ??The battlested for hours and during this time, Atticus ended up disappointed at the whole thing as, despite how much he tried, he wasn''t able to utilize the thrill.


    He could feel that his battle sense had increased significantlypared to before. He felt lighter and freer, and although it wasn''t as easy and intense as during the battle with Ae''ark, Atticus felt his movements bing more natural.


    After battling with the master+ rank Magnus, Atticus changed the settings, deciding to switch things up. He was d to see Avalon''s data too and immediately chose it.


    During the battle, Atticus made sure to watch out for something. The next focus of his training was on his elements, as Magnus had said, and from the very beginning, Atticus''s best method of learning had always been observing.


    He knew it wouldn''t be of much help, but he still decided to do it. Atticus observed as the robot utilized the elements.


    Magnus had mentioned earlier that Atticus had been able to advance in his element mastery without help, especially in his movements.


    Each of the elements had a staggering variety of movements; all he had to do was to be it.


    This realization appeared small but had profound implications. The proficiency of his elements had increased significantly, and his elemental mimicry art had moved up one sublevel.


    However, Atticus had noticed something about Magnus''s words. He had advanced in his elements when it came to movements, but the way he used his elements was still subpar.


    His fire element was only ever for short, fast movements or explosive power. Atticus had never thought about its utilities. This was the same for his other elements too; his focus had mostly been on attack or defense.


    The only exceptions were the water element and perhaps the space element too. He had used the water element extensively during the leader''s summit. He used it to feel, to create, to heal, and to do battle, either attacking or defending.


    At that time, it had mostly been because he had no other choice, but regardless, it had made him feel enlightened. If the water element could be used for that much, why couldn''t the other elements too?


    Atticus could feel instinctively that focusing on his elements would bring an incredible increase in his overall power. He couldn''t help but feel a little excited about what wasing. What did Magnus n?


    Atticus''s gaze narrowed, focusing on the robot''s movements. It was utilizing fire mimicry along with its whole body enveloped in searing fire.


    Atticus also mimicked its actions, nning on only using fire to battle it. Whatever he learned would be replicated mid-battle.


    Both their figures zed forward, erupting in a series of explosive shes. Just like Avalon, the robot was also utilizing a pair of gauntlets as its weapon.


    Atticus matched its attacks with his hands enveloped in mana, searing fire, and Aerokinesis.


    The results of the shes were explosive and devastating. Scorching fire swept through the grasnd, turning everything into ash.


    Shockwaves radiated outward, sweeping dust and debris across the area. The two figures flickered rapidly, appearing in multiple ces all at once, leaving a trail of searing fire in their wake.


    During the battle, Atticus observed the robot closely despite the intensebat unfolding. He noticed some odd things.


    Firstly, the temperature in the air kept on increasing.


    Many would call this useless¡ªthey were literally fighting with fire. But to Atticus, he knew that it wasn''t just the fire. To him, it felt as though the robot was actively increasing the temperature in the air, doing it intentionally and consciously. Atticus found it fascinating.


    ''Temperature,'' Atticus thought. What if he could control the temperature of the surrounding area as he wished? This action sounded far-fetched, but to Atticus, he felt like it was very possible.


    But there was only one problem, ''How do I go about it?'' Atticus wondered. Regardless, he decided not to ponder on it for too long¡ªMagnus was basically going to train him on it in the first ce.


    Secondly, Atticus noticed that the robot was utilizing the fire for constructs. He didn''t battle with it for too long, but the robot had created a cloak of fire around its form like an armor, and anytime Atticusnded any attacks on it, he could feel its power reduce significantly.


    After a few more shes, Atticus finally ended the battle and chose another data and element to focus on.


    Atticus fought and trained for a few more hours, after which he switched the settings once again, changing theyout of the training room into an area where his fire element thrived. Atticus felt the surroundings bing intensely hot, patches ofva appearing all over.


    He immediately immersed himself into the environment, his mind only focusing on fire.


    Atticus did this for an hour before switching to another element and then another until everything was covered.


    By the time he finished, it was alreadyte.


    Although Atticus couldn''t see it because he was inside the airship, it was alreadyte into the night.


    Atticus stopped his training, feeling a little famished. He stood up from his seated position and started walking out of the training room.


    Throughout the duration of Atticus''s training, both Yotad and Dario had stood outside the door, each with different expressions.


    Yotad stood still and vignt while Dario had a confused look on his face, trying to determine what caused Atticus''s sudden change. His life was basically tied to Atticus now, so it was paramount for him to understand his master''s personality as soon as possible.


    Both Yotad and Dario''s gazes shed as the door behind them slid open, revealing Atticus walking out of the room. They both noticed the incredible amount of sweat drenching his whole body and couldn''t help but wonder what he had been doing to sweat so much. Atticus had truly spent a long time training inside the room. The crew members had left the training room with someing back forte-night training.


    Once again, their actions stopped as soon as they saw Atticus step out of the room, each bowing in respect. Just as Atticus was about to nod and walk past them, he suddenly stopped and approached a particr dark-skinned woman, Amara.


    The only crew members remaining were just her and one other man, both of them still bowing slightly.


    Amara frowned slightly as Atticus suddenly stood in front of her, but she made sure to keep it hidden. She wasn''t even intending to offend him either consciously or unconsciously.


    Atticus gazed down at their bowed figures and suddenly spoke, "Can I see the way you utilize your element?"


    Amara''s expression changed. This was truly thest thing she was expecting Atticus to say. Her interest was immediately piqued.


    "What do you mean, young master?" She absentmindedly twirled a strand of her hair around her finger, a habit she had when she was deep in thought.


    "You have the earth element, right? I want to see how you use it in battle. Is that possible?"


    Amara paused. She almost made the stupid mistake of thinking about how the hell Atticus had gotten her element right but then remembered the crazy and staggering power that he had unleashed yesterday.


    The second man standing beside her had also been slightly surprised but hid it well enough.


    Amara was the second strongest among the crew members, and they were each at the master+ rank. For Atticus to be able to urately determine her correct element this easily was shocking.


    It would have been even more shocking for the man if he discovered that this was exactly why Atticus had approached her in the first ce. Since the time he got a good look at the crew members in the mess hall, Atticus had already urately determined who he believed was stronger among them.


    Usually, only a master+ rank should have the ability to see her rank or in this situation, the subtle elemental cues she was radiating, as a fellow master+ or someone of simr strength. But it didn''t shock her that Atticus had been able to do it, after everything, it was expected.


    Amara didn''t even waste time pondering the request; she couldn''t say no to Atticus in the first ce.


    She nodded her head and started walking towards one of the advanced training rooms. Atticus and the others followed closely behind.


    As she entered, she selected a random data of a master+ rank and walked to the other side of the room. Atticus watched closely as the robot walked towards Amara, who was surprisingly still twirling her hair and standing in ce.


    The sound of the AI beeping sounded, and both Amara and the robot closed the distance between them in the blink of an eye, unleashing blow upon blow.


    Amara had made sure to also choose the data of another earth elementalist. She wasn''t exactly sure why Atticus wanted her to do this, but she could guess that he wanted to see her utilize her elements fully.

 Chapter 564 Sanctums

    ??Atticus''s eyes rapidly flickered side to side as he analyzed the battle unfolding in front of him.


    Amara''s thoughts had been right. He had requested that she use her element exactly because he wanted to observe the way she utilized it. His best method of learning would always remain by observing.


    Atticus could immediately notice the refined way Amara moved. It was swift andpletely elite. It was very easy to tell that she had been trained.


    Amara and the robot''s speed wasn''t fast¡ªcorrection, for master+ ranks, they were incredibly fast.


    Butpared to many, especially members of the Ravenstein family with elements that directly boosted their speed like fire, air, and lightning, their speed was subpar.


    It was true that the elements were ever-changing, but it couldn''t be helped; the earth, in its entirety, wasn''t made to move fast. A meteor plummeting to the earth had gravity acting on it; it wasn''t its movement through and through.


    However, their movement might not be mind-numbingly fast, but their heaviness was true. A staggering number of deep foot indentations appeared on the earthen floor that they had chosen, each sh akin to two massive trucks colliding.


    Their movement was steadfast and firm, but this wasn''t what Atticus wanted to see.


    He didn''t have to wait long.


    The earth suddenly erupted from underneath Amara, enveloping her in the blink of an eye. Not a second was wasted; it hardened and thinned.


    The darkish brown earth immediately started taking on a silver sheen, a tight silver metal that hugged her body like a second skin forming.


    Two silver scythes abruptly jutted out of Amara''s fists, her figure exploding and spinning in arcs of deadly scythes, like a whirlwind of lethal des.


    The robot''s hand shot upwards, an earthen wall erupting between them. However, what was supposed to be a wall-stopping attack turned out to be the opposite.


    The movement of the swirling scythes remained constant, phasing through the wall as though it wasn''t there and reaching the robot before it could react.


    The brutal sound of multiple metals parts hitting the earth sounded in the next instant as its form was cut down into pieces.


    Amara released a subtle exhale and turned towards Atticus, who had long since narrowed his eyes. A subtle smile graced her lips. Amara approached Atticus and spoke;


    "Did you obtain what you were seeking?"


    Atticus didn''t respond immediately. He was still trying to grapple with what had just happened.


    ''She used metal. I can change the nature of the earth? Can I do it for all the elements too?''


    His thoughts were swirling. If Atticus could manipte and change the nature of all his elements, he could think of a number of incredible things that he could do.


    ''But¡ª''


    Atticus''s thought was interrupted by Amara suddenly calling out to him once more.


    "Ah, sorry about that. I got lost in my thoughts for a moment,"


    Amara shook her head with a smile and just as she was about to reply, Atticus interrupted.


    "How did you do that?"


    Atticus failed to hide the excitement in his voice. He appeared like a boy excited about finding a new toy.


    Small smiles couldn''t help but appear on the faces of Amara and Dario. Even though he was so strong at such a young age, he was still a 16-year-old boy at the end of the day.


    Amara got out of her thoughts and responded respectfully. Regardless, Atticus was a figure that should not be considered a child anymore. "I changed theposition of the earth, young master."


    "How?" Atticus''s eyebrow raised in confusion. That was a vague exnation.


    Amara hesitated to exin. It wasn''t because she wasn''t allowed to, but she wasn''t sure how to exin it to Atticus''s satisfaction.


    Getting a moment to gather her thoughts, she finally spoke, "Being able to change theposition of any element is an advanced method of maniption of the elements that could only be achieved in thetter end of level three of your bloodline. In order to reach this level, I had to attend the Earth Sanctum for a few years. Now ites all naturally¡ªjust think and do."


    Atticus listened to Amara speak silently. If he had to be honest, her exnation had been superficial at best. She didn''t even say what he had to do to start.


    However, his interest had been piqued by her words. Training for a few years?


    "The Earth Sanctum? What''s that?"


    Dario''s gaze shed as Atticus inquired. It was as though he had been slumbering before and just woke up when Atticus asked Amara a question he should be asking him. "Pardon the interruption, young master, but I believe I would be able to exin that better." Dario bowed and spoke, shooting Amara a stare in silent warning. Thetter couldn''t help but be a little baffled, her hand instinctively reaching out to twirl a strand of her hair.


    She smiled and took a step back, an action that Dario immediately made use of.


    "As you know, young master, we Ravenstein are a family of elementalists. And to us, our elements are everything. They are as important as our hearts. Because of this importance, the Ravenstein family established eight distinct schools, each representing one of the elements our family possesses. These schools are called Sanctum, and they were established in order to guide the members of the Ravenstein family on the right path."


    "Fire, Earth, Air, Water, Ice, Lightning, Light, and Darkness Sanctums?"


    Dario nodded at Atticus''s words. However, Atticus couldn''t help but be slightly baffled. For something of such scale to exist, it was only natural that it would be in their sector. So why hadn''t he seen or even heard of it before?


    Amara and Dario could notice this confusion, but the former beat thetter to it.


    "The Sanctums aren''t a secret, young master. It''s just that only members in at the very least theirte 20s attend these Sanctums¡ªbasically, only Master+ rank individuals. I mean no offense, but there was simply no need for youths who hadn''t even started their military service to know about them."

 Chapter 565 Called

    ??Atticus stopped thinking about the matter. He didn''t know what he didn''t know, and there was nothing he could do about that. Instead, since he had the opportunity, he was going to find out everything he could for now.


    Atticuspletely ignored the sparks flying between Dario and Amara, with the former doing all the staring, and decided to ask another question that was bugging him.


    "Where are they?"


    Just as Amara was about to respond, Dario interrupted.


    "Ah ah ah wait! Don''t spoil it for the young master," Dario stood between Atticus and Amara, bowing to the former. "If I''m right, then we''re currently en route to one of the Sanctums. I believe it would be best if you see it yourself, young master."


    Amara and the other crew member''s gazes shed in unison, their shock apparent. In fact, Amara couldn''t help but want to chuckle at Dario''s words. A 16-year-old attending the Sanctums? But her expression couldn''t help but be firm in the next second.


    Dario wasn''t joking.


    She knew they were heading to Sector 3 but just not where exactly.


    Her eyes widened as she simultaneously recalled the way Atticus had been using his elements during his battle with Ae''ark. He was truly already at the level of the Master+ ranks!


    He was actually qualified to attend any of the Sanctums. "Damn," Amara inadvertently muttered.


    Atticus paid no heed, looking at Dario for a moment before nodding. "Alright, I guess I''ll see it for myself. Thank you for everything, Amara. I guess I''ll see youter."


    Atticus turned after speaking and walked out of the training room, leaving a bewildered Amara. The poor woman didn''t even know which to be more shocked about: the fact that Atticus, a 16-year-old, was attending a Sanctum, or that an Apex actually remembered her name.


    Atticus walked through the hallway along with his Ravende and Dario. Yotad had been silent throughout the earlier conversation, choosing to stay out of the matter and focus on his job.


    Although Atticus had trained intensely today, his body still felt energetic. He simply nned on getting a meal and then continuing another round of training in his room.


    He suddenly remembered something and abruptly stopped, prompting the duo behind him to do the same.


    Atticus spoke without turning back,


    "Dario, Yotad,"


    The duo turned and looked at each other in confusion before turning back towards Atticus and bowing.


    "From now on, anytime I''m eating, the both of you are to get yourselves yours, sit down, and eat. Anytime I''m training, you''re also allowed to train separately during this period or simply leave to your rooms. You don''t have to follow me everywhere in the airship. It''s an order."


    Atticus didn''t wait for a response and continued moving.


    ''Was he angry at the result of the battle with that other apex? And now he''s recovered. Is that why he changed?'' Dario spected while the Ravende sped up and reached Atticus, silently walking behind him.


    A few moments passed before Dario came out of his thoughts and also caught up. The walk was fast, the trio grabbing a meal at the mess hall after which Atticus headed to his room.


    With him alone, Atticus brought out an engraver and te and immediately entered a state of focus.


    Atticus felt as though he had neglected his rune engraving. He still had arge pile of runes in the space storage, but those had been made obsolete during the leader''s summit.


    During the battle with Ae''ark, he could have used the runes he had in stock, but Atticus hadn''t believed that it was an option. The battle had been fast-paced and intense throughout, and apart from that, he doubted that any one of them would give him the boost he needed. Regardless, any boost would have been a huge help.


    Atticus could feel that advancing to a Grade 3 runesmith was another way of gaining an incredible amount of power that woulde in handy during the nexus. But unfortunately, it all boiled down to his will. He needed a higher will to advance to the next grade.


    Grade 2 of runesmithing was about personalizing each of your runes and adding anything that made them stronger or more unique¡ªbasically, your own ir. For example, a normal shield could be stronger by engraving the words "imprable shield." Of course, that doesn''t make it truly imprable, but it bes stronger regardless.


    Its potential was limitless, and Atticus felt like he had been neglecting it for too long. Back when Atticus had 33 points in his will stats, he would usually get demotivated the instant he engraved a Grade 2 rune.


    But now he had 45 points, which was incredibly huge considering his young age. Thisrge increase wouldn''t allow him to engrave Grade 2 runes multiple times, but at the very least, he could engrave multiple Grade 1 runes after engraving a Grade 2.


    ''I should strive to reach Grade 3 in a year, but if I can''t, I will focus on engraving as many Grade 2 runes as I can before thepetition,''


    Atticus''s mind was constantly thinking and searching for anything that could give him even the tiniest bit of strength.


    During the one year at the academy, he had learned a bit of alchemy and cksmithing, but considering his current situation, Atticus had put aplete stop to training in both of them.


    He wouldn''t say that he was an expert in them, plus the fact that the time frame he had left wouldn''t be enough to even make any significant progress.


    Atticus released a deep sigh, his gaze snapping open. With deftness and fluidity, the hand holding the engraver moved as he swiftly engraved a random Grade 2 rune.


    After which he engraved multiple Grade 1 runes and depleted his will. The feeling of demotivation hit him like a battering ram, his eyes closed as he focused. Atticus had decided to leave training his will for the night, just like he had always done.


    He fought the feeling for a few hours before eventually sleeping.


    The next day came by fast, and despite the intense night, Atticus had still woken up early. He freshened up a bit before heading to the training room. Yotad had been in front of the door while Dario arrived as soon as Atticus''s door opened.


    Atticus trained for a few hours before being interrupted by Dario, who informed him that he was being called by Magnus.

 Chapter 566 The Sanctums

    ??Atticus walked through the hallway with Yotad and Dario following close behind him. Dario had just interrupted Atticus''s training, informing him about Magnus''s call.


    Atticus''s pace was brisk. His excitement could not be hidden. In fact, although it sounded far fetched, it was as though he momentarily forgot about the perilous uing situation a year from now.


    He was excited to learn more about his elements. Being able to change theposition of his elements was something he was truly looking forward to, especially considering the fact that he had nine elements!


    It would most definitely be time consuming, focusing on multiple elements at once. But at the same time, it would be worth it.


    The walk was quick and without interruptions, the trio reaching the control room within a few seconds.


    Atticus''s eyes scanned around the room as he entered. Itsyout remained unchanged, and so did the people. The whole crew was present, but¡­


    ''He''s not here yet?''


    No matter how Atticus looked, he just couldn''t find Magnus. Atticus shot Dario a look, which made him flinch and quickly respond, "I apologize, young master, Master Magnus just asked us to meet him at the control room."


    Atticus didn''t say anything, turning his gaze back to the front of the elevated podium where most of the crew members had already gathered and approached.


    Atticus couldn''t help but feel the shock in the air. He could vividly remember Amara and the other crew members going through the same thing the day before when they found out the airship''s destination.


    The other crew members must have just found out about the same thing.


    ''These Sanctums must be important,'' Atticus couldn''t help but think. He found it incredibly odd that they were each so shocked about something as trivial as attending a school, especially after witnessing his true power.


    The crew members were headed by their captain, who stood in front of them along with Amara and others.


    Amongst the entire crew, including Amara, Atticus had tagged this man as the strongest. While it was true that they were all in the Master+ rank, Atticus could still feel an intense pressure from looking at this man.


    No one needed to tell him; the man had seen and gone through a plethora of things, and this showed in his appearance.


    The captain had striking white hair, cut short and neatly styled. His face was weathered and tanned, with piercing green eyes that seemed to see everything at once. He had a strong, square jaw and a prominent scar that ran from his left temple down to his cheek.


    As the captain noticed that Atticus had entered the room, he swiftly approached and bowed respectfully, with the other crew members following his actions. However, Atticus could still feel the authoritative andmanding presence emanating from him.


    Atticus sighed, addressing the bowing figures in front of him, "You know you don''t have to do this every time we meet, right?"


    However, a firm response was all he got. "That is impossible, young master. This is a natural reaction considering who you are," the captain spoke firmly, his voice thick.


    The figures of the other crew members bowed even more, their expressions serious and filled with sincerity. It was obvious to everyone that he wasn''t talking about the fact that he was Magnus''s grandson. There was only one word in everyone''s mind: Apex.


    Atticus relented; it was not like he could force them to stand down like Dario and Yotad. He skillfully changed the topic, "How much longer until we reach our destination?"


    The captain stood up from the bow, his steely gaze meeting Atticus''s piercing blue eyes. Neither of them flinched, an action that made a small smile appear on the captain''s lips. Such confidence!


    The captain was well aware of the pressure his presence encapsted. If it had been one of the Master+ rank crew members, despite the fact that they had experience and were trained, they would have unfailingly flinched at the very least.


    Only someone withplete confidence in his strength could have done what Atticus had just done.


    A wave of excitement couldn''t help but wash through the captain''s body. ''Our family really hit the jackpot,''


    The captain cleared his throat and shot one of the operators controlling the airship a stare. The man realized what was being asked of him and responded in kind, "In four, three, two, one¡­ and go."


    The disy in front of the control room, initially showing a bluish blur, suddenly changed as the airship abruptly stopped, leaving Atticus and the other crew members to bask in the awe of the magnificent scene ahead of them.


    They were hovering above a sea of clouds, the sunlight pouring down and making the clouds radiate with a golden light.


    The view was ethereal, as if they had ascended to a realm of pure light and beauty. The golden hued clouds stretched endlessly, their surfaces shimmering with the reflected sunlight.


    Above these radiant clouds, eight grand structures floated in the sky, each one a marvel of architecture and design, spaced far apart from each other.


    These floating fortresses each represented a different element and were built based on their respective elements. The eight Elemental Sanctums.


    The Fire Sanctum glowed with an inner crimson light, its walls appearing to be made of moltenva that cooled into solidified mes. Towers spiraled upwards like zing torches, with mes dancing along their edges. It seemed alive with the element of fire.


    The Water Sanctum was a shimmering cascade, its walls formed from flowing water that defied gravity, held together by an unseen force. The fortress resembled an enormous waterfall, with streams and rivers winding through its towers and battlements, the sound of rushing water filling the air.


    The Air Sanctum was suspended on invisible currents, a series of floating inds connected by delicate bridges made of mist. The structures were light and airy, with spires reaching toward the heavens and banners fluttering in the wind. It seemed as if a gentle breeze constantly caressed its surfaces.

 Chapter 567 Move Forward

    <h4>Chapter 567 Move Forward </h4>


    This was far from all.


    The Earth Sanctum was built from massive stones and adorned with lush vegetation. This fortress appeared to be an extension of the earth itself. Its foundations were rooted deep in the clouds, with mighty trees growing from its walls and vines creeping along its pathways. It exuded stability and strength.


    The Light Sanctum was a radiant structure that shone with a blinding brilliance, constructed from pure, crystalline materials that refracted light into dazzling rainbows. It looked like a pce of light, with transparent walls and spires that glowed with an inner luminescence, casting a serene and holy aura.


    The Lightning Sanctum crackled with energy. This fortress was a storm captured in solid form. Its towers were made of dark, metallic materials that conducted electricity, with bolts of lightning constantly arcing between them. The air around it was charged with static.


    The Darkness Sanctum was cloaked in shadows, appearing enigmatic and foreboding. Its ck stone walls absorbed light, creating an aura of mystery and intimidation. Dark tendrils seemed to move along its surfaces, and eerie lights flickered from within.


    The Ice Sanctum was a magnificent citadel of ice, its walls sparkling like diamonds in the sunlight. Towering ciers formed its battlements, and intricate ice sculptures decorated its halls. The air around it was crisp and cold, and every surface glistened with frost.


    Atticus was thoroughly awed.


    He tried toprehend just how these structures were constructed. They were grand and magnificent.


    "Was it worth the wait, young master?" Atticus heard Dario''s smug voice from his side, but he was enjoying the sight far too much to care.


    After a few moments, he spoke, "Where are we now?"


    They were high above the clouds, making it impossible to see what was below. Since they had mentioned it, Atticus knew they were in sector 3 but not where exactly.


    It was the captain who responded before Dario could, earning a re from the man, "This is Ravenspire, young master."


    "I see," Atticus muttered, turning his gaze downwards and looking at the clouds below them. Just like before, the screen had expanded, showing the outside from every angle.


    ''I wonder how Mum is doing,''


    It had been a year since Atticus had seen Anastasia, and if he had to bepletely honest, he missed her a lot despite her being so protective.


    Atticus carried his gaze away, his thoughts firming. He would see Anastasia when the time came, but for now, there was only training and getting stronger.


    The airship moved slowly above the clouds and towards the enve of sanctums. Each of the elemental sanctums was separated, but at the same time, they were collectively grouped together, the entire space enclosed in a dome of shimmering green light.


    There were no lookouts nor were there guards around.


    Many would see that as them being overly confident about themselves, and truly, Atticus had initially thought that too. But this was far from the truth. Dario was d enough to exin.


    In truth, anyone who wanted to invade any of the elemental sanctums would have to be the most foolish individual to ever walk the.


    Every single person in the elemental sanctums was at the very least a master+ rank, with a few grandmasters collectively. And they weren''t just normal master+ ranks; they were the elite of the elite.


    Only those with a profound grasp of their elements, those with enough talent to reach the peak of master+ rank and attempt to form their domain, thereby bing a grandmaster rank, were the individuals attending the elemental sanctums.


    Unless it was raided by an army of grandmasters, anyone else would only be on a death wish.


    The Aegis airship phased through the green dome as though it were an illusion and continued its movements. Atticus''s gaze narrowed slightly as he noticed the direction the airship was heading in.


    ''Fire first, huh,''


    Just as Atticus was about to ask a question, he abruptly heard someone speak, startling him.


    "Atticus,"


    The sound had been incredibly close to his right ear, and there was no mistaking the voice: Magnus.


    Atticus turned and saw a very tiny orb of lightning, so small that he had to strain his eyes a bit to see it.


    The voice continued:


    "This will be where most of your training on your elements will take ce. I''m sure you''ve been briefed on what these sanctums represent and their purpose already, so I shall skip that part.


    "Your objective is simple: learn and advance more in each of your elements, apart from lightning, by going to and graduating from each sanctum. I believe there''s no need to remind you about our very limited time frame, and so in lieu of this, I shall give you a total time of three months. During this time, forget about everything else and focus only on your elements."


    Atticus gazed around him and saw that he was the only one who could hear Magnus speak. The others were still admiring the view. If any of them realized that Magnus was currently speaking while they were chatting without any care in the world, they would freak.


    But Atticus''s demeanor didn''t even show a hint of change, his gaze forward as he nodded subtly.


    Feeling Atticus nod, Magnus continued,


    "The normal duration spent learning at the elemental sanctum is always years, but I believe you can do it in the spected time. The first element will be fire. Instructions have already been given; just disembark from the airship and begin your journey."


    "Onest thing: allow your Ravende to enter your shadow and take him with you. You might feel as though you don''t need any protection, but he wille in useful in other trivial or not matters."


    Atticus released a deep breath before nodding his head seriously. He had three months to learn seven elements to an eptable level and then probably a bit more time with Magnus to learn the lightning element.


    Atticus had no idea if it would be possible, but what he did know was that it was necessary.


    He would achieve this goal and move forward.

 Chapter 568 Cues

    <h4>Chapter 568 Cues</h4>


    Atticus''s thoughts firmed as he suddenly gave Yotad an order,


    "Enter my shadow, we''re heading out."


    Yotad reacted in a surprising way. His expression, which had only ever shown indifference and coldness, changed, a look of surprise with a hint of happiness appearing on his face.


    This had been what he had been waiting for! Yotad wasted absolutely no time, his figure dissolving into a ck mass that instantly merged with Atticus''s shadow.


    The others were startled by the sudden action but didn''t do anything.


    Atticus turned to Dario, "I''m only allowed to take Yotad, so I''ll see you in a few months."


    Atticus could immediately notice a shift in Dario''s mood, as though he suddenly became somber.


    Dario had always made it a point to never show his true emotions in public. It was paramount to know how to control your emotions, especially in high-pressure situations.


    But he just couldn''t help it this time around.


    Atticus was sure to have more subordinates in the future, and unlike the Ravende, fighting wasn''t his forte. He had to make himself useful in some way.


    These early stages were the perfect time to make Atticus a little bit reliant on him, but it seemed that would be hard.


    Atticus ignored Dario''s obvious sadness and turned to the crew members next, "Looks like I will be going down on my own. Thank you for everything, and I''ll see youter."


    The captain and the other crew members were a little taken aback. But they regained theirposure and then bowed.


    "The honor is ours, young master. I wish you a safe return."


    Atticus nodded at the captain''s words before he turned and started making his way to the exit.


    "How long do you think he''ll spend before graduating?" One of the crew members suddenly spoke up, causing the others'' ears to perk up.


    "Let''s even forget the fact that he''s just 16! But it has to take years, right?" Another crew member added, a hint of hesitation in hisst words. Even he wasn''t sure anymore.


    Atticus had reached this level at such a young age; that alone was enough indication that he wasn''t going to follow the conventional path.


    "Captain, what do you think?" Amara turned and asked. Her finger had already found its way to her hair, the current matter intriguing her.


    The captain furrowed his eyebrows, his eyes fixed on the fire sanctum ahead,


    "If my spections are right, then the young master is participating in the Veriatega Nexus in a year. I think it''s safe to assume that he is expected to be done before this time frame."


    The crew members all sucked in a cold breath, including Amara. This was because they had just realized something crazy.


    Atticus had multiple elements! The years that they had been talking about had been for just one element!


    He was going to learn multiple elements in the span of months!?


    "I bet 70 thousand points he''ll be done in five months."


    The gazes of the crew members shed in unison, their eyes fixed on Amara, who had a small smile on her face. That¡­ that was a lot of points.


    "Six months!" another crew member instantly eximed.


    "Seven months!"


    "Seven months and five days!"


    The control room became bustling in an instant, with each throwing out different bets.


    The captain shook his head, seeing their over-enthusiasm. He turned his gaze to the side to see Dario simply standing there, nervously biting the nails of his index fingers in deep thought.


    He stared at Dario for a while before taking his gaze away and focusing it on his front, where the airship wasnding on arge tform.


    As the airship gently lowered itself onto thending dock, Atticus prepared to disembark. The hum of the engines quieted, and the crewnded the ship with practiced ease.


    The hatch opened, and a rush of hot, intense air greeted him, making him raise an eyebrow. Atticus stepped out onto the gangnk, his boots nking against the metal surface.


    The tform where the airship hadnded was akin to a helipad. A long, five-meter-wide path stretched out from the open gate of the fortress, ending in arge circr tform.


    As soon as Atticus disembarked from the airship, he was instantly met with a grand sight.


    The enormous Fire Sanctum loomed ahead, awe-inspiring in its entirety.


    Atticus focused his gaze ahead, at the end of the pathway where the gates of the sanctumy.


    He took arge inhale, feeling the hot air coursing through his lungs. Feeling his resolve steeled, he opened his eyes and started approaching the gates.


    ''Don''t worry, master. I have your back.''


    Atticus heard Yotad''s very subtle encouragement, a slight chuckle escaping his lips. He nodded his head without turning back, leaving Yotad feeling ted at his response.


    Atticus soon crossed the path and reached the open gate of the sanctum.


    The main gate was an enormous archway, framed by pirs that seemed to be made of pure magma.


    The gates themselves were made of ckened iron, adorned with intricate designs of mythical fire beasts and ancient symbols of power. Currently, they were wide open.


    Atticus''s steps paused, his gaze narrowing as he saw a procession of people who were on both knees in front of the gate, facing his direction.


    ''It can''t be for me. Is it for Grandfather?''


    Reaching this conclusion, Atticus continued his steps and approached, scrutinizing each of them thoroughly.


    They each had snow-white hair with different styles and were each wearing almost the same identical outfit.


    A simple armless robe littered with the colors and formless shapes of searing fire.


    If there was one thing that was apparent, it was the insane amount of fire elemental cues that each one of the people on the floor was emitting. Well, almost all of them.


    Atticus walked towards and stood in front of an old man who was also on both knees, bowing respectfully.


    He was so surprised that hepletely forgot all his inhibitions and scrutinized the man thoroughly.


    Why was Atticus surprised?


    Well, it was simple. Out of everyone in the area, no matter how much Atticus tried, he couldn''t see or feel even a single inch of any elemental cues emanating from him.

 Chapter 569 Dekai

    <h4>Chapter 569 Dekai </h4>


    The old man appeared powerless and at the same time, he felt profound. Only a fool wouldpletely dismiss him as simply an insignificant old man.


    Atticus didn''t even have to think about it; he knew immediately who he had to approach among the people kneeling.


    He stood silently and waited.


    But he didn''t have to wait long. The Aegis airship suddenly took off from the tform and ascended upwards.


    A few seconds passed, and the old man stood up shakily from his kneeling position, his piercing eyes immediatelynding on Atticus.


    "Atticus, I presume?"


    His voice was sagely as though it was filled with wisdom. Atticus couldn''t help but be slightly surprised.


    The old man had a very long white beard that reached his waist. He had a surprising amount of wrinkles around his face and body, and he appeared insanely old.


    His back was hunched forward, and he had a long and thin pitch-ck walking stick he was currently using for support with both hands.


    Upon seeing this man, only one thought woulde to anyone''s mind: he was not far from his deathbed.


    However, appearances could be deceiving.


    Atticus took his gaze away from the man''s body, and their eyes met.


    It felt searing.


    To Atticus, it was as though he had suddenly been engulfed with searing hotva. It didn''t affect the surroundings but him directly.


    Atticus felt his temperature rising at an rming rate, his clothes bing drenched in an instant.


    Drops of perspiration streamed down from his face as his thoughts raced.


    ''What the hell?''


    Atticus was at a loss for words. He didn''t have to be a genius to figure out that this man was the cause of what was happening. But what was most baffling about this was the fact that the man wasn''t controlling the temperature around him; he was controlling his temperature!


    Atticus couldn''t help but feel pissed. The audacity of this man was palpable. It was as though he was telling him that he could control his fire anytime he wanted as though he were insignificant.


    ''¡­No, it''s not that. It''s a test,'' Atticus suddenly realized. It was the only thing that made sense at this point.


    The man knew his name, which meant that he knew Magnus had sent him. Atticus doubted the old man was doing all this to showcase his dominance. Plus, Atticus felt absolutely no ill intent from him.


    ''I have to find a way out of this,'' Atticus''s thoughts spun. From this short disy, the old man obviously had superior control over the fire element than him, so superior he couldn''t even dream of wrestling control over it. Which meant that he had to find another way.


    Atticus''s intelligence operated at mind-numbing speeds, thinking of ways he could get out of this situation.


    He thought about using his other element for a nanosecond, being able to use ice would neutralize the effects of his hot temperature but Atticus was quick to dismiss it.


    He didn''t know the rules, but utilizing another element in a school meant for fire elementalists should be nothing short of sphemy, a capital offense.


    So he had to figure out another way¡­


    It felt as though a light bulb lit up in his head as a thought suddenly sprung up. ''It should work,''


    Atticus abruptly closed his eyes and entered aplete state of focus. The old man who saw this couldn''t help but feel slightly intrigued.


    ''He didn''t panic or even ask me why I was doing this. Good, he can use his brain. But what is he trying to do?'' The old man wondered.


    Atticus had been right about this; it had been a test, but to the old man, Atticus had already passed it. It was a test of character, to see how Atticus would react when faced with an unexpected situation.


    Atticus was never meant to regain control over his temperature in the first ce. However, what happened next came as a huge shock to the old man.


    A crimson glow suddenly erupted from Atticus, engulfing his whole body in an instant. Atticus''s gaze snapped open, his initial piercing blue eyes now having a hint of red in their irises.


    The crimson glow enveloping his figure clung to his body like a second skin. With a long breath, Atticus released a deep exhale, his temperature simultaneously dropping back to normal.


    His intense gazended on the shocked old man in a silent deration: no one would control what belonged to him.


    ''A-amazing! He used his will to take control over everything in his body. Since I was using only the fire element, I lost control over it. He knew he couldn''t wrestle control over the fire with me, so he decided on an alternate method. Such incredible judgment in such a short time frame! And at such a young age!''


    The old man was going through a whirlwind of emotions within him, but only a small smile appeared on his face as he gazed at the small monster in front of him.


    Atticus didn''t release his control over his will; he was still using Aerokinesis just in case the man decided to do something stupid once again.


    But it was all for naught. The old man had been far too impressed to think of doing anything.


    He nodded his head, snapping out of his thoughts.


    "I have been informed of what is necessary, and I am aware that time is of the utmost importance, so we will go straight to the process. My name is Dekai, but you may address me as Teacher. I will be your instructor during the duration of your term in this sanctum.


    "You are most probably used to being worshipped because of your high status, so I would like to get it out of the way from the beginning: do not expect that from me, nor will you force anyone here to do that. This is a ce for learning, not for fueling your ego."


    Dekai''s left hand left the handle of his walking stick, raising it in front of him, and instantaneously, the figure of a womanbusted and appeared in front of them.

 Chapter 570 Summits

    <h4>Chapter 570 Summits</h4>


    The woman who appeared in front of them was calm andposed. Despite the fact that she had literally just been transported in front of them with fire, there was no ripple of surprise on her face, as though everything that happened was normal.


    Instead, the one who showed a hint of shock had been Atticus. The man had teleported her here using fire! Since when could fire teleport people?


    If it had been the woman who achieved this feat and teleported herself, Atticus wouldn''t be as shocked. But the old man had literally manipted fire and teleported her here.


    Dekai stifled a chuckle, seeing Atticus''s obvious shock. He continued speaking,


    "She will exin the dos and don''ts of this school and also show you around. Our sses will start immediately once you reach the second summit. I wish you good luck."


    Dekai hit the butt of his walking stick on the ground, instantaneouslybusting before disappearing from the scene, leaving an intense heat in his wake.


    Atticus stared at where he had been moments ago in slight amazement. It would seem as though everything he knew about the elements was very superficial. There was a whole world of things he had no idea of.


    "Follow me."


    Atticus came out of his thoughts as he heard the woman, turning his gaze towards her to see her retreating figure.


    He shook his head, forgetting all the questions he had for now and walked forward to catch up.


    Atticus had been standing outside the gate all this while, just a few steps away.


    He hadn''t thought anything of it before, but as though to announce the change, as soon as Atticus crossed and passed through the open gate, a wave of hot air hit him like a tidal wave, its force and temperature so high and searing that Atticus was almost blown backwards outside the gate.


    However, Atticus was no pushover. A crimson glow enveloped his legs as he nted his foot firmly on the ground, and akin to an unmovable mountain, he stood his ground.


    The intense wave subsided, but its scorching temperature remained. However, Atticus was still standing inside the gates.


    Atticus caught the slight shock that appeared on his guide''s face before she immediately regained herposure, facing forward and continuing her steps.


    However, she wasn''t the only one who was shocked. Atticus''s interaction with Dekai had been very brief, and by the time they finished, the other individuals had just stood up from their bow to witness the neer''s actions.


    "He''s so young, what is he doing here?"


    "Look, he passed the test on the first try. Who is he really?"


    "Did hee with our paragon? Could he be one of his grandchildren?"


    "The sanctum keeper said his name is Atticus, right? Then he has to be the only child of the family head!" a more perceptive person amongst those gathered around spected.


    They were each at the master+ rank. It was very easy for them to hear what Dakai had been saying to Atticus.


    "But wait, shouldn''t he be at the academy then? He enteredst year, right?"


    "Yeah! And did I hear that correctly? The sanctum keeper would personally teach him!?"


    Whispers and chatter permeated the space as eyes focused on Atticus, wondering what a 16-year-old boy was doing in a sanctum.


    "Young master, it''s him," one individual at the back lines turned towards a handsome man with a thin sharp gaze and a powerful aura and said.


    The man didn''t offer any response and simply stared at Atticus. However, the man standing beside him could feel the surrounding temperature increasing.


    He was d in the same simple robe littered with mes like most of the people present. But unlike most, he had three distinct shapes of fire that lit up on the back of his robe. His white hair was tied into a simple ponytail, and he had a long sword hanging on his left waist.


    The other individuals around him, apart from one, stood at a significant distance away from him as though they were each trying to avoid him.


    The man stared at Atticus with no emotions in his eyes before shifting his gaze to the woman leading him. His expression didn''t change, but those who knew him well would notice that his demeanor softened a bit.


    A few seconds passed before he turned and walked away.


    ''She knew about it but didn''t say anything,'' Atticus silently noted that small fact. Without saying anything, he moved forward, observing the crowd of people who were looking at him with intrigue.


    Atticus noticed that there were two distinct groups of people amongst the crowd.


    The first were the individuals with simple robes littered with yellow mes. They each appeared to be in their early andte thirties, and the others were d in a pure red robe and appeared significantly older, around their sixties.


    Despite being the focus of attention, Atticus had never been one to cower. He walked steadily, his figure exuding effortless confidence.


    A smile appeared on Magnus''s face as he watched the unfolding scene from high above the sky.


    The Aegis airship was orbiting above the sanctums, and Magnus was currently floating on top of it.


    A chuckle escaped his lips as he reyed the shocked look on Dekai''s face when Atticus overcame his control of the temperature and the subsequent smile of approval.


    The next couple of days would surely be entertaining.


    Atticus caught up to his guide and silently walked beside her without saying anything.


    Everything around him was red. The ground was so scorching hot it appeared as though there wasva underneath a singleyer of earth. The temperature seemed to be increasing as he moved further into the sanctum.


    The walk was weirdly silent, and this was mainly because there was a slight distance between the gate and any structure, so his guide apparently hadn''t seen any need to say anything to him.


    Despite the distance, Atticus could still vividly see it up ahead: a procession of stairs stretching upwards into the sky. The path was marked by five distinct peaks, each one a milestone in the ascent.


    "Those are the five summits," Atticus''s gaze sharpened as he suddenly heard his guide finally speak.


    She paused slightly before continuing,


    "Consider these summits as stages you must reach and ovee before you can im to have truly graduated from the Fire Sanctum."

 Chapter 571 Rules

    <h4>Chapter 571 Rules </h4>


    "Are they like testing areas or something?"


    Atticus''s question echoed around the scorching area, but it didn''t get an immediate answer. His guide seemed to be taking her sweet time to respond. It was as though her focus was elsewhere, which Atticus found quite odd. In fact, he felt slightly offended.


    Perhaps he was already too used to the Ravenstein family members fawning over him that he felt weird meeting one that was indifferent?


    Atticus couldn''t help but inwardly chuckle,


    ''Looks like I got a bit proud,'' he realized.


    Atticus turned and gave his guide a good look. She was d in the same simple robe with yellow mes littered all over it.


    Her skin was wless porcin white despite having spent time in what many would call a ce many times hotter than a forge.


    To add the cherry on top, she was very beautiful, and Atticus had no doubt that her family was well off in the Ravenstein family hierarchy.


    ''But not as beautiful as my Zoey,''


    ''What is with this aura of control around her?'' Atticus was baffled. He had always made it a point to be observant of either the people around him or the environment.


    As Atticus kept on moving deeper into the sanctum, he could feel the heat increasing around him. However, his guide''s situation was different; he could feel it. There was not a single ripple of temperature change around her.


    It was as though the temperature 5 meters away from her remained stagnant. To be more precise, many could even call the temperature around her cold!


    Her every step left very visible indentations. It wasn''t because they were heavy, no, it was because everywhere she stepped, the temperature of the scorching ground would plummet.


    It was unnerving. She was doing so much with the fire element by simply walking.


    His gaze narrowed slightly as he noticed the three distinct shapes of glowing mes in a circr motion on her back.


    ''That definitely signifies something,''


    Atticus could still vividly remember earlier when he observed the crowd in the area. He had luckily been able to see the back of a few people, noting that each had either one or two lit-up mes on their backs.


    He hadn''t really seen many, but Atticus could sense that having three would be rare.


    "You could call it that."


    After a few seconds, she finally responded.


    "To reach each summit, you must climb the stairs. And once there, you would only be allowed to continue your climb should you pass the test. Instructors would be at each summit to guide you, and they would also be your judges."


    This time around, she spoke without pause, and Atticus made sure not to miss a single wording out of her mouth.


    "The summits are the most important part of the fire sanctum, and should you reach a point where you feel like you need rest or time to recover, you would be allowed to descend."


    "And when I''m ready to continue, do I get teleported there or¡ª"


    The woman suddenly shot Atticus a stare, warning him not to interrupt her again.


    Atticus, initially baffled, simply raised his hand in defeat. ''What a weird woman,'' he thought.


    The woman turned her gaze forward and continued,


    "When you''re well-rested and ready to continue, just like before, you will start your climb all over again to reach your initial stop."


    Atticus''s expression changed. Should he decide to rest, he would have to start all over again? That sounded so unfair on many levels.


    Atticus turned, ensuring she wasn''t about to speak, and seeing that he was free, he asked his question,


    "Can''t we rest on one of the summits?"


    The woman turned towards Atticus with an unreadable expression, but Atticus couldn''t help but feel as though she was calling him stupid.


    "You''ll understand once you start your climb."


    Atticus awkwardly cleared his throat. This had to be one of the weirdest conversations he had ever had in his life.


    He was finding it hard to understand the woman walking beside him. What made him even more confused was the fact that she didn''t even show a hint of ill intent towards him, nor did she show even a shred of curiosity or shock.


    The Aegis crew members had been shocked beyond words when they heard he was going to the sanctums, and yet, this woman hadn''t even asked a single question.


    ''Maybe I''m just overthinking things. It certainly feels weird to not be the center of attention.''


    The walk went by quickly, and they soon reached the point where different buildings had been built.


    "As I said earlier, the summits are the most important part of the fire sanctum. The sanctum only focuses on advancing the mastery of our element, and so aside from this, there are only essential buildings.


    "There are only three buildings you should look out for. First, the residential building,"


    She gestured towards a myriad of simple one-story buildings located west of the sanctum,


    "There are many that are unimed, so take your pick. You''re allowed to use it for as long as you want, and they all have the basic amenities you would need. The second is that mansion over there," she pointed to the east where arge mansiony,


    "it is where the sanctum head and the instructors live. No student is allowed to go there, and this is strictly abided by."


    "Lastly, the mess hall. This is where you get your meals. Every meal is free, and it is always open."


    Atticus noted down the three structures with ease. The woman hadn''t been lying; that was basically all the structures the sanctum had.


    The woman suddenly stopped walking and turned towards Atticus,


    "As for the other rules, I suggest iming a building immediately to get your uniform, as it is mandatory to always wear it. Fights are allowed, but no killing or crippling damages, and any battle happening in the fire sanctum must be fought with fire only. No other abilities, not even utilizing mana."

 Chapter 572 First Step

    <h4>Chapter 572 First Step</h4>


    By the time the woman had exined the rules of the sanctum to Atticus, the rest of the other students and instructors alike had already reached the buildings.


    "Must be nice being the grandson of a paragon. The rest of us had to bust our asses to reach this point, and he just gets it handed over to him like that," someone muttered.


    The shock at Atticus''s presence had turned into hate and jealousy, with many believing Atticus was enjoying the luxury they had each suffered to achieve because of his connections.


    Even though they had each been shocked earlier, at the end of the day, they were proud master+ ranks in their own right. Anyone that ended up in the sanctum had the potential to be a grandmaster.


    Many immediately got back to their devices, choosing to leave the boy that clearly didn''t belong here alone.


    ''I think I should stop using it. There''s no point anymore,'' Atticus focused inwardly and stopped utilizing his innate skill, Conceal, and like a bomb had exploded, his aura abruptly erupted.


    What was once an advanced+ rank changed and became an expert+ rank.


    Everyone in the area paused. What was going on?


    Days back, when Ae''zard had seen Atticus, he had been able to immediately tell that thetter was in the expert+ rank, just like Magnus had been able to tell a few years back.


    This was because the perception of a paragon was so profound that it was easy for them to see the mana that was contained inside his muscles and veins.


    However, only paragons could have such a luxury.


    The master+ ranks attending the sanctum and the instructors alike had all assumed Atticus to be in the advanced+ rank; they were each so sure of this, but now that belief had been shattered.


    The calm look on the woman''s face shattered, her expression finally showing a hint of shock. She wasn''t the only one. Many came out of their buildings and focused on Atticus, who had already started calming down his aura.


    Atticus was incredibly tall, even taller than the 30+ year-old woman beside him, but they couldn''t be mistaken. He was 16! Why the hell was he in the expert+ rank?


    Atticus calmed down his aura, his demeanor austere as though he didn''t care about the intense gazes fixed on him. He turned towards his shocked guide and asked,


    "What about the three lit fires behind your uniform? I can see others with two and one. What do they mean?"


    Atticus''s question brought her out of her shock, and her expression became calm once more. But Atticus could feel some sort of change in her demeanor towards him.


    "They represent the number of summits I''ve conquered. One lit me for the first summit and three for the third summit," she exined.


    Atticus nodded his head in understanding.


    "I believe that would be all. I will take my leave," she said.


    "Wait, I have onest question," Atticus interjected.


    The woman turned towards Atticus, wondering why he stopped her.


    "What is your name?"


    The woman paused. Her name?


    It was thest thing she was expecting to ever get asked. And to be honest, she would have immediately ignored him and walked away. It was simply how she was. But her interest had been piqued.


    "Joana Ravenstein," Joana responded before turning and walking away, leaving no chance for Atticus to introduce himself.


    Atticus shook his head. "Of course you''re a Ravenstein, did you really have to add it?" he muttered.


    Deciding to stop thinking about it, he focused on his next task. ''I should get my uniform,'' he thought.


    He turned towards the residential buildings and approached. He still got a number of looks from the others, but Atticus ignored them.


    He reached a building with an unupied mark on the door. As Atticus approached, a round device jutted out and scanned him, allowing him entry.


    Atticus was met with a simple room with an intensely hot temperature. It had a bathroom, wardrobe, table, chair, and a medium-sized bed. Joana had been right; it did have all the basic amenities.


    Atticus approached the wardrobe, which had a full mirror, and opened it, seeing a row of uniforms. He picked one up and immediately changed.


    As soon as he wore it, Atticus felt a slight connection to the attire. He looked through the mirror and saw that there was not a single lit me on his back.


    Wasting no time, Atticus left the building and moved towards the center of the sanctum where the bottom of the stairs to the summits was located.


    Just the temperature there alone had long since passed 1000 degrees Celsius. It was searing, but not so hot that Atticus couldn''t handle it, at least not yet.


    Atticus caught sight of multiple individuals zing up the stairs as he approached. ''These guys should really find something else to do,'' he sighed.


    The other people who had wanted to go up the stairs had paused upon seeing him before stepping aside. They each stood by the side and watched him without saying anything.


    He might have been too young to be in a sanctum, but he was still the family head''s son. Many were dissatisfied with his presence here, and if not for that small fact, they would have already approached and started something.


    Atticus paid them no heed and approached the first step. The steps were ming, each of them burning like embers set on fire. However, not a single smoke was released.


    The path was also wide enough for ten people to move side by side, but Atticus turned out to be the only one about to climb.


    ''Don''t let me get ahead of myself, I should take it one step at a time first and analyze,'' he thought.


    Atticus ced a foot on the first step, and just as he was about to ce his other foot, he immediately paused and carried his foot away from the ming step.


    The sounds of stifledughter filled the space as some of the onlookers tried hard to stop themselves fromughing at Atticus''s abrupt retreat.


    "I knew that was going to happen."


    "Why is he wasting everyone''s time? He should just leave."


    "Who wants to bet it''ll take years before he can take that first step?"


    The talks went on, but Atticus didn''t care about any of them. His thoughts were racing.


    Immediately, he took that step. He had felt an intense surge of heat moving from the step and into his body, his temperature increasing without his permission.


    A scene suddenly popped up in his head, the scene of Joana walking.


    ''Let''s give it a try,'' he thought.


    Atticus took in a deep breath before cing both feet on the first step and then the next step and then another step, each step taken prompting the jaws of the onlookers to drop lower.

 Chapter 573 The First Summit

    <h4>Chapter 573 The First Summit</h4>


    The shock that enveloped each of the men and women watching the scene was intense.


    What Atticus was currently doing might seem simple to most, but it was only they who knew just how much time and insane amount of effort it took for them to be able to step on those steps with such ease like Atticus was currently doing.


    They truly hadn''t been joking earlier when they said that it would take a year for Atticus to take a step. In all honesty, it took most of them months to figure it out, months!


    Considering how young and inexperienced Atticus was supposed to be, it was only obvious that it was going to take him at least twice that long to achieve it.


    And yet, reality had shattered right before their eyes. Why and how was he climbing so effortlessly!?


    "Look! Looks like he''s a genius in the fire element just like the family head!" one of the onlookers said.


    "I know he''s the family head''s son, but isn''t this too much? He did what took us months to do in a few seconds," another added.


    "Wait. But I heard he had multiple elements. Was that a lie?"


    Thest words made many of them ponder. The fact that the family head''s son of the Ravenstein family could use multiple elements was a subtly known fact among the Ravenstein family.


    Only a select few in the Ravenstein family knew this fact and said select few would inform their descendants who also informed others, thus leading to the current situation.


    But as each of them were reminded of Atticus''s multiple elements, they couldn''t help but dismiss it as false news. How could he possibly have multiple elements when his fire element mastery was supposedly that high?


    The chatter was numerous, some already so absorbed in the talk that they forgot they were supposed to climb.


    However, the individual who was the cause of all of this scene waspletely absorbed in his task.


    What Atticus had decided to do was simple and at the same time incredibly hard.


    He had gotten this idea when he watched how Joana was walking earlier. It hadn''t been straightforward, but it had been the main source of inspiration.


    As soon as Atticus put his foot on the step, a surge of heat had moved up from the step and upwards through his foot and to his body.


    Atticus had thought incredibly hard about just how this was possible. Then he remembered Joana''s walk.


    Each step she took sucked out a certain amount of heat away from where her foot touched, leaving a trail of foot indentations. It was incredible, but Atticus had been focused on another thing.


    Each foot indentation had the same amount of heat sucked away from it, the same temperature changed. This small fact got Atticus thinking.


    What if Joana were to step on a ground that already had the same temperature she had been turning the other indentations to? What would happen then?


    It was simple, absolutely nothing. It was already the same temperature, there was no need for any temperature change.


    Given this, what did Atticus do?


    Simple, in this case, Joana was the ming steps and Atticus was the ground. The steps were trying to forcibly change his temperature.


    So what if Atticus could trick it into believing that he was the same temperature as it?


    It would require precise and incredible timing and the ability to act without hesitation.


    As Atticus came to this conclusion and immediately wanted to try out his assumption, he also encountered a problem: he couldn''t change the temperature of his body. Atticus didn''t know how.


    However, what he did know how to do was change the temperature of fire. He could make it as hot as he wanted, to an extent of course.


    A thin veil of fire enveloped Atticus''s feet, and as he stepped on each step, Atticus would immediately determine the temperature of the step and swiftly increase the temperature of the fire around his feet to match it.


    This required an incredible level of focus, one that made Atticus tune out everything else except for what he was doing. However, he was able to do it!


    Atticus''s pace might seem fast to the people watching, but to him, he was moving one step at a time, gradually and carefully.


    The temperature of each step he took kept on increasing as he ascended, but thankfully, Atticus was able to easily match it.


    It was as though the people who had been watching him below had snapped out of their reverie and began climbing, as Atticus could see some of them ze past him at fast speed but not without throwing him an intense look first.


    Of course, Atticus paid them no heed and continued his ascent.


    The temperature of the area at the bottom of the stairs had been above a thousand degrees Celsius.


    However, the first step had been one thousand five hundred degrees Celsius. At his current step, it had crossed two thousand.


    It was scorching.


    Atticus had long since started mitigating the heat of the fire around him, and yet it was still hot. But this heat was far from his limit.


    Soon enough, the peak of the first summit reared its head as Atticus ced both his feet on the t ground.


    His gaze swept the area, taking note of everything.


    The summit, as he had seen from below, was simply a t ground, every single inch of it burning like embers set on fire, exactly like the stairs he had just climbed.


    The ground was at a higher temperature than thest step he had taken, exactly two thousand two hundred degrees Celsius.


    ''So that''s what Joana had been talking about, "you''ll understand when you begin your climb,"'' Atticus thought.


    This had been Joana''s response when Atticus asked why they just couldn''t rest on the summit.


    Just standing on the summit alone required one to bepletely focused and make sure the temperature of their feet matched that of the ground.


    Atticus turned his gaze away from the ground, looking at the staggering number of individuals on the first summit.


    Most of them had no fire lit on their backs and were in the process of creating something.


    "Wee to the first summit. You did well making it here in such a short time."


    Atticus''s head snapped to the side to see an aged man who had appeared a few meters away from him.


    ''How did I miss that?'' Atticus''s gaze narrowed.


    The aged man smiled as he noticed the cold glint in Atticus''s gaze. He was d in an attire slightly different from Atticus''s and the others: a pure red robe with four lit mes on his back, indicating he was an instructor.


    The aged man raised his hand. "Whoa, whoa, easy. I mean no harm."


    Atticus''s gaze widened slightly as he realized he had gotten too surprised and released a little killing intent. He calmed his nerves and bowed slightly as a show of respect.


    The smile on the aged man''s face widened. ''Definitely not what I was expecting,'' he thought.


    Seeing as the tension had calmed down a bit, he continued, "I will go straight to the point. This is the first summit, and for you to advance to the next stage, you must pass a test. There are no time restrictions, which means you can take as long as you want."


    "Because of the high number of students, we''ve resorted to assessing in groups. Since you''re new, you''ll be joining my group. Follow me."


    Atticus walked away from the edge and followed the aged man across the summit.


    Atticus witnessed the scene of multiple groups gathered together at different locations, each one with an instructor with four lit mes behind their backs standing in front of them.


    His appearance made most of them stop what they were doing, their expressions turning to shock as they saw the handsome figure of Atticus on the first summit.


    Most of them had immediately ascended the ming stairs after greeting Magnus and didn''t have the luxury of witnessing Atticus''s ascent.


    Thest thing they had each expected was the boy who had just arrived a few minutes ago reaching the first summit.


    Atticus didn''t care about the looks, and after a few seconds, he finally reached his designated group, swiftly taking a nce at his group mates.


    They all showed the same shocked expressions on their faces. They knew just how long it took them to reach this level.


    "Tsk, he probably got here by luck," one of the group members whispered to his friend beside him, who didn''t bother responding. He knew better than to believe that nonsense. There was no luck when it came to ascending those stairs.


    A 16-year-old boy had actually done it in a few minutes, the realization hit most like a wave.


    An intense p brought each of them out of their thoughts.


    "Alright! This is our newest member, and I''m sure you all know him already. For the sake of fairness, I will exin the rules and demonstrate once again," the aged man announced.


    Atticus chose a spot at the back of the group and listened to the aged man speak.


    "The rules aren''tplicated. All you have to do is recreate what I will demonstrate in a few seconds. It has to perfectly match it, down to the tiniest details, including the color and temperature."


    The aged man stretched out his hand in front of him.


    "I would advise you to observe carefully as I am only allowed to demonstrate once a day."


    With a flick of his wrist, thin strips of fire began to materialize in the air. They swirled and twisted, moving with an almost sentient grace.


    The strips of fire coalesced, their movements bing more deliberate and precise. Slowly, the mes started to shape into a figure.


    The heat radiated with an intensity that was palpable, yet the man stood unfazed.


    As the fire strips continued their mesmerizing dance, they began to take on the form of a person.


    Details emerged with stunning rity: a tall figure with broad shoulders, a stern yet noble countenance, and eyes that seemed to burn with an inner fire.


    The mes adjusted their hues, creating shadows and highlights that made the figure almost lifelike.


    Within moments, the image formed. It was the perfect image of Magnus, down to the tiniest detail.

 Chapter 574 Combusted

    Chapter 574 Combusted


    Atticus''s gaze widened. That image¡­ it was perfect.


    ''How is this possible?'' he wondered.


    His mind swirled. He had been so baffled that his thoughts stuttered. What the instructor had just done might seem normal to many, but only those who had used the fire element before knew just how much of a feat this was. It was incredible.


    The other group members noticed Atticus''s shock, but none of them reacted. They had expressed the same shock when they had first seen the instructor''s disy. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    To them, his reaction was justified. In fact, the small fact that he had shown such shock had been the surprising part.


    To think he actually recognized how profound a feat the creation of that image was¡­


    The perfect, identical image of Magnus stood in front of the group, its majesty enveloping the area despite being just an image.


    Atticus''s gaze shed as he saw the other group members turning away their gazes from the instructor and stretching their hands in front of them, trying to replicate what he had just done.


    He turned his gaze around, noting that the other groups were also trying to achieve the same feat.


    ''Wait, is that all? No exnation?''


    Atticus''s gaze eventuallynded on the instructor of their group, and it was as though he read Atticus''s mind, a small smile appearing on his face.


    "That is all. Replicate this and you will be allowed to advance. Burn it in your memory; it will clear up in 10 minutes," the instructor said.


    Atticus didn''t waste time pondering the fairness andplexity of it all. While he had already memorized the image with his first nce, Atticus gave it a more intense scrutiny, making sure to note down everything about the image.


    ''Its temperature too,'' he reminded himself.


    After a few seconds, Atticus was finally done.


    He paused, took a deep breath, and exhaled in the next instant.


    Clearing his head of all other thoughts, Atticus closed his eyes, his mind working.


    Atticus yed back everything without missing a single detail. As soon as the instructor had said he could only do it once, Atticus had ramped up his perception to the highest level possible.


    He had even gone as far as using his sense of touch. Because of that, Atticus had been able to note down every single detail of the instructor''s disy.


    Truly, Atticus had been expecting an exnation of how the instructor had done it; it was only natural given the fact that this was a school. However, even without it, Atticus believed he had understood a whole lot.


    From the disy, Atticus had learned something profound.


    The way he had been controlling the fire element since he awakened had been all wrong!


    Atticus had always simply followed his feelings when it came to manipting the elements. He had never really given it a deeper thought before.


    To Atticus, increasing his mastery and ranks of his bloodline would enable him to increase his firepower and how much of his element he could control and utilize in battle. This had been the goal.


    However, what the instructor had just shown him hadpletely shattered that goal. He had been chasing the wrong goal from the beginning!


    It wasn''t just about how much fire he could wield; it was about understanding every nuance of it. It was about knowing the intricate dance of its creation, the catalysts that could ignite its fiercest mes, and the vulnerabilities that could snuff it out in an instant. It was about bing one with the fire, and mastering not just its power, but its very essence.


    How did Atticus create fire out of thin air?


    Atticus had simply been relying on feelings all this while. To him, he would simply focus on a point in the air or on his body and then, fire materialized.


    However, the instructor had shown him the real and true way to create fire.


    It was in the air.


    Certain molecules, to be exact.


    Atticus''s perception had been so potent that seeing these microscopic particles was possible. Plus, he had been using his sense of feel; he had felt them.


    Atticus wasn''t exactly sure which was which, but what he did know was that it involved two different molecules. From his knowledge, he had been able to narrow it down somewhat.


    Oxygen molecules were essential in the creation of fire, and in this case, hydrogen was also involved. Atticus would''ve never imagined that these molecules, which could be found on Earth, were the cause of these supernatural feats. But of course, there was a catalyst that made this possible: something that didn''t exist back on Earth, mana.


    In actuality, their bloodline¡ªthe ability to control fire¡ªgranted them control over these molecules of oxygen and hydrogen! They were eachying dormant and peaceful in the air, and anytime they wanted to create fire, it was these molecules that would first react.


    The process by which the instructor had created fire was simple.


    He willed for fire to be created, thereby connecting with the oxygen and hydrogen molecules in the air. This connection would make each of these molecules react, thereby enabling them to absorb mana from the atmosphere, causing a reaction that would immediatelybust.


    The hydrogen would act as the fuel, igniting and producing intense heat and light, while oxygen would support thebustion process.


    Without a doubt, all this science talk took away the fun about being able to create fire from thin air.


    However, it was truly a great find for Atticus. Mana interacted with the molecules to create fire¡ªamazing.


    But this was just the beginning.


    Atticus suddenly raised his palm and focused all his attention on the air around it.


    With a thought, a small me flickered into existence, and despite it being a normal-looking fire, the smile on Atticus''s face suggested something else.


    It had been a normal me, truly, but Atticus had discovered the difference between how he had been utilizing fire and how the instructor had done.


    Both ways were the same but at the same time a lot different. Atticus''s way had been far too disorganized. He had never paid any attention to it before, but now that he did, he had been able to see what was wrong.


    Before, when Atticus would form a connection with the molecules in the air, he had done it without any uniformity. This would, in turn, lead to each molecule absorbing mana at their own pace and timing, leading to a fire that was inconsistent in different parts.


    He could still control its temperature, he could still move it around and unleash devastating attacks with it, but at the end of the day, it simply wasn''t perfect.


    It didn''t end at just creating fire. Atticus had been d to find out that making sure the molecules reacted at the exact same time and pace would create a fire so perfect and uniform that he could do anything he wanted with it.


    It made it profoundly easier for him to control and manipte.


    Atticus''s mes could not even dream of doing what the instructor''s me had just done. He would need a change.


    Atticus turned his gaze around, noting the other group members engrossed in their tasks. They were each trying to take control of the molecules in the air and attempting to make a perfect fire.


    However, it seemed it wasn''t as simple as it appeared. They were each failing miserably, the sounds of suddenbustions and the clicking of tongues filling the space.


    It seemed as though it required every single bit of their focus to connect with and control each molecule simultaneously, or perhaps it needed a bit of practice.


    ''Let''s give it a shot,'' Atticus thought.


    However, Atticus was feelingpletely different. It didn''t feel as though he had just found out about the existence of these molecules; it was as if he had always been instinctively aware of them.


    Atticus had noted it from the beginning: his primordial elemental bloodline was innately differentpared to the bloodlines of other Ravenstein family members.


    His connection to the elements was deeper, and not only that, they were more potent and powerful, making it easier for Atticus to utilize the elements.


    Since he had just figured out the base material for the element of fire, the next events weren''t shocking.


    Atticus suddenly closed his eyes, entering a state of absolute focus.


    The aged man in charge of Atticus''s group watched each member with a sharp gaze.


    ''Looks like there won''t be anyone ascending anytime soon,'' the aged man sighed. It had always been like this. Passing the test of the first summit alone took months for many people, and during this time, he had no other option but to watch them silently.


    The rules of the sanctum were absolute; they were only allowed to demonstrate, not guide, not that he even saw anything to guide.


    ''But it''s still great,'' the aged man nodded his head in approval of the number of people attending the sanctum. Those alone on the first summit numbered more than a hundred. It was good news for the Ravenstein family.


    For each attendee, there was at the very least a 39% chance that said individual would eventually be a grandmaster.


    The aged man''s gaze suddenly shed. ''That''s right, where''s the genius kid?'' he suddenly remembered Atticus, who had reached the first summit in a matter of minutes. Magnus had only told Dekai of the current situation and not the other instructors.


    While he knew Atticus''s identity, he and most were still at a loss as to why he was here. The Ravenstein family valued power over everything. If not for the main family''s overwhelming might, they would''ve been eaten up already.


    No one valued using their status to easily get privileges that most worked hard for. It was the same case here, or so people believed. ''If he wants to be epted, he will have to prove himself,'' the aged man thought.


    His gaze found its way towards the back where he saw Atticus simply standing still with his eyes closed.


    ''What''s he doing?''


    His question was answered in the next instant.


    Atticus suddenly raised both his arms, the molecules around him seemingly vibrating and trembling in unison.


    They each moved as though they were one, siphoning mana from the atmosphere with speed.


    The air around Atticusbusted, and the gaze of the aged man widened as both his arms dropped by his sides.

 Chapter 575

    The air molecules around Atticus trembled, each of thembusting into a fiery ze.


    The members of the group, who had beenpletely focused on their tasks, paused their actions, each of them turning their gazes towards Atticus.


    "No way,"


    Their gazes simultaneously widened as they witnessed the ongoing scene.


    The instructor moved forward slowly, walking past the shocked students and standing a few meters in front of Atticus. Both hands were folded on his chest, looking at Atticus with a serious expression.


    However, Atticus remainedpletely still and focused. He could feel each of those intense gazes boring into him, but he paid them no heed.


    Atticus focused on fire and fire only. His control over the molecules didn''t end with just creating fire. Atticus was d to find out that the molecules weren''t destroyed when theybusted; in fact, they were each like tiny pieces that made up the formless fire.


    The fire suddenly coalesced in front of Atticus, starting from the bottom. The figures of two feet began to form.


    It was insanely hard. Atticus had to split his attention between three different points. The first was the fire wrapping around his feet. He made sure its temperature stayed the same as the ming t summit.


    The second was keeping each of the molecules burning at the same rate and temperature. Constantly controlling millions of molecules together was not easy, to say the least.


    Andstly, using the remainder of his focus to control the molecules into forming the desired shape needed!


    It was as though he was stacking tiny molecules on top of each other and trying to form something coherent.


    Atticus didn''t rush, nor did he try to do more than he could handle. He made sure he took his sweet time; there was no need to rush.


    Truly, it was a lot for one teenager.


    But luckily, Atticus had never been normal.


    The area around Atticus was quiet. The group members had long since stopped whatever they were doing, each of them looking at Atticus with serious expressions.


    It wasn''t only them; some of the other groups had noticed something odd about their actions, each of them turning and approaching the scene. The shock that enveloped the students and instructors alike when they saw Atticus''s perfect fire was palpable.


    Little by little, molecule by molecule, the time passed. After 30 minutes, the form of a single leg was formed, from the foot to the knee.


    At this point, there was not a single person on the first summit who wasn''t watching Atticus.


    Compared to the instructor''s disy, he was moving at a snail''s pace. However, none of them watchingined, not even a single sneer.


    It didn''t matter how slow he was moving; what mattered was he was moving correctly!


    Another 30 minutes passed, and the other leg was formed. Atticus had no ns of stopping.


    Atticus continued this action for a while, the perfect image of Magnus taking shape. He could vividly remember everything to thest details, even its temperature.


    Then Atticus opened his eyes slowly, his gazending on the numerous men and women staring his way.


    No, not at him; their gazes were fixed on the perfect image of Magnus in front of him.lightsnovel


    It had taken more than four hours, but in the end, he had done it. He had replicated the instructor''s work.


    The aged man walked towards Atticus, his hands trembling as he reached forward to touch the fire construct.


    "H-how?"


    His voice sounded strained, his current feelings even more so. The other students went through different sets of emotions, each one more intense than thest. However, it was the instructors who were the most shocked.


    At this point, it was easy to guess, considering the four lit mes behind their backs and their old age.


    Each of the instructors were simply students who hadn''t been able to surpass the fifth summit and be a Grandmaster. Those who were good enough had been retained.


    In their decades of learning and teaching in the fire sanctum, they had never oncee across such a thing in their lives.


    He was 16 years old.


    He was in the Expert+ rank.


    He had literally arrived a few hours ago.


    And yet, he had passed the first summit?


    Two emotions passed through each one of their hearts. The first was unrequited fear towards what was undeniably the monster standing in front of them, and the second, absolute and utter awe. His fire was beautiful.


    The shocked expression on the aged instructor''s face suddenly morphed into a smile, his gaze turning to focus on Atticus, who had a few drops of sweat marring his forehead.


    "Young master, I apologize for my earlier transgressions!"


    The aged instructor abruptly bowed down 90 degrees, his form remaining still as though he had no intention of moving until Atticus gave the word.


    This talent¡­ it was otherworldly.


    The question wasn''t if Atticus deserved to be in the fire sanctum; it was whether the sanctum was up to standard in the first ce!


    The other instructors followed his actions until they all ended up bowing to him. The students were at a loss on what to do. The instructors had just bowed all of a sudden. They each ended up having to join them, their figures bowing.


    Meanwhile, Atticus gazed at each of them with an exhausted look on his face. He had strained himself, and he was truly already tired.


    The reactions of the onlookers had certainly shocked him, but Atticus was already all too used to situations like this. It didn''t phase him.


    Just as he was about to ask if he had passed the test and leave, Atticus paused.


    Was he stupid? Why the hell would he want to waste such a good opportunity?


    Atticus didn''t believe in being protected or in a strength that wasn''t directly his, but that didn''t change the fact that the Ravenstein family would be a useful force to have. This was the perfect ce to start a following!

 Chapter 576 Talk

    ??"Transgressions? Do you mean the pitiful way you all have been treating me since I arrived?"


    The aged instructor froze. He could feel the anger in Atticus''s voice. ''Is it toote?''


    "I-I''m sorry,"


    The forms of the other instructors and students alike bowed slightly deeper. They had assumed that Atticus was purely using connections to attend this sanctum, but now that they found out that it wasn''t the case, many couldn''t help but feel ashamed of themselves.


    "You know, when I heard about the fire sanctum and the brave warriors that attempt to learn the ways of fire, I was looking forward to attending. However, this all shattered when I stepped into this ce."


    Atticus''s voice was low and controlled, yet loud enough to be heard by all.


    "Contrary to what you all think, I''m not angry about the way I was treated. I''m not angry about the hateful looks I was given, nor am I angry about how I was looked down upon,"


    Atticus''s voice suddenly changed, its tone bing cold.


    "Instead, I''m angry about something else. How dare you. How dare you all to think that my grandfather, our paragon, would stoop so low as to use his authority to break the rules and ce me here if I hadn''t deserved it."


    The hearts of instructors and students alike trembled as a certain realization set in. He was right. Magnus had been the one to send Atticus here.


    While it was true that their hate had been directed at Atticus, ultimately the one they had been using of such was Magnus, their frigid paragon!


    "P-please forgive our ignorance!"


    This time around, it was everyone in the area who screamed, some of their limbs trembling. The power of a paragon was absolute.


    Atticus maintained his aura of calmness, his expression serious.


    "I told you, I was never angry. I am not here to seek vengeance or to harbor grudges. I am here to learn, to train, and to honor the Ravenstein family always."


    Hearing those words, the hearts of the people present couldn''t help but grip. Not only were they being lectured by a 16-year-old, but to think he was so honorable! Those words didn''t sound like the ramblings of a young boy; they sounded like those of a true warrior.


    The aged instructor in charge of Atticus''s group stood up from his bow, his expression having turned firm.


    He walked closer to Atticus before abruptly stopping a few meters away. It was always the duty of the old generation to pave the way for the new generation. As he met Atticus'' gaze, he could only see one thing: the future.


    His right arm hit his chest hard before he sank to one knee. It took a second, but all of the other instructors joined along with some students.


    No words were spoken, but at this point, words weren''t needed. Actions spoke louder than words.


    ''Perfect. It wasn''t as hard as I expected,'' Atticus wasn''t one who fancied talking too much. He had just given it a try and was d it worked.


    However, he made sure not to reflect the happiness in reality.


    Atticus made sure to note the faces of the students who hadn''t knelt down. It might be nothing, but it mighte in useful in the future.


    Atticus allowed the tension to calm down a bit before speaking,


    "Get up, all of you. I understand your sentiment, and just know that everything we do is for the best of our family."


    ''I should leave; I''m almost at my limit,'' he thought.


    Watching each of them rise, Atticus turned to the aged instructor, "If I descend, would I have to take the test again?"


    "Yes, young master," he responded respectfully.


    "I see."


    Atticus was about to ponder about it for a bit before ultimately deciding to descend the stairs. ''The test on the second summit is definitely harder; I don''t think I can get through it as I am.''


    After saying some short goodbyes, Atticus turned and immediately descended the summit. The way down proved to be easier than the way up as the temperature kept on decreasing as he descended.


    Atticus reached the bottom after a few minutes and immediately made his way back to his room to get some sleep.


    ¡­


    A loud chuckle sounded across the space, and each of the instructors and students alike who were on the second summit turned their gazes towards the cause: Dekai.


    It was very odd seeing the man smile, not to talk aboutughing. Dekai didn''t seem to care about all this as he held his staff tightly. ''He achieved it in hours! Hours!! Amazing, amazing! To think fire is just one of his eight elements,''


    Dekai''s thoughts were racing. Even he had been skeptical when he heard Magnus''s order, thinking it was a mistake. But ultimately, their paragon''s words werew.


    However, he never would have imagined that the boy had surpassed every single expectation he had. Not only that, Dekai saw what he did, using Magnus to appear honorable to the public. It was ingenious.


    ''Now word would spread across the sanctum, and the perception people have of him would change. How am I just finding out about this boy?''


    The grin on his face widened. ''The others would freak when he attends their sanctums.''


    ¡­


    Atticus slept for a few hours, and when he woke, he felt refreshed. It was one of the issues of overutilizing your bloodline. It would directly affect the stamina of the user, forcing them to rest to recover.


    Atticus freshened up and then left his room, heading directly to the summit. It waste in the evening, and Atticus was d that they were allowed to ascend the summit anytime they wanted.


    Atticus received the usual stares as he walked, but he could feel a difference this time around. It wasn''t only hate; awe and skepticism were mixed in.


    Atticus acted as usual and ignored them.


    He didn''t waste time and approached the instructor before creating the image of Magnus in a few hours. After responding to some well-wishes, Atticus approached the stairs and started ascending up the ming steps.

 Chapter 577 Connect

    ??This time around, when climbing the burning stairs, Atticus did something different.


    Instead of using fire around his feet, Atticus decided to apply the principle of controlling molecules this time around.


    This way, he was able to figure out how he could increase his temperature. It was all in the process.


    The molecules were present in his body too. Instead of allowing the molecules tobust, all he had to do was let them radiate as much heat as possible!


    It was tricky at first, but Atticus got the hang of it, reached the first summit, and passed the test. After that, Atticus immediately approached the steps of the second summit.


    The atmosphere on the first summit was a bit more rxed than before. The instructors and others alike made sure to pay their respects to Atticus immediately when they saw him. Not only was he the son of the family head, but he was also otherworldly talented.


    Atticus returned their greetings with his own. He made sure to show them that he was honorable and humble, making a very good first impression.


    Fortunately, the principles of the burning stairs didn''t change for the second summit. Atticus continued to use the same approach as earlier as he controlled the temperature of his feet.


    With each passing second, Atticus could feel his proficiency increasing. Although it was minuscule, he was getting used to manipting and controlling the molecules.


    Atticus took his time and ascended step by step. Soon enough, he reached the 2nd summit.


    It was unlike the first in almost every way.


    ''They''re strong,'' Atticus thought.


    He had always known that each individual in the sanctum was at the master+ rank and each one was the cream of the crop, elite.


    However, there was a significant difference between the people of the first and second summits. These people felt sharper, their aura more searing and dominant.


    They were also more reserved than the people of the first summit, which made sense when Atticus thought about it, considering each of them had spent more time in the sanctum strictly learning about the element of fire.


    Not only were each of them able to sense him immediately when he stepped foot on the summit, but rather than the shocked looks the people of the first summit had given him, their gazes were calm.


    But the intensity with which they scrutinized Atticus was staggering, a multitude of questions running through their heads. Their gazes narrowed as they sensed the molecules that Atticus was controlling.


    He could already manipte them?


    "Come,"


    A voice boomed, resonating across the summit. Each of their gazes, including Atticus''s, turned towards the middle of the summit where a man stood.


    With his back hunched, beard long enough to reach his waist, and both hands on his staff, Dekai''s firm gaze locked onto Atticus. His voice left no chance for refusal.


    Atticus wasted no time and approached. The second summit wasn''t aesthetically different from the first; it was the same t ground.


    The only difference was that it was more scorching hot, and the number of students was far less, barely close to 90.


    "Good," Dekai said as Atticus reached him.


    The others couldn''t help but frown. Although he had said it earlier, they found it hard to believe that Dekai was personally going to instruct him.


    Sure, Atticus was a very important figure in the family, but Dekai''s worth could not be measured.


    His insights into the fire element were so profound that he had been given the title ''Father of Fire.''


    At the same time, this man was the same person who couldn''t stopughing a few minutes ago. Why was he now so serious?


    Dekai looked up to meet Atticus''s gaze as he neared. The scene was slightlyical, as Dekai, who was trying to act all imposing, was shorter than Atticus.


    "It''smendable you made it here in such a short time, but don''t be fooled with the notion that what you''ve just done is special in any way."


    He raised his walking stick, hitting its butt on the floor.


    Molecules materialized and started swirling around him. They moved slowly initially before picking up speed. Soon enough, they each ignited into a tempest of fire zing around Dekai.


    "What you''ve just achieved has simply been done before; the only difference is, you learned it quicker than anyone. While this ismendable, it means nothing in real battle."


    The fire coalesced behind him as he spoke, forming into the majestic figure of Magnus with insane speed.


    "The fact that you learned it quicker than everyone wouldn''t save you; it wouldn''t help you either. It wouldn''t do anything. Only one thing can help you: if you''re able to utilize it during battle." Atticus was silent throughout Dekai''s speech. The old man''s words would have offended many, but Atticus had actually appreciated them instead. Every single wording out of Dekai''s mouth was the cold hard truth.


    So what if he had been able to understand and create true fire? It meant nothing if he wasn''t able to utilize it during battle.


    The figure of Magnus suddenly burst into numerous molecules that dispersed in the air, each of their forms dimming until they became nearly invisible once more.


    "The test of the second summit is simple: form that construct in one minute."


    Atticus paused, his eyes widening slightly. It took him 4 hours! Four hours just to create that construct, and now Dekai was asking him to do it in a minute.


    Dekai smiled slightly as he saw Atticus''s shock. He hit his walking stick on the ground, getting Atticus out from his thoughts.


    "You''re supposed to figure this out yourself, but because of the time constraints, I will give you a hint, so listen closely."


    Atticus tuned out every other thing and focused on whatever Dekai was about to say. Not only him, but the other students also perked up their ears and subtly neared the duo, not wanting to miss what he was about to say.


    Advice from the Father of Fire himself was something so valuable that many would kill for.


    Dekai continued,


    "Don''t try to control them; connect andmunicate with them. That''s all."

 Chapter 578 57Sec

    ??"Don''t try to control them, connect andmunicate with them"¡ªthese words sounded very simple and normal, but they held immense significance.


    Atticus immediately entered a deep state of focus upon hearing Dekai''s words. His gaze became unfocused as he pondered.


    Dekai, who saw this, smiled slightly before silently exploding into mes and disappearing, only to reappear a distance away from Atticus, giving him time and space to think.


    ''It''ll be up to him from now on,'' Dekai thought, his hands holding his walking stick trembling with excitement. In all his decades of learning and teaching people about fire, he had nevere across someone like Atticus before.


    ''Not even that fool couldpare,'' Dekai couldn''t help but remember one hot-blooded man who had attended the fire sanctum in the past: Avalon.


    Both Avalon and Dekai hadn''t had the best of rtionships, mostly because of Avalon''s hot-blooded personality, but even Dekai had to admit that his talent was the best he had ever seen in his life.The best¡­ until now.


    Now, Dekai had found a monster in human skin, one that none of them could even dream ofpeting against.


    ''What were the odds that the boy would be his kid, haha,'' Dekai thought, focusing his gaze on Atticus, not even minding the rest of the students who had also begun to ponder his words.


    ''Don''t control, connect with them,'' Atticus repeated those words in his head multiple times as if trying to uncover their true meaning.


    However, it would seem as though Dekai hadn''t been trying to be cryptic in the first ce. Atticus had directly taken up the literal meaning.


    ''He means that I shouldn''t try to control the molecules but¡­ connect with them? How?''


    Atticus didn''t waste time pondering. Instead, he instantly closed his eyes and tried to get a feel for the molecules in the air around him.


    Atticus felt like if he wanted, he could at any time stimte each of them with a singlemand. But Dekai had obviously advised against doing that, so Atticus chose to do as Dekai had said andmunicate.


    Immediately, Atticus felt a weird reaction envelop him as he observed the reactions of the molecules. He had always felt a deeper connection to the element, and the next situation just proved that fact.


    They appeared¡­ happy? Atticus didn''t know how to exin it. Before, when he had beenmanding them, he would always send an intense wave towards them. But now, it was as though he was caressing them.


    It went without saying that they visibly enjoyed it.


    ''Move right,'' Atticus asked, and they instantly followed his instructions and moved. He repeated the same thing with the other directions, trying to get a feel for everything.


    After a few minutes, and when Atticus felt he had gotten a good enough grasp, he changed the game.


    ''Ignite together,''


    The air around Atticus ignited into mes, a tempest of fiery storm. The other students, who had each been trying to follow Dekai''s advice, all stopped and shot Atticus stares. Had he done it?


    They weren''t sure if he had achieved this using Dekai''s advice or not, but Dekai himself knew the answer to that.


    Both hands holding his walking stick clenched hard.


    ''I-insanity. Absolute insanity. He actually formed a connection. In minutes!''


    Dekai couldn''t believe his eyes. He had utilized his other senses too, but he ended up receiving the exact same answer: Atticus had actually formed a connection!


    ''U-unbelievable.''


    Atticus didn''t lose focus and kept up his connection with the molecules. He found out that the molecules were like dogs, able to follow simple and direct instructions.


    A few moments passed, and he decided to ramp up the process. Atticus asked, and the fire coalesced in front of him.


    Then began one of the most annoying and anger-inducing moments of Atticus''s life.


    Truly, the molecules preferred and followed simple instructions, and this small fact made it difficult for Atticus at first to instruct them into forming a construct of Magnus.


    There was a whole lot ofplexity that he initially found hard to convey to them, which made him waste a lot of time starting the process all over again countless times.


    After about 30 minutes, Atticus finally got the hang of instructing them to move intricately. It was like training an army of dogs. Now that he knew exactly how to handle them, this time wouldn''t be wasted again.


    Soon enough, the construct formed in front of Atticus, and despite the fact that it had taken close to an hour to form¡ªa stark contrast to the minute he had been given¡ªAtticus was all smiles.


    ''This bloodline sure is powerful.''


    Atticus turned his gaze around, looking at the others who were staring at him with narrowed gazes. But the one with the most intense stare was Dekai.


    Dekai said nothing and simply stared at Atticus, his heart trembling. Atticus averted his gaze. ''What a weird old man.''


    He regained his focus and released his control over the construct, its figure getting snuffed out.


    Afterward, Atticus rekindled his connection to the molecules and began forming the construct right from the start.


    The second time around, it took Atticus exactly 15 minutes to aplish, shocking the living daylights out of the onlookers.


    This was the second summit; they each knew just how long they had spent in the fire sanctum altogether. To them, everything Atticus was doing was unreal.


    The third time, Atticus halved the earlier time, finishing at a mind-numbing 7 minutes.


    He wasted no time and tried once again, this time finishing in 3 minutes.


    At this point, a crowd had gathered around Atticus, each one utterly silent.


    Atticus took in a deep breath and focused, connecting with the molecules in the air. Atticus was d to see that this new way of creating fire wasn''t as consuming as the old way.


    He still felt energized despite having created the construct multiple times.


    In the process of creating these constructs, Atticus kept on learning and adapting, adjusting to the rhythm and tune of the molecules. By the time he finished his fifth construct, Atticus took in a deep breath. ''Let''s get it done now.''


    Atticus''s gaze snapped open, and fire ignited in front of him, coalescing and contorting with finesse.


    Bits by bits, and molecules by molecules, a construct started forming in front of him.


    However, unlike the other times, exactly 57 seconds passed before the full and majestic construct of Magnus was formed.

 Chapter 579 Two Flames

    ??Every single person watching Atticus felt their hearts freeze. He had actually done it. He had passed the test of the second summit within hours of reaching it.


    The people of the second summit didn''t react like those at the first summit. At the first, they had each been shocked beyond words but, in the end, believed it was possible and felt the need to bow.


    But at the second summit, it was as though they were each watching a miracle happen before their eyes, something that shouldn''t be possible, something that shouldn''t happen in reality! There was just utter silence, none of them reacting.


    Atticus didn''t say a word and met Dekai''s stare. The old man had barely been able to regain hisposure, but his hands clenched his staff so tightly the whites of his knuckles were showing.


    His voice boomed:


    "Atticus Ravenstein, you have passed the test of the second summit."


    Atticus felt something warm appear on his back. It was insanely subtle and appeared like a tiny lit me behind his back.


    ''There are two?''


    Atticus hadn''t noticed it before, but there was another hot spot on his back. It was just as subtle as what he had just felt, and Atticus was surprisingly sure that it had been there for a long while.


    ''Looks like it''s an indication that I passed the first and second summits.''


    The people of the second summit, especially the students, fixed their gazes on the second lit me on Atticus''s back, a wave of different feelings enveloping them.


    Most felt jealousy, while others were still beyond shocked at what was happening.


    But neither Atticus nor Dekai cared about their thoughts.


    "You can descend and rest if you want to. The third summit will be more challenging than the second."


    Atticus could feel that Dekai''s tone had be softer than before. In fact, before it felt as though the old man was trying hard to be firm but had faltered because of Atticus''s actions.


    "I will meet you at the third summit."


    Dekai waited for no response before bursting into motes of light and disappearing from the scene.


    Atticus stared at where Dekai had been standing, his gaze narrowed. Before, when he had first seen it, Atticus had absolutely no idea how Dekai had done it.


    But now that he had gained a bit more knowledge about the basics of the fire element, he finally had a bit of an inkling.


    As he had been saying from the very beginning, it was all in the molecules.


    ''He had connected with them and given them instructions, but that''s really vague. I''m not sure, but it looks like there''s some kind of levels or stages to this.''


    Atticus, of course, had no idea what exactly Dekai had asked the molecules to do for him, but he knew for sure it hadn''t been something as simple as igniting.


    It had been something sophisticated, he was sure of this. Something that he couldn''t achieve currently as he could only give the molecules simple instructions.


    Atticus cleared his thoughts. ''Should I continue?'' he pondered.


    ''That man wouldn''t give useless advice. After seeing what I can do, he still believes that the third summit would be hard,''


    Atticus thought about it for a bit and ultimately decided to descend. He would be a fool if he didn''t take Dekai''s advice seriously.


    ''Plus, I''ll be able to train and be more adept at connecting with the molecules,''


    Atticus turned to leave but wasn''t able to get far.


    "Y-young master,"


    Atticus heard a voice from behind him and turned to see a slender man with the distinct Ravenstein white hair running towards him. The man reached his front and stood.


    Atticus simply stared without uttering a word.


    The man seemed lost for words as though he wanted to say something but didn''t know how to.


    The scene instantly became weird until the man realized something. ''S-shit, I didn''t greet him!''


    The man quickly bowed respectfully and greeted, "I apologize for the oversight, young master. It''s an honor to meet you,"


    ''Hypocrites,'' Atticus''s blood became cold, but he made sure not to show it. He hated this kind of people the most in the world. They had all been looking at him coldly a few seconds ago and now that they had seen how talented he was, he was trying to buddy up? Without a single apology, no less. The man gulped. ''What the hell¡­'' He had just raised his head to meet Atticus''s stare, and it was like looking into the eyes of a wild predator.


    Despite Atticus being a 16-year-old, the man felt fear. The other people on the second summit were focused on the two. Most already knew what the man wanted, and they each also wanted to benefit from it.


    Regardless of his fear, the man mustered up his courage.


    "Y-young m-master, I would like if you could exin to us how you achieved this,"


    The other individuals all perked up their ears, hoping he would respond. The instructors in the area, instead, were intrigued. They each wondered what he was going to say. Just like Dekai, they were already aware of Atticus''s feats back at the first summit. All the instructors were masters of the fire elements in their own right.


    Just when it seemed that Atticus wouldnt respond,


    "Exactly what the instructor said. Connect with them; don''t control them."


    "Bu-"


    Atticus''s words were short and brief, and immediately after finishing, he turned and started walking towards the edge of the summit, leaving the stupefied crowd.


    They all knew that they were supposed to form a connection, the only question was how!?


    Atticus didn''t stop his steps and kept on moving, beginning his descent. Upon reaching the first summit, another intense wave of shock ran through everyone present as they each saw the two lit mes on Atticus''s back.


    He had conquered the second summit already!?


    Their shock was palpable. Many of them couldn''t help but clench their fists; he truly was a monster.


    Atticus greeted many as he passed, and soon enough, he descended and found himself within the confines of his room.

 Chapter 580 Third Summit

    Chapter 580 Third Summit


    Atticus woke up feeling refreshed. Unlike thest time, he hadn''t needed much rest because he didn''t strain himself this time around.


    Atticus took a short bath before putting on his clothes. The attire had enchantments that made it practically impossible to get dirty. This was the only reason why only one attire was provided for each person, with enchantments to avoid any difort.


    Feeling thoroughly refreshed, Atticus stepped out of his room and immediately made his way to the summits.


    He still received a few stares, but these stares would instantly turn into absolute shock when their gazesnded on the two lit mes on Atticus''s back.


    There was no one who didn''t know what they signified. He had passed the first two summits!


    Not everyone had been on the first and second summits when Atticus showcased his mind-blowing talent; some had been in their rooms, resting, and some eating.


    But their eyes weren''t deceiving them, there were most definitely two lit mes on his back.


    The rules of the sanctum were absolute. Most of them were forced to believe that their paragon was using his authority to get Atticus here but just couldn''t bring themselves to believe that those two lit mes were a lie. It would be insanely cheap if it were true, which made them believe that those mes were the real deal.


    He had just arrived today and had passed two summits? It was insane.


    Atticus soon reached the bottom after passing through the sanctum. There were a few people there that Atticus could recognize, but he didn''t waste time and quickly began his ascent.


    The journey, if anyone could call it that, was smooth. It went by without any pause. Atticus had increased his pace considerably, practically zing through the stairs.


    Just like before, he simply had to train the molecules around his feet. It was like training a dog.


    He ced his leg on a step, asking them to mimic the temperature, after which he removed and ced it on another step, repeating this action until they started doing it without him asking.


    This might sound time-consuming, especially if he had to train them every time he wanted to do something, but Atticus was d to find out that he could literally surround himself with molecules he had already trained.


    He could simply deepen his connection with them over time and hopefully reach Dekai''s mastery.


    Atticus soon reached the first summit, finishing the test in a minute, the same with the second summit''s test.


    After that, he began his climb to the third summit. The nature of the burning steps hadn''t changed, only its temperature.


    At this point, it was already well over five thousand degrees Celsius, but Atticus was still able to withstand it because of his increased proficiency with the molecules of fire.


    He reached the third summit, and a palpable wave of shock hit the people there.


    Unlike the first and second summits, the people of the third summit hadn''t descended since Atticus arrived. They had all been focused on their tasks, forgetting that he even existed.


    They were more shocked than the people of the first and second summitsbined. This was the third summit! A ce it took them more than a year to achieve!


    Thoughts of foul y crossed their minds, but they immediately dismissed them as they saw Atticus''s aura and how the molecules flowed harmoniously around him. He was the real deal.


    Atticus approached Dekai, who stood silently in the middle of the summit. His gaze swept through the area, taking note of a few things.


    As he had anticipated, the people of the third summit felt way stronger than those of the second. They also each appeared older, and considering Dekai''s warning, it seemed they had spent years in the third summit already.


    This was the reason why there were hardly any Ravenstein instructors in the academy. During the years they would be given the chance to work, many would be busy at the sanctums, training.


    Atticus reached Dekai and bowed slightly in front of him.


    Dekai hit his walking stick on the floor with a loud bam, bringing each of the people in the area out of their reverie.


    "Congrattions, you have reached the third summit, but I would advise you not to be toofortable. This is where things start to get difficult."


    Seeing Atticus''s unchanged expression, Dekai''s mouth couldn''t help but twitch. ''Can this kid ever be worried?''


    Dekai cleared his thoughts. "I love your spirit. Let''s get straight to it then."


    The butt of his walking stick hit the ground once more, but this time fire erupted from below, swirling around him in a fiery storm.


    It coalesced behind him with mind-numbing speed, forming into the figure of Magnus, but this time the construct was holding a spear.


    Its eyes suddenly lit up a brilliant white as its massive figure abruptly coiled back with the spear held vertically.


    With a smoothness and speed that made many hearts in the area tremble, it erupted forward, its spear piercing forward with intense power.


    It seemed as though an intense energy flowed from its legs to its torso and through its hands. As the spear reached outward, a powerful beam of fire shot out from it, zing through the air and destroying everything in its path.


    Atticus watched with wide eyes as the beam continued its ascent through the air, away from the summit and the sanctum.


    ''W-what the hell,''


    As though reading his mind, Dekai responded. The old man appeared not to have moved a single inch despite that spectacr disy of power.


    "That, that is the test of the third summit. There will be no time limitations, but I expect favorable results from you. Good luck."


    Dekai burst into tiny motes of light, leaving the baffled Atticus and the awed people of the third summit alone.


    Atticus was silent for a few minutes. He didn''t speak nor did he think. After those few minutes passed, something finally popped up in his head.


    ''H-he used the construct to perform an art¡­''n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

 Chapter 581 Work

    ??The disy left Atticus feeling utterly baffled. The fire element was truly profound.


    ''I assumed I''ve figured out everything but it seems like that old man has ways of bringing me back to reality. So where do I start from?''


    The students of the third summit stood awed at the sides. Their gazes were still focused on the beam showing no signs of stopping.


    That, that was what they had been trying so hard for years to recreate. The instructors had done a good job demonstrating this move, but no one could do it as well and effortlessly as Dekai.


    The students snapped out of their reverie and turned towards Atticus standing in the middle.


    "Wee to the third summit, young master,"


    A burly man whose demeanor screamed confidence approached Atticus.


    Atticus paused for a second but after scrutinizing the man and seeing no hint of ill intent, he responded,


    "Hello?"


    The burly man smiled as he saw the confused look on Atticus''s face. He understoodpletely why he had that look.


    "Why am I talking to you?"


    The man took Atticus''s silence as a yes, an intense grin appearing on his face,


    "Because you, young master, are the real deal,"


    The burly man''s expression turned serious,


    "I must apologize for the cold wee you received when you arrived at the sanctum. I''m sure you know this already, but most of the people here at the sanctume from families with significant influence in the Ravenstein family."


    Atticus swept his gaze around, looking at the gathered white-haired individuals.


    "However, despite this influence, every single person here got into the sanctum based on pure hard work. To enter the fire sanctum, you not only have to have an intense talent for the element of fire, but you also have to have made a significant contribution in the human domain, something that would bolster the name of the family. We have each gone through that, and it is something we carry with pride.


    "I mean no disrespect, young master, but seeing a 16-year-old boy, regardless of him being from the main family, basically tarnishing our pride was something that we all didn''t take well.


    "However, one nce at the fire molecules around you would suggest that we were wrong. Which is why we are apologizing to you,"


    Each one of the individuals in the third summit gathered around Atticus with firm gazes. With a fist ced on their chest, they each bowed and greeted in unison, "Young master!"


    Atticus''s response was¡­ cringe, insanely so. The first time he had said it, it had the elements of cringe.


    However, what now made it intense was the fact that he repeated the same exact thing he had said at the first summit, word for word to the people of the third summit.


    After he was done, Atticus almost felt like puking; however, it was only him. The people of the third summit had been thoroughly touched. So touched that the burly man had immediately approached and offered to do something that shocked even the instructors on the summit.


    "Everything you''ve learned so far?"


    The burly man nodded seriously. "Yes, young master. The test of the third summit is something that requires a lot of time to achieve. Firstly, because you have to rack your head to figure out what they did in the first ce, and the second part is recreating it,"


    Atticus nodded and motioned for him to continue. While he believed that he would eventually figure it out, Atticus wasn''t so prideful that he would refuse obvious help, especially if it would speed up the time it would take to pass this summit.


    What he would face a year from now was still at the forefront of his mind; he had no time to waste on things when he had an alternative.


    The burly man quickly began exining, but he wasn''t the only one. As soon as the burly man was done, surprisingly, the other people of the third summit started approaching him one by one, sharing their findings so far.


    Most of them had been at the third summit for over a year, and Atticus found everything they said profoundly useful.


    It was a bit shocking they had done this. It seemed that they let go of their inhibitions as soon as they saw that Atticus was the real deal.


    Itsted for about an hour, and during this hour, Atticus listened to every one of them, making sure he didn''t miss a thing.


    Afterwards, he excused himself from the group and sat down cross-legged on one side of the summit, immediately entering an absolute state of focus.


    With mind-numbing speed, Atticus coted every single piece of information he had gotten from the group.


    Truly, it wasn''t much; it was simply the same process, but each of them exined it in different ways.


    It was all in the molecules. First things first, the construct.


    Before, Atticus had been simply creating a stationary construct. Something that wasn''t meant to move. Basically a statue.


    But given the demonstration, that would most definitely have to change.


    In order for his construct to be functional and mobile, Atticus had to add many elements he had never considered before.


    He had to incorporate joints to allow for movement, as well as mechanisms to enable fluid motion and bnce.


    This involved designing aplex system of interconnected parts that could work together seamlessly, almost like an intricate puzzleing to life.


    In essence, Atticus had his work cut out for him.


    In addition to this, apart from designing a construct that could move, Atticus would also have to design one that could utilize mana.


    His observation hadn''t been wrong, and the other people of the third summit confirmed it.


    What Dekai''s construct had used hadn''t been the fire element, but it had been pure mana.


    ''There are arts that enable people to utilize the elements, but to think a construct could do that,''


    Apart from mobility, Atticus would have to create a way for mana to flow smoothly through its body.


    It was a heavy project, and Atticus couldn''t help but understand just how the people of the third summit had spent so much time here.


    ''This will take time. Let''s get to work,''


    Atticus''s gaze firmed as he closed his eyes.

 Chapter 582 Form

    ??A week passed just like that.


    It had taken Atticus hours to pass the first and second summits, something that had blown people''s minds. But as he reached the third summit, he encountered his first major challenge: passing its test.


    It was unlike the first and second summits and required a great amount of work and effort to achieve¡ªtwo things that Atticus hadn''tcked this past week.


    To Atticus, who had mostly been training, this time had gone by in a sh, and he truly had no idea where the time went. Most of the hours of the day and even days were spent on the summit. Atticus would only descend and rest for about four hours before ascending once more.


    He had been thoroughly focused on his tasks. And after one week of constant practice, Atticus finally believed that he was ready to give it a real try. Sitting cross-legged in the middle of the third summit, Atticus closed his eyes.


    It had been a humongous task, almost like creating a living being from scratch.


    ''Here we go,''


    A subtle wave spread out from Atticus as he formed a connection with the molecules in the air.


    The air around him ignited, fire coalescing in front of him. Atticus''s gaze snapped open, his perception ramped up to full speed as he started giving out instructions.


    While it was true that the molecules of fire could only follow simple instructions, this had changed over time as Atticus''s connection with them deepened.


    The week hadn''t been for naught.


    He learned to use his senses to guide them more precisely, even with basic instructions. This profound connection allowed him to orchestrate the molecules into aplex construct.


    To create the construct, Atticus had to take note of different things. He began by visualizing its internal framework.


    He designed joints and articted parts to provide mobility, ensuring that each segment could move independently yet cohesively.


    The construct needed a robust skeleton-like structure to support its form, so he concentrated on forming a corework of dense, ming molecules.


    This had taken him time to design¡ªdays, in fact.


    Atticus didn''t lose focus and meticulously directed the molecules to arrange into muscle-like fibers around this core.


    These fibers, thoughposed of fire, mimicked the flexibility and strength of real muscles, which would allow the construct to move with agility.


    He created ligaments and tendons from tightly bound mes, linking the joints and enabling smooth, controlled motion.


    Furthermore, Atticus designed a neural pathway for mana within the construct.


    Atticus couldn''t channel mana through the construct directly, but he had something better. Since the molecules could absorb mana on their own, he had painstakingly learned how to use that.


    The absorbed mana would pass from one molecule to another, flowing through the construct like a wave.


    The construct, though essentially millions of ming molecules intricately ced together, was the perfect representation of Magnus.


    Its exterior was a solid shell of fire, protecting the delicate internalponents and giving it a formidable presence.


    The people of the third summit had long since paused their actions, each of them fixing their wide-open eyes on the unfolding scene.


    The construct had just been created; now it was time to see if it could move.


    Atticus took a deep breath, focusing intently on the intricate web of molecules thatprised the construct.


    Controlling millions of molecules simultaneously was an immense challenge, requiring him to maintain a delicate bnce between precision and power, especially considering that he had to give the molecules simple instructions constantly.


    He was at least d they could be trained. If not for Atticus''s intense connection to the molecules, he doubted if he could have reached this level in such a short time.


    His mind raced as he issuedmands, each one a simple directive yet demanding exact coordination.


    Firstly, he attempted to make the construct raise its arm. The effort felt like trying to manipte countless individual threads in unison. He had to keep track of the position of every molecule, ensuring they moved in harmony without disrupting the structure.


    It was as if he were conducting a symphony, each molecule a note that had to be perfectly in tune with the others.


    It was insane.


    Truly, Atticus understood why only master+ ranks were expected to be at the sanctum. It was as draining as it was exhausting. He felt as though if he had any less intelligence and perception it would be impossible to continue.


    As the construct''s arm began to lift, Atticus could feel the strain. The muscles of fire he had crafted responded sluggishly at first, the molecules requiring more time to adjust. He concentrated harder, giving more waves of instructions to correct their positions and errors.


    The construct''s movements grew smoother, but only Atticus knew the effort it took to reach this level.


    Next, he decided to continue to push the construct, to make it take its first steps.


    Atticus focused his attention on its legs, giving the molecules instructions. Each movement felt like an exercise in precision, requiring him to adjust the molecules'' positions constantly to maintain bnce and fluidity.


    The process was exhausting, a constant battle to keep the fiery construct cohesive and responsive.


    At the end of the day, he was able to get it to walk, shocking the individuals watching.


    Each of them had already achieved this feat but they had spent a year doing it. Granted, they had basically told Atticus everything they had done but the fact that he was still able to achieve it was incredible.


    Atticus didn''t lose focus. He continued moving the construct until he made sure he had a proper grasp of it.


    Afterwards, Atticus formed its spear and moved to perform other movements.


    Just like that, two days passed and Atticus stood in front of the old figure of Dekai, his gaze firm and ready.


    The other members of the third summit stood at the sides along with the instructors, each of their gazes fixed on Atticus.


    "You can do it?"


    Dekai''s baffled question received a firm nod from Atticus.


    Dekai smiled.


    "Alright then, let''s see how true it is,"

 Chapter 583 Fourth Summit.

    <h4>Chapter 583 Fourth Summit.</h4>


    Despite Dekai''s words, there was no single hint of doubt in his voice. It was as though he had no doubt Atticus was telling the truth.


    They each gave Atticus some space, Dekai bursting into mes and appearing in the distance.


    Afterwards, Atticus closed his eyes and focused, him and the fire molecules in the air bing one.


    They each ignited, an intense fire erupting and epassing the whole space. The molecules coalesced and gathered in front of him, the forms of legs forming from the bottom, molecule upon molecule until the figure of Magnus was formed.


    An ethereal spear appeared in the construct''s arm before solidifying and turning into a thick and long spear.


    Atticus''s gaze snapped open, his focus at its peak.


    His mind reyed every single movement Dekai''s construct had done, dissecting it to thest detail.


    Waves of force spread out from his body as he gave each molecule distinct and direct instructions.


    The construct responded in kind as it abruptly coiled back with its spear held tightly. Mana transferred from one molecule to the other as it moved from its feet to its arms.


    Its movement was seamless and smooth, swift and deadly, a perfect copy of Dekai''s demonstration.


    The art Dekai''s construct had used was a simple novice-rank art. It was created so that the novice ranks in the family would still be able to utilize the elements.


    At this point, with his insane perception, mimicking a simple novice-rank art was easy.


    Dekai smiled. ''Remarkable. His fire is not only perfect but it took him just over a minute to create the construct.''


    The other Ravenstein master+ ranks in the area gawked at Atticus''s sheer disy of skill. None of them had achieved what he had just achieved, and they had been here for years!


    The construct moved without hesitation, an intense beam of fire shooting out of its spear.


    The wide-eyed gazes of the people of the third summit focused on the ongoing beam, a wave of disbelief hitting them like a tidal wave.


    He had actually done it. It wasn''t as powerful or hot as Dekai''s, but regardless, it was something great.


    "You''ve exceeded my expectations once more."


    This time around, Dekai just couldn''t control his emotions. Immediately after Atticus''s construct had shot that beam, he appeared in front of him in a burst of mes, startling Atticus slightly.


    "One week, one week, unbelievable," Dekai murmured constantly, scrutinizing Atticus thoroughly.


    "How is this possible?" he asked in disbelief. Dekai was happy, he was excited about what the future would hold, and he was anticipating the rise of the Ravenstein family.


    However, despite this, deep down inside there was this sense of bafflement within. Dekai just couldn''t understand how he was this talented. It wasn''t slightly; it was an overwhelming amount of talent.


    Dekai wanted answers, but unfortunately, aside from him being an honorable man, the man that brought Atticus to the sanctum could not be challenged.


    ''I''m sure he''s currently watching,'' Dekai shivered slightly. He could feel Magnus''s gaze on him.


    Clearing his thoughts, he spoke with a small smile, "You still need more practice topletely master it. I advise you to spend the rest of the day doing that before ascending to the next summit. I''ll see you on the fourth summit."


    Dekai waited for no answer and disappeared from the scene.


    Atticus sighed, releasing arge exhale. He kept on getting disbelieving nces from the other Ravenstein men and women of the third summit. Feeling another lit me appear on his back, Atticus nodded.


    He smiled slightly and bowed his head towards the burly man and others who had helped him earlier by exining each of their experiences. They had helped him fast-track everything.


    "Young master!" they each bowed back. Words could not begin to express how good they felt to actually be of help to such a monster.


    The members of the Ravenstein family, as with other families, were always praying and hoping for a strong, confident, and charismatic leader to lead them. Looking at the back of the retreating Atticus, each of them couldn''t help but feel a hint of pride. He was perfect.


    Atticus did just as Dekai asked and used the rest of the day to practice the move. He tweaked the structure of the construct a few times, making sure he was perfectly adept at controlling them.


    The day passed by quickly, and Atticus descended the summit to get some rest. As the morning sun illuminated the sanctum, the figure of Atticus moving up a bunch of burning steps came into view.


    The temperature was scorching. It was well above eight thousand degrees Celsius already. His proficiency with the element might have increased, but his potency still remained the same. Atticus could feel an intense heat wrack the entirety of his body.


    However, like he had always done, he endured.


    Soon enough, Atticus reached the fourth summit, his gaze scanning around the area.


    On the fourth summit, there were only five individuals.


    Atticus''s gaze shed, his eyes meeting that of Joana standing in one corner of the summit. Along with the rest, she showed visibly shocked expressions on her face.


    Unlike the people of the third summit, they had already sensed Atticus while he was still ascending the stairs.


    At first, they had believed that someone had finally passed the test of the third summit and was ascending, but they each had been baffled. None of them were expecting anypany anytime soon considering the average time frame the third summit always gotpleted.


    Thest person they had expected was the boy who arrived a week ago!


    ''I heard he was ascending fast, but isn''t this too much?''


    A man with thin eyes narrowed his gaze as Atticus approached.


    ''Was he that talented? Is this why William lost?''


    He was the same man with a powerful aura who had been staring at Atticus when he first reached the fire sanctum. He was none other than the older brother of William, whom Atticus had pped the living daylights out of during the award ceremony, Cerron Ravenstein.


    He was basically the older version of the boy, and oddly enough, they both wielded the longsword.


    "Whoa, whoa, tune down your killing intent a bit. The boy''s just 16. What could he possibly have done to you?"


    Cerron clicked his tongue irritably, ''This will be bothersome.''


    After that incident at the award ceremony, his father and their family had basically earned the wrath of the main family.


    Anastasia had acted. Lyanna had acted. Even Sirius and Nathan had acted. His father had been demoted, their status in the Ravenstein family declining at a fast rate.


    Cerron hadn''t even been present when it happened. He had been roaming the human domain searching for a way to enter the sanctum when he heard about the events.


    All of this happened because of one boy, and that same boy was standing in front of him.


    "Cerron."


    "Cerron."


    "Cerron."


    "What!?" Cerron''s head snapped to the side, the temperature around him rising. His voice had been loud, earning a nce from the others.


    Cerron clicked his tongue irritably, his gaze narrowing and focused on the man who had been calling his name.


    "What is your problem, Duran?"


    The man was short, especially for a man his age, about 5 feet 7 inches. However, he had the confidence to make up for his low height. His white hair was cut in a low style, and he had a bright smile while staring at Cerron.


    "Ohh, you look like you''ve seen your arch-nemesis. Mind sharing?" His grin widened as he spoke thosest words.


    The temperature around Cerron became more intense, his gaze staring at Duran dangerously. If looks could kill, he would be dead already.


    However, Duran didn''t back down.


    "Oh, are you threatening me?"


    The molecules around Duran also began emitting intense heat. Both their gazes shed, and immediately two distinctrge constructs formed in front of them within seconds, both their forms lunging forward with supersonic speed.


    Just as they were about to collide, the sound of a stick hitting the floor echoed, both constructs instantaneously dispersing.


    "Save your useless bickering until I finish speaking."


    Hearing Dekai who had suddenly appeared speak, the expressions of both Duran and Cerron simultaneously changed. They both turned and instantly bowed toward Dekai in respect.


    Joana and the others mimicked their actions, including the instructors.


    At that moment, Atticus also reached them and bowed toward Dekai. His gaze couldn''t help but narrow. ''Looks like those on the fourth summit is at a different level than the others,''


    Dekai hit the butt of his walking stick on the floor, prompting them to raise their heads.


    "I''ll make one thing clear: there is no foul y, nor was there any cheating. I personally observed every test and can confirm that Atticus Ravenstein reached the fourth summit naturally in just a week."


    Atticus felt the gazes of the five for a second. He felt weird that Dekai wasplimenting him like this. ''I might be wrong about this, though. He might just be stating the facts.''


    Dekai continued after his pause,


    "With that, if you have any problems with him being here, now is the time to speak."


    Each one of the five felt an intense pressure enveloping them. They all gulped. Anyone speaking up now would mean they were iming that Dekai had been lying.


    The pressure on their shoulders was enough for them to understand what would happen should anyone speak.


    A few seconds passed, and Dekai hit his walking stick on the ground.


    "Good, let''s get to it then."

 Chapter 584 Partner

    Chapter 584 Partner


    As Dekai spoke, the air around them changed. It was as though Dekai''s every mood affected his surroundings. The mood instantly became serious as the five stood straighter than before. Atticus had also instinctively followed their actions.


    "This is the fourth summit. After this, you are only one step away from graduating," Dekai announced.


    Atticus scrutinized the five and saw that none of them moved an inch and were listening attentively. This was odd, considering they must have heard it before.


    Dekai continued without pausing, "You must all wonder, especially if your brain is the size of a peanut, that the fire element is only about unleashing destruction so why are we creating constructs? But that is nothing short of sphemy."


    Atticus could sense a lot of anger in Dekai''s tone. Clearly, it was a sensitive topic.


    The butt of Dekai''s walking stick mmed the ground as he continued, "The fire element is so much more than simply burning things to a crisp. It''s life. It has been with us from the beginning, even though none of us could utilize it then. Fire is¡­"


    Atticus''s mouth couldn''t help but twitch as he listened to Dekai go on and on about the fire element.


    No one needed to tell Atticus; he knew that the man loved the fire, how could he not be when he was speaking with so much passion?


    The others didn''t seem surprised by Dekai''s behavior, as though they were already used to it. Atticus listened to Dekai''s ramblings for a while, and even he was getting tired.


    However, Dekai eventually stopped, "Let me stop here, I''ll continueter." The mood seemed to be more rxed as though Dekai had just let out some steam.


    The butt of his walking stick hit the ground. "Now let''s get to the main order of business. Why do we ask you to do all this?"


    "Atticus," Dekai suddenly called out, startling him.


    ''What does he want?'' Atticus met Dekai''s stare with a confused look. The situation felt weird, as though he had suddenly been called and asked a question in ss.


    "I would like to hear what you think. The fire element is so much more than just creating and utilizing constructs, so why is that all you need to do to reach the highest summit in the sanctum?" Dekai asked.


    Atticus paused,prehending the question as soon as it was spoken. He could see the underlying meaning in Dekai''s words. ''To reach the highest summit and not to graduate, huh. So it''s different on the 5th summit then,'' he thought.


    Regardless, a thought was all he needed to dissect the possible reasons for what Dekai had just mentioned. "From the creation to controlling and performing arts with the constructs, it epasses everything you would need to learn about the molecules that fire originates from. We would be more proficient in controlling these molecules, making it easier to learn other ways of utilizing them."


    "Good!" Dekai grinned and hit his walking stick on the ground.


    ''Oh, not bad,'' Duran threw a nce at Atticus, intrigued. He had gotten it all on his first try, which truly wasn''t something he expected from a 16-year-old.


    While Cerron silently clenched his hands, he was impulsive and hot-blooded by nature. If it had been anyone else and not for the current situation, he would have already attacked. Plus, that man was currently hovering in the aegis above them.


    Joana and the two others showed no visible reaction.


    "You''re correct, Atticus. And as you have probably guessed, the fifth summit will be different. Time will tell if you ever reach there," Dekai said, adding inwardly, ''I have no doubt you will.''


    "The fire element has endless possibilities, and not even I have exhausted the ways it could be utilized. It all depends on your connection with the molecules and your imagination," Dekai exined. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Now for the test of the fourth summit, it is simple. During the first, you learned how to create a construct; in the second, you learned how to create one in record time; and in the third summit, you created one that could move. You will require all of this knowledge and skill to attempt and pass the fourth.


    "Now that you are six in number, you will all be paired up into three pairs. Each pair is to do battle with each other, but you will only do so with the construct you created. It doesn''t have to be in the shape of Master Magnus. Do what makes youfortable.


    "There are no winners or losers; this is simply done to make you train your control. To pass the test of the fourth summit, you must do battle with your instructor and at leastnd a single hit," Dekai continued.


    "Yes, Atticus?" Dekai gestured for Atticus, who had suddenly raised his hand to speak.


    "We must do battle with our instructors. Mine is¡­" Atticus began.


    Dekai grinned, already understanding where he was going. "That''s right, your instructor is me. As usual, I look forward to what you''ll disy. Good luck," Dekai burst into mes before disappearing from the scene.


    Atticus stood silently, his mind racing with all sorts of thoughts. ''Looks like this fourth summit will take time,'' he thought, unable to see himselfnding a hit on Dekai. Regardless, he wasn''t going to waste time thinking about something unnecessary.


    ''How do we decide our partners?'' Atticus pondered.


    The cold gaze on Cerron morphed into a small smile as his gazended on Joana standing by the side. He straightened up his robe, and his eyes turned firm.


    With confident steps, he started approaching Joana but couldn''t get far as fire ignited above their heads, taking shape into the numbers 1 to 3, with two individuals having an identical number.


    Cerron narrowed his eyes, seeing the number 1 above his head.


    "Oh look! We''re the same number," he heard Duran say from the side, and his heart gripped. He really hoped it wasn''t what he thought.


    He turned slowly, his teeth gritting hard as he saw the number 1 above Duran''s head. ''Shit, it looks like it was done by Master Dekai himself. I can''t ignore it,'' Cerron realized.


    Atticus turned and found his partner, the beautiful and calm Joana, and immediately approached her.

 Chapter 585 Non Negotiable

    Chapter 585 Non Negotiable


    Atticus approached Joana and stood in front of her without saying anything. He remembered her demeanor well.


    He expectedplete silence, but surprisingly, the opposite happened. Joana inched closer to Atticus and asked what had been on everyone''s mind,


    "How did you reach here so quickly?"


    The others perked up their ears, attempting to listen in.


    "I passed the tests," he replied.


    "¡­"


    "¡­"


    "¡­"


    "¡­"


    "¡­"


    It wasn''t only Joana and the rest; even the instructors were bbergasted.


    Of course you passed the test!!!


    Joana regained herposure after a few seconds. "I see. You must think I''m a fool," she said without a change in expression.


    Atticus shook his head. "No. What I said was the truth. Like the instructor said, there was no foul y. I did what I did because I could do it, that''s all."


    A loud scoff sounded from behind him.


    "So you expect us to believe you reached the fourth summit in just a week? You should try harder," Cerron said, staring at him with an icy gaze.


    Atticus paused slightly, a baffled expression appearing on his face as he saw the unsure gazes of everyone staring at him.


    "I think you''re all mistaken," he said, his voice dropping to a chilling calm. "I''m here to master my fire element and be stronger. Your eptance means nothing to me. If you believe I don''t deserve to be here, that''s your problem, not mine."


    Cerron''s eyes narrowed dangerously, his anger ring. "You''re just so full of yourself, aren''t you?" he snarled. "We all worked hard to get to where we are now, and you think you can just waltz in here without putting in the work?"


    Duran abruptly chimed in, "Damn, man, chill. Why didn''t you say all this when Master Dekai was here? The man literally asked if there were any objections."


    The others couldn''t help but agree with Duran. Everyone knew Cerron''s personality. While he was known to re up easily, it was never to this extent, especially when Atticus hadn''t directly done anything to him.


    Cerron shot Duran a death stare. "You stay out of this," he snapped.


    He turned his gaze back towards Atticus only to see that thetter had already turned away from him as though he were insignificant.


    Cerron threatened to burst in anger, his temperature rising. "That''s all you know how to do, isn''t it?" he paused, watching as Atticus halted, clearly affected. "Run away and hide, just like your mother did. Must be a family trait."


    Duran raised an eyebrow, slightly shocked. It was obvious Cerron was trying to taunt Atticus and make him angry. Unlike the others, he knew about the rtionship between the duo.


    ''It wasn''t directly an insult, but he''s talking about the wife of the family head! He''s going through such lengths¡­ The boy might be a genius in the elements, but he wouldn''t be able to defeat an actual master+ rank. Would he fall for it?''


    Truly, Cerron''s first words had affected Atticus, but not in the one we way the former thought. Those words made him aware of something he suspected but didn''t know for sure: Cerron knew him and had some kind of personal beef with him.


    Thin eyes and a long sword¡ªit wasn''t hard for Atticus to narrow it down and eventually reach a conclusion. He was somehow rted to the boy he had pped the living daylights out of during the award ceremony at the Raven estate.


    Atticus immediately got a sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu about the current situation; the man was going to be a problem. But unlike the others at the academy and that he had been dealing with until now, this man was actually a master+ rank.


    Atticus thought about what he should do, but this onlysted until Cerron said something he should never have said.


    Atticus had had his fair share of bullies back on Earth. Although they had all learned to steer clear of him, it wasn''t until an incident happened that they had. An incident where one of them called his mother a whore.


    He never joked about his family, ever.


    Atticus stopped in his tracks, his aura changing.


    Slowly, he turned to face Cerron, his eyes zing with a fury that matched the fire sanctum''s heat.


    Cerron''s gaze narrowed, a feeling of danger enveloping him.


    The surrounding temperature, despite being insanely high already, increased to staggering levels.


    Atticus spoke no word.


    In one instance, Cerron saw Atticus standing 20 meters away from him; in the next, the ground where Atticus stood buckled, the mes around it getting snuffed out for a second.


    Cerron''s gaze widened in shock; Atticus wasn''t there!


    He immediately acted, his perception ramping up to full throttle.


    Then, he felt it as the world slowed. A slight wetness on his neck. ''W-what?''


    Cerron''s heart trembled, his eyes instinctively shooting downward to witness two things that made his scalp go numb.


    A gleaming katana was about to cut his neck, already inches in. And then, a gaze. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Two piercing blue eyes with a hint of crimson in their irises stared at him with a coldness that could freeze a.


    Cerron involuntarily shivered. Atticus was currently staring at him as though he were nothing more than a useless thing.


    ''H-how can a 16-year-old have such eyes?''


    Cerron felt his life sh before his eyes. However, before the katana could continue its path, Atticus suddenly burst into mes, instantly reappearing at a distance away from Cerron.


    The eyes of the other fourth summit members watching shot up in shock. They had beente to catch the start of his movement, but they had most definitely seen thest parts of it!


    An aged and authoritative voice boomed:


    "Any battles urring in the fire sanctum must be done with fire and fire alone. The sanctum rules are absolute; there will be no exceptions."


    Atticus''s cold gaze darkened as he heard Dekai speak. The man wasn''t physically present, but everyone could hear him clearly.


    He didn''t say anything and simply sheathed his katana.


    "Good choice. You are allowed to battle only with your fire element. Considering the current situation, I will have you postpone it until after three days. This is non-negotiable."

 Chapter 586 Fighting Constructs

    Chapter 586 Fighting Constructs


    Dekai stared down at Atticus and the others from the fifth summit with a narrowed gaze. One of the sanctum instructors stood bowed behind him, having just exined something to him.


    ''I didn''t think it was that bad,''


    Dekai had orchestrated the situation intentionally. Everyone knew about Cerron''s interest in Joana and his hot-blooded personality, making Cerron the perfect candidate for Dekai''s n.


    Before Atticus left the fire sanctum, and he was sure it would be very soon, he wanted the boy to experience a real battle using just fire. This was where Cerron came into y.


    However, Dekai had miscalcted the extent of Cerron''s history with Atticus. The instructor behind him had just informed him about Atticus''s connection to the decline of Cerron''s family.


    ''If I hadn''t acted immediately, he would have cut off his head. Is this really a 16-year-old boy?'' Dekai was left feeling utterly baffled.


    As soon as Dekai finished speaking, Atticus sheathed his katana and walked toward his partner, Joana.


    There was not a single person who wasn''t staring at him, but Atticus acted as though nothing had happened and stood with a calm expression in front of Joana.


    Everyone had different thoughts running through their heads. What was that? That was the strength and power of a master+ rank! Since when could 16-year-olds disy master+ rank strength?


    ''Was it an artifact?'' Duran spected.


    Regardless, there was not a single one of them as baffled as Cerron. The man was shocked. He had almost died!


    The fear he had felt a few seconds ago was instantly reced with an intense amount of anger. One that he had no idea what to do with.


    Cerron clenched his fist so hard blood started pouring down from it, the drops instantly boiling and steaming due to the temperature.


    ''He caught me off guard somehow, yes, that''s it,''


    Cerron reassured himself, but his anger was still very much present.


    He turned and saw the boy who almost killed him not giving him a single ounce of attention, his anger ring up even more.


    ''Three days. I''ll crush him thoroughly,''


    Cerron dered in his mind, his whole form seething. Without wasting time he turned and descended the summit. He couldn''t spend another second here any longer.


    Duran sighed heavily, "There goes my partner," he mumbled dejectedly. ''But at least I got to see something interesting today. So that''s our next family head, huh,''


    Duran had no doubt about it; Atticus would be the heir. There was simply no one capable enough to challenge him.


    "¡­"


    "¡­"


    Both Atticus and Joana silently stared at each other. Atticus might appear normal, but a weird coldness radiated off him. There was no doubt about it¡ªhe was angry.


    While Joana, although still inexpressive, those who knew her well would notice the intrigue on her face.


    ''Is this why Mom couldn''t stop talking about him?,''


    "Let''s get this started,"


    Atticus broke the silence, causing Joana to nod silently.


    The air around the duo ignited, intense fire swirling around them. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Joana had been faster in creating her construct, and its temperature was nothing short of scorching. Her construct took on the form of a woman d in Viking-like armor, holding a long and thick halberd.


    Atticus had still chosen to use his normal construct of Magnus with a spear.


    No order was given before both constructs shot towards each other, colliding in a series of shes that shook the air.


    Joana''s construct, as expected, had the upper hand in the confrontation, with Atticus''s being pushed back.


    Compared to her, who had spent a longer time on the fourth summit and was more proficient in using her construct, and Atticus, who had just passed the third summit test, it should be impossible for him to match Joana, at least at first.


    ''He''s still trying to adapt,'' noting Atticus''s awkward movements, she immediately seized the chance.


    Joana''s construct moved expertly, as though it were a regr human despite itsrge size, unleashing devastating strikes that pierced through Atticus''s construct brutally.


    Atticus''s mind instantly became strained as he tried to cover up the holes the halberd left while also trying to evade Joana''s attacks.


    His movements were still clumsy, but Atticus was able to evade some attacks. However, it eventually ended in his loss.


    The others had stopped to watch Atticus and Joana''s battle, all of them curious about Atticus''s prowess. Although he lost, none of them thought less of him.


    The fact that he was able to achieve such a stage in such a short time was way more mind-racking than anything else.


    Atticus released his control over the molecules, the construct crumbling. He instantly entered into a focused state where he yed back every moment of the battle, highlighting each of his weaknesses.


    ''I''m still not adept enough at moving the construct, which makes my movement clumsy and sluggish.'' This was what Atticus identified as his main problem. A problem he instantly found an answer to.


    ''I should change the construct and weapon. I''m naturally not too adept at using the spear in the first ce, and the construct is too big. I should tone down the size a bit.''


    Atticus immediately put each of his realizations into practice and manipted the fire molecules to form his desired construct.


    This time around, he used a katana and also reduced the size of the construct.


    Joana remained unfazed. Her construct swept its halberd to the side, as though telling Atticus she was ready when he was.


    Atticus responded in kind, a multitude of instructions leaving in waves. His construct shot forward, both hands holding its katana''s hilt at its side.


    Joana''s construct also shot forward, and both constructs unleashed a series of shes and thrusts as they neared.


    Each collision resulted in a wave of fire spreading out across the area.


    ''Good, it''s easier to control now. It''s smaller and more efficient to use. The katana is also a perfect touch.''


    While its clumsiness was still present, Atticus found this construct easier to use, and as time passed, he started adapting, his proficiency increasing.

 Chapter 587 Three Days

    Chapter 587 Three Days


    Atticus trained without stopping or pausing. He was eternally grateful that Dekai had chosen this determined woman as his partner.


    Indeed, one could not tell the nature of a person with just a single nce.


    Joana had turned out to be something Atticus could have never expected¡ªa training maniac.


    Joana was relentless. She never called for rest and was always ready to battle whenever Atticus was ready.


    At first, the others werepletely enamored by the intensity at which the both of them were going at it, but eventually, it turned into shock and then fear. Just what were they made of?


    The duo trained for days with shocking intensity and next to no breaks.


    Atticus hade a long way in controlling the fire molecules. Unlike the imperfect fire that he had been creating, utilizing his fire element like this required significantly less effort and strain.


    Atticus could continue controlling the construct for days if he wanted, but unfortunately, there was always a drawback¡ªthe mental strain. He had to keep track of every molecule and immediately act when they deviated from their instructions. This made him keep his perception constantly active.


    Regardless, Atticus stillsted for quite a long while. Twenty-one hours, to be exact.


    Afterward, he and Joana decided to get some rest, although it appeared that Joana could still continue, which made sense considering her greater experience.


    However, neither of them descended. They both found a corner and began meditating. Atticus luckily didn''t require using so much of his mind to control the little molecules around his body. They had basically been trained already.


    The meditationsted for only two hours before they stood up and continued with their battle.


    This same routine continued until exactly three days had passed.


    The figure of Cerron ascended and reached the fourth summit.


    "Look who finally decided to show up," Duran frowned.


    The other members, along with the instructors, were already present, each of them turning as they saw him. Cerron hadn''t once shown up at the summit since he had descended.


    Cerron swept his gaze around and found what he was looking for¡ªAtticus, sitting cross-legged on one side of the summit, engaged in intense meditation.


    His gaze turned icy, and without uttering a word or even greeting anyone, Cerron walked towards the middle of the summit and stood silently, his gaze closed.


    Atticus made no movements or attempts at getting up, remaining motionless. The onlookers simply stared at the both of them, each of them anticipating the fight that was about to take ce.


    A 30-year-old veteran master+ rank versus a 16-year-old expert+ rank boy. It was truly a funny matchup.


    They didn''t have to wait long as a bright light abruptly ignited directly above the summit, the figure of Dekai appearing andnding soundlessly on the burning ground.


    His walking stick hit the ground with a loud BAM, his voice booming:


    "Let the battlemence!"


    Atticus''s gaze snapped open as he stood up straight. He approached the middle of the summit and stood across from Cerron, with Dekai in the middle.


    The people of the fourth sanctum immediately gathered at a distance from them, their gazes fixed on the duo.


    "Listen well, as I will only say it once. The rules of this battle are simple: use fire and only fire to fight. No other elements, no mana except the one from the molecules. You''re not allowed to use mana to augment your body and fight, nor with any art. No weapons are allowed except those formed from fire. You are allowed to use your will but only when ites to manipting fire. No aerokinesis is allowed. No physical confrontation or contact is allowed. Fire will be your only medium of attacking and defending. While I understand your grievances, I will allow no killing in this sanctum. That is all."


    Dekai had beenpletely concise and direct. He left nothing to the imagination and had chosen to list everything instead.


    "You''ve been training with the kid. Who do you think will win?" Duran inquired from Joana, who was standing beside him. He was surprised when she responded so quickly:


    "Atticus."


    Duran raised an eyebrow. "Really? But we''ve watched every battle you guys had, and he has never won a single one. He didn''t evennd any hits."


    Duran''s disagreement with Joana''s response was apparent. From what he had seen in the past three days, he just couldn''t imagine Atticus winning this fight.


    Joana''s gaze remained impassive and focused on Atticus, her hands clenched hard. ''He wasn''t trying to win,'' she thought inwardly.


    Duran took Joana''s silence as her refusing to answer him and eventually gave up. ''I''m surprised she responded in the first ce.''


    However, his gaze couldn''t help but narrow slightly. Joana wasn''t the type to joke about this sort of thing; in fact, she wasn''t the type to joke at all. Just what was he missing?


    The aura around the summit changed as the tension reached its peak.


    Dekai turned towards Atticus and then Cerron, and seeing that both of them were ready, he dered:


    "Begin."


    Dekai''s words were followed by himbusting and disappearing from their middle.


    As soon as Dekai disappeared, not a second was wasted. The area in front of Atticus and Cerronbusted, fire erupting upwards, swirling around and coalescing in their fronts, the shapes ofrge constructs forming.


    The heat was intense, causing the air to shimmer. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Exactly twenty-five seconds passed before both constructs finished, their imposing forms standing before their respective masters.


    Atticus and Cerron had bothpleted their creations simultaneously¡ªa feat that sent a ripple of shock through the crowd. It took the boy just three days to reach this level.


    Cerron''s construct was a towering figure of me, standing an impressive twenty-five feet tall. It was covered in heavy, ming armor from head to toe, giving it an almost indestructible appearance.


    The armor glowed with a white-hot intensity, and a long, fiery sword materialized in its hand.


    In stark contrast, Atticus''s construct was aesthetically underwhelming.


    It was simply the figure of apletely naked man, standing twenty feet tall. There was not a single piece of attire covering its fiery form, its simple and unadorned appearance almost serenepared to the imposing armor of Cerron''s creation.


    However, despite its simplicity, there was a striking elegance to it. A single fire-made katana rested on its left waist.


    The construct radiated the same aura as its creator, taking on a calm andposed stance that belied the tremendous power it held within.


    For a moment, the two constructs faced each other, their fiery forms casting long, flickering shadows across the summit.


    And then, without so much as a word, they both moved.

 Chapter 588 No Moral Code

    Chapter 588 No Moral Code


    Cerron was currently experiencing a whirlwind of emotions, and the past three days had left him utterly baffled.


    He had been so certain, so convinced, that Atticus''s rapid ascent to the fourth summit had to be a hoax. Cerron was absolutely sure of this.


    As soon as he descended from the fourth summit, the first thing he did was investigate.


    Cerron approached the people of the third, second, and first summits and inquired about Atticus and his short time spent in each summits.


    Although the sanctum was filled with a significant number of people, there wasn''t a single person who didn''t know who the five individuals in the fourth summit were.


    The Ravensteins had never ced much emphasis on hierarchy, especially one without strength. But should one have both high standing and strength¡­ As soon as they saw Cerron and his three lit mes, they simply obeyed.


    They each narrated the events to Cerron, who found it hard to believe his ears. Truly, the people of the lower summits had exaggerated Atticus''s feats, but even Cerron could recognize some truths in their ounts. Atticus had indeed reached the fourth summit in such a short time span.


    A monster.


    That was the only word that came to Cerron''s mind. It was the only exnation. It wasn''t just about Atticus''s overwhelming talent with the fire element; deep down, Cerron knew that it wasn''t because he had been caught off guard¡ªit was because Atticus was that strong! He hadn''t been able to react in time!


    The fact that his brother, despite being known as a genius in the family, had ended up in that state at the hands of someone younger than him was now very eptable.


    But regardless, Cerron was far from backing down. It didn''t matter if Atticus was a prodigy; he had still wronged Cerron''s brother and family.


    Atticus might be a talent the human domain had never seen before, but this was the fire sanctum¡ªonly fire could be utilized. Cerron refused to believe that all the years spent here were for nothing.


    He refused to believe that three days were enough for Atticus to reach his level. And this was exactly why Cerron ascended the summit filled with absolute confidence that he was going to thoroughly crush Atticus today.


    A notion that hadn''t changed even as his fire construct charged at Atticus''s. A notion he would prove to himself and everyone watching.


    It was as though they were both weightless. Despite their enormous size, both constructs zed through the summit, crossing the massive distance between them. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    A wide grin appeared on Cerron''s face as his gaze shed.


    Just as both constructs were about to collide, Cerron''s construct abruptly stopped and stomped forward, instantly raising its longsword skyward.


    A blue glow flowed like waves through Cerron''s construct as mana moved through each molecule, reaching its longsword in an instant.


    Its aura exploded, the mes of the sword zing and taking on a blue hue. Cerron''s gaze shed once more, and the sword descended with the weight of a meteor.


    ''Got you!''


    The whole process was lightning fast, and most of the onlookers couldn''t help but believe this battle was already over. Truly, Cerron was one of the elites.


    But it was only most who thought this was over.


    Duran maintained an impassive face. Initially, he had believed Cerron would win this fight, but he wasn''t so sure anymore after what Joana had said.


    Joana watched the battle with narrowed eyes, fixed directly on Atticus, who remained motionless without a hint of emotion on his face.


    While Dekai was all smiles as he remembered everything he had seen Atticus doing in the past three days, ''This boy keeps giving me goosebumps.''


    The intense, ming blue sword radiating an immense amount of power descended and appeared inches away from splitting Atticus''s construct in two.


    No one expected what happened next.


    Atticus''s construct abruptly split into two, its momentum undisturbed.


    Cerron, along with the onlookers, opened their eyes in absolute shock.


    The blue ming sword cut nothing but air andnded on the ground with a devastating force that sent shockwaves radiating out.


    ''What the hell,''


    Cerron''s heart trembled. He immediately scrambled to regain control over his construct, but it was toote.


    In a blur, the two halves of Atticus''s construct scrambled and rejoined together in an instant.


    The construct abruptly swerved and faced the back of Cerron''s construct, hands sped together in front.


    The katana on its waist exploded into mes and instantly appeared in its grasp.


    The katana''s tip glowed blue, mana coalescing around it. And with lightning speed, it thrust forward.


    The de pierced through the back of the ming armored giant like a hot knife through cheese.


    Before anyone could react, the blue glow intensified, illuminating the entirety of Cerron''s construct.


    Then, with a force that rocked the space, it exploded.


    The ming armored giant shattered. mes erupted, fragments of the construct scattering like fireworks.


    The shockwave sent a gust of heat and light through the summit, prompting everyone to shield themselves.


    A second passed, and each of them focused their gazes on the battle once more, their hearts trembling as they saw the current scene.


    Atticus''s construct stood tall, its de still glowing an intense blue, with Cerron''s construct having turned into nothingness. But this wasn''t what they were focused on.


    Everyone was focused on one thing, the cause of it all himself, Atticus.


    He hadn''t moved an inch. His body was still radiating the same coldness it had radiated three days ago after the incident with Cerron. Throughout this battle, his icy gaze had been focused on one thing and one thing only, Cerron.


    Atticus was angry. He was seething.


    This was one of the reasons why he wanted power: the ability to, under no circumstances whatsoever, take or tolerate bullshit.


    Cerron had thrown a jab at his mother, and Atticus wanted him dead. There were a whole lot of moral codes that he was breaking, but currently, Atticus didn''t care.

 Chapter 589 Winner

    Chapter 589 Winner


    Atticus had buried every single feeling that wouldn''t help with ending the existence of Cerron deep down inside him.


    He knew it was wrong. It was only an insult, one that wouldn''t really justify ending the life of a person, but Atticus didn''t care. He had never really been the moral high-type of person.


    Cerron had insulted his mother, and he wanted him dead. That was all there was to it.


    But unfortunately, he was too weak to decide something like that. He couldn''t ever dream of facing a grandmaster rank, not with his current power.


    The powerful make the rules.


    Atticus knew and believed in that phrase, which was why he hadn''t said anything when Dekai had stopped him from killing Cerron. It wasn''t his ce to; he was weak.


    Regardless, he would never let it slide. It wasn''t in his nature.


    Atticus suddenly raised his arm, and his construct responded in kind.


    Its faceless head turned toward Cerron with unsettling speed.


    Cerron appeared to havee out of his shock, both his arms pointed forward as he tried his best to create another construct from scratch.


    But would Atticus allow that?


    Atticus''s construct exploded forward and covered the distance between them. Its arms rose, and the katana exploded, transforming into a massive, thick hammer raised skyward.


    It descended like a meteor, hurtling with unstoppable force.


    "W-wait no!"


    The hammer smashed into Cerron''s surprised figure like a thunderp. The impact was cataclysmic, sending shockwaves through the ground.


    But it was far from over.


    The hammer ascended and descended once more, another intense shockwave spreading.


    And then again, and again, and again.


    Atticus was relentless. His gaze maintained its cold look as his arm ascended and descended continuously, controlling his construct.


    The screams of Cerron were drowned by each cataclysmic impact of the massive hammer.


    Fire might be formless and its weight negligible, but the construct made with true fire was different. It might not be as heavy as the true thing, but its weight could not be taken lightly, especially considering the force it was being mmed with.


    But the impact was far from being Cerron''s only problem. The bodies of master+ ranks were superhuman. They could heal from even the most dangerous of injuries, and although Cerron was getting smashed brutally, he was healing at a fast rate. But this was what made it hell.


    The temperature was searing.


    Atticus had discovered after learning about molecules in the first summit that not even Dekai could change the temperature of a body directly. It had all been with the use of molecules!


    They had the ability to control fire and had a certain amount of resistance to it, but at the end of the day, their body was not fire!


    The temperature of the ming ground of the fourth summit was above seven thousand degrees Celsius.


    To step on it, they had to control the molecules around their feet. This had been what Atticus had been doing for the past three days, and if he wanted it, he could make it hotter!


    Currently, the molecules of Atticus''s construct, especially the hammer, were a staggering nine thousand degrees Celsius, and due to the force with which Atticus was mming it, even if Cerron could control the molecules around him, he could not do so now.


    This simply meant that his body was being crushed by a massive nine thousand-degree Celsius hammer.


    The heat was searing.


    The sound and smell of sizzling meat permeated the space, but Atticus showed no signs of stopping.


    The sheer power of the blows had left a crater on the sturdy ground of the summit, each impact sending a wave of heat through the air.


    Duran''s eyes were wide open. ''Am I seeing things, or is this reality?''


    He refused to believe what he was seeing was real. Everything had been crazy! Since when could they instantly split and rejoin constructs? Was it even possible in the first ce!


    ''Where is all this skilling from? I watched all his battles with that bitch, was he holding back?''


    Duran shot Joana a subtle stare, who was currently clenching her fist while staring at Atticus with a narrowed gaze.


    ''If he''s this talented, father would not like this,'' a dangerous glint passed through Duran''s gaze for a second before reverting back to normal.


    The relentless mming continued until Dekai suddenly appeared above the summit.


    "That''s enough," his voice boomed.


    The hammer that was about to hit Cerron abruptly stopped midair, and Atticus''s construct backed off and stood in front of Atticus.


    ''Oh,'' Dekai mused. He had been expecting that he would have to step up, but it seemed as though Atticus was inplete control over his emotions.


    ''How is he the son of that man?''


    Dekai cleared his head and focused his eyes on therge crater and Cerron, who was deeply lodged inside it.


    The crater was filled with ckened blood, and in the middle of it was Cerron. The clothes of the sanctum were made to withstand even the hottest of the sanctum''s heat, but unfortunately, Cerron''s body wasn''t made that way.


    His whole skin had been burned, leaving his muscles and internal parts on disy. There were clothes glued firmly to his healing body, and his whole body continuously sizzled as it cooked. His eyes weren''t open; he had long since lost consciousness. The pain he felt could not be imagined.


    Dekai motioned for one of the instructors, and he immediately appeared inside the crater and descended with Cerron.


    And then, Dekai turned towards Atticus.


    The fourth summit became eerily quiet. The shock they were all feeling was intense.


    Dekai broke the silence,


    "The winner of this battle is Atticus Ravenstein. Any objections?"


    No one said anything. Should there be any objections in the first ce?


    Dekai was trying hard not to smile, but the excitement he was feeling was too great. A small smile appeared on his face as he continued talking,


    "Good. Atticus Ravenstein, are you ready to take the test of the fourth summit?"


    ''Yourst test,'' Dekai added inwardly.


    Atticus immediately nodded. The cold aura around his body had dimmed significantly, but he felt like it would be better if Cerron was dead.


    Staying here was making him remember Cerron. There was no need to waste any more time here again.


    ''This boy,''


    Dekai smiled widely, his heart beating fast. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    His once weightless figure in the air seemed to be heavy as he descended andnded on the burning summit floor with force.


    The mes of the burning ground around him instantly got snuffed out. The temperature spiked, a sudden heat wave spreading out.


    The butt of Dekai''s staff hit the ground with force, the air around him igniting.


    Dekai''s voice boomed,


    "Let us begin."

 Chapter 590 Test

    Chapter 590 Test


    Dekai''s pressure was insanely heavy. It was as though he had been containing his vast amount of power deep within him.


    Atticus felt the temperature of the summit spike. The area where Dekai stood was simply hardened ground. There was no hint of mes in a significant radius around him.


    The sound of his walking stick hitting the ground echoed like a war drum. An intense heat wave spread out, followed by the air around Dekai igniting.


    It was unlike anything he had done before.


    Completely unlike the demonstrations he had given. His mes looked so solid and thick that Atticus couldn''t help but think it wasva.


    It didn''t take a second. The mes coalesced and arranged themselves with a speed that many in the area found hard to believe.


    In the next second, arge construct was formed in front of Dekai, a perfect image of himself, down to thest detail.


    "He''s a goner,"


    Duran eximed from the side. He and the others were still trying their best to recover from Dekai unleashing his presence. If Duran had been standing in ce of Atticus, he would have run without a second thought!


    Joana instead watched the unfolding scene calmly. The boy kept on showing amazing things upon amazing things; it would be unwise to believe he couldn''t do so now.


    ''So this is the father of fire,''


    Atticus clenched his fist hard. Currently, with Dekai not even doing anything, Atticus could feel the surrounding fire molecules had gotten insanely heavier.


    ''This won''t be easy,''


    Atticus prepared himself for the worst. There was no way he was defeating this monster of a man in an orthodox battle.


    ''But I only have to get one hit in. I can do it!''


    The world slowed as Atticus''s perception ramped up to full throttle. His entire being went into controlling his construct.


    From each molecule to limbs, to joints, Atticus reinforced everything that would hinder his construct''s movements.


    Dekai had already given the go-ahead to begin the battle. Atticus wasted no time.


    His focus at its peak, Atticus sent waves of instructions to each molecule.


    His construct responded in kind, abruptly coiling back before shooting forward with the force of a rocket.


    The ground trembled as the construct zed towards Dekai''s construct, the massive distance getting covered in a sh. Atticus''s construct was precise and urate, moving as though it were a normal human.


    Such control was something that Atticus shouldn''t be able to disy considering the short time he had spent here. But currently, everyone along with Dekai had learned to take everything this boy did at face value.


    Dekai''s gaze remained impassive and firm. There was not a single ripple of change on his face.


    His response was slow and deliberate, but its consequences were devastating.


    Dekai slightly raised his walking stick, his construct mirroring his movement. It descended in the next instant, the sound of it hitting the ground echoing like a thunderp.


    Like an intense tsunami approaching the shoreline from every direction, a wave of scorching fire radiated outward, approaching Atticus''s construct with zing speed.


    Atticus''s gaze widened. If that wave of fire hit, his construct would be a goner! He acted instantly.


    The katana on its waist exploded into its grasp, the constructing to an abrupt stop. The tip of the fire-made katana glowed an intense blue and it thrust it into the ground.


    Just as the wave of scorching fire was about to hit, a palpable blue wave radiated out from the construct, epassing it like a barrier.


    The wave of fire passed through, and the barrier held.


    Atticus didn''t waste a second.


    The construct stood up and exploded forward, its katana held with two arms behind it as its legs moved with speed.


    The distance between them was closed in a sh, Atticus''s construct reaching Dekai''s unmoving one.


    Abruptly, Atticus''s construct feinted left before shing downward at Dekai''s right leg.


    However, Dekai''s construct mirrored every demeanor of its master, calm and utterly still.


    A small barrier the exact size of the katana''s de sprung up and deflected the strike effortlessly.


    But Atticus didn''t falter. His construct stomped forward, halting its momentum before unleashing a torrent of swift, devastating shes.


    Each attack was met by a small barrier, appearing just in time to block the onught with uncanny precision.


    Atticus''s gaze narrowed. His construct leaped backward, creating a few meters of space. Raising its massive katana skyward, it erupted into a wave of blue fire.


    The onlookers'' eyes widened in shock. It was the same technique Cerron had used! Had Atticus mastered it in mere minutes?


    The ming blue katana descended, unleashing an arc of intense blue fire that hurtled toward Dekai''s construct. The air sizzled with its passage, and the ground scorched beneath its path.


    Dekai''s construct remained unperturbed, a slight smile ying on Dekai''s lips as the devastating attack closed in.


    ''Ah, I truly can''t wait to see his future. I hope I''m alive to witness it,''


    The attack hit, an intense wave of scorching fire erupting and shooting outwards.


    "W-what the hell!"


    Duran, Joana, and the others struggled to withstand the heat wave, their attires fluttering.


    An intense amount of smoke covered the area of impact, and Atticus along with the onlookers fixed their gazes, trying to see the result of the attack.


    ''Did I get him?''


    Atticus''s question was answered, but not by him.


    An intenseughter rocked the entire area,


    "Hahahaha! Good! Good! You have mastered the fire element to such a stage in a short time frame! Your control is impable! Your battle sense is top-notch and you can calmly analyze and react despite the situation. Amazing, amazing!"


    Dekai spoke rapidly, and each second that passed made the smoke clear out, allowing Atticus and the rest to get a clear view of Dekai.


    Their hearts trembled.


    The man, along with his construct, waspletely unharmed, not a single damage was on them or even the ground around them.


    It was a scene that made Atticus''s gaze narrow. This wouldn''t be easy, not even in the slightest. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Dekai''s voice suddenly boomed, the rest of the smoke around him dispersing, "I''ve allowed you to attack so far, now it''s my turn."


    Dekai''s walking stick hit the ground with a loud bam, and then his construct¡­ disappeared!


    Atticus''s gaze widened, but it was toote. Dekai''s construct appeared directly above Atticus''s, its firm stance undisturbed as it descended like a meteor crashing to earth.


    Atticus''s construct pointed its arms to the side, instantly releasing a powerful st that pushed it out of the way.


    Dekai''s construct hit the ground with a cataclysmic impact, sending a wave of fire spreading outwards.


    Atticus struggled to regain control over his construct, its figure performing a mid-air spin and skidding down the hard ground.


    Atticus turned his gaze to Dekai''s construct to see that it had already disappeared!


    ''So fast! Shit!''


    He returned his focus back to his construct, its katana instantly raised up to block a downward strike from Dekai''s construct''srge walking stick.


    The impact was so intense that Atticus''s construct was forced down to one knee.


    Atticus struggled to withstand the force, his whole body straining, but he wasn''t given the chance.


    A zing kicknded on the right side of Atticus''s construct''s torso, sending it shooting to the side with supersonic speed.


    Dekai''s construct instantly appeared in its path, delivering another powerful kick to its chin, sending it flying upwards.


    High in the air, Dekai''s construct materialized again, unleashing a devastating downward kick that sent Atticus''s construct hurtling toward the ground with incredible speed.


    Before it could even hit the ground, Dekai''s construct vanished and reappeared, delivering another kick thatunched Atticus''s construct back into the air.


    This cycle repeated with rapidity, each kick sending Atticus''s construct rocketing in a different direction. The impacts were relentless, the force behind each strike growing more intense.


    "So this is the father of fire," Duran muttered, the rest of the onlookers gazing at the current scene with awe.


    Atticus felt his control of his construct waning. He had next to no control over it anymore, each of the molecules having gone out of control.


    ''What do I do, what do I do,''


    Atticus''s mind was swirling, rapidly shifting between different scenarios that could be helpful in this battle.


    Dekai''s construct was fast, unrealistically fast. It moved with such speed and precision that Atticus couldn''t even dream of achieving currently.


    His construct kept on getting hit without him even being able to react.


    ''This can''t continue!''


    Atticus abruptly raised both arms in front of him, and just as Dekai''s construct appeared in front of it, arge ming orb abruptly shot out from within Atticus''s construct, its form suddenlybusting with intense power.


    The force of the explosion separated the two of them, sending Atticus''s construct flying away.


    The smoke around the area cleared, and Dekai''s construct waspletely unharmed. It descended slowly andnded on the ground.


    Dekai''s voice suddenly resounded, "You''re going to have to try harder than this, Atticus. This is not enough to pass the test of the fourth summit!"


    A small smile appeared on Dekai''s face. ''Now, what will you show me?'' His anticipation was bubbling.


    Atticus breathed heavily. He had lost control of a significant number of molecules with the bombardment he took from Dekai.


    His construct had reduced in size, and he was finding it hard to control more molecules. The strain of controlling his construct in just a few seconds of battle with Dekai proved to be more difficult than fighting Joana for over 20 hours!


    Atticus let out a deep exhale.


    Regardless, he wasn''t going to give up. He was going to win this battle no matter what.


    Atticus''s gaze shed, and his construct responded in kind.

 Chapter 591 Passed

    Chapter 591 Passed


    Dekai truly deserved the title he had been given. Only a few seconds of battle with the old man had left Atticus utterly drained.


    ''I have no strength left for a prolonged battle. I have to end it with my next move,'' Atticus inwardly decided, ast ditch effort forming in his head.


    It could end up not working at all, or it could be his ticket to getting out of the fire sanctum. Regardless, Atticus was willing to take that risk.


    Atticus sent waves of instructions, his construct standing up straight with effort.


    Dekai smiled as he saw this, a subtle excitement bubbling within him. ''What will you show me?''


    Joana, Duran, and the others seemed toe to the conclusion that this next move would be the end of the battle, each of them noting Atticus''s tired figure.


    Atticus calmed his beating heart and his gaze became firm. Like a rocket, his construct shot towards Dekai''s construct with speed.


    "Come!"


    Dekai shouted as he unleashed his presence fully.


    Atticus felt the temperature spike once more, the fire molecules in the air bing increasingly heavy and difficult to control. However, his construct didn''t slow down for even a single second.


    Atticus''s gaze suddenly shed, and his construct abruptly stopped with arge stomp of its foot.


    The katana in its grasp exploded and transformed into the form of arge gun with a long and wide-open nozzle, akin to a rocketuncher. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    With his focus at its peak, a shot was fired from the gun, moving with such momentum that the construct was forced backward for a few meters, shockwaves spreading out.


    The shot reached its destination, a cataclysmic impact ensuing. An intense amount of smoke engulfed and covered the area.


    Dekai grinned from within the smoke, "It looks like you haven''t learned your lesson. This is not enough!"


    The sound of his walking stick hitting the ground echoed, followed by the smoke getting dispersed by an intense breeze.


    Dekai''s gaze narrowed, ''Where is he?''


    Immediately, the smoke cleared, and his eyes searched for Atticus, wanting to give another piece of advice, but the boy wasn''t standing where he had been a second ago!


    Dekai''s understanding of the fire element was too profound; there was not a single person whose position he didn''t know in the entire sanctum. And yet, he had lost track of Atticus for a moment. Yes, it was a moment.


    Because immediately, Dekai saw the burst of fire akin to fireworks where Atticus had been standing, his heart couldn''t help but tremble as he realized what the monster had just done.


    He had promised himself not to be too shocked about Atticus''s actions again, but this was far too much!


    Atticus had utilized the fire element to teleport! It was insane.


    ''Where did he teleport to?''


    Dekai regained hisposure and instantly discovered his answer.


    ''He''s inside his construct!''


    To Dekai, the small amount of smoke that had engulfed the area was too meager; it wasn''t enough to block his vision for more than a second.


    However, for the rest of the onlookers, the smoke had just cleared out enough for each of them to see the figure of Atticus''s construct getting into a stance.


    Compared to a second ago, the construct seemed to have lost a massive amount of bulk. It was currently barely 11 feet tall. However, what each one of them was focused on was the figure that was inside the construct, Atticus!


    This was Atticus''sst-ditch effort. For it to work, he had to put everything into it. Atticus had always felt that if he were in direct contact with the molecules, his control over them would be significantly more fluid and free.


    What he was about to do now required as much control over them as he could get. This was why he reduced the size of the construct significantly.


    His construct mimicked his movements and got into a stance. A fire-made katana exploded into its arms, held by the side.


    Atticus''s aura abruptly exploded, an intense blue glow epassing him and his construct.


    Without so much as a word, he rocketed forward. His force and momentum were so intense that the whole summit shook, an intense wave that threatened to snuff out the ming ground spreading outwards.


    Joana, Duncan, and the rest instantly manipted the fire molecules to hold themselves in ce.


    The grin on Dekai''s face widened. ''He got me good,'' he thought, suddenly remembering the art Atticus had used on Cerron when he wanted to cut thetter''s head. The katana''s first art.


    Transcendent sh: Godspeed Grace.


    Atticus and his construct moved with unreal speed and appeared behind Dekai in a sh.


    An intense amount of exhaustion immediately enveloped his whole body. Therge form of his construct crumbled, and hended on the ground heavily.


    His breathing was haggard, deep inhales and exhales. Atticus struggled to keep himself upright, both hands on his knees.


    Using the first art of the katana had been nothing other than utterly exhausting.


    Since he couldn''t directly utilize mana, Atticus had to use the molecules instead to generate mana. It had been a daunting task, one that required his every focus to achieve, but he had been able to do it.


    Regardless, he forced himself up, his gaze turning towards Dekai, who was looking at him with a huge smile on his face.


    Atticus''s eyes drifted towards Dekai''s back, a sigh of relief leaving his lips as he saw Dekai''s construct walking stick along with a significant amount of his attire shed off.


    Dekai''s voice sounded, "Congrattions, Atticus Ravenstein, you passed the test of the fourth summit!"


    An intenseughter escaped Dekai''s lips after he spoke, one thatsted a long while. He seemedpletely amused that Atticus had actually passed the test.


    ''If he had been facing a normal instructor, he would have been able to pass without even using thatst move,'' Dekai thought.


    Dekai was thoroughly satisfied. He had intentionally increased the difficulty of the test because he wanted to see what Atticus would do.


    He did see it, and it was nothing other than mind-blowing.

 Chapter 592 Finished

    Chapter 592 Finished


    After Dekai''s announcement, Atticus let go of all his reservations and sat down on the floor. He had long since dispersed his construct, no longer able to sustain it.


    Dekai approached Atticus, "Follow me," he said.


    Though he spoke the words, he didn''t wait. Atticus felt multiple fire molecules surround him, and then his and Dekai''s figuresbusted, disappearing from the summit.


    Joana and Duran stared at the spot where Atticus and Dekai had just been, both struggling toprehend the events.


    Atticus had actually won? He had actually passed the test of the fourth summit? In three days!?


    They were beyond bbergasted. They truly had no words. True and true, the boy was a monster in human skin.


    A worried look appeared on Duran''s face. ''He''s more talented than we anticipated. If those nt bastards want to strike, they better do it soon.''


    The five individuals learning on the fifth summit, including Cerron, all came from families with high standing in the Ravenstein family. Only they could produce youths with high enough talent to reach this stage.


    Joana thought differently from the worried Duran. She wasn''t d or anything like that; instead, she felt motivated to be stronger, more than ever, a firm expression on her face.


    Atticus opened his eyes and found himself floating in the sky. Directly below him was the peak he had always seen since the first day he arrived at the sanctum: the fifth summit.


    There was one significant difference between the fifth summit and the other four: the mes on the ground engulfed the entire space. Should Atticus step onto the fifth summit, it would be like entering a sea of fire.


    "Beautiful, isn''t it?" Dekai said.


    Atticus turned to see Dekai floating beside him. The old man radiated a serene aura as he looked at the mes.


    "Many would call it deadly," Atticus replied.


    Dekaiughed boisterously, "I guess you''re right. It is deadly."


    A few seconds passed before a small sigh escaped his lips.


    "Listen, Atticus, I know the fire element is just one of your eight different elements. You have no reason to be fixated on it. I will spare you the lecture of its importance, but know this: fire is life. Your imagination is your only limitation when ites to utilizing fire. I won''t ask you to make any promises, but I hope you won''t abandon the fire element in favor of the others."


    Atticus turned to face Dekai. Honestly, he was trying hard not tough. Was this man actually trying to convince him to use fire more?


    Atticus chuckled lightly, "I''ll take your advice to heart," he simply responded. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Dekai smiled. "That''s all I ask for."


    His expression reverted back to its original firmness, and he continued speaking.


    "The fire sanctum was built on the basis of the five summits. In order to graduate, you have to go through and pass the tests of all five summits. Unfortunately, because of the time restraints, you will have to leave without going through the fifth summit."


    Atticus''s expression changed. ''Doesn''t that mean I''m done already?''


    Dekai seemed to read Atticus''s mind and nodded in response.


    "Yes, you are. But for the sake of it, I will still exin to you what the fifth summit is all about and why we can''t risk you spending time on it."


    "As you said earlier, the first four summits are preparation stages for the fifth. They teach you how to control the fire molecules in the air and form a connection with them.


    "In the fifth summit, you are required to simply meditate in the searing fire and deepen your connection with the molecules where they are most bountiful. The end goal here is simple: the formation of your domain."


    Dekai smiled at the serious expression on Atticus''s face. His demeanor had changed at the mere mention of the word "domain," making him more focused on the conversation.


    Dekai''s blood was pumping hard; he loved this boy''s spirit!


    "Deepening your connection to these molecules will enable you to understand the underlying nature of fire, and from this understanding, the formation of your unique domain will unravel.


    "This understanding cannot be taught; we''ve tried and failed. You have to reach this understanding yourself."


    Atticus nodded his head seriously.


    "The main reason I''m giving you this lecture is to let you know that, given your talent, you don''t need the sanctum to reach this stage. Simply time."


    "After this, you will be heading to other sanctums to learn the intricacies of their elements, but don''t let those old fogies waste your time. The elements are intricately linked to each other. They all follow the same underlying principle: molecules, albeit different ones in the air. Simply identify, form a connection, and you''ll find yourself mastering the element in no time. I have no doubt you can do anything."


    Dekai ced a hand on Atticus''s shoulder and smiled.


    "My short time spent with you has been a pleasure, Atticus Ravenstein, and I look forward to your future. Raise our family''s name to the highest peak."


    Atticus''s gaze narrowed slightly before he met Dekai''s stare and nodded with a firm gaze.


    "I wish you good luck."


    Both their figuresbusted, disappearing from the area, and Atticus suddenly found himself standing in front of the grand gates of the water sanctum.


    "You must be Atticus Ravenstein."


    Atticus fixed his gaze on the figure of an old woman who held a staff adorned with arge, luminous blue crystal at its tip. Intricate carvings of aquatic scenes and delicate water patterns spiraled down the length of the staff, which shimmered with a faint, ethereal glow.


    Atticus had no doubt she was old, but she still maintained her youthful appearance with only a few wrinkles on her face.


    Atticus bowed and paid his respects.


    The old woman smiled warmly.


    "My name is Liora. Wee to the water sanctum."


    In the next few days, the current smile on Liora''s face would turn into something she would have never imagined:plete and utter fear.

 Chapter 593 Water

    Chapter 593 Water


    To Atticus, it had been a blip. His time spent in the water sanctum had been speedy.


    Unlike Dekai, Atticus had found Liora extremely pleasant to rte with. The woman always radiated an aura of warmth and care akin to a loving grandmother. She was peaceful, just like a tranquilke.


    She had been far too nice, and Atticus couldn''t help but feel guilty about the state he left her in.


    Just like the fire sanctum, the water sanctum also had its challenges. Liora had been kind enough to exin everything about what Atticus needed to start his journey.


    It was exactly what Dekai had told him: it was all in the atmosphere, molecules. All he had to do was sense them, and this had been Atticus''s first training.


    Atticus followed Liora through the gates of the Water Sanctum.


    ''I''m sure it''s because of that old man,'' Atticus couldn''t help but me Dekai for everything he went through in the fire sanctum. There was no test whatsoever as he passed through the gate. The only thing he felt was a certain heaviness in the air; it was wet, and moisture was thick.


    The ground was basically water but weirdly thick enough to hold his weight.


    Although not intense, he could feel his body bing more sluggish. In fact, the attire he was wearing started bing a little heavier as it soaked in the moisture from the air.


    Just like the fire sanctum, the people of the water sanctum were shocked when they saw a 16-year-old walking behind their sanctum master, a wave of chatter permeating the space.


    Atticus was all too used to it, having faced the same thing in the fire sanctum. He simply followed behind Liora, who smiled as she saw his calm demeanor despite the attention he was receiving.


    ''Did he really finish the fire sanctum in such a short time?'' Liora thought seriously.


    Soon enough, Atticus caught sight of a tranquilke up ahead. There were a few Ravensteins meditating at the edges of theke.


    "This will be where your first lesson takes ce. Move to the middle of theke and sit down in a meditative position," Liora instructed.


    Atticus listened and immediately moved forward. His gaze couldn''t help but narrow as his leg sank into theke. ''I can''t control it?''


    He couldn''t control the water of theke no matter how much he tried. As Atticus continued trying to control it, he heard Liora speak from behind.


    "The water of theke is special. It cannot be controlled until you''ve learned to sense and form a connection with the water molecules. This will be your first lesson: sensing the molecules," Liora exined.


    Atticus finally got the gist of the situation. This environment was where the molecules were abundant. He listened to her instruction and found himself meditating in the middle of theke.


    Liora smiled, seeing Atticus''s focused figure. ''Considering what Dekai told me, it should take him a few hours to sense and form a connection with water,'' she pondered.


    Sensing the water molecules in the air was different from the fire. If one had to rank Fire and Water elements ording to difficulty, then water would be more difficult.


    Just as she was about to turn and leave Atticus to meditate, her whole body froze, her gaze narrowing as she saw a single ripple spreading across theke.


    But that was only the beginning.


    Another ripple spread through theke, and then another and another, until Atticus''s figure, which had been sinking into theke, started floating up and sat down cross-legged on the surface of theke.


    Liora''s lips quivered. "W-what the¡­"


    She walked forward slowly and stood at the edge of theke, her intense gaze fixed on Atticus.


    ''He formed a connection with the molecules in seconds?'' Liora couldn''t believe her own thoughts.


    Seconds. Seconds!!!


    "Unbelievable! Have you done this before?!"


    Atticus opened his eyes and looked at the surprised Liora. He shook his head in response.


    ''He''s telling the truth,'' Liora realized, her heart beating fast.


    The students opened their eyes to see why their sanctum master was shouting. What or who could make such a peaceful woman react like that?


    Upon seeing Atticus, their gazes also trembled.


    Initially, they had assumed that Liora had been showing him around or something. But what the hell was a boy as young as that doing controlling theke''s water? Their concentration had been lost, their expressions mirroring Liora''s.


    Liora shook her head after some time. "Follow me," she said firmly.


    Theke''s water engulfed Atticus before he could react, and he found himself inside a¡­ cave. There was no one in the cave except for Atticus and Liora.


    All around him were small bodies of water letting out a blue glow. The sound of drops of water hitting theke echoed across the cavern.


    "Sit down; we''ll move to the next lesson immediately," Liora instructed. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Atticus turned and saw Liora floating in front of him. She appeared to have lost her peaceful demeanor, a firm expression on her face.


    He sat down on the small round tform jutting out from the water, just as she had instructed.


    "Since you''ve not only learned how to sense the molecules but also how to form a connection with them, we''ll move to manipting them and materializing them out of thin air. Watch closely," she said.


    Liora suddenly raised her hands, and the air instantly became humid. Atticus watched as tiny molecules in the air swirled around her, gaining bulk and bing visible.


    In the next second, a swirling wave of water formed around her, moving with intense power.


    Liora dropped her hands, the water calming down before dispersing. "You saw the process, right? Replicate it," she instructed.


    Atticus nodded and closed his eyes while Liora''s eyes never left him. She didn''t want to miss anything this time around.


    Unlike before, she chose not to give Atticus any exnation. ''Let''s see what he''ll do,'' she thought.


    To Atticus, the water element was simple. He only had to identify the water molecules in the air, form a connection, and coagte them together to form water. Luckily, he was in an area with a massive abundance of the molecules.


    Earlier, he had controlled theke. It was a bit different from materializing water, more difficult.


    However, with the process of forming fire already mastered, Atticus found this extremely easy.


    The air around him became more humid, and Liora''s gaze narrowed into pinpricks. A second passed, and an intense wave of water swirled around Atticus.


    Liora stared at the scene without uttering a word. ''What the hell did the main family give birth to this time around?'' she wondered.


    The sanctum masters were all basically old foggies. They had each been great talents in their respective elements and had lived long enough to master them. They each only wished for one thing: the growth of the family. They were all focused on training the next generation to hold the mantle of the family.


    Avalon had been a genius that each of them had been proud of and werepletely sure that they were leaving the family in good hands. But his son, he had given birth to something they never would have imagined.


    She failed to imagine the heights Atticus would take the Ravenstein family to.


    Liora shook her head. "Do this next!"


    Water swirled in front of her, and the perfect statue of a petite young girl formed.


    Atticus opened his eyes. ''What''s wrong with her?''


    He noticed the changed demeanor of Liora. To him, what he was doing was expected. He had done all the work in the fire sanctum already. The fact that the water followed almost the same principle made everything straightforward.


    Atticus decided to ignore it and focus on the task at hand. His concentration at its peak, water swirled and formed in front of him.


    Atticus spent a bit more time on this¡ªabout a minute¡ªmost of it spent getting used to controlling the water molecules.


    It was a lot of time to him, considering the humongous size of the fire construct he was used to creating.


    However, it was only to him. To Liora, it was as though she forgot to breathe. Everything she had learned since her youth up to now had just been crushed by this boy.


    She had seen how happy Dekai had been when he had been talking about Atticus, but now she was starting to understand why.


    Liora took a moment before she regained herposure and gave Atticus a multitude of other challenges to face.


    In her head, they were supposed to be challenges, but the way Atticus breezed through every single one of them made her question if everything she knew about the water element was true.


    Atticus learned how to form different shapes of water with the molecules and also went as far as using the water element to heal.


    There were other advanced ways of using water, just like teleporting with fire; one could also do the same with water, albeit with a different ir.


    And just like healing, one could apparently also drain life with water.


    Liora hadn''t expected Atticus to be able to do any of it in the first ce. It was something that needed time, and indeed Atticus had seen that he needed more time to be able to do it like the fire element.


    Exactly 15 hours passed, and Liora walked alongside Atticus out of the water sanctum gates.


    Her peaceful demeanor had long since disappeared, reced by one of utter fear.


    As they crossed the gates, she couldn''t help but stare at Atticus''s nonchnt self as though she was staring at a monster.


    How could he be so nonchnt after everything he had just done!?


    Liora didn''t utter a word. She doubted if she would be able to control her voice enough not to tremble.


    With a wave of her hand, water swirled around Atticus, and he abruptly disappeared.


    Liora breathed a sigh of exhaustion. She brought out a mirror and checked her face, noting the few wrinkles that had appeared as though she had aged a few years.


    "I need rest, lots of it," she muttered.

 Chapter 594 Air

    Chapter 594 Air


    High above the sky, the grand fortress of the air sanctum floated majestically. Just in front of the grand gates of the sanctum, a small swirl of water suddenly materialized, and the figure of Atticus abruptly appeared in the area.


    There was one feeling Atticus felt immediately upon arrival: freedom. He feltpletely and utterly free.


    Opening his eyes, Atticus saw no one, only the grand airy gates. But it was only for a second.


    A gust of air materialized, making Atticus''s clothes flutter and causing him to shut his eyes momentarily.


    "Have you lost your way, boy?"


    Atticus opened his eyes and saw an old man of average height and lean build, with a physique that screamed agility.


    He had long white hair that flowed freely with the wind and was d in flowing robes of blue and white. The man''s hand reached for his long mustache on his face, twirling its tip.


    "Right, there should be only one 16-year-old here. You must be Atticus. Aren''t you supposed to be in the water sanctum?"


    The man tilted his head to the side, a little confused. This was the first time a 16-year-old was visiting the sanctum, and Magnus had already informed each of the sanctum masters of his arrival.


    They had each obviously been curious and were dly keeping tabs on his progress. Thest he heard, Atticus had just finished the fire sanctum 16 hours ago. What was he doing here?


    Atticus maintained his calm look, unbothered by the fact that a grandmaster was currently scrutinizing him. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "I''ve mastered the water element to eptable levels already."


    The man''s gaze narrowed. "Impossible!" A gust of air left his figure, making Atticus''s hair flutter backward.


    Atticus frowned, getting a bit annoyed by the constant gusts of air the man kept emitting.


    "I''ll be back!"


    The man abruptly vanished before Atticus could say anything, another intense wind spreading out.


    Atticus inhaled deeply, his hands clenching slightly at his sides. ''I swear, one more time and I''ll freak.''


    A second passed, and then a gust of wind blew toward Atticus once more. Atticus''s gaze shed, ''Not this time around!''


    He focused and tried to control the air to avoid him but failed miserably, his hair and clothes fluttering as the gust reached him.


    Atticus''s gaze narrowed. "What the hell¡­"


    "You! What magic did you use?"


    Atticus wasn''t given enough time to ponder everything as the firm face of the man with the long mustache abruptly appeared in front of his face.


    ''I didn''t see or hear him move.''


    Another gust hit Atticus''s face, causing him to close his eyes and clench his teeth. The man didn''t seem bothered by Atticus''s clear annoyance. He twisted and twirled his mustache while waiting for a response.


    ''Calm down, Atticus, you can''t win,'' Atticus tried to calm his nerves. If not for the fact that the man was a grandmaster, he would probably have pounced on him already.


    Atticus looked at the entric man and responded with a forced smile.


    "The fact that we can manipte the elements is literally magic. You''re going to have to be specific¡­ sir."


    "Mhm, a smart ass, I see," the man stood up straight, his eyes not leaving Atticus. "Well, if you''re so good, let''s see you in action," he folded his arms on his chest and simply stared.


    Atticus raised an eyebrow, initially not understanding what the man was getting at.


    ''Does he want me to manipte the air element here?'' He realized the man''s intention after a few seconds and released a deep sigh, ''I miss Liora already.''


    Despite leaving her in that state, she had been the best sanctum master he had met. He truly needed that peace again.


    Atticus turned to face the entric man and saw him still standing still, not saying anything. ''How annoying.''


    Atticus cleared his head and focused. Unlike with fire and water, where he had practiced in ces with an abundance of their respective molecules, this case would be different, he could feel it. The molecules were present, but not in such staggering amounts.


    It took a minute, but Atticus sensed them eventually. However, that was only the beginning.


    From the times he had seen the man in front of him manipte the air, he had immediately noticed the difference between this and the other elements.


    It was a good thing Atticus never forgot anything he saw once. He had seen the process from start to finish.


    For controlling the air element, Atticus had to manipte the movements and interactions of the molecules in the air almost like the others.


    There were three key things Atticus had seen the man do: density maniption, pressure control, and flow maniption.


    Atticus decided to start with something simple. To create a gust of wind, the man had decreased the air pressure in one area and increased it in another.


    This difference in pressure caused air molecules to move rapidly from high pressure to low pressure, creating a gust.


    Atticus replicated this process, a subtle gust of wind forming all around him.


    "Ohhhh!" the man''s eyes opened wide, his hand involuntarily pulling his mustache. "Incredible! Incredible!"


    Atticus only had time to hear those words before he found himself being pulled by a force out of his control. He opened his eyes and found himself high in the sky.


    In front of him was the entric face of the man with a wide grin. Atticus backed away by reflex, startled.


    He could immediately feel the abundance of air molecules all around him. Different white-haired individuals strolled below across the sanctum, many hands pointing upwards as they recognized the master of the sanctum and the family head''s son.


    A voice brought Atticus out of his reverie. "Young boy, my name is Aeolus. I am the master of the air sanctum."


    Atticus took a moment and just as he was about to respond, Aeolus interrupted and continued, "I know who you are, let''s not waste any time," he appeared impatient, as though he wanted to begin training immediately.


    "Replicate this."


    Atticus felt the air between him and Aeolus solidifying. It was transparent as air, and Atticus could still see through it, but he knew immediately that there was something there.


    He stretched his right arm, his palm touching a hard surface in the air.

 Chapter 595 Creepy

    Chapter 595 Creepy


    Atticus drew his right hand back and immediately threw a punch at the air barrier. The impact was intense, as though he had punched a very sturdy wall.


    ''It''s hard,'' was all Atticus could think. Air was the freest element Atticus knew, and he found it hard to imagine how it could be made so sturdy.


    "Well? Can you do it?"


    Atticus flew back. The face of Aeolus, looking at him with an intense gaze, had suddenly appeared very close to the right side of his face.


    ''What the hell is with this creepy man?'' Atticus felt his heart beating fast. This man had startled him more times today than he had been in a month.


    He shook his head and made sure to create more distance between himself and Aeolus. He wanted to be careful. ''He might be a pedo,'' Atticus thought seriously.


    Aeolus had no idea what Atticus had just tagged him with and folded his arms on his chest once again, waiting.


    Atticus decided to focus but still didn''t let his guard down. He reyed every process he had seen Aeolus do earlier, his focus at its peak.


    What Aeolus had done was simple. Hepressed the air molecules into a dense, stable formation, creating a barrier that could block or deflect physical objects and other elements.


    Atticus focused onpressing air molecules tightly in a specific area, maintaining the high-pressure zone to keep the barrier stable and strong.


    He could immediately feel it; his barrier waspletely underwhelmingpared to Aeolus''. His was as hard as a rock, but Aeolus'' was like steel in this situation.


    Despite this huge difference, Aeolus waspletely all smiles. ''What have they brought to me?''


    The entirety of Atticus was an enigma that intrigued Aeolus thoroughly. He had eight elements, and his proficiency in them was this high? It was unbelievable on so many levels.


    ''He''s perfect! I must get him to be my student!''


    "Amazing! Do this next!"


    Aeolus pointed his arms to his side, and instantly, the air around the area started dispersing until there was not a single air molecule in a small radius. Aeolus maintained this high-pressure zone, thereby creating a vacuum.


    Atticus fixed his gaze on the point in the air, scrutinizing the ball of vacuum thoroughly.


    ''Interesting,''


    Atticus was intrigued. He had never thought about using the air element this way, and even more, he was able to see the underlying reason why he was being asked to do this.


    ''It''ll allow me to be more proficient in maintaining the air pressure.''


    If his proficiency in this increased, Atticus would be able to not only create incredible gusts of wind but also increase hispression power, allowing him to make sturdier shields and more.


    Replicating it had been straightforward, and Atticus formed a vacuum in front of him in seconds. This training required a bit of time to achieve, but considering Atticus''s high proficiency, not that much time.


    Atticus felt his proficiency increasing at a fast rate. When he felt it was okay, he hyped up the pace and created multiple vacuums in front of him.


    Aeolus watched Atticus without his gaze leaving him for a single second. As time passed, watching Atticus, he could feel his excitement peaking.


    His eyes shone as though he had seen a gem. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    ''He''s perfect. He''s perfect,''


    This was the first time in generations that a genius of the air element had emerged in the family. While it was the same for most of the other elements, Aeolus didn''t really give two thoughts about them.


    Avalon had been for fire, Magnus for lightning. Magnus''s father, the former paragon, had been of light. When would it be the air element''s turn?!


    Aeolus seemed to have forgotten that Atticus could control all eight elementsbined, and air was just one of the elements he was proficient in.


    Aeolus wanted to have him!


    If Atticus could hear what was going on in Aeolus'' head right now, he would turn and run without thinking. He had been right; the man was dangerous.


    Soon enough, Aeolus stopped Atticus when he saw that he had already mastered this part; only time was needed to increase his proficiency further.


    Afterward, Aeolus moved Atticus higher into the sky and continued his training.


    The winds at this higher altitude were stronger and more unpredictable.


    He practiced directing air currents and creating intricate wind patterns for various purposes.


    Bypressing air molecules in some areas and reducing pressure in others, he generated tornadoes, wind walls, and otherplex formations.


    He learned to control these powerful currents, his head spinning with the different offensive and defensive techniques he could use them for.


    Atticus was also introduced to the advanced way of utilizing air. Instead of using mana, he could manipte the air to carry sound over long distances.


    Although he hadn''t mastered it yet, he could separate breathable air from harmful gases and, in his mind, create harmful gases and use them for lethal purposes.


    Another torture method was added to his inventory.


    For the air element, it took exactly 10 hours, 5 hours less than what he spent in the water sanctum.


    Aeolus begged and begged, even going so far as to get on his knees and hold Atticus''s legs.


    He didn''t want Atticus to leave. Aeolus had finally found a genius of the air element; it would be foolish to let him go!


    It was truly unfortunate that Atticus learned everything he knew in the span of 10 hours.


    Aeolus had been extremely persistent and didn''t want to give up.


    It went without saying that Atticus had been thoroughly disturbed.


    Seeing such an old man on his knees begging¡ªa grandmaster rank, for that matter!¡ªwas something he would have never expected to see.


    Atticus had found the man creepy before, but this was just too much. Eventually, he had to escape and leave the air sanctum by himself, the sight of Aeolus screaming his name with tears in his eyes making him shiver.


    Soon enough, Atticus made his way to the sanctum he believed was the next one: the earth sanctum.

 Chapter 596 Learn Fast

    Chapter 596 Learn Fast


    Atticus had seen the Earth Sanctum from the aegis ship, and fixing his sights on it now, it was nothing short of majestic.


    Despite what he would have expected considering the other sanctums, the Earth Sanctum wasn''t only filled with rocks and earth; there was surprisingly a lot of vegetation around, along with tall and thick trees.


    The whole sanctum was basically a grasnd, notwithstanding the earth buildings strewn about.


    The gates of the Earth Sanctum in front of him were grand, made of hard, jagged stones and a ginormous double door.


    Unlike the other times, there was no one waiting for Atticus this time around. It was as though no one had been expecting him to arrive so soon.


    However, the masters of the sanctums were all basically omniscient in each of their domains.


    Immediately upon stepping onto the grounds of the Earth Sanctum, deep within its depths, an old man whose physique was the personification of bulky, with steel-like ripped muscles and a cleanly shaved white beard, turned his gaze to the side, looking through the incredible amount of earth, rock, and soil blocking the path to the grand gates.


    ''Hm?''


    The earth surrounding the old man parted as though there was an invisible force, and then, Atticus felt the ground beneath his feet tremble, increasing in intensity by the second.


    Atticus backed up a few steps before controlling the air molecules around his body. He floated upwards, his guard raised to the peak.


    ''What personality did I get this time?''


    Atticus couldn''t help but be slightly worried. Each of the sanctum masters he had met had different, weird personalities and ways they loved to go about their training.


    He was really hoping the Earth Sanctum master would be, at the very least, normal.


    The intensity of the shaking ground increased, and just a few meters away from where he had been standing, the hard ground suddenly swirled, and a figure jutted out from it.


    Atticus''s gaze narrowed. Immediately upon this figure''s appearance, he felt a humongous heaviness resting on his whole body. It was so intense that it caused his floating figure to descend slightly, but he was able to regain hisposure.


    Atticus''s gaze finally focused on the man scrutinizing him. True to his element, the man was humongous. With tanned skin and steel-like muscles, he stood at a height of 6''6", his whole aura radiating pressure that made Atticus raise his guard to its highest level. The fact that he was old didn''t evene to mind.


    Cold eyes with an intense, firm gaze fixed themselves on Atticus.


    "You''re strong,"


    His voice sounded gruff, as though it had been a while since he had spoken.


    "Sanctum Master Terran!"


    A voice sounded from behind. A man d in brown robes, looking to be the same age as the instructors of the Fire Sanctum, ran outside with a couple of other people who were younger than him.


    They each had the snow-white hair of the Ravenstein family.


    However, Sanctum Master Terran didn''t even turn to face them.


    ''Who''s this boy?''


    The man noticed Atticus standing in front of Terran, and he couldn''t help but wonder what was happening. Magnus had only bothered to inform the sanctum masters about Atticus; the others didn''t know about him. But¡­


    The man''s gaze narrowed before opening wide; that was Atticus! He had been fortunate enough to attend the award ceremony held in the Raven estate and had seen Atticus.


    ''What is he doing here?''


    Some of the others, too, recognized Atticus and showed confused expressions on their faces.


    Terran was a man who hardly ever showed himself. He might be the sanctum master, but it was the instructors of the sanctum who mostly did all the teaching.


    The only time he ever showed himself in the sanctum was when he found something interesting.


    Terran didn''t acknowledge the neers'' presence. He didn''t even bother asking why Atticus was here so fast. He spoke sinctly,


    "I teach best during battle. We will begin immediately,"


    Terran took a step forward before Atticus could react, the ground quaking.


    Atticus hadn''t been standing on the ground; he had been flying in the air with the air molecules, but that didn''t matter, not even the slightest bit.


    An overwhelming weight descended on him, and his figure plummeted into the ground.


    It was as though the ground liquefied because as he reached the ground, he found himself moving through it without him manipting the earth.


    ''Shit,'' Atticus muttered as he moved into the earth. A few seconds passed, and Atticusnded on a soft ground.


    ''Where am I?'' n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Atticus turned his gaze around, taking in sights of a simple but spacious cave. The whole ground was filled with sand, and he could see the presence of different minerals here and there lighting up the cave.


    The instructor and the others had been pulled down together into the space because of their close proximity to Terran, each of them standing at the sides.


    Terran gave Atticus a moment to understand the situation, a time far too small for the next actions he took.


    "The earth in this ce cannot be manipted your usual way. You will have to form a connection with the molecules in order to control them. I expect you to do that amidst our battle,"


    Terran''s heavy voice was followed by the sand around him swirling. A staggering number of tiny sand balls gathered behind him before solidifying and turning into spikes with pointed tips so sharp that the air around them parted.


    "What the¡­" Atticus''s gaze widened at the staggering number of spikes, the seriousness of the situation settling in.


    His mind moved rapidly, and he got rid of every thought, his focus peaking.


    The Earth Element.


    Atticus immediately decided to use the same exact method he used when learning the other elements. It was instinctive by now, and immediately he had seen Terran manipting the earth, he had scrutinized the whole process.


    However, before Atticus could ponder, the tsunami of earthen spikes shot towards him at frightening speed, countless dotted spikes covering the entirety of Atticus''s vision.


    Atticus''s heart trembled.


    He feltpletely trapped. He knew deep down that his life wasn''t on the line, but the fact that he had absolutely no way of defending himself was mind-racking.


    He could use his other abilities if it came to it, but Atticus wanted to avoid that. He was here to learn, and he loved a good challenge.


    He had to learn the earth element fast!

 Chapter 597 Structure

    Chapter 597 Structure


    Atticus instantly ramped up his perception into full throttle, the forms of the earthen spikes shooting towards him slowing, but the distance between them had already been crossed.


    Atticus couldn''t use any of his abilities here, but his passive strength and speed were far from weak.


    His mind was oddly clear, and Atticus drew a path for each one of the approaching spikes and instantly moved.


    His figure moved nimbly and at the same time awkwardly as he evaded the earthen spikes with mind numbing agility.


    But Terran wasn''t going to make it easy for him.


    Each of the evaded spikes abruptly changed direction and shot towards Atticus with speed.


    ''Shit,'' Atticus reacted immediately and adjusted ordingly. Each spike whizzed past him, narrowly missing his body. It was a shocking that Atticus could still maintain hisposure here.


    Throughout this whole scene, Atticus''s thoughts were racing. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The molecules of Fire, Water, and Air had all been in the atmosphere; however, Earth was different.


    In order to control Earth, Atticus had to sense the molecules in the earth and influence them either controlling them or altering their structure, density, and cohesion.


    Unlike the other elements, Earth was more extensive. The molecules didn''t just have one property. Feeling the molecules had been as easy as breathing, but as he did, he stumbled upon a conundrum. There were different types of formations of the Earth.


    The sand was riddled with some stones, and from it, Atticus discovered that the formation of earth molecules was different for soil, rock, and other earth minerals. For the earth element, the molecules had already interacted; the only thing he had to do was control it.


    It was a bit harder than the other elements where he had to control the individual molecules and form something with them; it was as though it was backward for Earth.


    Atticus had found it weird at first, but he was able to achieve it after a few seconds. It was all about skipping a step; instead of forming a connection with each molecule and bringing them together, he simply had to form one with the collective molecules and control them.


    Atticus''s figure skidded down the sandy ground on all fours, immediately standing up straight. The momentum of the earthen spikes seemed never ending.


    They each swerved in the air, changing their directions and shooting towards Atticus.


    However, unlike before, Atticus stood still, his body radiating an aura of calmness that shocked the instructor and others watching the battle unfold.


    The instructor had recognized Atticus and so did the rest by now. While his Expert+ rank aura had shocked him, he also knew that the boy was just 16 years old.


    "Why is he stopping? I hope he''s not stupid enough to try to control the earth," one of the onlookers muttered.


    The instructor heard someone mutter from behind, and he couldn''t help but agree. The sanctum master had said it all already.


    The earth of the earth sanctum, especially inside this cave, was different from the normal earth. They had each been tweaked and perfected.


    It would only listen to themand of those who actually formed a connection with the molecules, a level only Master+ rank could achieve after undergoing hellish training.


    Given all these facts, he just couldn''t understand what Atticus was nning to do.


    He got his answer in the next moment.


    Each spike moved with unreal speed, shooting towards Atticus from every conceivable angle. But just as they reached a 5-meter radius from Atticus, they would suddenly veer off course, missing his body entirely.


    The onlookers felt lost. What was going on? Was Master Terran avoiding him purposely?


    The questions just kept oning. However, once again, they got their answer and finally understood what was going on.


    The sand around Atticus swirled before solidifying and taking the shape of multiple long spears behind him.


    Atticus''s gaze snapped open, causing the hearts of the onlookers to tremble. To them, it currently felt as though reality was ying tricks on them. This just couldn''t be real.


    However, Atticus didn''t make epting the situation any easier. More sand swirled before taking form and joining the ranks of the long spears behind him.


    Atticus''s gazended on Terran, who still had a neutral expression on his face, and then each spear shot towards the tanned man with intense speed. They pierced the air, forming multiple concentric circles as they moved.


    However, there was not a single inch of Terran that moved. Each spear, despite their insane speed, turned into grains of sand as they neared him, falling harmlessly to the ground.


    "Hmm, you learn fast," Terran said.


    The instructor and others who heard Terran''s nonchnt words wanted nothing more than to bash their heads against the wall in disbelief.


    They would have done exactly that if not for the fact that he was a Grandmaster.


    He called that fast? Fast!? It was a crazy understatement! What Atticus had done was nothing short of a miracle!


    Terran didn''t say anything more, but from his changed aura, it was easy to pick up that something had shifted.


    The sand around him swirled once again, a multitude of spikes appearing behind him as they solidified.


    However, Atticus soon found out that they werepletely different from the earth he had controlled before.


    The sand was made up of loose earth molecules, and in order to form the initial earth spikes, Terran had lumped them together.


    Their molecules were tightly bound, forming a dense and solid structure.


    However, Atticus could see that the current structure was different. It was drier, morepressed, and harder too.


    ''He changed the structural system of the molecules!''


    This new formation was akin to crystals. Atticus couldn''t help but feel a wave of happiness; he would finally learn how to change theposition of the earth!


    The molecules in crystals were arranged in a repeating pattern, and Atticus had to carefully reshape the molecules, maintaining theirttice structure to avoid shattering.


    He immediately got to work, his mind moving.

 Chapter 598 Heavy

    Chapter 598 Heavy


    It had already been established that the earth element was different from the elements he had learned so far.


    They each still had the same underlying principles, but their process of maniption was different.


    Atticus had identified that the new earthen spikes Terran had shot towards him were actually crystals. They were made from earth molecules but arranged and structured in a different way. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    To manipte any earth, Atticus would first have to identify how they were structured before he could form a connection with the collective group of molecules.


    From the first time he had controlled Terran''s spikes, Atticus had been able to figure out all of this.


    He didn''t have to close his eyes, nor was a single second wasted.


    The crystal spikes crossed the distance, each of their formsing to an abrupt stop in front of him. Their numbers were substantial, and more spikes kept being added to their ranks.


    A moment passed, and a staggering number of crystal spikes were suspended in the air all around Atticus.


    The instructors and onlookers felt their whole bodies go numb. Not only could he control the earth, but now another form of earth too?


    That was only their perspective. Terran didn''t show any visible reaction, but those who knew him well knew that he was very excited. His aura was still as heavy as it could get, but it was a bit more peaceful.


    Instead of shooting the spikes back at Terran immediately, Atticus had chosen to try and replicate them first.


    A single ball of sand floated upwards, and Atticus immediately got to work. The process took a few seconds, mostly because it was Atticus''s first time doing it, but fortunately, he was able to do it.


    Sand wasn''t the rawest form of the earth molecules. Atticus could imagine that the reason they were using it as the basis of everything was because of their structure; they were abination of loosely packed molecules.


    In essence, this made them incredibly easy to utilize in forming another form of earth. The process was simple: Atticus broke down the earth molecules that made up the sand and created another form of earth from them.


    A multitude of crystal spikes formed behind him, and each of them, along with the earlier ones, shot towards Terran with supersonic speeds.


    Atticus had just created another miracle, and the onlookers were so baffled that they each chose to create chairs out of the earth and sit down. Truly, they really needed the support.


    The instructor couldn''t help but feel scared, for himself and the others watching. If Atticus pulled any more surprises, they might each have a heart attack and die.


    The spikes whizzed through the air but turned to dust as soon as they neared Terran.


    "Hm," Terran nodded his head in approval, his aura changing once more.


    Terran suddenly raised his right leg before putting it down almost immediately. His foot touching the ground was shockingly gentle considering the size of his feet and weight, but the reaction spoke the real truth.


    It moved like a wave.


    Atticus, who had been scrutinizing everything about Terran, saw invisible ripples spread across the ground like drops of water hitting ake.


    Then, the ground shook, its intensity increasing by each passing second.


    It was akin to a seismic tremor,parable to a ss 7 earth quake.


    The entirety of the cave shook, and Atticus and the crowd found themselves losing their bnce.


    Atticus''s mind worked fast and calmly despite the situation.


    ''So that''s how it is,''


    He had used the earth element to create earthquakes before, but he was now learning the underlying principles that governed it.


    It wasn''t exactly hard; it was quite straightforward. Terran had simply created a chain reaction through the earth.


    He sent ripples of waves that resonated across the earth, influencing each collective molecule and causing them to vibrate.


    Figuring this out, his next move instantly became clear. Atticus focused and connected with the molecules, sending a wave of instruction through the earth.


    His reach, unfortunately, wasn''t as extensive as Terran''s, but it was far from being insignificant.


    The earth molecules within a 30-meter radius from Atticus calmed down, their trembling halting. This immediately caused the shaking ground around Atticus toe to a stop.


    Terran, who saw this, stopped his action and nodded his head in approval. He was having a great time.


    He immediately moved to the next lesson, the weight of the world increasing.


    Atticus''s legs buckled, his body staggering forward as he struggled to regain his bnce.


    An incredible weight had just descended over his entire body, more intense than he had felt before.


    Atticus''s gaze found Terran, who was looking at him calmly. He could immediately see a slight glint of expectation in his eyes.


    ''So it wasn''t just passive; he''s actively doing this,''


    Atticus had initially thought upon first meeting Terran that it was his presence that felt heavy. But now he was just figuring out that Terran was intentionally doing it.


    ''For him to achieve this¡­ in the air?'' Atticus deduced.


    He felt it was the most likely conclusion.


    He had never thought the earth molecules could be in the air, and so he had never tried to sense them.


    But immediately Atticus focused on their sensation, he realized how Terran was doing everything.


    In simple words, the man had simply broken down the earth molecules of the sand and then spread them in the air, making them react with mana and influencing the surroundings, making the air be heavier.


    Truly, figuring out what he was doing and replicating it werepletely two different things. Atticus knew this well, and so did the onlookers. However, Atticus had always been built differently.


    Everything was over once he figured it out. Another wave of instructions left his figure, and then, the reacting molecules around him reverted back to normal, the heaviness in the air disappearing.


    "This is crazy,"


    The instructor muttered in utter disbelief.

 Chapter 599 Isode

    Chapter 599 Isode


    The instructor, along with the others, were currently seated on the floor.


    They had each been seated on chairs when the earthquake started, and just as they were about to stand up and regain their bnce, Atticus had performed an action that made them stagger; stopping the earthquake around him.


    They had been far too shocked and unfocused that when Terran made the air heavy, their figures immediately fell on the sand.


    However, just as they were about to quickly get up, the young boy pulled an Atticus once more.


    As they saw Atticus control the molecules in the air and return it to normal, every bit of strength they had left in their bodies disappeared, and they simply sat down on the ground, their lost gazes fixed on the white-haired boy who was undoubtedly an absolute monster in human skin.


    Another shock hit them as they each saw something they would have never expected happening.


    Terran suddenly smiled, his shining white teeth in full disy.


    "Your ability to observe andprehend is exceptional. The way you replicate what you see is truly impressive. Your potential knows no bounds," he said, his voice resonating with genuine admiration.


    The instructor couldn''t even me or be shocked by their sanctum master''s admiration. Everything Atticus had done today deserved it.


    "It''s all thanks to your help," Atticus responded humbly, but Terran immediately shook his head firmly.


    "I did nothing but attack; it''s all you."


    Terran refused to ept any des, especially when he knew that he hadn''t done anything. The boy had done every single thing himself. He had only disyed.


    Atticus didn''t know what to say next, so he simply smiled wryly and nodded.


    Terran decided to stop wasting time and continued with the training. He had already taught Atticus the basics of everything he needed to know about controlling the earth element.


    Sensing the earth molecules and forming a connection, the different structures of the different types of earth, breaking down the structure and creating another type of earth, creating a chain reaction, and manipting the earth molecules in the air.


    Terran had focused more on all of this, making sure Atticus''s proficiency in them increased. He also showed Atticus the different types of earth and how to form them, including the metal that Amara had used during her disy.


    He could also form metal ores and different other minerals. All he had to do was memorize their structures in advance and replicate them. It was a good thing his memory was one of the things he had going for him.


    After all of this, Atticus was gued with a question, one he immediately asked Terran.


    If they could insert and control the earth molecules in the air, then shouldn''t they be able to form earth out of thin air?


    Terran''s answer had been simple, "Give it a try."


    The man believed that you learn best when you put things into practice. Atticus listened and put it to the test.


    His assumption had beenpletely wrong. When he tried to connect the earth molecules in the air together, they wouldn''t join no matter how much he tried.


    Atticus decided to experiment further.


    Then he manipted a ball of sand and broke down the molecules, splitting it into two parts.


    The first part was dispersed in the air and the second remolded. Atticus immediately noticed something he had missed before.


    He couldn''t quite exin what it was, but after breaking down the earth molecules, he had noticed that they retained some sort of attractive force around themselves, and if they weren''t joined together in time, they would lose that force and would not be able to join with other earth molecules again.


    It had been a good discovery to Atticus. The fact that Atticus had discovered the answer so fast prompted another nod of approval from Terran.


    Afterward, Terran helped Atticus increase his proficiency, and after exactly 9 hours, he decided that Atticus had learned enough and stopped their training.


    Terran personally escorted Atticus outside while acknowledging his outstanding abilities. The instructor and others trailed behind them with lost gazes. What they had just witnessed had been insane.


    Reaching the grand gates, Terran created a tform made of earth, and Atticus got on it.


    Offering his thanks and goodbyes, Atticus left the earth sanctum and reached the icy gates of the ice sanctum.


    Just like with the earth sanctum, no one had been waiting for him. However, a beautiful statue of a woman soon formed in front of him and was suddenly littered with cracks until it exploded into tiny fragments, revealing the figure of a beautiful woman.


    Her temperament was akin to her element, ice cold. ''She''s just like them,''


    Atticus couldn''t help but draw simrities between this woman and the only two people he knew had the ice element: Ember and Lyanna. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    He hadn''t met thetter personally, but he could tell at a nce that she wasn''t to be messed with.


    Ember might not have been cold to him, but she was to other people.


    "You''re here fast," she said.


    Atticus was a bit surprised. The woman didn''t look old at all, not a single wrinkle on her face. Her body also looked youthful, as though she was in herte thirties.


    She was beautiful and looked like an ice goddess. What surprised Atticus the most was her voice.


    Even if she used means to make herself look young, it was hard or even impossible to influence her voice. It sounded young, feminine, and at the same time icy.


    "I was lucky enough to finish in time," Atticus responded after a few seconds, but he could feel the surrounding area bing cold.


    "Humbleness is a great trait, but in this case, it''s nothing other than insulting. You''re iming that simply being ''lucky'' is enough to breeze through the decades of painstaking effort we sanctum masters have put into mastering our elements.


    "You did what you did because you''re simply that talented. Own it."


    Atticus felt a bit guilty. That wasn''t what he intended. He had done the same for Terran, but the man had simply corrected him. It would seem as though his words offended her.


    "It wasn''t my intention. I''m sorry about that," Atticus bowed slightly.


    The woman looked at him for a few seconds without saying anything, her eyes with long whiteshes blinking once. Then she nodded and said,


    "It''s fine. My name is Isolde, and I am the master of the ice sanctum and your instructor for your stay here. Let''s not waste any time. Follow me."


    Atticus nodded and followed Isolde through the gates of the ice sanctum.

 Chapter 600 Ice Sanctum

    Chapter 600 Ice Sanctum


    The ice sanctum was filled with majesty and beauty. Its temperature was insanely cold, below freezing point, and if not for his meager ability to control the ice element, Atticus would have long since frozen.


    Atticus went through another wave of murmurs and chatter as he followed Isolde through the sanctum.


    "What the¡­"


    However, there was a major difference this time around. Atticus had no idea why, but every single person he saw in the ice sanctum was female. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    They all had cold and calcting demeanors and were all beautiful.


    Isolde noticed Atticus'' confusion and decided to address it.


    "It''s something we also don''t fully understand, but it is extremely rare to find a male ice elementalist."


    Atticus felt "rare" was an understatement. He couldn''t spot even a single male no matter how long he looked.


    The walk went uninterrupted until they reached a smallkeside. Atticus couldn''t help but recall his time at the water sanctum when he saw theke. But he could spot a major difference¡ªthe water was emitting steam.


    Despite the low temperature of the sanctum, the water of theke was still scorching hot.


    Theke was free of anyone, and only Isolde and Atticus were in the area.


    Isolde turned towards Atticus and spoke,


    "This will be where your first lesson will take ce. Considering how fast you finished the other sanctums, I think it''s safe for me to assume that you''re an incredibly fast learner, so let us begin immediately."


    Isolde turned and faced the steamyke.


    "The ice element, as you know, is a subset of the water element. However, water elementalists cannot form or manipte ice. Do you know why?"


    Atticus didn''t respond immediately and decided to deeply ponder the question. He went through everything he had learned about the water element in his head and reached a conclusion quickly.


    It was plenty obvious.


    "The inability to lower the temperature of water."


    Isolde nodded.


    "Yes, you''re half right. It is the inability to lower the temperature of the water molecule. This is what separates water elementalists from ice elementalists. We do not use a separate molecule in the air for forming ice; it''s still the water molecules. However, instead of forming a connection with the molecules, making them react with mana and joining them together, we form a connection, making them react with mana and lowering their temperature before joining them together. Am I making any sense?"


    Atticus nodded his head immediately. His mind was already working on digesting everything Isolde had said.


    "Well, if you understand, then get to work. The temperature of the water is very hot, so you can simply sit down at the edge to meditate."


    Isolde backed up and allowed Atticus to sit at the edge of theke.


    Seeing Atticus enter a focused state with his eyes closed, Isolde''s gaze slightly narrowed as she stared at him.


    She had visited each of the sanctums except the Earth Sanctum and met the sanctum masters. It was truly hard to believe everything she had heard about him from them, but the only reason she considered it in the first ce was because it was the sanctum masters telling her. She would have dismissed it if it had been anyone else.


    The sanctum masters could not joke about something this significant. If they say it happened, then it happened.


    A 16-year-old boy breezing through each of the lessons that they spent decades perfecting left a bad taste in Isolde''s mouth.


    She knew she was only supposed to feel happiness¡ªthey had gained a monster in their family after all. But she couldn''t bring herself to do it.


    Isolde had always had a primal dislike for people who were naturally gifted. This had formed because, from the very beginning, she hadn''t been that talented. Everything she had achieved had all been from her hard work and persistence.


    Seeing someone who just breathed and got what others struggled for was something she hated. While she was insanely old, this was a deep-rooted feeling. It wasn''t going anywhere.


    However, she was the sanctum master, and she would have to teach geniuses whether she liked it or not, plus this was on Magnus''s order. There was no "no" when it came to Magnus.


    Isolde watched Atticus without making a sound.


    Meanwhile, Atticus had already entered a deep state of focus. Isolde''s exnation had been brief, but it had covered everything he should know about the formation of ice.


    He hadn''t understood it at first, but after Isolde''s exnation, he realized why there was a hotke in an ice sanctum. It was all in the process of lowering the water molecule temperature.


    It would seem as though ice elementalists didn''t have the ability to directly lower the temperature of water molecules; instead, what they did have was the ability to absorb heat using the mana in the air.


    The process was pretty straightforward: the mana in the air interacts with the water molecules, thereby absorbing heat from it, reducing its temperature, and turning it into ice.


    The water molecules around this scorchingke were, as expected, very hot. It made figuring out the process of forming ice easier but actually replicating the process harder.


    Atticus released a deep exhale, his focus peaking.


    Then, he formed a connection with the hot water molecules in the air in front of him and began the process.


    Upon forming said connection, Atticus was able to immediately determine that using the ice element, he couldn''t control the water molecules. So, he did what he could.


    The water molecules reacted with the mana in the air, and the scorching heat contained in each one of the molecules began getting sucked away.


    The process was rapid, and Atticus instantly felt the temperature of the molecules dropping at a fast rate. In the next second, a smallyer of frost started appearing on each of their forms.


    As soon as Atticus noticed this, he attempted to join each one of them together and form something, but he immediately failed. The molecules weren''t joining together no matter how much he tried.


    Atticus stopped connecting with the molecules and immediately started thinking. ''If the molecules don''t join together, then how do I create ice?''


    Isolde stared at Atticus without saying anything. She left the exnation of the creation of ice as vague as possible to see if Atticus was what they said he was. She was a bit shocked he had been able to lower the temperature in the first ce but quickly regained herposure.


    ''He will have to ask me how to do it,'' she thought.

 Chapter 601 Last Aspect

    Chapter 601 Last Aspect


    However, Atticus suddenly remembered the little experiment he had carried out earlier when he was learning the earth element at the Earth Sanctum.


    When the earth molecules got separated in the air, they lost their ability to join together as time passed.


    ''It''s not exactly the same case here, but they''re not far apart. What if I join the molecules together before the frost forms around them?''


    This thought required urate timing and actions.


    Atticus couldn''t control the water molecules, but he noticed that when the molecules got cold enough, he would gain control over them.


    Atticus immediately put this to the test and started the process all over again.


    The result was the formation of a small round icy ball in front of him.


    Isolde''s eyes narrowed. ''He got it on his own?'' Her shock was evident. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    She began thinking about how it was possible. He might have breezed through the other sanctums, but the ice element was a variant. It required an extra process, absorbing the heat from the molecules.


    Had she been arrogant to think that Atticus wouldn''t be able to do the same with the ice element?


    Atticus didn''t stop once he got the gist of the creation of ice.


    His assumption had been right. Joining the molecules at the right temperature was the key to creating the ice.


    He went ahead and created more balls of ice in front of him before making them swirl around him at a moderate pace.


    Isolde soon came out of her thoughts and regained herposure. ''I still have to teach,''


    Isolde hated the fact that she had to do this, but she knew she had no choice. It was her duty, and she could feel that man''s gaze on her. She decided to stop wasting time,


    "Good, you''ve achieved the creation of ice, so let''s move to the next lesson. Freezing water."


    "As you already know, water is simply thebination of mana and multiple water molecules together. Our ice element gives us the ability to form ice by extracting the heat from the water molecules using mana. The rest should be straightforward."


    Atticus nodded. It really was straightforward. All he had to do was extract heat from the water molecules utilizing the mana that each molecule had absorbed.


    Atticus did exactly this, and a small portion of theke became frozen.


    Isolde wasted no time and moved to the next lesson. It was one that he had gone through numerous times already: forming different structures with the ice element.


    Atticus created weapons, barriers, and sculptures from ice, increasing his proficiency in creating and manipting ice.


    Then Isolde moved to one of the advanced maniptions: increasing the hardness and density of ice.


    The principle of this had turned out to be simple. It made him remember what he learned with the air element when the Sanctum master had created a barrier made of air.


    To create very durable ice with high density, all Atticus had to do was utilize mana to make sure that the iced water molecules were tightly packed together and formed stronger bonds.


    In essence, Atticus had to reduce the space between the water molecules,pressing them closer together. After doing this, he would have to utilize mana to strengthen the attractive forces between each molecule.


    This had taken quite some time because of its processes, but he had eventually achieved it, creating multiple durable ice objects. Afterward, Atticus moved to another lesson.


    Isolde took Atticus away from theke to another location in the sanctum.


    Atticus found himself inside a pristine white room with the temperature rapidly changing by the second.


    Soon enough, it stopped, and Atticus felt the heavy moisture in the air.


    He heard Isolde speaking from far away, "You have to learn how to form ice rapidly in different environments. This will be your next lesson."


    ''I see. Training in different simted environments, huh,'' Atticus calmly thought.


    He closed his eyes and felt the moisture in the air. Heavy moisture meant that there were a lot of water molecules in the air.


    His next move was straightforward, so he immediately focused and created ice from the water molecules.


    The environment changed once more, and Atticus could feel the intense cold air. The water molecules were scarce, and instead, there were only ice molecules.


    This process was even easier, and Atticus simply controlled the ice molecules and created multiple spears around him.


    Not a second was wasted before the environment once again changed, and Atticus instantly felt the air be even colder.


    Just like before, there were ice molecules in the air, and as he attempted to connect with them, Atticus was met with his first conundrum: the molecules weren''t joining together because they were already frozen and had thus lost their ability to connect.


    Atticus immediately entered into a deep state of pondering.


    ''She wouldn''t give me something impossible to do. Which means there''s a way to go about this,'' Atticus thought raced before something popped up in his head. ''Wait. The reason why they lose their ability to connect is because they''re frozen, so what if their temperature increases?''


    This idea was backed up by another. If the ice element gives them the ability to absorb heat from the molecules, then shouldn''t they be able to insert heat into them?


    Atticus felt it couldn''t be as straightforward as this, but it was worth a try.


    Atticus went to work and instantly did exactly as he had thought. As it turned out, he had been right. But during the first attempts, he had increased the molecule temperature too much, thereby making him unable to control them.


    He eventually got the hang of it, and an ice sculpture formed in front of him.


    The shock that enveloped Isolde was intense. To think he would figure it out so soon. She eventually recovered once more and approached Atticus after some seconds.


    ''Thest should be a hot environment, but since I already learned how to form ice in theke, then it''s not needed,'' Atticus thought.


    "Good job," Isolde praised, but there was no smile on her face.


    "Now let''s move to thest aspect of the ice element."

 Chapter 602 Aeliana

    Chapter 602 Aeliana


    Atticus remained silent and listened to Isolde speak. He immediately noticed that her demeanor had suddenly changed.


    Atticus had seen through Isolde from the beginning. He knew she was somehow dissatisfied with him. However, he didn''t care about her feelings. He hadn''te here for her validation of any of the sanctum masters in the first ce.


    It was good for his future if they liked him, but if they didn''t, it was ultimately their problem.


    But Isolde''s dissatisfaction had suddenly changed. Atticus could feel that what she was about to say was something serious.


    "I want you to forget everything about using the ice element for battle for a second. The ice element is more than creating ice spikes and beautiful sculptures," Isolde began.


    She raised her hand, and suddenly, a small mouse-like creature appeared in her hand, contained inside a small icy jail.


    "The primal nature of the ice element is to freeze. This isn''t just limited to freezing the air or water, but to freeze life itself."


    White frost streamed into the jail from Isolde''s hands and engulfed the creature.


    Seeing Atticus''s gaze suddenly light up, Isolde quickly continued, "I know what you''re thinking, but we ice elementalists aren''t immortals; there''s a limit to everything. As you''ve guessed, we can freeze life. To be more specific, we can freeze and preserve everything that makes us live.


    "Before you go and do something stupid, I would suggest that you not try this until you reach the grandmaster rank and form your domain. It requires precise and articte maniption for you to achieve this feat."


    Hearing Isolde, Atticus''s beating heart soon calmed down. His head had already started thinking of different ways he could utilize this ability to prolong his lifetime.


    Isolde nodded, seeing Atticus had regained his sense.


    "Now, I became a grandmaster at 80, and during my breakthrough, I was able to expel a significant number of toxins from my body, which enabled me to regain my youthfulness. Since then, I''ve used this technique every time I sleep to slow down my aging.


    "If you''re good enough, you can use this during the day, but then its effects would be limited, and your body won''t be able to function normally. Now listen well, I won''t exin twice."


    Atticus focused his whole attention, not daring to miss anything. The ability to freeze the aging of living beings wasn''t something he nned on passing off.


    "The principle behind freezing life is intricate and requires a very good understanding of both ice maniption and the biology of living beings. It''s not just about lowering the temperature; it''s about stopping the metabolic processes that sustain life.


    "Living organisms areposed of water and various organic molecules. Freezing life involves using ice maniption to lower the temperature of these molecules to the point where metabolic processes cease, effectively putting the organism in a state of suspended animation.


    "You must first ensure that the freezing process is uniform and does not cause damage to the cellr structure, and secondly, to freeze life, the temperature must be lowered gradually to avoid causing thermal shock, which could damage the organism''s cells."


    Atticus grasped all the wordsing from her mouth with ease. If he had to be honest, he hadn''t expected to go through a biological lesson, but when he thought about it, it made sense. He should know about the intricacies of what he wanted to freeze.


    The white frost that engulfed the creature started to show its effects, and it started shrieking in response, trying to escape, but the icy jail was too sturdy.


    Atticus could see how gradual Isolde was being. The temperature of the frost was uniform across every single inch of the creature and she ensured the temperature reduction was consistent throughout its body.


    After a few seconds, the creature waspletely frozen, its ws, which had been trying to w through the ice, now resting on the icy jail.


    After the demonstration, Isolde had been ''kind'' enough to show Atticus what would happen if he got the process wrong. It went without saying that it served as a loud and clear warning.


    ''I''ll have to carry out some tests on beasts before I try it on myself,'' he thought. He could see the enormous benefits but was also aware of the intense risk. He had no intention of dying foolishly.


    Afterward, Atticus practiced and increased his proficiency in the ice element. After about 9 hours, Isolde waved her hand, and Atticus suddenly found himself breaking out of ice in front of the icy gates of the ice sanctum.


    Atticus brushed off the shards of ice that remained on his clothes and simply scoffed. She could do whatever she wanted because she had power. He would soon get that power and would like to see her try this then.


    Atticus carried his gaze away from the icy gates and turned toward the direction of the light sanctum.


    It stood in the sky like a beacon of light, blinding in its radiance.


    The air molecules enveloped Atticus, and he shot towards the light sanctum with speed, reaching it in a few seconds. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Landing in front of the grand gates, Atticus''s gazended on the figure of a woman standing in front of the gate, and he was immediately tempted to bow and worship her.


    It wasn''t that she was insanely powerful¡ªhe had met countless grandmasters already and never felt this urge.


    She felt angelic. Her body was bathed in a golden radiance, and she wore a pure white robe that entuated her curves. There was no doubt that she was old, but she was utterly beautiful.


    A small smile graced her lips.


    "Ah, just in time. I love a man who keeps to his time," she said.


    Atticus involuntarily took one step back. If not for his incredibly high intelligence, perception, and awareness of his actions at every instance, he might have fallen for it.


    He cleared his mind and bowed.


    "My name is Atticus. I look forward to learning from you," he said.


    The woman''s smile widened.


    "You''re respectful too! You''re making me fall even harder. Can you take responsibility?"


    Atticus abruptly staggered backward, his heart beating fast. The woman had just appeared in front of him suddenly, and he hadn''t been able to hear or see her until she was right there.


    He felt his legs wobble as he struggled to remain standing.


    ''What the hell¡­''


    It was official¡ªAtticus was scared. This old cougar had done something that many had struggled to do but failed.


    The woman suddenly burst intoughter, her mirth sounding like a melodious tone.


    "I''m just pulling your legs. Your reaction is priceless!" She wiped a tear from the corner of her eye.


    "Wee to the light sanctum! My name is Aeliana. I''m excited to meet the famous Atticus Ravenstein!"


    Atticus was baffled, and his expression clearly reflected this feeling. Was this woman actually over a century old? Her looks didn''t match that notion, but at the very least her personality should, right?


    He hadn''t been expecting her to act all sage-like and boring, but he also wasn''t expecting this bubbly personality.


    Atticus cleared his throat before briefly bowing. She was still a grandmaster regardless.


    "I can''t wait to witness your genius! I''ve heard a lot about how you breezed through the other sanctums. Oh please, will you do that here?"


    Atticus didn''t know what to say. His arm found the back of his head, scratching it as he responded awkwardly,


    "I¡­ guess?"


    "Great! Let''s get to work immediately!"


    Atticus saw nothing. One moment he was in front of the blinding gates of the light sanctum, and the next, he was standing on a luminous golden tform.


    Aeliana didn''t appear to have moved from her position; only the surroundings had changed.


    Atticus turned his gaze around. ''That wasn''t teleportation.''


    He knew he had moved, but it had been so fast that he hadn''t registered the movement. The only time he ever felt this way was when Magnus was involved.


    ''Seems like I''ve been neglecting a truly powerful element,'' he thought.


    Atticus'' abilities were bountiful. They were so numerous that, considering the opponents he had faced up until now, he had never really given them enough thought. This was the same with the darkness element. ''But that will change now.''


    "Now! Where should we start?"


    Aeliana ced her hand under her chin and started pondering. It seemed as though she was finding it difficult to decide where to start the lesson.


    But before she could ponder further, Atticus interrupted her by speaking,


    "Ah, I''m sorry about this, but I''ve been going from sanctum to sanctum and haven''t really had the time to rest. I''m exhausted."


    Aeliana showed a visibly sad expression upon hearing Atticus.


    "Do you have to?" she asked with puppy eyes.


    Atticus nodded his head apologetically.


    Aeliana sighed and waved her hand dismissively and Atticus immediately found himself inside the confines of a simple, blinding room.


    His body immediately found the luminous bed, and Atticus went into a deep sleep. He had been going for more than a day now, and it was starting to affect him.

 Chapter 603 Last

    Chapter 603 Last


    Atticus woke up feeling refreshed. He checked the time and noted that he had spent more than 8 hours asleep.


    ''Honestly, it''s far too little considering everything I''ve done,'' he thought.


    Atticus had spent nearly 48 hours moving from sanctum to sanctum while trying to learn the elements. Each sanctum had its own challenges, and he had used a lot of his mental strength during each stage.


    ''At least it''s worth it,'' he mused.


    Atticus stretched his body, the sound of bones cracking resounding in the small room. His quest for power was progressing at a very good pacepared to what he had initially anticipated.


    Magnus had given him three months to learn the seven elements, and he had already learned five in just about two weeks.


    ''I spent basically all my time in the fire sanctum,'' he reflected.


    The fire sanctum was like the introductory ss to all the elements. He had to admit that after all the time spent learning the fire element, the other elements came easily to him.


    He wasn''t trying to brag; Atticus was only happy about the results. It would enable him to spend more time on his other abilities.


    ''Now I just need to go through the light and darkness elements,'' he nned.


    Atticus took a deep breath, steadying himself. After these two elements, he would face the lightning element. Considering who was training him, Atticus was sure it wasn''t going to be easy.


    The fact that Magnus wanted to train him himself meant that he had things nned, things he wouldn''t be able to get easily.


    ''And after that, I''ll utilize everything I''ve learned from the other elements to increase my space proficiency too,'' he thought.


    All in all, Atticus was feeling pretty good. After freshening up, just as he was about to step out of the door, he couldn''t help but remember a certain old cougar and he shuddered.


    ''Do I have to?'' Atticus groaned inwardly.


    He was really unwilling to go through another weird interaction with Aeliana. But he had no choice; the path to absolute power was never easy, and he was in this for the long run.


    Atticus stopped hesitating and opened the door to his room. However, what he would never have expected happened.


    "Is it finally time!?"


    Atticus sighed slightly as he heard the excited voice of Aeliana. The woman immediately carried him as soon as he left his room. She had been so fast that all Atticus saw was the door opening and the figure of Aeliana in the next second.


    He was back on the luminous tform, and Aeliana was looking at him with excitement.


    Atticus nodded, responding to her question. He was ready.


    "Great! Oh, you''re going to love the light element!"


    Luckily, Aeliana had enough time to consider how she would handle her lessons with Atticus and didn''t waste time dawdling.


    "I''m sure you, little genius boy, know all about the molecules of the elements already. Well, it''s basically the same principles. The molecules of the light element are called photons, and manipting light involves controlling the behavior and properties of these photons, such as their direction, intensity, and wavelength," she exined.


    "You can bend, focus, diffuse, and alter the intensity of light. Its uses are numerous. Advanced techniques involve creating illusions, using light for healing, and other awesome applications. Isn''t the light element great!?"


    Atticus nodded his head fervently. He had decided to agree to everything the woman said.


    Aeliana smiled brightly. She loved talking about the light element.


    "Great. Now let''s start by you creating a small ball of light. This area has an abundance of photons, so it''ll make it easier for you t¡ª"


    Before Aeliana could finish, one of her eyebrows raised as she saw a small ball of light form on top of Atticus''s outstretched palm.


    She was baffled for a few seconds, not expecting Atticus to form the ball of light before she could even finish speaking. It wasn''t just normal light; he had formed a perfect light.


    Aeliana cleared her throat and regained her bubbly energy. "Great! I guess the title ''genius'' isn''t for decoration, huh? Alright, next I want you to¡­"


    Aeliana watched, baffled, as Atticus listened and perfectly performed every one of her instructions. She had started with the basics first, teaching him how to bend, focus, diffuse, and alter the intensity of light.


    Aeliana had been kind to demonstrate each one to Atticus but had no idea that those actions basically sealed the deal. Atticus''s analytic abilities were nearly unmatched. He could analyze and replicate basically everything he saw.


    After this, he moved to bending light around objects, creating illusions, and creating different shapes of light.


    She had skipped what she considered the boring part and stepped into the big leagues.


    The principle of creating illusions had been asplicated as Atticus had thought.


    It was using the photons to create various visual effects. By controlling the path, intensity, and color of light, he could form images that appeared three-dimensional and realistic.


    Truly, it wasn''t easy.


    There was a whole lot to consider when it came to this process. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    He had to study the properties of light, observing how it interacts with different surfaces and how it can be redirected. Bending light around objects and controlling its direction was the key to forming an illusion with the light element.


    He would have to bend light photons around a central point and then visualize the light curving smoothly to create the outline of the desired image.


    The light would follow the controlled path, forming the basic shape of the illusion.


    And then came the depth.


    The intensity and color of light were crucial for adding depth and realism to the illusion.


    Here, the key factor was fine-tuning the intensity of the light, adjusting brightness levels to create shadows and highlights. Then also modify the light''s color to match the desired appearance of the illusion.


    At the end of the day, the illusion would gain depth and color variation, making it appear more lifelike.


    Finally, for the three-dimensional effect. To make the illusion appear three-dimensional, light must be manipted to give the perception of depth.


    He wouldyer light photons, creating a sense of volume and space within the illusion. By varying the focus and diffusion of light, he would ensure different parts of the illusion appear at different depths.


    At the end of the lesson, Atticus was able to achieve this feat, albeit barely. While it waspletelyplex, the experience he had gotten from manipting the other elements had piled up.


    Especially after his rest, there was no way anything would surprise Atticus. Instead, the one who had been shocked was Aeliana.


    She knew about Atticus''s feats and she was even anticipating his genius. But him effortlessly replicating one of her advanced techniques in a matter of minutes truly wasn''t what she had been expecting.


    It was insane.


    ''What the hell is he¡­''


    Aeliana stared at Atticus seriously for a moment before suddenly regaining her senses and pping excitedly with a scream,


    "Atticus is so awesome! You deserve a hug from big sis!"


    Atticus''s gaze shed but he couldn''t react in time, his whole body getting enveloped by Aeliana.


    ''How the hell are you a big sis! You''re an ancestor at least!''


    Although he thought this, Atticus wouldn''t dare say it out loud. Who knew how this crazy woman would react?


    Atticus found his face enveloped by two massive mounds, his figure held so tightly he was struggling to breathe.


    Some time passed and she decided to release him. Atticus took a deep breath as though he was taking his first breath after decades.


    He shot Aeliana a stare, who simply smiled back at him innocently, making Atticus take a step back.


    Aeliana giggled,


    "Your reactions are so fun to see! How about we continue our lesson?"


    Atticus was all game for that. He stopped backing away and started listening to Aeliana again.


    Once Aeliana began exining the utilities of the light element, Atticus was tempted to bang his head on the floor; he truly had been neglecting a powerful element!


    Aside from creating illusions, Atticus could also utilize the light element to create concentrated beams that could literally cut through basically everything.


    And even more than that, the light element could be used for healing! Atticus had never once thought it was possible, but after hearing Aeliana''s exnation, he was starting to understand.


    To heal, all he had to do was use the photons to emit a specific wavelength that promotes cellr regeneration. It was that easy and yet, he had never thought about it.


    It wasn''t as thorough or potent as the water element, but it was still significant.


    After this, Atticus was also introduced to another mind-blowing skill. Aeliana called it light cloaking, and upon replicating it, Atticus found himself turningpletely invisible.


    All he had to do was create a field that guides light photons around the target¡ªhim, creating a cloaking effect.


    Atticus also learned how to create sr res, which were basically powerful bursts of light and heat capable of blinding or burning opponents.


    Lastly, just like the air element, he learned how to create barriers and objects with solidified light that can block attacks. They were simply formed by densely packing light photons to create a solid imprable surface.


    Every single one of the lessons Atticus had just learned had been high level. Something that would take years for others to learn, but in just under 6 hours, Atticus was done.


    Aeliana had made him practice to increase his proficiency and also gave him tips about using the light element during battle.


    She advised him not to utilize it yet until he entered the grandmaster rank, but eventually, she exined the principle of moving fast with the light element. It didn''t require using elemental mimicry but the photons.


    Atticus took her words to heart. Although the woman was weird, there was no doubt she meant well.


    After this, Atticus soon found out that Aeliana had nothing more to teach him and was simply trying to somehow keep him in the sanctum.


    Atticus immediately bolted.


    It hadn''t been easy, but soon enough, with sweat drenching his clothes, he found himself flying away from the blinding light sanctum and to the gloomy darkness sanctum.

 Chapter 604 Darkness

    Chapter 604 Darkness


    The darkness sanctum was gloomy. It didn''t help that it was next to the light sanctum.


    To Atticus, it was as though he had left a ce full of excitement and life for a ce devoid of any. The darkness sanctum stood like a mass of ckness, absorbing all light from its surroundings.


    Atticus walked forward and approached the gates of the darkness sanctum.


    ''Let''s get this over with,''


    This was all Atticus could think about. After learning the darkness element, he would finally be done with the seven elements and could face lightning. After that, it would be all about continuous training and improvement. He couldn''t wait to be done.


    Atticus stood in front of the gate and waited patiently. Unlike the other times, there was no one either waiting for him or arriving after a few seconds.


    The whole area was silent.


    "Should I go over the wall?"


    Atticus was getting a little impatient. Standing alone amidst the gloom was somehow getting to him.


    But as though they could hear his thoughts, the gates of the darkness sanctum suddenly swung open and a voice sounded from within,


    "Come in."


    It was the voice of an old man. It sounded nonchnt andzy. He could even hear the subtle sound of a sigh as he spoke.


    Atticus fixed his gaze on the inside of the darkness sanctum. It waspletely pitch ck, and he couldn''t see anything no matter how hard he tried.


    The darkness element gave him a passive ability that enabled him to somewhat see in the darkness, even if he didn''t try, but currently, he was trying his best and still couldn''t see.


    ''My life is not in danger,''


    Those were the words Atticus used to reassure himself. If not for the protection of one of the most powerful existences on the, he wouldn''t even think of entering this ce.


    Atticus walked through the gates, and instantly, every single notion of light left him. All he could see was pitch darkness, an infinite void.


    He could still feel his body, and all his senses aside from his vision were functioning properly.


    Atticus suddenly heard the man sigh again and speak,


    "Looks like I have no choice, how annoying."


    Atticus suddenly heard the man sigh again and speak,


    "Looks like I have no choice, how annoying."


    The man sounded as though everything and everyone was a bother.


    "I guess I have to train you¡­ Find me then. If you can''t, then you should leave and not waste my time."


    Atticus could hear the slight hope in the man''s voice. He really didn''t want Atticus to find him.


    "Do I have your word that you will not move from your current position?"


    The man was undoubtedly the sanctum master of the darkness sanctum, a grandmaster rank of the darkness element. Should Atticus y hide and seek with the man, he couldn''t even dream of finding him.


    It was better toy down the rules from the beginning.


    The voice went silent for a second before he spoke,


    "Hmph. So you can use your head, huh? It''s not like I n on doing something so dishonorable in the first ce."


    ''Lies,''


    Atticus knew it was a very big lie but didn''t say anything. He had pulled another short stick and had gotten a weird instructor.


    ''I just have to get over this element, and it''ll be over,'' still, Atticus was determined.


    "So I have your word?"


    The man went silent.


    "Tsk. Annoying brat. Yes! You have my word. If you''re so hellbent on rules, here are some more. You have one hour to find me or you lose. No other element is allowed. You have to see and tell me the color of my dress and how I look in every detail."


    Atticus nodded. To be honest, he had been expecting one more rule, but the man didn''t say it. ''Is he underestimating me?''


    Atticus decided to stop thinking about it and immediately started his search.


    The man had forgotten to add one important rule, the banning of perception.


    Atticus couldn''t see, but he could use his sense of feel to locate. The man might have said he had to identify the color of his clothing, but he would cross that bridge when he found him.


    Then, Atticus tried to sense his surroundings, his brows furrowing in the next second.


    The man suddenly snickered beforeughing uncontrobly. It would seem as though Atticus''s actions had been that funny.


    Theughter reduced in intensity, and the man added, "Oh yeah, I forgot to mention this. The current mana in the air isn''t, well, normal mana. So good luck using your perception, pfft!"


    The man couldn''t hold back hisughter and continuedughing.


    ''He''s crazy,''


    Atticus had no doubts about it now. This old man was crazy. There was simply no other exnation.


    Atticus shook his head and ignored the old man''sughter. He instantly entered analysis mode.


    He could feel the mana in the air, but that was it. He couldn''t form the connection he usually formed or control them. There was no feedbacking from them.


    ''No, not just that. The darkness molecules too.''


    Since he entered the sanctum, Atticus had been trying to get a feel for the darkness molecules, if there were any. However, while he could feel something, it stopped there.


    It was odd. This was the darkness sanctum, which meant that the darkness molecules should be abundant. He could feel that, but why couldn''t Atticus control them?


    Atticus''s mind worked fast and shifted through different scenarios until something suddenly came to his head. It was two things, in fact.


    The scene of the darkness sanctum sucking all the surrounding light reyed vividly in his head and the first days of his lessons at the fire sanctum.


    ''That could be it.''


    Atticus had already stopped moving immediately when the old man asked him to find him. He was sure there were buildings and other amenities in the area, even people too. But he couldn''t see or feel them. He had no doubt they could see him.


    For the second thing, during his first days at the fire sanctum, Atticus had discovered that he couldn''t control the fire molecules that someone had connected with already. It was as though the person had already infused his or her will into it.


    This small fact could exin why he couldn''t control the darkness molecules. It was also an element used for concealment and deceit. He wasn''t too surprised that he couldn''t hear anyone or feel anyone''s presence in the area.


    While the first, made Atticus remember the principle of forming ice. He had to use the mana in the air to suck heat from the water molecules. What if it was the same thing here?


    The darkness sanctum was sucking the light from the surroundings. What if it was just mana sucking the light from photons?


    The light photons to the darkness element are what the water molecules are to the ice element.


    This analogy solved more than one puzzling question.


    For ice, mana absorbed heat, but he could still feel the mana in the air. However, light was different. What if the reason he couldn''t feel the mana in the air was because it was oversaturated with light?


    Atticus didn''t ponder this for long. He instead focused on the important issue at hand, controlling the darkness molecules.


    Atticus had already established that the molecules around him belonged to someone else, so, he decided to create his own. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The mana in the air might be unreachable, but Atticus could feel all the elements molecules in the air and most importantly, photons.


    He couldn''t control the mana but he could control the photons surprisingly while using the darkness element, but the best he could do was make them move.


    Atticus made each photon molecule approach the mana in the air, and just as he had anticipated, it immediately started sucking away the light from it.


    Atticus maintained his focus and as soon as he felt he could control the molecules using the darkness element, he stopped and focused, a ball of darkness appearing on his outstretched palm.


    He couldn''t see it, but he could feel it. It was his darkness.


    Next, Atticus acted and converted more photon molecules into darkness molecules and surrounded himself with it. Soon enough, it covered 5 meters away from him and Atticus was d to see that he could see everything clearly within these five meters.


    However, this wasn''t enough.


    Atticus concentrated even harder and kept on adding darkness molecules around him and after some minutes an area of about 50 meters was covered and could be seen clearly by him.


    Atticus swept his gaze around and saw that he had been right, there were buildings around him. If he hadn''t been careful he could have walked right into one.


    Atticus''s gaze narrowed slightly,


    ''There''s no one?''


    There was no body in sight and he found that incredibly odd.


    This was a school, why wouldn''t there be students? He initially thought they would be elsewhere training but he quickly killed that idea.


    ''They''re here, watching me,''


    Now that his darkness molecules were spread around, he could notice a lot of thingspared to before.


    He could see no one in sight, there was no doubt about that. However, Atticus also noticed something else.


    In multiple spots inside his darkness radius, there were some areas that he couldn''t urately control. It was as though his darkness molecules were being obstructed by something or¡­


    ''People,'' Atticus deduced.


    If they used their own molecules to surround themselves, then he wouldn''t be able to control what was happening around them.


    ''Perfect,''


    Aftering to this conclusion, Atticus approached the nearest one and suddenly spoke with a smile,


    "Hello, my name is Atticus Ravenstein. If it''s not too much trouble, could you point me towards the direction of the Sanctum Master?"

 Chapter 605 Ulithi

    Chapter 605 Ulithi


    The darkness sanctum was different from the other sanctums in terms of teaching. This was mainly because of the sanctum master''s unique teaching methods.


    ''Unique'' was simply a polite way of sayingzy. The man was utterlyzy. If it wasn''t for the fact that some people were naturally gifted, many would wonder just how he reached his level of power.


    Unlike the other sanctums, a new person entering the darkness sanctum might not meet or speak to anyone for months. It was general knowledge to stock up on food in your space storage before entering the sanctum.


    During the first month, the sanctum master would only speak to the new member once, saying, "This is the darkness sanctum. Feel the molecules and meet your fellow students and instructors."


    That was all.


    Throughout those months, the sanctum master wouldn''t speak to him or her again. Each of the instructors and members alike were forbidden from talking or even making their presence known.


    Throughout these months, new members would remainpletely alone with only their thoughts.


    Only when they figured out how to feel and manipte the darkness molecules could they make contact with the other members and instructors.


    This process typically took months, and most members and instructors chose to watch over them during this time. Many made bets, while others shared jokes.


    The same had been for Atticus. The situation was different in the darkness sanctum. The sanctum master had whined continuously for days when he heard that he would have to teach a 16 year old personally.


    Of course, he had been careful with his words because it was their paragon''s orders, but the fact was that each member and instructor knew about Atticus and that he wasing.


    Bets were made, jokes andughter were shared, and many were amused by Atticus''s situation.


    However, this all started to change after Atticus formed his darkness field just minutes after getting instructions from the sanctum master.


    His situation had been worse, with the sanctum master not bothering to exin anything. They had been too shocked, and the earlierughter and talks all ceased.


    The area took on a more serious atmosphere as Atticus expanded the darkness field to a staggering 50 meters.


    What the hell was happening?


    This was the thought in each one of their heads.


    And this was exactly why, when Atticus suddenly moved forward and approached one of the instructors standing beside a building, the said instructor had beenpletely flustered.


    He truly had to check and see if he was using his darkness element correctly.


    "Y-you¡­ how did you know I was here!?"


    Atticus''s smile widened. ''So I was right.''


    "I created a darkness field 50 meters wide and there are some spots I can''t urately feel. I think you can figure out the rest."


    The man was speechless. He knew what Atticus had done; he didn''t even have to ask, but it was just so unbelievable that he had to confirm.


    "I-I see."


    The instructor released his hold over his molecules, and an aged man appeared in front of Atticus. Just as he had sounded, he was thoroughly flustered, his crimson cheeks giving him away.


    "So, where can I find him?"


    The man was brought back to the situation when he heard Atticus speak. Seeing that one of the instructors had been found out and hearing Atticus''s exnation, the others reasoned that there was no point in hiding anymore.


    They released their hold over their darkness and appeared, each with different words:


    "How did he do that?"


    "I heard the family head''s son was a genius, but isn''t this too much?"


    "He formed a 50 meter wide darkness field in just minutes of reaching here. How in the world is that possible?"


    Atticus heard the sounds, followed by different men and women bing visible all around the area.


    They all appeared beyond shocked at what they had just witnessed.


    It took a few seconds before they each came to terms with it, and although reluctant, the instructors eventually shakily pointed in one direction.


    Atticus nodded in thanks and started making his way towards where they had pointed, with each of the others'' gazes fixed on him.


    Soon enough, Atticus reached arge house and walked in without hesitation.


    The interior of the house was as ordinary as it could get, and just as Atticus had expected, there was only one room.


    In the middle of the room, a weird scene was ying out.


    An old man, shirtless,y on an extended chair with a holographic disy in front of him. There was currently an open bag of chips in his left hand, with his right reaching for a handful before shoving it into his mouth in the next second.


    The whole room was littered with wrappers and food remains scattered about.


    Atticus paused at the entrance. He was far too baffled that he just had to stop. ''Please, I really hope he''s not the one that''s going to teach me,'' he hoped.


    The old man, with his white bushy beard filled with remnants of food, was currently watching a drama with a serious expression on his face.


    He hadn''t even realized that Atticus had entered in the first ce.


    Atticus gathered himself and approached the old man.


    "Ahem."


    Seeing that the old man still wasn''t aware of his presence, Atticus audibly cleared his throat, causing the old man to startle.


    "W-what, who''s there!"


    The old man turned his gaze and saw Atticus, his whole body freezing.


    "Y-you¡­ what are you doing here!?"


    He jumped off his chair as though he had seen a ghost. His shock was evident.


    He had literally just told Atticus to find him some minutes ago; he didn''t even dare think the boy would figure out everything and arrive here in minutes.


    It was an insane thought that he immediately killed in his head.


    ''N-no, it must be a fluke. He probably can''t see me,''


    The old man assumed the only thing that made sense to him: Atticus had arrived here by pure luck.


    The entire sanctum was covered by his darkness at all times, and unless one could manipte the darkness molecules, they would never be able to see him.


    The whole situation was just to baffling that he hadn''t even noticed the darkness field Atticus had around him.


    Making sure his darkness field was still activated, the man walked silently to the side, trying to change directions. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    However, he couldn''t help but pause as he saw Atticus''s gaze following his every move.


    The old man''s expression changed as he mouthed,


    "You can see me?" making sure it wasn''t audible.


    Seeing Atticus''s prompt nod, his heart froze. ''Impossible!''


    "What am I wearing?" the man mouthed once more, trying to make sure.


    "You''re currently shirtless and wearing pink baggy sweatpants. You have a slight potbelly, and your chest is already showing signs of sagging, probably due to your poor habits and old age. You ha-"


    "T-that''s e-enough!"


    At this point, his cheeks had already turned crimson in embarrassment. Did Atticus really have to be that blunt? He only asked the boy what he was wearing!


    Clearing his throat awkwardly, the old man regained hisposure. "Ha ha, I guess you found me. Good job,"


    Atticus could practically feel the sarcasm oozing from his voice. He didn''t respond, leaving the room to descend into awkward silence.


    "The lesson?" Atticus suddenly spoke up.


    "Huh?" The old man was confused before he suddenly realized that Atticus being here meant that he would have to teach him the darkness element.


    He groaned at that thought and after shing Atticus a stare, he waved his hand and Atticus abruptly found himself inside pitch ckness.


    However, the changed figure of the old man appeared clearly in front of him. He had changed and was wearing a simple ck robe, covering his aged body.


    "When, let''s get this over with."


    Hearing the man speak, Atticus cleared his thoughts and focused on his words. The man might lookpletely unreliable, but he was still the sanctum master of the darkness sanctum. He had to be the real deal, or else he wouldn''t be here.


    The old man''s sudden change of demeanor proved Atticus''s assumption right.


    "Alright brat, listen up. My name is Ulithi and I am the sanctum master of the darkness element. My exnations will be brief and concise and my demonstrations only once. There will be no exceptions, so keep your eyes peeled and your ears open."


    Seeing Atticus''s serious expression, he continued.


    "As you know, the main use of the darkness element is for concealment and deceit, but it can be used for way more than that. We''ll get to those other areaster.


    "Firstly, you''ve learned how to create your own darkness and control it, so we''ll move to the next step: concealment. The process is simple. Tightly wrap the darkness molecules all over your body uniformly and use it to form an opaqueyer that blocks out any iing or outgoing light. Like so."


    Atticus watched as darkness suddenly surrounded Ulithi and he disappeared from view.

 Chapter 606 Darkness

    Chapter 606 Darkness


    Ulithi was a man who was the opposite of Isolde, the sanctum master of the ice sanctum. Isolde''s path to strength was filled with significant struggle and grit; she wed her way to strength from the ground up.


    Ulithi, however, was different.


    From the very beginning, he had achieved extraordinary things that many people could only dream of with minimal effort. His talent in the darkness element was so high that he reached the height of sanctum master without putting forth his best efforts.


    Ulithi was azy old man, but even he knew his situation better than anyone. He didn''t feel the need to boast, nor was he proud of his achievements.


    However, he knew well that he was among the top 5% in the human domain. This was exactly why he had always beenzy and whined about the matters of the sanctum.


    Since bing sanctum master, he had never met anyone noteworthy¡ªanyone who could make him want to go out of his way to teach them, anyone as talented as him.


    These small facts were exactly why, immediately after Atticus passed the impossible test he had given him in mere minutes, his whole demeanor changed.


    After regaining hisposure, he analyzed and understood everything Atticus had done. This led him to one conclusion:


    Atticus Ravenstein was a monster.


    A monster even more than himself.


    ''Let''s test his limits,'' Ulithi thought with a serious gaze as darkness enveloped his whole body, and he disappeared from view.


    This was one of the advanced uses of the darkness element despite how simple it seemed. He was curious about how long it would take Atticus to learn it.


    ''I can feel him staring at me,''


    Atticus didn''t know what to think about this instructor of his, so he did what he knew best¡ªignore.


    He closed his eyes and focused. Ulithi had made a small mistake. If he truly wanted to test Atticus, the worst thing he could do was demonstrate it. Not only that, the man actually went ahead and exined the principles to him again. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    For those who knew Atticus, the result was as expected.


    Darkness engulfed him, and in an instant, he disappeared¡ªa perfect replication of Ulithi''s demonstration.


    Ulithi''s mouth trembled. ''What is this guy¡­''


    He was used to people feeling awe of his talent and skill and never imagined he would be left feeling this way for another person.


    Ulithi released his hold over the darkness around him, his face bing utterly serious. He didn''t need to ask Atticus any questions; he knew true, unrestrained talent when he saw it.


    "G-good job," he struggled to keep hisposure.


    It took a few seconds to get himself together, and when he did, he asked Atticus to release his darkness. His hand rested on the bridge of his nose in silent contemtion.


    ''Was this why he got to the darkness sanctum this early?'' Ulithi wondered. He had been toozy to meet with the other sanctum masters. Because of this, he had never had the luxury of hearing about the boy''s feats.


    ''Now how do I go about this?'' He wondered. It was obvious that his presence was nearly as important as he had thought.


    In fact, if there was a textbook with the teachings of the darkness elements in it, it would be the same as him teaching Atticus. The boy''s problem wasn''t that he couldn''t learn the element; he was just looking for a way to fast-track the process and have someone demonstrate and exin how to use the darkness element to him.


    Ulithi had never felt more useless in his life despite being sozy.


    Taking a deep breath, he resolved himself. He would demonstrate to Atticus everything he knew about the darkness element and be done with this sorry excuse for a lesson.


    Then, Ulithi continued his lesson. True to Atticus''s thoughts, the darkness element had been something he had been neglecting for a long while.


    It was a power he should have been focused on.


    ''It''s not toote; I''ll simply focus on it now,'' Atticus thought.


    Next up, Ulithi taught Atticus how to control and manipte the darkness. The old man decided to start from the ground up despite how useless it was.


    He showed Atticus how to shape the darkness into simple spheres or lines. This was as simple as it sounded, something Atticus was well-versed in doing.


    He simply arranged the converted molecules of the darkness element ording to the desired shape and size.


    Then, Ulithi moved to teaching Atticus how to move the darkness on different surfaces. He moved the darkness along walls, floors, and objects, maintaining its form and consistency.


    This improved his ability to manipte the darkness even more.


    Even though the old man was truly weird, Atticus had to give it to him that he knew how to teach. He was enjoying his lessons.


    After that, Ulithi taught Atticus an advanced way of utilizing the earlier learned concealment: moving while it was active.


    It had been incredibly hard, and Atticus spent some time before he could do it. It wasn''t as simple as it sounded.


    Atticus had to keep track of every single molecule as he moved, making sure to maintain the cloak''s uniformity. Every single movement required Atticus to make adjustments to each molecule.


    However, just as Ulithi had expected, he achieved it, but it was only barely and would need more practice.


    Ulithi knew this fact, which was why Atticus''s next lesson furthered this skill. He made Atticus practice maintaining the cloak in different lighting conditions.


    Atticus found himself inside a small room that seemed to change its lighting in seconds: bright, dim, darkness, rapidly changing.


    Atticus struggled and struggled until he eventually got the hang of it.


    Then, Ulithi moved to making Atticus create sturdy constructs from the darkness.


    This had been one of Atticus''s fortes. The weeks spent creating fire constructs were still fresh in his mind.


    Atticus learned how to condense the darkness into solid form, starting with a small cube first. It was the same principle as the air element. He only had to stack up molecules until a strong and sturdyyer formed.


    Soon enough, Atticus moved to creating moreplex shapes like weapons and shields. He also created animal and man-shaped constructs and made them move and unleash attacks. The fire element had truly helped him in this regard, and


    Atticus was able to finish even before Ulithi had expected, surprising the poor old man.


    Ulithi wiped the sweat marring his forehead. He appeared exhausted despite having done nothing. He was a grandmaster; was there anything present that could make him sweat if not the man watching over them from above?


    However, Magnus wasn''t even releasing his pressure, which meant it wasn''t him! The one making Ulithi flustered was none other than Atticus himself.


    Creating the darkness with molecules, shaping it, creating constructs that could move, and using it for concealment while moving. He had even gone as far as putting him in a ce where the lighting conditions changed rapidly. However, in the span of an hour, Atticus had grasped everything.


    Ulithi was frightened. Was there even supposed to be someone this talented in the world? Was Atticus actually a god in human skin? It was just that absurd.


    Cleaning the sweat on his forehead, Ulithi took a moment to gather himself and then continued the lesson. The faster he finished this, the better.


    The next lesson had been an ability Ulithi called shadow steps.


    It was simply using the darkness molecules to teleport over short distances by moving from one shadow to another.


    To achieve this, Atticus first had to identify the stable shadows in the environment. Ulithi taught him how to observe and focus on the depth and stability of each shadow, thereby identifying the shadows suitable for transportation.


    Then he moved on to the actual teleportation. Atticus only needed to generate darkness, visualize the destination shadow, make a connection with their collective molecules, and then step into it.


    Atticus made sure he was well-prepared before attempting something like this. Ulithi had been kind enough to warn him about the dangers of failure.


    Ulithi took this lesson further by teaching Atticus how to move rapidly from one shadow to another while under stress. He attacked Atticus from every angle, forcing him to achieve it.


    Next, Ulithi taught Atticus how to create a stable and sturdy armor made of darkness around his body. It was straightforward, simr to creating a construct. However, Ulithi emphasized the importance of the armor, especially during critical battles, making Atticus take it seriously.


    The following ability was darkness binding. It involved controlling your opponent''s shadow and using it to bind them before they could react.


    Atticus first learned how to do it on stationary objects.


    The principle was somewhat simr to shadow step. He had to form a connection with the opponent''s shadow and then control it.


    After mastering this, he moved on to doing it on moving objects.

 Chapter 607 Last

    Chapter 607 Last


    The next lesson had been harder than Atticus would have expected. Using shadow bind on moving objects had been incredibly challenging.


    He had to keep track of the darkness molecules and make a connection while they moved. It didn''t help that the shadow was constantly changing shapes!


    Regardless, Atticus had still been able to achieve it. He had to continually adjust the bindings to follow and immobilize the moving target.


    Atticus had been truly excited when he learned this ability. He could imagine hundreds of scenarios where this woulde in handy.


    The next ability Atticus had been taught was the void shield. It involved creating a barrier of pure darkness that could block and nullify powerful attacks.


    It was all aboutyering.


    He had to createyers uponyers of shields until they were powerful and sturdy enough to withstand even the strongest of attacks. Atticus also had to ensure that the molecules were tightly held together and focus on increasing the density and structural integrity of the barrier.


    Then Atticus moved on to creating and maintaining multiple void shields all at once, blocking attacks from every angle.


    After all this, Ulithi took a while to regain someposure. Atticus''s rapid progress had once again shocked him despite already expecting it.


    "Honestly, you''ve learned basically every advanced ability of the darkness element. Fucking monster¡­"


    He had muttered thosest words, but Atticus had still heard him clearly.


    Ulithi shook his head. ''Should I teach him?'' He pondered. To him, Atticus was already far too overpowered. Giving him another strong ability didn''t sound fair at all.


    However, that man was currently watching and would know if he didn''t teach Atticus everything he knew.


    Ulithi sighed.


    "Listen. What I am about to teach you is something I believe is unfair for you to learn given your talent. But the world has never been fair in the first ce,"


    ''Sounds powerful, what is it?'' Atticus''s curiosity had already been piqued. Hepletely ignored Ulithi''s words and focused only on what he deemed important.


    Ulithi sighed as he saw Atticus''s curious face. ''Is your current power not enough for you!''


    He wanted nothing more than to shout this out loud, but he held himself back. It wasn''t worth it.


    His demeanor suddenly turned serious.


    "Just like the light element has the capability to heal, the darkness element also has the ability to drain life. The first part of learning this is to know that it is possible. And the second part, will the darkness molecules to do as you wish,"


    Atticus''s brows furrowed. "When you say life, what do you mean exactly? Is it mana? Or health? And where does this drained energy go?"


    "Yes, you absorb both the mana and life force of the user. However, life force is a bit tricky, so I would suggest sticking to mana for now. There are obviously limitations, of course. One is that you have to weaken your opponent significantly to the extent that they can''t fight back anymore."


    Atticus listened to Ulithi speak without saying anything. He had a lot of questions, for example:


    "Why can''t I absorb life force? What makes it tricky?"


    Ulithi hesitated before deciding to exin.


    "Life force is aplex and integral part of living beings. It is intricately connected to our biological and magical systems. Draining life force requires a deep understanding and control over these systems, which is beyond the current capabilities of our darkness maniption. Honestly, I believe only a paragon of the darkness element could achieve this feat.


    "Attempting to drain life force without the necessary expertise can lead to severe unintended consequences, such as damaging the target''s vital organs, disrupting their biological functions, or causing irreversible harm. Said harm could also extend to you too."


    Atticus nodded seriously. ''At least I can still drain mana.''


    He thought it was a slight bummer that he wouldn''t be able to drain life force. However, it was still a win for him. Being able to drain mana was way better than nothing.


    Seeing Atticus staring at him a little impatiently, Ulithi couldn''t help but shake his head. ''What a kid,'' he thought.


    Then, Ulithi went ahead and exined just how it could be achieved. It was quite simple and also followed the principle of how Atticus had made mana flow through his fire construct at the fire sanctum.


    He couldtch a tendril of darkness to his desired opponent and simply will the molecules to absorb mana from the target and pass it towards him.


    This was why the target had to bepletely exhausted. If they had even a modicum of strength, they would try to stop their mana from getting siphoned.


    However, Ulithi had only taught Atticus the theory. He had no intention of allowing Atticus to attempt it on him, lest the little monster suddenly suck away all his mana.


    It sounded impossible, an Expert+ rank draining a Grandmaster rank''s mana. However, considering everything the poor old man had witnessed today, could anyone me him for being careful?


    Since he had decided to teach Atticus all he knew, Ulithi went ahead and showed him some unconventional tricks utilizing the darkness element. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The first had been shadowmunication, simply using the darkness to send messages through shadows.


    Next had been shadow puppetry, which involved manipting shadows to control objects or create animated figures.


    The lessons in the darkness sanctum went on for hours, but eventually, they came to an end, much to Ulithi''s relief.


    "You''ve basically learned everything you need to know. All you have to do now is train more until you master them. Good luck," Ulithi said.


    He waited for no response and abruptly disappeared from Atticus''s view. Simultaneously, Atticus also found himself standing outside of the darkness sanctum, his vision back to normal.


    ''What a weird old man,'' Atticus thought.


    In the span of a few hours, Atticus had met far too many weird characters. He couldn''t help but be d that it was finally all over.


    It had been intense and crazy, but he had persevered and learned the seven elements.


    ''Now, only one remains,''


    Atticus shifted his gaze to the intense white sanctum up ahead.


    The sky above was a churning mass of dark clouds, illuminated by shes of intense lightning.


    Bolts of electricity crackled and danced across the sky, illuminating thendscape with a stark, electric brilliance.


    The air was charged, and the ground seemed to vibrate with the sheer power emanating from the sanctum.


    The lightning sanctum.


    It was thest of the eight elements of the Ravenstein family and the final lesson he had to take before he could finish this aspect of his training.


    The thunderps were deafening. It was as though the sky knew it was next.


    Just as Atticus was about to move, the sky abruptly rumbled and lightning descended downwards, striking Atticus at blitzing speed.


    In the next instance, Atticus''s gaze snapped open, and he found himself standing on what was undoubtedly condensed lightning.


    And in front of him was a man who radiated an aura that made Atticus want to immediately bow and worship him: Magnus Ravenstein.


    "You''ve exceeded my expectations once again,"


    Magnus greeted Atticus with a small smile. He had been watching everything during these past days, and although he wasn''t like the others, he was shocked. However, there was another feeling mixed in; pride.


    He had given the boy three months to master each of the seven elements. While he had anticipated Atticus being done in less time, less than a month was mind-blowing.


    Atticus smiled and simply greeted,


    "Grandfather,"


    Magnus nodded, his aura changing.


    "You have sessfully learned seven out of the eight elements. Are you ready for thest element?"


    Atticus nodded seriously. He felt an immense amount of pressure emanating from Magnus, but his determination was unyielding.


    "Good," Magnus nodded in approval. ''I like those eyes,''


    Atticus''s eyes were filled with determination despite everything he had just achieved. It filled Magnus with more pride knowing that he didn''t let all that get to his head.


    "Now tell me, Atticus. Why would my own grandson, the grandson of a paragon of lightning, despite having proficiency in the element, have such terrible control?"


    Atticus''s mouth twitched. His control couldn''t be that bad, right? Why was his grandfather exaggerating?


    Magnus''s demeanor abruptly changed, the air crackling with lightning.


    Atticus could not fathom the speed despite his high perception, but at one second, only he and Magnus were present in the area. In the next, five humanoid figures materialized in front of him, each made of white lightning.


    They stood rapt and still in front of Magnus as though they were experienced warriors who had been trained for generations.


    "You are not allowed to use any other element or abilities except lightning. You can only utilize true lightning, not the one you''re used to. You will battle these five until you learn everything I''m about to teach you,"


    Atticus''s gaze shed, his mind working with speed as he tried toprehend the current events. Wasn''t Magnus supposed to teach him?


    However, he wasn''t given the chance to think.


    "We will begin immediately,"


    Five streaks of lightning blitzed through the air, reaching Atticus and unleashing attacks from different directions that crackled the air.


    Atticus''s gaze narrowed, his expression bing frigid.

 Chapter 608 Lightning

    Chapter 608 Lightning


    Five different attacks, each from five different angles,nded on Atticus with immense force.


    Two struck his legs, one hit his stomach, another his chest, and thest one hit his back.


    The attacks came from such varied angles that Atticus''s body didn''t even know where to move. He ended up remaining in ce, his face contorting in pain.


    ''So fast!''


    He had seen each one of them approaching him, but he hadn''t been able to react in time.


    ''It must be Grandfather. He made sure their strength and speed are greater than mine,''


    The five constructs didn''t give Atticus time to think and unleashed another brutal series of blows. Atticus attempted to dodge, but it was futile.


    Aside from the fact that they were stronger and faster than him, Magnus was also watching the battle. He could predict every move Atticus wanted to make.


    The pain from each attack was immense. Every time a blownded, Atticus felt a jolt of electricity coursing through his body.


    ''I have to learn how to use lightning,''


    Despite the immense pain and the severity of the situation, Atticus knew that this was the only way out. His mind immediately began working.


    He hadn''t been able to see how Magnus had created his lightning because of how fast he had been, so he would have to find another way.


    However, before he could continue this thought, Magnus''s voice suddenly boomed over the crackling of energy,


    "Atticus, you''re already familiar with the basis of the other elements. The lightning element isn''t much different. The lightning molecules in the air are known as electrons.


    "When we generate lightning, we manipte the flow of these electrons, creating a powerful electrical charge. This charge can be directed, intensified, and even shaped into constructs like the ones you see now. You''re in an area abundant with these electrons; I''m sure you can figure out the rest."


    Immediately after Magnus finished speaking, each of the five constructs stopped moving before suddenly backing away to create distance.


    They each pointed their arms forward, and five lightning bolts blitzed towards Atticus in the next instant.


    Instead of panicking, Atticus closed his eyes, his mind spinning. Magnus''s exnation, along with the demonstration from each construct, was everything he needed.


    The air around Atticus became electrified, tendrils of lightning materializing and snaking their way across his body.


    His eyes snapped open, and a wall of lightning suddenly appeared in front of him, blocking each of the lightning bolts.


    Magnus nodded in approval but his expression remained unchanged. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "We will immediately move to a more advanced lesson."


    Each construct darted towards Atticus, spreading out and striking with precision all around him. However, the situation had slightly changed. Now, Atticus could control lightning!


    The attacks still hurt like hell, but he was able to mitigate the pain significantly.


    Magnus continued speaking.


    "Since you''ve learned about the basics of the other elements, I think we can skip some parts. Now you will learn about how to use lightning to influence the human body."


    It was hard, but as soon as Atticus heard Magnus''s words, he split his focus so he wouldn''t miss anything. This made more hitsnd on him, but at this point, Atticus didn''t care.


    Magnus''s insane control over the lightning element was still fresh in his mind from the day he temporarily took away his vision and hearing.


    He could imagine its other uses and wanted to learn them immediately.


    Magnus didn''t waste any time.


    "By understanding how electrical signals work in the human body, we can control and enhance our bodily functions. For example, the blinding sh you experienced a few years back was a direct overload of the optic nerves, temporarily overwhelming your vision."


    "We can also stimte muscles. By directing a controlled electrical charge into the muscles, you can increase their strength and speed. This is neuromuscr stimtion. It allows for rapid muscle contraction, enhancing your physical performance significantly."


    "This technique can make you faster and stronger, but it requires precise control to avoid damaging the tissues."


    A surge of lightning exploded from Atticus, sending the constructs around him flying and giving him time to ponder Magnus''s words.


    However, just as Magnus finished speaking, visible ripples of lightning coursed through each construct''s figure, making their limbs bulge with enhanced power.


    They shot forward in unison, the force of theirunch causing ripples to spread outward. Closing the distance in an instant, another set of attacks was unleashed from different directions.


    ''They''ve gotten even faster and stronger,''


    Atticus attempted to block with multiple lightning shields around him, but as though they were made of paper, their forms crumbled under the immense force of the attacks, each striking Atticus with great force.


    Atticus''s face contorted in pain before his body was sent flying and tumbling down on the condensed lightning continuously.


    He spun and skidded along the ground beforeing to a stop.


    The five constructs stood all around him, their intense white eyes fixed on his struggling figure on the floor.


    Atticus coughed out a mouthful of blood and struggled to stand up.


    He was d Magnus had demonstrated using the constructs.


    ''He''s still as ruthless as ever,''


    Atticus wiped the crimson blood from his mouth with his arm. He had already expected something like this when he knew Magnus would be training him.


    This feeling intensified when he saw that lightning would be thest element he would learn. It simply meant Magnus didn''t want this training to hinder learning the other elements.


    Since he had trained with Magnus, Atticus had never known him to train in the conventional way. Every single one of his lessons had always been learned during battle.


    And although to Magnus, he was pulling his punches, it didn''t feel that way to Atticus. The power of the attacks thatnded on him had always been uniform and just high enough to make him feel intense pain but low enough to avoid significant damage.


    The move Magnus had just exined and shown Atticus seemed simple but wasplicated at the same time.


    It involved using lightning, an electric charge, to stimte targeted muscles, prompting them to contract by mimicking the body''s natural nerve signals.


    However, the tricky part was the intensity of the electric charge. This was directly corrted to the duration of the augmentation. High intensity for explosive power and speed while low for an otherwise uniform increase.


    Atticus immediately got to work as he stood up straight. He targeted each of the important muscle groups in his body: quadriceps, hamstrings, biceps, triceps, and core muscles.


    Atticus''s body flexed, a visible ripple of electrical energy coursing through each of his muscles, making them bulge with intense power.


    He could feel his capabilities had increased to a whole new level, higher than he had ever felt when he used his superficial lightning to augment his body.


    But something felt off; he couldn''t put his finger on it.


    "Augmenting your muscles is just one step; the other is stimting your nerves for faster speed and improved coordination," Magnus said.


    Magnus could read Atticus like a book. He already knew what was going through his mind.


    That exnation was everything Atticus needed.


    He immediately directed the electric charge toward the major nerve pathways, especially those connected to the limbs and core muscles, using low to medium intensity to avoid overstimtion and potential nerve damage.


    Everything fell into ce as though it were a finished puzzle, and Atticus felt his reflexes and coordination improving at a fast rate.


    Each of the five constructs exploded as their power and coordination were enhanced. Without wasting a second, they streaked toward Atticus andunched another round of attacks.


    Atticus calmly inhaled and then exhaled before his body disappeared, shing with all five constructs in the next instant.


    The battle took on another turn this time. Unlike before, no hits werending on Atticus anymore!


    He move with speed and power and at the same time well coordinated and precise, evading and deflecting each of their attacks before throwing his own.


    The battle was still intense as Magnus constantly made sure the constructs were always more powerful than Atticus. But Atticus now had a way to react to their adruptness which was basically a game changer for him.


    This stalematested for a long while and when signs of fatigue started appearing on Atticus''s face, his movements slowing down slightly, Magnus decided to add another lesson,


    "The next lesson, cardiac control. Here, you will stimte your heart and other major blood vessels which will help regte heart rhythms and improve cardiovascr efficiency, leading to better stamina and edurance,"


    Each of the constructs backed up, allowing him to catch his breath.


    Atticus breathed heavily, trying to regain his breath. He had heard everything Magnus had said and had his gaze fixed on the constructs, he was obviously about to demonstrate it.


    Atticus noted as electric charges flowed through each of the constructs chest, stimting their artificial hearts and veins.


    Magnus construct were basically lifelike at this point. If not for theck of consciousness, they could be taken as living beings. The man had created every organs, veins and other parts that were present in normal humans.


    However, Atticus wasn''t focused on that. He could immediately feel the immense energy that erupted from them once Magnus was done.


    He wasted no time before simting what he had just seen.


    In the next second, Atticus felt an instant rush, an intense energy coursing through his body. He felt his fatigue wash away, a surge of adrenaline rushing through him.


    Atticus stood up straight and faced the five constrict and without uttering a word, they each moved, intense shes rocking the space in the next instant.

 Chapter 609 Hypocrisy

    Chapter 609 Hypocrisy


    Atticus felt exhrated.


    The amount of adrenaline coursing through his body at this moment was hard to fathom.


    Atticus felt strong, he felt powerful. He felt as though he could do anything, crush anyone.


    However, despite having all of these feelings, the five lightning constructs in front of him seemed to keep him upied.


    Their movements were coordinated and precise. Their attacks well-timed and urate. Three took his front, trying their best to keep him upied while the remaining two were constantly unleashing attacks on his blind spots.


    They were faster, had the numbers, and were unable to feel pain. Regardless, Atticus was still fending them off!


    Magnus tried his best not to smile but failed miserably. Contrary to what many thought, he wasn''t holding back. Yes, he had limited the constructs'' power level to be slightly over Atticus, but that was the only thing he had done.


    When it came to their speed and attacks ording to their current strength, he wasn''t holding back!


    "Good, looks like you have mastered body augmentation to an eptable extent for now. Let''s move on."


    "The next technique is called electromaic maniption. It is exactly as it sounds, creating electromaic fields. By controlling these electromaic fields, you can generate electromaic pulses and use them to disable electronic devices, create maic fields to move metal objects, and manipte the electromaic spectrum."


    Atticus watched as just one out of the five constructs backed up, leaving the four to continue attacking him.


    ''He''s about to demonstrate it,''


    Atticus realized. However, it seemed as though Magnus had no intention of giving him any breathing space.


    The four constructs attacked even more fiercely, unleashing attacks upon attacks, but Atticus had no choice but to split his concentration to see what thest construct was about to do.


    After creating enough distance, the construct stretched out its right palm and Atticus''s gaze narrowed as he noted the appearance of a static electric field around its palm.


    However, it didn''t stop there; the electrons started moving in a circr path within its palm, creating a current that generated an maic field. Then, it synchronized the electric and maic fields, creating an electromaic field.


    Atticus didn''t see how, but multiple round metal objects appeared around the construct, floating around it as though obeying its everymand.


    "Any metal that enters this field will be under your absolute control. Now, replicate it,"


    Magnus had said that gently, but his next actions were far from gentle.


    The remaining four constructs stopped attacking and backed up together. Within a second, each formed an electromaic field all around them, a staggering number of pointed metal objects floating all around them.


    They each appeared small and pointed at one edge akin to a sniper''s bullet.


    At this stage, Atticus was well aware that even a sniper shot directly on his forehead wouldn''t affect him. However, he doubted if he could say the same thing about the projectiles floating around each construct, especially depending on the speed they were shot.


    Atticus wasted no time and immediately replicated what the constructs had done, but before he could finish, the sound of multiple projectiles piercing the air resonated through the atmosphere and Atticus''s gaze immediately widened before instinctively unleashing a surge of lightning towards his right that pushed him out of the way.


    ''Shit!''


    Atticus groaned in pain, gazing at the blood gushing out of his right arm.


    Three projectiles had been able to hit him, and he had been right; they couldn''t bepared to normal bullets. Each projectile had lightning vibrating at a fast speed around them, increasing their prating power.


    Atticus ignored the pain and focused lightning around that area to stop the bleeding.


    Regaining his focus, hepleted his electromaic field just in time for another round to be shot. However, this time, Atticus simply stood in ce, and when each projectile entered his field, regardless of their speed, they each abruptly stopped mid-air.


    With a thought, Atticus shot them right back at their sender before augmenting his body and shooting forward to continue another round of shes.


    High above the air, at the top of the eight elemental sanctums, exactly eight figures floated in the air, each one as unique-looking as thest.


    These individuals were none other than the sanctum masters that Atticus had just learned about the different elements from.


    They were each floating together on top of the sanctums; however, their gazes were fixed on the lightning sanctum where a particr 16-year-old was receiving training from their paragon.


    The only one Atticus wouldn''t recognize here would be the lightning sanctum master. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    He had arge physique with a long beard ited into a warrior braid.


    It was obvious that Magnus wanted the best of the best to train Atticus, and there was no one who could im to be the best in lightning other than a paragon of the lightning element himself.


    They each had different thoughts going through their heads.


    The sound of someone clicking their tongue echoed.


    "Oo, why so gloomy, Isolde? Jealous much?"


    The air sanctum master, Aeolus twirled his mustache with his finger without taking his eyes off the ongoing training. He and the others already knew the only person who would do something like that was the ice sanctum master.


    Isolde shot Aeolus a death stare before clicking her tongue once more.


    Aeolus sneered. "I hate hypocrisy the most. We''ve all heard your sob story about how you wed your way to the top. Tell me, can you confidently say you could withstand what he''s currently going through when you were 16?"


    Isolde, who had wanted to immediately retort, went silent before her face darkened. The training Magnus was currently putting Atticus through was hellish in its entirety. If it had been her 16-year-old self, she wouldn''t have gotten this far, and she knew it.


    Isolde clenched her fist before suddenly disappearing from the scene.


    "Stop being a big bully, Aeolus,"


    The soothing voice of the light sanctum master, Aeliana, sounded, and the firm expression on Aeolus''s face immediately melted.


    He scratched the back of his head awkwardly,


    "I was just stating the truth,"


    Aeliana shook her head,


    "But you could have done it nicely,"


    Aeolus''s cleared his throat and turned away.


    "On a more serious note, is he okay?"


    Aeliana and the other sanctum masters finally turned away from the training to look at Ulithi, the darkness sanctum master, whose clothes were already drenched with sweat, looking as though he had run a marathon.

 Chapter 610 Finished

    Chapter 610 Finished


    This was the first time they were each seeing the darkness sanctum master outside his sanctum in a long time, and it was all because of the boy currently training down below.


    Ulithi didn''t even spare any of them a nce, keeping his gaze focused on Atticus.


    ''So he''s a monster in the other elements too? Damn this is crazy. Is this really okay?'' He wiped the truckload of sweat from his forehead.


    The other sanctum masters remained quiet.


    The fire sanctum master, Dekai, radiated intense heat around his figure. His expression was firm, but those who knew him could see that he was happy.


    ''He finished it all in less than a week!''


    The water sanctum master had already lost her peaceful demeanor, staring down firmly. The wrinkles that had formed on her face from dealing with Atticus were still present.


    Lastly, the earth sanctum master was quiet but constantly nodding in approval.


    These were each powerhouses of the Ravenstein family, individuals with different personalities who stood at the top of the food chain.


    However, they had each been subtly influenced by a 16-year-old boy.


    ''The future is sure to be interesting,'' they all thought.


    ¡­


    The lightning element was overpowered.


    Its uses were so numerous that if not for his high intelligence, Atticus would have lost track of the number of things Magnus had taught him.


    Truly, his title paragon wasn''t for decoration.


    Aside from electromaic fields and metal control, Atticus also learned how to enhance his sensory perception using electrical energy. It affected his sight, hearing, and even touch.


    He also learned how to use lightning to elerate healing, lightning discharge, and how to use each one of the abilities he had just learned on another person.


    It could be for good, maybe to buff up one of his teammates, or he could use it against his enemies. Regardless, its possibilities were endless.


    Training with Magnus had taken everything Atticus had, and by the time Magnus was satisfied and the training came to an end, Atticus slumped down on the floor and immediately fainted.


    Tendrils of lightning wrapped around him and lifted him up gently. Magnus smiled at the unconscious figure of Atticus and muttered, "Good job."


    He turned his gaze upwards and looked at each of the sanctum masters, causing them to sink onto one knee in the air as a show of respect.


    "His training on the elements hase to an end. Thank you all for your efforts."


    Magnus nodded, and just as he was about to move, someone suddenly spoke.


    "Master Magnus,"


    Magnus fixed his gaze on the one who had just spoken, Dekai. He gestured for him to speak.


    "Forgive me for my ignorance, Master Magnus, but would it be possible for us to know what he is training hard for?"


    Dekai, along with the others, had their theories about the whole situation but would rather hear from the source.


    Atticus was supposed to be in the academy regardless of his talent. They each found it odd that he was trying hard to master the elements as fast as possible now.


    Magnus had only told them that they all had three months to train Atticus, that was all.


    Magnus went silent for a second, causing Dekai and the other sanctum masters to break into a sweat.


    Even the usually bubbly Aeliana radiated a serious aura.


    "He is to participate in the next Verietaga Nexus as our Apex."


    "Apex!"


    The gazes of each sanctum master widened. It all made sense now. He was training to get as strong as possible before the year for the Nexus arrived!


    The shocksted for a second before they each felt an intense amount of pride. An apex was emerging from their family!


    "Thank you, Master Magnus!"


    Each sanctum master shouted in unison.


    "Mhm,"


    Magnus simply nodded before disappearing from the area.


    For some reason, Magnus had chosen to enter the Aegis ship normally, which enabled the crew members to see him and the unconscious Atticus wrapped in tendrils of lightning.


    "We''ll spend the night here and leave first thing tomorrow morning. Get ready,"


    Magnus''s orders caused a ripple of shock across the crew members of the airship.


    Didn''t that mean Atticus was done with the elemental sanctums? Many refused to believe it because of its absurdity. It had only been three weeks! It''s even less than that!


    Most of them had ced bets on him finishing the sanctum in six months! But he finished in less than one? It was unbelievable.


    However, one of the two people they could ask was unconscious, and the other was in his shadow. No one even thought of questioning Magnus.


    Magnus ced Atticus in his room and immediately left. As soon as the tendrils of lightning around him disappeared, every injury Atticus had sustained had been healed; however, his exhaustion still remained and could only be healed with enough rest.


    ¡­


    Time passed quickly, and Atticus slept for more than 13 hours.


    Atticus''s eyes slowly flickered open, taking in the familiar ceiling of his room on the Aegis airship.


    ''Looks like it''s bing a normal urrence to faint after each training session,''


    Atticus attempted to sit up straight. He was ready for the intense pain that woulde but was surprised to see that there was nothing.


    "I guess he healed me this time around,"


    The sound of something hitting the floor brought him out of his thoughts, and he turned and saw Yotad, who had just knelt down beside his bed.


    ''I almost forgot about him,''


    The man hadn''t made even a single sound when Atticus was at the elemental sanctums. He had almost forgotten that he existed.


    "What are you doing?"


    "I''m d you''re awake, master."


    "Awake? How long did I sleep?"


    "Thirteen hours, master."


    Atticus breathed a sigh of relief. The man was making it seem as though he had been asleep for months. That would have been crazy.


    "Stand up and stop making this situation awkward,"


    Atticus rested his back on his bed, closing his eyes. He took in a deep breath before exhaling.


    Then, he went through everything that had happened in the past three weeks.


    ¡­


    Magnus, who had initially been meditating in the middle of a room, opened his eyes.


    "Vector,"


    The figure of a man abruptly appeared in front of him and knelt down in respect.


    "Yes, Master Magnus."


    "He''s awake. Have the crew members head towards where we discussed." n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Vector hesitated. It wasn''t really his ce to question his master, but even he couldn''t help it this time.


    "Master¡­ are you s-"


    However, he couldn''t finish his sentence as he met Magnus''s eyes, his whole body shivering.


    "I apologize! I''ll see to your orders immediately!"


    He eximed and disappeared from the room.

 Chapter 611 Next Location

    Chapter 611 Next Location


    The captain of the Aegis ship furrowed his brows in shock.


    "We should go where?"


    "Don''t make me have to repeat myself. Master Magnus''s orders are absolute,"


    Vector ryed Magnus''s orders to the captain and disappeared from the control room.


    The captain wasn''t the only one shocked. Amara was also present, and even she couldn''t help but wonder what the hell was going through their paragon''s head.


    "Do you think that''s where his next training would take ce?"


    The captain shook his head.


    "It''s not our ce to ask. We only obey orders."


    "But-"


    "Amara,"


    The captain called out, stopping her from making any objections.


    "I understand your concerns, but for him to give this order must mean he knows what he''s doing. Besides, look at the kid. Do you really think he can''t take care of himself?"


    Amara sighed. She was still not convinced, but judging from the look on the captain''s face, he was basically telling her that they have no choice but to listen to orders.


    Amara nodded.


    "Good. Set a new course,"


    The captain called out to the operators in the control room. They had each heard everything and couldn''t help but ask for confirmation.


    After one firm gaze from the captain, a new course was set, with its location around the northwest corner of sector 3.


    ¡­


    Atticus felt rested and decided to leave his room for a quick stroll and to get some food, much to Yotad''s disagreement. Atticus had refused his offer to bring him food.


    Immediately after he left his room, he met Dario standing and waiting in front.


    "Young master, I''m d you''re awake,"


    Atticus could immediately notice the slight change in demeanor from Dario.


    "Thank you. What''s wrong?"


    "Tell me,"


    Noting Dario''s hesitation, Atticus pressed on.


    "Young master¡­ it''s just. I heard about our next location from one of the crew members, and I can''t help but get worried,"


    Of course, it was far too early to form any deep bonds with Atticus; however, Atticus was basically his ticket to an amazing life. Thest thing he wanted to do was lose him just when he got him.


    Atticus''s brows furrowed. ''Why is he so worried? Is the ce so dangerous?''


    Dario couldn''t lie to him, and Atticus knew that. The fact that he was so worried despite knowing his true strength was something Atticus wanted to get to the bottom of.


    It wasn''t about remaining oblivious to the situation anymore. If his next lesson was going to be life-threatening, it was better he knew now thanter.


    "Spill,"


    He immediately requested answers.


    ¡­


    Inside an borate room, a man with distinct silver hair and a sharp gaze was currently going through some documents. asionally, he would take a sip from a drink on the table before going back to reading.


    He was impably dressed in a suit adorned with luxurious essories. This man was none other than Darius, the head of the Vermore family, one of the tier-two families in sector 3 and the family in charge of Dusktown, a town that bordered sector 4.


    Darius hadn''t changed much from his previous look; five years wasn''t enough to show visible age change on a grandmaster-rank individual.


    The sounds of footsteps brought him out of this peaceful world, causing him to furrow his eyebrows in irritation.


    The room was meant to be soundproof; however, something like that couldn''t stop his senses.


    "Come in,"


    His authoritative voice echoed, causing the butler about to knock to freeze.


    The butler straightened his clothes before walking in and performing a 90-degree bow in respect. Darius was a man who hated disrespect to the core.


    "What is it?"


    His irritation still lingered, and the butler immediately began speaking before Darius could end him.


    "M-master Darius, the Aegis airship was spotted,"


    The Aegis airship wasn''t only known to the Ravenstein family. The other tiered families were also aware of something of that importance that only a select few could use in the family.


    Darius frowned. The butler hadn''t been specific, but only a fool wouldn''t figure out that the ship appeared in Dusktown.


    "Where?"


    "They werest seen heading to the edge, master Darius. Toward the Abyssal Chasm,"


    An immense pressure immediately descended in the room, the frown on Darius''s face deepening. He brought out a circr artifact from his space storage before clicking on it. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    An expansive luminous blue dome radiated out from it, epassing the whole room.


    Darius closed the book he was reading before sping his hands together on the table and resting his chin on them. He entered an intense contemtive state.


    ''Have they found out something?''


    Darius would never admit it, but this single thought scared him.


    "Who''s on the ship?"


    "W-we''re not sure yet, but with your order, we can inq-"


    Darius''s gaze sharpened,


    "You will do no such thing,"


    Thest time they had an altercation with the Ravensteins, it ended with thempletely losing face. There were only three people that could use the Aegis airship.


    One of them was unquestionable, the second crazy and hot-tempered. While the third, Sirius, had been searching for ways to start something with their Vermore family. No matter how he thought about it, they were all bad news.


    Darius continuously tapped his foot on the floor, his mind racing.


    "Send a message to ''them'', inform them of the problem, and tell them toy low until further notice. Do it as subtly as possible, I don''t need to tell you the consequences of failure, do I?"


    "N-no, master! As you wish!"


    The butler bowed even lower and left the room.


    ¡­.


    Atticus walked briskly through the airship followed by Yotad and Dario. Thetter had just exined everything about where they were heading, and even he couldn''t help but be worried. It was dangerous as hell.


    He wanted to scream, questioning what his grandfather was thinking, but he stopped himself.


    He was taking the brisk walk in order to calm himself.


    Atticus took a deep breath, ''Grandfather is right. I need this in order to grow,''

 Chapter 612 Fucked

    Chapter 612 Fucked


    Atticus had experienced real battle and had trained in the intricacies of all the elements. As a plus, he had finished everything early. What he needed most right now was a life and death experience. A real one.


    Atticus soon reached the cafeteria, and as soon as he entered, the earlier chatter permeating the room immediately quieted down.


    Most of the crew members were present, and they were all staring at him with conflicting expressions.


    Many wanted to congratte him on finishing at the sanctum so early, but they couldn''t ignore the fact that he was going to such a dangerous ce next.


    Atticus sighed. ''Of course the whole crew knows,''


    He ignored the looks and made his way over to get a tray of food. Atticus found a seat along with Yotad and Dario and immediately started eating. This might be thest time in a while he would eat something this good.


    Amara couldn''t hold it in anymore and approached.


    "Young master, are you sure you want to do this? I''m sure Dario must have told you about the story. No one would be able to help you,"


    "I know. But it''s grandfather''s orders. Besides, I need this,"


    At this point, only Atticus and the other apexes were aware of the true nature of the nexus, a death game. He truly needed the life and death experience.


    Amara tried, but Atticus had already made up his mind. He was going.


    After eating, Atticus retreated back to his room to get some rest. He felt well-rested already, but he was going to force himself to get some more in preparation for the next lesson.


    However, Atticus didn''t even get 30 minutes of rest before Dario came to inform him about Magnus'' call.


    Atticus didn''t say anything and simply went to the control room where Magnus and the crew members were gathered.


    Just like before, Magnus stood as imposing as ever at the front with the crew members standing respectfully behind him.


    Atticus acknowledged them with a nod and moved to stand beside Magnus.


    "Are you well-rested?"


    Atticus nodded.


    "You''ve been briefed about where your next lesson is to take ce?"


    Atticus nodded.


    "You understand the importance of this lesson?"


    This time Atticus paused for a few seconds to think before he nodded with a serious face.


    "Good,"


    Magnus nodded his head in approval and faced forward, and the control room descended into silence.


    During its movement, the Aegis airship wasn''t stopped even once, and after some time, the disy cleared up, revealing the full view of Atticus'' next training ground.


    The disy expanded, showcasing everything in multiple directions.


    Dusktown, despite its name, was a town dominated by forest and fauna because of its proximity to sector 4, the domain of the Alverian family.


    The Aegis airship was currently floating at the outskirts of the town, a ce closest to the border.


    This prompted the entire area to be covered by a thick forest, stretching predominantly in every direction no matter where he turned.


    However, in the middle of this forest just below the airship was a massive hole.


    It appeared as a massive, jagged scar in the earth, stretching far and wide, its edges rough and uneven as if torn open by some immense, otherworldly force.


    The abyss was an immense, yawning void, its depths swallowed by darkness. Even from this height, Atticus could feel the oppressive aura it radiated.


    Surrounding the chasm, the ground was barren and cracked, devoid of life. The closer one got to the edge, the more deste thendscape became, as if the very presence of the hole drained the life from thend.


    High above, the sky was a swirling mass of dark clouds, perpetually shrouding the chasm in shadow.


    Lightning flickered within the clouds, casting brief, stark illuminations that only served to heighten the sense of dread and unease.


    Atticus took in a deep inhale before exhaling in the next instant.


    The Abyssal Chasm.


    The Zorvans and the other races weren''t the only threats to the human race. The humans werepletely wary of the beasts of the chasm.


    This ominous pit is one of the greatest mysteries and threats to the human race. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The Abyssal Chasm was a dark, gaping maw in the ground, seemingly bottomless.


    No one knows where these holese from but one day, without warning, a total of five holes opened up suddenly in five different sectors of the human domain, bringing along with them an army of fiendish beasts.


    Each creature possessed strength ranging from Master to Master+ ranks. Theyunched ferocious attacks on everything and everyone in their path, leaving devastation in their wake.


    Many lives had been lost because of the abruptness, but the tiered families had been able to stop each rampage in each sector.


    After that, attempts had been made to try and close the chasms, but it had all been futile. No amount of earth thrown in was ever seen again, and the edges of the chasm appeared indestructible even by paragons.


    Because of the obvious threat they each posed, they were all ced under close surveince until something could be done.


    However, only a few months passed before another army of beasts swarmed out of each chasm.


    After the second battle ended, the paragon council determined that something needed to be done.


    However, upon carrying out some tests, another conundrum appeared.


    No matter what they tried, grandmaster rank and above couldn''t enter the chasm. It was like there was an invisible force blocking them from entering when they neared.


    This forced the higher-ups to form a massive force made only of Master+ rank individuals. Each tiered family had been asked to provide a particr amount each.


    The force of over 100 Master+ rank had been formed in order to investigate. Each of them experienced and battle-hardened warriors.


    Soon enough they descended into the chasm.


    However, only a handful of them returned after some months, filled with injuries and stories that made many stomachs churn.


    Since then, no family was willing to lose any more warriors and chose to simply guard and deal with the horde anytime they appeared.


    The Abyssal Chasm.


    This was where Atticus'' next training would take ce.


    "Hand over your space storage,"


    Atticus furrowed his brows, a confused expression appearing on his face.


    "There''s an intense mana field that disrupts the functionality of storage artifacts. The beasts you will encounter are edible and from the reports gotten from those who entered, there are multiple sources of clean drinkable water."


    ''I''m fucked,''


    Atticus had been relying on the items in his space storage to at least lead a decent lifestyle during his training.


    But of course, it couldn''t be that easy.

 Chapter 613 Bad Feeling

    Chapter 613 Bad Feeling


    Magnus collected Atticus''s space storage, leaving him to ponder how he would spend his time in the chasm.


    Currently, he still wasn''t sure about the environment within the chasm, and it would seem Magnus wasn''t nning on telling him.


    "You are to spend at least one month before youe out. I will ce a mark on you now, consider it a dormant lightning bolt in your body. It will only activate once it is exactly two months, forcibly bringing you out of the chasm."


    ''At least he''s just not throwing me in without a backup n,''


    Atticus breathed a sigh of relief. He needed a little bit of that reassurance.


    "However, it will only activate after two months. Other than that, your survival will rest solely on you."


    He nodded seriously. He understood what Magnus was trying to convey. The lightning was simply to bring him out after two months; whether he was dead or alive, it didn''t matter.


    "Atticus," Magnus stood in front of Atticus, cing a hand on his shoulder while looking him straight in the eye.


    "The reason I''m sending you in here isn''t only to gain life-and-death experience. There''s one more report we received from those who went in. I''ll let you figure it out yourself, but it''s in the air. Make sure you use it wisely."


    "Now, always remain alert, never let your guard down, and don''t do more than you can handle. It''s better to run and live to fight another day than die a stupid death. Your survival depends on your skills and wits. Trust your instincts."


    Atticus met Magnus''s gaze. He could feel the seriousnessing from his words. The man was about to send his grandson into a dangerous ce; while it was necessary, it didn''t change the fact that his life could end.


    Atticus''s gaze turned firm before nodding to Magnus. He had no intention of dying.


    After that was done, Atticus said his goodbyes to the crew members along with Dario and Yotad. Dario still tried to subtly convince Atticus not to go and Yotad expressed his desire to follow his master.


    However, both desires were ignored. The mood on the airship as Atticus made his way to the ship''s dock was solemn, no one saying anything.


    To an outsider, it was as though they were sending him to his death.


    "Open the hatch,"


    Magnus''s authoritative voice snapped them out of their thoughts, and they immediately listened.


    Atticus soon reached the open door. He walked and stood at the edge of the airship, the wind whipping around him as he peered down into the gaping maw of the Abyssal Chasm.


    He took in a deep breath, steeling himself for the plunge.


    ''Your survival depends on your skills and wits. Trust your instincts.''


    With those words echoing in his mind, Atticus gave a final nod to the crew and others watching him on the disy and leaped from the airship.


    The rush of wind roared past his ears as he plummeted into the chasm.


    From afar, Atticus looked like an insignificant ant falling down into an enormous hole.


    The winds became more intense as Atticus descended closer to the chasm. The oppressive aura of the ce seemed to reach up and w at him.


    The walls of the chasm narrowed around him, and the light from above quickly faded, reced by an all-epassing darkness.


    Atticus connected with the air molecules, slowing down his descent and using them to guide his fall.


    ''I just crossed a barrier,''


    It had been subtle, but Atticus had felt an abrupt change in the air as though he had crossed a barrier.


    ''Is this what Grandfather was talking about¡­ it''s in the air,''


    The mana in the air wasn''t just pure; it was bountiful. Way more than he had ever seen before. The mana of the advanced training room didn''t even hold a candle to it.


    ''This is too much! And it''s everywhere?''


    If it had been concentrated at a particr ce, it would have been more understandable. However, it would seem as though the bountiful mana was everywhere; it was simply the norm.


    Atticus''s descentsted for a while, but never once did he let his guard down, one hand gripping his katana tightly, and the other ready to unleash any elemental devastation depending on the situation.


    Soon enough, hended softly on the rocky floor, the impact cushioned by a burst of air.


    The darkness enveloped him, thick and suffocating, but it only served to strengthen his darkness element.


    The air was heavy with mana, making each breath feel like he was inhaling syrup.


    Atticus chose to use his darkness element to see instead of creating fire. He had no intention of bing a beacon.


    The ground was uneven and covered in strange, glowing fungi that pulsed with an eerie light.


    Atticus took a moment to observe his surroundings. He had dropped down straight into a pit and in front of him was an open cave, the only path forward.


    Atticus turned his gaze up and noted that he couldn''t see a shred of light. It was as if he was in another world.


    ''I guess this is it,''


    Atticus'' heart was beating fast. Even he was finding it hard to understand if he was scared or excited.


    ''Trust your instincts,''


    He repeated Magnus'' words in his head and began moving towards the open cave.


    Reaching the mouth of the cave, Atticus used his mana to draw the Ravenstein insignia by the side before entering.


    Atticus was on full alert and made sure to mask his footsteps and blend into the darkness just like he had learned in the darkness sanctum.


    The cave was expansive and eerily quiet. The soft glowing fungi he had noticed before increased in number inside the cave. However, it was weirdly only on the floor; the walls and ceiling were pitch ck.


    Despite how much he looked, Atticus couldn''t sense any creature in the area. But¡­ n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    ''Something''s not right,''


    Atticus had a bad feeling.

 Chapter 614 Woke

    Chapter 614 Woke


    Atticus had walked a significant distance into the cave already, but he just couldn''t shake this terrible feeling; something about the current situation was wrong.


    Magnus'' words reyed in his mind. ''Trust your instincts,''


    Atticus repeated those words and suddenly stopped moving. He should not ignore the fact that his instincts were screaming at him.


    Atticus turned his gaze up and focused it on the ceiling. ''In a setting like this, the problem will alwayse from here,''


    Atticus maintained his stare even after some minutes had passed. And just when he thought that it might have been a false rm, Atticus saw movement.


    It was very little, very subtle, but it was definitely movement!


    A small part of the darkness on the ceiling had moved, briefly showing the glowing fungi on top of the ceiling.


    Atticus turned his gaze downwards slowly and noticed therge number of fungi on the floor and then upwards to see thepletely pitch ck ceiling.


    Atticus froze, a frightening realization setting in. The ceiling and walls were also supposed to be covered with glowing fungi; however, something or an army of somethings was currently covering them.


    The huge fact that there was an army of beasts around him made his skin crawl.


    ''I have to run,''


    Atticus made sure not to make any major movements and carried his gaze away from the creature that had just moved.


    However, the creature''s eyes suddenly snapped open as though it could feel the tension in the air. Its eyes immediatelynded on Atticus, easily seeing through his darkness. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Both their gazes met, and it was as though the quiet cave became even quieter.


    Atticus immediately knew he had been spotted, and the next course of action naturally followed.


    Atticus ced his whole concentration on the air molecules in the atmosphere and formed an invisible barrier that covered an area of 30 meters around him, even the ground.


    He made the barrier as thick as possible just in time for a loud screech, intense and guttural, to echo through the air.


    Atticus'' barrier held, not a single vibration or noise leaving the space. However, every single beast within the barrier heard it loud and clear. Their gazes snapped open, turning the intense ck ceiling and wall into countless dotted crimson lights.


    They each screamed in unison, causing an intense wave to spread through the barrier. However, it held.


    ''I have to fight,''


    Atticus calmed his beating heart, turned his focus to the darkness molecules, and enclosed the whole barrier in darkness to stop any visual effects from waking up the other creatures. He had to end this fast and make sure not to wake the other creatures.


    Drawing his katana, Atticus braced himself, fixing his gaze on the beasts.


    Their bodies were covered in thick, mottled hide that seemed almost like stone, tough and imprable.


    Muscles rippled beneath their skin, giving them a hulking, intimidating presence, and their limbs were long, ending in razor-sharp ws.


    They each had a broad, t snout filled with rows of jagged teeth, nostrils that red with each breath, and eyes that glowed a sinister, blood-red. They each radiated a Master rank aura.


    The first beast that had screamed lunged at him, ws shing through the air.


    Atticus deftly dodged to the side and countered with a swift strike, cutting the creature down.


    As its body crumpled to the ground, the others took that as the cue to attack.


    From every direction, they lunged towards Atticus, their numbers overwhelming.


    Atticus held his katana tightly and moved.


    His movements were silent and unreal¡ªswift and deadly. Streaks of red and silver flickered on and off across the dark space before the heads of more than ten beasts fell.


    Atticus was utilizing Aerokinesis and Burst in order to handle these beasts. They were each Master rank, and given their numbers, he couldn''t afford to hold back.


    Utilizing both abilities gave him the strength of Master+ rank individuals, so it was no shock that he could easily defeat them.


    ''It''s a good thing they don''t have any elemental powers,''


    Atticus initially believed they could control the darkness since they had easily found him, but he hadn''t seen them use any abilities so far.


    Seeing Atticus easily killing their brethren, the beasts screamed before lunging at him with more fervor, attempting to overwhelm him. However, he wasn''t done.


    The molecules of the elements swirled around Atticus in a harmonious dance before coalescing together with their respective forms.


    The air became heavy as the earth molecules acted in the atmosphere.


    Air des formed before shooting forward and shing through numerous beasts like a hot knife through butter.


    Ice spikes formed around him, each one piercing and freezing multiple creatures.


    The darkness enveloped the space, multiple beasts finding their heads separated from their bodies before they knew what was happening.


    Atticus fought with finesse, his elemental powers ring as he struck down beast after beast.


    ''My elements are stronger,''


    Atticus could feel the increased strength in his elements. The weeks spent training in the elemental sanctum were showing themselves. His elements were stronger than ever, and the transitions before each use were non-existent.


    He conjured mes to sear their flesh and created barriers of fire to hold them back. Little by little, their numbers diminished.


    Atticus'' eyes suddenly caught sight of a beast running towards the barrier.


    ''No, you won''t!''


    He disappeared from his position and abruptly appeared by its side, a streak of silver cutting through its neck.


    The beast fell as its head separated from its body, rolling forward and stopping just before the barrier.


    Atticus released a sigh of relief.


    ''That was close,''


    If he hadn''t acted fast and without hesitation, that first beast would have awoken the rest. The battle had only taken a few seconds.


    Atticus caught his breath before burying each body into the earth. He couldn''t afford their scent waking up the others.


    Afterwards, noting that there was nothing else, he released his barrier but hadn''t taken even a single step before a scene that made his spine tingle came into view.


    In the path forward, as far as his eyes could see, the intense crimson gazes of each initially sleeping beast were staring at him.


    Atticus instinctively knew what had happened. They didn''t hear his battle or see the brightness of his elements. However, they could feel when the darkness element was being used.


    A guttural roar echoed through the entire cave, one that sent a shiver down his spine.


    ''Fuck,''

 Chapter 615 Ready

    Chapter 615 Ready


    The entire cave vibrated with the intensity of the beasts'' screams. They all screamed together as though they were one body.


    Atticus didn''t have to think about his next course of action. His body had already started moving before he knew it.


    Atticus ran.


    He didn''t run back; he ran forward. There was no way he would risk getting into a dead end, especially if he wasn''t sure he could leave the chasm anytime he wanted.


    Atticus moved like a lightning bolt inside the cave. He was utilizing multiple abilities all at once to reach this speed. He was using Aerokinesis, Burst, Lightning Augmentation, and the air molecules all together.


    His focus was only on moving forward and escaping.


    Unfortunately, the roar of the beast had awakened every slumbering beast in the cave. Atticus was moving fast, but they soon saw what he was trying to do.


    The beasts released a low growl before lunging towards Atticus from all directions, ws zing. His path forward and backward was covered in an instant.


    Atticus maintained form and speed, the light molecules gathering into a small ball in front of him.


    They coalesced and coalesced until it increased in size, pulsating with uncontained power. In the next instant, a beam of light, intense and devastating, shot through the cluster of beasts in front of him.


    The path was immediately cleared, and Atticus wasted not a single second before shooting through the gap.


    His hand held his sheathed katana tightly, and any beast that got too close would find itself cut into pieces.


    ''I can''t keep this up,''


    Atticus knew that this was only temporary. He was currently using a lot of his powers at the same time in order to run, and it didn''t even feel like their numbers were dwindling. In fact, it was as though they had even increased.


    He was already beginning to run out of luck. Earlier, the cave had been a simple straight line, but as he went in deeper, he started seeing different paths leading to different areas. What was worse, they were all filled with the same beasts!


    However, if he kept this up for too long, he would eventually be exhausted. He had to act fast.


    Atticus''s mind worked quickly. There were multiple actions he could take at this point, but they were each dangerous in their own right.


    ''I have to stop being indecisive,''


    Being indecisive, especially in dangerous situations like this, was a death sentence, and he knew that well.


    He finally narrowed in on one thought and acted quickly. He split his focus and used an aspect of his perception he had been neglecting recently: his hearing and smell.


    As he passed through each path, Atticus listened in for any sound that wasn''t a growling beast. He also tried to catch any other scent.


    He ended up having to close his eyes in order to intensify the effect; however, his hand holding his katana moved like lightning around him, cutting down any beast that tried toe close.


    Minutes passed, and Atticus heard something!


    ''The sound of¡­ water falling!''


    Atticus was ted and abruptly swerved toward the right where he had heard iting from. Fire molecules surrounded his whole body as he suddenly erupted into a ze before shooting forward, bursting through the cluster of beasts and appearing outside the cave like a ming rocket.


    The cave had been at the top of a waterfall, and the path in front of the waterfall had already turned into a river. Atticus manipted the fire molecules andnded gently at the edge of the river.


    ''They just keep pouring out,'' he thought as he observed the never-ending stream of beasts exiting the cave.


    Even though he had basically left the cave, the beasts still kept on pouring out without any signs of stopping.


    ''They''re making too much noise, I better leave,''


    Just as Atticus was about to turn, he froze. He was still fully using his perception and he caught multiple powerful presences heading toward this direction!


    What was worse, they were at least Master+ rank! n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Beasts were inherently more powerful than humans, although Atticus couldn''t be considered a normal human at this point, a Master+ rank beast wasn''t something he could just breeze through.


    Atticus turned towards the river and immediately dived in. He took control over the water molecules around him and kept on descending. Surprisingly, the river was deeper than he thought.


    ''They can''t swim,'' he thought with relief as he saw the beasts from the caves struggling to stay afloat, their heavy bodies floundering in the water.


    However, his delight didn''tst. Out of nowhere, a massive shadow darted through the water with terrifying speed.


    Before Atticus could react, the shadow engulfed one of the struggling beasts in a single, horrifyingly swift motion. The water churned violently, stained with blood, and the beast was gone.


    Atticus''s eyes were wide open, his body frozen in one ce despite being inside water.


    ''Fuck,''


    Atticus was getting tired of thinking that word. He felt like the universe was against him! The number of things happening was just numerous!


    Atticus calmed down his beating heart and then calmly thought about his situation.


    ''There''s a strong beast in the water. Judging from its speed, I can only barely react if I''m expecting its attack. But it looks like there''s only one. The beasts outside the water are numerous plus I''d be out in the open. Let''s just hope this beast is territorial,''


    Atticus thought rapidly. If the beast was territorial, then he wouldn''t have to worry about there being more of it in the area. That could be his only saving grace.


    ''What rotten luck,''


    This was one of the terrible things about the abyss. The beasts that emerged from it were always of different kinds that the humans had never seen before. He had no idea the type of beast he was going to encounter.


    A lot of the darkness beasts, as Atticus had decided to call them, had sunk down with many still sinking. Looking at each of them, Atticus suddenly had an idea.


    He swam a bit farther away from the group and stopped while keeping his eyes peeled on each darkness beast. He also made sure to spread out the water molecules around him to detect any movement.


    Then he killed his presence as much as possible and waited.


    Soon enough, the beast attacked once more, but this time, Atticus was ready.

 Chapter 616 Pull

    Chapter 616 Pull


    The beast moved like a predator in the middle of the blue ocean. Its every movement was swift and deliberate. To it, its prey was already dead before it had even gotten there.


    Atticus watched as arge appendage shot up from the depths of the water, engulfing and dragging one of the darkness beasts downwards, leaving a trail of blood in its wake.


    Atticus reacted instantly and manipted the water molecules around him.


    He shot downwards like a torpedo, keeping up with the beast. The surroundings kept getting darker, but Atticus''s mastery of the darkness element made that fact obsolete.


    Soon enough, Atticus saw the beast swerve and enter a cave by the side. However, he paused at the entrance of the cave instead of immediately following it in.


    Atticus waited for a minute before covering himself with the darkness molecules and entered the cave.


    The cave was so narrow and filled with water that Atticus couldn''t move his limbs around; he had to keep his body straight and control the water to move him forward.


    After some seconds, Atticus found himself out of the narrow cave and into arge body of water. He could see some lighting from above and he immediately swam quietly towards it, reaching the surface in a few seconds.


    Bringing his head slowly out of the water, Atticus swept his gaze around and immediately saw that he was inside a small cavern. In its middle was a rocky tform, illuminated by the faint glow of bioluminescent fungi.


    The sound of flesh tearing followed by loud chewing permeated the space. Atticus watched silently as the beast dismantled and devoured the darkness beast effortlessly.


    The beast was humongous, so big that it was impossible to fit inside the narrow space Atticus had used to get into the cavern.


    ''That''s a very long tail,'' Atticus thought as his gazended on the cause of everything. The beast had a spherical torso with two fins by its sides and multiple tiny legs.


    Its mouth was as wide as its whole body and had ck, pointy teeth. However, the highlight of its appearance was its tail. It was long.


    Atticus failed to figure how long its tail was. It wrapped around the rocky tform consecutively, and he could see its end.


    The tail tip was round and seemed to have a hole covered with sharp appendages. It was currently shaking around above the beast.


    ''That must be what it used to capture the darkness beasts,'' Atticus surmised.


    ''Now how do I go about this?''


    With the few seconds Atticus had spent inside the cavern, he was convinced that he needed to have this all to himself.


    The outside was too open, and he couldn''t move around freely lest he run into something he couldn''t handle. More importantly, he needed a ce to rest and train just in case he ran out of energy fighting. This cavern fit all the criteria.


    ''I have to kill it,'' Atticus''s gaze turned cold, and he immediately formted a n in his head. The beast was unfortunately a Master+ rank, and Atticus had seen how fast that tail could go. He couldn''t risk it.


    Afterwards, Atticus moved nearer to the rocky tform, covered himself in darkness, and waited. Patience was key.


    The beast finished feasting on the darkness beast, its massive jaws crunching thest of the bones with ease.


    Then, with a swift movement, its tail shot into the water and through the hole again, seeking another prey to feast on.


    This was Atticus''s moment. He focused on the water molecules, a multitude of water spears forming before shooting towards the beast, piercing the air with speed.


    The beast immediately acted as soon as the water shook, but the attack had already reached it, each spearnding on the beast with force.


    However, Atticus''s eyes widened as each spear failed to pierce its tough skin. The water spears seemed to deform as they touched its hide.


    ''Of course it has an affinity to the water element!''


    Atticus realized and immediately switched tactics. He had to end this fast. Atticus shot out of the water, his body a blur of motion.


    "Transcendent sh: Godspeed Grace."


    Atticus exploded in a radiant blue and rocketed forward, appearing behind the beast in an instant.


    The beast, which was about to scream, split into two and fell down lifeless.


    The precision and speed of Atticus''s strike were so unparalleled that the beast hadn''t gotten the chance to scream.


    Atticus sheathed his katana and sent a nce over to the body of the beast. He immediately acted before the blood could ruin the whole space.


    The water swirled around the beast and its blood, and Atticus moved it to the ceiling along with its insanely long tail before using the ice element to freeze it until it became solid ice.


    Then, before resting, Atticus jumped into the water and swam around the cavern, using the earth element to seal the small hole he had used to enter.


    Afterward, Atticus checked to see if there were any other openings in the water and outside.


    After a few minutes, he was done and sat down on the rocky tform.


    Atticus sighed. He had spent less than an hour in this ce and he was already so tired. Utilizing the katana''s art had drained a significant amount of energy from him; this was why he hadn''t used it since.


    His energy finishing in this ce without a secure ce was basically a death sentence.


    ''What is this feeling?'' Atticus pondered.


    Ever since he hade out of that cave, he had been feeling a strange pull. The reason he had ignored it was because Atticus could feel that what was calling him was deep inside the chasm. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    At this point, especially when he had no information, Atticus couldn''t afford to be reckless.


    Despite being deep underwater, Atticus could still feel the pull.


    Atticus inhaled deeply and decided to focus on the matter at hand. The main reason Magnus had sent Atticus into the chasm was the intense amount of mana in the air.


    It was time to focus on increasing his rank.

 Chapter 617 Step Out

    617 Step Out


    Atticus was seated in the middle of a small cavern illuminated softly by patches of bioluminescent fungi, atop a rocky tform. The whole space was silent, leaving Atticus to absorb the mana in the air with fervor.


    ''The mana in the air is massive,'' he thought.


    ''Massive'' was simply one of the many words he could use to describe what he was feeling. To him, it was as though he was moving through a dense foliage of mana, it was so thick that it felt present.


    ''If they ced my one-year-old self here, I would have awakened in a few hours,'' he mused.


    It was just that plentiful. However, Atticus was more focused on something else: his rank!


    Back at Eldoralth, Atticus was always faced with challenges when it came to continuously absorbing mana and increasing his rank.


    Aside from the fact that the mana in the air was sparse and the increased density provided by the advanced training room couldn''t hold a candle to the chasm''s, Atticus could feel one other quality: it was insanely pure.


    For an individual to advance in rank, they had to absorb mana into their mana core and allow their body to adapt to it.


    This makes it so that a person couldn''t absorb too much mana too fast. The amount of mana an individual could absorb before resting was dependent on one''s talent.


    This was one of the major reasons transcendent talents always had faster growth speeds than others. However, Atticus''s talent was mythical. This allowed him to have an even greater absorption time than any other.


    But spending just a few hours in this chasm, Atticus had discovered another major factor that added to the reason he was always being forced to stop absorbing mana: its quality.


    Compared to this mana, Eldoralth''s mana appeared filled with impurities that hindered and dyed the body''s ability to adapt. But this mana was pure. There was nothing like that here.


    As he absorbed the mana, Atticus could feel his body adapting in real-time. He didn''t feel any need to stop anytime soon, nor did he feel any strain.


    Atticus was beyond ted.


    ''I could spend the rest of the year here!'' he thought excitedly.


    If he could go back in time, Atticus would tell Magnus not to ce that mark on him again! This was the perfect ce to train and grow; he could only imagine what rank he could reach should he train here for a year.


    Atticus kept on absorbing mana without showing any signs of stopping. Without moving a single inch, six hours passed in the blink of an eye.


    However, Atticus soon encountered a major problem.


    ''What the hell¡­'' he thought, feeling a wave of exhaustion wash over him.


    He felt exhausted! No, his body was so tired and low in energy! It was as though he had been fighting for months without resting. Every movement required major effort to make.


    It didn''t take him long to figure out the reason, and when he did, he couldn''t help but curse out.


    ''Of course there''s a limitation,'' he realized.


    As he absorbed mana, his body adapting was simply evolving. And in order to do that, it needed energy from the body. Atticus was experiencing this for the first time because his body simply hadn''t evolved so much in one sitting.


    ''I need to restore my energy,'' he thought.


    Atticus pondered about how he would do that, and his gazended on the frozen creature up at the ceiling.


    ''Right¡­ eating,'' he thought.


    A few minutes passed, and Atticus found himself standing in front of the massive beast. It had taken that long because Atticus''s stamina needed to control his element was basically nonexistent right now; he had to do it slowly.


    Atticus shakily conjured a small knife made of fire and began to gut the beast. The heat from the de cauterized the flesh as he cut, preventing any blood from spilling. He worked methodically, slicing through the thick hide and removing sections of meat.


    The hours spent in survival training weren''t for naught. Although he didn''t know a thing about this particr beast, he got the basics down.


    Once he had gathered enough meat, Atticus gathered some dry fungi and used his fire element to start a small, controlled me.


    He skewered the chunks of meat using sharp earthen spikes and roasted them over the fire, the aroma filling the cavern.


    Due to his intricate control over the fire molecules, Atticus could perfectly control the heat to ensure the meat cooked at the ideal temperature. This small detail made it cook faster, and soon enough, it was ready.


    Atticus wasted no time and grabbed a bite. There were no spices, but it tasted surprisingly good, somewhat like snail meat.


    As he ate, Atticus could feel a surge of energy returning to his body. The meat was tough but nourishing.


    Atticus''s appetite was humongous, and despite the size, he finished the whole pile of meat and licked his fingers for the remaining juice.


    After finishing his meal, Atticus created water from the air and drank it directly. Magnus had mentioned that there was drinkable water, but none of it could be as clean and hygienic as what he could create from thin air.


    Afterward, Atticus froze the remaining beast and kept it on the ceiling again before continuing his training.


    The meal had thankfully restored his energy, and he was eager to continue improving his rank.


    ''Now that I know the limitations and the solution, I don''t think there''s anything that can stop me,'' he thought confidently.


    Those were big words, words that Atticus soon regretted saying.


    "Ah, shit," he muttered.


    A week had passed since Atticus had entered the chasm, and he had been inside the cavern during this time, focusing on absorbing mana without any outside interference.


    However, after all this time, he finally encountered his first major roadblock. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Isn''t my appetite too much?" Atticus muttered while looking at the corpse of the beast he had first killed when he entered the cavern. However, unlike a week ago, its body was all bones with not a single piece of meat in sight.


    Atticus sighed.


    ''Looks like I''ll have to step out,'' he thought reluctantly.

 Chapter 618 Two Weeks

    618 Two Weeks


    Even without advancing a sublevel or major level, an individual absorbing mana to increase their rank would grow stronger every day. This was because the evolving body was bing a better version of itself.


    Atticus could feel that his strength had increased. For the change to be so visible would mean that he wasn''t too far off from reaching the bottleneck to the next rank. Atticus was ecstatic!


    He made his way into the water and through the hole he hade from, covering it and marking it so he would be able to locate itter on.


    Afterward, he moved slowly towards the surface of the water. Atticus used the water molecules to swim, so he could be as silent as possible.


    Bringing his head slowly out of the water, Atticus saw that there was not a single living creature in sight.


    ''The darkness creatures must have fled, or other beasts came for them.''


    Atticus decided to be careful and never let his guard down. He observed the surroundings for a while longer, and when he saw that the coast was clear, he brought himself out of the water.


    His clothes weren''t wet because he could control the water around him; however,


    ''I should wash them when I get back,'' he thought.


    They were smelly. Considering his heightened senses, they were like torture to him.


    Atticus held his katana tightly and moved forward. There was a row ofrge ck trees with red leaves in front of him, blocking his view of the other area. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    ''I should search for a better vantage point first,''


    He maintained absolute quietness and used the air molecules to fly upwards while keeping his body very close to the tree, making sure he wouldn''t get spotted.


    Atticus reached the top and hid within therge tree branches. Then he gazed forward.


    For the first time since entering the chasm, Atticus saw the true nature of it. It was like he had entered another world.


    The tree he was on was uniquely taller than the other trees, giving him a good view. Just below him was an expansive forest. Each tree was enormous, with ck, thick, and gnarled trunks and blood-red leaves, making the whole space look like a sea of blood.


    However, his eyes were drawn to the beasts roaming around the crimson forest. They were as ginormous as they were fearsome. He could also catch sight of multiple predators and prey hiding out at the tops of the trees, waiting and stalking, and multiplerge flying beasts in the air, each circling and searching for prey.


    Amongst everything, one thing immediately pulled, literally, all his attention away.


    In the far end of this forest was a high peak. Its distance from Atticus was undoubtedly far, but he could still see it because of its high altitude.


    ''Why are you calling me,''


    Atticus stared at the peak with narrowed eyes. The pull he had felt since he left the cave was apparentlying from that peak, or instead, it was calling to him.


    ''I have to pass this forest to reach there, a fucking death wish. No thank you!''


    Atticus shook his head to snap out of it, then he nned his next course of action. If he had to be honest, he felt slightly ufortable. Seeing this whole new world from this high vantage point reminded him of the fact that he was basically all alone here. The dangers were real, and he wouldn''t have any help whatsoever.


    ''I need to get food, but I can''t afford to attract any significant attention to myself. I have to search for a secluded prey,''


    Atticus''s eyes turned andnded on the water he had emerged from. An idea appeared in his head.


    ''All living beings must drink water. I only have to wait, and one shoulde.''


    Instead ofing down, Atticus chose to give this a try first. However, instead of waiting, he moved through the row of trees and down the river so he wouldn''t miss any beast that came from down the river.


    Atticus was patient, a virtue that soon paid off. His eyes lit up as he saw a beast approaching the water from the forest.


    It had a body shape and size simr to arge elephant; however, it had a yellow shell covering its head and back. Its teeth protruded from its maw, and its eyes werepletely ck. Although it appeared big, Atticus got the sense that it was also agile.


    He waited for it to let its guard down first. The beast approached the river; however, it didn''t immediately move too close to it.


    It stood at a safe distance while observing the water and its surroundings carefully. The beast even went as far as kicking multiple pebbles into the water and simply watching.


    ''For an obvious predator, it sure is careful,''


    Atticus mused while watching the beast from his hiding spot. He couldn''t help butugh seeing the level of its cautiousness. Watching such a massive beast being that careful was funny.


    But as he thought about the swiftness of the tail of the monster he had killed a week ago, Atticus could understand the sentiment.


    However, seeing as nothing happened even after a while, the beast finally neared and started drinking from the river.


    This was Atticus'' moment.


    ''I have to be precise,''


    Atticus focused on the earth beneath the beast, and an earthen spike erupted and pierced its neck from under, a fountain of blue blood gushing out.


    The beast shook violently, trying to raise its head, but the earthen spike was firm and long, immobilizing it as the life left its eyes.


    Atticus switched his focus and used the water to envelop the beast before immediately freezing it and controlling it to hang just at the edge of the water. Then he waited.


    While he waited, Atticus couldn''t help butugh at his actions. He had beenughing at the overly careful beast, and here he was, being even more careful.


    After making sure the incident hadn''t attracted any attention, Atticus dived silently into the water and dragged the beast back to his cave to continue training.


    And just like that, two weeks passed in the blink of an eye.

 Chapter 619 Bottle Neck

    Chapter 619 Bottle Neck


    During these two weeks, Atticus had been training and absorbing mana nonstop. His entire routine was simple and straightforward.


    Absorb mana, eat, and keep on absorbing mana again until he needed to recover his energy. This was all Atticus did. The only time he ventured out of this routine was when his body begged him to sleep.


    Staying awake and in ce for days took its toll on his mind, and Atticus had no other choice but to rest a bit. Afterward, he would continue absorbing mana once more.


    Atticus'' eyes flickered open from his meditating position.


    ''I''ve reached the bottleneck,''


    This was what he had been chasing all week long. This bottleneck was a level one would have to ovee in order to advance through a major rank.


    ''Now I just need to overload my body,''


    His mana core was already filled to the brim with mana, but Atticus had to hold it in and stop it from evolving. His body wouldn''t be able to handle the abrupt change.


    To cross over a bottleneck wasn''t too hard. All Atticus had to do was overload his body with mana. However, he wouldn''t be absorbing mana into his core this time around. This time Atticus would have to absorb andyer it on his body until his body evolved to an extent where it was okay to evolve his mana core. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    The only issue with this was that it would take a significant amount of energy depending on the rank he was evolving to, along with time to gather mana in his body. Considering the fact that it was the master rank, everything would end up being a lot.


    ''I should get food first before I start,''


    Atticus stood up and sent a nce at the piles upon piles of meatless bones on one side of the tform.


    At this point, it was shocking that Atticus hadn''t gotten chubby.


    After stretching, Atticus made his way outside the cavern and on top of the tree after a few seconds.


    This had been his routine all week. He would simply wait for prey toe before attacking.


    Many might call him cowardly, but Atticus didn''t care. He was mainly focused on advancing his rank. Even if this was all he gained in the two months he would spend in the chasm, it would be very fine by him.


    Atticus hid himself in the tree and waited. However, despite waiting for a few hours, nothing came.


    ''Shit, it can''t be that I ran out of my luck already, right?''


    Atticus had a terrible feeling about this.


    Regardless, he decided to wait for some more time. But it was all for naught as Atticus waited for hours more, and no single beast showed up.


    ''Something happened in the span of two days,''


    Thest time he hunted had been two days ago, and he hadn''t faced any challenges then.


    ''Let''s observe some more,''


    Atticus manipted the air molecules and made himself fly down the river path. He felt he was missing something.


    The search for the missing piecested a very long while, so long that Atticus regretted embarking on it in the first ce. It was valuable time that should be spent absorbing mana!


    However, after more than 5 hours, Atticus'' efforts finally bore fruit. He noticed one creature approaching the water with careful steps.


    The creature resembled a lion; however, it was 10 times more massive and had 5 heads. The fur of its collective body was ck, but each head had a different color. Atticus could feel the heavy molecules of air around its body, meaning it had an elemental affinity.


    The beast released a low growl as it neared the water, as though attempting to chase away anything that might be in the water.


    Not sensing anything, the creature moved and started drinking the water.


    Atticus watched all of this silently. He felt as though there was something going on but wasn''t sure what.


    ''If nothing happens, I''ll attack and kill it,''


    Atticus held in the urge to kill the beast immediately and continued observing. Once again, his patience paid off.


    Out of nowhere, and at a speed that left both the beast and Atticus struggling to react, multiple blue tendrils shot from the river, piercing each head of the beast lethally.


    The beast tried to move, but more tendrils shot out of the water, wrapping around it and dragging it into the river.


    Atticus gulped.


    That was intense! This scene just reminded him how dangerous this ce was. In the span of weeks, an even more dangerous beast had reced the one he had killed.


    ''I can''t hunt here anymore,''


    Given the situation, Atticus determined that he could no longer use this spot for hunting. The reason he had hunted here in the first ce was because he could ambush solitary beasts.


    However, he couldn''t do that again since there was something dangerous in the water.


    ''I have to enter the forest,''


    He decided. It was going to be more dangerous, but this was his best course of action. The creature in the water was undoubtedly a master+ rank, and unlike before, Atticus had no bait to lure it out.


    Waiting for another beast to show up seemed unlikely. He had been searching for the reason before, but it seemed the reason the beasts were avoiding this ce was because of that creature.


    Atticus turned his gaze towards the crimson forest and inhaled heavily.


    He had to be fast, quiet, and swift. He could do all those things, but that didn''t make this any easier.


    He decided to stop dilly-dallying and get a move on. At this point, his ethereal cloak art had been madepletely useless as it was only an advanced rank art.


    Any and every beast in the area was at least master rank; they would spot him in a heartbeat.


    Instead, he chose to use the shades of the trees. If there was one thing Atticus had, it was the versatility of his elements. Atticus used the move he learned from Ulithi and moved from one shadow to another.


    Luckily, the sun was high in the sky, and the shadows of trees and their branches were numerous.


    The darkness molecules enveloped Atticus, and he descended from the tree silently.


    With focus, Atticus began using the shadows to move.

 Chapter 620 Humaniod Beast

    Chapter 620 Humaniod Beast


    Exactly five minutes had passed, and Atticus had ventured deeper into the crimson forest.


    The ground was covered with freshly fallen crimson leaves, making it look like a sea of blood.


    Atticus only moved through the shadows, appearing and disappearing instantly. He avoided stepping on the leaves or doing anything that would draw attention to himself.


    He was moving quickly, and just after five minutes, he had encountered many master rank beasts.


    However, unlike before, they were either in groups or not far from each other.


    ''Looks like the beasts of the forest don''t hunt each other bntly,''


    The absurdity of this situation baffled Atticus. The best scenario for him now was to encounter a territorial beast. They would be incredibly powerful, given that they could defend their territory against others, but Atticus could look for a chance to ambush and catch them off guard.


    But he hadn''t seen any. ''Maybe I''m calling it too early,'' Atticus thought and decided to keep searching. He had only been searching for five minutes after all.


    However, despite moving stealthily for a longer time, nothing changed! He had seen numerous unknown, enormous beasts, but none in the situation he was looking for.


    It was like the beasts were living in harmony, or more likely, they refrained from attacking each other due to something.


    He could feel the tension in the air. Beasts were violent by nature; the fact that they were all this docile despite the hostility was very questionable.


    An outside force was at y.


    Atticus believed this assumption was correct. However, as he moved through the forest, he abruptly stopped.


    ''Wait¡­ where am I going?''


    Atticus instinctively turned his gaze towards the high peak in the distance. Because he had been lost in thought, Atticus had somehow been heading deeper into the forest, no, he had been heading straight for the peak!


    ''The pull is getting stronger,''


    Atticus could feel it. It was calling to him with more intensity than when he first got here.


    He took a deep breath and regained hisposure. ''That was close, I almost let my guard down,''


    He couldn''t let that happen again.


    Atticus observed his surroundings and saw that he had inadvertently moved deeper into the forest than he had nned. Compared to the outer forest, the trees seemed bigger and thicker, and their red leaves were even redder.


    It was hard to exin, but the trees felt alive. Atticus felt ufortable, as though he was continually being watched. He also noticed that the beasts were scarcer here.


    As Atticus was about to turn back, he suddenly noticed a presence approaching his location. He paused and immediately hid in the shadows.


    A few seconds passed, and Atticus watched silently as a moderately sized beast approached.


    Its size was truly moderatepared to the other beasts Atticus had been seeing, but something felt off about it.


    It was slightly humanoid but had limbs of weird sizes and shapes. Both arms were very thin, ending in three small, long fingers.


    Its legs were unnaturally huge and long, taking up most of its form. Its head was spherical, ending with a thin neck and a minute mouth. Its eyes wererge andpletely crimson red, and its whole body was covered in yellow chitin-like armor.


    The beast radiated an aura of a predator and walked slowly. The trees rustled in response to its presence as though worshiping it.


    There was one quality Atticus immediately noticed: it was a master+ rank.


    ''A very strong one,''


    Atticus was finding it hard to believe that this was a beast. Every movement seemed deliberate, a type of focus only a truly intelligent being could achieve.


    ''I have a bad feeling about this,''


    Atticus'' feelings soon proved true as the humanoid beast abruptly turned its gaze and looked at the exact shadow where Atticus was hiding.


    ''Shit!''


    Atticus immediately panicked but quickly regained his calm. ''Calm down, it might have been a fluke,'' although he reassured himself, Atticus'' hand had already moved to hold his katana hilt.


    However, in the next instance, Atticus and the humanoid creature''s eyes met, the rustling of the leaves immediately quieting down.


    Atticus suddenly felt dangering at him from every direction, his instincts screaming at him like a ring horn.


    The fire molecules swirled around him in waves, and his figure abruptlybusted and appeared a few meters away from his original position.


    In the next second, thick roots erupted from different directions, their surprisingly sharp ends piercing where Atticus had previously been.


    Atticus'' piercing blue eyes, which had turned frightfully cold, collided with the humanoid creature''s crimson eyes once more. Despite feeling the need to kill this dangerous creature, he didn''t retaliate.


    He was alone here; there was no second chance. He couldn''t afford to make any stupid decisions. What if he couldn''t kill the beast with one strike?


    Themotion just now had been abrupt and loud. He could feel multiple presences heading this way.


    He had to escape.


    The air molecules engulfed his whole body, and he erupted upwards into the sky with intense speed.


    The beast finally moved. It seemed as though it didn''t want Atticus to escape. However, it was a simple movement. It raised one of its tiny arms up, and the earth around it shook.


    In the next second, a staggering amount of roots shot out from the trees and ground, each root moving with bullet speed towards Atticus.


    Atticus'' gaze narrowed, the sense of danger returning. The trees were each very tall, and he hadn''t been able to escape from them yet.


    As the beast acted, he found the whole space around him covered with sharp roots threatening to pierce him from every possible angle.


    However, if there was one thing the elements were good for, it was varied, weird, and impossible movements!


    Atticus had spent weeks mastering the elements in the elemental sanctums, but he hadn''t once forgotten about his most favored movement art, Elemental Mimicry.


    The nature of his movement shifted, akin to a swift breeze weaving through a dense forest. Atticus moved. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    His movements were a blur, swift and speedy as he twisted and turned in the air, narrowly dodging each thick root.


    Atticus reached the sky, escaping the reach of the tall trees. However, he couldn''t get any respite as multiple intense screeches rocked the space.


    Atticus'' gaze turned cold as he saw arge number of massive flying creatures shooting through the air towards him.

 Chapter 621 Changes

    Chapter 621 Changes


    It was a very delicate situation, one that required Atticus to take a staggering number of things into consideration.


    Below him was a very powerful creature that Atticus believed had a certain amount of intelligence, along with a multitude of other beasts approaching its location.


    All around him in the air were different flying creaturesing at him from different directions.


    However, despite this rming situation, Atticus had his thoughts focused on something else: what beast was he going to eat today? n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Should anyone hear this question, they would immediately freak out. Is now really the best time to think of such a thing?


    But Atticus didn''t care. It was a valid question. Should he run away now, he wouldn''t be able toe outside for a while because the beasts would be on alert.


    In lieu of this, Atticus'' quick mind thought of a solution the second he heard the flying creatures screech.


    The air molecules responded to hismand, his figure shooting upwards once again towards the dense clouds in the sky.


    The flying beasts screeched upon seeing their prey was about to escape, their speed abruptly increasing. Some beasts were faster than others, while some had simply been closer.


    One beast in particr was faster than the flock, reaching Atticus in a few seconds.


    Just as Atticus was about to enter the clouds, he slowed down slightly, prompting him and the beast to enter nearly at the same time.


    The next events happened instantly and fluidly.


    Clouds were made up of tiny water droplets or ice crystals. In essence, the air in the clouds was filled with moisture and a staggering amount of water molecules.


    Given this fact, it wasn''t surprising that as soon as the beast entered the cloud after Atticus, ws zing,


    "Kwek?"


    It immediately found its movements bing stiff and an intense coldness engulfing its body.


    In the next second, the beast''s entire body was frozen. Its eyes trembled as though struggling to understand what happened before the coldness reached its brain, freezing itpletely.


    Atticus'' eyes remained calm and cold as the light molecules swirled and covered them both, their figures disappearing from view.


    The other flying beasts burst into the clouds in the next second, a multitude of intense screeching rocking the space as they saw their prey had escaped.


    The humanoid beast standing in the forest fixed its crimson eyes calmly on the spot where Atticus had disappeared.


    Then it suddenly brought its gaze downwards, looking towards a particr direction. Its gaze cut through the dense crimson forest, crossing miles ofnd and finally reached one location, a waterfall.


    However, just as it was about to move, it suddenly turned its head towards the high peak in the distance. Staring at it for a few seconds, the roots around it returned to their original position in the ground and trees.


    Without doing anything further, it turned and entered the depths of the forest.


    ¡­


    Atticus released his hold over the light molecules surrounding only him and appeared into view. He was currently at the top of the tall trees in front of the river.


    ''That was close,''


    Atticus had utilized one of the skills the light sanctum master had taught him: using light to create illusions. It was a good thing he practiced that until he was able to replicate it in a second.


    ''Now I have to be fast and quick,''


    Atticus had to pause at the edge before entering the water because of the new predator. It was dangerous to let the beast roam free, especially so close to his resting space, but Atticus didn''t want to take any chances now.


    After a few seconds, he released his hold over the light molecules and reced it with air. He created a barrier made of air around him and the beast and immediately dived into the river.


    The beast most definitely had an affinity to the water element; Atticus couldn''t afford to use it in case it attacked.


    Atticus moved like a torpedo inside the water, reaching the entrance to his cavern in a second. He manipted the hole to increase in size with the earth element and reached the cavern.


    Before rxing, Atticus did a thorough sweep of the cavern to make sure nothing had entered while he was away or that no new holes had formed.


    Noting that he waspletely safe, Atticus sat down on the earthen tform and calmed his racing mind.


    He ced the frozen beast at the other end of the tform. His thoughts immediately drifted towards the humanoid beast he had just seen.


    It had been close, very close. Had he hesitated for a second or wasted time, it would have been harder or impossible to escape.


    He was reminded once again of the uncertainties of this world.


    ''I have to be more careful,'' he determined.


    After resting for a bit, Atticus sat down cross-legged and began absorbing mana into his body.


    Hours went by quickly, and after feeling the exhaustion that came with evolving, Atticus stopped and approached the frozen beast at the end.


    It waspletely frozen but not yet dead. He fixed that by simply cutting off its head before unfreezing the beast. The beast still made some reflex movements, but as the reality of its death settled, it fell lifelessly to the ground.


    Afterwards, Atticus cut it into pieces, grilled and ate, regaining his energy. Then he continued absorbing mana.


    This routine continued for a few days until Atticus ran out of food.


    ''To think food would be my biggest problem in life,''


    Atticus sighed. The fact that he had to interrupt his training every time because of food was getting annoying.


    Seeing as he had no choice, Atticus stood up and left the cavern, ascending upwards through the water as quickly as he could.


    He immediately made his way to the tall trees, using them as cover. Afterwards, Atticus nned his next course of action.


    ''Since I can''t afford to go that deep into the forest again, I have to use my elements wisely. I can use the light element for illusions; I will use it to block any ambush I''m about to take. Then I''ll use an air barrier to mask the sound,''


    The light element was perfect for camouge. He would find any solitary beast and cover the area with light molecules and a solid air barrier to block out any sound.


    Then he would kill the beast as fast as possible before getting the hell out of there.


    Atticus thought it to be the perfect n and he immediately put it into action.


    Finding a solitary beast, Atticus followed all the steps, creating an illusion before an air barrier, then attacking with the other elements, neutralizing the beast swiftly.


    Afterwards, Atticus dragged the beast silently to the cavern before continuing his routine. He always had to be extra careful while entering into the water because of the water beast, but after thinking about it for a bit, Atticus believed it could serve as some kind of guard.


    It might have simply been a lie he was telling himself so he wouldn''t admit that he didn''t want to face that dangerous beast.


    The days went by quickly, and Atticus kept to his routine. As soon as he finished eating one beast, he would leave and enter the forest, repeating his process.


    During these days, Atticus had noticed multiple things.


    The first was about himself. His movement through the forest, especially since the first time, had improved significantly.


    His movements had be very swift and without hesitation. He became able to use his incredible perception appropriately, able to avoid beasts and move through the forest stealthily.


    During this time, Atticus had an idea and applied the Ice Sanctum master''s teachings to this situation. He used the ice element to freeze and lower his heart rate to near stop and other bodily functions. This decreased his ability significantly but allowed for nearly perfect stealthy movements.


    It was as though his presence was nonexistent. If the beast didn''t visually see him, it was impossible for them to know he was there.


    It got to a point that Atticus didn''t feel like he needed the darkness element to move around the forest anymore and instead used the trees as cover.


    He was improving at a fast rate.


    Another thing Atticus noticed was the increase in the number of beasts around the outer forest. He could see that the number of beasts was increasing, especially close to the waterfall where he was hiding out.


    This made him be more careful about his movements, but he couldn''t shake the nagging feeling that something major was about to happen.


    Thest thing he noticed was that the pull kept growing stronger. It had gotten so intense that he asionally heard multiple sounds in his mind, urging him to approach the peak.


    Atticus had to pinch himself every time he felt his mind slipping. If not for his high will, he truly doubted if he would be able to survive until now.


    With all of these incidents happening, two weeks passed and Atticus was seated down cross-legged inside the cavern.


    He had just eaten and his body was overflowing with energy.


    ''It''s time to pass this bottleneck!''


    Atticus was ted. After weeks of intense training, it was finally time for him to advance his rank!


    ''Before that, let me see my changes first. Status,''


    Atticus called out, and a holographic interface appeared in front of him.

 Chapter 622 Status*

    Chapter 622 Status*


    Character Profile:


    ------------------------


    Name: Atticus Ravenstein


    Age: 16


    Gender: Male


    Race: Human


    Attributes:


    ------------------------


    Strength: 350>> 401


    Agility: 380>> 411


    Endurance: 391>> 425


    Vitality: 440>> 483


    Intelligence: 58>> 59


    Perception: 48>> 49


    Charm: 43>> 44


    Will: 45


    Level: Expert+


    Talent: Mythical


    Bloodline: Primordial Elemental Bloodline


    * Level 3


    - Fire: 69.7>> 97.3 %


    - Air: 62.1>> 97.1%


    - Water: 72.3>> 97.5 %


    - Earth: 65.1>> 97%


    - Light: 30.2(Level 2) >> 83.4(Level 3) %


    -Darkness: 28.5(Level 2)>> 85.3(Level 3)%


    -Lightning: 15.3(Level 2) >> 84.5(Level 3)%


    -Ice: 10.3(Level 2) >> 83.9(Level 3) %


    *Level 2


    -Space: 31.2>> 31.6 %


    *Level 1


    NONE


    *Locked Bloodlines -


    - NONE


    Abilities:


    ------------------------


    Innate Skills:


    * Conceal [Potential: Mythical]


    - The ability to conceal your level from anyone regardless of rank. You may choose what level you want to be shown.


    - Current mastery: Mythical Life Weapon Skills:


    * Transcendent sh: Godspeed Grace


    * Endless Strike


    Normal Skills:


    * Arcane Barrier [Potential: Transcendent]


    - Current Mastery: Expert+


    * Elemental Mimicry [Potential: Transcendent]


    -Current mastery: Expert>> Expert+


    *Ethereal Cloak [Potential: Empowered] -Current mastery: Advanced+>> Expert-


    Atticus stared at his newly improved stats with a wild grin. The highlight of this check was undoubtedly his elements.


    The weeks spent in the elemental sanctum were most definitely worth it. He was so close to reaching level 4 in almost all his elements!


    ''My normal stats just increased,'' Atticus thought.


    Atticus had been focused on his elements these past few weeks; if it wasn''t for him crazily absorbing mana recently, his stats wouldn''t have changed that much. This was the stat he had at the bottleneck of the expert rank.


    On another bright note, his ethereal cloak and elemental mimicry art had also ranked up. The former was a small surprise while thetter was expected. Everything about his elements had ranked up considerably.


    Atticus noted all his changes and closed his status page. It was time for him to rank up!


    Atticus sat down in his usual cross-legged position and instantly entered a state of absolute focus.


    His body was brimming with energy because he had just eaten a truckload of food. However, Atticus'' eyes snapped open as he suddenly remembered something. He quickly stood up and undressed, leaving his bodypletely naked.


    Atticus had just remembered the process of ranking up into the master rank, and he would rather not ruin his only clothes.


    Afterwards, he sat down and focused once more. Releasing a deep exhale, Atticus began absorbing the mana in the atmosphere into his body, and at the same time, he released the restriction he ced on his mana core.


    It took a few minutes, but soon enough, Atticus'' body started resonating with the mana, a gentle hum and vibration emanating from him. The energy within his mana core and his body synchronized, creating a harmonious flow. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    However, he continued absorbing mana with fervor, showing no signs of stopping. Hours passed, and Atticus started feeling something change.


    His mana core started to expand and evolve. Visible ripples of energy flowed across his skin, akin to waves in water.


    An intense pain wracked his body in the next instant, followed by an awful smell that made Atticus want to puke.


    Out of different orifices and his skin, ck oily substance started streaming out.


    This had been why Atticus wanted to take off his clothes. One of the benefits of advancing into master rank was that all the impurities within an individual''s body gets forcibly expelled, causing a brief moment of pain.


    However, an intense relief followed after a few minutes, but a pool of the foul substance had already formed around Atticus.


    Regardless, Atticus didn''t stop. He kept on absorbing mana into his core and body until he reached a climax after a few hours.


    A catalytic burst of energy abruptly erupted from his body, followed by a blinding sh of light that surrounded Atticus and illuminated the entire cavern.


    Atticus'' body temporarily became a conduit for pure mana, his body floating up in the air, and he started feeling a transformation take ce.


    It took hours, but eventually the light dimmed, and Atticus'' body returned to the ground.


    Atticus breathed heavily, before immediately closing his nose and mouth. The ck foul substance had formed a pool around him and the smell was beyond terrible.


    Atticus took his hand off his nose and mouth in the next instant, filling his nostrils and mouth with the awful stench again.


    He applied pressure to his legs, intending to dive into the water. However, he misjudged his strength and ended up shooting straight into the cavern wall with a brutal impact.


    "Shit,"


    Atticus brought himself out of the man-shaped hole that had formed on the wall.


    "Have I gotten that much stronger?"


    He resisted the urge to immediately check his status. First things first, he had to get this awful substance off his body!


    Being more careful this time, Atticus dived into the water and had one of the most refreshing baths he had had in a long time.


    Coming out of the water, Atticus used the ice element to freeze the pool of ck substance on the tform and made it float up and stay on the ceiling. He could use fire to disintegrate it, but Atticus didn''t want to deal with the smell afterwards.


    Atticus nced at his body and a smile couldn''t help but appear on his face. He was still naked, but he currently didn''t care.


    His skin had always been wless, but it was as if it had gone up another notch after his rank-up. It was soft and insanely firm at the same time.


    His muscles didn''t increase in bulk, however, they became more defined and dense. They were each brimming with intense power.


    He could also feel that his perception had increased significantly. He could see even the faintest details without even trying. Details that the previous Atticus would have had to put in an effort to notice were all seen without him even trying.


    Atticus punched the air casually a few times, each casual punch sending an intense air st forward thatnded on the cavern walls with force.

 Chapter 623 Whistled*

    Chapter 623 Whistled*


    Atticus whistled.


    It was the first time he had ever done such a thing, but this whole situation was just too shocking that he had no choice but to express his amazement.


    His punches were explosive, and they were casual punches! Not even close to his full power.


    He could also feel that his mind had be sharper and more focused. He could process information more quickly.


    Atticus stopped punching the air and focused on himself internally. His mana core had be significantlyrger, and his mana pool had also increased. He had ess to more mana than before.


    Atticus was excited to see how the changes would reflect on his katana arts. More so than that, Atticus''s gaze suddenly narrowed andnded on his katana lying next to his clothes.


    Now that he was in the Master- rank, he hoped that it would give him enough power to learn the third katana art.


    Atticus approached and grabbed his katana, which suddenly started vibrating with intensity. He could immediately feel the katana''s emotions¡ªit appeared excited.


    ''I guess I pass,'' Atticus smiled.


    He could feel that the katana was calling to him. All he had to do was want to enter the katana''s world, and he would be in it. However, Atticus held himself back.


    The time in reality and the katana world was different, as he had learned when he attempted to learn the first and second arts.


    However, Atticus had his reservations about the whole thing. Cedric, the Ravenstein ancestor, had done something to him back then after he learned his katana''s second art. The katana might be broken, who knows.


    It most definitely seemed far-fetched, however, Atticus was currently in enemy territory. He couldn''t afford to leave his body unprotected.


    He had spent more than a month in the chasm already; he only had to spend another before he would have to leave.


    ''I''ll just focus on absorbing mana and learn the art after I leave,'' n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Having decided his next course of action, Atticus decided to check his status and see his changes.


    Character Profile:


    ------------------------


    Name: Atticus Ravenstein


    Age: 16


    Gender: Male


    Race: Human


    Attributes:


    ------------------------


    Strength: 401>> 589


    Agility: 411>> 607


    Endurance: 425>> 619


    Vitality: 483>> 634


    Intelligence: 59>> 65


    Perception: 49>> 54


    Charm: 44>> 50


    Will: 45>> 49


    Level: Expert+ >> Master- New!


    Talent: Mythical


    Bloodline: Primordial Elemental Bloodline


    * Level 3


    - Fire: 97.3 %


    - Air: 97.1%


    - Water: 97.5 %


    - Earth: 97%


    - Light: 83.4%


    -Darkness: 85.3%


    -Lightning: 84.5%


    -Ice: 83.9%


    *Level 2


    -Space: 31.6 %


    *Level 1


    NONE


    *Locked Bloodlines -


    - PENDING


    Abilities:


    ------------------------


    Innate Skills:


    * Conceal [Potential: Mythical]


    - The ability to conceal your level from anyone regardless of rank. You may choose what level you want to be shown.


    - Current mastery: Mythical Life Weapon Skills:


    * Transcendent sh: Godspeed Grace


    * Endless Strike


    Normal Skills:


    * Arcane Barrier [Potential: Transcendent]


    - Current Mastery: Expert+ >> Master-


    * Elemental Mimicry [Potential: Transcendent]


    -Current mastery: Expert+


    *Ethereal Cloak [Potential: Empowered] -Current mastery: Expert-


    Atticus was speechless. The changes were exponentiallyrge!


    ''They are even more than that time,''


    He could remember the intense buff the exo suit had given him when he first wore it¡ªhis stats had been in the 400s! But now they had entered the 600s! It was crazy. His Arcane Barrier art had also ranked up along with his other abilities.


    ''The pure mana in the air might have yed a role.''


    Atticus was beyond excited. He was progressing at a very fast pace. Only two months had passed since he left the academy, and he had progressed so much. Truly, the academy was dampening his progress.


    ''I miss them though,''


    But he couldn''t ignore the fact that his friends and family were there. Thinking about them made Atticus feel a slight sadness. But he quickly recovered.


    ''Let''s put this power to the test,''


    Now that he had advanced to the Master- rank, Atticus was confident that he would be able to handle that water beast roaming in the river.


    Before that, he put on his clothes and quickly ate the rest of his food. Although he had just advanced and his body was brimming with energy, Atticus still felt a slight fatigue.


    After eating, Atticus performed some slight and major movements to make sure he got used to his newfound strength.


    Then, he dived into the water and left the cavern.


    Atticus didn''t use a shred of the water element to move, however, his movements were explosive!


    Every slight contraction of his muscles would cause him to shoot through the water with speed. He could feel that his senses had gotten sharper, his hearing had improved to such a level that he could hear the forest sounds from underwater.


    Atticus didn''t even make any attempts to be subtle. He swam loudly through the water, making sure the beast could hear him loud and clear.


    Soon enough, his wish came true. Atticus sensed multiple tendrilsing at him from different angles.


    His gaze shed, an intense grin appeared on his face. The speed at which each tendril shot toward him was hard to measure. He couldn''t imagine himself reacting if it had been his old self. But he wasn''t his old self.


    Atticus''s next movements were unreal. His hands moved like a blur, as though the usual viscosity of the water that slowed down movements didn''t exist.


    His body abruptly swirled and grabbed each tendril with lightning speed.


    With intense power, Atticus pulled with all his might, the ginormous figure of a beasting into view.


    It had a perfectly circr torso dotted with numerousrge yellow eyes that constantly moved around rapidly. A wide andrge mouth was at the middle of its torso, and a staggering number of tendrils stretched out from behind the creature.


    Atticus smiled and let go of the tendrils, but the beast had already been angered.


    The beast opened its mouth and let out an intense scream that made the water vibrate and the earth tremble.


    However, Atticus appearedpletely unaffected.


    His body suddenly leaned forward towards the beast and shot forward in the next instant. Arge shockwave that caused a water burst at the surface ensued, and Atticus crossed the distance between him and the beast before thetter could react.


    His hand erupted forward in a torrent of short bursts, striking the beast with intense power.


    The beast screamed and tried to retaliate, the water around it came under its control and wrapped around each of its tendrils before whipping towards Atticus.


    However, his movement underwater was surprisingly swift and fast, his senses sharp. It was as though he could see right through the beast before it even moved.


    The inevitable happened, the beast ending up dead after a few minutes.


    ''It''s even stronger than I thought,''


    Atticus clenched his fist a few times. Then he reached out and grabbed a tendril of the sinking beast. Just as he was about to swim back to his cavern, Atticus abruptly paused, his gaze snapping upwards.


    ''Hm?''


    Numerous thoughts shed through his head, but eventually, Atticus finally decided on one that shocked even him.


    He let go of the beast and shot upwards, reaching the surface in under a second.


    In the next second, a voice, calm butmanding echoed,


    "Human, the Sovereign wishes to see you. Refusal is not an option."

 Chapter 624 Bored

    Chapter 624 Bored


    Atticus was calm.


    Ever since he advanced into the Master rank, his senses had been multiple times sharper than they had been before. He already knew the situation before he surfaced.


    ''I can''t escape,'' Atticus determined.


    The person, or rather beast, who had just spoken was floating directly above Atticus, staring down at him as though he were an ant.


    It was humanoid, much like the creature Atticus had encountered earlier. However, this figure had features closer to those of normal humans. Its hands and legs were of normal sizes, but its head was still spherical with crimson red eyes.


    Regardless, this wasn''t what Atticus was focused on. The aura of the creature was expansive and intimidating¡ªan aura that Atticus could never mistake¡ªa Grandmaster.


    All around him, surrounding the waterfall, were multiple figures of the Master+ rank humanoid creatures, identical to the one he had seen before.


    Even though he had recently advanced, there was no escaping this situation. However, Atticus held the hilt of his katana tightly, but he didn''t unleash any battle intent or aura.


    ''I need to be ready to enter the katana at any moment,''


    Atticus brought himself out of the river and stood up straight. Despite the dangerous situation, there was not a ripple of fear or uncertainty on his face.


    "Do you resist?" The Grandmaster humanoid who had spoken earlier frowned as he saw Atticus holding his katana hilt. His lips curled upwards as he stared at Atticus with contempt. He was hoping the human would resist.


    Atticus shook his head, "Take me to your Sovereign."


    The frown on the Grandmaster humanoid grew deeper as he stared at Atticus for a few seconds without saying anything.


    ''Suchposure,''


    From what he had learned about humans, they were simple creatures. They were prideful despite being weak and always loved to assert their dominance, especially on their weaker counterparts.


    However, when faced with an opponent they believed they had no chance against, there was only supposed to be one feeling¡ªfear and hopelessness.


    ''So why is he so calm?'' The Grandmaster rank humanoid found Atticus to be an interesting human.


    It waved its hand and a tform made of ckened roots formed underneath Atticus and wrapped around him, lifting him up into the air.


    Atticus didn''t fight it or struggle and allowed himself to be carried. The other humanoid beasts who hade with the Grandmaster surrounded Atticus like escorts, and they shot through the air with speed.


    The journey towards the peak was as uneventful as it could get, but the sights were enchanting. Atticus saw a myriad of creatures flying through the air and wandering the crimson forests. They were all new species, types that he hadn''t seen before.


    As he got deeper into the chasm, Atticus noticed a change in the type of creatures he was seeing. The redness of the forest became deeper, and Atticus saw more of the humanoid creatures.


    The deeper he went, the stranger it became. The creatures seemed to increasingly resemble humans in their appearance. They seemed more intelligent and stronger, and Atticus soon sighted different housing structures andmunities.


    The Grandmaster rank humanoid could see the slight shock on Atticus'' face and snickered.


    "We''re not just the mindless beasts that you humans see us as."


    Atticus didn''t offer any response and simply kept quiet, causing the journey to descend into silence.


    Soon enough, they reached the peak that Atticus had been trying so hard to avoid this past month. The peak was incredibly high in the sky, almost touching the clouds, and they had to ascend that high up to reach it.


    Atticus could feel a great pressure emanating from the peak, one that made him want to escape. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    ''This Sovereign¡­ what is he?''


    While Atticus'' mind was working fast, the mountain parted open, and the group entered and found themselves inside a big hallway with a giant double door at the end.


    "We greet the Vizier Niall!"


    The two guards stationed at the entrance saluted the Grandmaster humanoid, Niall, who simply nodded and walked past them while dragging Atticus with him.


    The hallway was in and had no decoration. It only had a few magic lights illuminating the space. They soon reached therge double door, and Niall suddenly turned towards Atticus.


    "Surrender your weapon. None shall wield any weapons in front of the Sovereign."


    Atticus'' hand holding the katana''s hilt tightened as his battle intent suddenly exploded.


    The surrounding soldiers immediately became alert, their cold gazes fixed on Atticus.


    There was no need for Atticus to say anything; his action had spoken instead¡ªhe wasn''t going anywhere without his weapon.


    Niall frowned. Had this human still not learned his ce?


    ''I should teach him,''


    His hand immediately raised upwards, and just as he was about to control the roots holding Atticus, a voice that demandedpliance suddenly sounded,


    "Let him enter."


    Therge doors opened simultaneously with a loud bam, but only a bright light met Atticus'' sight as he tried to see what was in the room. Niall instantly stopped his actions and bowed towards the opened door where the voice came from.


    Without wasting a single moment, he dragged Atticus through the door. The other members of the escort waited behind, leaving only the duo to enter.


    As Atticus entered through the door, the blinding light obscuring his vision faded, and he was met with what was undoubtedly a throne room.


    It wasrge and very expansive but at the same time in. It was quite clear that their so-called Sovereign didn''t have high tastes.


    At the other end of the hallway, seated on top of a grand throne, was a man. Or at the very least, he looked like a man.


    The man, or beast, appearedpletely like a young man in histe 20s. He had a very handsome face with blue hair and crimson eyes, a lean build, and was currently dressed in a ck robe.


    The man suddenly smiled,


    "I finally get to meet the human cub. Come,e, what is your name, child?"


    The man waved his arm, and Atticus found himself standing in front of him at the other end of the hallway.


    The throne was on top of an elevated tform, and he was standing at the bottom of the stairs.


    ''I was right,''


    The hand holding the katana hilt tightened with such intensity that the whites of his hands were visible, and Atticus could feel his palms slipping. Sweat had begun to form on his forehead and body, drenching his clothes.


    He had been right. The only one who could order a Grandmaster being with such ease was a Paragon.


    Despite not actively trying, the man''s aura was forceful and dominant, pushing against the boundaries of the room. Atticus felt the need to bow and worship.


    However, he bit his tongue, crimson blood filling his mouth. In all the meetings he had with Magnus, the man had always restrained his aura because of his grandson. This Sovereign, however, had no reason to do such.


    His advancement into the Master rank seemed worthless, and every thought of escaping this situation vanished from his mind.


    A few seconds passed before Atticus answered the man''s question through gritted teeth,


    "A-Atticus," he tried his best not to stammer.


    "You will speak with respect!" Niall thundered from behind Atticus but was immediately silenced with a nce from the Sovereign.


    "I must apologize for Niall''s rudeness. He still has a long way to go before he gains true sentience. Atticus, huh? Hmm, what a peculiar name. Tell me, Atticus, why did you bond with that parasite?"


    Atticus''s gaze narrowed. ''Wait, does he mean the Exo suit?''


    "Parasite?"


    Seeing Atticus''s confusion, the man chuckled. "Don''t tell me I misjudged your intelligence. You bonded with it without knowing what it was?"


    From the man''s words, Atticus inferred several facts. First, the man had been watching him since he entered the chasm. He had felt he was being watched but didn''t know how.


    Second, the man held him in high regard for some reason. Atticus focused on the second fact. This was something he could use!


    ''I might still have a chance.''


    "Well, I wasn''t given a choice," Atticus kept his answer as vague as possible. He could feel the rageing from Niall behind him as he spoke, but paid it no heed.


    "Hmm," the man scratched his chin, "You know, I find you humans to be the most fascinating creatures on this, even among the numerous races. You''re so wed, weak, and divided, yet you still manage to survive even the most extreme conditions. It''s fascinating."


    The man broke into an intense grin.


    "Is that why you keep attacking us? Because we''re fascinating?"


    It was obvious already that this man was the cause of the attacks on the human domain. Despite the situation, Atticus felt this was a good chance to gain information. However, the hand holding his katana hilt never loosened.


    The man burst into intenseughter that shook the hall.


    "I guess you could say that. You see, we beasts have always strived for ultimate power, to grow stronger and dominate. This had also been my goal. When I achieved this absolute power and gained true sentience, I was exhrated. However, a weird feeling engulfed me after a few years on this throne. It took some time to figure out what it was, but I eventually did.


    "I was bored."

 Chapter 625 Help

    Chapter 625 Help


    The hall went silent. Atticus was too baffled to offer any sort of response.


    "B-bored?" he muttered after a few seconds passed. He had been expecting something profound at the end, something that would give insight into why this man was doing everything he was doing. If he had to be honest, he had thought it was revenge.


    The human domain had treated beasts as simplemodities for centuries now; it wouldn''t be shocking if their supposed leader was angry about that. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    But it seemed as though he had stumbled upon another weird character.


    ''As if those sanctum masters weren''t enough,'' Atticus sighed inwardly.


    ''At least this works in my favor. He doesn''t have an underlying hatred for the human race or any stupid thing like that.''


    "Yes, I was so bored! I was the first paragon of my race, and there were no challenges! None of them could challenge my might. I needed something exciting, something that wouldn''t end up causing the extinction of my race. That was when I found myself observing you humans.


    "Fascinating creatures. Most of you are weaklings who can''t even fight, with just a very few elite, and yet you thrive as a society. One of the weakest in the alliance, and yet you still raise your heads high and fight amongst yourselves. It''s amusing."


    An intense grin appeared on the man''s face as he thought about humans, staring into the distance as though reminiscing about a fond memory.


    "This is why I wanted to push you all to the brink. In addition to your perilous situation, should a new major problem emerge, how would you cope?"


    The man rested his head on a fist resting on the throne''s side. "These past few years have only been a¡­ test. I have yet to unleash my full might on the human domain. Human cub, why am I telling you all of this? It''s simple! Among all the humans I have observed in my centuries of living, you are the most fascinating!"


    ''Don''t you have any other words aside from fascinating?'' The situation was terrible, but Atticus just couldn''t help but ponder. The man had used that word too much.


    "The ability to control multiple elements. You walk around with a parasite without knowing its full capabilities. Your unmatched talent! You cannot be more than 17, and yet you''re already so powerful! You went from expert+ to master- in a month!!"


    At this point, the entire hall was trembling. It was quite obvious to everyone watching that the man was excited.


    "S-sovereign,"


    The weak voice of Niall sounded from behind as the paragon reeled in his excitement.


    "Ah, apologies, it seems I went too far."


    Niall stood up weakly from the floor. The ground around him was covered in blood¡ªhis blood. Their sovereign had only paid special attention to Atticus, which left the other areas to be affected by his power.


    The sovereign didn''t spare Niall another nce and turned to face Atticus with a smile.


    "It was like I was watching a movie."


    At this point, Atticus''s mouth had scrunched up. He didn''t even know how to react.


    "You enjoyed watching a naked teen?"


    This was the only question that he just had to ask. He was naked during thest parts when he broke through. It was clear this man was watching everything.


    "No, no, I have not interest in your nakedness of course. You''re handsome but clearly not my taste,"


    The sovereign waved his hands while denying Atticus''s ims.


    ''Do you even have a taste?''


    Atticus wasn''t sure if the paragon was actually a he or she. He was currently taking on the form of a male, but who could be sure what was under there?


    "I watched you to find out your secret, but there wasn''t any¡ªat least that was what I thought until you advanced. Your weapon."


    The sovereign''s gaze suddenly fixed itself on the katana hanging on Atticus''s left side, and thetter couldn''t help but tense up.


    ''I can''t risk it.''


    If the paragon had already set his sights on his katana, Atticus had no ns of testing which would be faster: a paragon or his will.


    However, the sovereign quickly stopped Atticus from continuing his actions.


    "Calm down, boy, I have no interest in taking any of your possessions."


    Atticus''s gaze narrowed. He had tried to will himself inside the katana, but he couldn''t. It was as though there was a barrier blocking the exit of his will from his body.


    ''Is it him? What is his power?'' Atticus wondered.


    Usually, the beasts of Eldoralth had abilities rting to the elements in the world. But since he entered this throne room, Atticus hadn''t felt any elemental cues emanating from the sovereign.


    He had initially spected that the sovereign was so powerful that Atticus couldn''tprehend his powers, but he quickly dismissed that thought after the disy just now.


    ''It''s as if he controls everything around me, even the air,''


    Atticus tried, but he couldn''t get the elemental molecules under his control.


    "That weapon looks ordinary, but I can feel a connection between the two of you, just like that parasite in your chest. It''s obvious that it''s something special."


    The sovereign ignored Atticus''s guarded demeanor and continued speaking.


    "As I said earlier, I have no intention of taking anything from you. To me, you''re like my star actor in a movie. So, I''ve decided, Human cub, I''ll help you!"


    "Help me?" Atticus was once again baffled.


    "Yes. That parasite, to be exact. You really don''t know what it''s doing to your body, do you? Hmm, allow me to exin."


    As soon as the sovereign''s words dropped, Atticus suddenly found himself floating high up in the sky along with the sovereign himself.


    The clouds were beneath his feet, and the sun was high up in the sky.


    ''It''s like a small world,'' Atticus thought. He had always found these details odd. He had clearly entered underground, so why were there clouds and a sun? There was even night and day.


    It was as if this space had its own ecosystem.


    The clouds suddenly cleared, and Atticus set his eyes on themunity of beasts down below. It was akin to a city, with high skyscrapers and towering walls. He could see different humanoid beasts roaming the streets andmunicating with each other.

 Chapter 626 Takeover

    Chapter 626 Takeover


    From high up in the air, Atticus could see everything needed for a city to thrive. There were markets and what appeared to be government buildings. He could even see some humanoid beasts dressed identically in uniforms, patrolling the streets. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "This entire space is a manifestation of my will, my power. It is not born of mana, strength, or skill alone. The power of will¡ªthe essence that binds all actions to their oues. When I act, it is not merely a decision or choice. It is an absolutemand of my will upon reality itself.


    "It does not negotiate, it does not falter, it imposes."


    The entirety of the sovereign''s demeanor had changed, bing serious. Atticus could feel the weight of his words in the air.


    His aura epassed the entirety of the chasm, and the beasts down below, roaming the streets, abruptly paused and stopped everything they were doing.


    They suddenly felt the aura of their sovereign. As they each turned and faced upwards, simultaneously and in unison, they each sank to both knees, their foreheads touching the ground.


    No words were uttered, and the entire chasm descended into sudden silence.


    Atticus turned and looked at the sovereign. His blue hair floated in the air like waves, and his whole body emitted a bright light.


    He appeared like a god on earth.


    The light around him dimmed, sound returned, and the beasts resumed their activities.


    "Of course, I can achieve this feat because my will is high and stable enough. However, this isn''t your goal for now. You see, that parasite is encroaching on your will bit by bit. It appears docile now, but it is anything but. Eventually, as time passes, your will bes its will, and when that happens, it bes you. Aplete takeover."


    Atticus felt his blood run cold. Aplete fucking takeover! He didn''t even consider the possibility that the sovereign was lying.


    Firstly, the man wouldn''t gain anything from lying, and Atticus had been at his mercy from the very beginning. He was telling the truth.


    "I''ve always felt it trying to get into my mind, but I thought I was fending it off."


    Atticus was currently fighting the urge to rip the stump from his chest. He now fully understood why the sovereign had been calling it a parasite from the very beginning. It had been buying time, lying low while it tried to take over his body little by little. Like a parasite!


    ''There has to be a solution.''


    "What''s with that terrible look, cub? I told you, you''re my star actor. Be calm! There''s a way to stop this. You need more willpower¡ªnot just more, but a stable and sturdy one. You already have a high will considering your age, but it''s hollow and filled with weak points, the same points the parasite is currently using to encroach into your mind little by little."


    ''There has to be a solution.''


    "What''s with that terrible look, cub? I told you, you''re my star actor. Be calm! There''s a way to stop this. You need more willpower¡ªnot just more, but a stable and sturdy one. You already have a high will considering your age, but it''s hollow and filled with weak points, the same points the parasite is currently using to encroach into your mind little by little."


    Atticus took a deep breath.


    "How do I achieve it?"


    He couldn''t continue brooding. Atticus decided to focus on the positives. He had learned about this early enough. What if he hadn''t met this sovereign? Magnus also had no idea what was going on. It would have been toote.


    The sovereign smiled.


    "I''ll handle the sturdiness. Your only task will be to increase it. But I have to ask you first, are you sure you want to do this?"


    Atticus tilted his head to the side.


    "Do I have a choice?"


    "No, no. Should you refuse, the parasite would end up taking over your body, and you''d be of no use to me then. It''d be better to just kill you where you float."


    Atticus sucked in a cold breath. There was a small smile on the sovereign''s face, but Atticus knew all too well that he wasn''t joking.


    The man might have been disying a friendly demeanor all this while, but Atticus had not forgotten that he was a paragon¡ªa level one could reach only after a mountain of blood.


    He wasted no time and nodded his head, epting the sovereign''s proposal.


    The sovereign''s demeanor became more friendly, as though he had found a good ything.


    With another wave of his hand, Atticus disappeared and found himself inside a dark, circr pit. Although it was a pit, it was very spacious, about 300 meters wide.


    There was a single door at the far end of the pit, and only Atticus and the sovereign were present.


    "The fastest way for anyone, man or beast, to increase their willpower is through life-and-death experiences. This is what you will experience for the next three weeks. Make sure you try your best not to die, human cub. Good luck!"


    The sovereign disappeared before Atticus could say anything, and therge double door at the end of the pit swung open.


    A figure walked in, his aura domineering.


    He, or it, took its steps slowly and carefully, as though it were taking a stroll. Its arms, covered in yellow chitin-like armor, were sped behind its back.


    "We meet again, human."


    The figure spoke, its cold tone causing the surrounding temperature to drop.


    Atticus''s gaze narrowed as the realization of the situation set in. ''I''m fighting a grandmaster?''


    This figure was none other than the vizier to the sovereign, Niall.


    Atticus slowly drew his katana, the sound of the sword edge sliding against its sheath permeating the space. The killing intent Niall was emitting was everything Atticus needed to confirm the severity of the situation.


    Life-and-death experiences. His life would be in danger.


    The crimson gaze of Niall shed as his minute mouth curled up into a small smile.


    "I''ve been given orders from the sovereign. I will ry them to you now. My strength and abilities will be limited to the grandmaster- rank at all times. I will never make use of my domain, and each of our spars willst 10 minutes. Other than this, I have been ordered to try my best to kill you."


    "We will begin now."


    Atticus''s eyes narrowed into pinpricks, his grip on his katana tightening. His perception immediately ramped up to full throttle, but he suddenly found himself hurtling backward, hitting the wall of the pit with a devastating impact.

 Chapter 627 Dark

    Chapter 627 Dark


    BAM!


    The walls of the pit crumbled as Atticus mmed against them with force.


    He staggered to his feet, every muscle screaming in pain as rubble crumbled from the wall he had been embedded in.


    ''So fast,''


    Despite ramping up his perception to full throttle, Niall had punched him before he could even react.


    Niall''s eyes burned with an intense red, his fist already cocked back for another bone-crushing strike.


    The next punch came, fast and deadly. Atticus barely managed to twist away, the force of Niall''s blow shattering the wall where his head had been, jadded cracks snaking upwards. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    ''Fuck! He''s really trying to kill me!''


    Dust and debris filled the air as Atticus rolled to the side, manipting the air molecules around him to speed his movement. He then retaliated with a st of wind, whipping up a cyclone around Niall.


    Niall nted his feet, unmoving, but Atticus wasn''t done. He thrust his hands forward, and the cyclone transformed into a vortex of fire. The mes roared to life, swirling around Niall in a blinding spiral of heat.


    The entire pit was bathed in an orange light, the mes threatening to reach the surface.


    Niall growled, his aura ring, and with a single, earth-shaking punch, he dispersed the firestorm.


    Atticus had already anticipated this and was already moving, his hands flicking through a series of elemental shifts as he ran across the pit.


    A torrent of water surged from the ground, mming into Niall''s side. It wasn''t enough to push him back, but it gave Atticus a moment to gather more power.


    His focus shifted to the ice element, freezing the water solid into jagged spikes that encased Niall''s arm, locking him in ce.


    Niall sneered, flexing his arm to shatter the ice. Before he could break free, Atticus summoned lightning, crackling and alive, dancing around his whole body.


    It coalesced in front of his palm, swirling with uncontained power before shooting toward Niall, the bolt streaking through the air like a predator.


    The lightning struck, the electricity crackling all over Niall''s form. But he merely grimaced, absorbing the impact with a snarl, and tore through the ice binding him.


    Atticus wasn''t finished. He mmed his hands into the ground, focus shifting to the earth molecules. The floor beneath Niall erupted, jagged rocks and sharp spikes shooting upward, aiming to pierce and trap him.


    However, Niall simply stomped down with enough force to shatter the rising spikes and send an intense shockwave outward.


    But Atticus was ready, shifting the ground beneath Niall''s feet into quicksand, trying to drag him down.


    Niall sank for a moment, but a palpable red aura suddenly surrounded him. He started to rise from the sinking earth, standing on its surface.


    ''Fuck,''


    Atticus was utilizing all his elements to attack, but it hardly had any effect on Niall.


    ''It''s that armor. What''s it made of?''


    Atticus''s elements were already at the master+ rank in both potency and mastery. Niall might be a grandmaster, but he was taking his attacks head-on; it should at the very least leave some damage!


    ''I can''t stop,''


    Atticus focused on the darkness molecules. Shadows curled around his arms, and with a flick of his wrist, they surged forward, wrapping around Niall and constricting his movements.


    Simultaneously, he focused on the light element¡ªblinding and searing beams that cut through the shadows andnded on Niall with intense power.


    Atticus''s gaze couldn''t help but light up as he saw the results.


    Niall grunted; the light beams had scorched his skin, and he staggered three steps backward. However¡­


    ''This is crazy,''


    Despite the insane firepower of each of the light beams continually hitting him, that was all they could do.


    Niall suddenly flexed, breaking through the shadows and deflecting the beams with sheer force.


    Atticus gritted his teeth. Niall hadn''t even used any of his abilities, and yet, Atticus couldn''t cause any significant damage to him.


    He was a juggernaut. Atticus was holding himself back from using his katana arts. He might have increased his mana pool and stamina after the rank-up, but they were still limited, and his katana arts were draining.


    He would quickly run out of energy if he used them.


    ''10 minutes is a very long time,''


    He needed to utilize his elements for now.


    ''First, I need to find a way to hurt him. I''ll see what works.''


    The chitin-like armor around Niall''s body was strong, but it had to have a weakness among all the natural elements.


    Atticus brought all the elements together. Fire and lightning crackled around him, water and ice swirled in the air, the earth trembled beneath his feet, the winds howled, and light and darkness materialized. He looked like the god of the elements.


    However, Niall simply walked undeterred, his body brimming with power.


    With a narrowing of his eyes, Atticus unleashed his attack, a maelstrom of elements crashing down on Niall. Fire seared, lightning struck, water surged, ice encased, earth shattered, wind roared, and light and darkness shed in a brilliant explosion of power.


    The collision was cataclysmic, the sheer force of the elements crashing down on Niall sent shockwaves through the arena, shattering walls and cracking the ground.


    An intense smoke covered the pit, and Atticus had trouble seeing the result of his attack.


    But soon enough, the dust settled, revealing the figure of Niall walking forward with a measured gait.


    Atticus''s gaze trembled. ''Only a few scratches,'' he thought.


    That was the highest firepower he could achieve with his elements, and yet, it only made a few bloody scratches appear on Niall''s body.


    ''Was the distance between a master+ rank and grandmaster- this high?''


    Niall suddenlyughed out loud, an action that belied his otherwise calm demeanor thus far.


    "Are you done struggling!? I''ll make you pay for the disrespect you showed our sovereign!"


    Niall blurred, the ground on which he previously stood buckling.


    Atticus barely had time to react before Niall''s punch connected, a devastating blow that sent him crashing into the earth, the ground shattering beneath him.


    Then, everything went dark.

 Chapter 628 Began

    Chapter 628 Began


    Atticus entered apletely surreal state. It was like a state of limbo where the entire world paused, and everything around him was darkness.


    In this state, Atticus'' thoughts roamed freely and without pause.


    He had been foolish.


    How could he have been so foolish?


    This question kept repeating itself in his mind. He had just learned a lesson¡ªa very big lesson that he felt he should have known from the very beginning.


    It was a no brainer. Why the hell would he hold back in a life and death situation? Was his head filled with air!? Niall was stronger, faster, and trying to kill him. Why, just why, would he hold back!?


    Atticus'' eyes slowly flickered open, and his heart immediately froze. Niall loomed over him, his fist rocketing forward with intense momentum. If that punchnded on his head, it could only result in his skull imploding like a wrecking ball hitting a watermelon at high speed.


    Atticus saw his life sh before his eyes, an intense wave of fear gripping him.


    Memories passed through his thoughts.


    He saw Anastasia first, her face illuminated by that radiant smile she always wore when she looked at him. The way her eyes sparkled, full of warmth and love. He could almost hear herugh, feel the gentle touch of her hand in his. The thought of that smile, that light in her eyes, fading to darkness because of him¡ªit was unbearable.


    He saw the numerous times Aurora had nagged him like a bratty younger sister and the smile he always wore when he teased her. The image of her breaking down, sobbing uncontrobly, crushed his heart.


    Then there was Ember, the one who understood him without words. She was aloof, yes, but Atticus knew how deeply she cared, even if she rarely showed it. If he were gone, if his absence made her retreat even further into herself, made her colder, more distant¡ªhe couldn''t let that happen. He couldn''t let his death be another scar on her heart.


    Each memory, each face, twisted the fear in his chest into something else¡ªsomething fierce, something unyielding. He couldn''t let them suffer because of him. He couldn''t let their light be extinguished, their smiles fade.


    A roar erupted from deep within him, a primal, desperate sound that reverberated through his entire being.


    He didn''t want to die.


    He would not die!


    His grip on the katana tightened, every muscle in his body tensing as his figure erupted in a mixture of red and blue.


    ''Huh?''


    Niall only had time to think before a razor sharp de appeared inches away from his neck.


    Niall''s eyes widened, his hand retracting from the punch. His stance shifted, and his hand erupted upwards to block the de.


    The razor sharp de and Niall''s chitin like armor covering his arm met, an intense spark erupting.


    However, Niall''s eyes narrowed in the next second.


    ''What¡­''


    His armor, the same armor that could withstand a bombardment of multiple elemental attacks from a peak master+ rank with just a few scratches, was being cut by an ordinary looking de?


    Niall acted immediately, his center of bnce shifting as he deflected the de to the side.


    But it was far from over. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The ground trembled. The air hissed. Countless azure shes erupted toward Niall from every angle, zing with intense speed.


    ''Such speed,''


    Niall''s figure blurred, leaving afterimages in his wake. His stance shifted rapidly as he evaded each strike, but Atticus was relentless. His figure suddenly erupted, and the katana''s de appeared inches away from Niall''s neck once again.


    Niall''s gaze narrowed, his mind racing. ''This isn''t the strength of a master- rank!''


    Niall''s fingers flickered, and the ground beneath him sank. His figure was yanked downward by thick ck roots that erupted from the earth.


    The roots coiled and twisted with unnatural speed, dragging him out of the path of the katana that shed devastatingly through the air where his neck had been moments before.


    The force of the sh continued forward, carving a deep gash half the size of the pit into the wall, sending stone and debris flying.


    Atticus immediately followed up. His body moved like water, fluid and deadly. The de, initially moving sideways, suddenly changed direction. It swung in a downward arc, aimed at Niall''s head.


    Niall''s red eyes narrowed, his aura shifting. Massive roots burst from the ground, thick and fast, engulfing the pit and surging toward Atticus.


    However, Atticus moved like a streak of blue and red. His figure was swift, his legs appearing weightless as he evaded the roots with ease.


    Atticus circled around the pit, his cold crimson eyes focused directly on Niall.


    During this short exchange, he had utilized the katana''s first and second arts multiple times. He could still continue, but he could feel the drain!


    However, Atticus''s eyes zed as his resolve hardened.


    ''No more holding back,''


    Tendrils of lightning crackled around Atticus, his body reaching newfound speed.


    Circling around the pit, Atticus abruptly stopped before erupting, sending several azure shes all at once.


    Each sh cut through the thick roots like a hot knife passing through tofu, slicing through the ck roots before they could entrap him.


    Niall''s eyes widened in shock. ''What the heck is going on?''


    His chitin-like armor was made from the pitch-ck roots of the chasm. They were tougher than any material Niall could possibly think of. Why? Just why was this boy cutting through them as though they were nothing?


    ''Is this why the sovereign is so interested in him?''


    He wondered, but as he remembered Atticus''s rudeness when addressing the sovereign, Niall''s face contorted into intense anger.


    ''I''ll kill him,''


    He didn''t let up. More roots erupted, thicker and faster, each one closing in on Atticus from all directions.


    Atticus called, and the fire molecules responded. Intense mes erupted from him, spreading outwards and engulfing the entirety of the pit.


    Niall and his roots were also engulfed, but the mes had no effect. However, Niall''s form was momentarily obscured.


    Atticus rocketed forward in the next instant, charging through me-engulfed roots and appearing in front of Niall.


    They shed, power against power, each strike sending shockwaves that snuffed out the mes around them. The earth cracked, and the t ground of the pit changed.


    They were both akin to streaks of light, crimson and blue, appearing and shing everywhere.


    Ultimately, Niall was rtively faster. Bridging the gap between master+ rank and grandmaster- wasn''t so easy.


    Despite that, Atticus was still holding up. Each burst of speed allowed him to catch up to Niall momentarily, and thetter was beginning to show slight frustration.


    The main problem with the bursts of speed was their abruptness! Niall had no idea when they would happen! It was nerve-wracking.


    However, soon enough, Atticus felt the strain. He began pushing his limits.


    He utilized every single part of his powers, each to its full extent. But the inevitable eventually happened. His movements slowed, and the number of bone-breaking hits he received increased.


    This was when the real battle for his life began.


    Time passed: 8 minutes.

 Chapter 629 Bitterness

    Chapter 629 Bitterness


    To Atticus, the seconds ticking by seemed like days.


    Time moved slowly, and every moment felt like hell.


    Atticus lost count of the number of times he felt his spine tingle during this battle. He was fighting for his life, and it was draining¡ªnot just physically, but mentally, emotionally, and spiritually. It was everything.


    Atticus had to muster up every fiber of his being just to prevent himself from getting killed.


    Niall was relentless. Until now, Atticus had no idea why the man¡ªor beast¡ªwas this angry at him. He knew it was because of the way he addressed the sovereign, but¡­ why the hell would he want to kill him just because of that? At best, he should be teaching him a lesson.


    Niall''s movements were deadly. For a beast resembling a man, he sure knew how to battle like one. His movements were swift, each of his attacks lethal.


    The thick roots whipped around him, following his every movement. Every attack he unleashed was apanied by roots with pointed ends shooting forward from every angle.


    Atticus found himself overwhelmed at every turn. The entire pit was engulfed with roots, and his fire couldn''t burn them. The only things that had the slightest effect were his light element and katana.


    Eventually, Atticus had to run on the walls. But that soon turned out to be a dead end as thick, ckened roots erupted from the walls too.


    Atticus had felt the threat of death more times than he could count. He got punched, smashed onto the ground and walls, his bones broken countless times, but he kept moving.


    He had used the water and light elements to heal himself more times than he could count. His breaths were heavy, and his heart was beating so fast that he felt it could burst at any moment.


    In conclusion, Atticus was thoroughly exhausted and was forcing his body to move. He had long since unleashed his space element; this element was the only reason he was still alive¡ªrapid teleportation.


    He could move instantly with far less energy than his other powers. Despite the terrible situation, he wanted to go back in time and torture his past self for not using the space element from the outset. He could have conserved his energy better!


    Regardless, it was in the past already. He could only ept his current situation. It went without saying that Niall had been thoroughly shocked when Atticus utilized the space element. To think the boy still had so many things up his sleeve.


    This only increased Niall''s desire to kill Atticus as quickly as possible. But as the seconds ticked by, only amazement remained in Niall''s thoughts.


    ''How is he still alive?''


    Niall wondered. He had been true to his word and had limited his power and abilities to the grandmaster- rank.


    When he first received the orders from the sovereign, Niall had been ted. In his thoughts, it would only take a few seconds to kill the boy. A grandmaster- versus a master-? The result was obvious.


    However, since the battle began, he had been baffled more times than he had since his birth.


    He could feel it in Atticus''s aura that the boy was at the master- rank, but he seemed to be able to exhibit strength and power just one level below a grandmaster-.


    Niall couldn''t even begin to fathom how the hell this was possible.


    Regardless, he had decided to take the battle seriously and use his abilities. The oue should have been decided then, but it only led to even more bafflement.


    ''Is this really a child?''


    Niall also knew Atticus couldn''t be more than 17 years old. It had been hard for him to ept the boy''s power, but he eventually did. However, Niall found it difficult to ept his battle sense.


    The number of times Atticus hade an inch from death had been numerous, but the boy always seemed to pull through! It was as though he instinctively knew how to differentiate between deadly attacks and lesser ones the moment they were unleashed.


    He never once took or blocked any of the attacks meant to kill him. Instead, he was always taking on the ones that weren''t as much of a threat.


    Niall felt exposed. He felt vulnerable, despite being the one who had the upper hand. It was as though Atticus had analyzed every part of his body to thest detail. At every tense of his muscle, the boy had already acted.


    At every gesture, the boy had already acted.


    At every movement of his eyes, the boy had already acted!


    It was unnerving, as though he were facing a veteran who had been battling for years.


    These situations kept getting to Niall, making him even more determined and serious about killing Atticus. The thought that the sovereign was currently watching this battle unfold made matters worse. His pride felt wounded, and he wanted nothing more than to rip Atticus to shreds.


    The red aura that engulfed Niall suddenly erupted, bing even more crimson. The air became heavy as the whole pit trembled.


    The thick ckened roots around him suddenlybusted and splintered. They swirled around him with speed before converging on him, forming a thinyer of armor that hugged his body like a second skin.


    Niall''s entire body pulsed with energy, brimming with uncontained power. His red eyes glowed with sudden brightness. And then, he moved.


    The ground within a 100-meter radius buckled, snake-like cracks spreading outwards before it imploded. But Niall wasn''t there anymore! n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Atticus''s exhausted gaze narrowed to pinpricks. This speed¡ªit was faster than anything he had encountered before!


    His grip on his katana tightened, but he had already lost the ability to use the katana arts; he waspletely drained.


    However, it didn''t matter.


    A crimson fist covered the entirety of Atticus''s vision, his mind going nk. He felt the fear of death once more, but this time, he couldn''t do anything!


    His eyes closed, expecting a blow that never came.


    Atticus slowly opened his eyes, only to see the same crimson fist stopped inches away from the bridge of his nose.


    W-what happened? Atticus wondered.


    Niall suddenly retracted his fist and stood straight.


    "The 10 minutes have psed. You will be given 4 hours to rest before we fight again. I suggest you use it wisely."

 Chapter 630 Shudder

    Chapter 630 Shudder


    Atticus could hear the unwillingness and anger in Niall''s tone as he spoke, but at that moment, he didn''t care. The only thing Atticus got out of Niall''s speech was that the battle was over and he had 4 hours to rest.


    That was all he needed. Atticus felt his legs tremble as he lost all the strength in them. He slumped to the floor, his back resting on the uneven ground, breathing heavily.


    Atticus body hurt like hell, and he felt an exhaustion that came from the depths of his soul.


    He needed to rest.


    Atticus used hisst bit of strength to sheath his katana before hugging it closely to his chest.


    Then, Atticus immediately entered a deep sleep, allowing his exhaustion to catch up with him.


    Niall nced at his sleeping figure as he walked out of the pit, clicking his tongue in bitterness before the door closed behind him.


    Atticus had one of the best rests of his life, but unfortunately, it had to end. His body had already registered the four hours that Niall had announced.


    However, he didn''t dare sleep for the entire four hours. Atticus woke up after two.


    His body still feltpletely weak and drained, but he knew he had to wake up. In just two more hours, he would have to endure another round of torture.


    And considering the power that Niall had disyed during thest seconds of the spar, Atticus was forced to believe the next spar wouldn''t be the same as thest. It would be more intense.


    ''I have to learn to conserve my power while not holding back anything,'' he thought as he started nning his course of action for the next spar.


    ''He''s stronger than me, but I just have to be able to recognize the deadly attacks and react with my full power then,'' Atticus reasoned.


    He didn''t have to actively utilize his full power all the time. He only had to use his newly improved perception fully and react only to deadly attacks during the battle. It would be draining, but Atticus could handle it.


    ''I only have to survive, not defeat. I have to work with that,'' he resolved.


    Atticus stretched and relieved his tensed muscles. He could feel that he was recovering at a fast rate due to the mana in the air and his rank, but it wasn''t enough.


    ''I have to get some food,'' he thought.


    The beasts were a good source of energy, and Atticus believed he needed them to recover faster. However, just as he had this thought, something dropped from the sky andnded beside him with a thunderous impact.


    Turning, Atticus saw that it was the corpse of arge dead beast. He looked up and saw a dot floating high in the sky.


    He doesn''t want me to leave the pit, huh, Atticus thought as he immediately got to work dissecting the beast, making a fire, and roasting it.


    With each bite he took, he felt his energy returning at a rapid pace.


    After eating his fill, Atticus sat down on the ground and immediately started meditating. He needed to imagine and envision how his next battle would unfold and n his strategy.


    Above the pit, high in the air¡­


    "I can feel your anger, Niall. Does he get under your skin that much?"


    Niall flinched and immediately bowed his head in respect.


    "I apologize for that, great sovereign. I mean no disrespect," Niall replied.


    The sovereign chuckled, fixing his gaze on the meditating Atticus. Since the battle had ended, he hadn''t moved from his position and had been observing Atticus the entire time. Niall had only joined himter.


    "You didn''t answer my question," the sovereign said.


    Niall bowed deeper as he realized his mistake.


    "I apologize!"


    "Stop apologizing, just answer my question," the sovereign ordered.


    "I apo¡ª"


    Just as Niall was about to apologize for apologizing, the air around him suddenly changed, bing more oppressive, and Niall immediately kept his mouth shut.


    Niall met the sovereign''s crimson gaze and felt his mind short-circuit.


    "Answer the question truthfully and stop fucking apologizing," the sovereignmanded.


    Niall gulped audibly before bowing.


    "I''m disappointed in myself for not being able to kill him, and I am¡­ frustrated that the sovereign is showing so much interest in a human," Niall admitted.


    The oppressive aura receded, and the sovereign let out another chuckle.


    "Niall, you''re so narrow-minded. The fact that a boy as young as he could survive for 10 minutes against you is reason enough to be interested in him, don''t you think?"


    "But I¡ª"


    "You weren''t serious?" the sovereign interrupted before Niall could continue, raising a high brow.


    "Let''s make a bet then. In your next bout and the subsequent ones, if you''re unable to kill him, you''ll be his ve and serve him to the best of your abilities."


    Niall''s eyes widened, and his hands clenched hard.


    "Sov¡ª"


    Just as he was about to protest, he was silenced with another nce from the sovereign.


    "What? You''re scared you won''t be able to kill him? And you call yourself a warrior?"


    Niall subtly clenched his hands. He had deep-rooted respect for the sovereign, but even he had to admit that his ego had just been challenged.


    His crimson eyes glowed an intense red, and his aura grew cold. Niall bowed.


    "I ept, sovereign."


    The sovereign smiled.


    "Good. It''s a bet then. I expect good results."


    Although he had said that, it was difficult to determine what result he truly considered "good."


    Atticus absorbed and recovered his lost mana. The beast he had eaten also added to his energy pool, and as the four hours passed, Atticus felt his body brimming with power. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    His gaze flicked open, his entire aura cold. Atticus simply stood up from his seated position and waited on one side of the pit.


    The seconds ticked by as he watched the door, waiting for Niall to arrive. However, the door never opened.


    Instead, Atticus heard the atmosphere tear like fabric ripping apart. He turned his gaze just in time to see a figure plummeting from the sky, faster than a lightning strike.


    The impact shook the pit, sending tremors through the ground.


    Intense red eyes gleamed through the settling dust, cold and domineering.


    Niall stood there, his presence suffocating. "It''s time for the next spar. Are you ready to die?"


    Atticus didn''t flinch or respond in words. His response came with the sharp, metallic hiss of his katana sliding from its sheath.


    Was he ready to die?


    He''d like to see the beast try.


    His gaze turned frigid, and with a surge of power that cracked the very air, they collided in a thunderous sh that made the earth shudder.

 Chapter 631 Feeling

    Chapter 631 Feeling


    Atticus'' earlier assumption had been right. The next spar was nothing like the first.


    As soon as it began, Niall went full power, bombarding Atticus with an intensity that should have overwhelmed the 16 year old boy.


    However, Atticus had long since moved away from the notion of ''normal.'' He was far from being a typical teenager.


    Atticus fought.


    The battle was so intense that his bones were broken like twigs on multiple asions, the surroundings destroyed beyond recognition, yet he fought and held his own.


    The fight he envisioned was based on the power Niall disyed during thest moments of their first spar.


    Atticus kept his perception at full throttle for the entire 10 minutes, but he only used his full strength when absolutely necessary¡ª specifically, during deadly attacks.


    This strategy allowed Atticus to conserve his strength considerably. However, it wasn''t as easy as it sounded. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    To pull this off, Atticus had to urately assess each attack and their strengths. He had to gauge the intensity of Niall''s muscle contractions, the weight, and the target of each strike.


    As Atticus continually did this, he began to awaken something. It wasn''t a dormant power or anything supernatural¡ª instead, it was a feeling. A weird one.


    Atticus began to sense death. It was a surreal sensation, something he didn''t fully understand. However, whenever this feeling surged through him like an electric shock, Atticus immediately unleashed his full power and evaded without hesitation.


    Atticus'' focus was entirely on the battle, leaving no room for other thoughts. Niall, on the other hand, was thinking differently.


    Nine minutes had passed since the battle began, and the best Niall had managed to do wasnd some bone breaking hits. Why the hell was the boy still alive!?


    He had taken the fight seriously from the start, using all his experience and strength, yet he still couldn''t kill a teenager!


    Niall felt anger; he felt utterly ipetent. Just what was this boy?


    "Why won''t you die!!!" Niall roared, controlling even more thick roots from the earth to shoot toward Atticus.


    But, as though he had anticipated it, Atticus had already created enough distance between them, azure streaks filling the space as he sliced each root that neared.


    "Shit!" Niall cursed as the 10 minutes psed, forcing him to stop the battle. He stomped his foot on the ground in anger, causing the entire pit to tremble.


    At this point, the pit was a mess. The power of a grandmaster- rank, even without using his domain, was incredible.


    The terrain had changed, and the width of the pit had expanded dramatically from the earlier 300 meters to more than 600 meters.


    Niall clicked his tongue and walked out through the destroyed door of the pit, throwing Atticus a death stare as he left.


    Atticus, of course, didn''t care about Niall''s feelings and immediately slumped to the floor. He was utterly exhausted this time around too, but unlike before, he was smiling.


    His battle n had worked! And best of all, he felt he had gained something valuable from it¡ª the instinctive feeling he would get whenever an attack was truly deadly.


    ''But I have to learn and be ready to adapt. He''s not going to remain stagnant the whole time,'' he thought.


    After all, Niall was a grandmaster+ rank individual, even though he was limiting his strength to grandmaster-, and an experienced one at that. The man was sure to adapt and adjust ordingly, which meant Atticus had to do the same, continuously.


    ''But I have to do it,''


    No matter what, Atticus was determined not to die.


    Atticus followed his earlier routine once more: he took a nap, ate another round of food, and then meditated to recover until it was time for the next spar.


    This time, Niall blitzed through the broken door, suddenly appearing in the middle of the pit, his intense red gaze fixed on Atticus. He didn''t utter any degrading words and simply began the battle immediately.


    The game of cat and mouse continued, but Atticus always found a way to escape death, leaving Niall incredibly frustrated.


    Three spars turned into six, then ten, and then twenty. At some point, Atticus lost count of the number of spars despite his sharp intellect. He simply didn''t consider it relevant information anymore.


    Time passed¡ª days, and then weeks¡ª until the three stipted weeks were up.


    Thest spar was currently ongoing.


    BAM!


    Two figures collided, the force causing the ground and nearby walls to implode into bits and pieces.


    At this point, the pit was no longer a pit. It had expanded to such an extent that many would call it a coliseum. The terrain was uneven in many parts, and thick roots constantly whipped around the space, each one targeting a single figure.


    Two streaks, red and blue, blitzed through the space, suddenly appearing before colliding in a cacophony of attacks.


    The first figure had a mixture of desperation and anger on his twisted face. His movements were forceful, and it was clear he was trying his very best to rip the opponent in front of him to shreds.


    The second figure, however, had a surprisingly calm expression. His piercing blue eyes were wide open, not blinking even once as he fought.


    His movements were measured and calcted, his control over his powers incredibly precise and urate. He constantly parried some attacks whilepletely evading others with ease.


    This second figure was none other than Atticus, who had grown exceptionally in the past three weeks.


    He had honed the instinctive feeling of death he always experienced and was now able to urately predict when an attack woulde before it was even unleashed.


    Atticus didn''t know where this feeling came from, but he eventually tagged it as his instinct. However, this wasn''t his only gain.


    Due to the constant need to conserve his strength while still using his full power, Atticus had learned how to precisely control his power down to the minutest details.

 Chapter 632 Erupted

    Chapter 632 Erupted


    The first figure was none other than the vizier to the sovereign, Niall! Niall''s expression currently mirrored exactly what he was feeling: desperation!


    He was desperate beyond measure. The bet he made with the sovereign was the only thing constantly ying in his mind.


    Today, this battle would be theirst, and it would determine whether or not he would be a ve to a teenage human boy.


    Niall was desperate. He was frightened!


    So much so that he decided to do something he never thought he would ever do¡ªcheat.


    ''I''ll just use a little bit more power,'' he thought.


    It was disgraceful, something that would make him unable to lift his head proudly ever again. But Niall didn''t want to be a ve to Atticus, especially not after he had tried to kill the boy! Who knew for sure how he''d react?


    However, just as he was about to call upon more strength, Niall suddenly felt his spine tingle. The feeling of death that Atticus had been experiencing these past weeks hit him like a tidal wave.


    Niall felt a gaze staring at him. It was undoubtedly from an incredible distance, but to Niall, it felt as though it was right next to him.


    ''T-the s-sovereign?''


    The sovereign had anticipated what he wanted to do and had sent a warning.


    The abrupt change in the battle''s pace caused Atticus''s gaze to narrow. He could see that Niall was distracted by something but didn''t care about the reason.


    An opening was an opening.


    Atticus''s aura surged, and he sted forward, swinging his katana in an arc toward Niall''s neck. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    ''Shit!'' Niall''s gaze widened,pletely caught off guard. Just as the de was about to cleave his neck, it was suddenly stopped by some invisible force that wouldn''t budge no matter how hard Atticus tried.


    "Now, now, you should take it easy. The time is up already. You wouldn''t want to kill your newly acquired ve, would you?"


    The sovereign descended slowly,nding gently on the ground. A small smile was on his face as he noticed the coldness in Atticus''s eyes.


    ''He has been at death''s door constantly these past three weeks, and he didn''t hesitate to take the chance when he saw it,'' the sovereign thought, feeling an intense wave of goosebumps pass through his body.


    Normally, for someone who had constantly been under the threat of death, there would be at least a moment of hesitation if they got a chance to kill the person who had been trying to kill them.


    It was the most logical thing to happen. There should be an underlying fear that would have formed toward Niall, who had been trying to kill him, but Atticus disyed no such fear or hesitation. He saw the chance and immediately took it.


    ''Niall would have died if I hadn''t interfered,'' the sovereign mused.


    If it had been any other weapon, then Niall might have survived. However, ''That katana is special.''


    "Sovereign! I can still¡ª" Niall started, but before he could finish, a palpable aura descended on the area, and his figure was abruptly mmed brutally against the ground, a stter of blood instantly drenching the earth.


    "Do you n on going back on your word?"


    The sovereign said sinctly. He didn''t release his bloodlust, nor did he unleash any battle intent.


    However, the simple fact that a paragon had spoken in a serious tone sent shivers down the spine of Niall and even Atticus, who was standing to the side.


    Niall felt sweat drench his entire body, and he immediately kept quiet, bowing even as hey on the ground.


    The sovereign didn''t spare him another nce and turned toward Atticus, his expression morphing into a smile.


    "Congrattions, you survived and made spectacr gains."


    The sovereign''s gaze abruptly narrowed, and Atticus instantly felt a chill, darting backward with speed before immediately unsheathing his katana, his guard raised to the extreme.


    "Good! Good!" the sovereign said excitedly with a smile. He had just leaked a little killing intent at Atticus and was satisfied that he had been able to react ordingly.


    ''He even drew his weapon against a paragon. What a kid,'' he thought.


    Atticus''s will had increased to such a level that it was overflowing. He now had an aura around him, one that was impossible to ignore.


    "Now we can move to thest aspect of your training: stabilizing your will. Come with me."


    Atticus didn''t see or even feel the movement. He simply found himself in a dark space with nothingness all around him.


    Atticus sheathed his katana and looked around.


    The past three weeks of training had shaped his demeanor. Most already knew him to be cold before, but now, he was colder than ice.


    He currently had absolutely no expression on his face as he observed his surroundings, his hand tightly gripping his katana hilt.


    But he didn''t have to wait long; the darkness receded, and the scene changed.


    And then, Atticus saw a scene that immediately made his skull go numb.


    Avalon stood in the middle of a battlefield, on his knees, with an entirely battered and bloodied body.


    A man stood in front of him with a maniacal grin. It was a face that Atticus could never forget, the same bastard who had shot him in the head back on Earth.


    It was an extremely odd scene because the man currently had the same gun he had killed him with¡ªpointed straight at Avalon''s head.


    An ordinary Glock 18 against a grandmaster+ rank? It would be aical scene to many, something tough about.


    But currently, there was not a single smile on Atticus''s face. Only one thing: absolute horror.


    From the depths of his soul, Atticus screamed, "NO!" his legs instinctively moving forward.


    However, the man simply turned and shed Atticus a grin he was all too familiar with. That was thest thing Atticus saw before a loud bang permeated the space.


    Atticus''s initial running figure slowed, his legs moving forward one by one. His hands were stretched forward, and his eyes were wide open.


    His heart was beating in dull booms as he stared at Avalon''s lifeless figure on the floor.


    A few seconds of utter silence passed before Atticus erupted.


    "YOU BASTARD!!!"

 Chapter 633 Clearing

    Chapter 633 Clearing


    Since Atticus had been reincarnated in Eldoralth, he had felt many emotions. Happiness, sadness, anger, fear, excitement, pride, bitterness, hatred¡­ The list was endless.


    However, despite experiencing this broad spectrum of emotions, Atticus had never oncepletely lost hisposure. He had always maintained his senses and made sure to react ordingly to the situation.


    But now, he was feeling something new, something he hadn''t encountered before: horror. It was like an upgrade of the feeling of fear¡ªa fear that hade to pass.


    Atticus knew deep down that this was a lie, but something kept messing with his mind, something he couldn''t understand, making him believe that it was the truth.


    Regardless, Atticus''s mind was overwhelmed by this feeling, and because of that, theposure he had kept since arriving in Eldoralth crumbled.


    Atticus screamed from the depths of his soul.


    "YOU BASTARD!!"


    His horror was instantly reced by an overwhelming desire for retribution. He would make that bastard pay for this.


    However, the man was nowhere to be found. Atticus''s gaze swept around the space, but he couldn''t find him anywhere. His head snapped to the side, only to see that Avalon was no longer on the ground.


    Before Atticus couldprehend the situation, the same scene reyed itself. The darkness receded, and Atticus saw the same man pointing the gun toward someone''s head.


    But this time, it wasn''t Avalon.


    Instead, it was the battered figure of Ember, her doll-like face twisted with intense anger.


    The man shed Atticus another maniacal grin before he could process what was happening.


    And then, n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    BANG!


    Ember fell to the floor, lifeless.


    "W-what¡­"


    Atticus''s mouth trembled, his mind unable to form a coherent thought.


    "Em-Ember?" he muttered after a few seconds, but this time, two streaks of tears fell from his eyes.


    Atticus didn''t have time to feel any other emotion before the scene changed again, and Caldor appeared in ce of Ember, another loud bang echoing.


    "Em-Ember?" he muttered after a few seconds, but this time, two streaks of tears fell from his eyes.


    Atticus didn''t have time to feel any other emotion before the scene changed again, and Caldor appeared in ce of Ember, another loud bang echoing.


    Atticus''s heart froze, his whole body paralyzed as the scene continued to change, with the figure being shot and killed switching every moment.


    He saw Aurora, Zoey, Nate, Lucas, and the other Ravenstein youths getting killed in front of him. And each time he saw that maniacal grin and heard the gunshot, it felt as though something inside him shattered.


    Atticus felt his grip on his mind slipping, as if something was trying to engulf his will.


    But he didn''t try to fight it. There was only hopelessness in his eyes. All his efforts, all his sleepless nights and hard work to get stronger, were meant to protect those dear to him, no matter the cost.


    But it was as though everything was for naught. He couldn''t do a single thing while everyone got killed in front of him.


    Atticus didn''t resist. He could feel his will being taken away from him.


    But then, he saw the next scene.


    It was just like the others. A gun was pointed toward the battered and bloodied figure of a person, and the man shed Atticus a maniacal grin. However, there was a slight difference this time.


    This time, the figure was his mother, Anastasia. And unlike the other people, she had a warm smile on her face as she stared at Atticus despite her terrible situation.


    Only one thought came to his mind at that moment:


    ''It''s just like her.''


    It was just like Anastasia to act like a caring and loving mother to him, even though she was at death''s door. She would always, without fail, put him as the priority in every instance.


    She was his mother.


    It felt as though a me lit up within him, a small light amidst an endless darkness. The lifelessness on Atticus''s face began to fade, and his arms tightened so hard that blood dripped from them.


    What was he doing? What the hell was he doing? His family loved him just as much as he loved them. None of them would hesitate to sacrifice themselves for him.


    Why the hell was he here brooding while they were being killed? So what if he had no power to stop it? He would get that power!


    A palpable red aura erupted from Atticus, the entire space trembling. It seemed as though the darkness around him was a barrier epassing the whole space, and something was trying to get in, mming against it repeatedly.


    Soon enough, the barrier crumbled, and an intense red wave burst into the space.


    For the first time ever, the man holding the gun showed a different expression, his face bing serious.


    However, Atticus had already moved.


    A streak of blue blitzed forward, reaching the man, katana shing horizontally with intense momentum.


    The man only had time to show slight surprise before a small smile appeared on his face.


    The katana struck through, and his head was separated from his body. Atticus sheathed his katana as the body dropped to the ground, the head rolling lifelessly away.


    The red wave continued to engulf the space, and Atticus turned his gaze toward Anastasia''s kneeling figure on the floor. She still had the same warm smile on her face.


    The cold expression on Atticus''s face melted, and he smiled warmly.


    "Thank you, Mom," Atticus muttered as he saw Anastasia''s reassuring nod before she scattered into motes of light. She was just a figment of his imagination, and yet, she acted exactly as she would have in reality.


    Atticus took a deep breath. Both Anastasia and the bastard man had already disappeared, and the red wave was filling the space around him.


    He reyed everything that had just happened in his head, trying to solidify his newfound mindset. Atticus had gained something valuable today.


    Something important¡ªa symbol. An image he could imagine anytime he felt unsure about anything. Something that would keep him fighting no matter what. Something that would remind him of what he was fighting for.


    Atticus envisioned the perfect image of Anastasia smiling, and the remaining parts of the darkness barrier shattered like broken ss.


    The red wave engulfed Atticus entirely, and he felt his mind clearing.

 Chapter 634 How

    Chapter 634 How


    Atticus''s eyes snapped open, only to find himself standing in the middle of the pit-turned-coliseum.


    ''I didn''t move?''


    He quickly observed his surroundings and saw the sovereign watching him with a small smile. Behind the sovereign stood Niall, fully healed and with his head bowed.


    "In record time, amazing,"


    The sovereign''s voice pulled Atticus out of his reverie, and he realized the situation. The sovereign was looking at him like a priceless treasure.


    ''I see. It was all in my mind,'' Atticus realized.


    "It was all in your mind, and you were able to ovee it. Once again, congrattions."


    Atticus didn''t feel any happiness at the sovereign''s words. Instead, he asked something that had been bothering him.


    "What would have happened if I hadn''t recovered and fought back?"


    "Simple. Your will would have been swallowed up by mine, and my will would have be yours. Aplete takeover," the sovereign finished speaking with a smile.


    ''He''s really crazy, huh,'' Atticus thought in disbelief. He hade so close to being taken over by this madman.


    "Anyway, that''s not important right now. Unleash your exosuit."


    Atticus had been so baffled by the situation that he had forgotten to assess his changes. But he decided to do as the sovereign asked first.


    Atticus focused on the stump on his chest, and it instantly responded to his call. Tiny pentagon-shaped objects streamed out and engulfed his whole body, a red shroud covering his face.


    "Let''s test it in battle. Niall, follow the earlier rules and spar with him."


    "Yes, sovereign," Niall replied, having learned his lesson about never questioning the sovereign, especially when it came to this human boy.


    However, that didn''t mean he couldn''t make a request.


    "Sovereign, does it mean the bet is still in effect?"


    "Hm, you''re finally using your head, Niall. Good job," the sovereign praised. "Sure, I''ll include this spar too. But if hends a hit, you automatically lose."


    "Yes, sovereign,"


    Niall epted and walked to one side of the area.


    "Well, good luck," the sovereign said and suddenly ascended, leaving the duo behind. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Afterward, Atticus walked and stood across from Niall.


    His face was covered, but he was calm. The sharp, metallic hiss of his katana sliding from its sheath echoed through the area as Atticus faced Niall.


    Niall was emitting a domineering aura, even more so than before. His armor made of roots had already covered his entire body, and two long curved des formed on both his arms.


    Neither spoke a word, but they both instinctively knew when it was time to move.


    They both disappeared, an intense shockwave spreading out the next second as they collided.


    A figure shot back at blinding speed, mming into the other side of the pit-turned-coliseum with a brutal impact. However, it hadn''t been the expected person.


    "H-how?"


    Niall''s gaze trembled, disbelief coloring his features as he struggled toprehend what was happening.


    He had just been punched? How the hell hadn''t he seen it?


    He immediately banished the notion from his mind, convinced it had to be a fluke. But reality hit hard.


    The sound of the atmosphere tearing resounded, followed by a blitzing punch suddenly filling his entire vision beforending on his face with intense power.


    Niall''s head snapped back with tremendous force, the wall behind him imploding into bits. He felt his brain rattle from the impact.


    However, despite limiting his strength to grandmaster- rank, his body was still at grandmaster+ rank.


    Although the punch had been intense, he could still take it. But reacting to it was a different story altogether.


    The rapid, fracturing sounds of the air echoed as Atticus''s fists rained down in a torrent of cataclysmic punches.


    Each punch impacted Niall''s body with the weight of the world, driving him deeper into the wall.


    Atticus moved like a phantom. Although he was floating in front of Niall, unleashing brutal punches, his entire body appeared as a blur.


    He was utilizing his full power without any restraint. Every single ounce of mana he used was replenished by the suit''s passive ability to siphon the surrounding mana. He didn''t even feel any exhaustion.


    The force of each punch kept increasing as the suit absorbed the impact and doubled the force.


    He had long since sheathed his katana. As soon as he moved, Atticus realized he didn''t need it anymore.


    In all, the grandmaster- rank Niall was thoroughly overwhelmed by the onught. Despite his ability to think, Niall desperately tried to control the thick roots to pierce Atticus from behind, but they were diced into pieces before they could even reach him.


    This went on for minutes¡ªa short time for many, but for Niall and Atticus, whose sense of time was different, it felt like an eternity.


    Then, the inevitable happened. Atticus felt something in his mind. It was like a tiny insect trying to burrow its way into his brain.


    But the process hadn''t even started yet. In his mindscape, the exosuit''s consciousness, which had seemed like a harmless blob to Atticus, was now anything but.


    Its figure had morphed into arge drill-like machine, with its tip spinning at intense speed, a dark aura emanating from its entire figure as it slowly approached arge crimson ball in the middle of the space.


    This was Atticus''s will at its rawest level, and it was what the exosuit''s consciousness had been attacking. While it had generally been biding its time just as the sovereign said, every time Atticus used the exosuit, it gained easy ess to this space.


    It suddenly paused and stopped moving as though observing the crimson ball.


    It seemed to sense that something was wrong. Therge ball appeared way bigger than thest time it had attacked, and it looked thicker too. But its every instinct was to consume, so it didn''t think much of it and continued to approach.


    However, as it neared the crimson ball, the unexpected happened. The whole space shook, and the crimson ball erupted, immediately engulfing the exosuit''s consciousness.


    A scream as intense as it was guttural resounded in Atticus''s mindscape. The exosuit''s consciousness lost its drill-like shape, turning back into a small, harmless-looking blob. But it writhed in pain as though it were burning.


    While this scene yed out, Atticus''s bombardment remained undisturbed. His expression didn''t change despite knowing everything that was happening in his mind.


    However, it couldn''t go on forever. A chuckle resounded across the area, and Atticus suddenly found himself unable to move.


    The sovereign descended, separating the two.

 Chapter 635 Pests*

    Chapter 635 Pests*


    A loud and intenseughter echoed across the area as the sovereignughed without any care in the world. The situation had simply been that amusing to him. He had just praised Niall for using his head, and thetter had been so confident in his power.


    However, who would have thought what just happened would actually ur?


    If it were possible, Niall''s face would have turned an intense shade of red by now. He was too embarrassed to remain in the area, but unfortunately, he couldn''t leave.


    The sovereignughed some more at Niall''s reaction before bing serious.


    "The bet is over, and the winner has been decided. Do you have any objections?"


    Niall clenched his fist hard. ''I lost the bet.''


    He had lost and would have to be Atticus''s ve. It was unnerving¡ªsomething he never expected would happen in his life. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "No, sovereign," Niall bowed and responded.


    "Good," the sovereign nodded and turned to Atticus.


    "So, how was it?"


    The red shroud covering Atticus''s face suddenly disappeared, revealing his expression.


    "I¡­ felt it. In my head. It was trying to pierce through my will," Atticus replied.


    "And how did your will react?"


    "It engulfed and burned it," Atticus said, his voice steady.


    The sovereign smiled.


    "Ah, how envious. I wish my will were as vengeful and unyielding as yours, burning red."


    The sovereign felt a tinge of jealousy toward Atticus''s will. Not many in the whole of Eldoralth possessed the intense red-colored will that Atticus had.


    But those who did were known to be unforgiving and extremely vengeful. More importantly, their will had properties that reflected their owner''s nature.


    The exosuit''s consciousness and the Psyquin youth that Atticus had battled during his first division battle had experienced this firsthand¡ªAtticus''s will reacted violently and seemed to have burning properties.


    Atticus, paying no further attention to the sovereign, focused inward to assess his changes.


    ''It feels like I have more control over the suit,'' he thought.


    Atticus could feel every inch of the suit, and he sensed that he now had absolute control over it.


    Normally, he wouldn''t have been able to release the red shroud over his face alone without removing the entire exosuit. But now, he could do it and more.


    Atticus decided to check the numbers instead of relying on feelings alone.


    ''Status,'' he called out, and a holographic disy appeared in front of him.


    Character Profile:


    ------------------------


    Name: Atticus Ravenstein


    Age: 16


    Gender: Male


    Race: Human


    Attributes:


    ------------------------


    Strength: 589>> 650


    Agility: 607>> 688


    Endurance: 619>> 701


    Vitality: 634>> 735


    Intelligence: 65>> 69


    Perception: 54>> 60


    Charm: 50


    Will: 49>> 65


    Level: Master- New!


    Talent: Mythical


    Bloodline: Primordial Elemental Bloodline


    * Level 3


    - Fire: 97.3>> 97.7 %


    - Air: 97.1>> 97.5%


    - Water: 97.5 >> 97.8%


    - Earth: 97>> 97.4%


    - Light: 83.4>> 84.5%


    -Darkness: 85.3>> 86%


    -Lightning: 84.5>> 85.6%


    -Ice: 83.9>> 84.8%


    *Level 2


    -Space: 31.6>> 33.2 %


    *Level 1


    NONE


    *Locked Bloodlines -


    - PENDING


    Abilities:


    ------------------------


    Innate Skills:


    * Conceal [Potential: Mythical]


    - The ability to conceal your level from anyone regardless of rank. You may choose what level you want to be shown.


    - Current mastery: Mythical Life Weapon Skills:


    * Transcendent sh: Godspeed Grace


    * Endless Strike


    Normal Skills:


    * Arcane Barrier [Potential: Transcendent]


    - Current Mastery: Master- >> Master+


    * Elemental Mimicry [Potential: Transcendent]


    -Current mastery: Expert+


    *Ethereal Cloak [Potential: Empowered] -Current mastery: Expert-


    His stats were looking good. Atticus found it hard to estimate the depth of his growth since entering the Abyssal Chasm. Initially skeptical about entering, he now thanked his stars that he did.


    He couldn''t wait to see the look on Magnus'' face when he emerged from the chasm! A smile spread across Atticus'' face as he tried to imagine that stoic and ever-serious man showing a surprised expression.


    His most improved stat was his will, which had risen by a magnificent 16 points! But something still bothered Atticus.


    ''Do these current stats mean I''m as strong as a grandmaster-?'' Atticus pondered, trying to gauge his strength. It felt absurd. Sure, aerokinesis and burst were very overpowered, but bridging the gap between a master- rank and a grandmaster- seemed impossible.


    And yet, he had overwhelmed Niall, who had limited his strength. Sure, if Niall had used his domain, things would have been different, but at the same time, Atticus felt there was more to it.


    ''I don''t think I''ve ever fought someone at my rank without using the katana arts and aerokinesis. I haven''t checked where my passive strength liespared to others at my rank.''


    Atticus resolved to do this after he got out; it would help him determine the actual reason for his power.


    However, it seemed it wouldn''t be as easy as he thought.


    The sovereign suddenly pped his hands together.


    "Alright! My star actor, now that I''ve helped you ovee your problem, it''s only fair you help me with something, right?"


    Atticus paused. He knew this wasing after everything, but the only thing he didn''t know was what the sovereign would ask of him.


    However, he was no ve. While he was grateful, he had no intention of doing something he didn''t want to do.


    The sovereign noticed the tension in the air and smiled. ''There''s no doubt about it, this boy is crazy,''


    Atticus'' demeanor told him everything he needed to know about his state of mind. The boy was actually telling a paragon that he couldn''t force him to do anything?


    The sovereign wanted tough out loud.


    "Don''t worry, cub, I''m sure you''d love what I''m about to ask you to do."


    The sovereign snapped his fingers, and Atticus suddenly found himself enveloped in intense darkness. He wasn''t in the pit-turned-coliseum anymore.


    ''Isn''t this the cave?''


    Atticus vividly remembered the darkness of the cave he had first entered in the chasm. ''Why am I here?''


    Atticus wondered, and he got his answer quickly. A voice sounded in his head¡ªthe sovereign''s voice.


    [Human cub, some pests invaded my world, and I was just about to take care of them before you arrived. Then I got the best idea of the century¡ªwhy don''t I let my star actor handle this matter? It should be fine, though. The pests are well hated among you humans anyway. Good luck, and be careful!]

 Chapter 636 Portal

    Chapter 636 Portal


    Before Atticus could fullyprehend what was happening, a swirling portal suddenly opened about 30 meters ahead of him, and three figures emerged from it.


    "I''m getting tired of these endless food runs," one of them sighed, resting his head on his hands sped behind him.


    "We don''t have a choice, dumbass. What are we going to eat if we don''t hunt? Those bastards said they couldn''t deliver supplies to us for now," another figure responded dismissively.


    "I dare you to call me a dumbass again," the first figure''s gaze narrowed as he unleashed his killing intent. However, the second figure didn''t back down and did the same. But before they could attack each other, a third voice intervened.


    "Quit it, you two. We don''t have time for your bullshit. Let''s just kill some beasts and get back quickly," the bulky man who spoke seemed to be the leader among them.


    Hearing this, the duo quieted down, clicking their tongues in annoyance. The portal closed behind the trio, and they began moving quickly through the caves.


    However, none of them noticed the white haired figure hiding in the shadows as they passed by.


    Atticus didn''t move or speak, but his gaze was so cold it could freeze an ocean.


    Those three guys. They were wearing sleeveless tops, but that wasn''t what Atticus focused on. They made no attempt to hide the tattoo on each of their arms¡ªan insignia.


    An insignia that Atticus could never forget: The Obsidian Order.


    Atticus took a deep breath. ''So this is where they were hiding,''


    They had scoured the whole of Sector 3 and never found any of them. So this was where they were hiding. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Atticus calmed his racing heart. ''This is why he said I wouldn''t mind,''


    There was no way Atticus could say no to this. He had a history with the Obsidian Order that he had no intention of ever forgetting. He would be going against his nature otherwise.


    ''From their conversation, it looks like they went to hunt for food, and those bastards?'' Atticus recalled one of them mentioning that the supplies that usually got delivered to them had suddenly stopped.


    ''It has to be because of the Aegis ship above the chasm. Which means they''re getting support from the outside. Only one of the tiered families should be able to support such arge group and also move and remain undetected. Which one is it?''


    Atticus had his suspicions but decided to leave this matter forter.


    ''I should focus on how to get through that portal,''


    Atticus'' mind worked quickly. Three people hade out of the portal. The two behind were at the master- rank, while their leader was at the master rank.


    There were no guards in sight, but Atticus knew he had to take many precautions.


    He carefully formed a n in his mind and soon decided on his next course of action. Instead of following the group, he waited patiently in the darkness.


    His patience soon paid off as the trio returned from their hunt after a few hours, surprisingly with nothing in hand.


    ''They must have found a way to get past the storage space restriction,'' Atticus concluded.


    The trio was covered in blood, but they appeared uninjured.


    "Finally! I can''t wait to get a shower and eat! Having fun at the whorehouse also wouldn''t be a bad idea, hehe,"


    The one who had just spoken was Atticus'' target. He was the same person who hadined earlier. He was walking behind the group and was the perfect target.


    Atticus hid in the darkness, carefully watching as the trio walked past him, his mind reying his assessment.


    The darkness beasts of the caves were still everywhere, and it seemed the group had learned to coexist with them. Atticus was certain that none of the three possessed the darkness element and thus could not see in the dark. This meant they were relying solely on their perception to navigate.


    Earlier, before they passed him, Atticus had realized all of this and used the principle of perception against them. Their perception worked by detecting the mana''s reaction to objects in the air.


    Now that Atticus had reached the master- rank, his control over mana had be so advanced that it even surprised him. The Exo suit made this control even more precise. Once again, Atticus applied the principle of the ethereal cloak here.


    The mana in the air reacted to objects because they had different properties and natures. So, what if Atticus engulfed himself in mana that had the same signature and properties as the surrounding air?


    There would be no reaction, but this would make him appear as arge cluster of mana, which would be suspicious.


    To counter this, Atticus moved closer to the walls before attempting this technique. Fortunately, the walls and ceiling were covered by darkness beasts, which made it seem as though the walls were naturally covered with mana.


    This allowed him to go undetected. If Atticus checked his status at this point, he would notice a significant improvement in his ethereal cloak art.


    The trio passed by, unaware of his presence, and Atticus watched them carefully.


    To maintain their perception, they had to release pulses of mana into the air. His opportunity to act would be during the brief interval between each pulse.


    As soon as that moment came, he moved like a phantom. The tiny pentagon-shaped pieces of the Exo suit formed into a sword in his hands.


    An air barrier subtly formed around him and his target, and before thetter could react, his head was severed from his body.


    Atticus enveloped the man''s body and head inside an air barrier, ensuring no sound or smell escaped, and then silently propelled it back through the cave.


    Afterward, Atticus mimicked the man''s mana structure and walking posture.


    While master- ranks couldn''t perceive the skeletal structure with their perception, they could see the mana structure, which essentially reflected the body''s shape¡ªa child''s structure would appear as a child, and a man''s as a man.


    Atticus maintained measured steps and followed the unsuspecting duo. They reached a location, a wall devoid of any darkness beasts, and the man stretched his hand forward.


    A ring on his finger emitted a subtle wave, and a portal suddenly opened.


    Without wasting a moment, the duo, along with Atticus, stepped through the portal.

 Chapter 637 Village

    Chapter 637 Vige


    As Atticus stepped through the portal, it didn''t quite feel like teleportation. To him, it was more like passing through a doorway.


    He was met with an intense white light before the scenery shifted to something truly enchanting.


    A lush grasnd stretched out in every direction, and just ahead, about 100 meters away, was a walled vige. The term "vige" was used only because of its size, but its structure and buildings looked far more sophisticated.


    Atticus noted the portal closing behind him just as he finished scanning the entire area.


    ''No guards.''


    With this realization, light molecules began converging around the area, casting an illusion that would deceive any onlookers.


    In the next moment, the head of the burly man, who was the leader of the group, separated from his body.


    Thest man in the group widened his eyes in shock, but before he could react, he suddenly lost connection to every single one of his limbs.


    "H-huh?"


    It took a second for the realization to set in, and the shock that enveloped the man as he saw each of his limbs severed was palpable.


    Atticus created an air barrier around the man''s head. As an extra precaution, he also created another barrier with a 30-meter radius, blocking out all sound.


    They were currently standing on top of a small hill with the vige at the bottom. Atticus moved the bodies of the burly man and the limbless man further away from the vige, reaching an area with grass that stood over 2 meters tall.


    ''This should be perfect.''


    As soon as Atticus saw it, he immediately approached and entered the grassy field. The man who had his limbs cut off was screaming at the top of his lungs as Atticus moved him, but not a single sound escaped the air barrier around his head. It was airtight.


    Once Atticus had walked a significant distance into the field, the light molecules surrounded him in a 20-meter radius, creating an illusion and making it appear as though nothing was there.


    Then, he began his work.


    Atticus was deep in enemy territory and knew nothing about his surroundings. He would have preferred to kill the two, but it was a risky decision, and he needed information.


    Both men were in the master and master- ranks, and Atticus chose to interrogate the master- rank. The man was likely to have less mental fortitude than the master rank, plus it would be easier to keep him in check.


    However, a master- rank was still formidable, which was why Atticus was being so careful.


    He started by taking the ring and other artifacts the leader had used to enter this space and burning his corpse, making sure the limbless man saw everything. The man''s eyes widened in fear. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Afterward, Atticus''s piercing blue eyes fixed themselves on the man, his aura cold.


    The man flinched, and an overwhelming fear settled deep in his heart. There was something about Atticus¡ªsomething about his aura¡ªthat told the man he shouldn''t be messed with.


    Unfortunately for the man, he didn''t realize that this was simply one of the effects of Atticus''s incredibly high will. It wasn''t something someone in the master rank should possess!


    Atticus''s thoughts and feelings were affecting his surroundings, imposing themselves on those around him. Should he feel angry, the people around him would feel that intense anger. And now, Atticus was looking at the man as though he were an insignificant ant. The red shroud covering his face didn''t help matters.


    The man felt small. He felt insignificant. And he felt the need to worship.


    Seconds passed, and Atticus hadn''t uttered a word. This soon changed.


    "You have no more limbs and are currently feeling an incredible amount of pain, but I can assure you that I can make you feel a hundred times more pain than this. Think wisely,"


    Atticus spoke without emotion, his words straight to the point. He had never been one to waste time. He gave the frightened man a few seconds to think before continuing.


    "Where am I?"


    ¡­


    A man sat cross-legged on a round mat in the middle of the room. He was d in a yellow Chinese robe, with raven-ck hair tied into a ponytail behind him and a well-trimmed goatee.


    The atmosphere was peaceful and serene, but unfortunately, everything has an end.


    The man clicked his tongue in irritation as if he knew what was about to happen.


    The door to the room suddenly burst open, and a man walked in.


    "Alvis! When are we going to leave this ursed ce? We''ve been here for more than five years already, and now we don''t even get good food anymore!"


    The man sitting in the middle of the room was none other than Alvis, the head of the Obsidian Order in Sector 3. The second man who entered was Ronad, the head of the Order in Sector 4 and the same man who had killed Ariel, Avalon''s brother, and Ember as Caldor''s father some years back.


    A frown appeared on Alvis''s lips, and he clicked his tongue in irritation.


    He spoke, his voice deep,


    "Ronad, I''ve told you time and again, if you want to leave and get hunted down and killed like a useless dog, then be my guest. But stop interrupting my peaceful time."


    However, it was as though Ronad didn''t even hear anything Alvis said.


    "It''s been hell, Alvis! We''re the Obsidian Order, we''re literally terrorists! When are we going to put those arrogant sons of bitches in their ce?"


    Ronadined. After the incident at the Raven camp, the Obsidian Order had gone into full hiding, trying to rebuild their forces. During that time, they hadn''t shown their faces orunched any attacks against the human domain.


    To Ronad, it had been the worst years of his life; he wasn''t the type to remain idle. In fact, although he wouldn''t say it, the only reason he joined the Obsidian Order was because he wanted to cause chaos!


    Alvis inhaled deeply. ''What an idiot,'' he thought.


    "Just one of those ''arrogant sons of bitches'' almost wiped us all out. When your brain starts functioning properly, you shoulde back; otherwise, I think it''s best you leave,"


    Alvis could still remember Magnus''s overwhelming disy of power. They had narrowly escaped before he reached them, but that might not happen again.


    Ronad ignored Alvis and sat down in front of him, a frown on his face. It was obvious that they were used to dealing with each other.


    "You know, Alvis, I just want us to return to our former glory. Ever since that incident, we haven''t done anything, and those bastards in the other sectors refuse toe to our aid. Rotten bitches,"


    The Obsidian Order had branches in every sector of the human domain, and even though the branches in Sectors 3 and 4 had almost been wiped out, the other branches refused to offer any help.


    Alvis sighed. ''Why can''t he just leave me alone?''


    Seeing that Ronad had no intention of leaving, Alvis shook his head before responding.


    "The branches have always maintained autonomy, and you know it''s only that man who can bring us all together. And I''ve constantly told you, Ronad, have patience. We''ve been trying to build up our forces for years to find the right time to strike."


    "Yeah, right! That''s what you''ve been saying for years! When will that right timee?"


    Alvis sighed. He had really hoped to keep this from Ronad because he knew how extra the man could be, but he really wanted his peaceful time back.


    "Listen. Before themunication with the Vermore family went dead, I was briefed on the ongoing matters in the human domain. Darius had informed us to be ready to act at any moment,"


    "To act?"


    "Yes. The tension between the Ravenstein family and many of the Tier 1 families will soon reach its peak. A war is inevitable. Our time to strike wille when this happens."


    "Really?!" Ronad screamed at the top of his lungs, jumping up. The thought of all the chaos about to ur excited him to the core.


    "Yes. The Alverian family is already moving; a war with the Ravensteins is expected to happen soon."


    Ronad grinned. He didn''t even care about the fact that Alvis had kept this from him. Instead, he was more excited about the possibility of putting the Ravensteins in their ce. After all the incidents with them, he wanted nothing more than their eradication.


    As he imagined everything, suddenly and without warning, Ronad startedughing out loud, his voice so loud that Alvis was forced to block his ears.


    Afterward, he turned and left the room without saying another word.


    Alvis stared at the door Ronad had just left through with cold eyes. He hadn''t told Ronad everything.


    The reason for all the hatred toward the Ravenstein family was because of one boy, that same boy who had supposedly defeated his disciple five years ago.


    ''Atticus Ravenstein. I should have killed that boy when I had the chance. At the very least, he was a great help this time around, but he''s growing too fast. I''ll have to kill him after he leaves the academy,''


    With that in mind, Alvis closed his eyes and continued his meditation.

 Chapter 638 Entering

    Chapter 638 Entering


    Hours had passed since Atticus entered this new world, and he stood with a cold gaze atop a hill, staring down at the vige below.


    ''What''s my next course of action?''


    During these hours, Atticus had been extracting information from the man he had captured earlier. It went without saying that it had been a valuable session, but at the same time, it had left Atticus feeling unsatisfied in the end.


    The first question Atticus had asked was where he was.


    The Abyssal Chasm felt like a world separate from the human domain, but this space felt the same. It felt like a world distinct from the Abyssal Chasm.


    Atticus doubted the Obsidian Order had someone who could create worlds, and this fact was confirmed as the man exined.


    They were currently inside an artifact, one that even paragons couldn''t detect. It was a powerful artifact that enabled a world with its own ecosystem to be built within it.


    Atticus went ahead and asked other questions about the situation. Although he was already certain, he confirmed that they were indeed the Obsidian Order and that it was this group that had attacked the Raven camp.


    Atticus maintained a cool head when he found that out and continued asking his questions. What had they been up to for the past five years? What was the status of the vige, like who was the most powerful and their numbers? What were their scouting capabilities and the ways to enter the vige?


    For the first question, the man had insisted that it was nothing, something Atticus found hard to believe.


    They had been hiding in the Abyssal Chasm for years now and hadn''t attacked or done anything in the human domain. He had also imed that he had no idea of their next ns, an answer that made Atticus inflict a world of pain on him. But eventually, he had to move past that.


    The answer to the next question had left Atticus feeling a bit skeptical about entering the vige. Just as he had expected, the leaders of the Obsidian Order in Sector 3 and Sector 4 were present, and both of them were at the grandmaster+ rank¡ªa level Atticus doubted he could bridge as he currently was.


    The number of people in the vige numbered in the thousands, a stark contrast to their numbers before the war with the Ravensteins. They hadn''t cked off when it came to recruiting more people into their ranks.


    There were far too many people unsatisfied with the way the tiered families ruled, so this much was expected, considering the utmost secrecy.


    The next question had been about their scouting capabilities and ways to enter the vige. Afterwards, Atticus asked the question he had been wanting to ask since he saw the trio: which family was supporting them from the outside¡­


    This had been what left Atticus feeling dissatisfied because as soon as he asked that question, Atticus saw the man''s gaze narrow and an insane amount of mana start gathering around his mana core.


    Atticus had reacted instantly, focusing on the ice element and freezing the man. Afterwards, he had immediately killed him off. He was useless at that point. If Atticus unfroze him, aside from the nerve damage, he was due to explode.


    As Atticus stared at the vige, he reyed everything he knew about it.


    ''They''re divided into three main forces: the scouts, the hunters, and the main fighting force,''


    Although they numbered a thousand in the vige, Atticus was only focused on the people who were at least master- rank. The others were only cannon fodder. Each of the forces he mentioned now had the most concentration of master ranks and basically their fighting force.


    ''I should handle these three before anything else. Does this world have nights?''


    Atticus stared at the bright sun in the sky. The best time to infiltrate the vige would be at night.


    Although he had lots of camouge abilities, attacking during the daytime carried huge risks. The human domain was filled with people of different bloodlines¡ªwho knew what might happen?


    Atticus decided to wait and see if the sun would set. If it didn''t, he would find another way.


    Fortunately, after hours passed, the sun dipped below the horizon.


    Atticus made his move.


    The darkness element heeded hismand and engulfed him as he shot down the hill, reaching the bottom in under a second.


    ''The first I have to handle are the scouts. They''re at the top of the walls and roam around the vige discreetly,'' he thought.


    Atticus hadn''t been able to get an exact number on them, but there were about 50, and they were all trained assassins, so he resolved to be careful.


    Reaching the tall walls, Atticus noticed some lights above. His gaze narrowed as he allowed himself to float upwards, silently reaching the top of the fence.


    The dim light from a magical artifact barely illuminated the top of the wall, where ten men were huddled together around a small, makeshift table.


    They were each members of the Obsidian Order¡ªslender-looking veterans with intense gazes, men who had seen their share of battles. Yet tonight, they were indulging in a game of poker.


    The air was filled with tension, but there was also a sense of boredom, as if they were weary of their current circumstances.


    "Come on, boys, this is my lucky hand!" a tall man with a scar running down his cheek said, grinning as heid down his cards.


    The others immediately groaned in unison as he revealed a winning hand, scooping up the pile of coins and notes scattered across the table.


    The human domain had long since stopped using paper and coins for money, but these men were obviously trying to keep the game as realistic as possible.


    "Again, Rorik? You always win!" another man, shorter with a bald head,ined, throwing his cards onto the table in frustration. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Rorik chuckled, his grin widening as he shoved the money into his pocket. "What can I say, luck''s on my side tonight. Maybe next time you''ll catch a break, Argus."


    Argus red at him but said nothing, simply crossing his arms and leaning back against the wall. The others began to grumble, shuffling their cards for the next round.


    A third man, who had a thick beard and a thin build, suddenly leaned forward, his eyes darting around nervously.


    "Hey, you guys hear something?"


    The group fell silent, ears straining to catch any noise in the night. They were all veteran assassins and knew to take any sign of unease with the utmost seriousness.

 Chapter 639 Farm Life

    Chapter 639 Farm Life


    However, after a long moment of uneasy quiet, one of the menughed and pped the bearded man on the back.


    "Rx, Ulric," the man said, his voice filled with sarcasm.


    "What''s there to hear? We''re in the middle of nowhere, inside this stupid artifact. The only way in is with the ring, and if anyone even thinks about using it, Grandmaster Alvis would know instantly. So unless you''re scared of your own shadow, I''d say you''re hearing things."


    Ulric frowned, ncing toward the vige below. "I don''t know, something just feels off. That hunting squad left hours ago, and they haven''te back yet. They should''ve returned by now."


    Another man, sitting at the edge of the group with a scar across his lip, snorted and shook his head.


    "Probably dead by now," he said with a smirk, tossing a coin up in the air and catching it. "What did you expect? This ce isn''t exactly a walk in the park. They probably ran into something nasty out there. And besides, if they are dead, it''s just a few less mouths to feed, eh?"


    The Obsidian Order had always been filled with the deranged. None of them really cared about each other.


    The others chuckled at that, but Ulric''s unease only deepened. He leaned closer, his voice low and tense.


    "I''m serious. We haven''t had any issues like this for months. And now, suddenly, a squad goes missing? Something''s not right."


    "Bah, you worry too much," Rorik said, dismissing Ulric''s concerns with a wave of his hand. "Like I said, the only way in or out of here is with the ring. And if anyone tried anything, Grandmaster Alvis would know right away. We''re as safe as can be. Now, stop your fretting and focus on the game." n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Yeah, Ulric," Argus chimed in with a grin. "Besides, it''s not like you''re gonna win anyway, so maybe you should start worrying about your luck instead!"


    The group burst intoughter, their voices echoing across the quiet night.


    Ulric, though still on guard, couldn''t help but join in, shaking his head at the ridiculousness of it all.


    But theirughter was short-lived.


    In an instant, the darkness around them thickened, and before any of them could react, Atticus struck.


    The first to go was Rorik, a silent de of darkness slicing through his throat, his lifeless body slumping forward onto the table, coins spilling from his pocket.


    The others barely had time to gasp as shadows engulfed them, each man falling to Atticus''s silent, deadly assault.


    Ulric, who had been on guard in the first ce, was the first to react. He immediately attempted to escape and shout a warning,


    "INTRU¡ª"


    But his voice was cut off as tendrils of darkness wrapped around his throat, choking the life out of him.


    Within seconds, theughter had turned to silence, the game of poker now a scene of death. Atticus stood over the bodies, his cold gaze sweeping across the carnage he had just unleashed.


    Not a single drop of blood had been spilled on the table or the ground¡ªevery kill precise, calcted.


    He allowed the darkness to recede and cover the immediate area around him, leaving him standing alone on the wall, the bodies of the scouts strewn around him like discarded toys.


    ''That''s 10 down. They were all master- ranks and look like they''re on the weaker side. The stronger ones must be inside the vige,'' Atticus thought.


    He scanned the area, noting that these were all the scouts on the wall. They were probably meant to be scattered around the wall but had grown used to cking off due to theck of threats.


    The first part of his mission wasplete. With the scouts on top of the wall eliminated, Atticus''s path into the vige was now unobstructed.


    He nced once more at the vige below, his mind already nning his next move.


    He had to take care of all the scouts in the vige before beginning his massacre. For now, the night belonged to him.


    Atticus wrapped each body in a cluster of darkness before propelling them far away from the vige.


    Then, he vanished into the shadows, slipping deeper into the heart of the vige.


    The night had only just begun.


    ¡­


    Atticus had one of the strangest hunts of his life. It was deep into the night, and luckily, the streets were mostly deserted.


    He could hear some activities inside the buildings, but those weren''t his focus for now. Just like with the scouts on the walls, Atticus was looking for men with slender bodies and an aura of death around them.


    After moving around for a bit, he soon encountered a peculiar scene.


    Standing atop a tall building, he looked down to see a man lying in a hammock strung between two trees.


    The man was snoring loudly, clearly deep in a dream, with a peaceful smile on his face.


    However, the man fit all the characteristics of the scouts. Atticus dropped down and approached silently, listening as the scout murmured in his sleep.


    "Ah, yes¡­ the perfect life¡­ a farm¡­ fresh air¡­ chickens¡­ mmm¡­ sweet, sweet corn¡­"


    Atticus raised an eyebrow, listening to the scout''s ramblings. The man shifted slightly, pulling his nket tighter around him as he continued to dream.


    "No more orders¡­ no more yelling¡­ just me, and my crops¡­ ahh¡­"


    Atticus almost felt bad for interrupting what sounded like the best dream this scout had ever had. But it was almost.


    With a swift motion, he reached out, a shadowy tendril severing the ropes holding the hammock up.


    The scout''s eyes snapped open as he fell to the ground with a loud thud, his dream shattered.


    "What the¡ª" the scout began, but before he could finish, his vision tilted. It took a second for it to set in, but it did¡ªhis head had been severed. The man couldn''t help but feel a tinge of regret. His beautiful farm life¡­


    Thest thing he saw before his life left him was the figure of a man d in a ck suit, a red shroud covering his face.


    Atticus felt no pity, his expression unchanged. He controlled the earth to swallow the corpse whole and immediately continued his movement.

 Chapter 640 Weird Scenes

    Chapter 640 Weird Scenes


    After killing that scout, Atticus encountered another strange scene.


    He was sneaking through the vige when he heard a voiceing from a small outhouse near a cluster of small buildings.


    Given the current age and technology, it was an odd sight no matter how Atticus looked at it. However, considering their current circumstances, he found it somewhat understandable.


    Atticus paused and approached, listening to the muffled conversation.


    It took him a moment to realize that there was only one voice¡ªthis scout was talking to himself while taking care of business.


    "Man, it''s been a rough day," the scout groaned from inside the outhouse. "First, those idiots on the wall get all the fun, and what do I get? Latrine duty. Again. Like I''m the only one who knows how to protect a toilet!"


    There was a sound of grumbling and shifting.


    "And what''s with that smell? I''m in here every day, and I still can''t get used to it. Honestly, sometimes I think the real enemy is in here with me. Maybe I should just quit the Order and open a shop. How hard could it be to sell something like, I don''t know, perfumes? Anything to get away from this stink!"


    Atticus shook his head,pletely baffled. He hated the Obsidian Order to the core, but he couldn''t help but find its members to be extremely strange people with even stranger dreams. First, it was opening a farm, and now perfumes?


    The scout''smentations were almost enough to make him pity the man. Almost.


    The door to the outhouse suddenly slid open slightly, and the scout peeked out, still grumbling. "I swear, if one more person tells me to¡ª"


    His words were cut short as Atticus appeared in front of him, a pitch-ck de in hand. The scout''s eyes went wide, but before he could scream, his head fell from his body, quickly and quietly, leaving the body slumped against the building''s door.


    Atticus quickly acted, burying the man deep in the earth before continuing his movements.


    However, it didn''t take long for him to encounter another strange scene, one that almost made Atticus lose hisposure.


    As he moved deeper into the vige, he came across a lone scout sitting by a fire, staring into the mes with a look of deep contemtion.


    The man was mumbling to himself, his expression one of profound existential dread, as though he saw no point to life.


    "What''s the point of it all?" the scout muttered, poking the fire with a stick. "I joined the Obsidian Order for glory, for power¡­ but all I do is stand around guarding this stupid vige. And for what? So some grandmaster can y at being a god in his little pocket world?"


    The scout sighed deeply, dropping the stick into the fire.


    "Maybe I should just leave. Start a farm somewhere, grow some crops, live a simple life¡­ But then what if there''s more to life than that? What if I''m meant for something greater? Or maybe¡­ maybe I''m just a pawn in someone else''s game."


    ''What the hell is going on with these people,'' Atticus thought, noticing a pattern. If he had to guess, he would say they were all tired of their inactivity for more than five years.


    This man was clearly struggling with his purpose and was caught in a spiral of self-doubt and confusion.


    However, he had already made the worst mistake of his life¡ªending up as Atticus'' enemy.


    Atticus stepped out of the shadows, and the scout turned to face him, eyes widening in surprise. "Who¡ªwho are you?"


    Atticus didn''t answer. Instead, he made a swift, fluid motion, and the scout''s existential crisis was brought to an abrupt end. The man fell backward, his body slumping into the dirt, leaving the fire to crackle on without him.


    Atticus followed the same routine, burying the scout''s body before continuing his mission.


    After that incident, he encountered several more strange scenes. One involved a scout having ''fun'' with a random woman in an alleyway.


    Many might disapprove of what Atticus did next, calling it too cruel. But Atticus had always been ruthless. He had meant every word when he imed he would eradicate the Obsidian Order. It wasn''t just empty bravado; it was the simple truth.


    Atticus didn''t just kill the scout; he killed the woman too. Although she was weak, barely at the Novice+ rank, her affiliation with his enemy was reason enough for him. He didn''t need to consider anything else.


    Afterward, he came across a scene that, if he were honest, he was surprised he hadn''t encountered sooner, given everything that had happened.


    He stumbled upon a scout staggering in the middle of an alleyway, a bottle in hand, singing off-key to the night sky.


    "The great Obsidian Order¡­ hic¡­ undefeated¡­ un-bloody-defeated!" the man warbled, swaying on his feet. He took a swig from his bottle, only to miss his mouth entirely, spilling half the contents down his front. "Who needs enemies when you''ve got friends like booze, eh?"


    Atticus didn''t waste a second before severing the man''s head and burying him. He then moved swiftly through the vige, killing every scout he encountered, whether they were acting strangely or not. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    But at some point, Atticus''s targets expanded beyond just the scouts. After killing that woman, he had already made an inward decision: he was going to kill every single living being in this space.


    And so, he began targeting everyone he saw outside.


    The moon hung low, casting a silver glow over the vige as Atticus moved like a devil, reaping the lives of many.


    Soon enough, after traversing the vige multiple times, there was no one left outside.


    Atticus stopped and stood atop a high building, overlooking arge structure below.


    ''The scouts should all be dead. It''s time to move to the next target: the hunters. I have to be quick before anyonees out and notices how deserted the streets are.''


    Atticus had killed and buried everyone outside. Anyone with even a modicum of intelligence would realize something was wrong if they saw how empty the vige had be. This urgency drove Atticus to move swiftly.


    The darkness engulfed him as he descended.

 Chapter 641 Angry

    Chapter 641 Angry


    The structure of the vige was quite simple. Arge mansion towered over all the other buildings in the middle of the vige.


    After all his reconnaissance, Atticus had determined the locations of everyone.


    The two grandmasters, who were his biggest concern, resided in the mansion, so he hadn''t even dared to approach that area.


    On the south side of the vige were the scouts'' living quarters. Atticus had personally checked the area and found it empty, as all the scouts were dispatched at night to patrol.


    On the east side of the vige was where the main fighting force of the order was stationed. In the north were the recruits, those not yet capable enough to join any group. This area was simply a cluster of small buildings.


    Finally, there was the west side, Atticus''s current target, where the hunters were situated.


    Atticus moved silently through the shadows, his figure practically invisible as he approached the enormous circr building that housed the hunters.


    The structure was massive, its stone walls thick and tall, but fortunately, the windows, which glowed with bright light, were see-through. He could see every single thing urring inside.


    The sounds of boisterousughter and shouting echoed out of the building, but Atticus remained focused, his mind working.


    He crouched low beneath one of the windows, carefully peering inside. The interior was as he expected: arge, open hall with tables arranged haphazardly in a circle around a roaring fire in the center. It was another scene Atticus found truly odd. What was the purpose of the fire exactly?


    The hunters were scattered around the tables, drinking heavily and boasting of theirtest kills, their weaponsid casually beside them. Despite thete hour, they seemed to have no intention of going to sleep.


    The air was filled with the smell of alcohol and smoke, and the atmosphere was one of recklessness. It was obvious that the five years of inactivity had deeply affected them.


    ''That''s about two hundred people,'' Atticus noted.


    He noticed a small side door at the side of the building. ''That''s probably the kitchen,'' he thought, seeing that it was slightly open, with a soft, flickering lighting from within.


    Without hesitation, he approached and slipped through the door.


    He immediately found himself in a kitchen that was dimly lit, the smell of roasted meat filling the air.


    The only upants were, surprisingly, two women¡ªa teenage girl and an older woman. The teenage girl closely resembled the older woman, leading Atticus to believe they were mother and daughter or somehow rted.


    They were both working silently, the mother serving out the drinks and food while the girl appeared to be the waitress. However, Atticus immediately noticed their tired and lifeless expressions.


    Atticus stayed hidden, watching as the girl carried a tray of drinks out to the main hall, her hands trembling slightly.


    The older woman suddenly paused, wiping her hands on her apron. Her eyes followed her daughter as she walked, and Atticus immediately saw a sh of worry within them.


    Atticus could im he had no idea why he was simply standing there and watching despite being pressed for time, but that would be a lie.


    He knew deep down what was going on and what was about to happen. What he didn''t understand, though, was why he cared¡ªwhy it was affecting him this way?


    In the hall, the hunters'' voices grew louder as they continued to drink. The teenage girl approached one of the tables, setting down the tray with a nervous smile. She was dressed as modestly as a woman could dress; it was quite obvious she was trying to cover herself up.


    One of the hunters, arge, rough-looking man with scars all over his muscr arms, suddenly reached out and grabbed the girl''s wrist, pulling her closer. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Come here, girl," he slurred, his grip tightening. "Let''s see a smile, eh? No need to be so scared. We''re all friends here."


    The girl''s lips trembled, and her eyes shed with anger, but she held it all in, saying nothing.


    The hunter leered at her, pulling her onto hisp. That was thest straw.


    "Let go of me!" Her hand flew andnded on the man''s cheek with a resounding smack.


    The hall went silent, every single eye focused on the scene. The silencested for a few seconds before the sound of muffledughter began. This didn''tst long, as the entire hall erupted in boisterousughter.


    "Hahaha, Jeff! You got hit on the face by a girl!"


    One of the men sitting at the same table as the man joked, causing the others tough even louder.


    The girl had long since stood up from the man''sp, backing up slowly with an angry expression on her face.


    The man seemed to be in a daze before suddenly snapping out of it. He had just been pped? He was shocked beyond words, but this soon turned to anger as the sound of his colleaguesughing at him registered.


    "You bitch!"


    The man shot up and approached the girl withrge strides, his hand raised, causing her to flinch and instinctively crouch down, dropping her head.


    Just as he was about to strike her, a figure stepped between them, and the sound of a resounding smack echoed through the hall.


    The teenage girl raised her head, her eyes widening.


    "M-Mom?" she called out.


    The woman had stepped forward and had taken the p in ce of her daughter. With a pained expression, she bowed and spoke respectfully,


    "Please pardon her foolishness; she''s just a child."


    However, the man sneered. "You''ve got some nerve, old hag. Know your ce!" He backhanded her across the face with brutal force, sending her sprawling to the ground.


    The girl gasped, rushing to her mother''s side. "M-Mom!" she cried, her voice trembling.


    The older woman winced, holding her cheek, but she quickly pulled her daughter behind her, stood up, and bowed deeply.


    "Please forgive us, Master."


    Theughter in the hall soon quieted down before another man spoke up.


    "Bah, Jeff, she''s just a girl. If you''re finding it hard to keep your crotch in check, go find someone your own size!"


    Jeff clicked his tongue, ring at the bowing mother in front of him. "Get me a refill!" he demanded before sitting back down.


    The woman and her daughter quickly scurried away and entered the kitchen.


    "M-Mom!" The girl tried to clean the blood from her mother''s face, but the woman smacked her hand away and stared into her eyes.


    "Listen to me. What you did today was foolish on so many levels. We make ourselves invisible here. Don''t argue, don''t fight back, always maintain a low profile. Those men killed your father and enved us; they won''t hesitate to do the unthinkable to you. Promise me it won''t happen again."


    Tears flowed freely down the girl''s cheeks as she sniffled before nodding her head. "O-Okay, Mom. I-I promise."


    Atticus watched as the mother hugged her daughter, his expression unreadable.


    He couldn''t exin why, but there was no mistaking it¡ªAtticus was seething.


    His piercing blue eyes turned crimson as theynded on the menughing loudly in the hall, his aura changing.


    A massacre was about to unfold.

 Chapter 642 Soft Spot

    Chapter 642 Soft Spot


    Atticus was the sort of person who would watch a beast devour someone and do absolutely nothing about it, especially if it wouldpromise his safety.


    He wouldn''t feel sad or guilty¡ªhe wouldn''t feel anything at all. However, he was currently experiencing a lot of emotions as he stared at the mother and daughter pair.


    Deep down, Atticus knew exactly why he was feeling this way.


    It wasn''t because it was a young girl; Atticus had never cared about gender. Instead, it was something different. If not for today, even he wouldn''t have expected that he had a soft spot for something like this.


    Why was Atticus feeling this way? Simply put, seeing a mother protect and put her child first despite the situation reminded him of his own mother, Anastasia. He couldn''t help but feel pity for the woman.


    It also made him realize something else: his earlier thinking had been wed. He had nned on killing everyone in this space and hadn''t actually considered the fact that many might be here unwillingly, captured and enved.


    Humans were naturallyplex beings, and Atticus was just beginning to understand that.


    However, there was no doubt about it¡ªhe was very clear about his next course of action.


    His eyes, ice-cold, turned andnded on the huntersughing and drinking in the hall without any care in the world.


    Just as the two women continued serving the food and drinks in the kitchen, the lights in the building flickered, the roaring fire in the middle of the room snuffed out. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    The hunters, caught up in the boisterous atmosphere, didn''t notice at first. But when the lights suddenly went out, plunging the hall into darkness, theughter died instantly.


    "What the hell?" one of the hunters growled, fumbling for a weapon. The others reacted on instinct, and at that moment, they knew something was wrong.


    They were hunters who had honed their senses over the years. They were used to being the hunters, but they also knew how it felt to be the prey.


    Before anyone could react, shes of blue and red light suddenly erupted through the hall, illuminating the room in a chaotic strobe effect.


    The shes were apanied by the sounds of deadly, precise strikes¡ªfollowed by sudden shouts and then the sickening thud of bodies hitting the floor.


    "We''re under attack!"


    "Someone get to the lights!"


    "Ultor! Use your bloodline and let us see this piece of shit!"


    Despite being thoroughly drunk, the intensity of the moment sobered them quickly.


    Screams filled the air as the hunters scrambled to defend themselves, but it was futile.


    The only thing they saw was a streak of red before heads were severed and rolled on the ground.


    Atticus moved like a phantom through the darkness, his de cutting through the hunters with brutal efficiency and ease. Not a single one of them was able to activate their bloodline or abilities.


    It seemed as though Atticus knew exactly who was about to utilize mana or any powers and dispatched them before they could do anything.


    One by one, they fell, unable to see their attacker or understand what was happening.


    "It''s okay, it''s okay," the older woman pulled her daughter into a tight hug, both of them huddling together on the kitchen floor as the chaos unfolded.


    Her voice was steady, but her trembling body betrayed her fear. The attacker was most definitely brutal and seemed to have every intention of killing everyone in the room.


    The screams echoed continuously, filling the hall with an eerie, unrelenting sound. After a few intense seconds, the lights in the hall suddenly flickered back on, revealing a deafening silence.


    Neither the mother nor the daughter dared to stand up and check the situation, but soon, the sound of someone being choked reached their ears.


    The mother clenched her fists, regaining a modicum ofposure. She patted her daughter on the head before cautiously peeking through the kitchen window. Her eyes trembled at the scene she witnessed.


    A figure d in a tight ck suit with a red shroud covering his face stood in the middle of the hall, holding the same man who had just pped her across the face in a vice grip.


    The man, Jeff, was undoubtedly bigger and more muscr than this figure, but it didn''t matter. Jeff struggled to breathe, his face turning an intense shade of blue.


    All around this figure, the hall was drenched in crimson blood. More than 200 huntersy with their heads severed, their lifeless bodies strewn about.


    A devil.


    This was the first word that came to her mind.


    Jeff wed and thrashed, desperately trying to escape Atticus''s grip, but it was futile. The grip tightened, and a resounding crack echoed across the hall.


    Jeff''s lifeless body fell to the floor with a sickening thud.


    The mother couldn''t move, her figurepletely frozen in shock. The teenage girl, noticing her mother''s reaction, slowly looked up, her eyes widening with disbelief. The hunters were gone¡ªeveryst one of them.


    Atticus stood at the center of the devastation. His expression was as cold and calcted as ever. He turned and looked at the two women, causing them to flinch.


    Atticus suddenly began to approach, prompting them to back away in absolute horror. Just as they were about to scream, Atticus disappeared, and they suddenly heard a voice from behind them.


    "Do not scream."


    The voice was cold and calm, and they immediately obeyed, covering their mouths with their hands instinctively, their bodies trembling.


    "Listen to me carefully. The Obsidian Order is my enemy, and I n to eradicate every single one of them. I have no intention of killing you two; however, do not mistake me for a hero. Your safety is entirely in your own hands, and I will likely not interfere if you go out and get captured. I suggest you find a safe ce to hide."


    Atticus''s aura suddenly turned icy and engulfed the two women, causing them to shake even more violently.


    "Believe me when I say this: if I find out that either of you has betrayed me somehow, I will go to the ends of the earth to ensure your existence ends."


    As soon as Atticus finished speaking, without another word, he turned and vanished into the night, leaving the trembling mother and daughter behind.

 Chapter 643 Intruder

    Chapter 643 Intruder


    Atticus blitzed through the vige with intense speed, the darkness masking his every move.


    ''I wasted too much time killing the hunters; I should survey the vige once more to make sure there''s no one outside,'' he thought, increasing his speed and circling the vige.


    During the few minutes he spent at the hunters'' hall, he hoped no one had ventured outside. It was clear to him by now that the inhabitants werecent and rxed. His experience with the scouts had made that clear.


    Apletely quiet environment would surely raise suspicion. It took Atticus only a few seconds to circle the vige, carefully avoiding the mansion in the center.


    Seeing no one in sight, he sped towards his next destination¡ªthe east side of the vige.


    The eastern part of the vige housed the main fighting force of the Obsidian Order, the group with the most significant numbers, excluding the recruits.


    Upon reaching the location, Atticus immediately noted that it was divided into two sections.


    On the outer parts, there was arge and expansive training ground surrounded by small buildings that Atticus assumed were likely residential quarters.


    In contrast, the inner section featured a muchrger, more luxurious, and imposing building. Atticus immediately noticed an odd division between these sections.


    Firstly, arge wall separated the two parts, along with a grand gate that no one in the outer section dared to approach.


    Atticus found this strange arrangement puzzling at first, but his confusion didn''tst long. After observing the people in the outer section for a few minutes, he understood the situation.


    The people in the outer section were weaker, while those in the inner section were stronger. It was as simple as that. The strong made the rules¡ªa concept Atticus knew all too well.


    Havinge to this conclusion, Atticus determined his next course of action.


    ''The inner section first,'' he decided.


    The people in the outer section he had observed were all below the master-rank, with the highest being at the expert+ rank.


    This indicated that the people in the inner section were likely more powerful.


    He could easily and silently kill those in the outer section, but it would be a problem if anyone from the inner section got wind of his actions. He had no intention of facing a grandmaster+ directly.


    After settling on his n, Atticus sneaked past the hundreds of men and women training and sparring on the training grounds.


    Unlike the hunters and scouts, these individuals had noid-back demeanor. Their auras were sharp, and they were ready for battle at any moment. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Atticus soon reached the wall separating the two sections and scaled it effortlessly. The wall was a bit far from therge building, and Atticus had to cross a in, t field to reach it. There were no covers, but fortunately, he had the darkness on his side.


    Atticus noted five different doors, each in different directions of the building. However, they were all sealed shut, with no oneing in or out.


    ''Opening a door without knowing what''s on the other side is dangerous, even if I''m invisible. Plus I don''t have time to waste,'' Atticus thought. He knew that opening a door might alert everyone inside to his presence.


    ''I won''t have the element of surprise because I don''t know the situation inside, plus the battle would get loud. I can''t risk creating an air barrier thisrge, especially when the people in the outer section are still there.''


    ''Should I go for the outer section first, then?'' he pondered.


    Since the building in the inner section waspletely enclosed with no one in sight, it made sense to use this opportunity to take care of the outer section first.


    However, Atticus shook his head. If the building was enclosed, it might be just as effective to handle the inner section first¡ªthey were practically in a secluded space.


    ''Let''s check from above,'' he decided, turning his gaze upwards and ascending to the roof.


    ''It won''t work,'' he realized.


    Unlike what he had expected, the roof was like arge, open, see-through ss. It allowed him to see inside, but getting through it would be difficult¡ªbreaking ss would create far too much noise.


    But fortunately, Atticus had gotten a glimpse of the interior and noticed that in therge area where everyone was training, there were no visible doors.


    This meant the doors were likely at the far end, out of easy view. But opening a door was still risky, so Atticus found an alternative.


    Reaching the ground, Atticus approached the wall beside the door and ced his palm on it. During his lessons in the elemental sanctums, Atticus had learned how to manipte minerals beyond just earth.


    The building wasn''t made from earth, but it was constructed from a sturdy material that he could fortunately manipte.


    The wall swirled and rippled, allowing Atticus to step through it as though it were water. Once inside, Atticus turned and made a small hole in the wall, observing that the door led to a long hallway illuminated by bright lights.


    After ensuring the hallway was clear, Atticus emerged from the wall and silently began making his way through it. The hallway wasn''t very wide, but it had doors on each side.


    Considering theck of other buildings, Atticus believed these were the rooms of the people in the inner section. There were five doors to the building, and from what Atticus had seen, it seemed as though the rooms extended across multiple stories.


    ''The light element is best in this situation,'' he thought.


    The hallway was brightly lit, and he believed illusions would serve him better in this environment.


    ''This will take some time. What would be the best move?'' Atticus pondered.


    This situation wasn''t as straightforward as it had been with the hunters. The hunters had all been gathered together in one ce, but this was different and could get chaotic if he wasn''t careful.


    ''I should target the rooms first,'' Atticus decided.


    He believed this was the best course of action. He would kill the men in their rooms first before moving to the main hall. It wouldn''t make sense for someone to randomly leave their room to use the bathroom or something else and find him battling.


    Atticus immediately got to work. The first three rooms he entered were empty, but in the fourth room, he encountered yet another strange scene¡ªa member of the Obsidian Order, a literal terrorist group, was praying.


    Atticus killed him without hesitation.


    He continued moving and suddenly came across two men stepping out of their rooms, one in front of him and one behind.


    Atticus paused, standing still.


    The two men saw each other and the one behind immediately grinned.


    "Ah, you still haven''t had enough of the beating I gave youst time, huh!" the man behind Atticus taunted as he began approaching the other man, who turned crimson with embarrassment.


    "Shut the hell up! It was a fluke," the second man retorted.


    "Yeah, yeah," the first man chuckled, but as he passed by Atticus, hisughter strained¡ªan action that Atticus immediately noticed.


    ''He noticed me,'' Atticus thought.


    "We''ll see if it was a fluke," the man continued after a brief pause, but Atticus was already on high alert, his suit morphing into a sword.


    Atticus''s eyes narrowed as he sensed the man suddenly channeling mana into his spatial ring. There was no room for hesitation¡ªAtticus''s figure blurred, and the heads of both men were instantly separated from their bodies.


    Just as Atticus was about to rx, the unthinkable happened. A round, iron ball suddenly materialized inches away from the first man''s lifeless hand, rolling across the ground.


    Seeing that it was simply a ball, Atticus rxed¡ªa decision he would soon regret.


    Artifacts in Eldoralth were far too numerous, and many had simply given up naming them. They came in different shapes and sizes, making it nearly impossible to determine their function.


    Atticus already knew this, but this event would ingrain the lesson deep within him.


    It all happened so fast and without warning.


    A bright light radiated from the iron ball, and a voice with an intensity that made the walls tremble erupted outward:


    "INTRUDER!!"

 Chapter 644 Erion

    Chapter 644 Erion


    A few minutes ago


    The hall that Atticus had observed earlier through the roof was brimming with energy and bustling with intense activity. It waspletely iparable to the other areas he had infiltrated.


    This expansive space wasrge enough to amodate hundreds of people easily and was filled with a cacophony of voices. The sh of fists and the thud of bodies hitting the ground permeated the space.


    The air was thick with the scent of sweat and blood, mingled with the acrid smoke from various bloodlines being activated.


    The main fighting force of the Obsidian Order was engaged inbat, sparring with one another in vicious brawls, each hit more brutal than thest.


    This was the inner section of the group, housing the most powerful and dangerous members of the entire settlement. The weakest of them were at the master- rank, and even they had years of battle experience under their belts.


    Two men grappled near the center, their movements fierce and unrestrained. One of them, a burly fighter with a shaved head, threw a powerful punch that sent his opponent reeling backward.


    "Come on, is that all you got?" he sneered, wiping the blood from his split lip. "You hit like my grandma, and she''s been dead for years!"


    Nearby, another fight was brewing. A tall,nky man taunted his opponent, ducking and weaving around him with a grin stered on his face.


    "What''s the matter, Gregor? Can''t keep up? Maybe you should go back to the kitchens with the rest of the weaklings!"


    Gregor, a muscr brute with a face twisted in rage, swung wildly, but thenky man dodged effortlessly,ughing all the while. "You''re too slow, old man! Maybe those five years of peace made you soft!"


    The room was filled with simr scenes of violence and banter, each fight more intense than thest.


    Unlike the scouts or hunters that Atticus had observed before, these men were entirely different. They were brimming with life, energy, and a thirst forbat that hadn''t waned despite years of inactivity.


    They were the main fighting force¡ªwarriors who lived only for the thrill of battle. For them, fighting wasn''t just a necessity; it was an addiction. They fought for hours nonstop each day, and the only time they ever paused was when they were knocked out or were unable to continue.


    Amidst all themotion, a particrly brutal fight was unfolding near the far side of the hall.


    Two men, both well-built and covered in scars, were going head-to-head. The first man, a hulking figure with a thick neck and fists like hammers, swung a massive punch at his opponent.


    The second man, leaner but quicker, dodged the blow and countered with a swift uppercut that connected with a sickening crunch.


    The crowd around them cheered, urging them on with shouts and jeers.


    The hulking man staggered back, blood dripping from his nose, but he was far from done.


    With a shout, he charged forward, tackling his opponent to the ground. They rolled across the floor, each grappling for control, but the leaner man managed to get the upper hand.


    In one fluid motion, he pinned his opponent down and delivered multiple devastating punches to the face, knocking him out cold.


    The hall fell into brief silence as the victor rose to his feet, wiping the sweat from his brow. He nced around at the other fighters, a triumphant grin spreading across his face.


    "Did you see that? I''m the strongest here! No one can fucking beat me!"


    A ripple of murmurs spread through the hall as the others immediately reacted, some muttering challenges under their breath, while others yelled insults.


    "You got lucky, bastard!" one shouted. "Anyone can win once!"


    "Let''s see you try that against me!" another called out, rising from his seat, fists clenched.


    For people who lived for the thrill of battle and had battled their whole lives, being openly challenged like this was not something they would take sitting down.


    But before any further challenges could be issued, the hall suddenly fell into an eerie silence. They had all felt a familiar coldness, a feeling none of them could ever forget.


    All eyes turned to the entrance as a man walked in, nked by four others. The atmosphere shifted instantly, from chaotic and lively to tense and apprehensive.


    The man who had dered himself the strongest moments earlier froze, his grin faltering as he realized who had just entered. Had he really just said that in the presence of this man?


    The man walking ahead was calm andposed, his expression cold and unreadable. His very presencemanded the attention of everyone present, and the crowd instinctively parted as he and his crew made their way toward the center of the hall.


    Whispers began to spread like wildfire among the gathered men.


    "Isn''t that Erion, Grandmaster Alvis''s disciple?" one voice whispered.


    "What''s he doing here? Shouldn''t he be in his private training area, enjoying all the best facilities?" another muttered, earning a few chuckles from those nearby.


    "Maybe he got bored of having it easy," someone else joked, but the humor was filled with tension.


    Alvis, the leader of the Obsidian Order''s Sector 3 branch, was a man who believed in passing the mantle to the next generation, leaving a legacy.


    This was why he wanted a disciple. Atticus had killed his first disciple back at the Raven camp, but Alvis had quickly found another. He was known for always searching for someone with incredible talent and a unique bloodline. And Erion fit all of these criteria.


    Erion stopped a few paces away from the man who had dered himself the strongest. The man, now visibly shaken, gulped as he met Erion''s cold gaze.


    The room had grown deathly quiet, the only sound being the asional cough.


    Erion''s voice was low and even, carrying a weight of authority that made everyone listen. "I would like to challenge you," he said, his tone leaving no room for refusal.


    The man across from him swallowed hard, his earlier bravado evaporating under Erion''s piercing stare.


    Behind Erion, his crew members exchanged nces, their expressions shifting from amusement to indifference.


    Erion, along with the crew members, were the strongest group in this settlement aside from the grandmasters.


    The first to speak was a slender man with a katana at his waist. His face was gaunt, and his eyes looked deadened by countless battles.


    "He''s in for a rough time," he said, his voice as cold as his appearance. "Erion is undefeated against anyone below the Grandmaster- rank."


    His gaze flicked to the man across from Erion, and the hint of a smirk yed on his lips, though his eyes remained lifeless. Only a truly sick man would be happy about the misery of another.


    Next to him was a petite woman with a starkly gothic appearance. She was dressed entirely in ck, her skin pale as porcin, and her dark eyes radiated with a sinister light.


    She had no visible weapon, but the aura around her was enough to make anyone uneasy. "I wonder if he''ll cry when he loses," she mused, her voice lilting with dark, twisted humor. "It''s always more fun when they do."


    Beside her stood a towering man, his massive frame filled with muscle. He wore no shirt, and his trousers were torn and shredded, giving him a savage, primal look.


    Hisughter was a deep rumble that shook the ground. "I''ll bet ten million credits he doesn''tst one minutes," he said, flexing his enormous biceps. "Erion, make it quick, and let''s battle! I''m itching for a fight of my own."


    Finally, thest woman in the crew remained silent. She had a cold and unapproachable demeanor, and many would think twice before trying to talk to her.


    She was tall and imposing, her eyes cold as ice as they fixed on the man who had dered himself the strongest with a calcting gaze.


    She said nothing, merely crossing her arms and waiting, as if certain that whatever happened next was already predetermined.


    Erion stepped closer to the man who had challenged him, the circle around them tightening as the other fighters leaned in, eager to witness the brutal beating about to unfold.


    "E-Eri¡­ M-Master Erion, I didn''t mean what I said! It was just a slip¡ª"


    "A man who deres what he doesn''t mean is nothing but a coward. The Obsidian Order has no need for cowards," Erion cut him off coldly.


    The man felt a cold shiver run through his body as Erion spoke. The meaning of Erion''s words was unmistakable: if he didn''t fight, he would be killed.


    ''I don''t have a choice,''


    The man clenched his fists tightly, gathering a semnce ofposure before hesitantly assuming a fighting stance.


    The circle that had formed around them tightened. No one wanted to miss the fight.


    They had rarely seen Erion in battle, as he and his crew usually trained at the mansion in the center of the vige, close to Grandmaster Alvis.


    Although Erion was known as the strongest, it had never been proven. They wanted to see it with their own eyes.


    No starting signal was given. The ground buckled as the man disappeared and reappeared in front of Erion, his body dipping low before unleashing a supersonic punch aimed straight at Erion''s face. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    However, Erion''s expression remained impassive and calm as his right hand moved.


    Fist and palm met, sending an intense shockwave through the air that made the onlookers'' clothes flutter.


    But the man''s eyes widened, his heart skipping a beat. Erion''s entire body, including his palm, hadn''t even moved an inch!


    He immediately tried to pull back, but suddenly felt a bone-crushing grip on his fist. An intense pain shot through his body as he struggled to break free, but it was futile.


    ''I have to use my bloodline!''


    Red lines streaked across the man''s skin like glowing veins on a volcano, and his ck hair began to radiate an intense red. His temperature spiked, and he erupted into a fiery ze.


    He focused all the heat into his palm, the intensity of the fire building. But still, Erion did not budge.


    The man unleashed another devastating punch with his left hand, but it only ended up being caught by Erion''s other palm.


    The sickening sound of bones breaking echoed through the hall as the man screamed in agony. With each passing second, the man suddenly began to feel weak.


    ''What is happening!?''


    His question was answered in the next instant.


    ''M-my mana! He''s draining my mana!?''


    The man felt his mana being siphoned from his body, an overwhelming weakness overtaking him. He soon fell to his knees, his mes extinguished as his mana levels plummeted.


    Erion''s gaze remained calm, his expression unchanged as the man''s body lost all its vigor. After some time, Erion released his grip, allowing the man to copse to the floor, unable to lift a single finger.


    The entire hall was utterly silent. A Master+ rank had just been defeated so easily! It was so unbelievable that many had trouble epting the reality of what had just transpired before their very eyes.


    Erion stood tall, ncing down at the man on the floor with a look that screamed of insignificance.


    "Weak," he muttered.


    Erion turned and began walking out of the hall, but he had barely taken two steps when a deafening sound echoed through the space.


    "INTRUDER!!"

 Chapter 645 Robotic

    Chapter 645 Robotic


    The robotic sound was deafening and loud, shaking the air.


    The gazes of Erion and every single person in the expansive hall snapped toward the hallway where the noise hade from, their expressions hardening.


    Every warrior in the room instinctively readied themselves, weapons drawn and auras ring to life.


    This wasn''t just any sound; it was a familiar one, everyone of them had the same artifact and knew that robotic sound. Despite having seen no real action for five long years, their battle honed instincts remained razor sharp.


    The atmosphere in the hall shifted dramatically.


    They were the Obsidian Order''s main fighting force¡ª warriors who thrived onbat,pletely addicted to the thrill of the fight.


    The years of inactivity hadn''t dulled their edge but rather kept them hungry, eager to unleash their pent up energy.


    Now, to think that an intruder had actually attacked them? The hunger was palpable.


    Before anyone could make a move, a sudden, oppressive wave radiated from the hallway, washing over them like a tidal wave. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    The air grew heavy, and an eerie stillness settled over the hall. Erion and his crew, along with a few of the more perceptive members, instinctively turned their gazes upward, their senses heightened.


    Erion''s eyes narrowed, his instincts kicking in. He could feel it¡ª a subtle yet unmistakable shift in the atmosphere, as if the very air had thickened. He figured out the reason instantly


    Outside, enveloping the entire enormous building, an air barrier had formed, sealing them all inside.


    ¡­


    "Hm?"


    "What?" Alvis asked, his eyes narrowing as he noticed Ronad had suddenly stop mid sentence, his gaze fixed at one direction.


    Ronad simply brushed it off with a grin. "It''s nothing. Those kids must be having fun."


    Ronad was an air elementalist and he had felt a change in the air, a slight disturbance that make him feel that something was happening on the east side of the vige.


    But the idea that anyone could breach the abyssal chasm, let alone enter the artifact, waspletely absurd. Something he wouldn''t even dream of. Alvis would have detected any unauthorized use of the ring, and the loyalty of their members was absolute¡ªthey made sure of that.


    Still, Alvis followed Ronad''s gaze, but no matter how hard he concentrated, he couldn''t detect anything. Perception had never been his strong suit, and the distance was very considerable.


    "Back to our matter! Tell me when!" Ronad demanded, shaking off the unsettling feeling.


    Alvis sighed inwardly. ''Fucking idiot,'' he thought, but something gnawed at the back of his mind, a lingering sense of unease.


    He turned again toward the spot Ronad had been staring at. ''Why do I have this bad feeling?'' he wondered. But his thoughts were abruptly interrupted by Ronad''s incessant pestering.


    ¡­


    Suddenly, the hallway exploded with noise as multiple figures, or what looked like bodies, were violently hurled back, crashing into the walls with brutal force.


    The sound of men shouting and screaming echoed through the hallways, followed by the unmistakable sound of flesh being sliced open, punctuated by the dull thuds of lifeless bodies hitting the floor.


    It was happening all around them, at a terrifying speed¡ª first on the ground floor, then the next, and the next, in a rapid, circr pattern around them.


    "Erion," called the katana wielding crew member, Keck, his voice still cold but filled with urgency and seriousness. He turned to Erion, along with the others, waiting for his orders.


    But Erion was already deep in thought, his mind racing.


    ''It''s just one person¡­ and he''s strong,'' he realized.


    The speed, the precision¡ª it was almost surreal. Erion could sense it, even if many others couldn''t. This intruder was moving at an insane speed, phasing through walls as if they were made of water, dispatching anyone he encountered with mind numbing efficiency.


    ''He''s trying to kill the people in the room beforeing to us,''


    It didn''t take long for Erion to figure this out. Considering the situation, it was obvious that the intruder hadn''t expected for his presence to be found out and was trying to cover up.


    Erion tensed slightly. ''He''s almost as fast as me,'' he thought, his pulse quickening.


    ''How did an intruder enter the artifact without Master knowing about it? What''s his goal?'' Erion''s mind buzzed with questions, each one demanding careful consideration before he could make a move. The strength of the intruder was startling and he wanted to tread carefully.


    ''Separating now would be a bad idea considering that speed. He''s not a grandmaster which means we should be able to take care of him,''


    Meanwhile, the others in the hall were growing restless. Weapons were drawn, auras red, and battle cries filled the air as they brandished their weapons.


    "Let''s go get that bastard!" one shouted, his voice dripping with anger.


    "Attack!" another yelled, eager for the fight.


    But before they could charge forward, Erion''s calm, authoritative voice cut through the noise. "Maintain your positions. He''lle to us."


    His crew members immediately obeyed, their loyalty to Erion was absolute. But the others were reluctant, their anger and pride was shing with their desire for revenge.


    The sounds of theirrades dying all around them only fueled their rage. It wasn''t about camaraderie; it was about pride¡ªsomeone had dared to attack them, the Obsidian Order.


    But despite their seething anger, they held their ground. Erion was the strongest among them, and his word wasw.


    As the seconds ticked by, the hall fell into a tense silence, broken only by the sound of slow, deliberate footsteps echoing from one of the hallways.


    Every eye in the room turned toward the entrance, hearts pounding as the figure approached. The tension was almost suffocating.


    A figure came into full view, d in apletely ck exo-suit, with a red shroud covering his face.


    His entire body was drenched in crimson blood, which dripped soundlessly from the morphed sword in his arm.


    He moved slowly, unhurriedly, despite the fact that nearly 300 battle-hardened men and women, all of them at least master- rank, had their gazes and auras locked onto him.


    Erion''s eyes narrowed as he quickly assessed the situation. ''A master- rank? How is this possible? And that exo-suit¡­''

 Chapter 646 Fight

    Chapter 646 Fight


    Erion noted two critical details. None of the Obsidian Order had ess to exo-suits¡ªthe suits were too closely monitored by the human alliance.


    This narrowed down the list of suspects, though it was still minute. But what truly shocked Erion was the sheer strength emanating from the intruder, despite being at master- rank.


    He was absolutely sure that it wasn''t false¡ª Erion''s bloodline granted him an acute sensitivity to mana, and he could feel that the intruder was most definitely a master- rank.


    A cold voice sounded.


    "Who are you?"


    Erion''s voice was calm, but the tension in the area was unmistakable. The entire hall fell silent, every warrior on edge.


    The figure didn''t respond, only giving a simple, dismissive nce around the room. His gaze was cold and indifferent, sending a shiver down the spines of many who met it.


    "Lucy," Erion called, ncing subtly at his gothic crew member.


    His gaze sharpened when he noticed her trembling, her eyes wide with fear.


    Each member of Erion''s crew had a unique bloodline, which set them apart from the others.


    Lucy''s was simr to the Psyquillian family bloodline but still different. She could sense the emotions and intentions of others, and the moment the intruder had entered, she had used her ability.


    But instead of fear, anger, or any normal emotion considering the current situation, all Lucy could sense was an intense, terrifying calmness, coupled with a cold indifference.


    She knew what this meant¡ªthis intruder saw them as nothing more than ants, insignificant and beneath him.


    Her heart raced, and she muttered under her breath, "A-a monster," before screaming, "Erion! He''s dangerous!"


    Erion''s gaze turned icy, and he barely had time to react before a crimson blur filled his vision.


    ''What?!'' Erion''s heart raced, his mind frantically trying tomand his body to move, to react. But it was futile¡ªa ck sword was already inches from piercing his heart.


    Time seemed to slow as Erion felt the cold sting of fear for the first time in years. But before the de could reach his chest, he felt a massive force m into his side, sending him flying sideways.


    The sword sliced through his arm, blood gushing out as he crashed into the ground, rolling to a stop.


    "Keck! Be careful!" Lucy warned


    But Keck, the katana wielder, only grinned, a spark of life igniting in his previously dead eyes. He ignored Lucy''s warning, his focus entirely on Atticus.


    Large explosions erupted from Keck''s limbs as he redirected his momentum, his body hurtling toward Atticus with blinding speed, his right hand gripping his katana tightly.


    "I''ve been wanting to battle another katana wielder. Brandish your katana!"


    But as Keck closed in, his excitement was doused by a cold, disdainful voice. "You don''t deserve that regard. Weakling." n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Keck''s heart froze. He had never been disregarded in such a way in his life. "I''ll make you eat those words!" he roared, his hair turning an intense white and elongating behind him in formless waves.


    The ground beneath him buckled, and his aura exploded, his muscles tensing with raw power.


    "Katana Art: Azure Cyclone!"


    Keck''s katana erupted from its sheath, radiating a blinding blue light as explosions rippled across his body, propelling him forward at impossible speeds.


    His de moved like a storm, creating a vortex of sharp, azure shes that converged on Atticus in an instant.


    Keck grinned, his confidence in his attack palpable. His bloodline allowed him to create explosions from any part of his body and It''s versatility during battle was immense.


    An intense smile formed on Kack''s face as he unleashed one of his powerful attacks. He along with the other crew members were in the master+ rank.


    He had already noted that Atticus was in the master- rank and although he was fast, Keck specialized in adrupt burst of speed. In essence, he believed his speed was unmatched. Which was why he wasn''t surprised when he saw that Atticus wasn''t able to react or move as his attack approached. But the next moment shattered Keck''s confidence. Atticus''s figure blurred, disappearing from sight.


    Keck''s eyes widened, and before he could react, a powerful leg mmed into his head with bone crushing force, sending him hurtling backward, headfirst.


    Time seemed to resume, and the entire hall registered what had just happened. Erion had almost died, and Keck had been sent flying with a single, devastating kick.


    "Ahhhhh!"


    A roar erupted from behind. The slender woman with themanding presence amongst Erion''s crew member had erupted in a yellow glow that enveloped her entire body.


    Her muscles strained and grew slightly, glowing withpact power. Her expression, once calm, had twisted into one of intense anger as she charged at Atticus with tremendous force.


    But she wasn''t alone. The beastial man''s aura exploded as his body transformed into a massive beast with limbsrge like hammers. The ground trembled beneath his weight as he surged toward Atticus, his eyes zing with fury.


    The two of them unleashed powerful punches that tore through the air with destructive force. But before their fists could connect, two hands appeared on their path.


    Their punchesnded with titanic impact, snake-like cracks spreading across the sturdy floor before imploding in arge radius.


    But their gazes trembled as they saw Atticus hadn''t budged an inch. He stood unmoving, like an imprable wall.


    They felt their fists crack as his grip tightened on their wrists, and with brutal force, he mmed them both into the ground, knocking the air out of their lungs.


    The other members of the Obsidian Order were in shock. Atticus had just effortlessly defeated the strongest group in this settlement!


    The fact that he had done it casually only made the situation worse! A sense of dread began to spread through the ranks.


    Despite the overwhelming disy of power, chaos still erupted in the hall.


    "Let''s get that bastard!"


    "Attack together!"


    The hall was instantly filled with a blinding array of lights as every single person activated their bloodlines, each one different and unique from thest.


    Brutal attacks rained down on Atticus from all sides, the warriors charging at him with murderous intent.


    But Atticus was already in motion.


    A streak of crimson tore through the ranks, moving faster than the eye could follow. Heads were severed from bodies as Atticus weaved through the onught with inhuman speed.


    Every swing of his morphed sword was calcted and movement impossible to follow.

 Chapter 647 Together

    Chapter 647 Together


    "Erion!" Lucy shouted, rushing to his side to help him up from the floor.


    However, Erion forced himself to stand, pping her hand away. Blood dripped from the wound on his arm where Atticus had stabbed him, radiating intense pain.


    Focusing, Erion channeled mana into his arm, which began to glow with a blue light as the wound healed at a rapid pace.


    Erion possessed one of the most unique bloodlines in the human domain: Mana Control. Though it sounded simple, its implications were profound.


    It wasn''t just Aerokinesis¡ªusing one''s will to control the mana in the atmosphere¡ªbut actual, direct control of mana.


    While most individuals could control the mana within their bodies to a certain degree, Erion could manipte it to an extraordinary extent, using it for a myriad of purposes, including manipting the mana in the air.


    Clenching his now-healed fist, Erion''s body radiated a blue glow, brimming with intense power. He had just absorbed a significant amount of mana from his earlier spar, leaving him stronger than before.


    "Erion¡­" Lucy''s voice cut through his thoughts, her gothic appearance adding to the intensity of the situation. She didn''t need to finish her sentence; her eyes said it all. She was asking what their next move should be.


    The rest of the crew quickly gathered around Erion, awaiting his instructions.


    Keck grunted as he touched the deformed side of his face, feeling the broken bones and torn flesh. With a scowl, he pulled a small vial from his space ring and downed the healing potion in one swift motion.


    The effects were immediate¡ªhis face began to heal at a visible pace, the skin and bone knitting back together until he looked as if he had never been injured.


    The imposing woman and the bestial man both wore expressions twisted with rage, their muscles tense with the desire to tear Atticus apart, piece by piece. But they held themselves in check, waiting for Erion''smand.


    Erion''s expression remained calm and calcting. He shifted his gaze from his crew to the red streak slicing through the hall, leaving a trail of dead bodies in its wake.


    His eyes hardened, and his aura red, causing the air around him to grow cold. For the first time in his life, Erion felt truly threatened. And it was by someone of a lower rank!


    Erion had always been a calm person, but he was proud to the core. He didn''t care much about worshiping the Zorvans or any of that nonsense. In fact, he despised the way the tiered families ruled. He had joined the Obsidian Order to change things for the better.


    His bloodline had always made him superior to those of the same rank, giving him an edge in every battle. But this was different. This was the first time he had faced something so absurd, so terrifyingly powerful, and unexinable.


    "Form up. We''re fighting together," Erion ordered, his voice cold and determined.


    His crew moved immediately, falling into formation around him.


    Keck, the katana wielder with a bloodline that allowed him to release explosions from any part of his body, took the front, his deadened eyes locked on Atticus with intensity.


    The bestial man, now fully transformed into a hulking creature with limbs asrge as hammers, positioned himself to Keck''s right, the ground straining under his weight.


    The imposing woman, her muscles bulging and brimming with power, stood to Keck''s left, her strength growing with every passing second as her emotions surged. Her bloodline enabled her to be more powerful depending on the intensity of her emotions.


    At the back of the formation was Lucy, the gothic, petite girl with the bloodline ability that allowed her to sense the intentions and emotions of their opponent. Her dark eyes were fixed on Atticus, cold and calcting.


    Erion himself who was the strongest of the group, positioned himself at the center of the formation.


    His demeanor was icy, and two blue mana swords formed in his hands. His control over mana was exceptional¡ªhe could manipte it to heal, enhance his speed and power, and create constructs with ease.


    This time, they would not face Atticus individually; they would strike as one.


    "Lucy, keep us informed," Erionmanded, his voice cold.


    Lucy''s eyes shed white as she activated her empathetic link, feeling the overwhelming calmness and deadly intent emanating from Atticus.


    "He''s focused on killing¡­ no hesitation. But he''s not expecting us to attack together." n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Erion nodded. "Keck, go in first. The rest of us will follow. Distract him long enough for me to make contact."


    Keck grinned, his lifeless eyes zing with renewed purpose. "Consider it done."


    With a nod, the ground imploded as the team shot forward.


    Atticus moved like a blur within the swarm of fighters, his exosuit morphing into deadly weapons as he cut down the remaining men in the hall with terrifying speed. Each strike was precise, each movement lethal. Blood sprayed across the walls, and the ground was drenched in crimson.


    As soon as the rm had sounded, Atticus hadn''t wasted even a nanosecond. His mind worked with such intense speed that even he found it astonishing.


    He quickly formted his next course of action and immediately acted. Atticus had swept through every single room in the building, ensuring there were no survivors.


    ''Now I just have to finish up here before anyone in the outer section notices,'' he thought coldly, but before he could act, an intense st suddenly erupted from his right.


    Keck''s body detonated in a series of controlled explosions, propelling him toward Atticus at blinding speed, blurring past other fighters around him.


    "Katana Art: Explosive Tempest!"


    His katana glowed with an azure light as he unleashed a flurry of strikes, each one fast enough to leave afterimages in the air.


    But Atticus was faster. He dodged the first strike with ease, his body blurring as he sidestepped the next three. With a flick of his wrist, his sword morphed into a razor-sharp whip,shing out at Keck with impossible speed.


    Keck barely managed to deflect the blow, his katana vibrating from the impact. "Damn it, he''s faster than I thought!" he hissed.


    The bestial man charged in simultaneously, his massive fists mming into the ground with enough force to send shockwaves through the floor. "You''re dead meat!" he roared, swinging his colossal arm at Atticus.


    Atticus leaped into the air, avoiding the crushing blow, and then plummeted downwards in the next second. His sword morphed back into a de, slicing through the bestial man''s arm in a single fluid motion.


    "Ahhh!"


    The creature howled in pain, but Atticus was already moving on, his sights set on the next target.

 Chapter 648 Fuck

    Chapter 648 Fuck


    The imposing woman''s body radiating raw power let out a primal scream as sheunched herself from another direction at Atticus, attempting surprise him.


    Her fists crackled with energy as she threw a punch that could shatter even the strongest materials. "I''ll tear you apart!"


    However, Atticus simply blurred and met her attack head on, his de shing against her fist in a shower of sparks.


    The force of the impact cracked the floor beneath them, but Atticus didn''t flinch. He twisted his body, redirecting her momentum and sending her crashing into a nearby wall.


    "Erion, now!" Lucy''s voice echoed in their minds, its urgency clear.


    A figure suddenly appeared behind Atticus, causing his gaze to immediately narrow. ''I didn''t sense him until now,'' he thought.


    Erion closed the distance, his mana-forged swords slicing through the air as he aimed for Atticus''s back.


    However, unlike what everyone had been expecting, the opposite happened.


    Blue mana chains suddenly erupted from Erion''s swords, snaking through the air toward Atticus, who was momentarily baffled by the situation. The chains wrapped around Atticus, tightening with every second as Erion closed in. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Erion''s teammates, along with the others, felt a surge of hope. None of them had forgotten Erion''s earlier disy of power.


    If he could drain Atticus''s mana, the exosuit would cease to function. Excitement coursed through them as they thought they might finally overpower this intruder.


    ''He''s draining my mana?'' Atticus noted, but he didn''t panic. In fact, he almost wanted tough. He could feel the mana being siphoned from him, but did this fool actually think he could take something of his that easily?


    Atticus''s gaze turned crimson, his figure erupting in a glow of the same hue as he unleashed his will.


    Erion''s eyes widened in shock as the unexpected urred.


    "Impossible¡­!" he eximed, his voice filled with disbelief.


    Atticus''s gaze turned cold as he suddenly flicked his sword, shattering the chains around him. His figure blurred as he closed the distance between himself and Erion, his sword aimed directly at Erion''s neck.


    In that split second, a figure suddenly appeared between Atticus and Erion.


    "No!"


    Erion immediately screamed as he saw Lucy, the petite gothic girl, appear in front of him. However, he couldn''t react in time as Atticus''s sword cleaved through Lucy''s neck, severing her head from her body in an instant.


    Erion froze, his heart pounding in his chest as he watched Lucy''s body crumple to the ground, blood pooling around her.


    His mind went nk, unable to process what had just happened. His rtionship with his crew members was different from that of the other Order members. They shared a deep camaraderie.


    Lucy had been with him for years, and now she was gone in the blink of an eye.


    The other crew members, seeing Lucy''s death, erupted in intense rage. The bestial man charged at Atticus with fury, his massive fists swinging wildly.


    But Atticus simply sidestepped the attacks with ease, his sword slicing through the beast''s neck, sending his head flying.


    The imposing woman, her body now glowing with a blinding yellow light,unched herself at Atticus with all her strength. "You''ll pay for this!" she screamed, her fists crashing down on him like meteors.


    Atticus didn''t hesitate. He blocked her punches with his morphed sword, his movements precise. Atticus current strength coukdnt be measured in the level of Master-ranks anymore.


    With a swift counterattack, he shed through her defenses, cutting deep into her torso.


    She staggered back, blood pouring from the wound, before copsing to the ground, lifeless.


    Keck, thest of Erion''s crew, charged at Atticus with a roar, his katana glowing with azure light.


    "Katana Art: Final Explosion!"


    He unleashed his ultimate attack, his body erupting in a series of devastating explosions that sent shockwaves through the hall.


    However, Atticus dodged each strike with inhuman speed, his hand gravitating toward his katana hilt that appeared outside his exosuit.


    "This is taking too long," Atticus muttered, his voice cold and detached. "Katana Series¡­"


    In that moment, time seemed to stand still. One second, the hall was filled with chaos¡ªmen charging at Atticus, bloodlines ring, and weapons shing.


    And in the next, it was over.


    Atticus moved with blinding speed, his katana shing through the air in a series of deadly shes.


    The entire hall went silent as close to three hundred men and women were cut down in an instant, their bodies splitting into pieces, blood spraying across the walls and floor.


    Erion stumbled back, sinking to his knees. He had wanted to join Keck in attacking Atticus, but he had heard Atticus''s cold voice, and in the next instant, he lost the connection to every single one of his limbs.


    He barely had the strength to lift his head, but he forced himself to look at Atticus, his vision blurred by blood and tears. But he had to ask¡ªno, he needed to ask¡ªjust who was this monster?


    "W-who¡­ are you?" Erion managed to choke out, his voice weak and broken.


    However, Atticus''s face remained covered in the crimson shroud, cold and indifferent. He sheathed his katana, the de disappearing into his exosuit.


    Then he walked forward, stepping over Erion''s broken body without uttering a word.


    The entire hall was drenched with blood. Every single member of the fighting force of the settlement¡ªbattle-hardened warriors brimming with energy¡ªnowy lifeless and in pieces on the ground.


    And yet, the one who had caused all this devastation walked away from the scene as though he wasn''t rted to the carnage.


    However, before Atticus could leave the hall, an overwhelming aura descended upon the entirety of the inner section building, and Atticus immediately felt the air barrier surrounding the building pop like a balloon.


    The whole building trembled as an overwhelming force ripped out arge portion of the top of the building.


    Atticus''s gaze immediately locked onto a man floating in the sky. He was d in a Chinese robe and exuded an unsettling aura.


    But Atticus wasn''t focused on the man''s appearance. Only one thought came to mind as he noted the Grandmaster+ rank figure in the sky.


    "Fuck," he muttered.

 Chapter 649 Vorpal Nova

    Chapter 649 Vorpal Nova


    Darkness.


    That was all Atticus saw before it receded, leaving him standing at the edge of a familiar serene dojo.


    ''I have to be quick,'' he thought. This was his only option given his current situation: entering the katana realm. He needed every thing he had for the fight that was toe. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Atticus''s eyesnded on the figure seated in the middle of the dojo¡ª a man with white hair, now aged considerably more than Atticus remembered.


    "Ancestor Cedric?" Atticus''s gaze narrowed as he began approaching the center of the dojo.


    "The young monster," Cedric replied, shing Atticus a warm smile, causing thetter''s eyes to widen in surprise.


    "What happened?" Atticus immediately asked. While Cedric had been old thest time they met, he hadn''t been this frail and worn out.


    Back then, his body had been filled with vigor and life, and Atticus could feel the power radiating off him.


    However, Cedric''s current state was the opposite. His back was hunched, and he leaned on a walking stick. His entire body appeared lifeless, as if he might die and turn to dust at any second. It was a stark difference.


    "Haha, is it that bad?" Cedric smiled gently, but Atticus didn''t respond, his expression only bing more serious.


    Cedric sighed. "It was the only way you could survive that situation. An advanced rank fighting three expert ranks, even with the power of the life weapon, was impossible,"


    Atticus''s eyes widened. He had already suspected there would be repercussions for receiving that much pure power, but he hadn''t expected that Cedric would be the one to bear the cost.


    "What''s going to happen to you?" Atticus asked, his voice tense with concern.


    Cedric smiled warmly, noticing the worry in Atticus''s expression.


    "My actions led to the life force holding my spirit together waning significantly. It''s unfortunate, but this will be myst rodeo,"


    Atticus froze, an overwhelming sense of guilt settling in. He hadn''t been particrly close with Cedric, but the man had saved his life¡ªat the cost of his own.


    "Don''t give me that look, child. I chose to do this on my own; it''s not your fault. Don''t me yourself,"


    Seeing that Atticus was still troubled, Cedric decided to change the subject.


    "On a more important note, I''ve been watching all your exploits and achievements. You''ve done well¡ªtoo well, in fact," Cedric praised, muttering thest bit to himself. He had wanted tomend Atticus, but suddenly remembered everything the "little monster" had done. It was overwhelming.


    "Listen, boy. None of us have ever aplished everything you have, and none of us have evere so close to surviving. If you continue on this path, you''ll have a chance against those other monsters!"


    Cedric''s words snapped Atticus out of his thoughts. He still felt guilty, but he had more pressing matters to address.


    There was a question that had been on his mind since thest time he was in the katana realm.


    "Forming a domain is what makes a grandmaster a grandmaster, right? Is that where you all end up dying?"


    Atticus hadn''t forgotten Cedric''s words from their previous encounter. He knew he would soon begin forming his domain, and he needed to know if there was something he should be wary of.


    Cedric smiled wryly.


    "Sometimes I wonder how you think. There''s a grandmaster about to kill you, and you''re worried about this?"


    Atticus''s expression remained unchanged, causing Cedric to sigh.


    "I suppose it''s time you knew everything. I''m sure you''re already aware that you''re not the only reincarnated person on this," Cedric began, watching as Atticus nodded before continuing.


    "The Nexuspetition you''re about to participate in is just one of many that have taken ce over the centuries. Almost every time, the reincarnated who be the apex of their respective races turn it into a death game where only the victor survives," Cedric exined.


    "However, due to the overwhelming difference in strength between the races, many of the human reincarnators have chosen not to be an apex and participate in the Nexus. Unfortunately, every single one of them, without exception, has ended up dying as they reached the grandmaster rank."


    Cedric''s tone grew more serious, making Atticus tense.


    "No, this isn''t about forming your domain. Until now, it hasn''t been possible to form a domain without reaching the master+ rank. But you''ve always been different, boy. Don''t let that go to your head.


    "The formation of your domain would give you an overwhelming boost in strength, which is essential for entering the grandmaster- rank. Forming your domain now would still give you this boost, but it might not be enough to carry you into the grandmaster ranks. If you find yourself hitting the bottleneck between master+ and grandmaster, simply form your domain to break through. However, be cautious."


    Cedric paused, his voice taking on a grave tone.


    "As soon as you enter the grandmaster rank, you will be summoned into the life weapon without the power to resist. There, you will undergo a test and learn the fourth art. But this time, any death means death in reality."


    Atticus''s eyes widened. He knew how many times he had to die before learning the life weapon arts. Now Cedric was telling him he could die for real while learning the fourth art?


    Atticus clenched his fist. ''I''ll think about thister. Let''s focus on the present for now. First things first.''


    "How long will it take me to learn the third art, and how much time will pass in reality?" Atticus regained hisposure and asked.


    Cedric shook his head, impressed by Atticus''s ability to stay calm. ''I made the right decision,'' he thought.


    "It should take you about three months in this world and only two seconds outside, but considering you, it may be even less."


    Atticus nodded. "I''d like to begin immediately."


    Cedric nodded in return and used his stick to support himself as he stood up. "Follow me."


    Neither of them moved, but the scene changed, and Atticus found himself standing in the middle of arge hall. Ahead of him was a flight of stairs leading to a man seated on an imposing throne.


    ''The life weapon avatar,'' Atticus thought. He could never forget this figure. It was responsible for an uncountable number of his deaths in this realm.


    "The reason you''ve been unable to learn the third art all these years is that your body couldn''t withstand it. But after your advancement, you now have more than enough power. How would you like to learn it?" Cedric exined.


    Atticus nodded, understanding the implications. Cedric was asking whether he wanted to learn through battle with the avatar or through normal training.


    "Let me fight it once and see where I stand. I don''t have to worry about dying in reality, right?"


    Cedric smiled and shook his head. "No, that only happens when you''re learning the fourth art. Step forward."


    Atticus obeyed, stepping forward, and the avatar''s eyes snapped open. A frigid gaze seemed to immobilize Atticus in his tracks.


    The man stood up calmly, unhurriedly, with the grace of a king.


    In an almost ethereal movement, he descended from the elevated tform,nding soundlessly a few meters behind Atticus.


    Atticus swiftly turned to face him. ''Damn, this is crazy,'' he thought, noting that the aura emanating from the avatar was far stronger than what he felt thest time he faced it. The difference was so vast that it was hard to believe this was the same entity.


    The man simply stood there, his face expressionless, his attire billowing in an invisible breeze. Atticus knew what this meant¡ªhe had to make the first move.


    ''I don''t have my exosuit or elements. Only mana and katana,'' Atticus reminded himself, steeling his mind.


    His hand reached for his katana. But just as he grabbed it, a blinding sh of light moved before he could react, phasing through him. Everything went nk, and the emotionless voice of the avatar echoed in his ears.


    "Katana series, 3rd art:


    .


    .


    .


    Vorpal Nova"


    Atticus''s eyes snapped open, and he immediately ran his hands frantically over his body. ''What the hell just happened?''


    Cedric''sughter brought him out of his thoughts.


    "What happened?" Atticus asked, still in shock.


    "What do you mean? You died, of course," Cedric replied, gesturing towards the middle of the room.


    The life weapon''s avatar was still standing in one spot, but in front of him was a scene that made Atticus''s scalp tingle with shock.


    A deep gash, as wide as any canyon, traced along the hallway, splitting the grand stairs and throne in two. It didn''t end there; the gash continued, cutting through the wall and building, revealing the darkness that surrounded them.


    And the man simply stood there, unmoving, as if he wasn''t responsible.


    It was an overwhelming disy of power that made Atticus''s heart race.


    "I''d like to learn the third art normally, please," Atticus dered absentmindedly.


    Cedricughed again. "Good choice."

 Chapter 650 Flow

    Chapter 650 Flow


    "Follow me."


    Atticus followed Cedric to the middle of the hall where a small white building was situated. He could still remember his experience inside this building; it was where he had learned the second katana art.


    Upon entering, Atticus was greeted by apletely pristine white room with nothing inside.


    "I''m sure you know how this goes by now. Walk to the middle and begin your training," Cedric instructed.


    Atticus nodded seriously at Cedric''s instructions and began walking toward the middle of the hall. The process was still fresh in his mind from thest time he trained here, and, just as before, the same thing happened.


    A man that Atticus knew all too well appeared in the middle of the hall before Atticus could reach there, a katana sheathed at his left waist. It was the katana''s avatar, though it wasn''t radiating an aura as intense as the one seated on the throne.


    The sound of a chime echoed, and suddenly, the man descended into a stance, gripping his katana''s hilt tightly. In the next instant, multiple projectiles shot towards him at supersonic speed, fanning out in a 180-degree angle in front of him.


    The man''s katana erupted from its sheath, unleashing sh after sh at blinding speed, with multiple silver streaks filling the air. In a second, each projectile had been cut down. However, more projectiles simply shot towards him, prompting him to continue cutting them down.


    Afterwards, the simtion soon stopped, and Atticus approached the center of the room, taking his position.


    ''Alright, looks like it''s just likest time. I just have to do as the simtion did and cut down the projectiles,'' Atticus thought to himself.


    He heard a loud chime and instantly descended into a stance. The sound of multiple projectiles cutting through the air reached his ears, and Atticus circted mana throughout his body in preparation.


    However, just as he was about to move, the entire pristine white room turned red, and each projectile disappeared.


    "What happened?" Atticus looked around, puzzled.


    "You''re not supposed to use mana," Cedric responded.


    Hearing Cedric''s response, Atticus''s gaze widened before he nodded in understanding.


    ''He did all that without using mana?'' Atticus wondered. The man''s movements had been so fast and intense¡ªpractically a blur. It hadn''t even urred to him that the man hadn''t utilized mana.


    ''Right, his katana wasn''t glowing either,'' Atticus realized.


    Reaching this conclusion, Atticus got into a stance once again after settling down his mana. A loud chime resounded, followed by the sound of multiple projectiles cutting through the air. Just like in the simtion, they appeared in a 180-degree angle in front of him,ing from the front and two sides.


    Atticus mapped out each projectile and found his first target, drawing his katana to cut it down.


    However¡ª


    ''What the hell!''


    Atticus''s shock was palpable. Despite trying his best to cut it down, his katana had only managed to slice a few inches into the round ball. What was worse, he found it difficult to withstand the force of the projectile.


    Atticus quickly snapped out of his shock as the reality of the situation set in. He redirected the projectile, diverting its path slightly before moving rapidly to evade and redirect the hundreds of other projectiles. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    It was aplete mess, with his movements all over the ce, and Cedric couldn''t help but chuckle as he watched the young monster struggle so much.


    However, soon enough, Atticus''s luck ran out as multiple projectiles hit him with force, and he died.


    Reappearing, Atticus breathed heavily, holding his knees. "What the fuck," he muttered, hearing the sound of Cedricughing from one side of the room.


    Atticus''s mouth twitched. "I''m about to get squashed by a grandmaster. Can you spare me theughter and just tell me what I''m doing wrong?"


    Cedric chuckled, "I''m about to turn to nothingness soon, and you want to take away my source of happiness?"


    Atticus''s expression softened slightly, bing tinged with sadness, and he fell silent.


    Cedric, still amused, continued, "You''re too straightforward, child. Anyway, try to remember the simtion properly. It''s all in the movements and the way he cut each projectile."


    ''The way he moved,'' Atticus reyed the simtion in his mind, focusing on the man''s movements.


    ''I see,''


    Figuring something out, he moved and stood in the middle of the room, hand gripping his katana''s hilt. A loud chime sounded, and Atticus unsheathed his katana and moved.


    However, there was a significant difference this time around. Atticus''s movements were gentle yet forceful. He didn''t focus on speed; instead, he went with the flow.


    The most crucial difference was in how he cut the projectiles. Earlier, he had simply shed against their momentum, but just like in the simtion, he now discovered the perfect spot where the opposing force wasn''t as strong¡ªjust to the side.


    This was why, as soon as Atticus moved, it wasn''t surprising that projectiles upon projectiles kept falling from the air.


    There was no pause; more projectiles hurtled towards him, and Atticus moved swiftly, cutting each of them from the air.


    Soon enough, Atticus noticed the projectiles increasing in speed and number, making it harder for him to keep up. He felt the strain as he continued for hours, and just as he thought he would copse, another chime sounded, and the projectiles disappeared.


    Atticus immediately slumped to the floor, breathing heavily. Without the use of mana, he had lost the passive recovery it usually provided.


    This was why, as Atticus circted his mana while lying on the floor, he was almost forced to let out a moan of relief. It felt so good.


    This moment of peace didn''tst long, and Atticus was forced to stand when he heard the loud chime again.


    He moved to the middle of the room, and the rain of projectiles continued in full force.


    As Atticus continued this process, he noticed a timer had appeared, marking the time he took to cut down a wave of projectiles. This led Atticus to believe that this would be how he progressed. The less time he spent, the better.


    And so, Atticus resolved to do just that. Days passed with this routine, and he now stood in the room, staring at the next simtion.

 Chapter 651 Threads

    Chapter 651 Threads


    The next simtion was quite simple. It mirrored the previous one, but this time, Atticus was required to utilize mana.


    He noticed a significant simrity between this learning process and when he had been mastering the second art.


    He had first focused on mastering the physical movements before learning how to channel mana effectively. Fortunately, he was already familiar with mana maniption, making this phase a bit easier.


    ''I have to synchronize my mana flow with my movements,'' he thought.


    This current challenge was different from the previous one. Atticus had to match each flow and sh with his mana. Additionally, he quickly realized that the projectiles were stronger now, each one enveloped in ayer of mana.


    The sound of the air tearing grew louder as the projectiles moved at speeds multiple times faster than before. Although Atticus was prepared, he found himself with far less time to react. Even with his perception heightened to the maximum, the projectiles moved with such insane speed that they caught him off guard.


    ''Shit!''


    Multiple projectiles struck Atticus like wrecking balls smashing into a humanoid watermelon.


    He reappeared and instantly heard Cedricughing heartily from the side. Rolling his eyes, Atticus returned to the center of the room, settling into a stance.


    A chime resounded, followed by the mana-coated projectiles shooting toward Atticus at blinding speed.


    This time, he was ready. Atticus became a blur as he cut down each projectile at inhuman speed, an azure streak filling the space.


    Now able to utilize mana, he also benefited from its passive recovery. However, this task proved to be even more daunting than thest one. It required more effort, and more importantly, Atticus had to keep his perception at full throttle throughout the process.


    Like before, the projectiles seemed endless until, eventually, a loud chime sounded, signaling the end.


    Atticus was granted a brief moment of respite before he was forced to stand and continue the process once again.


    This cycle continued for days until Atticus was able to meet the minimum time required to move on to the next stage.


    "You look like shit," Cedric remarked.


    Atticus, focused on catching his breath, chose not to respond. Aside from the first time, he had died multiple times again due to small errors, and Cedric never failed tough at him each time.


    Breathing heavily on the floor, Atticus eventually caught his breath and shakily stood up. It had been a hellish few days, and he had to push himself continuously. The


    situation wouldn''t have been so bad if he had ess to either his water or light element. Beyond aiding movement, he was more focused on their healing capabilities.


    "What''s next?" Atticus asked as he stood up.


    Cedric smiled, finding Atticus''s current state amusing. "You should rest for a bit. The subsequent lessons will be taught by me."


    Atticus saw no issue with this and even weed the extra rest. He slumped down on the floor and slept for a few hours.


    Waking up feeling refreshed, Atticus approached Cedric.


    "Unfortunately, because of my current state, you won''t be getting any demonstrations. I apologize. However, I''ll do my best to exin it so you''ll understand."


    Atticus felt a bit disappointed that he wouldn''t be receiving a demonstration, as that was where he learned most easily and effectively, but he didn''tin. He knew it was his fault that Cedric had ended up in this condition in the first ce.


    Noting Atticus''s silent acknowledgment, Cedric continued.


    "You''ve learned the movement and how to sync it with mana. The next two processes involve linking each sh together and thenbining them to form one single, powerful sh."


    ''It''s just like Ae''ark''s,'' Atticus thought.


    "You''re probably thinking of that Aeonian boy. You''re right; it''s practically the same principle, but considering your current state, I''m sure you''ll be able to make yours more lethal and stronger," Cedric said, throwing Atticus a wink. Atticus immediately understood.


    ''My will,'' he realized.


    "Now, moving on. The next step is linking each sh together. The principle is simple, but the execution is tricky. For each sh you unleash, you need to create a small connecting mana thread between them. This means you have to be more conscious of each sh you execute so that the threads don''t be entangled."


    Atticus grasped Cedric''s exnation clearly. All he had to do was create a thread to link each of his shes together.


    He immediately set to work, standing in the middle of the room. Mana-coated projectiles shot toward him, and he began cutting them down.


    However, after just a few seconds, Atticus made an error, got hit, and died. Reappearing, he heard the loud sound of Cedricughing.


    ''Bastard,'' Atticus thought, but he ignored him and returned to the center.


    ''It''s a lot trickier than I thought,'' he mused.


    During thest attempt, the threads had gotten entangled, and because he had panicked and tried to untangle them, he momentarily lost focus.


    ''I need to map out the paths of each projectile to determine the best possible path for my shes,'' Atticus thought.


    He did just that. As soon as the projectiles approached, his mind worked quickly, mapping out each of their paths before determining the best trajectory for his shes.


    It went more smoothly than the first time, but Atticus soon made another mistake and ended up dying again.


    He allowed the intense sound of Cedric''sughter to fade into the background as he walked back to the center of the room, deep in thought.


    ''The projectiles are constantlying, so I need to continuously map out their paths,'' Atticus realized.


    Releasing a deep exhale, he began another trial. This time, he was able tost longer, but he eventually died again. However, he was getting the hang of it.


    With every mistake, Atticus thought and made adjustments as he continued.


    Soon enough, days passed, and it had already been more than a week since Atticus had entered the katana''s realm. He moved like an azure blur in the middle of the pristine white room, cutting down projectiles upon projectiles. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    A loud chime suddenly sounded, and the projectiles stopped appearing. In front of him was a staggering number of azure shes, held together by tiny interconnecting threads.


    Cedric approached, his amusement reced by a grumpy expression. "Of course, you''d break the record," he muttered. The normal learning time was three months, but Atticus had significantly shortened that time.


    "Let''s move on to the final process."

 Chapter 652 Crescent Slash

    Chapter 652 Crescent sh


    Atticus left his thoughts and focused on what Cedric was exining.


    "As I said earlier, you won''t receive any demonstrations, unfortunately, but thisst step should be the easiest part," Cedric said as he slowly approached the staggering number of azure shes in front of Atticus, using his walking stick for support.


    Each sh still maintained its lethal shape, glowing brightly, with each thread serving as a conduit to supply them with mana.


    "You''ve already created the shes; now you have to join them all together. Just imagine pulling each string together and making them converge at the tip of your de before unleashing it," Cedric instructed.


    Atticus nodded. ''Sounds simple enough,'' he thought.


    Though he said and felt that, it wasn''t simple in the least. As he tried tobine the shes, thebination ended up exploding in his face, causing him to die.


    Reappearing and ignoring Cedric''sughter, Atticus pondered deeply about what had gone wrong.


    Each sh had different properties¡ª for example, their size, depth, and intensity were different. Atticus hadn''t even paid attention to their signature or how the surrounding mana affected them.


    ''This is probably the case,'' Atticus thought, believing that the difference in their properties was what caused the reaction.


    To solve this problem, Atticus realized he had to ensure that each sh he unleashed was identical in every way.


    This meant he had to release his hold over the current shes. After doing that, Atticus unleashed another set of shes, making sure this time that they all had the same properties.


    However, Atticus failed a couple of times. Cedric hadn''t allowed him to do it without the rain of mana coated balls shooting at him, so he had to multitask while making sure not to get crushed.


    Eventually, though, Atticus finally achieved it¡ª a staggering number of uniform azure shes, all letting out the same aura, floated in front of him.


    Afterward, a simtion suddenly appeared slightly ahead of him, and Atticus saw the same katana avatar from before.


    A projectilerger and more powerful than the others suddenly shot at him, and in the next instant, the man unleashed a staggering amount of shes beforebining them into one mega sh that shot forward, severing the massive projectile into two.


    Atticus didn''t need to be told twice. He walked to the middle of the room and waited. A loud chime resounded, followed by a massive projectile hurtling toward him.


    Fortunately, Atticus didn''t need to unleash any shes, only tobine them. He raised his de, and with slight focus, the staggering amount of azure shes converged at the tip of his de, forming onerger crescent shaped sh.


    Atticus unleashed it in the next instant, and it shot forward, cutting through the air before meeting the approaching projectile.


    The collision between the two caused an intense shockwave to spread out, but in the next second, the crescent sh fizzled out, and the projectile continued uninterrupted, hitting Atticus with force.


    Atticus''s eyes snapped open, and he immediately walked toward the middle of the room, ignoring Cedric. He was all too used to this at this point and knew exactly what had gone wrong.


    He had been too focused on uniformity instead of infusing each sh with as much power and mana as he could.


    Multiple projectiles shot toward Atticus at supersonic speed, and he moved like a blur, unleashing a staggering amount of azure shes.


    Afterward, the rain of projectiles stopped, reced by one massive projectile hurtling toward him.


    Atticus immediatelybined the shes, forming an azure crescent many timesrger in front of him before shing forward at blinding speed.


    This time, the collision was much more intense, but the projectile eventually won, causing the massive sh to fizzle out.


    Atticus''s eyes snapped open once more. The projectile had hit him again, and he had died.


    Walking toward the center of the room, Atticus pondered everything deeply.


    ''I see. I''ve been focusing on simply increasing the power, but I neglected how I learned to sh earlier,'' he thought.


    Atticus repeated the process, and arge azure crescent appeared in front of him. He focused on the approaching projectile and slightly altered the crescent''s trajectory.


    It shot forward once again, but this time, the projectile ended up getting severed into two.


    Cedric let out a small smile before his expression immediately turned grumpy as he approached Atticus.


    "Congrattions, you''ve learned the third art. In less than two weeks, crazy," Cedric praised.


    Atticus almost burst intoughter as he saw the strained expression on Cedric''s face.


    "You don''t seem too happy, though," Atticus remarked.


    Cedric cleared his throat.


    "Ahem. Smiling is too draining on this old body of mine. I''m happy on the inside, that''s what matters, right?" Cedric replied.


    Atticus chuckled. "Right, right."


    Seeing that his lie wasn''t really working, Cedric decided to change the topic.


    "So, will you battle the avatar now?" he asked. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Absolutely not," Atticus shook his head immediately. He would have to be foolish to think he could win against that monster in his current state.


    ''I didn''t even see him unleash the art,'' Atticus thought.


    The man had been so fast that Atticus hadn''t been able to see him either draw his katana or unleash any attacks. Unlike himself, where it took him seconds to unleash the third art, the man was an absolute monster inparison.


    "I want to practice some more before I fight him," Atticus said to Cedric, who nodded in understanding. He appreciated that Atticus wasn''t being reckless.


    Afterward, Atticus moved to the middle of the hall and began training. He performed each of the processes of the third art, shing the massive projectile before repeating the same steps again and again.


    This became Atticus''s routine as time passed. Days turned into weeks, and weeks turned into months.


    Each time Atticus shed that huge projectile, he could feel his proficiency increasing significantly. He was able to shorten the time it took to unleash the art by at least a nanosecond each time.

 Chapter 653 Out

    653 Out


    Not only that, Atticus control over the azure shes also increased as time passed. He was able to insert more mana into them and unleash even more shes in record time.


    Just like that, Atticus spent the entire three months Cedric had mentioned was the normal time it took to learn the art, training.


    "You do know that although I said three months was what it took to learn it, you''ve surpassed that level, right?" Cedric pointed out.


    "I''m aware. But you said three months means two seconds outside, right?" Atticus replied.


    Cedric sighed. They were both walking out of the small white building, and he had been trying to convince Atticus to train for longer.


    "Two seconds is a very long time, especially for a grandmaster+. I need to get outside," Atticus insisted.


    Cedric didn''t say anything else and watched as Atticus walked toward the man seated on the grand throne.


    "I want to challenge you," Atticus said firmly.


    The man slowly stood up before descending andnding a few meters behind Atticus, who immediately turned and faced him.


    ''Is it me, or did he get even more powerful?'' Atticus thought as he clenched his fist. It seemed as though the man''s aura had increased even more than before.


    ''It doesn''t matter, I have to use that,'' Atticus resolved.


    He took a deep breath, the entirety of the hall descending into silence. Both Atticus and the man''s attire fluttered, thetter staring at Atticus with apletely expressionless face.


    ''Let''s do this,'' Atticus thought as two voices echoed throughout the hall:


    ""Katana series; Third art: Vopal Nova.""


    Atticus''s eyes snapped open, and his body instantly blurred. It was as though he had practiced this set of movements for generations.


    His katana erupted from its sheath, and a staggering amount of azure shes filled the space in front of him before converging into a blinding crescent shrger than any he had ever formed.


    Atticus''s katana descended, and the crescent sh shot forward with immense force.


    However, it didn''t reach far before it collided in a monumental sh with another crescent sh in the middle of the hall.


    The two shes met with an explosive force, the collision releasing a shockwave that rippled through the air like a sonic boom.


    The sheer power of their meeting created a violent vortex of energy, sending gusts of wind roaring through the hall and causing the very walls to tremble.


    The ground beneath them cracked and splintered, the force of the impact so immense that it seemed to distort the space around them.


    The brilliant azure and crimson lights of the shing shes illuminated the hall, casting eerie shadows as the two forces struggled for dominance.


    However, a change soon showed itself. Atticus''s eyes narrowed as he saw his attack about to crumble. But he didn''t panic; he had already expected this to happen and had nned ordingly.


    A crimson aura erupted from Atticus''s figure as his eyes turned an intense shade of red. The tiny azure mana thread still connected to the crescent sh began to shift in color, transforming from azure to deep crimson as it reached the crescent sh.


    The blinding azure crescent instantly became a searing crimson, and in the next instant, it erupted in a fiery ze thatpletely engulfed and consumed the opposing crescent sh.


    The empowered crimson sh continued its path, phasing through the katana avatar on the other side of the hall.


    A few seconds passed, and the hall was plunged into total silence. That silence was soon shattered as the ground in front of Atticus suddenly split open, forming a chasm as wide as a canyon, many timesrger than the one the katana avatar had formed before, tracing a devastating line through the hall.


    "Your crazy willpower never ceases to amaze me, you monster child," Cedric said, all smiles as he approached and patted Atticus on the back. Atticus shed him a small smile in response.


    But Cedric''s tone suddenly changed, growing more serious.


    "Looks like this is the end of the road for me. Now listen carefully¡­"


    ¡­


    "Who are you?" Alvis demanded, his intense frown deepening. He had been feeling extremely confident about the disciple he had acquired after Astrion''s death.


    The young man had been incredibly talented, with immense potential. But now, that very disciple was dead? It was hard to ept!


    The unsettling aura around him intensified as he stared down at the figure d in a ck suit and a red shroud covering his face.


    Two seconds passed, and he remainedpletely still and quiet.


    "I will not repeat myself again!" Alvis''s aura exploded, epassing the entirety of the area. The remnants of the massive building shook before copsing, unable to withstand the immense pressure.


    However, just as the crushing force was about to press down on Atticus, his eyes beneath the red shroud suddenly snapped open.


    His mind worked at lightning speed, analyzing the situation in nanoseconds.


    His next move was instant and without hesitation.


    "Katana series; 3rd art: Vopal Nova."


    Atticus moved with blinding speed, his figure a blur as he whizzed, shed, blurred, and sh, everything done seamlessly and swiftly.


    He settled into a firm stance, then moved again with relentless speed, shing, shing, and shing again, releasing arcs upon arcs of energy at maddening speeds.


    The air seemed to slip and shatter before him, snake like cracks forming all around. He moved with precision, each strike building more pressure. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Thousands of azure shes appeared around him, each one devastating and blinding in its intensity.


    The final sh gathered all the energy, converging into a single, blinding crescent sh. It shot forward with the force of a cataclysm, a blinding arc of destruction.


    The ground trembled, the air vibrated, and the very fabric of reality seemed to shatter under its might.


    The crescent sh tore through everything in its path, leaving a trail of destruction as it closed the distance, appearing in front of Alvis in mere nanoseconds.

 Chapter 654 Torrent

    654 Torrent


    The shock that engulfed Alvis''s entire body was incredibly palpable. The figure in front of him was definitely radiating the aura of a master-rank. But what the hell was this power?


    ''A grandmaster-?''


    Alvis''s gaze became so cold that the temperature around him dropped. Regardless, he was in the grandmaster+ rank. He couldn''t imagine a scenario where this attack could hurt him.


    A ck aura engulfed his arm as he reached out towards the azure-turned-crimson crescent sh.


    To Alvis, this was one of the greatest mistakes he had ever made in his life.


    The sound of flesh being sliced resounded across the area, followed by a spray of blood through the air.


    The number of battles Alvis had been in throughout his life was so staggering that he had long since lost count. Many had been so intense that he had almost lost his life.


    Reaching the grandmaster+ rank was a monumental achievement, a peak that one couldn''t reach without leaving a trail of bodies in their wake. The experience gathered through this journey was hard to fathom.


    However, despite all of these facts, the utter absurdity of the current situation made Alvis pause to think.


    In Eldoralth, only a Grandmaster-rank weapon could ever think of cutting or harming a grandmaster rank. Their bodies had evolved beyond theprehension of many, their skin and flesh tougher than the most lethal materials.


    And yet, an ordinary-looking katana was currently cutting through him?


    In Eldoralth, the mana that an individual radiated was directly tied to their rank, and rank was strictly tied to the power output one could reach. It was impossible to deceive or show a rank that wasn''t yours. The only option was topletely hide it, and only paragons had such power.


    And yet, this figure in front of him radiated a master- rank aura and was currently unleashing a strength well into the grandmaster-rank?


    What the hell?


    The speed at which Alvis was thinking was incredibly fast, shifting through different thoughts with blinding speed.


    This entire introspection took mere nanoseconds in reality, but the crescent sh had already sliced through Alvis''s left arm vertically, just inches from reaching his elbow.


    The reality of the situation set in, and all the experience he had gathered over the years rushed into his mind.


    Alvis''s earlier green eyes turned into an intense shade of ck, and with a deafening roar, the unsettling pitch-ck aura around him exploded into the skies.


    The shockwave that followed was so intense that the earlier crescent sh, which was about to cut him in two, met an imprable wall, pushing it back along with its creator.


    Atticus was sent flying with intense speed, struggling to regain control of his body and momentum.


    The shockwave carried him along with it, spreading out and destroying the inner section of the massive building along with the outer buildings.


    The members of the battle force in the outer sections were all dragged along with the wave, unable to resist the overwhelming force.


    A single release of his aura had caused so much damage.


    This was the power of a grandmaster+ rank.


    "WHO DO YOU THINK YOU ARE!?"


    A voice boomed, sounding as though a divine being had just spoken. Alvis, with his entire body coated in a thick pitch-ck aura, fixed his eyes on Atticus.


    In the next instant, Alvis became a streak of ck in the sky. A sonic boom resounded, followed by a vacuum forming as he moved.


    One moment, he was a blur in the distance; the next, he materialized before Atticus, his form solidifying from the remnants of his own afterimage.


    Atticus felt the crushing pressure of Alvis''s aura, as though the sky itself was bearing down on him.


    ''So fast!''


    However, Atticus wasn''t given time to react. Alvis''s fist drew back for a punch, dark energy coiling around his arm like a serpent before rocketing forward with intense momentum.


    The air in front of his fist warped and distorted, creating a shockwave that radiated outward even before the punch connected.


    Atticus''s gaze widened beneath the red shroud; he could feel the force of that punch despite it not yet hitting him.


    He only had time to cross his arms over his chest before the punch impacted him.


    The impact was so violent that it seemed to freeze time for an instant, the sheer powerpressing the air between them into a visible shockwave.


    A deafening boom echoed across the area, as if a mountain had been split in two.


    Atticus''s entire body convulsed from the shock, his arms buckling under the colossal force.


    His body was sent crashing through the air at terrifying speed, the world around him bing a blur of motion as he was hurled hundreds of meters away, plowing through trees and rocks alike, each obstacle shattering into debris as he smashed through them.


    Atticus''s flight continued until he mmed into the side of a cliff with the force of a meteor impact. The cliff face exploded on contact, massive chunks of rock dislodging and tumbling to the ground.


    Before Atticus could even catch his breath, Alvis streaked through the air like a thunderbolt, closing the distance in an instant. His fist mmed into Atticus''s midsection, propelling him like a missile through the mountain''s rocky face.


    The mountain shuddered and split open as Atticus''s body tore through solid rock, leaving a gaping tunnel in his wake.


    In a blink, Alvis reappeared in the sky above the tumbling Atticus, his aura zing like an unrelenting dark sun. Mercilessly, he descended like a falling star, his fist driving into Atticus''s back.


    Atticus plummeted from the sky, his body colliding with the ground in a bone-shattering impact that left a massive crater in its wake. The earth split and crumbled, dust and debris exploding into the air.


    But Alvis was relentless. He hurtled down from above, his fist striking with the force of a divine hammer, driving Atticus deeper into the ground. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    The earth beneath them gave way, sinking into itself as a new,rger crater formed, swallowing everything around it.


    Atticus had no time to react as Alvis unleashed a torrent of punches. Each strike was like a cannon st, reverberating through the ground and making the earth tremble.

 Chapter 655 Too Late

    655 Too Late


    The sound of bone meeting flesh was drowned out by the deafening roars of the earth shattering beneath them, the crater expanding as Alvis''s fists rained down on Atticus.


    Dust clouds billowed high into the sky, obscuring the battlefield in a thick, choking haze.


    Atticus''s body bore the brunt of Alvis''s relentless barrage. Each punch drove him deeper into the earth, and he felt his bones snapping multiple times like twigs.


    His vision blurred, pain radiating from every fiber of his being, yet he was still holding up.


    A bubble of water had already engulfed him inside his suit, his body radiating an intense light. Atticus utilized the water and light elements in tandem, healing his battered body over and over again.


    His exo-suit worked in overdrive, siphoning mana from the air, recovering his stamina, and also aiding in the healing process.


    Atticus tried unleashing his other elements at Alvis; however, the sheer pressure the grandmaster was emanating seemed to tten each attempt.


    The brutal barrage of punches showed no signs of stopping, and Atticus''s mind drifted off.


    He had recently battled Niall and had overwhelmed the man. However, Atticus had clearly gotten ahead of himself. Niall had restricted his power to the grandmaster- rank.


    Atticus had truly believed that if worse came to worse, he would at least be able to hold on against Niall''s actual power should he not use his domain.


    However, Atticus was just beginning to understand that the difference between a grandmaster- and a grandmaster+ was unfathomable.


    Alvis was fast. The force of his blows was immense.


    Even with the exo-suit and his new improvements after reaching the master- rank, Atticus felt his bones being crushed, his flesh mangled with each punch.


    But all things muste to an end.


    A boisterousugh rocked the whole space, followed by the loud voice of a man speaking.


    "Hahahaha! Alvis! I''ve never seen you lose yourposure so much before! He must have gotten under your skin, huh?"


    The constant barrage of punches stopped, and Alvis raised his blood-drenched arms, turning to look at the one who had just spoken.


    His eyes instantly locked onto the red eyes of Ronad, who was perched just above the massive crater the duo was in the middle of.


    "Shut up,"


    Alvis growled, his anger palpable. The left hand that Atticus had cut open had already healed, and despite having pummeled the intruder with such intensity, Alvis didn''t seem satisfied in the least.


    Ronad grinned.


    "Woah, easy there. You know, I always love seeing you in this condition. The calm and indifferent demeanor you always pretend to portray is boring on so many levels. A mindless beast will always be a mindless beast,"


    A bestial aura erupted from Alvis, spreading out towards Ronad. However, just as it was about to reach Ronad, it stopped in the air as though there was an imprable wall.


    "Quick to anger too. It''s like I''m looking in a mirror," Ronad said with a twisted smile. He had always been a madman. Alvis''s calm demeanor had always irked him; however, on the day they fought together back during the Raven camp attack, Ronad had seen Alvis''s true nature.


    The only reason Ronad ever pestered Alvis was to bring that primal nature out into the open. He would have never thought a random intruder would do that for him.


    Alvis''s overwhelming aura retreated as he clicked his tongue in annoyance. Ronad always behaved senselessly; he shouldn''t stoop to his level.


    Alvis turned away from him and looked at the intruder lying lodged deep in the earth. His eyes widened in the next instant.


    "Y-you¡­ you''re that boy!"


    The red shroud covering Atticus''s face had crumbled due to the barrage he had received earlier, leaving his face exposed for all to see.


    Alvis instantly recognized the white hair and piercing blue eyes. There was no way he could ever forget that face, despite having seen him only once, five years ago.


    "Atticus Ravenstein!" Alvis eximed.


    "Huh? Ravenstein?"


    Ronad turned, raising an eyebrow in surprise as he saw that what Alvis was saying was true. He hadn''t really remembered the boy; the only ones he had cared about back then were Ariel''s children, Ember and Caldor, with Ember being the only one present.


    However, he remembered the name. Atticus Ravenstein, the son of the family head of the Ravenstein family and the most probable heir.


    "How could we possibly be so lucky!" Ronad burst intoughter, already imagining the leverage they could gain from capturing him.


    But the frown on Alvis''s face deepened with each passing second.


    08:20


    ''He was at the intermediate rank five years ago¡­''


    This was the only thought that came to Alvis''s mind. How the hell was this possible? Crossing over from intermediate to master rank in 5 years? Not only that, but disying the strength of a grandmaster?


    It wasn''t something that should be said out loud. Such a person would be thrown into an asylum immediately. He had to be mad; that was the only exnation.


    But everything had happened right in front of him.


    It was insane.


    It was mind-bending.


    It was crazy.


    "But damn, what the hell are these Ravensteins feeding their children?" Ronad also seemed to pick up on the situation, but Alvis ignored him, his gaze fixed on Atticus.


    "How did you gain such strength?" Alvis asked coldly. If it was with the help of an artifact, it would be invaluable to the order.


    However, he received no response, only the sight of Atticus straining and forcing himself to stand.


    Crimson blood drenched his suit and face, his body screaming in pain, but he was still alive and breathing, albeit raggedly andboriously.


    He looked battered, but the intensity in Atticus''s stare made Alvis narrow his eyes.


    There were two grandmaster+ ranks in the area¡ªwhere was the expected look of hopelessness in his eyes?


    However, Atticus was calm.


    True, he had taken that devastating barrage of punches, and it had left him exhausted. However, he had done it for a reason. Atticus could have utilized the space element to teleport, but he didn''t.


    And it was for one reason.


    One of the exosuit''s unique ability to absorb and store iing blows, then unleash them with nearly twice the original force.


    Atticus''s katana never left his grasp and it all happened in an instant.


    The exosuit erupted in a blinding sh of crimson light, a shockwave of power radiating outward that shook the earth and split the sky. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    The energy that had been umting within the suit exploded outward, the force so intense that the ground beneath Atticus shattered further, sending debris flying in all directions.


    Atticus''s body surged with an almost unimaginable strength, every muscle, every nerve, every cell charged with power.


    In an instant, Atticus moved¡ªno, he didn''t just move; he seemed to multiply, his form blurring into countless afterimages as he executed the katana''s third art.


    One moment, he was standing tall in the crater; the next, a crimson crescent tearing through the sky formed in front of him.


    Alvis''s gaze narrowed in shock, but it was toote.


    The arc of energy screamed toward Alvis, appearing inches away from splitting him in two.

 Chapter 656 Appeared

    Chapter 656 Appeared


    Alvis felt the grip of death tightening around his entire being. Atticus''s speed, his power¡ªeverything had suddenly skyrocketed into the grandmaster+ rank!


    Where was all this powering from?


    Alvis needed answers, but it seemed he wouldn''t be getting them today.


    The crimson crescent sh reached its mark, the sizzling sound of burning flesh echoing as it parted Alvis''s nose.


    Just as it was about to sever Alvis in two, an overwhelming force suddenly mmed into Alvis''s side, shifting his body out of the way. However, the sh didn''t stop.


    Like a hot knife cutting through butter, the crescent sh phased through Alvis''s right shoulder, its movement so smooth and effortless that it seemed almost unreal.


    For a brief, surreal moment, the world seemed to freeze. The crescent sh continued its path, disappearing into the distance, its energy carving a clean line across the horizon.


    Then, as if the world exhaled, devastation ensued.


    The ground beneath them split open, the sh''s trajectory tracing a jagged, kilometers-long scar into the earth. Mountains crumbled, and rivers diverted in its wake.


    For a moment, it felt as though nothing had happened. Alvis remained still, having stopped his momentum, his expression unreadable. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    But then, a spurt of blood arced through the air, vivid against the backdrop of destruction. His arm, severed at the shoulder, separated from his body and fell to the ground with a heavy thud.


    The entire area fell into stunned silence, the only sound the distant rumble of the earth settling and the faint hiss of escaping air from the chasm. Blood dripped slowly from Alvis''s severed shoulder, hitting the ground with surprising loudness.


    Alvis stared absently at the spot where his arm had been, his expression unreadable.


    His arm had been severed? By a 16-year-old child?


    Alvis felt baffled, trying his very best to deny reality. But deep down, he knew the truth. His arm had really been severed, and his life had been saved by Ronad''s interference.


    "Sorry, kid. I don''t like him either, but I can''t have you killing him," Ronad said.


    Ronad''s words sounded apologetic, but his tone and expression were anything but. He had a wide grin on his face, and his tone seemed more like he was mocking Atticus.


    However, Atticus didn''t care about how either of them was currently feeling. That had been his chance to kill Alvis, but he had unfortunately missed it.


    ''I feel weak.''


    While the exosuit had the power to absorb and multiply the force of attacks, it wasn''t omnipotent. It had its limits, and Atticus had just stretched that limit to the utmost extent it could possibly reach.


    The power Atticus had just unleashed with the exosuit was so immense that the suit immediately shut down, the suit retracting from Atticus''s body and streaming into the slump on his chest.


    Atticus felt the intense fatigue hit him. Without the suit''s support, his power had reduced significantly.


    ''Looks like there''s no other choice,'' Atticus thought, holding his katana tightly and fixing his eyes on Alvis.


    ''This is going to hurt.''


    Alvis clenched his remaining fist so hard that blood dripped from it. He had no idea what was making him angrier: the fact that a 16-year-old had cut off his arm, or that Ronad, that fool, had actually saved his life.


    Regardless, Alvis was seething, and there was only one person he could unload all this anger on.


    "Fine," Alvis growled, pitch-ck aura seeping out from him as his presence intensified. "I will finish off what I was supposed to do five years ago."


    Alvis''s aura exploded, growing to unimaginable heights, bing even more unsettling and oppressive.


    His body began to warp and expand, shrouded in a dark, pulsating aura.


    Muscles swelled grotesquely, tearing through his clothes as his limbs thickened and expanded, each fiber of his being hardening like forged steel. His face contorted into a fearsome visage, fangs protruding from his mouth.


    As his colossal muscles swelled, his arm tensed like coiled steel. With a thunderous roar, he unleashed a devastating punch that cracked the very air itself.


    Atticus, caught off guard by the sudden surge of power, had no time to react. The punch mmed into him with the force of a meteor strike, his body crumpling under the impact.


    He was sent hurtling back through the air like a ragdoll, his form nearly indistinguishable amidst the blur of motion and the explosion of debris that followed.


    But Alvis was far from done. He appeared in the air, his dark aura trailing behind him like a storm cloud.


    In an instant, he was on Atticus again, his movements a blur as he struck from every direction.


    Each punch connected with bone-shattering force, driving Atticus back and forth through the air like a puppet on strings. The sound of the blows echoed across the battlefield, each one punctuated by the sickening crunch of impact.


    Even with the exosuit, Atticus had been beaten to a pulp. But now, he had lost the power of the exosuit, and Alvis appeared even stronger!


    Despite his incredible perception, to Atticus, Alvis was a blur. He couldn''t react no matter how much he tried.


    With a final, brutal strike, Alvis drove Atticus into the ground, the force of the impact creating a massive crater that sent shockwaves rippling outward.


    Alvisnded with a resounding thud, his monstrous form towering over the crater. With only his remaining hand, he continued to pound Atticus into the ground, each punch more ferocious than thest.


    "WHO THE HELL DO YOU THINK YOU ARE!!???"


    Atticus felt his mind slipping, the pain in his body was unbearable. Yet, a smile crept onto his lips.


    Atticus had known from the very beginning that there were two grandmaster+ ranks before attacking the settlement. While it was true he was able to overpower Niall, who limited his power, Atticus had never been one to be so reckless.


    There was no way he would risk his life to face two grandmaster+ ranks with just that alone. It was the same with the third art of the katana. The only reason Atticus had acquired and used it now was because he wanted to test his limits.


    However, it was the end of the road, and he had no more abilities left to show. He was utterly beaten.


    ''Looks like it''s about time.''


    Atticus abruptly released his hold over the water and light elements, which had been healing his broken body. Just as Alvis''s punch was about tond, a blinding light erupted from Atticus, piercing into the skies.


    In the next instant, a man appeared in front of the beaten Atticus, his whole body brimming with intense power.


    This man was buff, with white hair and piercing blue eyes.


    To the people of the human domain, he needed no introduction.


    The family head of a family of madmen, Avalon Ravenstein, had appeared.

 Chapter 657 Eight Years

    Chapter 657 Eight Years


    Atticus had been holding onto a very powerful artifact for years now.


    Five years ago, after the attack on the Ravenstein camp and the subsequent award ceremony, Avalon had promised to give Atticus a gift for his impressive disy during the ceremony.


    In light of this, Avalon had given Atticus a spherical object containing five blue earrings. Out of these five, only one remained.


    Atticus had given two to Aurora and Ember back at the academy, the third to Avalon, and thest was always fixed on his left ear.


    The effects of the artifact were simple yet profound.


    **Name:** Echo''s Call **Rank:** Grandmaster+ **Function:** Echo''s Call is a powerful teleportation artifact. Each of the five earrings within the sphere is linked through a connection. When one wearer is in danger, they can mentally trigger the artifact, which will teleport another wearer of the earring to their location instantly.


    It was an incredibly powerful artifact, and to Atticus, it served as a tremendous safety.


    The entire battlefield descended into a deafening silence.


    Alvis and Ronad found themselves standing together hundreds of meters away the moment that man appeared. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Avalon Ravenstein.


    One of the four stars of the Ravenstein family and one of the greatest geniuses ever to appear in the human domain.


    Avalon had broken almost all the records left behind by Magnus and was expected to be a being even stronger than Magnus.


    Avalon truly deserved the title of the family head of a family of madmen. Only a madman could lead a family filled with them.


    Avalon was known throughout the human domain for two things: his overwhelming talent and power, and his hot temper.


    Magnus was calm and steady, striking only when provoked. However, his threshold for nonsense was still rtively high, depending on the situation, of course. But Avalon was the opposite. At any sign of nonsense, Avalon would erupt.


    ''Can we handle him?'' Alvis wondered, still in his bestial and transformed state. Although his left arm had started healing, it would take time for it to fully grow back.


    Avalon was a grandmaster+ rank, but he was iparable to Rowan, Aurora''s father, whom he and Ronad had faced back at the Raven camp. Avalon was a monster among the grandmaster+ ranks.


    Only his presence, without unleashing any aura, was enough to increase the weight of the air.


    Ronad could also see the severity of the current situation, and he hadpletely lost the grin on his face. To be honest, he was more worried than Alvis because of their history.


    [We''ll fight together. He shouldn''t be able to handle the two of us. It''ll be tough, but we''ll kill him just like we kill that fool back then at the Raven camp]


    Ronad manipted the air flow andmunicated with Alvis. If they could kill the Ravenstein family head and heir here, it would be a huge blow to the Ravenstein family.


    However, while the duo was busy nning their next move, Avalon took his time.


    He was currently d in a regal robe and had been heading toward an important meeting before he got transported out of the blue.


    Although Avalon''s mind worked like a supeputer, his actions seemed slow.


    The first thing he did was turn his gaze backward. He knew only his boy could have called him here, and he needed to assess his state first.


    Seeing Atticus''s bloodied figure showing him a weak smile, Avalon''s expression didn''t change. He had expected that Atticus would at least have had to be in this state for the artifact to activate.


    Then, Avalon turned to face the front. In that moment, only two things upied his mind. The first was the current state of one of the grandmaster+ ranks before him¡ªone of his hands was cut off.


    It didn''t take a genius to figure out who had done that, given the situation.


    His 16-year-old son had severed the arm of a grandmaster+ rank.


    Although they had met and spent time together on multiple asions, Avalon hadn''t been able to spend much time with Atticus over the years due to his obsession with finding Ariel''s killer.


    He had always been proud of his boy, always.


    Atticus was hardworking and possessed a talent never before seen in the human domain.


    But a 16-year-old cutting off the arm of a grandmaster+ rank? The pride Avalon felt deep within him was so intense that a chuckle escaped his lips. He felt an overwhelming urge to brag!


    However, as soon as Avalon''s eyesnded on the man beside Alvis, all those good feelings vanished, and his expression froze.


    Avalon stared at Ronad for a few seconds without uttering a single word.


    For eight years¡ªeight whole years¡ªhe had been searching for this man. The same man who had killed his brother, Ariel Ravenstein.


    And now, that same man was standing right in front of him.


    There was no need for useless words.


    Avalon''s lips parted, and though he uttered only a single word, it was enough to send a tremor through the entire space.


    "Domain,"


    The word echoed like a thunderp, reverberating through the atmosphere.


    In the next instant, it happened. An eruption of blinding orange light exploded from Avalon''s body, so intense that it was as though a sun had ignited on the battlefield.


    The light shot up into the sky, a searing pir of fire that tore through the heavens.


    It felt as though a nuclear explosion had detonated, the force of the st rippling outward in all directions.


    The shockwave that followed was a wall of heat and power, incinerating everything in its path, reducing thendscape to ash and cinders in an instant.


    The orange light continued to spread outward, expanding with terrifying speed until it epassed everything within its reach.


    The sky, once pitch ck, was now an inferno, swirling with fire and smoke, the very clouds themselves burning.


    In the center of the raging world, where the heat was so intense it could melt steel, Avalon stood tall.


    The mes swirled around him fiercely, yet they seemed almost tamed in his presence, as if bowing to their master.


    Alvis and Ronad had immediately unleashed their own domains as soon as Avalon had done so.


    However, instead of each one shing for dominance and trying to ovee Avalon''s domain, Avalon''s domain was so overwhelming that only two small mini-domains formed around the both of them, each one fighting a losing battle and on the verge of being snuffed out.

 Chapter 658 Reality

    Chapter 658 Reality


    It felt as though the apocalypse had descended upon the earth.


    Avalon''s domain was, without a doubt, like hell on earth.


    The entire environment had transformed into a zing inferno, with towering pirs of fire erupting violently from the ground.


    The sky within the domain was a seething mass of dark, roiling clouds, intermittently torn apart by fiery bolts of lightning.


    The ground was a cracked, smoldering wastnd, with rivers of moltenva cutting through the terrain.


    The heat was so intense that even the rocks glowed red hot, and any vegetation or water sources that had initially been present had been instantly incinerated upon the domain''s release.


    ''Amazing.''


    It was Atticus who thought this. The atmosphere waspletely oppressive, with the air shimmering from the extreme heat.


    However, despite the whole space being incredibly hot, Atticus felt absolutely no difort. In fact, the fire wrapped around him in a gentle embrace, and he was beyond shocked to feel himself recovering. When could fire heal?


    Yet, it was happening right before his eyes.


    ''This control of fire¡­''


    Atticus had advanced greatly in his control over the fire element, but he could feel it¡ªhis control couldn''t hold a candle to what he was currently experiencing.


    The fire felt alive. Atticus could sense the intense amount of anger radiating from the fire molecules. The mes surrounding him felt warm and kind, but the fire everywhere else in the space was wrathful.


    Atticus turned his gaze towards Avalon standing in front of him, then at the two struggling figures in the distance, and let out a smile. ''I expected him to be powerful, but this is too much.''


    The domains of two grandmaster+ ranks were losing to just one person. It was a fact that would shock anyone who heard it, and indeed, both Alvis and Ronad were beyond shocked.


    Even though it would eventually lose, they had expected one of their domains to sh and struggle against Avalon''s first.


    But with both of their domains actively fighting against Avalon''s, they thought his attention would be divided on both fronts, and the intensity of the attack would be even more severe. Both Alvis and Ronad, plus any sane person, would have expected theirbined domains to overpower Avalon''s or at the very least reach a stalemate!


    However, thest thing any of them would have ever expected was for Avalon''s domain to overwhelmingly dominate theirs.


    Both Alvis and Ronad were at a distance from each other. The world that had once been expansive and grand in its entirety had been reduced to a small patch of air surrounded by fire.


    A domain, the embodiment of a grandmaster''s power¡ªone that, if unleashed, was a natural disaster on its own, majestic and powerful¡ªhad been reduced to this.


    The same was true for Alvis, whose dark, unsettling aura that made up his domain was restricted to a 30-meter radius, shrinking gradually.


    ''Shit, we''ve been checkmated,'' Alvis''s eyes turned cold. He and Ronad had just made a terrible mistake, one that might cost them their lives.


    Because they believed they could battle and defeat Avalon, both Alvis and Ronad had refrained from using their escape artifacts. But as soon as Avalon''s domain engulfed them, that escape route became obsolete.


    "Ariel Ravenstein. Do you remember him?"


    Avalon''s voice echoed through the entire space, sounding as though a god was addressing a group of lower life forms. Despite the hell he had just unleashed, he still appeared calm.


    Ronad''s gaze narrowed before an intense grin formed on his face. He was worried about the situation, but it was impossible for him not to provoke chaos when the opportunity presented itself.


    "Hmm, I''ve killed a lot of you white-haired monkeys. But I do remember one particr fool. He cried while calling out the names of his children!"


    Ronad burst into raucousughter before making a pathetic attempt at mimicking Ariel''s voice in a mocking tone.


    "Ember¡­ Caldor, I''m sorry! Hahaha!" Ronad''sughter showed no signs of stopping.


    However, Avalon remained calm, his expression unreadable. He was standing more than a hundred meters away from Ronad.


    But in the very next instant¡ªbefore anyone could even blink¡ªhe was in front of Ronad, his hand flying through the air with blinding speed.


    Not even a nanosecond passed, and the distance between them vanished as if Avalon had always been standing there.


    Ronad didn''t even register Avalon''s presence before Avalon''s open hand connected with his left cheek with a force that was nothing short of cataclysmic.


    The impact sent a shockwave rippling through Ronad''s flesh, his skin warping and distorting as the energy traveled through his face.


    It was as if a tidal wave of force had crashed into him, his cheekbone creaking under the pressure, the flesh rippling outwards in slow motion before snapping back with a painful recoil.


    His vision blurred as his body was yanked violently by the momentum. His mind struggled to keep up, the world spinning around him as the force of the p propelled him sideways at an astonishing speed.


    He was sent hurtling through the air, his body twisted in an uncontrolled spiral, headfirst.


    Just as his consciousness began to fade, he managed to w his way back from the brink, his instincts kicking in as he fought to regain control. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    His feet hit the ground hard, and he skidded along the earth, digging deep furrows into the molten dirt as he struggled to stay upright.


    ''D-did I just get pped?'' Ronad was finding it hard to grasp reality.


    But before he could even process the thought, another blip of movement filled his vision, and a second, devastating p connected with his other cheek.


    The force was no less terrifying, sending him careening through the air once again, his body tumbling uncontrobly as the world spun out of focus.


    Ronad crashed into the ground, his body rolling and bouncing across the unforgiving terrain. He desperately tried to regain his footing, but the sheer force of the blow left him disoriented, his senses scrambled as he skidded to a halt once more.


    The world was spinning, his face burning with pain, and the taste of blood filled his mouth.

 Chapter 659 Sizzling

    Chapter 659 Sizzling


    Ronad had just been pped hard in the face¡ªtwice. However, his expression was one ofplete confusion.


    His brain was still rattling in his skull, struggling to process what was happening. But as the third cataclysmic pnded, sending him flying once more, Ronad''s mind finally registered the reality of the situation.


    He, a grandmaster+ rank, was being pped?


    Ronad might have been a madman, but he was still prideful to the core. His face twisted with rage, and his eyes burned with fury. He let out a roar that echoed across the battlefield.


    The air molecules came under Ronad''s immediatemand as he called upon his dispersed domain once more.


    A palpable wave of energy erupted from Ronad. The winds whipped into a frenzy, the very atmosphere bending to his will as his domain surged outward.


    But as the intense air currents expanded, they collided with the overwhelming presence of Avalon''s already established domain. Ronad''s domain was immediately stifled, suppressed by the searing heat that surrounded him.


    Yet, Ronad''s anger only grew. He focused his power, and with another furious shout, unleashed a raging hurricane from within his constrained domain.


    The winds howled with deafening force as towering tornadoes manifested, their power so immense that they tore through thendscape.


    The tornadoes immediately caught Avalon''s mes, whipping them into fiery vortexes that spiraled out of control, causing devastation wherever they touched.


    They sped out in different directions, hoping to catch Avalon off guard. However, Avalon simply¡­ blipped.


    One moment, he was a distant figure standing calmly amidst the inferno, and the next, he appeared within Ronad''s small domain.


    The air around him seemed to part, making way as he walked slowly and unhurriedly through Ronad''s domain, his expression unreadable.


    A twisted grin immediately spread across Ronad''s face as he saw Avalon within his domain.


    ''Finally!''


    Even though they were currently within Avalon''s domain, this was his space. His domain might have been shrinking, but it hadn''t lost yet!


    He finally had Avalon within reach, and he wasted no time unleashing everything he had.


    Air spikes materialized from the turbulent winds around him, sharp and deadly, each one aimed directly at Avalon. The spikes shot forward with incredible speed, converging on him from all sides.


    But as the spikes closed in, Avalon took a single, calm step forward. The moment his foot touched the ground, the intense winds within Ronad''s domain began to falter.


    The spikes disintegrated in mid-air, the swirling tornadoes lost their momentum, and the once ferocious winds dissipated like mist before the sun.


    In an instant, Ronad''s domain¡ªa symbol of the power of grandmaster ranks, a force that would cause natural disasters upon its release¡ªwas dispersed by a single step.


    Ronad''s gaze trembled, his mind freezing. No matter how much he tried to summon his domain, it wouldn''t respond to his call. No, it was responding, but the usual range it could reach had be an impossibility. It couldn''t extend beyond his own body.


    "W-what is this strength?"


    Ronad could only ask. Avalon was in the same rank as he was. Battles between those of the same rank were supposed to be intense, with both sides exerting significant effort. However, it was clear to Ronad that Avalon hadn''t even deemed it necessary to use a weapon against him, or even his fists!


    In fact, Ronad was just beginning to realize that the only reason Avalon was using his domain at all was to prevent them from escaping his grasp.


    As the sound of Avalon''s approaching footsteps grew closer, Ronad felt a deep, soul-crushing fear.


    This was the family head of the Ravenstein family.


    A monster.


    That was what the man before him was.


    "W-wait¡ª"


    Before Ronad could finish speaking, Avalon blipped once more, his figure vanishing and reappearing directly in front of him.


    There was no time to react¡ªAvalon''s hand moved like a lightning strike, his palm connecting with Ronad''s face in a titanic collision that imploded the earth beneath them.


    Ronad''s head snapped back as he hurtled across the battlefield, leaving a trail of blood mixed with spit in the air.


    But this time, Ronad was given no time to think. Avalon blipped above him in the air, delivering another cataclysmic p to the opposite cheek.


    Ronad crashed into the molten, searing ground, the sound of sizzling flesh filling the air.


    Avalon descended upon him,nding with a resounding thud that shook the earth. The impact drove Ronad further into the ground, the air exploding from his lungs as the terrain beneath him cracked and splintered under the force.


    Avalon wasted no time. His palms rained down in a torrent of cataclysmic ps, each one delivering a thunderous crack that reverberated through the battlefield.


    The sound was deafening, each p echoing as though an enormous cannon had been fired.


    Ronad''s head whipped from side to side, his vision blurring with every savage p. His cheeks were battered relentlessly, the force of each blow driving his head into the ground before another p yanked it back up.


    The air around them suddenly grew hotter, the temperature spiking to unbearable levels.


    Avalon''s palms began to glow with a searing orange light, the heat radiating from them intensifying with each p.


    The next time his hand connected with Ronad''s face, the sound of flesh sizzling filled the air.


    The pain threshold of grandmasters was extraordinarily high, but the pain Ronad was currently enduring went beyond that level, breaking the scale entirely.


    However, Ronad''s screams of agony were drowned out by the crackling of burning flesh as Avalon''s scorching palms seared his cheeks. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    The skin bubbled and ckened, the once bloody mess of his face now turning into a charred, ckened mass. His flesh melted and peeled back, revealing raw, exposed muscle beneath.


    But Avalon didn''t stop. The relentless barrage continued, and soon the charred flesh gave way entirely, revealing the stark white of Ronad''s cheekbones beneath.


    The bones themselves began to cken and crack under the unrelenting heat, the smell of scorched bone mingling with the stench of burnt flesh.


    Ronad''s face, once recognizable, was now a horrific, ckened mass, his features unidentifiable beneath the carnage.


    Yet, Avalon remained relentless, his palms showing no signs of stopping.


    Atticus gulped audibly. ''I guess I now know where I get my vengeful personality from.''


    Atticus had always been vengeful, even back on Earth, but he had noticed that upon reaching Eldoralth, it had intensified manifold. He hadn''t understood why before, but it was clear now.


    Avalon''s expression didn''t change one bit during the beating; his face remained expressionless.


    While Atticus was fixated on Avalon, the second grandmaster+ in the area had his mind working in overdrive.


    ''Shit! Shit! He''s more powerful than I anticipated!'' Alvis clenched his one fist and gritted his teeth hard.


    He had been trying to think of a way to escape the moment he saw their domains losing, but nothing came to mind. There was no escaping a domain.


    ''That bastard is the fastest among us. If Ronad can''t react to his movements, then I don''t stand a chance. Are we going to fall here?''


    Alvis was unwilling to ept it. They had been patient, biding their time for five years! Would all that hard work go down the drain?


    Just as he was thinking, Alvis''s eyes suddenlynded on Atticus in the distance.


    ''I could use him as a hostage.''


    Alvis moved before he could evenplete that thought, his figure cutting through the air with intense speed, leaving a trail of ck in his wake.


    Atticus noticed the blur approaching from the distance and simply chuckled, not making a single attempt to move.


    It was true that Avalon was currently focused on Ronad, but if Alvis thought that Avalon would leave his own son unattended, then he had to be the most foolish person on the.


    Nothing could happen inside this domain without Avalon''s permission.


    As Alvis closed the distance, his eyes icy, just as he was about to grab Atticus, his whole body suddenlybusted, a small breeze brushing against Atticus.


    In the next second, Alvis found himself suspended in the sky, tendrils of searing fire restraining his entire body.


    Intense pain rocked his being, followed by the sound of sizzling flesh.

 Chapter 660 Revenge

    Chapter 660 Revenge


    Sizzling.


    This was the sound that permeated the entire space, followed by the loud, rhythmic sound of intense ps.


    On one side of the domain, high in the sky, a monstrous beast shrouded in a dark aura struggled fiercely against an uncountable number of fiery tendrils that restrained his entire body.


    Alvis, engulfed in darkness, called upon his ultimate power to break free, but to no avail¡ªthe fire only tightened its grip, straining his bones until they cracked. The darkness surrounding him dwindled, and an unimaginable pain wracked his body.


    A guttural scream echoed across the hellish domain as Alvis cried out, but the fire only grew stronger.


    On the other side of the domain, the relentless, rhythmic sound of pping continued unabated.


    The vitality of a grandmaster+ rank was staggering.


    At this point, Ronad''s face was nothing more than ckened bones, yet he was still alive and breathing.


    Eventually, Avalon ceased his relentless barrage and lifted Ronad by the neck in a vise-like grip.


    Fire abruptly engulfed Ronad, and his healing process was sped up. Minutes passed, and Ronad''s destroyed face was fully restored. However, he appeared disoriented.


    "Ariel Ravenstein¡­ do you remember him?"


    Ronad''s disoriented expression twisted into a scowl as he heard Avalon''s cold voice, the memories of the torment he had just endured flooding back.


    But Ronad was a grandmaster+ rank, a man who had endured worse torments in his life. His lips curled into a mocking grin as he stared at Avalon, an action he immediately regretted.


    Another wave of fire enveloped Ronad, but this time, it didn''t elerate his healing. A deafening scream of pain resounded across the space as Ronad was slowly burned by the mes. It was a pain unlike any he had ever experienced.


    He had been burned before, but Avalon''s mes were hotter¡ªinfinitely worse. The pain was excruciating, magnified tenfold, and it was slow, agonizingly so.


    Ronad screamed at the top of his lungs, the pain unbearable. He struggled, but was unable to move even an inch.


    This scene went on for hours, with Ronad''s mind slipping more times than he could count. During this time, Avalon simply stood by, his face expressionless, not uttering a single word.


    The pain threshold of grandmasters was immense, but it wasn''t infinite. Ronad had always enjoyed inflicting pain on others, and while he was used to enduring pain himself, this was crossing a line he had never experienced.


    As more hours passed, Ronad began shouting the answer Avalon wanted, but the mes continued, turning Ronad''s life into a living hell.


    Finally, the mes ceased, and Ronad''s charred body hit the scorching ground. Avalon asked once more,


    "Ariel Ravenstein¡­ do you remember him?"


    Ronad nodded slowly, but it wasn''t the type of response Avalon wanted.


    Another wave of fire engulfed Ronad, his screams echoing through the space for hours until Avalon finally stopped.


    He asked once more, "Ariel Ravenstein¡­ do you remember him?"


    "Y-yes!" Ronad immediately responded.


    "Did you kill him with your own hands, or were there others?"


    "I-I alone."


    Avalon nodded. "Apologize to him."


    Ronad paused,pletely baffled. Even after all the torture and pain he had endured, even though he knew that doing this would make things worse, he just couldn''t help himself.


    It started with a chuckle before Ronad burst into intenseughter. "Apologize t¡ª"


    But he couldn''t even finish his words as a devastating punch connected with his face. Ronad''s nose caved in, and he was sent flying back with incredible speed.


    Avalon didn''t give him a chance to rest and immediately pounced on him, unleashing a barrage of blows.


    Atticus watched as his father beat the life out of Ronad. Bones were broken, flesh was seared. At one point, it wasn''t just Ronad''s face; his entire body was burned, leaving only the whites of his bones and exposed internal organs.


    The entire scene was brutal, yet only a sad expression appeared on Atticus''s face. He began to feel it¡ªthe emotions of the fire molecules in the air, which had been wrathful before, were now filled with sadness.


    The molecules seemed to be a reflection of Avalon''s own emotions. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Time passed, the sun rose over the horizon, and soon fell as night descended. The torture had been ongoing throughout this period, and Ronad''s expression had changed dramatically.


    He appeared lost and lifeless as hey on the ground, his body reduced to ckened bones with only his face remaining intact.


    Avalon began again, his voice cold.


    "Ariel Ravenstein¡­ do you know him?"


    "Y-ye-s," Ronad stammered, barely able to muster a response.


    "You killed him with your own hands, or were there others?"


    "I-I al-alone," Ronad whispered, his voice trembling.


    "Apologize to him,"


    "I-I''m so-sorry," Ronad managed to croak out.


    Not a nanosecond passed before fire enveloped Ronad, burning him into ash in an instant.


    Avalon took in a deep, shuddering breath, his fists clenched hard. His mind reyed every memory he had with Ariel, an intense sadness crossing his face.


    "Rest in peace, brother," Avalon muttered as a breeze blew, scattering Ronad''s remains across the space.


    A few seconds of silence passed before Avalon abruptly turned to look at Alvis, still suspended in the air, his gaze now icy cold. The tendrils of fire tightened around Alvis, and just as Avalon was about to deliver the final blow¡ª


    "Dad! Wait!" Atticus''s sudden shout halted Avalon in his tracks. He blipped and appeared in front of Atticus instantly, slightly startling him.


    "I overheard one of their members talking earlier," Atticus began, "One of the families in our sector is helping them."


    Avalon''s expression narrowed. "Do you know which one?"


    Atticus shook his head with a wry smile before asking, "Do you suspect any?"


    "A few," Avalon replied, his mind spinning with possibilities. He turned his focus back to Alvis and continued,


    "Any tiered family would be far too careful before getting involved in something like this. A mana contract is most definitely involved, which means torturing him is useless."


    Atticus nodded in agreement. "True, but I''m sure he''d still end up being useful. You could use him as bait?"


    "Hmm, that''s right," Avalon ced his hand on his chin, contemting the idea, but then suddenly paused.


    ''Wait¡­''


    He had been so engrossed in the moment that he hadpletely forgotten he was talking to his 16-year-old son!


    "You crazy boy! You have so much exining to do!" Avalon eximed, pointing at Atticus.


    Atticus froze. He had been hoping to avoid this part by steering the conversation toward something serious. But it seemed that wasn''t going to be easy.


    Atticus sighed, wondering where to even start. "Dad, it wasn''t my fault. I¡ª"


    "Wait. Start from the beginning. Where are we, and how did you get here?"


    "The Abyssal Chasm. Grandfather''s training," Atticus answered.


    Avalon''s eyes widened. The Abyssal Chasm? The same Abyssal Chasm where an army of master+ ranks went in and were almost wiped out? What the hell was his 16-year-old son doing here!?


    As Avalon was about to speak, he suddenly remembered the arm of the grandmaster+ rank that Atticus had cut off, and a surge of pride filled his body, causing him to chuckle. However, he quickly regained hisposure.


    "That means the Obsidian Order has been hiding in the chasm all these years. How did you find them?"


    "I stumbled on one of their hunting teams while I was hunting," Atticus exined.


    Avalon nodded; it all made sense. His father sent Atticus here, and he found the Obsidian Order, who had been hiding in the chasm for years.


    But something still nagged at him. No grandmaster could enter the Abyssal Chasm, and during their experiments, teleportation had already been attempted and failed. So how had he managed to enter?


    Atticus hadn''t considered this possibility before; otherwise, he might not have been so willing to use this as hisst card.


    "Alright, alright, so how did you cut off his arm?" Avalon''s eyes lit up as he stared at Atticus, eager to hear the story.


    Atticus chuckled before recounting the events. He left out certain details, particrly rting to the Katana''s world and Cedric, instead focusing on his exosuit.


    Avalonughed boisterously afterward, clearly delighted by his son''s power and talent. He couldn''t wait to brag about it!


    "How are you feeling?" Atticus suddenly asked after Avalon had stoppedughing, causing Avalon to smile wryly.


    ''That''s right, he saw everything,'' Avalon thought before responding, "Empty."


    "Empty?"


    Avalon nodded. "After Ariel died, all I could think about was getting revenge. But now that I''ve finally done that, I feel¡­ empty. In the end, revenge is all about satisfying myself. It doesn''t change what happened to Ariel, nor does it bring him back."


    Atticus silently pondered before speaking, "But that man deserved everything that happened to him, right?"


    Avalon smiled and ruffled Atticus''s hair. "True, but honestly, if I had to choose between getting revenge and getting Ariel back, I would choose thetter in a heartbeat. Revenge isn''t worth it if you''re going to lose something important in return. Remember that, Atticus."


    Atticus fell silent, unable to respond. Avalon''s words stung deeply, touching on a fear he had kept hidden.


    He wanted to exact his revenge on a being who could literally reincarnate people. It was dangerous on so many levels.


    He could end up losing his life or, worse, the lives of his family.


    ''Should I really be focused on revenge?'' Atticus thought, but he shook his head, deciding to think about itter.


    "On a more serious note, son, let''s make sure your mom doesn''t hear anything about this, okay?"


    Atticus froze, unable to imagine what would happen if his mother found out what had urred.


    He nodded his head frantically, causing Avalon to burst intoughter. Atticus also chuckled, shaking his head.


    Afterward, they talked about random things, with Avalon mentioning that he had been present during Atticus''s battle with the other Apex.


    All the while, arge beast screamed in pain high above the air.


    Soon enough, they finished speaking, and it was time to say goodbye.

 Chapter 661 Slave

    Chapter 661 ve


    Atticus conversed with Avalon for a while. During this time, they spoke about various things. It had already been more than a year since they hadst seen each other, so catching up on each other''s lives was inevitable.


    "So, what now?" Atticus suddenly asked after they hadughed and talked about different topics.


    "We should get going," Avalon replied, standing up from the fire made chair, but he paused when he saw Atticus''s expression. "What?"


    "What do you mean, ''we''? I''m here to train, remember?"


    "Really? After everything that just happened?"


    Avalon was feeling very skeptical about leaving Atticus behind, especially after all that had urred. He was genuinely worried.


    "You don''t have to worry, Dad. You''ve taken care of the problem already. What more could possibly happen?"


    "I know, but¡­ I mean, Father would understand, right?" Avalon tried to reason. After everything that had happened, he believed Magnus would understand if Atticus decided to leave the Abyssal Chasm earlier than the scheduled time.


    "Do you really think he would?" Atticus asked with a small smile, causing Avalon to sigh heavily. They both knew how strict Magnus was. He wouldn''t have said anything if Atticus had run from Alvis and Ronad, but since the problem had already been dealt with, there was no reason for him to leave.


    Seeing that there was no convincing Atticus, Avalon controlled the fire and brought Alvis, who was suspended in the air, closer before breaking and severing all his limbs. He kept each of the rings Alvis wore safe.


    Afterward, fire enveloped Alvis, and his whole body was seared and scorched. Avalon had to make sure that Alvis waspletely restrained and, most importantly, drained. With the amount of damage he had just inflicted, Alvis''s entire being would be focused on healing.


    Seeing that he was secure, Avalon released his domain. As the veil of crimson lifted, Atticus''s eyesnded on a scene of utter devastation. There was nothing left of the settlement, just arge scorched field spanning more than a kilometer.


    ''I really need to form my domain as fast as possible,'' he thought. The power of a domain was immense and profound. There was no greater guarantee of his survival than having a domain by the time the Nexus event started.


    "Can I have this artifact?" Atticus gestured to the world they were currently in before attempting to give Avalon cute googly eyes. Needless to say, Avalon was thoroughly frightened.


    It simply looked as though Atticus was staring at him intently, nning his demise.


    Avalon shuddered. "Yeah, I don''t mind that, but it''s bound to him. Once we figure out a way to unbind it, I''ll give it to you, don''t worry."


    Atticus stopped trying to look cute and smiled. ''I can''t believe that worked,'' he thought. He had been so ustomed to maintaining a calm and cold demeanor over the years that he had inadvertently lost his touch. His only weapon against Anastasia had been lost, and he had no idea.


    Afterward, Avalon still tried to convince Atticus toe along, but seeing as he refused, Avalon had no choice but to leave without him.


    Atticus used the ring he had taken from the earlier hunting team to open a portal before the duo stepped out together.


    Avalon''s gaze immediately narrowed. He could instantly sense the staggering number of darkness beasts in the caves.


    Avalon suddenly stomped his foot, and waves of concentric circles of fire radiated outward, zing through the caves, engulfing each of the darkness beasts and reducing them to ash.


    "Show off," Atticus remarked suddenly.


    Avalon''s mouth twitched at Atticus''sment. He cleared his throat before saying his final goodbyes and shooting through the caves, leaving Atticus alone.


    Atticus sighed deeply, feeling a pang of guilt for lying to Avalon. He knew his father would never have left him behind if he had known there was a beast Paragon in the chasm.


    ''Considering the unstable nature of that man, anything could happen,'' he thought.


    Just as Atticus was about to start making his way back, the scene around him suddenly changed, and he found himself standing in arge throne room, a handsome man smiling at him.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, Avalon zed through the caves, reaching the pit where Atticus had firstnded. He shot upwards, carrying Alvis, who was wrapped in fire, and soon the bright sun greeted him as he crossed the barrier and reached the surface.


    An overwhelming aura immediately descended upon the entire area, engulfing Avalon and Alvis. Then, a man appeared floating in front of them.


    "Father," Avalon bowed respectfully upon seeing Magnus.


    "Atticus?" Magnus asked immediately.


    "He''s okay. He stayed behind to finish his training," n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Avalon replied, sensing the pressure in the air ease slightly. He almost wanted tough. To think his strict and ever-serious father could be so worried.


    "Exin," Magnusmanded.


    Avalon quickly recounted the events that had urred within the chasm to Magnus, including the details that Atticus had exined to him. After a few seconds, he finished narrating the events.


    "The same group that killed Ariel and attacked the Raven camp?" Magnus''s words were apanied by a loud rumble of thunder, thick clouds forming all around the entirety of Dusk Town.


    Magnus was furious, and the whole of Dusk Town could feel it. Darius and many other members of the Vermore family rushed out of the estate and fixed their gazes on the sky.


    ''What happened?'' Darius''s heart clenched with fear. He and many other grandmasters could tell that Magnus was responsible for this. He truly hoped it wasn''t what he was thinking.


    [Destroy everything that might link us to them,]


    Darius silentlymunicated to his butler, who immediately bowed and left the area.


    The person on whom Magnus''s gaze was focused trembled uncontrobly. Any thoughts of trying to escape left Alvis''s mind, and his earlier beast form reverted back to human.


    "Take him back to the estate. Make sure he doesn''t escape. Take the Aegis ship with you," Magnus ordered.


    Avalon bowed before shooting up into the skies and entering the airship. Magnus wanted to be cautious. They might be in their sector, but anything could happen. Thest thing they wanted was for Avalon to be ambushed.


    The Aegis airship was made for war; it could withstand the bombardment of multiple grandmasters at once.


    After Avalon left with the airship, Magnus turned towards the chasm, his anger subsiding. The clouds surrounding the town dispersed, and the rumbling thunder quieted. After a few seconds, a smile appeared on his face as he recalled everything Avalon had told him.


    ''He cut the arm of a grandmaster+?'' Magnus chuckled.


    ¡­


    "You were beyond amazing. It was even more entertaining than I expected!" The Sovereign praised with a wide grin.


    Niall stood silently on one side of the hall, his expression filled with reluctance.


    "Can I ask you one question?" Atticus inquired.


    "Of course. What''s on your mind?" the Sovereign responded.


    "It was you, wasn''t it? You allowed my father to enter the Abyssal Chasm."


    Atticus hadn''t thought about it before. In fact, it only urred to him when he saw Avalon massacre the darkness beasts in the caves. As soon as it dawned on him, Atticus felt like giving himself a punch.


    He had truly made a blunder. What if Avalon hadn''t been able to teleport to his location? He would have died.


    Atticus had assumed that because he was inside another world, it shouldn''t affect teleportation, but considering the fact that Avalon was allowed to leave the artifact world, it became clear that something else was going on.


    The Sovereign smiled. "That''s right, I did that."


    Atticus nodded and said nothing more.


    "You''re not going to ask why?" the Sovereign asked, intrigued.


    Atticus shook his head. The reason was obvious.


    The Sovereign chuckled. "I just keep liking you more and more. Let''s move straight to business, shall we? Niall, step forward."


    Niall flinched but hesitated only briefly before approaching and bowing before the Sovereign.


    "You see, Atticus, during your training with Niall, the both of us made a bet. If he couldn''t kill you, he would be your ve. Obviously, he lost that bet, and now, it''s time to collect. Do you ept him?"


    Niall turned towards Atticus, hoping the boy would refuse. However,


    "Yes," Atticus didn''t hesitate. Why would he refuse a grandmaster+ ve? It didn''t matter if he was a beast or not.


    "But only if he signs a mana contract."


    The Sovereign nodded before stretching out his arm, and a golden folded paper appeared, floating towards Atticus.


    Atticus used his blood to inscribe the same contract he had used for Yotad and Dario, then handed it to Niall to sign.


    Niall turned towards the Sovereign but received only a cold look in return. Seeing no other choice, he signed the mana contract and felt himself bound to Atticus.


    "So what now?" Atticus asked.


    "Now, you do whatever you like. Remember, I''ll always be watching," the Sovereign replied.


    Atticus shuddered. That sounded creepy on so many levels.


    Just as he was about to turn and leave, he suddenly remembered something.


    "Oh yeah, what''s your name?" Atticus asked.


    The Sovereign smiled widely before bursting intoughter. "I''ll tell you before you leave the chasm."


    Atticus nodded. "Let''s go."


    He turned and left the hall, along with his newly acquired ve.


    Instead of returning to his underground cave, Atticus found a quiet spot in the middle of the forest and sat down cross-legged.


    "Get me food and keep an eye out. Don''t let anything interrupt my training," he instructed Niall.

 Chapter 662 Out

    Chapter 662 Out


    Niall had never felt so humiliated in his decades of life. He had always been at the top of the food chain, the boss, and the general to the Sovereign. However, these past few days had left him feeling utterly degraded.


    He, a grandmaster, a general, and the vizier to the Sovereign, had been reduced to a watchdog and a maid, hunting for food at the whims of a mere boy.


    Atticus hadn''t spoken any words to him apart from "Get me food and make sure nothing disturbs my training." Which left Niall with no choice but toply.


    The days passed quickly, and during this time, Atticus remainedpletely focused on absorbing mana. The challenges posed by the master rankspared to the expert ranks were immense. It was already expected, but even so, the sheer amount of mana required to rank up was staggering.


    It was unthinkable where he would reach should he decide to spend the rest of the year inside the chasm, but he had only been required to spend two months. And soon enough, the day arrived.


    "Hold my hand," Atticusmanded.


    Niall''s brows furrowed. He had heard about the degrading things that some masters did to their ves and couldn''t imagine himself in such a position. ''I would rather die!''


    "It''s an order," Atticus said firmly.


    A wave of intense pain hit Niall as he resisted. However, he didn''t want to die. Meeting Atticus''s cold eyes, a certain realization set in. ''I might be overreacting,'' he thought. After all, Atticus didn''t seem the type for¡­ well, whatever it was he was imagining.


    Reluctantly, he grabbed Atticus''s outstretched arm. The silence that followed was suffocating. Niall stood there, awkwardly holding onto Atticus''s arm, his mind racing with a million questions. Was he supposed to say something? Was there a secret handshake he didn''t know about?


    A minute passed. Niall''s difort grew, and just as he opened his mouth to speak, the situation changed.


    Without warning, tendrils of lightning materialized, wrapping around both him and Atticus.


    Niall jumped, nearly yanking his hand back. "Wait, what?! Is this some sort of weird electric handshake? Should I have prepared for this?!"


    Unlike the Sovereign, Niall wasn''t too well-versed in human customs and cultures. All he knew was that this was weird on so many levels.


    The tendrils of lightning multiplied until they enveloped both Atticus and Niall in a cocoon of electricity. Then, like a bolt of lightning, it streaked through the air at blinding speed across the forest and into the dark caves.


    Just as Atticus was about topletely leave, he suddenly heard a whisper in his ear followed by the sound ofughter.


    "My name¡­ Whisker Von Pounce," the voice said.


    Atticus''s expression inside the cocoon of lightning changed. ''What the hell¡­'' he thought. The man really couldn''t think of a better name?


    A few secondster, Atticus felt the lightning around him dissipating, and in front of him was the overwhelming presence of Magnus.


    Atticus felt a slight tingle as though something or someone was thoroughly probing him.


    "Grandfather," Atticus bowed and greeted respectfully. Although Magnus was suppressing his aura, Atticus''s advancement into the master- rank made him realize just how overwhelmingly powerful Magnus was. His aura was thick, almost like a liquid that engulfed him.


    "You''ve made great gains," Magnus nodded approvingly.


    "I got lucky," Atticus replied modestly.


    Magnus stared at Atticus without saying anything.


    ''His will¡­'' Magnus thought, immediately recognizing the profound change in Atticus''s demeanor. As a Paragon, there was no way such a transformation could escape his notice.


    Atticus appeared calmer, sharper, and his eyes were clearer, reflecting a newfound rity and determination.


    Magnus''s gaze shifted to Niall, who had immediately knelt down on one knee with his head bowed the moment he saw Magnus.


    Niall could feel the same domineering aura that his Sovereign usually exuded emanating from Magnus. It was an instinctual reaction to the overwhelming presence of a Paragon.


    Noticing Magnus''s gaze, Atticus quickly exined. "I encountered him inside the chasm, and due to certain circumstances, he became my ve through a mana contract."


    Magnus knew there was more to the story than what Atticus had shared, but he chose not to press further.


    "Alright. You should go get some rest after a long shower and a change of clothes¡­" Magnus suggested.


    Atticus''s mouth twitched slightly. He knew he was in rough shape¡ªhis body was smelly, and his clothes were tattered, mainly due to the intense training sessions with Niall and the beating he had received from Alvis.


    Magnus handed back Atticus''s space ring before whisking them both into the Aegis airship. Days had passed since Avalon had emerged from the chasm, and the Aegis airship had long since returned to its station.


    As they entered through the lowered hatch, Atticus was greeted by the sight of all the crew members, who hade out to wee him back, with Yotad and Dario at the forefront.


    However, the Atticus they had expected and the one they saw were twopletely different individuals.


    It wasn''t even about his current disheveled appearance.


    Every single one of them, even the battle-hardened captain, felt an intense pressure. It was as though a dangerous beast had suddenly entered the airship.


    Many instinctively reached for their weapons, while others began circting their mana in preparation for an attack.


    Atticus immediately sensed the tension in the atmosphere. ''I forgot,'' he realized.


    Having been ustomed to the dangerous environment of the chasm, which required him to be on high alert at all times, he had forgotten to tone down his aura in the presence of his allies.


    ''Grandfather probably noticed, but it didn''t affect him like it did the others,'' Atticus thought.


    As he consciously restricted his aura and presence, the tension in the air eased, and the crew members began to rx.


    Dario, Yotad, Amara, and the captain each narrowed their eyes, assessing the changes in Atticus.


    "Young master?" Dario was the first to speak, his voice filled with uncertainty.


    Atticus smiled. "Yeah, it''s me¡­ The past two months have been very eventful." n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "No kidding. You''re in the master- rank!" Amara chimed in, her expression one of disbelief. She truly didn''t know how to react. A 16-year-old boy in the master- rank was nothing short of extraordinary.


    "As expected of my master," Yotad added, a look of pride on his face. The others couldn''t help but shoot him an intense stare, as if wondering why he was acting like this was normal.


    None of them even paid any attention to the grandmaster beside Atticus. Although they could sense that Niall was in the grandmaster rank and clearly wasn''t human, theypletely ignored that detail, too focused on the incredible changes in Atticus.

 Chapter 663 Proposal

    Chapter 663 Proposal


    Just as expected, the entire crew was shocked by Atticus''s overwhelming improvements. If before they felt they could engage in a serious battle with Atticus and the oue would be uncertain, now it waspletely different.


    Standing in front of Atticus, they felt like prey. They knew they wouldn''t stand a chance.


    Seeing Atticus in person solidified what they had heard from Avalon earlier: Atticus had cut off the arm of a grandmaster+.


    The Aegis crew had taken Avalon back to the estate, and during the ride, Avalon had made sure to boast about Atticus''s feats as though they were his own.


    Naturally, they had been shocked and even suspected it might be an exaggeration. Fathers often exaggerate their children''s aplishments.


    However, after seeing Atticus, they were starting to believe it was true.


    Afterward, since they would all be staying on the same airship, Atticus introduced Niall to the crew. They were instantly frightened when they found out that Niall was actually a beast.


    They immediately bombarded him with a truckload of questions, which hepletely ignored, fixing them with an intense stare that made them scatter like ants.


    Master+ ranks or not, Niall was a grandmaster+, despite being a ve.


    Excusing himself, Atticus headed back to his quarters to freshen up.


    He took one of the most rxing hot showers of his life, and after a few minutes, Atticus copsed onto the bed and drifted into a deep sleep.


    ¡­


    A woman walked elegantly across a grand hallway.


    She glided through the corridor, each step precise and quiet.


    She had silver hair that stood out against her crimson gown, shimmering like cold steel.


    Her skin was pale and wless, glowing with vitality. She appeared ageless, possessing the figure and looks of an adult but with a youthful vibrancy. Her golden eyes focused on the door at the end of the hall as she approached.


    Pushing the door open, she was met with chaos.


    A man, a mountain of muscle and power, was busy wrestling with an enormous beast. The creature, massive and rhino-like, roared, its horn pointed forward as it tried to push the man away.


    But the man held it firmly, his dark skin shining with sweat, muscles straining as he fought to dominate the beast with his sheer power.


    "Gideon," Elysia''s voice sliced through the air. Though she sounded like a 9-year-old girl, childish and innocent, Gideon knew better.


    Gideon froze. He turned, and as soon as he saw Elysia, his giant muscles suddenly tensed. With a surge of strength, he lifted the beast and flung it to the other side of the arena.


    Shaking his arms, he turned and locked eyes with Elysia, annoyance flickering across his face. "You sure know how to ruin a good fight."


    A small smile appeared on her lips. "I''m sure you can continue your pointless battleter. I have news."


    Gideon''s brow furrowed. "More important than breaking this beast?"


    "Ronad is dead," she stated.


    The words hit him like a hammer. "What?"


    Gideon approached Elysia, his expression icy. He was the leader of the Obsidian Order branch in Sector 5, while Elysia led the branch in Sector 6. The mere fact that she was present indicated that something significant had already urred.


    "And Alvis is captured," she added, her tone still carrying that childish lilt.


    Gideon''s fists clenched, the ground rumbling beneath him. He hadpletely forgotten about the beast.


    Despite the circumstances, he and Ronad were close. Some might even call them friends.


    They had bonded over their shared interest in chaos. Gideon lived for battle; his every desire was centered on domination and power. The two had grown close the instant they met, as though it had been predestined.


    "Who?" he demanded, his voice cold. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "The Ravensteins."


    "The Ravensteins¡­ those bastards!" Gideon stomped his foot on the ground, cracks snaking across the floor as the force made the building tremble.


    "Calm down, musclehead. This is a secret hideout, remember?"


    Gideon took a deep breath.


    "Those white-haired monkeys are bing a real problem," he growled.


    "Yes, they are, which is why I believe this is our chance to kill two birds with one stone. The Ravensteins are one of, if not the strongest fighting forces in the human domain. Their bloodline enables them to have almost no weaknesses. The Steris are limited by the sun, the Frostbane by the beasts they transform into. The only others worth mentioning are the Starhaven family, and without their spirits, they''re nothing.


    "However, the Ravensteins do not have such obvious weaknesses. In our conquest to take over the human domain, they will be the most difficult obstacle in our path," Elysia exined.


    "An obstacle I will crush with my fists!" Gideon clenched both his fists, his muscles bulging even more.


    Elysia shook her head. ''Idiot,'' she thought.


    "I''m sure you''ll get your chance to do just that. Anyway, because of these facts, I''ve made a proposal to the other branches in different sectors, and we''re all in agreement. That leaves only you and Sector 2," she said.


    "You mean...?" Gideon suddenly had a look of realization.


    Elysia nodded. "We''re joining the war."


    Gideon''s aura exploded. "Count me in."


    ...


    A few hourster, Atticus had a very peaceful sleep. Soon enough, his stubborn nature got him out of bed, and he indulged in a long stretch.


    ''That felt refreshing,'' he thought.


    Atticus didn''t feel particrly hungry. After acquiring Niall, he hadn''t missed a meal. Anything he asked for was always brought to him instantly.


    Getting out of bed, Atticus changed into something more fitting before calling Dario and Yotad into the room. He had already arranged for Niall to have his own room.


    As soon as the duo entered, Dario started bombarding Atticus with numerous questions about what had urred in the chasm that led to his tremendous growth, while Yotad just silently listened.


    Atticus had no reason to hide anything from his ''ves,'' so he told them what had happened, but he instinctively left out the part about the katana and the beast paragon. Although they were both bound to him, it was already in his nature not to reveal everything about himself to others.


    Atticus''s tone suddenly became serious.


    "Tell me everything that happened after Dad came out of the chasm," he instructed.

 Chapter 664 Tests

    Chapter 664 Tests


    Dario audibly cleared his throat before speaking.


    "After Master Avalon came out with the Obsidian Order head, the Aegis ship escorted him back to the Ravenstein estate, where he''s being held under heavy guard."


    "Then Mistress Lyanna ordered the Silent Nexus cells to spread the information that the branches of the Order in sectors 3 and 4 had been annihted," Dario continued.


    "Did anyone respond?" Atticus asked.


    Dario shook his head. "Not to my knowledge, anyway. Considering the y, I have a few guesses as to what the main family was expecting, but I''m notpletely sure."


    Dario might be well-versed in the politics of the human domain, but he still wasn''t privy to the most critical information within the family. In fact, if not for his keen senses, he wouldn''t have known there was something more in store when they spread the information.


    "Hmm," Atticus pondered the situation carefully. He knew the whole reason Lyanna did that was to gauge how the other families would react and make the necessary assumptions from there.


    ''The tier two families are at the top of the list. Only a family of such standing could be involved in this,'' he thought.


    Focusing on the tier two families would significantly narrow down the list of suspects. There were only three tier two families in sector 3, after all.


    ''The Vermore family¡­'' Atticus thought.


    This was the family he suspected the most. Reflecting on everything that had happened so far, they seemed the most likely suspects.


    Atticus never forgot anything. He still remembered the Vermore family youth who had approached him at the academy.


    The young man had acted friendly and tried to get closer to Atticus, much more persistently than the others from the tier two families. Atticus hadn''t thought much of it before, but now it felt suspicious.


    ''I''m sure Dad and the others already suspect the same thing but haven''t found concrete evidence,'' he reasoned.


    The Ravensteins were ruthless but also shrewd. Attacking the Vermore family without solid proof would eventually backfire. The fact that they were going out of their way to search for proof could only mean one thing:


    ''They intend to annihte them,'' Atticus concluded.


    Dario remained silent, allowing Atticus to contemte. After a few seconds, Atticus exined his findings to Dario and Yotad, with Dario agreeing immediately. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "What about the other families? What are they doing?" Atticus asked.


    "The tension is still high, but nothing conclusive has happened yet. We''re all on high alert," Dario replied.


    Atticus nodded, then asked a few more questions to ensure he was up to date on the current state of affairs in the human domain.


    If he was honest with himself, he could handle a grandmaster- rank now, but only if they didn''t utilize the overwhelming power of their domain.


    If a war broke out now, Atticus doubted he would be able to y a major role in the battles. In more blunt terms, he would be nothing more than cannon fodder.


    "Alright, let''s leave this forter and get some food for now," Atticus said.


    The trio stood up and started heading out of the room. Atticus couldn''t help but notice Yotad ncing at him repeatedly. Yotad hadn''t said much during the earlier discussion, which neither Atticus nor Dario had expected.


    ''Does he want something?'' Atticus wondered.


    "What is it?" Atticus asked.


    Yotad quickly looked away awkwardly before speaking in a low tone, "Can I enter your shadow, Master?"


    Atticus shook his head with a sigh. "You can do that when I leave the airship. When we''re inside, especially when Grandfather is present, just do your own thing."


    Yotad reluctantly nodded, seeing that he had no choice.


    The trio made their way through the airship and reached the mess hall, quickly grabbing a meal. Unlike before, the mess hall was empty, with no one else present.


    After finishing their meal, Atticus and the duo left the room.


    ''I miss those magical beasts,'' Atticus sighed inwardly. While the food he had just eaten was undoubtedly nutritious, it couldn''tpare to the magical beasts he had eaten in the chasm.


    The taste was like night and day, with the airship beasts being far superior, but more importantly, he missed the energy the magical beasts provided.


    Upon reaching his room, Atticus sat down on the bed after dismissing both Dario and Yotad.


    The first thing he did was rey everything that had happened since he entered the chasm in his head¡ªevery close call, every battle, and most importantly, every mistake. He had made quite a few mistakes during the journey, mistakes that could have cost him his life.


    He had managed to leave with his life intact this time, but he might not be so lucky next time.


    After meditating for a few hours, Yotad returned to inform him of Magnus''s summons.


    Atticus stopped training, left his room, and headed towards the training section of the airship.


    ''So this is where everyone was,'' he thought as he entered through the door, seeing almost all the crew members engaged in sparring sessions.


    "I really don''t think you should be here, young master," Amara, who had immediately noticed Atticus, approached and remarked.


    Atticus chuckled. "I really think this is where I need to be." He took a deep breath. Despite his hellish months and incredible improvement in the chasm, Atticus still felt an overwhelming desire to train. It was already in his blood.


    "Besides, I was summoned."


    Amara, who had wanted to speak, froze. Only one person could summon Atticus on the ship.


    A man entered through the training room door, and every single person paused whatever they were doing.


    They hadn''t noticed Atticus before because he had been restricting his aura; however, it was impossible not to notice Magnus''s overwhelming presence.


    The crew members, along with Amara, bowed as Magnus approached Atticus.


    "Follow me," Magnus simply said, leading Atticus into a training room with arge red door.


    Atticus was met with a very expansive, pristine white room. ''This room can withstand grandmasters?'' he thought, impressed.


    It was hard to miss the big red door among the other normal doors in the training area. Atticus had asked about it earlier and had been told that it was a training ground that could withstand grandmasters.


    "Attack me with your strongest move," Magnus''s words brought Atticus out of his thoughts. He was baffled for a second before realizing that Magnus wasn''t joking.


    Atticus moved forward and stood across from Magnus. His hand moved towards his katana''s hilt, but before he could unsheathe it¡­


    "Strongest," Magnus repeated.


    Atticus paused, understanding what Magnus wanted. ''He wants me to use my exosuit,'' he realized.


    Seeing no other choice, Atticus''s piercing blue eyes suddenly took on a hint of red in the irises. Tiny pentagon-shaped objects streamed out from the stumps on his chest, engulfing his body in an instant.


    The sharp hiss of his katanaing off its sheath was apanied by a red shroud covering his face.


    Atticus''s aura surged, an overwhelming amount of energy coursing through his body as the suit siphoned mana from the air and into his body.


    The room maintained its pristine whiteness, with the scenery remaining unchanged.


    Then, Atticus blurred, and an uncountable number of azure shes materialized before converging into onerge crimson crescent sh that shot towards Magnus with intense speed.


    Magnus remained unmoving, his posture steady, his figure resembling an immovable wall.


    Just as the crescent sh reached a five-meter radius from Magnus, it was as if a high-pressure beam of light collided with an overwhelming force, scattering the energy in all directions, leaving crackling lightning snaking outward where the crescent had suddenly shed.


    "Hmm, not bad. But it''s not enough to cut off the hand of a grandmaster+. How did you achieve that power?"


    ''As expected,'' Atticus thought. Magnus had immediately determined there had to be more. The attack he had just unleashed had been powerful on every level, but it wasn''t fast or lethal enough to sever the hand of a grandmaster.


    "It''s one of the functions of my exosuit. I can absorb blows from my opponent and unleash them in one overwhelming strike."


    Magnus nodded, piecing together what had happened. "Are there any limitations? What happened when you unleashed the attack and cut off his arm?"


    "The suit lost the energy needed to operate and went dormant," Atticus exined.


    "Hm. It''s a great card to have during battle. But we have to test everything and know exactly where its limitations lie."


    As soon as Atticus nodded, his torture began.


    Atticus couldn''t even see a blur. To him, it was as though Magnus never moved from the 20-meter spot where he was standing.


    However, he felt a bombardment of devastating punches, the likes of which he had never experienced before.


    It all urred in an instant, in just a single second. Atticus was struck from every possible direction, unable to resist or even react.


    As the second passed, he inadvertently staggered a step forward, struggling to withstand the pain that coursed through his body all at once.


    Two more seconds passed, and Atticus finally gathered enough bearings to think.


    Then, he felt an overwhelming amount of power coursing through his body.

 Chapter 665 Motivations

    665 Motivations


    Atticus felt a surge of power coursing through his body, just like thest time during his battle with Alvis after enduring that bombardment of attacks.


    ''To think he could replicate that in a single second¡­ damn,'' Atticus thought as he fixed his gaze on Magnus, who stood at a distance. His grip on his katana tightened. No matter how much he witnessed it, he desired that power.


    Atticus''s figure blurred before multiplying into a staggering number of afterimages. Countless azure shes filled the space before they converged into a crescent sh many timesrger than before. The whole training room rumbled as it shot forward at intense speed.


    The crew members, along with Dario and Yotad, who had gathered outside, fixed their gazes on therge red door. They had felt the rumble from outside. For the shockwave to reach them despite the room''s specifications, they could only imagine what was happening inside.


    However, just like before, the same thing urred¡ªthe crescent sh met an imprable force before it could reach Magnus, its form scattering in the air.


    "Better," Magnus''s simple remark would have normally elicited an awkward reaction from Atticus, but currently, he didn''t care.


    His exosuit streamed back into the stump on his chest, and he felt his body bepletely and utterly weak.


    ''Just like back then,'' he thought, recalling how the exosuit had lost power after unleashing such strength in his fight with Alvis.


    "I see. So that amount would make it shut down. What about half of that?" Magnus asked, but he didn''t immediately attack. Instead, he patiently waited.


    "Also, I believe you made a mistake when determining the cause of your suit''s shutdown. How do exosuits function? In general," Magnus continued.


    Atticus, breathing raggedly as he caught his breath, felt thoroughly exhausted. "From mana?"


    "Be more specific," Magnus urged.


    "The mana in the air," Atticus rified.


    "Good. Which means that as long as there''s mana in the air, it should theoretically keep functioning, right?"


    Atticus nodded. Mana was practically its fuel, which meant that as long as there was mana, the suit shouldn''t run out of ''energy.''


    "If it didn''t run out of fuel, then¡­"


    "Yes. Even the strongest of human or machines would feel fatigue when they''re used past their limits," Magnus exined.


    "In essence, it''s resting?" Atticus asked.


    Magnus nodded and said nothing further. While technically the term "energy" was correct since the suit had depleted its reserves and was forced to rest and recover, it was clear that Atticus hadn''t meant it that way.


    Considering the current facts, it was clear that there was no speeding up its recovery, even in an area with high mana density.


    Since they had both determined that the suit needed rest, Atticus sat down and meditated, attempting to speed up the recovery process.


    About four hours passed, and Atticus could feel the suit''s presence once more. He stood up and informed Magnus, who immediately began his "torture" again. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    A secondter, Atticus felt a surge of power, though of lower intensity than earlier¡ªabout half. After unleashing the third art at Magnus, who effortlessly blocked it, Atticus was relieved to see that his exosuit still had enough power to function.


    The power Atticus just unleashed hadn''t been enough to wear down his exosuit, though it had still been significant. If he had to guess, he would say it was about the equivalent of a grandmaster level power output and speed.


    Magnus bombarded him once more, this time using the other half of the energy. After feeling the surge and unleashing the third katana art, Atticus noticed the drain but was surprised that his exosuit remained intact.


    However, the third attempt did the trick. As soon as Atticus unleashed it, he felt the usual drain, and his exosuit shut down.


    ''So it takes about three tries at the grandmaster level, and just one at the grandmaster+ level, to deplete it,'' Atticus thought.


    He had quantified the energy levels corresponding to the ranks of power they could handle: 50% for grandmaster level and 100% for grandmaster+.


    Aftering to this conclusion, Magnus immediately shifted the focus of their training to a more critical aspect.


    For Atticus to use this effectively in battle, it was crucial for him to be able to gauge when the attacks he had absorbed were sufficient.


    It would be pointless if he intended to use 50% of the power but ended up with 100% instead. This required a great deal of precision and came with a significant amount of pain.


    Unfortunately, the suit didn''t have any rms or indicators to alert him to the energy levels. Instead, Atticus had to rely on his intelligence and perception to assess the weight and power of each blow he received.


    This involved considering a multitude of factors: the amount of mana coursing through his opponent''s arm, the mana enveloping their arm, the muscle mass and bone density of each strike, and the force behind each blow.


    There were even more factors to consider, but Atticus was eventually able to master them over time. However, this progress came at the cost of enduring a relentless barrage of beatings¡ªpunishments that he could never quite get used to.


    Magnus''s punches had something unique to them, something Atticus couldn''t quite exin. It felt as though any one of those punches could end him at any moment.


    The day passed in the blink of an eye, and soon the next day arrived.


    "They''re still at it?" Amara, who had left after a while yesterday, entered the training room in the morning to find a crowd already gathered.


    "Yeah. I could feel the tremors all night. Don''t they know how to rest?" one of the other crew members responded.


    However, Amara and many of the other crew members had taken it differently. The crew members of the Aegis airship were undoubtedly the elite of the elite. But there was a reason why a bunch of master+ ranks were manning the airship instead of being at the elemental sanctums: they had already attended the sanctums.


    In essence, the entire crew of the Aegis ship had attended the sanctums and had been deemed unfit to ever form their domains.


    They each had their own reasons and motivations driving them to keep moving forward. They still trained every day, but deep down, they knew that this was as far as they would go.

 Chapter 666 Drain

    Chapter 666 Drain


    Seeing Atticus''s overwhelming talent had honestly been refreshing for the crew. Many felt envy deep inside but made sure not to show it. However, they were all feeling worked up currently.


    Atticus possessed a talent that defied description. It was so immense that no words could do it justice. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Despite this, he was working incredibly hard. In the span of four months, he had battled an apex of another race, attended the elemental sanctums and graduated, and spent two months in the Abyssal Chasm. Yet, they had never seen him rest willingly for more than a few hours. It was unnerving. Why was he trying so hard?


    "Form up!" Amara''s voice boomed, prompting the crew members to quickly form a horizontal line.


    "Partner up and begin sparring! We''re not stopping until we drop!"


    "Yes!"


    The sounds of the crew members'' loud shouts reverberated through the room. They instantly followed Amara''s lead and began training.


    Dario watched each of them, especially Amara, with narrowed eyes. ''They all got pumped up watching the young master,'' he realized. He was also well aware of the nature of the crew members of the Aegis ship.


    Dario turned his gaze back toward the door before sighing. ''It would seem I''ve got a training maniac for a master,'' he thought. He had retreated to his room yesterday, but Yotad, who stood beside him, remained in front of the door without leaving or resting. ''I wonder if he ever needs to take a piss or anything,''


    Dario shook his head and faced the door. ''It''s going to be a long couple of months,'' he mused.


    He could only imagine Atticus training throughout his entire stay. When he thought about it, it was a good thing. The more talented and powerful his young master became, the more beneficial it would be for him.


    ¡­


    "A war ising, but we''re not sure when," a firm voice spoke, prompting the men and women listening inside the room to break into chatter.


    The one who had just spoken was Avalon, and he was inside a circr room alongside Sirius, Lyanna of the Silent Nexus, Nathan of the Raven Consortium, and the holograms of many other elders of the Ravenstein family. They were all seated around a circr table.


    Every single person present inside the room, whether physically or not, held the highest influence within the Ravenstein family. They were all individuals of great influence, even outside the family and in the human domain.


    Avalon had just brought up the topic of war.


    However, there was not the slightest ripple of panic as they each conversed. They all talked calmly, and many even made jokes andughed.


    This was the Ravenstein family.


    A few seconds passed before Avalon interrupted the chatter.


    "What do you propose, Lyanna?" Avalon turned toward a woman seated not far from him. Like everyone present, she had snow-white hair draped over her shoulders.


    Her beauty was utterly enchanting, contrasting with her piercing gaze. There was no one in this room who wasn''t aware of the cruelty that Lyanna embodied. Her next words only reminded them of that.


    An innocent expression appeared on Lyanna''s face.


    "I propose we stop wasting time and just initiate the war. It''s awfully boring watching those fools scramble to n their attack on us," she said with a tone as if discussing the weather, her cold demeanor sending a chill through the room.


    Many of the others present couldn''t help but clear their throats awkwardly. Usually, a word of reason would havee immediately, but no one wanted to be targeted by Lyanna.


    Compared to the others in the room, the four stars of the Ravenstein family¡ªAvalon, Sirius, Lyanna, and Nathan¡ªwere younger.


    However, this didn''t mean they were weaker; quite the contrary, the four stars were likely stronger, or at the very least, on equal footing with the elders.


    Many turned to the other three who could actually speak freely to Lyanna.


    "You sound just like Avalon," remarked Sirius, a man dressed impably in a white tailored suit, with a chuckle.


    Lyanna''s calm demeanor faltered. "That musclehead? Never!" she retorted, but it only made Siriusugh louder.


    Avalon''s mouth twitched slightly, and he quickly cleared his throat, interrupting the banter before it could escte.


    "Sirius is right¡ªnot about the part where you sound like me," Avalon threw Sirius a pointed look before continuing, "We have no idea just how many families are participating. We should y it safe."


    "But what if they all attacked?"


    It wasn''t a secret that they had managed to anger almost all the tier-one families. Everyone in the room knew that the root cause was Avalon''s only child, Atticus, but not a single one of them uttered a word of me.


    It wasn''t just because Avalon was hot-tempered and mightsh out if they did; the truth was that none of them saw anything wrong with what Atticus had done.


    If they had been in his shoes, they would have done the same. If anything, they were even subtly proud that one of their family members had overwhelmed the other tier-one families.


    Avalon turned toward the old man who had just spoken, his aura cold. "We''re Ravensteins; we never run away from a fight. We retaliate and annihte."


    Lyanna''s lips curled into a wide smile, her excitement palpable. She just couldn''t wait!


    Sirius shook his head as he noticed Lyanna''s reaction, but even he couldn''t hide his own excitement.


    However, not all four stars felt the same way.


    "What do you think, Nathan?" Avalon asked.


    Nathan, who was essentially in charge of the economy of sector 3, was crucial to the discussion. His perspective was needed.


    Over the years, Nathan had lost considerable weight since the reward ceremony held for Atticus, especially after everything calmed down.


    However, due to the current tension, his stress-eating habits had reemerged, and he had gained back the weight he lost and more. He was now a mass of fat, and it was clear that Nathan wasn''t in a good mood.


    "Can''t we search for a peaceful resolution?" Nathan asked, his tone weary.


    No one was surprised by his words; they knew him well, after all.


    Avalon shook his head. "It''s toote for that. I understand your sentiments, but we''ll rely on you to keep us afloat."


    Nathan sighed deeply. ''I truly doubt you do,'' he thought.


    During war or any situation involving battle, the Ravensteins were thest people anyone would want to sponsor.


    They were known for their craziness and their tendency to rampage, and during such times, thest thing they would care about were the damages and money going down the drain.

 Chapter 667 Response

    Chapter 667 Response


    ''It''s all that ursed kid''s fault,'' Nathan thought bitterly.


    He and Atticus hadn''t officially met, but there wasn''t a single thing Atticus had done that Nathan hadn''t heard about. There wasn''t a moment when Avalon wouldn''t brag about him whenever he had the chance.


    While Nathan could honestly understand Atticus''s actions, he couldn''t help but still me him for everything that was happening.


    ''Why couldn''t he have defeated or tortured them more gently? Or why the hell is a 16-year-old going around torturing people in the first ce!?''


    Nathan was already exhausted, and the trouble hadn''t even begun yet.


    ''Just look at them,'' Nathan thought as he nced at the people gathered inside the room. The entire human domain might attack them soon, yet they were chatting and talking calmly among themselves.


    Laughter filled the space, and the atmosphere seemed free and friendly.


    Only madmen could act with such nonchnce.


    ¡­


    Sector 4 was a region dominated by flora and fauna. It was all green.


    The buildings were structured in a way that reflected the inhabitants'' close rtionship with nature, with green-covered buildings wrapped in vines.


    However, contrary to what one might think, this didn''t make the area appear ancient or old in any way. The sleek architectural designs and advanced equipment dispelled that notion.


    The air was filled with hover cars zooming through, along with people riding airborne magical beasts. The sky above bustled with activity as people went about their business.


    It wasn''t only the Ravensteins who were engaged in a serious meeting. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    At the center of Sector 4 was a vast forest with trees spanning as far as the eye could see. Thisrge forest was centered in the sector and spaced at a distance from the city. In the middle of this vast forest was a wooden estate spanning miles.


    This was where the ruling family of Sector 4 resided¡ªthe Alverian family''s estate.


    In one of therge buildings, a group of powerful people was gathered in a grand hall, engaged in an intense discussion. Unlike the Ravensteins'' calm meeting, this one was anything but peaceful.


    "We need to call off this war, Family Head," advised an aged man among those present, looking at the man seated on a throne at one end of the hallway.


    The man on the throne was none other than Elenor, the head of the Alverian family and Dell''s father¡ªthe same Dell whom Atticus had broken at the academy.


    Seated beside him on his left was a ck-haired woman whose demeanor screamed control¡ªLuna, his main wife.


    On either side were numerous red-haired youths who bore a resemnce to him. Unlike Avalon, Elenor had not only married multiple wives but had also fathered numerous offspring, all in the hope that one of them would possess mind-blowing talent.


    The aged man''s words made a frown appear on Elenor''s face. However, before he could respond, another elder with the distinct red hair of the Alverians suddenly chimed in.


    "Are you suggesting we let this action go unpunished!? It''s a direct challenge to our family! Besides, it''s toote to stop; everything is almost in ce."


    "We all understand, but going to war with the Ravensteins? We''re an alchemist family, for goodness'' sake!"


    The hall erupted into another round of chatter. By this point, Elenor''s expression had already turned cold as he watched the elders argue.


    Unlike the Ravensteins, who had their major aspects led by only three people, the Alverian family adopted a different approach.


    Instead, they had an alchemical council consisting of numerous councilors responsible for different aspects of things in the sector.


    Just as Elenor was about to unleash his aura, he suddenly felt Luna''s gentle touch and paused. Taking a calming breath, he spoke.


    "The Ravensteins tortured and broke my son, my heir, turning him useless. You want me to let this go?" The hall fell silent as Elenor spoke.


    However, a man who had remained silent all this while suddenly spoke up. "With all due respect, Family Head, the Ravensteins did nothing. It was a dispute between two teenagers, and ording to the report, Dell started it. Holding the entire family ountable sounds ludicrous to me."


    "Councilor Ferro!" one of the other councilors in support of Elenor shouted. "Watch your words!"


    But Ferro maintained his calm demeanor. "I have said nothing disrespectful. I merely stated the facts."


    The first man clenched his fists, but before he could say anything, Elenor interrupted.


    "Are you refusing to participate? I''m asking each one of you too."


    Ferro met Elenor''s gaze, his eyes steady without any ripples.


    It was clear that many were against the idea of going to war with the Ravensteins, especially when their paragon didn''t seem to support it. However¡­


    "No, Family Head. We councilors are here to offer advice; the final decision lies with you. I will follow whatever you choose," Ferro replied, bowing slightly as a show of respect, followed by the rest of the councilors.


    While it was evident that they disagreed with the decision, Elenor was set to be the next paragon of the Alverian family. Offending him now was something none of them could afford to do.


    "Good. I want you to be in charge of the direct attack, War Councilor Ferro."


    Ferro paused for a few seconds before responding, "As you wish."


    Among the numerous councilors, War Councilor Ferro was responsible for developing alchemical weapons, potions, and traps for battle. If there was anyone perfect for the task, it was him.


    "You are all dismissed."


    With the matter concluded, Elenor dismissed the council and immediately stormed out of the hall, followed closely by his wife, Luna.


    "You''re walking too fast," Luna sighed slightly, trying to match her husband''s pace.


    "Any response?" Elenor slowed down slightly and asked.


    Luna shook her head. "For now, just one. It seems like the others are still hesitant about joining."


    Elenor fell into deep thought. The only reason he was proposing a war with the Ravensteins now was because they had offended the other families.


    Elenor saw this as an opportunity to knock them down a peg. He was angry about Dell''s condition, however, he had never been one to act purely on anger.


    ''Why are they hesitating ?'' Eleanor thought as he and his wife made his way through the hall.


    "It''s fine then. One is enough. Who answered?"


    "The Steris family,"

 Chapter 668 Next Move

    Chapter 668 Next Move


    At the end of the day, Atticus and Magnus sparred for two days straight before Magnus finally allowed Atticus to rest.


    The crowd that had gathered in front of the training room had long since dispersed as each crew member focused on their own intense training and sparring sessions.


    As Atticus walked out of the training room, his body was drenched in sweat, and every muscle ached in ways he had never experienced before. All he wanted was some food and a good night''s sleep.


    He noticed Yotad and Dario nearby, who immediately bowed upon seeing him. The other crew members also stopped their training and turned to face him, including Amara.


    Raising an eyebrow, Atticus was about to ask what was going on when they all suddenly bowed in unison and said, "Thank you for reminding us!"


    "What?¡­" Atticus was baffled. It seemed he wouldn''t be getting any answers today. After thanking him, the crew members returned to their training as if nothing had happened.


    Shaking his head, Atticus thought to himself, ''I''ll think about thister.''


    He nced at Dario and Yotad before heading to the cafeteria, where he got some food to eat. After his meal, he returned to his room, took a long, hot shower, and then copsed onto his bed, falling into a deep sleep.


    The next day came quickly, and Atticus met Magnus in the same training room. He wondered if this would be another grueling session but didn''t bother to ask. If he was honest with himself, he was starting to enjoy the one-on-one training sessions with Magnus.


    Magnus picked up where they had left off the previous day. He made sure Atticus was bing well-versed in determining the exact number of blows needed to output the energy he required.


    Fortunately for Atticus, he was a fast learner. After meditating on the training and reying everything in his mind, he was now able to gauge the amount of force needed with impressive uracy. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Afterward, Magnus decided to shift focus to another aspect of battle. But before doing so, he asked Atticus a question that he had been expecting for some time.


    "How did you increase your will in such a short time?"


    Atticus smiled slightly and began narrating everything that had happened in the Abyssal Chasm. He had wanted to share this since leaving the chasm, but Magnus was a peculiar character, and Atticus wasn''t sure how to start the conversation. The opportunity had finally presented itself.


    As Atticus exined, Magnus''s eyes lost focus for a brief moment¡ªan action Atticus had never seen from him before.


    ''He must be thinking about the next course of action,'' Atticus thought. ''A paragon rank beast hiding out and observing the human domain right under us rings so many rm bells.''


    After a second, Magnus''s eyes regained their rity.


    "Did he do anything to you?" Magnus asked, his tone sharp.


    "No," Atticus shook his head, "well, not that I''m aware of¡ª"


    Before Atticus could finish speaking, tendrils of lightning materialized and snaked their way across his entire body. Atticus feltpletely exposed, as though all his secrets were beingid bare, but he didn''t resist.


    Magnus was thorough, taking almost a minute to scrutinize every inch of Atticus''s being. When he was satisfied and sure there was nothing amiss, the lightning disappeared.


    ''I have to bepletely sure. I''ll have him check him,'' Magnus thought to himself.


    "Anything?" Atticus asked, curious about the result.


    Magnus shook his head. "I couldn''t find anything. But unfortunately, that doesn''t mean there''s nothing there. We''ll do a more thorough searchter."


    ''That wasn''t thorough?'' Atticus wanted to blurt out but held himself back.


    With that out of the way, Atticus''s curiosity piqued. "So what are you going to do?"


    "Nothing. We paragons have tried to breach the chasm many times but failed. It''s clear this entity is either stronger than us or is simply adept at creating barriers to block us out," Magnus replied.


    Atticus noticed the slight change in Magnus''s demeanor. ''Is he feeling bad for putting me in that situation?''


    "But just in case, we need to make the necessary arrangements to prepare for any eventualities," Magnus added, his voice firm again.


    With that settled, Magnus shifted focus to something new: Atticus''s will. Specifically, using his will to affect the surroundings and people.


    This wasn''t about controlling the surrounding mana like Aerokinesis; instead, it was about imposing his will directly on the environment and others.


    It hadn''t been too difficult for Atticus, given his already strong will. All he needed was practice in channeling his intent. Depending on what he wanted to aplish, Atticus would need to send a clear intent through his will before it could manifest.


    It took some time, but Atticus began seeing improvements, learning to empower himself, create shields, and even influence the emotions of others.


    He couldn''t achieve thatst part with Magnus, of course, but Magnus praised him and assured him he was on the right path.


    The possibilities seemed endless, and the days passed by quickly. Atticus continued his rigorous routine, training every day with Magnus. Soon enough, exactly five months had passed since Atticus left the academy.


    Now, Atticus stood in front of Magnus, his aura calm and dominating. The training had been intense, but Atticus had learned so many things he hadn''t even considered before.


    Magnus had also taught him new ways to utilize his elements in battle, particrly the lightning element.


    "It''s about time we take a pause and have you focus on another aspect. I''ll let you choose this time," Magnus said, his tone inviting Atticus to consider his next move carefully.


    Atticus pondered his choice, weighing his options. What aspect should he focus on?


    ''Domain¡­'' The thought had been nagging at him ever since his battle with Alvis and Ronad, and after witnessing Avalon''s overwhelming disy of power. He needed that power.


    "My elements. I want to focus on them and attempt to form a domain," Atticus replied, his voice steady.


    "Hmm. A domain would significantly increase your battle power, but it''s no easy feat to achieve. It''ll take time¡ªa lot of time¡ªeven for someone like you. You won''t be able to focus on anything else. Are you sure?" Magnus asked, his gaze intense.


    Atticus immediately nodded, his gaze resolute.


    Magnus smiled. "Alright. Let''s head back to the elemental sanctums,"

 Chapter 669 Spar

    Chapter 669 Spar


    As soon as Atticus made his choice, he and Magnus left the training room, and Magnus immediately instructed the crew to head back toward the capital, where the elemental sanctums were located.


    Dario, Amara, and many others wondered why they were returning, considering that Atticus had already graduated from each of the sanctums. However, when they asked Atticus, his response nearly gave them all a heart attack.


    Domain!?


    Many of the crew members, especially Amara, felt a sting in their hearts. They all knew that Atticus forming a domain was inevitable, but they never imagined he would attempt it so early.


    None of them even considered the possibility that Atticus could fail. Everything he had set his eyes on so far had been aplished, exceeding every expectation.


    A battle against an apex of another race, which they had all expected to end in his immediate defeat, had ended in a draw. Six months to graduate from the elemental sanctums? He did it in less than a month.


    The Abyssal Chasm, where they only expected his battle strength to have increased or him even dying, had brought an even greater surprise¡ªhe had crossed over into the Master ranks.


    Considering everything that had happened, Amara and the crew members all wondered what the genius kid would show them next.


    After his training with Magnus, Atticus headed back to his room to rest but came across someone he hadn''t seen sinceing out of the chasm: Niall.


    Niall met Atticus''s eyes without saying anything. ''I''m not bowing down to you,'' he thought. He might be a ve, but he was determined not to show Atticus such respect unless forced by the contract.


    It looked like an obvious attempt to maintain his dignity as a grandmaster. However, Atticus had absolutely no intention or time to y games.


    Why should he care if a random fool bows to him or not? He had bigger fish to fry than worrying over something that didn''t affect him in any way.


    However, something popped into Atticus''s head.


    "Are you aware of or do you suspect that the Sovereign did something to either one of us? Anything," Atticus asked.


    Niall''s gaze narrowed. The Sovereign might have put him in this situation, but his loyalty to him was still as strong as ever.


    Being asked a question about the Sovereign, Niall''s instinctive reaction was to remain silent, but the power of the contract was absolute. Niall felt a nagging pain increasingly rack his head until it became unbearable.


    "N-no. I am not aware of anything like that," Niall finally forced out.


    Atticus stared at Niall for a few seconds without saying anything, then simply walked away.


    ''If the Sovereign did something, there''s no way he would be so stupid as to make my ve aware of it,'' Atticus thought as he continued walking down the hallway. He already knew this fact but still wanted to ask.


    This was the first question Magnus had asked him, and Atticus hadn''t thought about it before.


    He felt as though if the Sovereign had done something to him, Cedric would have informed him when he entered the Katana''s realm. However, what if it happened afterward? The thought nagged at him.


    ''Calm breaths, Atticus,'' he told himself, feeling frustration creeping in. So many things were happening all at once, and he had so many worries.


    Five months had already passed, and Atticus had only seven more months until the Nexus Event started. If he wasn''t well-prepared, it could mean the end of his life. Aside from that, a war might begin soon, and he had no idea when! N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Atticus took deep, calming breaths as he entered his room. ''One step at a time,'' he reminded himself.


    After resting for just over an hour, Atticus headed back to the training room. He hadn''t been summoned by Magnus but wanted to train by himself. As he entered, he saw the crew members engaged in spars and battles.


    "You''re here, young master?" Dario called out, noticing Atticus as he entered the training room, prompting the others to turn their gazes toward him.


    "The young master is here already?"


    "It''s been just over an hour..."


    "Maybe he forgot something?"


    Thest man''sment drew some odd looks from the others. It seemed he didn''t quite grasp who Atticus was.


    There was only one reason Atticus woulde to the training room: to train. But the fact that he had returned after just an hour of intense training with Magnus was astonishing.


    Atticus nodded at each of them in acknowledgment as he passed by, but then Amara suddenly stepped in his way.


    "Would you like to spar with me, young master?" she asked.


    Her words caused a wave of surprise among the crew, and Atticus raised an eyebrow¡ªnot in contempt, but out of mild surprise. He hadn''t expected anyone to want to spar with him.


    "Okay," Atticus replied.


    His answer caused another ripple of surprise to spread through the crew members. Even Amara was taken aback. ''He agreed so easily?'' she thought. She had expected him to ept, but not so readily.


    "Let''s use that room," Atticus suggested, pointing to the big red door before heading toward it. Amara quickly regained herposure and followed him inside.


    "I can''t miss this!"


    "Yes, let''s go!"


    Luckily, Magnus wasn''t there, and everyone in the room inwardly thanked their stars. None of them were about to test the senses of a Paragon, especially when they were on the same airship.


    Dario and Yotad were already inside, and soon enough, the other crew members entered, shutting the door behind them. Arge circle formed with the duo facing each other in the middle.


    Dario approached the room terminal and changed the settings. The pristine white room transformed into an expansive coliseum, with the onlookers seated high up, looking down at Atticus and Amara.


    "Who will win?"


    "It has to be Amara, right? She''s in the master+ rank and the second strongest after the captain."


    As they conversed, the door opened, and a man stepped into the coliseum. He quickly approached a seat and sat down, focusing on the duo below.


    "What is the captain doing here?"


    "How did he know about the duel so fast?"


    The other crew members whispered among themselves, but none dared to speak out loud. The captain of the Aegis ship had just arrived, sitting down with an intense gaze fixed on Atticus and Amara. With everything set, the whole space quieted down, and everyone''s attention focused on the duo, anticipation building.

 Chapter 670 Over

    Chapter 670 Over


    "I''m ready when you are," Atticus said calmly.


    Amara''s gaze narrowed, her heart pounding in her chest. Atticus had basically just asked her to make the first move.


    Normally, a 16-year-old boy telling a seasoned fighter well into her 30s to attack first during a spar would be seen as insulting. However, Amara didn''t feel a shred of that.


    ''What the hell¡­'' Her heart was racing, and she was trying to figure out why. Then it hit her.


    ''Ah¡­ he stopped restraining his aura.''


    That overwhelming and deadly aura, the same one they had all felt when Atticus entered the airship after leaving the chasm, was now palpable. Since they were about to battle, he had no reason to keep restraining it.


    A 16-year-old? It seemed unbelievable! Atticus didn''t even feel like any 30-year-old she had ever met.


    Amara took a deep breath, calming her nerves. She wasn''t going to falter here.


    Her resolve firmed as the earth beneath her began to swirl, enveloping her whole body. Atticus watched calmly as the brown earth started changing color andposition, bing silver and steel, hugging tightly against her body. It looked both hardened and flexible at the same time.


    Amara''s gaze turned ice cold, and with her focus locked on Atticus, she moved.


    The ground trembled, fissures spidering outward as she vanished from sight, appearing in front of Atticus in the next instant, leaving a trail of sonic booms in her wake.


    Her left leg stomped forward abruptly, her right hand bulking up before shooting toward Atticus''s head.


    Atticus remained calm, not a flicker of emotion crossing his face. As the punch neared, his stance shifted subtly. His head moved just enough to evade the iing fist by a hair''s breadth.


    In an instant, his body surged forward, closing the distance. His movements were fluid, perfectly timed, and precise.


    Amara''s eyes darted left. ''A right hook,'' she predicted. Just as her left hand moved to block, her eyes widened in realization, ''It''s a feint!''


    Before she could react, Atticus''s fist hammered into her midsection.


    The impact was brutal, crushing the air from her lungs. Her body crumpled inward, and with a deafening crack, the force sent her hurtling backward, carving a deep trench into the earth as she skidded to a halt.


    The entire coliseum fell silent, every single onlooker wide-eyed, trying toprehend what had just happened.


    Amara breathed heavily, spitting a little blood from her mouth. ''I was right¡­ he''s way stronger,'' she thought.


    She staggered upward, trying to ignore the wrecking pain in her stomach. Despite the fact that the armor covering her body wasn''t something a Master+ rank could easily damage, especially with just their fist, Atticus had done just that.


    A fist-shaped indent marred the armor where he had punched, and she had felt the entire force through her body.


    Amara breathed in and out heavily, regaining herposure. ''I''ll have to bombard him.''


    The ground beneath her rippled like water, responding to her will. She mmed her palms down, and the earth obeyed, jagged spikes shooting up from the ground, racing toward Atticus. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Atticus''s body blurred as he dodged to the side. Each spike barely missed him, shattering upon impact with the ground where he had stood just moments before.


    Amara didn''t relent. She thrust her hand forward, and a massive b of earth erupted from the ground, hurtling toward Atticus like a battering ram.


    Atticus leaped, twisting in midair to narrowly avoid the crushing weight of Amara''s attack. As hended, the ground beneath him cracked open, a fissure racing toward him with terrifying speed.


    With a quick dash, Atticus sidestepped the oing chasm, his movements smooth and precise. He could feel the earth shifting under Amara''smand, but he remained unflinching.


    Amara clicked her tongue in frustration and raised both hands. The ground trembled violently as massive pirs of stone shot up around Atticus, forming a cage to trap him.


    She clenched her fists, willing the pirs to close in and crush him.


    But just as the pirs began to move, they abruptly stopped. No matter how much she tried, she couldn''t force them to close in any further. It was as if something unbreakable was resisting her control.


    Atticus manipted the earth with ease, and the towering pirs crumbled instantly, disintegrating into sand.


    Amara''s eyes shed with disbelief. She stomped her foot, liquefying the ground beneath Atticus, intending to pull him down. Earthen spikes erupted from the ground, aiming straight for his heart.


    But with a burst of mana, Atticus propelled himself upward, escaping the sinking ground. The spikes followed him, but just as they were about to strike, they halted mid-air, shocking Amara.


    Only an earth elementalist with greater control over the element than her should be able to manipte her own creations!


    Did this mean Atticus had greater control over the earth element than she did?


    Amara gritted her teeth as Atticus''s gaze locked onto hers.


    ''I guess it''s time to end this,'' Atticus thought. He had been curious about the strength of master+ ranks and how other elementalists of the Ravenstein family fought, which was why he epted the spar.


    Before Amara could summon another attack, Atticus had already moved.


    His movement left a trail of afterimages, each one fading like a dying ember as he appeared in front of Amara.


    His fist shot forward with intense momentum. She barely managed to raise an earthen shield in front of her, but the force of his punch was overwhelming.


    The shield cracked under the impact, shattering into dust as his fist connected with her chest.


    The impact was thunderous, a shockwave rippling out from the point of contact. Amara''s breath was forced from her lungs, her body lifting off the ground as she was sent flying backward.


    She crashed into the earth with a heavy thud, the ground caving in beneath her, creating a crater from the sheer force of the blow.


    As Amara struggled to stand, Atticus was already there, his hand gripping her throat, lifting her off the ground effortlessly.


    Amara tried to summon her power, the earth beneath them trembling in response, but Atticus''s grip tightened. Her vision blurred as the strength drained from her body.


    ''It''s over,'' she realized, acknowledging her defeat.


    The battle was over.

 Chapter 671 Own It

    Chapter 671 Own It


    Atticus slowly lowered his hand before releasing Amara from the vice grip on her neck.


    Amara had a look on her face that Atticus hadn''t expected to see. Ever since he had met her, she had been vibrant and overly confident. However, now, she looked lost.


    "Are you okay?" Atticus asked.


    Amara snapped out of her deep thoughts, forcing a smile and nodding weakly.


    "That''s a lie. You seem down. Are you sad because you lost?" Atticus''s straightforwardness was surprising on many levels.


    Those who knew him well would know that he normally wouldn''t care about something like this. She had initiated the spar, and he fought and won¡ªwhy should he care if she was feeling bad?


    It wasn''t that Atticus had taken a particr liking to her; he just treated people based on how they treated him. She had been nothing but kind, so he saw no reason not to help out, considering the fact that she had been helpful to him.


    Amara was shocked by Atticus''s question and immediately forced a smile. "No, young master. There''s no reason for me to be sad. The better person won."


    "No, not better, just stronger. I won because I''m stronger than you. It''s as simple as that."


    Atticus''s words might have sounded boastful, but they were simply factual. Amara immediately grasped that. He hadn''t won because he was a better person, but because he was stronger.


    "If you want to win, all you have to do is be stronger."


    Amara clenched her fist. She couldn''t hold it in any longer.


    "That''s easy for you to say," she retorted.


    "What do you mean?" Atticus asked.


    "You have endless talent! You can grow stronger just by breathing! But I''ve... I''ve already reached my limit. ''Just grow stronger than you''? What a joke..."


    At this point, the entire crowd was listening to their conversation. They could all feel what Amara was feeling.


    "So?" Atticus responded, his tone calm.


    "What?" Amara was baffled by Atticus''s nonchnce.


    "I just told you what you have to do to defeat me. I never said it was possible."


    Amara was confused, unable to understand his logic.


    "Look, I''m going to keep growing stronger and stronger, no matter what. Even if my body hits its limit, I will never let it stand in my way. I will break it and rebuild it again. I will never stop until I stand at the peak. That''s the difference between you and me, Amara. I have unmatched talent? So what? There are beings in this world who could end my life with a flick of their wrist. So what if you''ve hit your limit? There are people in the human domain who can''t even get past the novice rank¡ªdoes that mean they should wallow in their tears and never live their lives?


    "You''re the architect of your own life. You choose whether to give up or keep pushing. You''ve hit your limits? Own it. Think of a way forward instead of making yourself feel bad. Ultimately, it''s your choice."


    Atticus then focused on the water element and healed Amara''s wounds. Afterward, he turned and walked out of the room, followed closely by Yotad and Dario. Deep inside the airship, a small smile appeared on Magnus''s face, who had been observing the battle and the conversation from his room.


    ''His head is in the right ce,'' Magnus thought.


    Magnus wasn''t the only one who was surprised. The captain of the crew raised his only visible eyebrow, his eye fixed on Atticus as he walked out.


    ''How can a 16-year-old have such insights?'' the captain wondered.


    A normal teenager, especially a 16-year-old, would typically just be starting their life. They would be thinking about their dreams, how to make their families proud, how to be better than their peers.


    However, it was clear that Atticus wasn''t thinking about any of that. He seemed like someone who had not only gone through a lot but was also currently battling a lot.


    The captain felt his blood pump hard. He couldn''t wait for the day Atticus would take the seat as head of the Ravenstein family. He saw no one who could stand in his way¡ªa 16-year-old who was already as powerful as a grandmaster. The human domain would go into a frenzy.


    ¡­


    "Young master, that was¡­ inspirational," Dario finally spoke after a few seconds of trailing behind Atticus.


    "I simply stated the facts," Atticus responded sinctly. Yotad remained silent, having nothing to add. The Ravende were taught from childhood to live for their master. Getting stronger was just a means to an end; their goal was always their master''s protection.


    "Yes, of course," Dario smiled wryly and didn''t say anything further, continuing the walk in silence, until Atticus suddenly stopped.


    "Is something wrong, young master?" Dario asked.


    Atticus had a small frown on his face. ''Where am I going?'' he thought. He had gone to the training room to train, but he left after only spending a few minutes there. Atticus sighed. ''It just seemed like the right thing to do at the moment.''


    There was only one grandmaster-level training room in that location, and it didn''t seem right to stay there after giving that speech. Essentially, walking away had seemed like the right move at the time. But now, he had nowhere else to go.


    ''I can''t go back¡ªthat would be crazy. I guess I won''t train for now,'' he decided.


    Having made up his mind, Atticus turned and started moving toward another part of the airship, leaving Dario and Yotad to wonder what was going on.


    After a few moments, he reached the control room and immediately entered. It wasn''t as packed as usual, with only a few operators manning different terminals at the front.


    None of them paid much attention to his entry, leaving Atticus to enjoy the peaceful scenery as the airship moved at high speed. Since he wasn''t going to train, he figured he might as well do this instead of going back to sleep.


    The journey back to the capital, Ravenspire, took just over two hours. During that time, many crew members entered the control room and bowed upon seeing Atticus. His speech was still fresh in their minds, and it made them all ponder deeply.


    Soon enough, the beautiful and enchanting scene of the elemental sanctums filled his vision. Atticus was filled with nostalgia; two months had passed, but it felt like only yesterday.


    "Head toward the Fire Sanctum," Atticusmanded, and the operators instinctively obeyed, steering the ship toward the Fire Sanctum.


    It was normally unheard of for any of the operators to take orders from anyone apart from Magnus and the captain, but the legend that was Atticus was beginning to etch itself into their minds.


    Atticus left the control room and headed toward the hatch. However, halfway there, Amara suddenly appeared in his path.


    "Y-young master," she stammered.


    Atticus watched with a slightly baffled expression as this woman, well into her 30s, fidgeted nervously with her fingers. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Speak your mind; I''m not going to do anything to you," Atticus said calmly.


    Amara took a deep breath before looking Atticus straight in the eye.


    "I''m sorry!" She bowed. "You were right about everything, and I shouldn''t have reacted the way I did. It was just¡­"


    "What did you decide?" Atticus interrupted.


    "Huh?" Amara looked up, confused.


    "I don''t need to hear your life story, Amara, but I want to know what you decided," Atticus rified.


    Amara''s right eye twitched. She felt a wave of embarrassment, but Atticus''s casual gaze gave her no respite.


    Both her hands clenched as she recalled her thoughts.


    "I will never give up," she dered firmly.


    Atticus smiled. "Good, I look forward to that. I''ll see you soon, I guess."


    "Yes!" Amara replied with determination.


    With that, Atticus continued his walk toward the hatch. After a minute, his feet touched the scorching ground of the Fire Sanctum.


    He didn''t waste time and moved toward the grand gate. However, a figure suddenlybusted a few meters away from him, apanied by the loud sound of a walking stick striking the ground.


    Atticus smiled slightly as he fixed his eyes on Dekai, who stood before him. But Dekai wasn''t smiling.


    Atticus''s smile widened. ''This old man,'' he thought, noticing how the temperature of the fire molecules around him was rapidly changing.


    However, Atticus''s gaze shed red, and then everything returned to normal.


    Dekai''s eyes widened in absolute shock. "Master rank and such strong will¡­" he muttered absentmindedly. ''Oh, now I''m scared.''


    Atticus''s talent had always been impressive, but now it was terrifying. No one should be this talented.


    "You even came out to meet me. Sounds like you''re happy to see me," Atticus teased.


    Dekai snapped out of his thoughts and snorted, hitting his stick on the ground and turning away.


    "Get your facts straight, boy. Only the Sanctum Master can open the Sanctum gates. That''s all there is to it. Now quit wasting time and let''s go!"


    Atticus chuckled but said nothing. He could see the corners of Dekai''s lips were raised. The old man was happy.


    Atticus followed Dekai through the grand gates of the Fire Sanctum, a slight smile on his face.

 Chapter 672 Harmony

    Chapter 672 Harmony


    Atticus walked through the gates of the Fire Sanctum, trailing behind Dekai, who was wearing a small smile.


    ''This ce hasn''t changed at all,'' Atticus thought as he took in his surroundings. Everything was just as he remembered. However, unlike hisst visit, there was no grand wee. The students strolled about, going about their business¡ªuntil they spotted Atticus walking across the sanctum. The uproar was immense.


    "Isn''t that¡­?"


    "It''s him! What''s he doing here?"


    Whispers and murmurs spread like wildfire as soon as he was recognized. Though it had taken a few days after he left, there was now no one in the sanctum who didn''t know who Atticus was or what he had aplished.


    He hadn''t just broken the sanctum''s records; he had shattered them. Every student there had been shocked when they heard about his feats.


    "I''ve heard from Master Magnus already. You n to form your domain?" Dekai asked as they walked.


    Atticus nodded. He had thought about this extensively. Among all his elements, the space element was the only one he had yet to focus on.


    While he knew it would be an invaluable addition to his abilities, he ultimately decided to put it on hold.


    The space element was important, but a domain was far more significant.


    Considering everything he had learned about the elements, he was confident that advancing his space element wouldn''t be as difficult once he found a suitable ce to train¡ªa ce brimming with space molecules.


    ''Unfortunately, our family doesn''t have a sanctum for space,'' Atticus thought. He had already spoken to Magnus about this and had gotten an answer. The man who built the space elemental room at the academy had been Oberon Enigmalnk.


    ''After this, if I still have time, I''ll focus on the space element,'' he resolved.


    "And you chose fire as your first?" Dekai asked, his voice unusually light, as if he needed to hear Atticus confirm it directly.


    "Yes. Fire is currently my strongest element. If anything, I should be able to seed in forming its domain," Atticus replied.


    Dekai turned away without another word, the sound of his walking stick echoing with each step, a small smile tugging at his lips.


    Their conversation wasn''t muted, and since it took ce among master-ranked individuals, everyone heard it.


    A 16-year-old was about to attempt the formation of a domain. The news spread like wildfire even before Atticus had made it to the burning stairs of the summits.


    The crowd gathering around them grewrger, with many trying to confirm if he was really there.


    Soon enough, they reached the burning stairs.


    "The rules of the sanctum are absolute. You still have to climb and reach the fifth summit by yourself," Dekai reminded him.


    Atticus nodded and stepped forward, his focus sharp. Thest time he''d done this was three months ago, back when he had been aplete novice in the art. Now, he was far from being a novice.


    Atticus ced his right foot on the first burning step and then vanished. A trail of fire streaked upwards through the stairs at an incredible speed.


    Atticus reached the first summit in a second, bursting upwards andnding silently. The gazes of everyone on the first summit turned towards him, and a smile appeared on the face of the aged instructor who had attended to Atticus during his first visit.


    The groups were still separated as they had been before, though it seemed more people had joined the summit since he had left.


    Atticus approached the group he had been with before.


    "You''ve grown stronger¡­" the aged instructor remarked, and Atticus simply smiled and nodded.


    "Well, you know the drill," the instructor said.


    Atticus wasted no time. As soon as the instructor spoke, his thoughts shifted to the fire molecules around him. The airbusted before swirling and molding into the perfect figure of Magnus, majestic in its entirety.


    "Amazing work," the aged manmented, impressed by how effortlessly Atticus had executed the task.


    The new arrivals who had just joined the summit couldn''t help but wonder who this teenager was and what was happening.


    After nodding to the instructor, Atticus turned and made his way to the second summit. He ascended the stairs with the same zing speed, and upon reaching the second summit, he received a warmer wee than at the previous summit.


    These were the people who had heard Atticus''s noble speech, and it was still fresh in their minds.


    This time, Atticus spent minimal time on the second summit, creating a moving fire construct in a second. Moving up to the third summit, Atticus repeated the process, performing the required art with the construct effortlessly.


    Soon enough, Atticus reached the fourth summit and saw the same five individuals he had practiced with before. The gaze of one of them immediately darkened.


    Thest time he had been here, he had battled Cerron and thoroughly beaten him. It was an experience Cerron would never forget. He had wanted to take revenge for his brother William but had instead been humiliated.


    Atticus nodded to Isolde and the others, saying nothing. Fortunately, Dekai hadn''t appeared, so Atticus approached a random instructor and challenged him instead.


    The fight was different from his previous one with Dekai. The instructor was strong, but Atticus, with his quick thinking, managed tond a decisive hit within minutes. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Afterward, Atticus reached the fifth summit. The burning stairs had the same conditions to climb, though they were noticeably more scorching.


    Soon enough, Atticus arrived at the fifth summit and saw Dekai already waiting at the edge of the sea of fire.


    "Do you remember everything I told you before you left the Fire Sanctum?" Dekai asked.


    Atticus nodded.


    "Good. Then get to it," Dekai responded.


    Atticus took a deep breath and stepped into the sea of fire.


    Going deep enough, Atticus sat cross-legged on the tform of the fifth summit, surrounded by a vast, flowing river of fire.


    The heat was intense, pressing against his skin like a heavy weight, but his expression remained calm. He closed his eyes, and his breathing became steady and measured as he focused on what he had to do.


    The river of fire wasn''t just a body of mes; it was filled to the brim with fire molecules. Atticus could feel the fire molecules dancing around him.


    He took a deep breath, inhaling the heat, and slowly exhaled, allowing his body to rx further into the flow of the fire.


    This was crucial. He wasn''t merely sitting in the fire¡ªhe needed to be in sync with it if he wanted to form his domain. The connection he had with the fire molecules wasn''t enough; he had to deepen it, allowing his body to bepletely in sync with them.


    Atticus reached out with his mind, feeling the fire molecules around him. Forming a domain required more than just control¡ªit demanded a rtionship.


    Soon enough, Atticus noticed something and attempted a method.


    His hands rested on his knees, fingers lightly tapping in a slow, rhythmic pattern, trying to sync with the flow of the fire molecules.


    The tapping wasn''t random; it matched the pulse he felt in the fire, the rhythm at which the molecules resonated. Every tap was an attempt tomunicate and connect¡ªto trick the fire into believing he was one of them.


    Time passed, though Atticus wasn''t sure how much. He had lost track of time entirely. It could have been minutes, hours, or days; the fire didn''t care about time.


    His breathing remained steady, his chest rising and falling in sync with the flicker of the mes. His body, though still andposed, was covered in a sheen of sweat, the heat working its way through his resistance.


    The river of fire was searing.


    The real challengey deeper. Atticus had to align his emotions with the nature of fire. Fire was wild, unpredictable, yet it could also be controlled and directed.


    He needed to find that bnce within himself. He searched his feelings, letting go of his usual control, allowing the fire to sense his anger, his passion, and his drive. Atticus reyed the faces of his enemies in his mind, syncing them with the fire''s energy.


    As his emotions flowed freely, he noticed a change.


    The fire molecules around him began to respond, their chaotic movement slowing just slightly, aligning with the rhythm of his heart.


    His fingers, which had been tapping instinctively, now rested still on his knees. The physical action was no longer necessary; the connection was starting to form on a deeper, more profound level.


    Atticus''s mind dove into the fire, not trying to control it, but to understand it, to be in sync with it. He let his thoughts merge with the fire''s essence, feeling its intensity, warmth, destructive power, and life-giving light.


    The deeper he went, the more he lost himself in the flow, until there was no distinction between where he ended and the fire began.


    It was exhausting¡ªmore mentally than physically. He felt his consciousness stretching thin, but he held on, refusing to let go.


    He knew he was close; the fire was no longer just around him¡ªit was part of him, and he was part of it. The connection was still fragile, like a thread,ing and going, but it was there.


    Time passed, though Atticus didn''t keep track. Weeks turned into months until a significant amount of time had passed.


    Then, he felt it¡ªa slight shift, a moment of perfect alignment. The fire molecules slowed their chaotic dance even further, their rhythm perfectly matching his heartbeat.


    Atticus''s eyes snapped open, glowing with an inner light. The fire around him responded, swirling closer, not with hostility, but in harmony.

 Chapter 673 Withstand

    Chapter 673 Withstand


    The fire on the fifth summit of the fire sanctum was scorching. When Atticus first entered the river of fire, it was unrestrained and unpredictable. The fire molecules were the most potent and free he had ever encountered, almost as if they were alive.


    Atticus had no idea why this was so. Though they were numerous, as soon as he walked into the river of fire, he could immediately sense just how different these fire molecules werepared to the normal ones.


    In simple terms, they were more stubborn, like rebellious teenagers unwilling to listen to instructions.


    Just getting through to them was one of the hardest things Atticus had ever done. It required extreme patience, akin to a mentor or parent trying to reach a rebellious teenager.


    Atticus had to first control the mes before even thinking about using them to form his domain.


    However, through persistence and patience, he managed to achieve this initial feat. After months of meditation and connecting with the mes without a single break or sleep, Atticus finally felt something¡ªa moment of perfect equilibrium.


    However, Atticus had never sat in one position for this long before. He had gone days, which stretched into weeks and then months, without moving. More importantly, he hadn''t eaten or drunk any water during this time.


    At this point, Atticus''s lips were parched, extremely dry and cracked, as if they might split open at the slightest movement.


    His once wless skin had grown paler, drained of its usual vigor. The sharpness of his features had intensified, with hollowed cheeks and dark circles under his eyes that made him appear almost gaunt.


    His muscles, oncepact and defined, had shrunk, leaving him with a frail, almost skeletal appearance.


    Each breath he took was shallow andbored, and his eyes, once bright and focused, now seemed sunken and dull.


    Despite all of this, Atticus''s eyes zed with intense determination. As soon as he felt this equilibrium, the river of fire swirled around him in a harmonious dance, causing the ground of the fifth summit to quake.


    A blinding light ignited in the middle of the summit, engulfing even the river of fire before it shot skyward with intense force.


    "Your control over fire is st¡ª"


    Dekai''s words abruptly paused as his head shot upward, seeing the blinding light splitting the sky.


    He had been instructing the five on the fourth summit when he felt the enormous energying from the fifth summit.


    ''Has he already¡­?'' His heart trembled at the thought that the monster boy might be forming his domain.


    It wasn''t only Dekai; everyone in the sanctum had their gazes focused upward. They had all heard that the monster kid was on the fifth summit, and for something this grand to happen could only mean one thing¡ªthe formation of a domain!


    Members of the other seven elemental sanctums paused whatever they were doing and looked toward the fire sanctum.


    Everyone held their breaths, many of their gazes fixed upward, their expressions serious.


    However, as Dekai turned towards the fifth summit where the cause of all themotion was, his expression darkened.


    But before he could act, a streak of lightning descended, splitting the blinding light in the sky in two and striking Atticus as he sat on the fifth summit.


    The lightning engulfed his entire body, spreading outward and parting the river of fire for many meters.


    Atticus felt no pain, not a single thing. It wasn''t because his body wasn''t in a world of pain¡ªquite the contrary, it was. But Atticus had already gone unconscious, his breathing faint.


    Magnus appeared on the fifth summit in an instant, lifting Atticus up with tendrils of lightning.


    A vial appeared in his hand, and he immediately poured its contents into Atticus''s mouth. A subtle glow radiated from Atticus''s body, and a little life began to return to his skin.


    Magnus''s brows knitted into a deep frown. ''He almost died.''


    The tendrils of lightning moved around Atticus''s body as Magnus scrutinized every inch of it. After a moment, he found that nothing was wrong.


    Dekai appeared in a burst of mes the next second, a panicked expression on his face.


    "Master Magnus! Is he¡­?"


    The situation was so serious that Dekai hadpletely forgotten to bow in respect.


    "He''s fine. I got to him before anything irreparable happened."


    Dekai sighed in relief. As soon as his gaze hadnded on Atticus earlier and noted his condition, his heart had nearly burst out of his chest. It had been so close! A secondter, and the boy would have died.


    "I''ll take him back to the airship to recover. You should get things back in order here."


    Dekai regained hisposure and bowed as Magnus streaked upward with Atticus into the Aegis airship.


    Another sigh of relief escaped Dekai''s lips as he looked over the fifth summit. The space that was supposed to be filled with the river of extremely stubborn fire had been parted by lightning due to Magnus''s descent. There was no battle; the fire remained docile, not even approaching the lightning in the middle.


    "What happened?"


    Dekai looked up and saw the figure of Liora descending slowly from the sky. Ironically, the Water Sanctum was the closest to the Fire Sanctum, so it wasn''t a surprise that Liora had arrived first.


    The other sanctum masters appeared a secondter, each one asking the same question.


    But Dekai simply shook his head, an exhausted expression on his face. His heart was still racing from everything that had just happened.


    "That young monster happened."


    ¡­ n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Atticus didn''t dream. All there was was infinite darkness, until his eyes flickered open and an intense light illuminated his world.


    ''I''m in my room.''


    Atticus felt the softfort of his bed and tried to sit up straight. It was hell.


    He felt an intense amount of pain and fatigue. He couldn''t handle it and slumped back onto the bed.


    ''What is happening?''


    His head still hadn''t adapted to the current situation and was spinning around.


    ''Damn.''


    Atticus shakily raised his hand toward his face, his sunken eyes widening as he saw his arm. It lookedpletely sickly, as though his skin was clinging to his bones with no muscle or meat underneath.


    The door to his room opened, and Dario and Yotad stepped in. As soon as they saw that Atticus was awake, they rushed to his side.


    "Young master!"


    "Master!"


    "W-what happened?"


    Atticus''s voice sounded hoarse, as though the airing out of his lungs was passing through a desert. It wasn''t until he spoke that he realized just how thirsty he was.


    "We would like to ask the same question, young master. Master Magnus suddenly arrived on the ship with you in this state," Dario answered with a slight frown.


    "What happened, master? Did someone do this to you?" The room suddenly became several degrees cooler as Yotad unleashed his killing intent.


    However, "You fool!" Dario quickly unleashed his aura and shielded Atticus, stopping the killing intent from reaching him. It was unclear what state Atticus was in now, and even something as little as killing intent could be a problem.


    Yotad realized what had just happened and immediately fell to both knees. "Master! I-I didn''t mean to! I deserve death!" However, Atticus wasn''t paying any attention to either Dario or Yotad. His focus was on trying to piece together everything that had urred. The memories came in bits and fragments, but they were still there.


    Dario turned away from Yotad, remembering what Magnus had instructed them to do. He brought out the same vial filled with deep green liquid that Magnus had used earlier. "Young master, Master Magnus instructed us to give you this."


    Atticus paused his thoughts, wasted no time, and drank the contents. An instant wave of relief washed over him.


    "Master Magnus said to give you time to recover and make sure you don''t do anything strenuous until you''re fully healed. I will be backter in the day with another vial," After Dario spoke, he sent a gaze toward Yotad, who immediately understood. After apologizing once more to Atticus, he and Dario left the room.


    With his thoughts now in order, Atticus reflected on everything that had happened.


    ''I almost died,''


    He had spent months without eating and drinking. While the mana in his body could supplement him to a certain extent¡ªallowing him to survive as long as he did¡ªit couldn''t rece the nutrients from food.


    ''Everything got worse the moment I tried to form my domain,''


    Atticus was positive he could have survived for weeks longer. However, as he made that connection with the fire molecules, he felt the tiny energy he had left in his body being siphoned away. If Magnus hadn''t intervened, he would have died.


    Despite everything that had just happened¡ªlife-threatening and dangerous on every level¡ªa wide grin appeared on his face.


    He might look sickly and weak currently, but even if he hadn''t finished it, he had been so close, so close to forming his domain.


    ''Just a little push. I''ll attempt it as soon as I recover. At full strength, my body should be able to withstand it,'' Atticus resolved.

 Chapter 674 Changes

    Chapter 674 Changes


    The recovery time took a few days, which shocked Atticus. If he had to be honest, he hadn''t expected his situation to be that bad. Sure, he was malnourished, but this was a magical world!


    For two days, he wasn''t given water or food, only fed the green liquid that Dario had been instructed by Magnus to give him. It tasted awful, but Atticus didn''t care about that.


    All he wanted was to recover as fast as possible and resume his training to form his domain! However, his recovery had taken longer than he had hoped. Even worse, Atticus had recently discovered just how much time he had spent meditating to form his domain. Initially, he had spent a total of 5 months out of the one year. But now, only 20 days remained. Less than a month. This meant he had spent more than 6 months meditating.


    Atticus had taken deep breaths when he realized this. The Apex tournament was happening in 20 days.


    It was unnerving. In 20 days, he would have to be strong enough to withstand and overwhelm the other apexes. It was either that or face brutal death.


    It didn''t take much time for Atticus toe to terms with the reality of the situation. It was what it was.


    After a few days, he was finally fed food filled with the nutrients his body desperately needed. And then, finally, after 6 days¡ªnot included in the 20 days¡ªAtticus felt fully recovered.


    His body didn''t feel more powerful than before he began meditating, but¡­


    ''I can sense them without even trying¡­''


    The fire molecules in the air clung to him desperately, and he didn''t even try to call or connect with them. Yet, Atticus could feel some kind of passive connection with every single fire molecule in the room.


    Atticus smiled. It felt exhrating. It felt like he didn''t even have to apply any sort of effort in order to control them.


    ''Let''s see my stats. Status,'' he thought.


    Character Profile:


    ------------------------


    Name: Atticus Ravenstein


    Age: 16


    Gender: Male


    Race: Human


    Attributes:


    ------------------------


    Strength: 589>> 599


    Agility: 607>> 630


    Endurance: 619>> 632


    Vitality: 634>> 640


    Intelligence: 65>> 68


    Perception: 54>> 57


    Charm: 50>> 52


    Will: 65>> 70


    Level: Master-


    Talent: Mythical


    Bloodline: Primordial Elemental Bloodlin


    * Level 3


    - Fire: 97.7>> 99.9 %


    - Air: 97.5>> 97.6%


    - Water: 97.8 >> 97.9%


    - Earth: 97.4>> 97.5%


    - Light: 83.5>> 84.8%


    -Darkness: 86>> 86.3%


    -Lightning: 85.6>> 86%


    -Ice: 84.8>> 85%


    *Level 2


    -Space: 33.2 %


    *Level 1


    NONE


    *Locked Bloodlines -


    - PENDING


    Abilities:


    ------------------------


    Innate Skills: N?v(el)B\\jnn


    * Conceal [Potential: Mythical]


    - The ability to conceal your level from anyone regardless of rank. You may choose what level you want to be shown.


    - Current mastery: Mythical Life Weapon Skills:


    * Transcendent sh: Godspeed Grace


    * Endless Strike


    *Vorpal Nova


    Normal Skills:


    * Arcane Barrier [Potential: Transcendent]


    - Current Mastery: Master-


    * Elemental Mimicry [Potential: Transcendent]


    -Current mastery: Expert+>> Master


    *Ethereal Cloak [Potential: Empowered] -Current mastery: Expert- >> Expert+


    Atticus had checked his stats because he wanted to see the changes to his fire element; however, he encountered a huge surprise instead.


    The changes in his bodily stats were expected, as Atticus had not only trained with Magnus but had also learned the katana''s third art. However, the first unexpected change was a significant jump in his willpower.


    Only one reason came to mind to exin this increase. ''The months I spent meditating without moving,'' he thought.


    It had taken everything from Atticus¡ªeverything¡ªto hold on and keep pushing. The strain on his mental state had been so enormous that just thinking about the experience gave him a headache.


    After going through that, an increase in willpower was warranted. The next shock was his Elemental Mimicry Art.


    ''It increased by two sub-levels¡­ It seems that simply increasing my proficiency in the elements automatically increases its proficiency too,'' Atticus deduced.


    Each change hade as a huge surprise, and Atticus couldn''t help but feel a bit more confident.


    ''Let''s try out the Elemental Mimicry Art,'' he thought.


    Atticus used his strongest element, fire, and stimted it with his mana. He instantly felt a surge of energy flow through his body. It was strange on so many levels.


    One moment, he felt solid and still, and the next, he felt free and unrestrained. It was as if he wasn''t limited to the shell that was his body.


    Atticus moved his hand slowly in front of him, a smile appearing on his face in the next instant.


    His arm didn''t seem solid. It moved like a blur, leaving fiery afterimages in the air.


    Atticus stood up, but a wave of vertigo hit him. ''What the¡­''


    He felt weightless, as if his mass didn''t exist. He had used the fire mimicry numerous times before, but this was the first time it had ever felt like this.


    Atticus proceeded to move from one side of the room to the other. He was simply walking, but it was as if fire was moving, his figure swaying in the air.


    ''Amazing! It seem like advancing to the master rankspletely changed myposition,'' he thought.


    It was unlike the Expert+ rank. Atticus could feel that the art was affecting his entire body. Before, his body moved like fire. But now, his body was bing fire.


    ''I can see the end goal of this art, but would it be different for me?''


    He had multiple elements. Atticus was trying to imagine what would happen should he max out the stats for each element.


    Just as he continued this thought, the door to his room slid open, and his two usual subordinates entered the room.


    "Young master! You''re not supposed to train until you''ve fully recovered!" Dario eximed, a panicked expression appearing on his face.


    However, Atticus responded calmly, "Then it''s a good thing I''ve already recovered. Why are you here?"


    "Doesn''t sound like you''re happy to see us," Dario grumbled, muttering under his breath.


    "What was that?" Atticus asked.


    "N-nothing¡­" Dario quickly responded.


    Atticus heard what he said clearly but chose to ignore it. He turned toward Yotad, who was standing silently by the side. Ever since that mistake with the killing intent, Yotad had been even more silent than usual.


    Feeling Atticus''s gaze, Yotad bowed but said nothing. Dario cleared his throat and decided to exin why they were there.


    "Master Magnus requests your presence, young master," he announced.

 Chapter 675 Apex Recognition

    Chapter 675 Apex Recognition


    During the few days of his recovery, Magnus hadn''t visited Atticus. However, Atticus didn''t feel any anger or resentment about this. He could still feel the man''s presence, as though Magnus''s stare could reach him even within the enclosed space of his room.


    Atticus left his quarters and made his way to the upper section of the airship.


    Along the way, he briefly spoke with Amara and other members of the crew. They had all heard about his condition and had paid him a visit to check on him.


    It wasn''t until they saw with their own eyes that he was truly okay that they each rxed.


    Atticus had helped them regain their lost spark, and thest thing they wanted was for him to meet his demise.


    As Atticus reached the upper section and stood in front of Magnus''s room, he took a deep breath. He always needed to prepare himself when stepping into a room where Magnus had been for a while. The shift in the atmosphere was always substantial.


    The door parted open, and a wave of pressure hit Atticus, making his hair flutter. He stepped into the room, his body pausing as he adjusted to the weight of the air.


    Atticus approached Magnus, who was sitting cross-legged in the middle of the room.


    ''This is more like a training room than a living space. Where does he even sleep?'' he wondered.


    The room waspletely empty, without a single piece of furniture. Magnus''s eyes opened, and he immediately scrutinized Atticus from head to toe.


    "You''ve healed," Magnus stated.


    "Yes, Grandfather. Though it took far too long," Atticus replied.


    "Hm. Are you aware of what urred?" Magnus asked.


    Atticus nodded but said nothing else. However, he soon became weirded out as Magnus continued to stare at him without saying anything further.


    ''Is there something on my face?'' Atticus thought, baffled.


    The starested for several seconds, and Atticus began to feel incredibly ufortable. ''What is going on?''


    "Uh¡ª" Atticus started to speak.


    "Be more careful next time," Magnus finally said, but it was not what Atticus had expected. ''Was he trying to¡­ scold me?''


    Atticus almost burst outughing. Magnus seemed like he wanted to scold him but had been searching for the right words or something.


    "Yes, Grandfather," Atticus replied, bowing deeply with a smile on his face.


    "I''m so close. I''m sure if I can meditate for a while longer inside the fire, I would be able to form it," Atticus added, eager to continue his training.


    Magnus didn''t respond immediately, and Atticus looked up from his bow to see Magnus staring at him again. ''Don''t tell me he''s going to ground me or something?''


    If Magnus''s intent had been to scold him, forbidding him from training for a while was at the top of the list of things he might do.


    "You have to pause your training. We''re alreadyte," Magnus finally said.


    "Late?" Atticus asked, baffled.


    "Yes,te. Now that you''re fully healed, we need to head to Sector 6," Magnus exined.


    Atticus could practically feel his own confusion, and it was well warranted. He had no idea what was going on.


    Fortunately, Magnus decided to borate. "We''re meeting up with the heads of each family of the human domain for the Apex Recognition Event."


    ¡­


    Atticus walked out of Magnus''s room deep in thought, pondering what had just been exined to him.


    Every year leading up to the Nexus Event, a domain-widepetition known as the Apex Recognition Event was organized to identify the apex of humanity.


    During this event, each family of the human domain was allowed to choose a single genius from their house to participate in thepetition.


    This tradition had been followed for decades, but this time, thepetition was postponed due to the emergence of the unprecedented talent that was Atticus.


    Magnus had managed to convince the Paragon Council to allow Atticus to represent the human domain as their apex, but it came with certain conditions. The first condition, proposed by Oberon, was that Atticus had to win the Leader''s Summit to prove his worth.


    The second condition, however, was different. It was the most agreed-upon condition by the other paragons in the council.


    Thepetition would still take ce, but on a smaller scale than usual. Each of the tier-one families, should they choose to participate, would select one genius to battle alongside Atticus in thepetition. The winner would then be dered the apex.


    As Magnus finished exining everything, only one thought dominated Atticus''s mind:


    ''What a massive waste of time.''


    This was valuable time he could spend training. But instead, these fools were deciding to waste his time by making him fight a bunch of kids?


    It wasn''t arrogance or that Atticus was looking down on them.


    He simply knew where he stood, especiallypared to his peers. Atticus could already literally battle grandmaster+ ranks.


    What could a bunch of kids possibly do?


    Atticus calmed his frustrated heart as he made his way back to his room after excusing Dario and Yotad.


    Without the Fire Sanctum, forming his domain would take much more time and effort. The best he could hope for now was to get this ordeal over with quickly and return to his training.


    The Aegis airship took off in a blur of speed, leaving Dekai and the sanctum masters staring as it departed.


    "I miss my little brother! Why didn''t he try to form the light domain first?" Aeliana, the Light Sanctum master, spoke.


    "Don''t be delusional, Ana. That kid is old enough to be your great-grandson! Besides, he should have formed his air domain first!" Aeolus retorted, surprising everyone, even Aeliana.


    The man had always acted like a tamed dog when Aeliana was present, but now he was talking to her like that?


    But Aeolus didn''t care. It was clear that he was disappointed Atticus hadn''t chosen air as the first domain to form.


    The others soon joined in on the ranting, but there was only one person with a wide smile¡ªDekai. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    The boy was close to forming his fire domain! Dekai couldn''t wait; he just couldn''t!


    ''I''ll ask him to unleash his domain for me once it''s fully formed. I wonder how it would look?''


    A domain was a representation of who the individual truly was and everything they had experienced. Dekai was curious¡ªhow would Atticus''s domain look?


    ¡­


    The Aegis airship took the pathway that cut through each sector for easy and fast travel.


    After several long hours¡ªalmost a day¡ªAtticus found himself inside the control room of the airship, gazing at the majestic sight of Sector 6, the Enigmalnk family''s domain.

 Chapter 676 Sector 6

    Chapter 676 Sector 6


    The human domain was divided into ten sectors, each arranged in concentric circles around the center. Atticus had only been to a few of these sectors: Sector 3, the Ravenstein family domain; Sector 1, home to the academy; and Sector 10, the Nebulon family domain, which bordered the other races. Now, another sector would be added to his list: Sector 6, the domain of the Enigmalnk family, the smartest humans in the domain.


    To the tiered families, Sector 6 was considered a safe ground for gatherings, especially those involving members of the tiered families.


    The Enigmalnk were primarily runesmiths, so it was no surprise that every inch of their sector was covered in runes, both defensive and offensive.


    During any gathering in their sector, the head of the family, along with their paragon, would always sign a mana contract, guaranteeing the safety of all visitors.


    This served as a form of assurance, allowing everyone to lower their guard and focus on the gathering.


    A circr hole opened up in the luminous pathway, revealing the magnificent view of the capital of Sector 6 in all its glory.


    A translucent barrier surrounded the entire capital like a protective dome. Atticus could spot numerous faint runes, each one glowing briefly as the ship neared.


    ''There are no checks or guards?''


    It was natural for a border into another sector to be well-guarded and protected, especially at the boundary between two sectors. However, Atticus couldn''t see a single personing to greet therge airship.


    Given who was on board, he wouldn''t have been surprised if a fleet of airships hade to receive them.


    As the airship reached the barrier, it emitted a soft hum, shining a bright light that epassed the ship. Suddenly, Atticus found himself engulfed in lightning, along with Niall, who was standing beside him.


    "The entire airship just got scanned," Magnus exined, prompting Atticus to nod in understanding.


    ''It must be incredibly powerful for Grandfather to act like this,'' Atticus thought.


    The lightning that surrounded him had shielded him from the full intensity of the scan.


    ''It''s crazy that the entire sector is covered by this barrier. Grandfather even shielded Niall, which means that even a grandmaster+ is powerless against this barrier.''


    The scan was quick, thorough, and so subtle that not everyone on board noticed. Magnus had only shielded Atticus and Niall¡ªAtticus, because of his secrets, and Niall, for obvious reasons.


    As they passed through the barrier, the capital of Sector 6 came into full view below.


    The city was magnificent,id out in concentric circles that mirrored the overallyout of the human domain. At the center of the city stood the Enigmalnk Citadel, a towering structure made entirely of sleek, reflective material.


    The streets radiating from the citadel were straight and orderly, lined with buildings thatbined functionality with advanced design.


    The architecture was simple, with smooth, clean lines and minimal ornamentation, yet every building seemed to be crafted with a specific purpose in mind.


    As the airship descended, it passed through several moreyers of runes, each one scanning, identifying, and processing the airship''s passage until it finally reached the designatednding zone.


    "Take your Ravende with you," Magnus instructed.


    Atticus followed his grandfather''s orders, nodding to Yotad, who could barely contain his excitement as he entered Atticus''s shadow.


    "The rest of you will remain here. Only I and Atticus will disembark," Magnus continued. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    The rest of the crew nodded and bowed as Atticus and Magnus walked out of the airship.


    ¡­


    The tension in the air was suffocating.


    It was so intense that many could almost feel it pressing down on them.


    The Enigmalnk Citadel¡ªa building as grand as it was enormous¡ªcould easily contain a million people and still have space to spare.


    The Enigmalnk had created it for one purpose, and it was currently being used for just that.


    Inside the citadel was a staggeringly expansive circr hall, with exactly four rows of seats, each row at a higher elevation than thest. The seats overlooked arge, t, circr marble floor below.


    The hall was brimming with people¡ªnot just ordinary people, but powerhouses. The weight of the atmosphere was oppressive.


    In the first circr row, which was at the lowest elevation, sat the heads of the tier 3 families of the human domain. In the second row sat the tier 2 families, followed by the tier 1 families in the third row.


    Finally, the fourth row, at the highest elevation with the grandest seats that were more akin to thrones, was where the paragons were seated.


    These were the powerhouses of humanity, the people who wielded all the influence in the human domain. Any decision made in this setting would undoubtedly affect the entire human domain.


    "You all should smile more. Studies show that the happiest people live the longest," Oberon, the Enigmalnk paragon, spoke calmly. Despite his voice being loud, only the paragons seated nearby heard it.


    "It''s been more than 30 minutes. Who the hell does he think he is, keeping us waiting?" Octavius, the paragon of the Resonara family, responded with an irritated tone.


    To be honest, he was feeling rather pleased overall. Although he was irked that Magnus had dyed them for so long, his satisfaction at the absence of the Steris family at this event far outweighed his irritation. He truly despised those loudmouthed "monkeys."


    "Magnus has always been a gentleman; I wonder what happened," Seraphina, the paragon of the Starhaven family, added. Her soothing tone effortlessly calmed the minds of everyone in the hall.


    Her entire presence was as enchanting as ever, and almost all eyes were drawn to her. However, a small smile appeared on her face as she remembered who she would be meeting today.


    ''Let''s see how much he has grown,'' she thought.


    Out of all the tier one paragons of the human domain, only Luminous of the Steris family and Aric of the Stormrider family were absent.


    Thetter''s absence was expected, but many couldn''t help but wonder why the former was missing.

 Chapter 677 Stage

    Chapter 677 Stage


    The fact that the paragons had waited this long was, in itself, shocking. Normally, if one of them werete, the others would have started without them already.


    But none of them could deny their curiosity about the acimed genius Magnus had been so insistent about for the past few years. It was the first time they had seen Magnus so hell-bent on something like this. If it wasn''t directly rted to the Ravensteins, the man hardly ever spoke.


    All the paragons had to go on were the reports they had heard from the academy, but nothingpared to seeing it live.


    It wasn''t just the paragons who were impatient; the tension was high among the tier one family heads as well.


    "They''rete,"


    A soothing voice sounded, though itcked the full effect of Seraphina''s voice. The woman who spoke was still nearly as captivating as the enchanting Seraphina.


    The other family heads wore frowns on their faces. Just like the Steris paragon, the head of the Steris family hadn''t bothered to show up, but the others had. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Sounds like you can''t wait to meet him, Celestia," a man with a crown of brown hair chuckled, directing hisment at the current matriarch of the Starhaven family, Celestia Starhaven and Zoey''s mother.


    This man had a bestial aura, his eyes glowing red. Despite sitting on a seat, there was arge broadsword strapped to his back. This was Gale Stormrider, the father of Kael and the supposed head of the Stormrider family.


    The woman he had just spoken to, Celestia, had flowing purple hair braided with many luxurious pins and essories. Her eyes were bright amethyst, and her lips were a deep purple.


    An intense frown appeared on Celestia''s lips as she looked at Gale coldly, not bothering to respond.


    True, she was feeling a bit impatient about meeting Atticus, but her reason was far from positive. She had heard all about what had urred between that boy and her daughter at the academy, and "angry" was an understatement for what she was currently feeling.


    Eleanor Alverian, the head of the Alverian family, was also present. However, he sat calmly in his seat, chin resting on his fist, saying nothing.


    The Emberforge, Enigmalnk, Resonara, Nebulon, and Frostbane family heads also maintained their silence. However, it was very clear that each of them was in a terrible mood.


    The paragons might not feel as affected, but Atticus had beaten and dominated each one of their sons aside from the Emberforge. The hostility was intense.


    The chatter was more apparent in the tier 2 and tier 3 rows, with everyone talking and anticipating the uing event.


    It was unfortunate, but only the tier one families were allowed to participate in thepetition.


    While many obviously had problems with this, none ultimately voiced theirints. The tier ones held ultimate power, and none of the other families could challenge their decisions.


    Since none of them were allowed to participate, their attention was focused on the six youths standing in the middle of the hall. These six were the apex candidates.


    Out of all the families, only the Emberforge, Enigmalnk, Resonara, Starhaven, Nebulon, and Frostbane had selected a youth to participate in thepetition.


    Each one of them was d in the same attire, military-like clothing. It was a simple, dark grey ensemble with sharp lines: a fitted jacket with high cors, reinforced shoulders, and utility pockets.


    The trousers were straight-cut, with subtle armor ting along the shins and thighs for protection. A silver insignia of each family was embroidered on the chest, and they wore sturdy ck boots thatpleted the military-like appearance.


    This was the apex selection. The nexus was supposed to be apetition between the strongest youths of each race. Because of this, each supposed apex of each race couldn''t be older than 20 years of age.


    The youths standing in the hall and representing their families were geniuses who had each been pulled from the military, all of them 19 or 20 years old. It wasn''t shocking that they each radiated an Expert+ rank aura.


    To the tier one families, Atticus might have been able to dominate inexperienced 17-year-olds, but older youths who had faced life-and-death situations in the military, survived, and gained experience were apletely different case.


    While it was unfair to have a 16-year-old battle against 20-year-olds, this was the apexpetition. It was necessary to select the strongest participant they had. And as a plus, none of the other tier one families wanted the Ravensteins to grow more influential because of this.


    "Maybe he got scared and ran?" A tall, handsome youth with purple hair suddenly remarked, but he received no answer from the others.


    The tension was at its peak. They each knew well enough that they were far from being friends. At any second now, they could turn into enemies.


    The buff Emberforge youth with steel-like muscles simply stood with his arms crossed and his eyes closed, as did the Frostbane youth. Out of everyone present, they had the most powerful auras.


    The others also maintained theirposure and chose to keep quiet.


    As the chatter in the hall continued, the air suddenly became electric, the hairs of the grandmasters and lower ranks in the hall standing on end.


    Each of the paragons'' gazes turned toward an empty seat in the highest row. A streak of lightning materialized in the air, followed by the imposing figure of Magnus, who calmly took his seat.


    "Finally," Octavius remarked with a frown.


    "Hmm, sweet Magnus, aren''t you forgetting something?" The others nodded in agreement with Seraphina''s statement. They had all been waiting to see Atticus, not Magnus, so why did Magnus appear without him?


    All eyes focused on Magnus, including those of the apex candidates and the other tiered family heads.


    However, Magnus didn''t respond with words. There was only one reason he hadn''t walked in with Atticus: this wasn''t his stage.


    Magnus simply turned and looked at the entrance to the hall, where a grand double door began creaking open, the sound of calm and rhythmic footsteps echoing through the space.


    All eyes followed Magnus''s gaze just in time to see the boy they had all been waiting to see.


    Not all immediately reacted. The perception of the paragons in the building was unmatched, and they couldn''t be bested. They were the first to see it.


    As soon as their gazesnded on Atticus, their hearts trembled.

 Chapter 678 Kneel

    Chapter 678 Kneel


    The Enigmalnk Citadel was filled with people who held the highest authority in the human domain, and at the same time, they were the most powerful individuals. In the first ce, the fact that they were all gathered together inside a single building made the atmosphere unbearable for many.


    The tier three family heads, each at the master+ ranks, found it hard to breathe. In the hall, they were the most quiet.


    This would have been the same for the Apex candidates; however, unlike the tier threes, the tier ones actually cared about them. The circr runes on the floor where they stood ensured they wouldn''t be affected by the pressure.


    However, these runes were located some distance away from the entrance of the hall, and anyone entering would have to walk to the center.


    Everyone in the hall knew this fact well, which is why, as soon as the door opened and Atticus stepped in, not a single person in the hall didn''t experience a wave of shock.


    The first reason was the collective gaze of the most powerful people in the human domain. The focus of all these paragons and family heads would have overwhelmed many 16-year-olds, yet Atticus''s expression remained calm, his eyes forward, and his steps measured as he walked.


    The second reason was that Atticus made no attempt to hide his aura. In fact, he was actively radiating it outward so that everyone in the hall, even the Apex candidates, could feel it.


    It was a master- rank aura.


    There was no artifact in existence that could do this, and even if there were, it would not fool the eyes of paragons.


    Atticus, this 16-year-old Ravenstein child, was truly in the master- rank.


    The third and final reason was known only to the paragons. Their perception was beyond what the grandmasters could fathom. Despite Atticus being in the master- rank, they could each see that his strength was far beyond that.


    The eyes of both Aurelius and Gavric, the paragons of the Frostbane and Emberforge families respectively, who had been silent until now, slowly opened, their gazes locking onto Atticus.


    The entire hall descended into a frightening silence. At this point, many didn''t realize it, but the arrival of one boy had silenced the powerhouses and rulers of humanity.


    While the entire crowd was shocked, the Apex candidates instead immediately tensed up. Atticus was walking straight toward them. Despite being many years older, Atticus''s aura was domineering.


    The runes they stood on shielded them from the auras of those outside of it, but they did nothing to protect them from someone inside the circle.


    Which was why, as soon as Atticus stepped onto the rune, the six Apex candidates, all geniuses of their respective families, felt an intense weight pressing down on them.


    Their knees buckled slightly as they fought to remain standing. Should any of them fall here, the disgrace they would bring to their families would be immense.


    The Resonara Apex candidate was the first to react. His aura exploded, the artifact headset on his head glowing brightly as he forced himself to stand. The others immediately mimicked his actions, each of their auras erupting.


    However, Atticus calmly spoke one word: "Kneel," a red wave radiating outward.


    They each felt their heartbeats involuntarily quicken, an intense sense of fear gripping their bodies. None of them could exin why, but despite their experiences with life-and-death battles and formidable enemies in the military, Atticus appeared like a predator, snuffing out their willingness to fight.


    This was one of the useful skills Magnus had taught him¡ªusing his will to influence the emotions of others.


    The knees of all six Apex candidates hit the ground in unison with a violent thud, unable to stand.


    The silence in the hall intensified, despite how seemingly impossible that should be. However, it was soon broken by Atticus, who asked a simple question that made the blood of many in the hall boil.


    "Is that all, Grandfather?"


    Despite the fact that the question was directed towards Magnus, it stung each tier one family head and paragon deeply. The disregard was palpable.


    "Well?" Magnus turned towards the other paragons. The purpose of thispetition was to determine who was the most powerful among the youth, and the answer seemed clear already.


    However, the Resonara family, known for their over-sensitivity, had always been quick to take offense.


    Octavius, with a cold gaze, looked down on Atticus and spoke, the air bing heavy.


    "Were you not taught manners, boy?"


    Atticus turned towards Octavius, the calmness in his eyes unchanging.


    "I was taught to respect those who deserve it." N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Octavius paused, but he wasn''t the only one. Every single person in the hall widened their eyes in shock.


    Never in their lifetimes had they witnessed such a scene before, or even imagined it could happen.


    Someone who wasn''t a paragon speaking to a paragon in such a manner and tone? It wasn''t even about the audacity; it was more about how it was possible.


    The rune he was standing on would help cancel out the effects of their aura, but it did nothing to the psychological aspect. The knowledge that the person in front of him could kill him with a thought was usually enough to discourage such acts.


    However, Atticus had looked Octavius directly in the eyes and spoken, without a tremble in his voice.


    "WHO DO YOU TH¡ª"


    "Calm down, Octavius, and you too, Magnus. Do not forget where you are."


    Oberon''s firm voice stopped Octavius, who had been on the verge of erupting, and Magnus, who had been staring at Octavius with intense lightning crackling around his body.


    The armrest of Octavius''s chair shattered as he gripped it tightly, his gaze still fixed on Atticus. He said nothing further, and Magnus also calmed down.


    The other paragons observed silently. Atticus''s words had been directed at all of them, yet none reacted like Octavius.


    In fact, a serene smile was currently on Seraphina''s face, her thoughts churning. ''He''s perfect.''

 Chapter 679 Ready

    Chapter 679 Ready


    Seeing that both of them had settled, Oberon turned toward Atticus.


    "Your willpower is very impressive, child, especially for someone so young. Seeing you in action at the leader''s summit, I assumed you were an intellectual, which is why I find it difficult to understand your actions now. You''re currently addressing nine beings, each of whom can easily end your life. Why are you trying to provoke us?" Oberon spoke calmly, without a hint of anger in his voice. A paragon losing hisposure over the words of a child would be embarrassing.


    Atticus turned toward Magnus and responded calmly after receiving a nod of approval.


    "I stated nothing but the facts."


    Oberon smiled slightly. "Your actions speak volumes, Atticus. You''ve managed to do what few can¡ªspeak to paragons with such disregard. But be mindful, a lion cub must remember that it''s still surrounded by lions, even if it shows the potential to be the fiercest of them all."


    "I understand perfectly where I stand, Lord Oberon," Atticus replied in a steady tone. "But a lion cub that never tests its strength will never grow into the king of the pride. My actions today are not born of arrogance but necessity. I will state the facts¡­


    "I am the greatest genius to ever exist in the human domain. The Nexus event is urring in 20 days, and I am the best chance you all have to not lose Sector 10. "The human domain is at the bottom of the food chain among the other races in Eldoralth; we''re treated like dirt. Only one thing can change that: overwhelming power. A power that you all clearly don''t have. However, I have the potential to be that person, a potential you all can clearly see would be for the betterment of humanity. And yet, when I stepped into this hall, all I could see on your faces was insecurity. "Not just you paragons, but on the faces of almost all the tiered family heads present. I know that look because I''ve seen it more times than I can count. ''He''s a threat.'' ''He has to be taken care of.'' ''He will ruin the power bnce.'' This is what the majority of you are thinking¡ªpeople who are supposed to have the best interests of humanity in mind, and yet, you demand respect from me?"


    "I like him."


    Many in the hall turned toward Seraphina, who had just spoken, a wide smile on her face. She wasn''t the only one; Gale Stormrider, Kael''s father, also had a wide smile, his blood boiling.


    He had heard about Atticus from Aric, his father. He knew Atticus was Kael''s friend and his mark. He was starting to like Atticus.


    "So what?"


    Atticus turned his gaze toward the third row, his eyesnding on Eleanor Alverian, who had just spoken.


    "So what if you''re the greatest talent to ever appear in the human domain? This doesn''t excuse your actions. Do you expect us to bow and worship you? So what if you''re representing the human domain? You''re doing your part as a member of humanity. Why should you be treated specially? You''re currently addressing the people who have kept the human domain safe for decades. Speak with respect!" Eleanor''s voice simmered with anger.


    Seeing the boy who had broken his son was infuriating on many levels. It didn''t help that the boy was acting so condescending. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Atticus''s disregard didn''t just sting the paragons; it was an affront to the tier-one families as a whole. Even the other tiered families felt disrespected.


    "So why don''t you bring your son and every 16-year-old in your family? Let them do their part for humanity."


    Eleanor gritted his teeth so hard that it was audible, followed by the sound of his armrest cracking. His eyes zed with intense anger, but he said nothing, simply ring at Atticus. Everyone knew that no battles could be fought in the Enigmalnk sector. ''Soon Eleanor, soon,''


    "The gap between humans and the other races is vast. What makes you think you''re our best option?" Atticus turned toward Celestial Starhaven next. She was looking at him with a cold expression, and he could instantly sense that something wasing.


    She might be Zoey''s mother, but it was clear she didn''t mean well. He couldn''t afford to show any form of weakness here.


    "I have just crushed the people you deem ''your greatest geniuses.'' What other option do you have? Besides, I have battled the apex of the Aeonians and fought him to a draw."


    The hall erupted into a storm of murmurs as the tier two and three family heads began discussing among themselves. Many were dissatisfied with the way Atticus was addressing the paragons, but the revtion that he had battled the apex of the Aeonians to a draw shocked them into silence.


    The tier ones, however, were moreposed. Along with the other paragons, they turned their gazes towards Magnus, who gave a slight nod, confirming Atticus''s words.


    Magnus never lied. Every paragon knew this well; he valued honor above all else.


    Seeing this, even Celestial didn''t dare say anything further. If she did, it would imply that she was using Magnus of lying. While Atticus might be bold enough to disregard the paragons, not all could afford to do so.


    The pressure in the hall intensified, particrly around the paragon''s row. If Atticus had indeed battled an apex to a standstill, then he truly was their best option. Losing sector 10 would cripple the human domain, and that was thest thing any of them wanted. But¡­


    "Sign a mana contract," came a voice, shattering the tense silence.


    Atticus''s expression darkened as he turned towards the speaker, Thorne Alverian, the paragon of the Alverian family, who had remained silent until now.


    "A mana contract would ass¡ª"


    "No," Atticus cut him off, his refusal immediate and firm. There was no need to hear or think about it; he would not be bound by anything.


    Thorne''s gaze narrowed slightly, ignoring Magnus, who had also turned to look at him.


    "It would be in your best interest, boy," Thorne continued. "You said it yourself¡ªthe majority of us want to maintain the power bnce between the families of the human domain. Many are cautious about a future where you might use your strength against humanity. In simple terms, you''re a gamble. A risky one. Your protection is guaranteed in this sector, but what about when you leave? You''ve already pissed off so many powerful people. This is your best option."


    Suddenly, lightning crackled, and an overwhelming aura descended upon the entire hall. Magnus''s eyes shone with an intense white light, his aura shifting dramatically.


    He asked a simple question, but it carried the weight of a thunderp:


    "Are you threatening him?"


    The hearts of everyone in the hall began to pound with intensity. There was no doubt about it¡ªMagnus was ready to fight.

 Chapter 680 Descended

    Chapter 680 Descended


    The air around the citadel became increasingly oppressive, so unstable that it felt as though even a slight push could cause the atmosphere to implode.


    Outside the citadel, those who were aware of the powerful individuals inside began to panic. They understood that if what they feared was about to happen, the entirety of sector 6 would be in grave danger.


    Panic erupted throughout the capital, with people bolting away from the citadel as quickly as possible.


    Inside the citadel, the situation was even more dire.


    The air was so heavy that the tier three family heads, all master+ ranks, struggled to breathe.


    The tier two and tier one family heads found themselves freezing in their seats, their bodies betraying their fear.


    Even the usually beastly Gale Stormrider, who was always ready for a fight, felt his heart quicken.


    A paragon had just unleashed his aura. Not fully¡ªnot even halfway¡ªbut that slight release was enough to silence the entire hall and cause chaos throughout the city.


    Magnus''s simple question had shaken the hearts of everyone in the hall, but the paragons remained exceptions.


    "Easy, Magnus. Don''t forget the uses in the contract," Oberon tried to diffuse the situation, but Magnus''s aura continued to grow, and he didn''t even turn to look at Oberon.


    Thorne, the target of Magnus''s wrath, narrowed his eyes and turned towards Magnus, his aura shifting in response. He didn''t back down.


    "I just stated the fact. Him signing a mana contract will be the best and most secure way to proceed. He''s right here, why don''t you let him decide?" Thorne challenged.


    "Okay," Atticus''s sudden response drew the attention of every paragon in the room, their shock evident. But no one was as shocked as Magnus. What was Atticus doing?


    Among all the paragons, only Oberon was smiling. He had been disappointed by Atticus''s tant refusal earlier, thinking the boy mightck the intelligence to match his talent. But now, it seemed Atticus was ying a deeper game.


    Thorne frowned, along with the other paragons. Why was Atticus suddenly changing his mind?


    "You ept?" Seraphina asked, her tone baffled.


    Atticus nodded. "But on one condition."


    The gazes of the paragons shed with understanding; they could see where this was going.


    Atticus didn''t wait to be asked and continued.


    "I will sign a mana contract to never use my power against humanity as a whole, on the condition that all the paragons of the human domain sign a mana contract to protect me to the best of their abilities and knowledge withoutpromising my freedom until I reach the peak." N?v(el)B\\jnn


    The expressions of everyone in the hall shifted dramatically. The tier two and three family heads were inplete shock, while the tier ones wore deep frowns. Gale Stormrider, however, had a wide grin on his face, and Oberon''s small smile remained.


    Thorne''s frown deepened, along with the other paragons. Earlier, it had been only Thorne and Magnus emitting their auras, but now the other paragons began to apply pressure as well.


    The air grew even more unstable, and the tier three family heads clutched their chests as they fell from their seats, their heartbeats slowing dangerously.


    Almost all the paragons looked at Atticus coldly. What he had just asked for carried profound implications. Thorne no longer felt the need to push his demand. Atticus had demanded too much.


    To ordinary onlookers, it might seem like Atticus was merely seeking protection so he could safely grow and defend the human domain. However, none of the paragons saw it that way.


    Atticus was essentially demanding the allegiance of all the tier-one families in the human domain! Should any family provoke him, he could retaliate and rely on the paragons to protect him if he were in danger. No family would dare to anger him or the Ravenstein family!


    The Ravensteins would ascend to a level of influence they had never achieved before.


    It was a demand as audacious as it was ingenious.


    Each paragon couldn''t help but stare at Atticus. Was this truly a 16-year-old child?


    Octavius had long since lost hisposure, his face contorted with rage. Fissures and cracks spread across his seat, looking as though it might implode at any moment. It was clear that he was barely restraining himself from attacking Atticus.


    Atticus was asking them to sign a mana contract! The sheer audacity! But Octavius remained silent, fearing that he wouldn''t be able to contain himself again when he heard Atticus''s nonchnt response to his words.


    "Do you understand the significance of what you''re asking us to do?" Thorne asked coldly.


    "Yes," Atticus nodded.


    "And you understand that what you''re asking is impossible to fulfill?" "It''s only impossible because you deem it so. If you''re going to bind me into protecting humanity, then the least you all can do is protect me too," As Atticus''s nonchnt response echoed in the paragon''s ears, Octavius could no longer contain himself.


    "WHO DO YOU THINK YOU ARE!"


    It felt as though the very concept of sound exploded¡ªa sonic boom with a radius that kept expanding outward in every direction.


    At first, the bustling sounds of the world echoed in everyone''s ears, and then, in the next instant, there was deafening silence.


    The grandmaster+ ranks of the tier-one families felt their brains rattle in their skulls, blood leaking from their ears.


    The grandmaster+ ranks of the tier-two families felt their eardrums shatter and a brutal pain in their chests, each of them spitting a mouthful of blood.


    A golden glow suddenly enveloped the master+ ranks of the tier-three families just before the wave could reach them. Only death awaited them if it had hit.


    However, as the wave spread outward further, approaching Atticus at a speed he couldn''t react to, thick, dark clouds suddenly covered the skies above the citadel.


    Then, a single lightning bolt descended.


    The lightning bolt phased through the citadel building as if it weren''t there and struck the ground directly in front of Atticus.

 Chapter 681 Traits

    Chapter 681 Traits


    The lightning bolt struck with deafening silence. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The moment it hit the ground, time seemed to stand still. A blinding sh engulfed the hall, and in that instant, the entire citadel trembled violently. The protective runes lining the citadel''s walls ignited, their symbols glowing with a brilliant golden light as they struggled to contain the force of the attack.


    Cracks formed along the walls of the citadel, and the ground beneath the hall rippled like water.


    Outside, the city felt the impact. Buildings shook violently, windows shattered, and the earth quaked as though the very foundations of the city were being torn apart.


    The earthquake radiated outward, reaching even the farthest corners of the metropolis, sending people scrambling for safety. The scale of the destruction was immense¡ªlike nothing the city had ever experienced.


    Inside the hall, chaos had already erupted. The grandmaster+ ranks of the tier one families staggered from their seats, barely holding themselves together, while those of tier two spat blood, their bodies wracked with pain.


    A golden glow had already enveloped every single one of them, protecting them from the lightning that had just struck.


    This was one of the protective measures put in ce by Oberon to safeguard the lives of the people. When anyone''s life was in danger, the runes surrounding the citadel would re to life, protecting them.


    The tier three family heads, along with the apex candidates who were already enveloped in a protective barrier, gazed in utter fear at the devastation of the citadel.


    But all eyes soon turned to Magnus.


    Intense lightning crackled around his body, his eyes emitting a brilliant white light. Magnus''s aura unfurled like a storm¡ªdark and overwhelming.


    The temperature in the room dropped as the atmosphere thickened. Every heartbeat echoed like a drum, and then even that stopped.


    For a moment, it felt as though time itself had ceased.


    Magnus moved, and it was as if the world shifted with him. No sound, no movement¡ªjust the terrifying stillness of a universe held in his grasp.


    His spear materialized in his hand, not with a sh, but as if it had always been there, waiting for his call.


    The aura surrounding him intensified, pressing down on everyone in the hall. Grandmasters of the tier one and tier two families, who had barely withstood the earlier assault, copsed to the ground, unconscious, their minds overwhelmed by the sheer power radiating from him.


    The air vibrated, the space around him warping as the lightning intensified, dancing along the spear''s edge.


    Octavius''s heartbeat quickened, an intense fear gripping him. He turned to his side, only to see a blinding white spear covering the entirety of his vision.


    "MAGNUS, DON''T DO THIS!"


    For the first time since the event began, Oberon shouted. But it was already toote.


    The paragons of the tier one families had spent enough time with each other to be well aware of their respective traits, most importantly, their breaking points.


    Octavius of the Resonara was quick to anger and acted on impulse. Don''t tick him off.


    Luminous of the Steris was incredibly boastful, but when it came to it, he could stab anyone in the back. Never trust him.


    Aurelius of the Frostbane was straightforward and valued honor and the warrior''s way above all. When this was questioned, he would erupt.


    Every other paragon had their own traits, including Magnus Ravenstein.


    For Magnus, it was simple: don''t push your luck.


    Magnus never tolerated any nonsense that threatened his family, nor did he waste time on anything. There was no bending him.


    The paragons acted carefully among themselves because none had any intention of battling against each other. A battle between paragons was world-ending. It wasn''t an event that should be taken lightly; sectors could be ttened in a matter of seconds and billions of lives lost. They were all aware of this fact and chose to avoid such scenarios from urring.


    But Magnus did not care about any of this. Once an enemy was identified, he would strike.


    If anyone was stupid enough to threaten him or the Ravensteins with war, the war would begin right there and then, with him directly attacking without wasting a second.


    Octavius had attacked Atticus, and that was all Magnus needed. There was no need to say anything further. Octavius Resonara would taste his spear.


    In the entirety of the human domain, only two beings were moving, and a few had the perception to perceive time at such a speed.


    A golden glow had already started enveloping Octavius. However, the spear tip about to pierce him abruptly halted midair, a devastating shockwave that destroyed the citadel walls spreading outward. The heads of Magnus, along with the other paragons, shot toward one direction in unison, their gazes immediately narrowing. The world regained its motion, and Magnus quickly turned toward Oberon. "I leave Atticus in your care," he said.


    As soon as Oberon nodded seriously, the skies rumbled as a streak of lightning tore through the atmosphere at a velocity that defied reality. The streak of lightning was followed by a deafening p of thunder, and almost immediately, the shockwave hit the citadel.


    Oberon''s eyes shone with intense blue light, his aura unfolding to surround the whole citadel in a protective embrace, stopping the shockwave from destroying what remained of the citadel. Oberon sighed lightly, looking at the departing Magnus who had already crossed the capital and sector 6 in just a second. ''This is not going to end well,'' he thought.


    "Octavius, he''s under my protection," Oberon''s words were apanied by him unleashing his aura slightly. Octavius instead took a deep breath, both his hands clenched. His gaze was fixed on Atticus down below, his mind going through all sorts of scenarios.


    However, he took another deep breath and cleared his mind, taking his eyes off Atticus.


    The other paragons had their attention fixed on the direction Magnus had left in, their minds swirling. In the next second, seeing as everything was basically over here, many of them took off, moving towards the direction Magnus had left in. "Young master! Are you okay?" Yotad appeared out of Atticus''s shadow and bowed, but thetter offered no response, his mind working rapidly. ''What happened?'' Atticus wondered, but he soon found out the answer. A shadow swirled in front of him, and a man appeared from it. Atticus immediately recognized Magnus''s Ravende, Vector. "Young master, Master Magnus left me behind to watch over you," Vector said.


    "What happened?" Atticus asked, his voice sharp.


    Vector bowed, but Atticus''s impatient tone interrupted him. Vector hesitated, but seeing Atticus''s eyes, he knew he had no other option but to answer.


    "The paragon of the Steris family has attacked sector 3."

 Chapter 682 Attack

    Chapter 682 Attack


    The shock that enveloped Atticus at that moment was hard to describe.


    A paragon had attacked their sector!?


    The citadel and many parts of the city had been destroyed because one of these beings released his aura slightly!


    Atticus''s thoughts suddenly shifted towards something that frightened him to his core¡ªhis family! Aside from Magnus, they were all in Sector 3!


    Atticus''s actions were immediate. He turned and, just as he was about to speed toward the Aegis ship, Vector stepped in his way.


    "Pardon my rudeness, young master, but Master Magnus insisted that you remain here where your safety is guaranteed¡ª"


    "Move out of my way," Atticus interrupted before Vector could finish speaking, his tone cold. Just as Vector was about to respond, Atticus''s hand gravitated toward his katana, and Vector felt a heavy, potent killing intent press down upon him.


    The fact that such a young boy could possess such intense killing intent shocked Vector, but he quickly recovered. He had been there when Magnus was training the child; he, of all people, knew what Atticus was capable of doing.


    At this point, Yotad had already gripped the hilt of his scythe behind him, ring coldly at Vector. He knew Atticus''s actions were wrong, but his master''s will was his will.


    "Your emotions are all over the ce. You should never lose control of yourself like that," Oberon''s voice suddenly interrupted the situation, his figurending gently to the side.


    Atticus turned toward Oberon, the coldness in his eyes not wavering.


    Oberon sighed. The Ravensteins could be incredibly smart and, at the same time, incredibly reckless.


    "Take a breath and think this through. You''re in Sector 6, thousands of miles away from Sector 3. It would take seconds for your grandfather, a paragon, to reach there¡ªbut what about you?"


    Atticus''s expression changed. It was true. Even if he left now, it took him almost a day to travel from Sector 3 to Sector 6. There was no way he was going to make it in time.


    Atticus turned toward Oberon, his gaze firm. "Take me there."


    "No."


    "I''ll¡ª"


    "While I am just dying to take advantage of this situation, you''re no use to me dead. If you know your grandfather well, then you know there''s no way in hell he''s going to let Luminous walk free. In simple terms, Sector 3, along with the surrounding sectors, is a ticking time bomb. That''s thest ce anyone would want to be."


    "But you can protect me from all that. I just want to make sure my family is safe."


    "While it pains me to do this, child, I''m going to have to refuse once more. We paragons, especially me, will be too busy trying to stop and separate the two. If left unchecked, the whole human domain could end up in ruins. It''s best you stay here."


    Oberon finished speaking and started floating upwards, but a serene voice suddenly sounded.


    "I can take you."


    The group turned to see Seraphinanding gracefully beside them.


    "Seraphina, what are you¡ª"


    "It''s fine, Oberon, sweetie. My abilities aren''t suited for separating and managing fights in the first ce. I can watch over him. But only if he answers my question satisfactorily."


    "What question, Lady Seraphina?" Atticus asked, bowing slightly as he addressed her.


    Seraphina smiled, finding the sight cute. The boy had been all domineering when addressing them earlier, and now he was obedient when his family was in trouble.


    ''Looks like you found a good one, kid,'' she thought to herself.


    "What are your intentions with Zoey?"


    ¡­


    **A few hours ago:** n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    The borders of each sector in the human domain were marked and separated by two massive distinct walls.


    Each wall enclosed the sectors, spanning thousands of miles in every direction. The walls were incredibly tall and made of dark, reinforced materials. Sector 3 and Sector 4 followed the same design, creating arge space between the walls of each sector¡ªa kind of buffer zone.


    On one side, where the massive wall was covered with overgrown vines and greenery, a vast fleet of massive airships floated over the wall. They numbered in the thousands, with eachrge airship surrounded by smaller ones, all arranged in an orderly horizontal formation spanning miles in each direction.


    At the center of this fleet was an airshiprger than all the others. Inside the airship''s control room, a meeting was currently ongoing.


    "Our first wave must target their outer defenses. The buffer zone between the walls will be critical in minimizing losses. We should deploy the smaller airships to create a diversion while our main fleet breaches the central defense points," one of the division heads standing on one side of the disy table suggested.


    "Agreed. We''ll need to use our aerial advantage. The Leviathan can lead the charge, focusing on the weaker points in their formation identified by our scouts," another division head concurred.


    "We''ve equipped the Leviathan with ourtest artillery. It will be able to pierce through the reinforced materials of the wall. We''ll need to deploy them strategically, focusing on weak points to maximize damage," added another.


    While the division heads were busy discussing their course of action, one man at the head of the table was lost in contemtion.


    He had a crown of red hair and a long beard that reached his chin. He was none other than General Ferro, the war councilor and the person whom Eleanor had put in charge of the war with the Ravensteins.


    "How should we proceed, Councilor?" one of the division head turned toward Ferro and asked.


    Ferro remained silent for a few seconds, causing the room to descend into silence.


    "Who''s in charge of the opposition?" Ferro finally asked.


    The other division heads paused before one of them responded. "We''ve yet to determine that, Councilor, but why should it matter?"


    "Knowing who you''re facing is the first step toward victory. Find this out before you make any moves," Ferro ordered.


    The expressions of the other division heads shifted. By now, they were supposed to have attacked already ording to their ns. However, Ferro was asking them to hold off until they knew who was leading the opposition?


    "Councilor, we ha¡ª" one division heads began, but was cut off.


    "I will not repeat myself," Ferro said firmly.


    The division head who had been about to speak paused and remained silent. The order might have seemed absurd, but Councilor Ferro was well respected among the members of the council and was known for his direct and unusual approach to things.


    The division head nodded and each left the control room, leaving Ferro deep in thought.


    ''It will be one of the four stars,'' Ferro deduced. An attack of this scale could only be countered by one of those monsters.


    ''We''d be lucky if we get those three, but that witch¡­'' his thoughts trailed off ominously.


    ¡­


    The sound of heels striking the metal floor echoed as a woman walked through a pristine white hallway.


    She had wless white hair cascading down her back and wore a small smile on her face. It was clear she was excited about something.


    The woman soon reached a door to a room, and as she walked in, everyone inside instantly stood up from their seats, paying their respects.


    "Mistress Lyanna!"


    Lyanna nodded slightly, then approached and sat down at the head of the table. As she looked at the disy screen in front of her, a frown appeared on her face, causing every single person in the room to tense up.


    "Battalionmanders."


    "Yes, Mistress!"


    "Remind me again, when did the Alverians dere war on us?"


    Everymander in the room hesitated, none wanting to be the one to respond and risk earning her ire.


    The people in the room held a very high standing in the Raven Vanguard and within the family.


    The Raven Vanguard''s main fighting force was made up of elemental battalions, each specializing in a specific element. There were a total of nine elemental battalions in the Raven Vanguard, hence the ninemanders in the room.


    The eight battalions were focused on the eight elements, while thest one was a battalion with a mixture of members wielding different elements.


    Although the battalions were further divided into smaller groups and units, the men and women in the room were the overall heads of each battalion.


    However, despite holding such high standing, they were each still frightened of Lyanna. Only a handful of people in the family were an exception to this.


    None of the men wanted to be the one to respond, but not answering Lyanna would earn them an even worse punishment.


    The firemander finally spoke up. "F-four hours ago, Mistress."


    "Four hours, hmm. That''s a long time. So tell me, why is it that I''m not seeing or hearing the screams of people being cut into pieces?"


    "T-the Alverians hav¡ª"


    "We were waiting for the Mistress before weunched our well-thought-out attack!"


    The airmander suddenly interrupted the firemander before he could make the worst mistake of his life. They were waiting for the Alverians to attack first? If he had been foolish enough to say that, Lyanna would have ended him right then and there.


    "Oh!" Lyanna pped her hands together, startling everyone in the room. "For a second there, I thought you were waiting for them to attack first, haha."


    Lyanna finished speaking with a chuckle, causing the othermanders to takerge gulps andugh awkwardly in response.


    "Hahaha, that''s funny! There''s no way we''d be so stupid¡­" the firemander quickly responded.


    "Hm. I haven''t had a goodugh like this in years," Lyanna said, wiping the tears from her eyes.


    Then, like a switch, her expression suddenly turned cold, and the temperature in the room dropped.


    Themanders gulped.


    "Would you like to hear our n, Mistress?" the airmander asked cautiously.


    "No. Just attack and kill them all. No survivors."

 Chapter 683 Boom

    Chapter 683 Boom


    The room descended into a heavy silence as Lyanna''s cruel words echoed.


    Once again, the battalionmanders gulped, this time audibly. When Lyanna raised an eyebrow, themanders flinched and scrambled out of the control room, leaving her alone, smiling as she stared at the disy table.


    Soon enough, she stood and walked out of the control room.


    As tall as the border walls were, their width was almost as impressive. Numerous hatches suddenly slid open on the Ravenstein border wall, revealing the forms of massive ships ascending into the sky.


    The Raven Vanguard fleet wasn''t nearly as numerous as that of the Alverians, but as soon as all ten airships emerged from the wall, many of the Alverians watching through monitors or disys felt their hearts instinctively quicken.


    "Damn," one of the Alverian operators muttered under his breath, a sentiment echoed by others across the entire Alverian fleet.


    They were about to battle the Ravensteins. Never in their wildest dreams had they imagined such a day woulde. Every single one of them knew what the mad family was capable of.


    Though they bordered the Ravensteins, the Alverians had always avoided war or any significant altercation with them. This was clear even years ago after Ariel''s death when the Ravensteins rampaged through Sector 4 in search of Ronad.


    Rather than tantly refusing and risking war with the Ravensteins, they had chosen to settle things by having Dell fight Atticus¡ªa battle that ended in their loss.


    No matter how much the regr Alverian soldiers tried to understand the reasoning behind this war, they were at a loss. The same question kept ringing in their heads: ''What the hell was their family head thinking?''


    The division heads, however, were much moreposed. They were aware of the n.


    "Councilor Ferro! The Ravensteins are attacking!" Councilor Ferro, who had been lost in thought, turned his gaze toward the division heads entering the control room. His eyes shifted back to the disy table as he immediately entered deep contemtion.


    "So, it''s the witch, huh," Ferro muttered, feeling a shiver crawl down his spine. His body tensed. ''How unlucky.''


    Avalon would have waited for the Alverians to make the first move before retaliating with full force. Sirius would have done the same. Nathan would have tried to find a peaceful resolution.


    But Lyanna was different. She thrived on chaos and would undoubtedly strike first.


    "C-Councilor Ferro, how should we proceed?" one of the division heads asked, his voice trembling.


    The others wore equally disturbed expressions.


    They now fully grasped what Councilor Ferro had been getting at earlier when he suggested determining their opponent first.


    They were facing Lyanna of the Silent Nexus, a woman as beautiful as she was cruel. But it wasn''t her cruelty they feared the most¡ªit was her mind.


    She was always one step ahead of her enemies, and she was thest person they wanted to face.


    Councilor Ferro''s demeanor grew serious. "Our objective remains the same. Focus on defense and holding out as long as possible. We''re going with the shield wall formation. Get ready."


    The division heads nodded frantically and left the control room to assume their respective positions.


    The Alverian family may have been known as alchemists, but that didn''t mean they were weak in battle.


    In fact, given the dire state of the world, a strong military was crucial for survival. With the money they earned from their monopoly on the potions market, the Alverians had invested heavily in their military force, resulting in a staggering number of airshipspared to the Ravensteins.


    The Alverian military force was headed by Councilor Ferro and divided into various divisions, each specializing in different aspects of warfare.


    An order from Ferro was soon transmitted from the mothership, thergest and most imposing airship among the fleet.


    The shield wall formation.


    The airships wasted no time, swiftly changing positions.


    Intense winds whipped through the area, but despite being outside, not a single breeze touched Lyanna''s face.


    Her body emitted a cold aura as she sat on an borate icy throne at the open helm, positioned at the forefront of the airship. Resting her chin on her fist, her eyes were fixed on the Alverian fleet as they moved into formation.


    Unlike the Alverians, the current Ravenstein fleet consisted of only tenrge ck airships, each built for battle.


    The hulls of these airships were open at the front, providing space for warriors to stand andunch attacks. Heavily armored and symmetrical, these airships were designed for endurance, capable of withstanding long-range assaults. Along the sides of each airship were multiple smaller artillery turrets, positioned strategically to cover every angle. In the center of each airship stood a massive artillery cannon, significantlyrger than the others, taking up arge portion of the deck. Its capabilities were unquestionable.


    Each airship was identical in design except for the insignia representing their respective elemental battalions, with an army of warriors standing on the hull of the ships.


    The elemental battalions stood like an impending storm, a wall of warriors d in ckened armor that seemed to drink in the light.


    Their very presence suffocated the battlefield, an oppressive wave of killing intent rolling off them, palpable even from a distance.


    Someone had dared to dere war on their family, and they were ready to drench the earth with blood.


    At the head of each army, themanders stood like statues, their auras wrapping around their soldiers like a cloak of death. Among the Ravenstein army, there was no hesitation, no fear¡ªonly cold and lethal intent.


    The silence among them was deafening. One of the four stars of the Ravenstein family was leading them; nothing could go wrong.


    The earlier frightened and cautious demeanor of themanders hadpletely disappeared as soon as they stepped onto the battlefield. Their title as battalionmanders wasn''t just for show.


    But as the seconds ticked by, the battle-hardened demeanor of themanders began to shift to one of uncertainty.


    They each turned toward Lyanna, their expressions confused.


    A minute had passed already, and the Alverians had finished getting into formation. Their fleet was now within range, close enough for the Ravenstein airships to start bombarding them with elemental attacks, but not a single order to attack had been given!


    The buffer zone was only about 10 kilometers, and they were just seconds away from reaching the Alverian fleet!


    Only one thought ran through their minds:


    ''What the hell is she waiting for?!''


    Yet Lyanna seemed unconcerned. The Raven Vanguard might not have been fully informed about the capabilities of the Alverian military force, but the same couldn''t be said about the Silent Nexus.


    The Silent Nexus was divided into three main divisions, referred to as Cells:


    The Surveince Cell: An elite group trained in the art of surveince and intelligence gathering. In essence, they were an elite unit of scouts, their reach extending throughout the human domain and even into other races.


    The Assassination Cell: An elite unit of assassins responsible for eliminating any individual who posed a threat to the family in any way.


    Andstly, the Infiltration Cell: The most elite of the elite, whose standing was sky-high within the Silent Nexus. Only a select few could join this group. They were responsible for infiltrating other groups and families, acting as spies.


    The Alverian family had indeed entered this war prepared to face off against the Ravensteins.


    Their formation, the Shield Wall, was simple.


    At the center was the mothership where Councilor Ferro was located, surrounded by 30rge-sized airships and a staggering number of medium-sized airships swarming around them.


    However, the major focus was not on therge airships or even the mothership but on the medium-sized ones, known as Wyrms.


    Each Wyrm was coated with a special alloy made by the Alverians themselves, an alloy that gave them incredible resistance to all eight elemental attacks.


    They were designed specifically forbat with the Ravenstein family. Unfortunately, the alloy was so heavy that it limited the Alverians to coating only the medium-sized airships.


    The Shield Wall formation was a staggering number of Wyrms swarming around eachrge airship, covering every inch of them. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    These airships were still equipped with weapons, allowing them to attack even while maintaining their defensive stance.


    Councilor Ferro stood in the control room, his gaze steady on the screen.


    "Fire in exactly five seconds."


    "Yes, Councilor," came the response.


    The atmosphere in the control room had noticeably improved, with confidence at its peak. When it came to defense, they were confident they couldst as long as needed. They had simted this battle countless times.


    But a frown soon appeared on Councilor Ferro''s face as he noticed the small smile that suddenly appeared on Lyanna''s face.


    An intense fear gripped him, but it was toote.


    The Alverians would forever etch the witch that was Lyanna into their minds.


    Lyanna''s lips parted, and she uttered a single word that resounded across the battlefield:


    "Boom."

 Chapter 684 No Survivors

    Chapter 684 No Survivors


    Boom.


    It was just one syble. One word that, depending on the situation, could mean total destruction or surprise.


    However, considering the current circumstances, none of the Alverians felt even the slightest bit of excitement.


    First, the situation¡ªthis was war. The mere mention of that word could cause many hearts to skip a beat.


    The second, and most important factor, was the person who spoke the word. If it had been an individual known as a joker, the fear that enveloped the Alverian fleet wouldn''t have been as intense.


    But the one who uttered the word was none other than the infamous witch, Lyanna Ravenstein. There wasn''t a single Alverian soldier who didn''t shudder, their hairs standing on end.


    "WAIT¡ª"


    Councilor Ferro screamed at the top of his lungs, but it was toote.


    It started from one tiny spot among the swarm of wyrms surrounding therge airship, a blinding orange light recing it.


    And then, like a supersonic reaction, the orange dot began radiating outward around the airships, followed by the powerful sound of explosions rocking the space.


    It only took a second for the division heads to understand, but Councilor Ferro had already figured it out. As soon as he saw the orange dot, he knew exactly what was happening.


    The wyrms were exploding!


    "BREAK FORMATION NOW!! GET THE WYRMS AWAY FROM EACH AIRSHIP!"


    Councilor Ferro lost hisposure, screaming orders at the top of his lungs, both fists mming into the disy table with intense force.


    The division heads snapped out of their shock and rushed out of the control room, intent on carrying out Ferro''s orders.


    "SHIT!"


    BAM!


    Ferro mmed his fists on the disy table once more, causing a staggering number of cracks to form.


    "THAT WITCH, THAT WITCH!"


    Ferro frantically pounded his fists on the table, his once calm gaze nowpletely bloodshot.


    He was beyond angry¡ªhe was seething. He had known he would face that cruel woman and had taken every precaution he thought possible. He had been so careful. So why? Why was this happening?!


    The thousands of wyrms¡ªships meant to be their trump card against the Ravensteins¡ªwere exploding, each one turning into nothing but scraps.


    But that wasn''t even what enraged him the most. No, it was something far worse. Through the disy in front of him, Ferro could see everything. He could see exactly what was causing the explosions.


    On the numerous split screens in front of him, each one showed the same horrifying scene ying out on the wyrms. A scene that made his heart wrench.


    Multiple members of the Alverian family¡ªhis own blood¡ªwould suddenly leave their stations, move toward the engine rooms, and then, without warning, they would implode.


    Ferro didn''t know how. He didn''t even know when it had started. But he knew exactly who was responsible.


    Lyanna Ravenstein.


    "That witch¡­ so cruel¡­ so cruel," Ferro muttered, his usual calm demeanor shattered. He was one of the elders of the Alverian family, someone who had watched many grow and who wished for the prosperity of his family.


    His time wasing to an end, with the next generation ready to take over where he left off.


    They were all under him¡ªthousands of Alverians who were supposed to be focused on the art of alchemy and advancing their knowledge and abilities.


    However, they had bitten off more than they could chew. By now, even a toddler could guess what had happened, and it wasn''t a surprise that Councilor Ferro hade to the same conclusion.


    Lyanna had anticipated this day coulde and had taken extreme measures. Intense, almost insane measures that had taken years, if not decades, to put in ce.


    She had utilized infiltration cells to their fullest extent.


    The Alverians had always been a family of alchemy; no matter how hard they tried, they could never match the Ravensteins, a warrior family through and through.


    The infiltration had been easy, and from there, they had begun their work, embedding themselves deep into the Alverian family.


    Unfortunately, despite how skilled her spies were, it would be easy to identify them as outsiders. That''s when she decided on another approach.


    She targeted their youths¡ªyoung minds still weak and easily manipted. She broke them, tortured them, twisted them into doing whatever she desired.


    Once they were aboard, all that was left was time. And time had passed. These weren''t youths anymore.


    This was the cruelty that was Lyanna Ravenstein.


    "So cruel¡­ so cruel. HAAAAA!"


    Councilor Ferro''s aura exploded from his body, causing the entire control room to quake. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "FIRE EVERYTHING! KILL THOSE WHITE-HAIRED BASTARDS! ERASE THAT WITCH FROM THE FACE OF THIS PLANET!!"


    A small smile crept onto Lyanna''s face as she watched the chaos unfold. An intense orange glow shed across her face,ing from the staggering number of explosions from the Alverian fleet.


    Because of the close proximity of the Wyrms to therge airships, many ships had fallen victim, their massive forms aze as they plummeted from the sky.


    Ferro had been fast enough to issue orders, separating the Wyrms from the airships. This maneuver had saved many, leaving 14 out of the original 30 airships still in action.


    However, therge airships had now lost their advantage, no longer resistant to elemental attacks.


    Ferro''s furious scream suddenly rocked the battlefield, followed by the repositioning of the remaining airships. Crimson glows ignited from their massive cannons, preparing to fire.


    Lyanna''s smile widened. The air around her remained serene. Fourteenrge airships were about to bombard her forces, and yet, she didn''t seem to care.


    Once again, her lips parted, and a single word resounded across the entire battlefield.


    "Attack."


    As Lyanna''smand echoed across the battlefield, everything froze for a split second, the tension in the air reaching its peak.


    The battalionmanders snapped out of their shock, their auras turning icy.


    Suddenly, their power erupted like a storm across the battlefield, nketing the area with an overwhelming force.


    In perfect unison, themanders roared the same word, their voices shaking the earth:


    "No survivors."

 Chapter 685 Traitor

    Chapter 685 Traitor


    As soon as the battalionmander''smand rang out, not a second was wasted.


    All at once, the air trembled as the battalions moved, stomping forward in perfect unison with a thunderous crash.


    Therge airships halted their advancement mid-air due to the force, and then all hell broke loose.


    The Fire battalion erupted first. With a deafening roar, searing mes shot from their figures, merging and coalescing into a colossal dragon that towered over thebined size of the Ravenstein airships. The fiery beast surged toward the opposition airships, melting metal and shattering defenses as it zed through the sky.


    The Water battalion followed, their arms raised high. A massive tidal wave formed behind them, twisting into a gigantic serpent made of liquid, equally as enormous as the fiery dragon. It surged through the air, smashing into one of the airships, drowning its crew in a merciless flood before sending the vessel crashing down.


    The Earth battalion reached into their space rings and mmed their fists into the ground, the earth joining together to form a massive armored golem made of rock and soil that rose like a colossal giant.


    The towering giant smashed into an airship like a battering ram.


    The Air battalion summoned an intense cyclone, fierce winds spiraling into a massive tornado. Its sheer force ripped airships apart, sending broken fragments spiraling to the ground like paper in a storm.


    Next, the Ice battalion moved. They conjured jagged shards of frozen spikes,bining them into a massive ice spear. The spear shot forward, impaling ships and freezing metal and crew alike before they shattered under the pressure.


    The Lightning battalion raised their hands to the sky. Clouds formed, and lightning crackled down, joining into a single devastating bolt. The energy exploded across the airships, frying circuits and turning entire vessels into balls of fire that crashed to the earth.


    The Light battalion gathered their energy, summoning an enormous beam of pure radiance. It sliced through the air like a sword, cleaving airships in two with deadly precision, leaving nothing but burning wrecks in its path.


    The Darkness battalion wasst. Shadows swirled around them, forming into a monstrous ck serpent that consumed the airships whole, pulling them into the void where they simply disappeared.


    Finally, the mixed battalion unleashed a storm of elements,bining all eight forces into a massive, chaotic orb of destruction. It shot forward, crashing through the remaining ships, ripping metal apart and obliterating everything in its path.


    Each of therge airships of the Alverian family represented different divisions in their military force. One was filled with pyrostic alchemists focused solely on creating and utilizing explosives.


    The Transmutation Division focused on creating various items that could assist during battles, while the Toxic Division specialized in utilizing poisonous gases and toxins to fight. However, despite having these divisions, in the face of overwhelming power, none of it mattered.


    One by one, the massive airships fell from the sky, zing and broken, leaving only destruction in their wake.


    At this point, Councilor Ferro had already lost hisposure. His bloodshot eyes cut through the metal of the airship, locking onto Lyanna, who sat calmly on her throne. The hatred he felt was indescribable¡ªso intense he thought he might explode at any moment.


    "YOU WITCH!!!!" Ferro screamed at the top of his lungs before his aura suddenly shifted, his gaze turning even more intense. He had had enough.


    "Domain," he growled.


    ¡­


    "Remind me never to get on her bad side," Avalon gulped slightly as he watched the scene unfold on the disy in front of him. "But you two are always bickering. I''m sure you''d be fine," A warm voice responded to Avalon, followed by soft chuckling.


    "Aren''t I right, Arya?" Anastasia asked, turning towards a woman d in a tight bodysuit who stood respectfully at her side.


    "Yes, mydy, you are," Arya responded, her toneposed.


    Anastasia gave Arya a knowing look before shaking her head, amused. Her Ravende still couldn''t act freely, especially in Avalon''s presence.


    The trio was currently inside the Ravenstein control center, located at the heart of the Ravenstein estate. This was where the entire sector could be monitored.


    However, they weren''t alone. Boman, Avalon''s butler and Ravende, stood at Avalon''s left, while several Ravenstein elders were also present. They had all been watching Lyanna''s battle with Ferro, and it went without saying that they had all experienced a whirlwind of emotions before settling on difort. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    It was cruel to watch, even for them. Lyanna always went several steps further when it came to crushing her opponents. While the exact scene varied, they had seen simr events unfold more times than they could count.


    Many were ufortable, yet they couldn''t help but feel secretly relieved that Lyanna was on their side, born into their family, and their ally.


    A worrying thought crept into Anastasia''s mind. "Honey, are you sure he''s fine at sector 6?"


    Arya''s ears perked up, not wanting to miss Avalon''s response.


    It had been years since she hadst seen her young master, and she missed him dearly.


    Atticus was the most peculiar child she had ever met, and her heart warmed at the thought of seeing him again.


    "I''ve told you countless times, Ana, he''s fine. That boy avoids trouble, so I doubt anything will happen," Avalon replied with a straight face. He was still keeping Atticus''s battle with Alvis and Ronad a secret from his wife.


    Although he had boasted about it to a few, he had made everyone swear to keep it a secret.


    Only he and Atticus knew the chaos that would ensue if Anastasia found out.


    "But isn''t it about time he visits? He''s been out of the academy for a year now¡­" Anastasia trailed off, her concern evident.


    Avalon didn''t respond, instead wrapping his arm around her. His attention was suddenly drawn to another unfolding scene on one of the multiple screens.


    "Looks like it''s about to begin, Master Avalon," Bomanmented.


    "Yes," Avalon responded, his gaze growing cold.


    There was one thing the Ravensteins despised more than any external threat: A traitor.

 Chapter 686 Three Individuals

    Chapter 686 Three Individuals


    Sector 3 was divided into four major cities. The Ravensteins were in charge of the capital city, Ravenspire, while the other cities were overseen by tier two families.


    Among them, Dusktown was well known, particrly due to the Vermore family''s presence.


    At the edge of Dusktown, arge open space housed the Vermore estate, a fortress of sharp stone and steel gleaming under the harsh sun. The walls were thick and sturdy, with numerous defensive measures, but it wasn''t the fortress that caught everyone''s attention.


    High in the sky above the estate, a swarm of massive airships hovered, castingrge shadows over the grounds. While not as massive as the airships Lyanna had used in battle, they were still imposing.


    In the human domain, only tier one families were typically allowed such airships; the lower tiers had to make do with smaller, less advanced models.


    Each airship bore the insignia of the Vermore family¡ªa symbol of multiple figures standing in a circle.


    Below, on the ground, warriors d in silver armor stood in perfect formation, their helmets gleaming and weapons clutched tightly in their hands. All of them had the characteristic silver hair of the Vermore bloodline¡ªa mark of their lineage. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The atmosphere was thick with tension and power.


    The entire Vermore force was assembled outside the estate, ready for battle.


    Rows of soldiers, ranging from Expert to grandmaster rank, gathered in formation. Their eyes were cold and focused, but fear was clear in their demeanor. Many clutched their weapons tightly, trembling slightly.


    Why were they afraid? The reason was simple. Most of them had woken up expecting just another ordinary day, only to be informed of news that nearly made their hearts stop.


    They would be battling the Ravensteins.


    At first, many thought it was a mistake. But it quickly became clear that this was no misunderstanding.


    At the forefront of the army stood Darius, his expression calm. Behind him, the family elders lined up, their silver hair gleaming under the sunlight, but the tension in the air was palpable.


    Only one tier separated tier one families from tier two, but the difference between them was vast. Aside from being able to birth paragons, tier one families produced individuals with significantly higher talentpared to lower tiers. The number of grandmasters in a tier one family was overwhelming.


    Where tier one might have a thousand grandmasters, tier two would have barely a hundred. The gap was immense.


    The elders of the Vermore family wore deep frowns.


    "Darius, this is a huge mistake," one of the elders said, his voice filled with concern.


    Darius''s brows furrowed. He despised when his orders were questioned. It was the ultimate sign of disrespect in his eyes.


    Just as Darius was about to respond, an aged man interrupted.


    "Calm yourself. He''s right about that, son," the elder spoke with a firm but calm tone.


    Darius turned towards the man who had just spoken, the frown on his face loosening slightly. He could act sternly toward the others, but his father was different.


    "But it''s toote to turn back now. We''re one family, and we''ll see this through no matter what," the elder continued.


    The remaining elders who had wanted to voice their dissatisfaction sighed heavily. He was right¡ªit was toote to back down now. By now, they were sure of it: the Ravensteins were already aware of their betrayal.


    Darius nodded with a serious expression and turned back to his troops, his demeanor hardening.


    He was Darius Vermore: tall, broad-shouldered, with his silver hair tied back and sharp, calcting eyes. His armor gleamed, made of heavy ckened steel tes. Darius wasn''t just strong; hemanded respect.


    His very presence made the air feel heavier. He looked over his gathered forces, his eyes scanning the soldiers and the airships hovering overhead.


    This was his family''s strength. Betraying the Ravensteins was his move, and he would lead them to victory.


    With a single nod from Darius, the airships began to descend, their doors opening to reveal more armored warriors ready to deploy.


    As they moved, each warrior seemed to split into multiple identical figures.


    Clones flickered into existence, tripling the already thousands of soldiers. There was no chaos, no hesitation¡ªonly discipline, as though they had practiced this countless times.


    The Vermores were ready to march.


    The power of the Vermore family came from their bloodline, a unique gift passed down through generations. They could create clones¡ªeach one an exact copy of the original.


    Of course, there were limitations. These clones shared the original''s skills and movements but were only half as strong and had less endurance.


    But the original body retained its full power.


    In battle, the Vermores were known for one thing: their overwhelming numbers. They could fight freely, using their clones to spread confusion and overwhelm the enemy with sheer force.


    Their clones created chaos, and their sheer numbers were often enough to secure victory.


    However, the clones had limits¡ªthey couldn''t take as many hits as the original, and once the original was defeated, the clones disappeared. Additionally, since their bloodline ability was limited to cloning, they each had to master mana-rted arts to supplement their fighting skills.


    As the signal to move went out, blood pumped through every Vermore warrior. This was war. There were no speeches, no hesitation.


    But just as the army began to advance, three figures loomed over them. Darius and the elders turned their gazes upward, their bodies tensing.


    The three figures descended slowly, stopping just above the main airship where Darius and the elders stood.


    Their appearance sent a ripple of tension through the already strained atmosphere.


    Every Vermore soldier instinctively tightened their grip on their weapons, their hearts pounding.


    However, Darius, with his eyes cold, unleashed the full force of his aura, nketing his troops and giving them a morale boost.


    The Vermore family had gathered their entire remaining fighting force¡ªthousands of warriors¡ªtounch an attack on the Ravensteins.


    But the Ravensteins had responded in a way that made the blood of every Vermore boil.


    In response to this massive force, the Ravensteins had sent only three individuals.

 Chapter 687 Mad Men

    Chapter 687 Mad Men


    It was an insult of the highest order, one that immediately made Darius clench his hand so hard it drew blood. The disrespect was palpable.


    Soon enough, multiple orb-shaped artifacts suddenly ascended behind them, and just like at the Bone City during the Leader''s Summit,rge screens appeared all over the four cities of sector 3.


    The remaining tier two families paused whatever they were doing, their gazes glued to the screen. The tier three families, along with ordinary citizens, did the same.


    Inside a massive building on the north side of Ravenspire, two figures sat down, calmly watching the screen. They were both d in identical clothing.


    Each wore a deep blue attire, a traditional long coat that reached just below the knees. The outfit was neat, form-fitting, and designed for mobility, with silver-threaded edges lining the cor and cuffs, giving it a sharp, crisp look.


    Across the chest of each man was a silver badge, embossed with the emblem of the human domain¡ªa circle surrounding a clenched fist, symbolizing their duty to protect and maintain order.


    These were members of the Sentinel Guardians, the police force of the human domain.


    Considering the stars embroidered onto their left shoulders, it was clear they were high-ranking members¡ªShadow Commanders, the officers in charge of the guardians in Ravenspire.


    "Is this really okay?" the more muscr man suddenly spoke. Given his distinct features and tattoos, he was clearly a member of the Frostbane family.


    "Leaves a bad taste in my mouth too, but the Vermore family decided to join the war. They should face the consequences," the second man answered without any emotion. He was from the Enigmalnk family.


    "Still¡­"


    "Stop worrying about useless things. Our job as Guardians might be to maintain order, but in truth, it''s to protect the weak from the strong¡ªthe tier one families from the other tiered families. But when the weak go looking for trouble, they will face the consequences."


    The man fell silent.


    "Honestly, I''m more worried about the fact that they decided to broadcast the whole thing. And they sent those three together? It''ll be a massacre."


    The Sentinel Guardians existed to maintain peace. However, their abilities were very limited. The tier one families were the absolute rulers, and as long as they didn''t tantly kill innocents or unleash unreasonable massacres, there was no need for the Guardians to step in their way.


    War between families was allowed but governed by strict rules. Only family members would be involved, and it would not affect the lives of ordinary citizens. This was why, despite the current war, life in the sector continued as usual.


    The two Guardians, along with the millions of citizens of sector 3, fixed their gazes on the figures on the screen.


    Ketaro Ravenstein. Burodo Ravenstein. Sirius Ravenstein.


    Everyone knew who Sirius Ravenstein was, but the other two men beside him were also famous across the human domain.


    The air around them was calm and tamed. Despite being high in the sky, not a single breeze hit them.


    The Three Titans. Ketaro and Burodo had been Sirius''s closestrades back when he was in the Raven Vanguard air battalion.


    When the three of them stood together, only destruction awaited.


    The air above the Vermore army stilled, a suffocating pressure descending as Ketaro, Burodo, and Sirius Ravenstein floated in silence.


    "I truly can''t wrap my head around their stupidity," Ketaro remarked.


    "Hehehe, you don''t have to. We''re only here to send a message. Right, Sirius?" Burodo responded with a creepyugh, turning toward Sirius, who didn''t offer any response, his gaze fixed on the Vermore family fleet.


    Darius soon pulled himself together and opened his mouth to speak, but Sirius had already reached the end of his patience. His voice was cold, cutting through the tense air. "No mercy for traitors."


    Without warning, Sirius raised his hand, and the winds responded fiercely.


    In an area with a 400-meter radius, a sudden vacuum formed¡ªaplete absence of air.


    Despite already being aboard their airships, many of the warriors of the Vermore family suddenly gasped for breath, but there was none to be found. It was a strange, terrifying feeling. The remaining air in their lungs seemed to get siphoned by an unseen force.


    The weaker ranks crumbled first. Their chests heaved violently, eyes wide with panic. Then they fell, faces turning blue as their lungs starved for air.


    Darius and the elders of the Vermore family looked on in shock, but they weren''t given any chance to react. It all happened so fast.


    Ketaro and Burodo acted next. The atmosphere around them thickened.


    With a single nod from Burodo, the air twisted andpressed around the Vermore warships, creating crushing walls of wind.


    The ships groaned under the pressure, metal bending and engines sputtering. Then¡ªcrack¡ªthe ships began to copse, their hulls folding in on themselves as if squeezed by an unseen fist.


    One by one, they plummeted from the sky like broken toys, smashing into the ground below.


    Panic erupted in the Vermore ranks. Those who could still breathe looked on in horror.


    Then, Ketaro snapped his fingers.


    The air exploded around many of the warriors¡ªshards of razor-sharp wind cutting through the ranks like invisible des.


    Blood sprayed, screams muffled by the roaring wind as men copsed, their bodies sliced cleanly in half.


    The Vermore family had a staggering number of men, but killing a few or an army of ants wasn''t that different in the face of overwhelming power.


    Sirius took it further. With a simple gesture, those below the master+ rank in the battlefield felt an overwhelming pressure building up inside them before they imploded.


    Their bodies contorted grotesquely as the air pressure increased within, blood vessels bursting and organs copsing. Within seconds, they were nothing more than crumpled heaps, lifeless.


    Ships rained from the skies, one after another. The once-mighty Vermore fleet was now nothing more than wreckage¡ªtwisted metal and broken bodies littering the battlefield.


    Darius and the elders screamed in fury,unching themselves toward the trio in the air.


    The grandmasters of the Vermore family, numbering close to one hundred, shot through the wrecked airships toward the Ravenstein trio.


    Every citizen and allied family in Sector 3 watched in stunned silence, shivers running down their spines as Sirius, Ketaro, and Burodo effortlessly carried out a heart-wrenching massacre.


    The cities fell into an eerie stillness. Hover cars stopped, people paused in their work to watch the brutal scene unfold, the streets flooded with people.


    In merely minutes, the once-borate Vermore estate had been reduced to arge open hole in the ground.


    Not a single person was left alive, except for Darius himself. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    With just three individuals and in the span of minutes, the Ravensteins had annihted a tier 2 family.


    They were the madmen of the human domain.

 Chapter 688 Message

    Chapter 688 Message


    "Locate the rest and kill them."


    "Yes, Lord Avalon."


    The atmosphere in the Ravenstein main control room was cold.


    Across sector 3, many people still hadn''t grasped the full significance of what the Ravensteins had just done. Instead, they focused on something else¡ªthe message the Ravensteins were trying to send.


    It was a warning. One that the other tiered families in sector 3 received loud and clear. There was no mercy for traitors.


    However, the people in the control room, along with a select few, knew exactly what had just transpired.


    The Ravensteins had annihted the entire Vermore family, erasing their estate from existence. This wasn''t limited to their warriors and armies but included every single person who carried the Vermore bloodline.


    Every woman, every child, every youth. Dead.


    Of course, not all the Vermores had been in their estate or even in Dusktown, but Avalon was determined to make sure the remaining members were hunted down.


    Heavy bounties were ced on each of their heads, spanning the entire human domain. Half of the underground world was already on the lookout.


    Even the Vermore family members in the military couldn''t escape. They were part of the Ravenstein military faction, making it easier to hunt them down.


    The Ravensteins had wiped out their entire family, leaving the surviving members a cause for vengeance. The worst thing they could do was leave the obvious problem to grow and be a threat, even a small one, in the future.


    Unfortunately, even tier one families couldn''t kill within the academy, meaning the Vermore youths there were the only remaining members of the family. But that wouldn''tst long.


    It was brutal¡ªending the lives of an entire family, even the members who likely knew nothing of their kin''s sins¡ªbut this was the harsh reality of the world. One wrong move, and an entire lineage could be obliterated.


    The worried look on Anastasia''s face had disappeared, reced by a cold expression. She might seem like an overprotective mother to Atticus, but everyone in the room knew her cold blooded nature.


    Avalon shifted his gaze away from the screen showing Sirius and focused on Lyanna''s devastation.


    "What a waste of time and resources. Is this all they had nned?" One of the elders of the Ravenstein family suddenly spoke. His face was marred by wrinkles, and he gave off the vibe of a cynical grandfather.


    To him, the Alverians dering war and the Vermore family''s betrayal were aplete waste of time.


    The other elders felt the same way. For them to have lived as long as they had, they''d been through countless battles and wars and survived. Their experience was unmatched, and not much could faze them. To them, this matter was trivial.


    "It seems the people''s fear of us has dwindled significantly. Otherwise, this wouldn''t have happened in the first ce," another elder added. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Avalon sighed subtly. He truly hated when the elders gathered in one ce, especially when he was there.


    Old men were a pain to deal with¡ªalways so cynical, alwaysining about everything!


    Anastasia noticed Avalon''s expression and stifled a chuckle. She responded instead.


    "Elders, I understand how you feel. But you''re all here because of Lyanna''s concerns. Considering the situation, how about we inform her of your thoughts?"


    Several elders immediately cleared their throats audibly, their expressions shifting. Tell Lyanna? That witch? No way!


    "Ahem, it''s fine, you don''t have to do that. Protecting the family is a sacred duty," one of the elders quickly spoke up.


    "Ah, are you sure, elders? I''m sure Lyanna could be... considerate." All Anastasia got was a firm "no." Turning back, she found arge grin on Avalon''s face.


    "How cruel of you to use Lyanna," Avalon whispered, causing Anastasia to shrug her shoulders. "They left me with no choice."


    The slight tension in the control room soon eased as many elders, along with Avalon and Anastasia, started discussing random matters. The Alverians had been taken care of, and so had the Vermore.


    However, this peaceful moment didn''tst long. The room, once bathed in blue light, suddenly turned red, followed by ring rms that echoed throughout the control room.


    "What happened?" Avalon''s gaze snapped toward the main screen showing a bird''s-eye view of the entire sector. His gaze narrowed as he saw a staggering number of red dots converging in one ce on the map.


    "E-enemies, Lord Avalon! A lot of them inside the sector!"


    "Who dares?"


    An intense wave of killing intent radiated from the elders, engulfing the entire room. The operators in charge began to sweat profusely, their bodies trembling under the weight of the pressure.


    "It''s the Steris!"


    Therge screen suddenly shifted, disying an armada of orange airships moving through the air.


    Etched on each side of the airships was an insignia that everyone in the control room knew all too well: an orange man holding a sun with one arm.


    Avalon''s expression darkened. He wasn''t focused on the sheer numbers of the army but instead their location!


    "They''ve surrounded the estate!"


    Avalon''s gaze turned icy. The Steris had appeared out of nowhere, right in the heart of their sector!


    He didn''t bother wasting time trying to figure out how they had managed to do it. Instead, his gaze met the other elders, each of their expressions equally cold.


    No one needed to say anything. Avalon turned toward Anastasia and gave her a reassuring nod. Without wasting time, Avalon and the elders strode out of the building.


    As they reached the entrance, Avalon''s gaze softened when he saw a blue-haired woman standing by the door.


    The woman smiled warmly. "Be careful. I''ll stay here and help."


    "Thanks, Mom."


    The woman was none other than Freya Ravenstein, Avalon''s mother and Magnus''s only wife. Avalon had insisted she stay out of war matters and rest. But considering the current circumstances, it was best that she was here.


    Freya gave Avalon a deep hug before walking into the building.


    Avalon''s expression instantly shifted, his killing intent ring once more.


    The Steris had dared to attack their home¡ªhe would make sure they paid the price for that.

 Chapter 689 Descend

    Chapter 689 Descend


    The sun shone down brightly and intensely, the sky aze in shades of orange and red as if ignited by the presence of the Steris armada.


    Perched high atop arge hill overlooking Ravenspire stood the Ravenstein estate, a grand structure now overshadowed by the looming, fiery figures in the sky.


    The Steris armada, numerous and massive, hovered like beasts born of the sun itself, their hulls glowing orange, reflecting the brilliance of the star upon which their powers were based.


    The very presence of the Steris army seemed to make the sun shine even fiercer, with the temperature climbing steadily as they advanced.


    Above, the warships pulsed with the energy of the sun, their engines emitting orange light that spilled across thend, casting long, flickering shadows on the hill.


    Their advancement was eerily slow, each fiery airship moving at a steady, deliberate pace. There was not a hint of urgency in their movements, a disy of their absolute confidence.


    On the hull of thergest airship stood a multitude of powerful individuals, each one sportingrge, intense grins. The heat radiating from them was palpable, as if the sun itself was blessing their presence.


    They were all donned in the same attire, mirroring the uniforms of the other warriors of the Steris family.


    Unlike the Alverians, the Steris family¡ªmuch like the Ravensteins¡ªwas a warrior family through and through, born and bred for the battlefield.


    Their war uniforms were form-fitting, vibrant orange suits that clung to their bodies like a second skin. The fabric seemed to ze as though cut by an invisible breeze. There were no unnecessary adornments¡ªjust a sleek, smooth design that radiated power and heat.


    "Hahaha! Yes! It worked! It fucking worked!"


    The man standing at the forefront of the group screamed at the top of his lungs, his grin widening as he raised his arms in absolute thrill. He appeared truly ecstatic.


    The other men turned their eyes toward him, none of them showing any displeasure at his outburst. In fact, they joined in.


    The Steris family was known for their exuberant and fiery nature, so the current situation wasn''t surprising in the least, despite the fact that the men currently shouting and screaming were seasoned elders of great power and authority. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Haha! Yes, family head! I can''t wait to crush those bastards!" one added.


    "We''ll finally put those monkeys in their ce!"


    The man who had started it all smiled brightly, both hands on his waist as he looked down at the Ravenstein estate.


    He was none other than Helios Steris, the current family head of the Steris family and the father of Seraphina and Gerald.


    Ever since he had heard about Atticus''s altercation with his son, there were no words to describe the hatred that formed in his heart.


    Earning the Steris family''s ire was not something anyone would want.


    Despite their bubbly and lively demeanor, they were shrewd and would stop at nothing¡ªno matter how petty or dirty¡ªto exact revenge on their enemies.


    The elders of the Steris family had joined this attack, making it clear that the Steris were going all out, seizing the opportunity while they could.


    "Get ready!"


    Helios''s expression morphed, turning icy in the next second. His men responded in kind, the sound of a unified stomp echoing across the entire sky.


    The Steris warriors stood on the hulls of their ships, unmoving as the zing orange of their form-fitting armor shimmered in the sunlight. Each warrior, d in the sleek, battle-ready uniform, looked as though they were part of the ship itself¡ªzing with sr energy. As their ships approached, the forms of multiple individuals suddenly floated out of the estate.


    Steris burst into an intense chuckle as he saw Avalon''s cold expression.


    "Haha, Avalon! I love that look on your face! I''ll be sure to savor the moment that expression crumbles, and you beg for your life."


    Steris''s voice was loud, reaching the entire vicinity and even parts of the city farther away. The morale of the Steris family warriors intensified, each of them letting out another stomp.


    The current number disparity between both families was too vast topare. Only Avalon and about fifteen elders came out on the Ravenstein side, while thousands of master ranks and nearly a hundred grandmaster ranks stood on the Steris side. It didn''t help that it was noon, with the sun at its peak¡ªwhen the Steris family was at its strongest.


    As the saying goes, never battle the Steris when the sun is high in the sky.


    To any observer, the odds were clearly stacked against the Ravensteins, and with their main force currently at the border, the situation appeared bleak.


    However, there was not a single hint of uncertainty in Avalon or the elders'' gazes¡ªonly cold killing intent. Avalon didn''t deem the clown worthy of a response. Instead, he uttered one word that instinctively made many of the Steris warriors narrow their gazes.


    "Descend."


    As Avalon''s voice echoed, the air itself seemed to freeze for a heartbeat.


    In that moment, a new sound cut through the tension¡ªthe unmistakable sound of a walking stick hitting the ground, loud and unyielding. It reverberated across the battlefield, and all eyes shifted to the skies.


    Suddenly, the clouds tore open, and eight massive fortresses plummeted from the sky like divine judgments.


    The Fire Sanctum. The Water Sanctum. The Air Sanctum. The Earth Sanctum. The Ice Sanctum. The Light Sanctum. The Darkness Sanctum. The Lightning Sanctum. Each sanctum crashed down with the force of a meteor, shaking the earth beneath their might.


    And atop each sanctum stood their respective masters¡ª their gazes so cold they could freeze an ocean.


    Behind each of them were students, thousands of battle-hardened master+ ranks, eyes burning with intense killing intent.


    Avalon didn''t give the Steris a single second toprehend the situation, his mouth parting to utter another word:


    "Now."


    Steris''s eyes shed dangerously, but time waited for no one.


    The entire Ravenstein estate erupted in a blinding light that surged down therge hill, tracing intricate paths through the ground.


    Each trail of energy ignited the runes embedded deep within the soil.


    The radius of light expanded, swallowing the entire Steris army.

 Chapter 690 Clash

    Chapter 690 sh


    In the next second, the surrounding area abruptly changed.


    Pirs of me erupted all around, spiraling high into the air.


    But it wasn''t just fire. From every corner of the battlefield, the other elements awakened.


    Torrents of water surged forth, crashing like tidal waves across the earth. Jagged spikes of earth shot up, their edges sharp as des.


    Winds howled, spinning into violent cyclones that tore through the battlefield. Lightning cracked overhead, wild and uncontroble, arcing between the swirling clouds.


    The other elements also raged, and the Steris army was caughtpletely off guard. However, what happened next made many of their hearts stop.


    Without warning, the sky darkened.


    The zing sun suddenly flickered, then vanishedpletely.


    Darkness fell over the battlefield, a deep, unnatural void that sent a wave of shock through the Steris ranks.


    The temperature around them plummeted. Their vibrant orange armor, once glowing with the heat of the sun, now dulled in the sudden cold.


    Lyanna wouldn''t be Lyanna if she hadn''t nned for every eventuality. She knew the Alverians wouldn''t attack unless they were certain the Ravensteins would lose the war, which made her suspect that other families were involved.


    Before the war, or even the threats of war began, she had ensured that the Ravenstein estate was surrounded by runes designed to counter the bloodlines of each tier one family.


    For the Steris, it meant creating a space that blocked out the sun. Aside from that, the entire area was filled with elemental energy. This was the Ravenstein domain.


    It was as though a cold shroud had settled over the Steris family''s army. The absence of the sun felt like a death sentence to many of them.


    However,


    "Pfft," Hellios burst into intenseughter, a sound that made Avalon narrow his eyes. Hellios was known to always wear his emotions on his face. The situation should be dire for the Steris family, so why was heughing?


    "Oh, Avalon! I told you, I will relish every single moment of this," The gazes of Avalon, the elders, and the sanctum masters shed dangerously. Just as Avalon was about to give the go ahead to attack, he suddenly paused, his eyes widening in shock.


    Avalon ced themunication artifact on his palm, making sure the elders and sanctum masters could hear.


    "Repeat what you said, Ana," Avalon asked.


    "The Steris attacked and destroyed 3 of the aegis nodes!" Anastasia''s panicked voice rang out.


    The expressions of the elders and sanctum masters darkened, the air bing heavy.


    The aegis nodes.


    Each sector of the human domain was fitted with an aegis shield, a smaller and less advanced version of the shield that enclosed the entire.


    Despite there being strict regtions governing its use, each sector and tier one family kept it for one purpose: to block out other paragons from tantly attacking and destroying their sectors.


    Each sector was fitted with an advanced artifact that detected when a paragon moved toward their sector. The paragons of the human domain had pushed for this safeguard, and the others were forced to ept it.


    This alert artifact made it easier to activate the shield in time. As soon as the alert was triggered, the aegis shield would be activated.


    However, for such an advanced system to function, certain conditions needed to be met. A total of 5 nodes around sector three were required. If even one node was damaged, the shield wouldn''t function at full capacity.


    But now, a total of 3 nodes had already been damaged.


    None of them knew how this was possible, but the hearts of Avalon and the others quickened as they realized the implications.


    Anastasia confirmed their worst fears in the next second.


    "The Steris paragon is on the move!"


    Anastasia''s words were followed by the entire sector erupting as a loud, intense rm reverberated through the space.


    The millions of citizens who had paused to watch the Vermore family massacre snapped out of their thoughts, their expressions darkening.


    That rm¡­ there was no one who didn''t know what it meant.


    The streets erupted into panic as chaos ensued.


    Sirius, Ketaro, and Burodo''s heads snapped toward the direction of Ravensspire. Without wasting a single second, their forms blurred as they sped toward the estate.


    Lyanna tore her gaze away from Ferro, who was held by the throat. Thousands of thoughts shed through her mind as she received a report of the current situation from Anastasia.


    She had expected some sort of scheme, but the involvement of a paragon was something she never imagined possible. She hadn''t even considered the nodes.


    To her, it was the most foolish decision anyone could ever make.


    "Shit."


    Lyanna''s grip tightened, crushing Ferro''s neck and killing him instantly. With intense speed, she rushed toward the Ravenstein estate.


    For the first time in what felt like forever, her heart was racing¡ª not because of the iing paragon, but because of that man.


    The only man who could make her dark heart tremble.


    Magnus Ravenstein.


    If they were already aware of the iing paragon, then he was too. When Magnus got angry, carnage was sure to follow.


    She could feel it in her bones. He was already on his way.


    The speed at which paragons moved was incredible. Depending on the sector from which the paragon was approaching, the people had at most a minute to prepare.


    The Steris family domain was in sector 5, just one sector away from sector 3. To the people of sector 3, the seconds that passed felt like a mere blip.


    One moment, everyone was running for their lives, scrambling for cover, and in the next, it was as though a second sun had appeared in the sky.


    The heat in all of sector 3 tripled as Luminous Steris gazed down at thend with a wide grin on his face.


    The air became heavy, as though gravity had multiplied manifold. People''s skin began to sizzle, the heat so intense that abrupt fires ignited.


    "Paragon Luminous!"


    The two shadowmanders of the Sentinel Guardians appeared in the air, bowing toward Luminous in respect.


    "This is against¡ª"


    But Luminous simply cast them a nce. Their bodies suddenly erupted into mes, turning to ashes in an instant.


    Luminous fixed his gaze on Ravensspire, where the Ravenstein estate stood. An intense sunbeam shone, and in the next second, the rune world began to burn, revealing the Steris army and the Ravenstein estate.


    The grin on Luminous''s face widened as he stretched his arm forward.


    "Burn for your sins, monkeys."


    It was as though a god had spoken, his voice resounding across the entire sector 3.


    At that moment, Sirius and Lyanna appeared in a blinding sh of light, having used a teleportation port close to their locations. Nathan also rushed out of the estate.


    They appeared beside Avalon, their expressions intense. Despite the fact that a paragon seemed ready to turn them to ashes, his overwhelming aura freezing them in ce, none of them showed even a hint of fear.


    Instead, it was as though a silent consensus had been reached.


    Among the Ravenstein family members present, there was no one who didn''t know who Magnus Ravenstein was.


    Just as Luminous appeared prepared to attack, an intense thunder rumbled.


    Thick clouds gathered high in the sky, and the entirety of Sector 3 descended into darkness.


    Luminous''s gaze snapped to the side, his expression turning serious.


    "Magnus?"


    His aura exploded, an intense golden light illuminating Ravenspire in a blinding radiance.


    "Bring it on!"


    His voice boomed, shaking the air. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    As his words echoed, a deep, thunderous rumble rolled across the sky.The thick clouds above churned violently, ck and ominous.


    Avalon''s eyes shed as he suddenly roared at the top of his lungs, "UNLEASH YOUR DOMAINS!"


    Sirius, Lyanna, Nathan, the elders, and the sanctum masters instantly responded. In an instant, the battlefield erupted with a surge of overwhelming power.


    As though it had already been nned, multiple figures around sector 3 suddenly exploded outward in bursts of different colored light, pirs of energy splitting the sky.


    Dekai floated upwards, his eyes igniting with an intense red. Each pir of light suddenly converged around him, an immense power building before it exploded in a burst of light that radiated outward, epassing all of Ravenspire and beyond.


    Suddenly, the world slowed, and a bolt of lightning tore through the air, shooting toward Luminous at world-ending speed.


    Magnus had appeared.


    He hadn''t slowed, neither had he faltered¡ªthere was no need for useless words.


    The streak of lightning and Luminous shed, and for a moment, there was absolute silence¡ªa silence so profound it felt as though the universe had been snuffed out in that single heartbeat.


    Then, everything erupted.


    The sky shattered with a deafening roar, as though the heavens themselves were being torn apart. The sheer magnitude of the impact sent shockwaves sting outward.


    Despite thebined domains of many covering Ravenspire and more, the entire Sector 3 shook violently, the ground splitting open beneath the immense pressure.


    Entire sections of the earth were torn apart, cracks snaking out from the point of collision as if the world itself were breaking.


    Above, the clouds convulsed, twisting into a vortex of ck and gold, swirling with chaotic energy.


    This was an event the human domain would never forget.


    In history, humans had faced great disasters¡ªearthquakes that split mountains, storms that tore through cities, and even apocalyptic fires that threatened to consume thend.


    Each of these moments had left scars on the world, reminders of nature''s uncontroble power. However, what was urring today was something far beyond even those terrible forces.


    This was no mere cmity of nature, no earthquake shaking the ground, no storm ripping through the skies.


    It wasn''t an apocalypse, though it felt as though the world could end with every strike. It wasn''t a storm, though the winds howled and the earth shook beneath the weight of their power.


    This was something different, something more devastating, more profound.


    It was... the sh of paragons.

 Chapter 691 Fists

    Chapter 691 Fists


    For the majority of people in Sector 3, the day had started normally. The sun rose, its beautiful rays illuminating the entire sector.Hover cars zipped through the sky, their rumble a familiar background noise as peoplemuted to work or school. Automated vendors set up along the neon lit streets, selling meals and advanced gadgets, while drones flitted around delivering goods to towering residential blocks.


    Holo screens flickered to life in public spaces, broadcasting the morning news and advertisements for thetest innovations. Citizens, dressed in various styles, strolled through the bustling city center. The atmosphere was a mix of happiness and frustration, as it often was.


    To everyone in Sector 3, it was just another day, one that would end as boring and predictable as usual.


    However, words could not begin to describe how much they would soon wish that had been true. But reality, as always, was cruel. At exactly 12:43 PM, to every single person in Sector 3, it felt as though the world was ending.


    The Ravensteins had annihted a tier 2 family in seconds. The paragon alert had been triggered.


    The Steris paragon appeared high above the sky. A sudden cloak covered the entire sky, plunging the whole sector into perpetual darkness.


    And then, a world-ending explosion shook the entire sector.


    People screamed.


    People panicked.


    Women wept.


    Children cried.


    The entire city was thrown into chaos.


    Imposing architectural buildings, once the envy of many architects, crumbled like Lego bricks in a child''s game. Jagged fissures appeared on the sturdy earth, splitting the ground and creating chasms that would dwarf many canyons.


    The damage and deaths were incalcble.


    But it seemed as though the universe hadn''t entirely forsaken the inhabitants of Sector 3. Seconds passed, and¡­ there was no second impact.


    However, this reprieve was for the inhabitants of Sector 3 alone. In the whole of Sector 3, only two beings remained in motion, the rest of the world standing still.


    The sh between Magnus and Luminous had torn reality itself. Where they collided, the sky shattered, a violent vortex of ck and gold energy devouring everything in its path.


    For a single, terrifying nanosecond, it was as if existence teetered on the brink of destruction.


    Then, the vortex vanished.


    Luminous shot backward, faster than thought, his body a zinget of golden light.


    In an instant, he crossed the impossible distance between Sector 3 and Sector 2. The sheer speed ripped the very air apart in his wake, creating shockwaves that ttened the terrain.


    However, unlike Sector 3, the people of Sector 2 were already prepared, their aegis shield fully activated.


    Luminous''s momentum carried him straight into the imprable shield surrounding Sector 2¡ªa force so unbreakable that not even a paragon''s might could shatter it.


    BOOM!


    The impact resounded like thunder, the force so intense that a shockwave rippled across Sector 2. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    The once calm, futuristic city inside shook violently. Skyscrapers swayed. Hover cars in mid-flight lost control, and the holographic advertisements flickered and shorted out, casting the city in a sudden, eerie darkness.


    On the ground, people stumbled as the earth beneath their feet trembled. Windows shattered into a thousand pieces, raining down deadly shards.


    Though the shield held firm, protecting the sector from total annihtion, words could not do justice to the fear that surged through the inhabitants of Sector 2.


    If they had been even a secondte in activating their shield, only annihtion would have awaited them.


    Luminous''s golden figure ricocheted off the aegis shield of Sector 2, his body spiraling upward as if gravity itself had lost hold of him.


    "You bastard!"


    Luminous growled, his intense voice booming so loudly that it parted the clouds in the sky for kilometers. He had used a significant amount of power in that sh with Magnus, yet he had still lost.


    An intense sunbeam shone from the sky, striking him, his figure radiating an even more blinding light.


    "I''ll show you!"


    Luminous halted his momentum, his head snapping toward the direction he had juste from, intent on retaliating.


    However, before Luminous could even react, the sky split open with the deafening roar of thunder.


    CRACK!


    Magnus appeared before him, faster than a blink, his fist already in motion.


    The force of his punch detonated like a cataclysmic bomb. The impact was instant, and the world seemed to explode.


    Luminous''s golden figure wasunched backward, his blinding light dimming for the briefest of moments as the sheer force tore through him.


    The sound of the punch echoed across Sector 2, as if the heavens themselves were being torn apart.


    Luminous was sent flying across the sky, crossing the entire sector in a second, a streak of radiant gold zing through the atmosphere.


    His body collided with the Academy''s shield at iprehensible speed.


    BOOM!


    The shield held, but the force of Luminous''s impact made the entire Academy tremble.


    Aurora, Nate, Lucas, and every single student currently in the Academy felt the tremors, their gazes frantically searching as they struggled to remain standing.


    Harrison and many of the instructors flew out of various buildings, their expressions serious as they attempted to make sense of what was happening.


    Harrison''s gaze soonnded on Aric Stormrider, the paragon of the Stormrider family, suspended high in the sky, his eyes fixed on the source of the tremor.


    His figure radiated intense battle intent, as though he was restraining himself from leaving the Academy and joining the battle happening outside.


    ''What is happening?''


    This same question rang in the minds of everyone in the Academy.


    But there was no one to answer.


    "I WILL END YOU!"


    Luminous''s aura exploded, a nuclear ze of golden fury that bathed the entirendscape in blinding light.


    The temperature soared, melting the earth itself as the sand for miles around crystallized into shimmering ss.


    His hands erupted in a thick, radiant glow, and he turned his head just in time to see Magnus''s fist rocketing toward him with unstoppable momentum.


    Fist met fist.


    And the whole world shattered.

 Chapter 692 Power

    692 Power


    Parts of the Academy and Sector 2 shook with unrelenting, bone-rattling intensity as Magnus and Luminous''s fists collided with world-ending speed.


    The first impact sent shockwaves so powerful, the air itself seemed to scream. The ground split, the sky cracked, and the very atmosphere trembled as if it couldn''t bear the force.


    Then came another collision.


    And another.


    Each blow was more violent, more destructive than thest.


    Their fists met with impossible speed, thunder and gold shing in rapid session, the earth trembling with every strike.


    The sh was so fast, so devastating, it seemed as though reality itself might copse under the weight of their power.


    But what was even more terrifying¡ªmore incredible¡ªwas that all of this, the deafening quakes, the shes of lightning and golden light, was already in the past.


    For in that single, breathless moment, Magnus and Luminous had already shed billions of times. Their fists moved faster than thought, faster than time itself.


    A storm of lightning raged on one side, while a blinding golden inferno roared on the other.


    Luminous''s movements were impossibly fast, a streak of molten gold cutting through the sky.


    Every punch he threw left the air crackling with heat, as if the very fabric of space was burning from the intensity of his strikes.


    Magnus, on the other hand, was a storm incarnate. His body surged with electricity, arcs of lightning dancing wildly across his frame.


    Each movement crackled with thunderous power, the air around him charged with a deadly, electric hum. His fists moved like lightning bolts, faster than the eye could track, each punch tearing through the air with a booming roar that left shockwaves in its wake.


    The two paragons shed at a speed beyondprehension, their fists meeting in mid-air with explosive force.


    "I will burn you out of existence, Magnus!"


    Luminous''s voice boomed across the sky, the golden light enveloping his body shining brighter. Therge grin on his face had long since disappeared, reced by intense anger.


    He had nned a surprise attack on the Ravenstein estate, intending to destroy their home and kill their next paragon.


    The death of Avalon would be devastating for the Ravenstein family. It would mean that after Magnus''s death, there would be no paragon in the Ravenstein family for a brief but significant period.


    It would be their end, no doubt about that. However, Magnus had shown up before he could execute his n!


    It should have been impossible, never supposed to happen! It was noon. The sun was high in the sky! There should have been no one¡ªno one in the human domain¡ªas powerful as him! And yet, here was Magnus.


    Not only was he matching his speed and punches, but he was also dealing him massive damage!


    And what infuriated Luminous even more was the fact that, since the battle had begun, Magnus hadn''t uttered a single word.


    Luminous''s anger peaked, massive amounts of steam erupting from his nostrils.


    He muttered under his breath, his aura shifting,


    "Red Sun."


    Instantly, the blinding golden light that surrounded him began to change. The brilliant radiance pouring from his form dimmed, reced by a deep, ominous crimson.


    Above, the sun itself seemed to heed hismand, its bright yellow hue morphing into a blood-red giant, casting a terrifying crimson glow across the entire horizon.


    The temperature in the air skyrocketed, far beyond anything imaginable. The clouds evaporated in an instant, leaving the once blue sky barren and scorched.


    Suddenly, a weapon began to take form in Luminous''s hand¡ªan enormous warhammer.


    The hammerhead glowed with an intense, molten red, its surface shimmering like the heart of a dying star.


    Luminous raised the weapon high, his eyes glowing with fury, the intensity of his presence now unbearable.


    "I''ll show you the true meaning of power. I''ll reduce everything you''ve ever touched to ashes."


    With a single, blinding motion, Luminous swung the warhammer downward.


    However, since the battle began, Magnus''s expression hadn''t shown even the slightest change. His cold, icy demeanor remained unshaken, as if the chaos and destruction around him were nothing more than a passing storm. Now wasn''t an exception.


    "MAGNUS, NO!" Oberon''s voice tore through the sky, frantic and desperate.


    He and a group of figures sliced through the air, racing toward the boundary between Sector 1 and 2, where the titanic battle raged.


    12:22


    But it was already toote.


    Magnus''s lips parted, and with an unsettling calm, he uttered three words that made the heavens rumble:


    "I am lightning."


    And in that moment, the world itself seemed to bend.


    Magnus''s body began to radiate an ethereal glow, electricity sparking and rippling across his skin like a living storm.


    For those at the Master+ rank, mastery over an element meant they could wield its raw, primal form, controlling the molecules in ways only a few couldprehend.


    At that stage, one could manipte the very molecules of the element with intricacy, an achievement many spent their lives pursuing.


    As a Grandmaster, one would need to be so connected with their element that the molecules themselves felt indistinguishable from their own essence.


    This profound bond led to the creation of a domain, a manifestation of power so terrifyingly vast that entire armies would bow before it.


    Within this domain, the element bent to the Grandmaster''s will, and they could control every particle within a set radius with absolute authority.


    But Magnus stood beyond that.


    The Paragon rank.


    Here, Magnus wasn''t just in control of the lightning molecules. He wasn''t merely forming a rtionship with the element. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    He had be it.


    His mastery of lightning had reached such an unimaginable level that there was no separation between himself and the element.


    His very being fused with the energy that coursed through the skies, the electric force that breathed life into the storm.


    He was lightning.


    In that instant, Magnus''s body vanished, dissolving into pure, crackling energy. Bolts of lightning erupted from where he had been, weaving through the air as if the world itself had be part of his domain.


    The entire sky, from Sector 1 to Sector 2, lit up in a ze of electricity. The clouds swirled, and the atmosphere quaked as Magnus''s presence engulfed everything, his form scattered across the heavens.


    This was the true power of a Paragon. There was no need to form a domain¡ªhis domain was the entire world.


    Every lightning molecule in the atmosphere, in the earth, in the farthest reaches of the sky, was Magnus.


    He was no longer bound by the limitations of radius or distance. Wherever lightning existed, he existed.


    In that moment, a spear appeared in his hands. It wasn''t forged by human hands but materialized from pure lightning.


    With a single motion, Magnus thrust the spear forward.


    It ripped through the sky with impossible speed, a streak of pure lightning that tore apart the air, leaving a sonic boom so loud it shattered the ground below.


    The spear collided with Luminous''s warhammer mid-swing.


    The impact was so powerful that it sent ripples across the horizon, splitting the clouds and shaking the very foundations of Sectors 1 and 2.

 Chapter 693 Enough

    693 Enough


    If one were to ask the people of the human domain who among the paragons of humanity was the strongest, the majority would respond, "I''m not sure."


    One could look at the facts, and one could examine past events, but the truth remains: it could never be known with 100% certainty until the paragons fought in earnest.


    But this was a fool''s dream, for in order to truly determine who the strongest was, the paragons would have to battle with all their might.


    Paragons.


    On Eldoralth, should two such beings fight without restraint, only carnage would result. It would be an event so catastrophic that a holiday might be created just to mark the day everything went to hell.


    This is why the paragons of humanity hardly ever fought each other. There was no mana contract binding them or preventing them from battle¡ªmany paragons had outright refused such a notion when it was first proposed. There were simply too manyplications.


    What if a paragon killed a descendant of another? Was the other supposed to just let it go? One could solve this with another use in the contract, but more and more "what ifs" kept arising. The paragons, the peak of humanity, did not want to be bound by such restrictions.


    Since the mana contract was an impossibility, they simply made a silent agreement never to let any situation escte to the point where they would have to fight.


    This silent agreement had held for decades and had essentially be a rule. But as the saying goes, rules are meant to be broken.


    The sky was aze with raw, destructive energy. Magnus and Luminous shed with a force that could tear cities apart.


    In the blink of an eye, Luminous was hurled backward by the sheer power of Magnus''s strike.


    His warhammer shattered, the molten energy dissolving into crimson fragments as the lightning from Magnus''s spear enveloped him.


    The devastating sh had ended in Luminous''s loss,unching him high into the sky. He was beyond infuriated. However, the sun was high in the sky, and with his limitless energy source, the world itself became his domain.


    Luminous quickly recovered, his body erupting in a crimson ze. A radiant warhammer formed in his hand as he shot back toward Magnus with immense speed, their blows causing world-shaking shes.


    Magnus was everywhere.


    One second, he was a streak of blinding lightning; the next, his spear was crashing down from above.


    His form flickered like a bolt, constantly shifting in and out of sight, shing across the battlefield faster than thought.


    Every time he struck, the earth cracked beneath his feet, and the air itself screamed from the pressure of his attacks. The sky rumbled as he moved, each step crackling with the sound of thunder. It was as though the heavens themselves were enraged, thunder roaring with every second.


    Luminous swung his warhammer, its radiant crimson glow burning hotter than a dying sun. Each swing sent molten energy erupting across the horizon, the sheer heat vaporizing the clouds.


    The sun above fueled him, its rays bathing his form in an unending supply of power, his stamina seemingly limitless.


    The ground melted beneath him with every movement, pools ofva forming where his feet touched. He was a force of raw power, unstoppable¡ªif not for Magnus.


    CRACK!


    Magnus''s spear mmed into Luminous''s warhammer with a deafening roar. The collision sent shockwaves rippling outward, sting through the imprable shield surrounding Sectors 1 and 2.


    Buildings shook, windows shattered, and people miles away felt the earth tremble beneath their feet.


    Luminous was once again overwhelmed, an intense anger settling deep in his heart. However, he recovered instantly. The sun''s energy flowed through him, healing his wounds as quickly as they appeared. His form exploded once again in a ze, the warhammer materializing in his arms.


    He roared, swinging his warhammer again, summoning a wave of molten energy that stretched for miles¡ªa zing wall of pure destruction.


    But Magnus was already gone.


    In a sh of lightning, Magnus appeared behind him. His spear struck like a viper, piercing through the wave of molten energy as if it were nothing, moving towards the back of Luminous''s head.


    In the next moment, the skies cracked with intense lightning, shes of white and blue filling the air. The sky darkened, the clouds swirling as if the heavens themselves feared what was about toe.


    12:23


    Luminous''s gaze widened as an intense wave of danger hit him. Though he had a limitless supply of energy and could heal and recover instantly, should Magnus pierce his head and brain, not even he could survive that.


    His body shifted instinctively just in time to change the location of the thrust. The hitnded, an intense crack of lightning sting away Luminous''s entire left arm. The impact sent him flying, his body crashing into the ground and leaving a crater the size of a city block.


    Magnus didn''t wait for a second. He appeared above Luminous, his spear raised high.


    In the next moment, the skies cracked with intense lightning, shes of white and blue filling the air. The sky darkened, the clouds swirling as if the heavens themselves feared what was about toe.


    Lightning arced around Magnus''s form, crackling with unstoppable power. His voice boomed across the sky, the air trembling:


    "Descend."


    The moment the words left his lips, the sky roared in response. A massive bolt of lightning, brighter than the sun itself, ripped through the darkened sky, aiming straight for the crater where Luminousy.


    BOOM!


    The impact was cataclysmic. The lightning bolt struck with such force that the ground beneath Luminous exploded outward, sending molten debris flying in every direction.


    The force of the st sent tremors through both Sector 1 and Sector 2, shaking the cities as if a natural disaster had been unleashed. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "THIS HAS GONE ON LONG ENOUGH!"


    Oberon''s voice boomed across the sky, his aura unshaken as it epassed the entire area. His eyes radiated a golden light, and a golden glow enveloped his entire body, making his hair and clothes flutter as though caught in an invisible breeze.


    Oberon, along with the paragons of the Emberforge, Alverian, Resonara, Nebulon, and Frostbane families, floated high in the sky, their serious gazes locked on the unfolding battle.

 Chapter 694 Why

    Chapter 694 Why


    The fight between Magnus and Luminous had been brief, though it felt as though decades had passed.


    Many, especially Octavius, couldn''t help but watch Magnus''s disy of power with slight shock. It wasn''t surprising that Luminous was this strong¡ªit was noon, and they all knew how much of a power boost that gave him.


    So much so that they were wary of him during this time and doubted they could win. But now, even a child could see it: Magnus was winning, overwhelmingly.


    Had Magnus always been this strong? That question echoed in each of their minds.


    As they heard Oberon''s roar, they each paused. It was well known that Oberon was one of, if not the calmest and most logical, humans they knew. But now, that same man was screaming?


    Oberon''s voice grew louder:


    "Look around you¡ªsectors in ruins, cities destroyed, lives hanging by a thread because of your reckless feud! The human domain is already teetering on the edge of ruin, and you both threaten to tip it over."


    "Magnus, I understand your anger, and you''re justified in your rage." He pointed toward the destruction below. "But look at what it''s costing us! The destruction of our own people, of the human domain itself!"


    Oberon''s voice hardened. "You want to kill Luminous, and I understand. But think for a moment¡ªwhat happens if one of you falls here today? Do you think the other races will hesitate? Do you think our enemies won''t seize the opportunity to tear the rest of us apart while we''re weakened? Every paragon lost is another nail in humanity''s coffin!"


    "The human domain is already facing threats from within and without. Do you think we can afford this? Do you think the destruction of one paragon will strengthen us? Do you think the people watching this will see paragons, their protectors, or reckless fools without functioning brains?"


    Oberon raised his hand, the air around him crackling with suppressed energy. His aura erupted, an intense warning.


    "Stand down, or I will make you stand down. This foolishness ends now."


    The entire area descended into a tense silence, a silence so heavy it was deafening. But Magnus and Luminous were already too far gone.


    An intense sunbeam descended from the sky, piercing through the dust andnding where Luminousy.


    Instantly, a searing aura erupted, spreading in every direction, the scorching temperature spiking.


    "There''s no way in hell¡­ no way in hell I''ll let this go. I''LL BURN YOU OUT OF EXISTENCE, MAGNUS!"


    Luminous''s voice roared through the sky, trembling with rage. His bloodied and battered body recovered with the energy from the sun as heunched into the sky, molten wings of energy sprouting from his back.


    He drew more energy from the sun, and the sky turned crimson once again, the temperature rising to unbearable levels.


    In the next instant, multiple molten orbs of pure sun energy formed everywhere in the sky, and he hurled them toward Magnus, each one capable of leveling a city and reducing it to cinders.


    But Magnus simply blinked out of existence, reappearing miles above the battlefield in a sh of lightning.


    He raised his spear high, and the clouds above parted. Another massive bolt of lightning tore through the sky, striking down toward Luminous with intense power.


    Luminous blocked with his warhammer, but the force sent him spiraling through the air, his molten wings flickering.


    Luminous grunted, his grip on the warhammer tightening. He regenerated the damage instantly and charged back at Magnus with a roar, swinging his hammer with earth-shattering force.


    They shed again.


    Boom!


    Boom!


    Boom!


    Each strike felt as though the world was ending. The sky erupted in blinding shes of light, and the ground below them shattered, sending chunks of earth flying into the air.


    Magnus''s spear met Luminous''s hammer over and over, each sh sending ripples of destructive energy through the shield, making the cities behind the shield below tremble.


    "What now?" Octavius turned toward Oberon, who had fallen silent. The others did the same. Oberon was the smartest among them¡ªif anyone had a way out of this mess, it was him.


    A second passed, and Oberon sighed.


    "Nothing. Myst threat was an empty one. If we interfere and try to stop the fight, we''ll only make things worse."


    "So we just watch while they destroy everything? We can''t do that," Thorne added.


    "No, we can''t. But it''s a good thing their power levels are different. A winner will soon be decided. Our job for now is to minimize the damage caused by the battle."


    The gazes of each paragon met, nodding in silent understanding before they shot off in different directions, surrounding the battlefield.


    The air became heavy, the gravity increasing by an uncountable amount as each of them unleashed their auras, an intense power nketing the entire space.


    The shockwaves that had been reaching Sector 2 and the academy stopped as each of them worked to contain the battle.


    ¡­


    Sector 3 was in absolute andplete ruin. Buildings had crumbled, and many lives had been lost.


    Avalon and many of the other grandmasters had foreseen the sh between Luminous and Magnus and had acted immediately. Had they wasted even a second, Ravenspire and much of Sector 3 would have been lost.


    Many would im that Magnus was cruel for putting Sector 3 in such a situation, but anyone who said that would be a fool.


    With Luminous already in Sector 3, there was no other option than forcing him out. Had Magnus dyed, Sector 3 would be in worse condition, if notpletely destroyed.


    Sector 3 had been saved, but at a high cost. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The veil surrounding Sector 3 began to lift, and the sky cleared. The blinding light that had engulfed Dekai started fading until it vanishedpletely.


    Dekai floated to the ground slowly andnded quietly.


    "Why?"


    An enraged voice suddenly filled the space, causing Dekai to smile slightly.


    "It would have been a waste otherwise. It''s better this way."


    Avalon clenched his fists so hard, his anger shimmered, and white smoke streamed out of his body.

 Chapter 695 Death

    Chapter 695 Death


    The emotions raging in Avalon''s body were difficult to describe.


    He felt an intense anger. Why had Dekai done it?


    He felt an overwhelming guilt. Why hadn''t it been him?


    He felt a crushing sense of helplessness. Why was he so weak? Why was he so weak that all he could do was watch this honorable man die?


    Combined domain.


    The concept of abined domain was known to very few, mostly those who ranked high on the power scale. As the name implied, it was thebination of multiple domains to form onerger, stronger domain.


    Many would ask: How did it work? Who would control the domain world?


    Firstly, achieving abined domain wasn''t as difficult as it seemed. The first criterion was that every participating party needed to have the same power level.


    For the Ravensteins, it didn''t necessarily have to be the same element; sharing the same bloodline was enough.


    To create abined domain, one needed a focal point¡ªa person, preferably someone incredibly strong, if not the strongest among the participants.


    The other participants would unleash their domains, and this focal point would channel each release of energy, absorbing them before unleashing thebined power all at once.


    For a technique of such massive power, the bacsh was equally severe.


    The focal point¡ªthe individual tasked with channeling and merging the domains¡ªbore the brunt of the cost.


    As the focal point absorbed the energy from each participant''s domain, their body became the conduit for an incredible amount of power. This required them not only to harness their own energy but also to stabilize and control the influx from others. The strain on their body and life force was immense.


    When thebined domain was unleashed, the focal point''s energy reserves would bepletely drained in the process.


    This was because the human body could only channel so much raw power before it consumed the very essence that sustained them: their life energy.


    By pushing the boundaries of their power, the focal point essentially sacrificed their own vitality, expending everyst bit to maintain thebined domain.


    In most cases, the focal point would be left utterly depleted¡ªon the brink of copse, if not death.


    Their life energy would be siphoned off to maintain the bnce and stability of thebined domain, leaving them vulnerable and often unable to recover without significant time or external intervention.


    In short, the greater thebined domain''s power, the more it stripped away from the focal point, leading to a fatal or near-fatal oue.


    Avalon had wanted to be the focal point. That had been the n. If he had done it, given that he was still in his prime, a significant amount of his life force would have been lost. But he would have still lived.


    However, Dekai had interfered and taken on the role instead.


    Dekai was already at the end of his life. With the strain of being the focal point added, he was now left empty.


    Dekai chuckled. "You always had a short fuse, little Avalon. It''s a miracle the boy is your son."


    Avalon didn''t respond. His fists remained clenched tightly as he stared at Dekai in silence. Sirius, Lyanna, and Nathan also watched the scene in pained silence, along with the elders and the other sanctum masters. This was not a moment they could interrupt.


    "I know I''ve never said this, but it was an honor being your teacher, and my greatest joy was watching you rise to the top." A wistful smile appeared on Dekai''s lips, but his eyes were zed, distant.


    "It''s just¡­ such a shame I won''t be here to see him rise too," he added, his voice trailing off.


    A silence followed¡ªtoo long, too heavy.


    Dekai coughed weakly. "I''ve¡­ watched over this family for decades¡­ and I''ve given it everything I had. But¡­ my time is up. I''m sorry¡­" His voice cracked, barely holding on. "I''m sorry I couldn''t do more."


    His eyes grew dim as they searched Avalon''s face onest time, pleading silently. His lips quivered as he whispered his final request:


    "Please¡­ please keep her safe."


    Dekai staggered, his legs trembling beneath him.


    He tried to stand tall, to maintain the image of strength, but his body had nothing left to give. His once-powerful limbs hung limply at his sides, his fingers twitching as if grasping for something to hold onto.


    The light in his eyes flickered, struggling to stay lit, and with a faint, almost imperceptible sigh, it finally faded. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Dekai copsed to his knees, thest of his strength leaving him. His body slumped forward, falling gently to the ground, his walking stick hitting the earth with onest thud.


    There was no grand explosion, no violent end¡ªjust the quiet, inevitable conclusion of a man who had given everything he had to protect his family.


    The silence that followed was deafening.


    At that moment, for Avalon and every single member of the Ravenstein family present, it was as though the sounds of millions of Ravenspire''s people screaming for help and the crumbling of buildings didn''t exist.


    Every Ravenstein stared at Dekai''s body on the ground, a wave of intense emotions washing over them.


    Sadness. Grief. Ipetence. Powerlessness.


    It was too much to count. The Ravensteins were a family of madmen, people who valued strength and had little tolerance for weakness. A family of warriors. Yet, despite their madness, they each harbored a deep love for the family.


    Seeing a man who had dedicated his life to the growth of the family lying on the ground dead was enough to make them all feel sorrow.


    However, the emotions felt by each person were different¡ªor almost. Out of all of them, one feeling remained constant and unchanging.


    Anger.


    As the reality of Dekai''s death settled into their minds, an intense, shimmering, and palpable anger reared its head.


    Thebined domain had managed to block a significant portion of the force from reaching them, but it hadn''t blocked everything.


    Many of the Steris armada surrounding the Ravenstein estate had crashed due to the force of the paragons shing, but some still remained.


    Among those that survived, the Steris main warship still floated high in the sky. An intense orange shield surrounded the airship, along with many of the surviving ones, allowing them to withstand the aftermath.

 Chapter 696 Everywhere

    Chapter 696 Everywhere


    The zing orange shield around the main warship receded, revealing Helios still standing in his earlier spot.


    Helios fixed his gaze on the silent Ravensteins, focusing on Avalon, and erupted into boisterous, mockingughter.


    "Ah, Avalon! There it is! The look I''ve been waiting for! You always wear that cold mask¡ªbut now, look at you!" He spread his arms wide, reveling in the moment.


    "That look in your eyes¡ªI told you I''d relish the moment when I finally cracked you!"


    Helios stepped forward, his grin widening. "Tell me, Avalon, how does it feel to realize you''re not untouchable after all?"


    "I''ve been waiting for this moment for so long, and it''s even sweeter than I imagined!"


    The temperature in the surrounding area continued to rise as the Steris army began regaining their momentum.


    The Steris elders watched the scene with wide grins. Although it had been a shame that their paragon hadn''t been able to destroy the estate and kill Avalon before Magnus appeared, they still felt confident about their odds.


    It was noon.


    To the rest of the human domain, the Steris family members were more like the undead during this time of day. Their stamina was limitless, and their power was incredible.


    With this advantage, their paragon was currently fighting the paragon of the Ravenstein family. The battle was so intense that the tremors could be felt even from this distance.


    "Lord Helios, I think it''s best we take care of them before Master Luminous finishes his battle," one of the elders suggested, the others nodding in agreement. There was no doubt in their minds that Luminous would emerge victorious against Magnus.


    Helios continued hisughter for a few seconds before deciding to listen to the elders. Just as he was about to give the order to attack, he suddenly paused, his gaze narrowing.


    The atmosphere had changed. It didn''t get hotter or colder, but the earlier sorrowful air around the Ravensteins had vanished. In its ce was an unsettling, oppressive aura.


    ''What happened?''


    Helios''s gaze shot back toward the Ravensteins, only to meet a pair of piercing blue eyes staring at him with calm indifference.


    Helios''s eyes narrowed to pinpricks. What the hell?


    Everything about the situation was odd. The Ravensteins, who had been mourning moments ago, hadpletely and suddenly shed their grief.


    What made it even stranger was that only Avalon was staring directly at him. The others¡ªSirius, Lyanna, Nathan, the elders of the Ravenstein family, the sanctum masters, and even the students of the elemental sanctums¡ªwere all focused on separate individuals, as if they had silently chosen their targets.


    The rage in the air was so thick it was palpable. The Steris army tensed. Weren''t the Ravensteins supposed to be their prey? Why were they suddenly being looked at as if they were the prey?


    Avalon said nothing. Not a single word or utterance. But his actions spoke volumes.


    He took a single step forward¡ªand then blurred.


    In an instant, the ground beneath him cracked violently before it imploded. Before anyone could process what had happened, a shockwave of such intensity hit the Steris army that it felt as though the air itself had imploded.


    Avalon tore through the sky, his body a zinget, as he pierced through the Steris main warship like a de slicing through paper.


    In a blur, he appeared right in front of Helios, his fist connecting with Helios''s chin in a devastating uppercut. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The force of the blow sent Helios rocketing skyward, his body iling like a ragdoll as it soared through the atmosphere, while the warship beneath him began to crumble.


    The Steris elders and many of the Steris warriors widened their eyes, struggling to regain their bnce. But before they could fully react, all hell broke loose.


    The Ravensteins erupted with a ferocity that sent shockwaves across the battlefield. It was as if a dam of raw, unbridled power had shattered.


    Elements red to life, filling the skies with a disy of power that made the Steris army stagger in fear.


    Lyanna was the first to strike. She had allowed Avalon the lead because it had been right. Only she knew what it took for her to hold herself back until now.


    Lyanna raised her hand, and a storm of jagged, gleaming ice shards exploded from the ground.


    The temperature plummeted as frozen spikes, sharp as swords, raced across the battlefield, hurtling toward the Steris army.


    In one fluid movement, she summoned a massive cier from beneath her, propelling herself toward one of the Steris elders.


    Sirius raised his arms, and a vicious cyclone formed, spiraling out of control. The sheer force of the wind shredded through the Steris ranks, sending warriors flying like leaves caught in a hurricane.


    With a sh, Sirius disappeared into the wind, reappearing behind another Steris elder. The elder barely had time to react before Sirius unleashed a barrage of razor-sharp air shes.


    Nathan stomped his foot into the ground, and the earth trembled beneath him. Massive cracks tore through the battlefield, and towering pirs of stone shot upward, smashing through the Steris forces.


    The battlefield was pure chaos. The Steris warriors were overwhelmed, their well-coordinated formation falling apart as the Ravensteins tore through them like a storm.


    They had let go of every reservation they had.


    All the nning. All the preparation. Gone. Right now, every single Ravenstein wanted only one thing: to drench the earth with the blood of the Steris.


    Fire, water, earth, air, ice, lightning, light, darkness¡ªevery natural element of Eldoralth rained down on the Steris. It seemed as though the world itself had turned against them.


    However, the Steris fought back.


    Helios erupted in a blinding light, halting his uncontroble momentum. He quickly swerved, his gazending on the streaking figure of Avalon, closing in fast.


    With a snarl, two massive warhammers materialized in his hands, their round heads filled with jagged spikes.


    He swung his hammers down with brutal force, aiming to crush Avalon beneath them. But just as the hammers were about to connect, Avalonbusted¡ªhis entire body bursting into mes, splitting into multiple figures flickering with insane speed.


    Helios''s eyes widened, unable to track the blurs of motion around him.


    Punch after punch mmed into him from every direction¡ªhis chin, his ribs, his chest. The blowsnded with bone-crushing force, each one sending shockwaves through his body.


    Helios swung his hammers wildly, but it was useless¡ªAvalon''s fists were everywhere.

 Chapter 697 Eclipse

    Chapter 697 Eclipse


    Chaos. Absolute, merciless chaos.


    This was the simplest way to describe the current scene.


    Dekai, an important figure in the Ravenstein family, a figure of great influence, had died¡ªall because of the Steris family.


    At this point, none of the Ravensteins cared about anything else. They didn''t care about ns. They didn''t care about strategy. They didn''t care about techniques.


    They cared about one thing only: ripping apart any orange-haired human they could see.


    The fights were pure and total chaos. The Ravensteins no longer seemed like humans but like brutal, rabid animals.


    Many ripped the Steris warriors apart with their bare hands. Some bit down on the necks of the Steris, tearing off their flesh. Others pinned them down, throwing a barrage of punches until they turned their opponents into mush.


    But even amid the chaos, a few battles stood out from the rest.


    One, in particr, had a clear winner.


    Avalon and Helios''s battle wasn''t just a normal fight¡ªit was cataclysmic. Explosions and dull, thunderous booms filled the air as the two fiery figures shed in midair, each impact sending shockwaves across the battlefield.


    Each sh was like a bomb going off, the ground trembling beneath their power.


    But it was clear who the victor would be.


    Helios looked utterly battered. His once proud and radiant figure was now beaten and bloodied, his orange hair matted with blood.


    His body was covered in bruises and burns, bones cracked and barely healed, flesh torn and hastily regenerated by the energy he drew from the sun.


    But even his seemingly limitless energy couldn''t keep up with the unrelenting barrage of punches from Avalon. Each strike from Avalon''s zing fists was faster, stronger, and more devastating than thest.


    Helios''s face, once smug with overconfidence, was now twisted in utter bafflement. He had been so certain¡ªso utterly convinced¡ªthat Avalon would fall before him.


    After all, he had seen the change in Avalon''s face when Dekai died. He had relished it. But this? This wasn''t supposed to happen.


    Helios had first seen Avalon years ago in the academy.


    Helios had been two years ahead, already an established talent, but Avalon¡­ Avalon had been the talk of the academy even as a first-year. He had outperformed those far above him in skill and strength, easily rising through the ranks.


    And Helios? He had never been able to stand it.


    That calm, indifferent look on Avalon''s face, as if nothing in the world could touch him¡ªit had created a deep hatred in Helios, a burning desire to prove that Avalon was nothing but talk.


    But throughout their time in the academy, and even in the military, Helios had never gotten the chance to face Avalon. Until now. And yet, the fight was nothing like he had imagined in his head millions of times.


    Avalon''s fists moved with unreal speed, each blownding like a hammer. A radiant pair of gauntlets had appeared on his arms, glowing with searing mes that made each punch even more devastating.


    Helios roared in pain as Avalon''s fists broke through his defenses, the sheer force of the strikes turning bones to dust, muscles shredded under the relentless onught.


    Helios''s regeneration could barely keep up¡ªeach wound healed only for another to take its ce in the next instant.


    Helios swung his hammers wildly, but Avalon was relentless. He dodged and weaved, his movements a blur, beforending another series of punches¡ªthis time, so hard that Helios''s ribs cracked and splintered, his organs taking the brunt of the force.


    Helios screamed, his body barely holding together.


    "Why!?" Helios shouted in frustration and disbelief, his voice hoarse. "Why can''t I defeat you!?"


    Avalon said nothing. His eyes were cold, focused.


    He wasn''t fighting to prove anything. He wasn''t fighting for glory. He wasn''t even fighting to win. He was fighting for one thing: revenge.


    mes engulfed his arms, intensifying the power behind his strikes. He threw a final, devastating punch, his fistnding squarely on Helios''s chest.


    The force was so immense that Helios''s entire body seemed to implode, bones shattering as he was sent hurtling backward, crashing through the remains of his warship.


    The warship, already crumbling from their battle, finally gave way under the destruction, copsing in on itself in a massive explosion.


    But not a second passed before Helios muttered under his breath, "Red Sun." n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Around them, the chaos continued. Sirius moved like the wind, his enemies unable to even approach as they were sliced apart by razor-sharp gusts. He was currently facing one of the Steris family elders, just like Lyanna, Nathan, and the Ravenstein elders.


    However, this was unlike the battle with the Vermore family. The obvious difference between tier one and tier two families was their ability to produce a paragon. But as the events unfolded, it became clear that this wasn''t the only distinction.


    The strength of the tier one bloodlines, along with their talents, was far greater and more powerful than those of tier twos. It had taken only three grandmasters of the Ravenstein family, all of high talent, to defeat hundreds of tier two grandmasters.


    Such a feat would have been impossible if their opponents had been other tier one grandmasters.


    The difference was just that great.


    This was why it wasn''t surprising that the battle between the Ravensteins and the Steris was filled with powerful exchanges.


    In a battle between tier ones, the grandmasters were the key yers.


    All around, the Ravenstein family tore through the Steris forces like a wave of fury.


    Elements shed in brutal, bloody chaos. Fire, ice, earth, and air¡ªall converging on the Steris forces, whose once unshakable formation had been reduced to a broken mess.


    However, due to the effects of the sun, the Steris warriors'' recovery rate was off the charts. Every injury they sustained was healed rapidly, and their stamina seemed limitless.


    The initial momentum of the Ravensteins began to wane as more and more Steris members recovered. It didn''t help that the Ravensteins were outnumbered from the start.


    This was all because of one thing: the sun.


    However, everything soon changed when a dark voice suddenly resounded across the battlefield.


    "Eclipse."


    Every single person turned toward the sky to see a potbellied man floating high above.


    With a cold gaze, Ulithi, the Darkness Sanctum master, raised his arm, and then the sky darkened.

 Chapter 698 Triplets

    698 Triplets


    While the battle raged at the bottom of the hill, a message was sent out across the city, one that reached every Ravenstein in the city and throughout Sector 3.


    The Alverians had dered war on the Ravensteins just a few hours ago, and while the Ravensteins responded immediately, they hadn''t done so in full force.


    Across the entirety of Sector 3, different branches of the Raven Vanguard operated in various cities, along with unaffiliated Ravenstein family members who were simply living their lives.


    Sector 3 was still in ruins, its people struggling to recover from the devastating force that had struck the cities.


    The two shadowmanders of the Sentinel Guardians had been killed by Luminous, but the lower-ranked members were still alive and kicking.


    They flooded the streets, doing their best to assist those in need. However, soon, everyone paused their movements, their gazes fixed on the sky, where a message was clearly disyed for all to see.


    It read:


    To all Ravenstein family members: kill any and every Steris you see.


    The message bore the insignia of the Ravenstein family, confirming its authenticity.


    Everyone froze, their minds swirling. It didn''t take a genius to piece things together.


    The Steris family was responsible for the destruction of the city.


    A group of Steris family members stared at the message with wide eyes. While the human domain wasn''t perfectly united, it wasn''t shocking for members of tier-one families to live in different sectors.


    This group, along with many others in the city, were amongst those people.


    One member of the group suddenly tugged the man leading them, gesturing to their surroundings.


    As the man turned, a shiver ran down his spine.


    Every single Ravenstein in the area was staring directly at them.


    For a brief second, silence descended upon the city¡ªbefore everything erupted.


    Before the group could react, they were bombarded by a rain of elemental attacks from all directions.


    A hunt soon began across Sector 3, leading to pure carnage. Every Ravenstein flooded the streets, and any Steris seen walking was immediately attacked by the ravenous Ravensteins.


    "Enough! Tier-one family or not, you have no right tomit mass murder! It''s against thew!"


    The Sentinel Guardians tried to stop the chaos, iming that the Ravensteins had no right tomit tant massacres. But the Ravensteins soon attacked them as well.


    Sector 3 was their domain. Regardless of what anyone said, they were thew here.


    Every checkpoint around the city was informed, ensuring that no Steris could escape.


    While this carnage unfolded, the ones who had caused it were watching from the control room of the Ravenstein estate, their faces cold and unflinching.


    The majority of thebined domain''s energy had been focused on the estate, and although the shockwave had still hit, the damage wasn''t as severe as expected.


    Some buildings in the estate had cracks running through them, and some had copsed. However, the main control room building had survived and was still standing strong.


    "What about the Alverians?" Anastasia''s cold voice cut through the tense air.


    "The battalions have decimated the Alverian army and are about to cross their border to continue the attack, mydy," one of the operators responded.


    Although Anastasia wasn''t a true Ravenstein, the operators addressed her with respect. When Avalon wasn''t around, Anastasia was always left in charge of the family''s affairs.


    Anastasia thought for a second before she spoke. "Recall them. Have half of them secure the border while the other half support my husband here."


    "Yes, mydy."


    Anastasia looked at the monitors for a moment before turning to Freya beside her, her gaze full of concern.


    "Mother, you should go rest. It''s all being handled," Anastasia urged.


    Freya smiled warmly, grasping Anastasia''s hand with both of hers.


    "I''m fine, honey. My husband and son are currently fighting. There''s no way I can just sit idle."


    Anastasia fell silent, unsure of what more to say. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Freya was, in simple terms, old. She was Magnus''s wife, and though their age difference wasn''t vast, Magnus was a paragon. His life expectancy had increased significantly, but unfortunately, Freya was only at the grandmaster+ rank. Her wrinkled face and slightly hunched back spoke volumes about how her age was affecting her.


    Boman and Arya were also present, watching the scene from the side.


    Just as Anastasia was about to turn away, Freya and Boman suddenly shifted their gazes to one side, their eyes narrowing. In the next second, a powerful explosion erupted from one side of the Ravenstein estate, the shockwave hitting the control room building with force.


    An rm sounded, but Anastasia, Freya, Boman, Arya, and many others ignored it and rushed out of the control room to confront the destruction.


    Their gazes instantly turned toward the sky, where five powerful individuals hovered.


    Anastasia''s eyes narrowed in on one of them, her expression tightening in the next moment.


    "The Obsidian Order," she whispered.


    Her voice wasn''t loud, but everyone in the area heard it, their expressions turning grim.


    ''They''re all in the grandmaster+ ranks. They must be the branch heads from other sectors. Have they been waiting for the chance to strike?'' Anastasia thought to herself.


    The current chaos was the perfect cover for the Order to infiltrate the estate.


    Luminous had already destroyed the runes protecting the estate, which made it easier for them to get in.


    An intense grin spread across the face of one of the figures in the sky, his dark-skinned muscles tensing and bulging.


    "You must be the family of that bastard who killed my best friend!" Gideon''sughter echoed, dark and mocking, as his aura intensified, making the very air tremble.


    "I''ll make sure Avalon watches as everything he loves burns to ash."


    The entire group tensed. Just as Gideon was about to attack, multiple bursts ofughter suddenly rang out.


    Three figures, hunched and old but with muscles as firm as steel, slowly made their way through the chaos.


    Their long white hair was tied back, and their robes were adorned with the insignia of the Ravenstein family.


    Despite their age, there was something incredibly formidable about them, and they bore a distinct resemnce to one another.


    Anastasia''s gaze narrowed, feeling a slight relief.


    Some of the Ravenstein elders were still in the estate, and these particr three were opponents no one would want to face.


    Triplets of Ruin.


    "Well, look at that," one of the triplets grumbled, adjusting his crooked sses. "We''re being interrupted from our nap again, eh, Rurik?"


    "Nap?" scoffed the second, hunching over even more and tapping his walking stick on the ground. "It''s these young fools, thinking they can just barge into our estate. Remember thest time someone tried this, Borya?"


    The third brother, Borya, squinted at the sky,pletely ignoring the destruction around him. "Hmph. I don''t recall. I''m too old for this nonsense. Was it before or after lunch?"


    The three elders bickered amongst themselves, unfazed by the presence of the Obsidian Order in the sky. Their voices, though old and raspy, carried weight, echoing across the estate.


    One of the figures in the sky sneered. "Who the hell are these old bozos? They look like they belong in a grave."


    The triplets instantly froze, their heads turning in unison to lock eyes with the man who had spoken.


    A deadly silence fell over the area.


    In perfect unison and with shameless indignation, the triplets spoke:


    "Are you insulting my brothers?"

 Chapter 699 Handle

    699 Handle


    The Ravensteins were a warrior family through and through, and among their legacy and history were those who stood out¡ªlegends.


    People who had performed such extraordinary feats that they earned nicknames to cement their ce in history.


    Just like the Three Titans of Sirius and others of their caliber, Rurik, Borya, and Tundra had also done something remarkable.


    Triplets of Ruin.


    This trio had done everything in life together. From the Raven camp to the academy to the military, there was no separating them. Because of this, they had fought countless battles side by side, developing a unique and collective fighting style that made them a true force to be reckoned with inbat.


    Each of the triplets had distinct personalities that set them apart, but one thing always infuriated them: if anyone insulted one brother, all three would erupt.


    Together, they were thest opponents anyone would want to face.


    The ground quaked, the temperature in the area plummeted, and thunder rumbled.


    "Are you insulting my brothers?" the triplets growled in unison, none of them willing to admit they had been the ones called old.


    Their hunched backs straightened as they stood taller, their auras exploding outward in perfect synchrony, shaking the very ground beneath them.


    Despite their age, the sheer power they unleashed dwarfed the threat in the sky, sending a shockwave that made even the grandmaster+ ranked members of the Obsidian Order pause.


    "Be careful, idiot. Those three are the Triplets of Ruin. They''re a bad matchup for you," Elysia warned, turning toward Gideon, who had a wide grin on his face, eager for battle.


    "Do I look like I care?" Gideon responded, his aura already rising to match the triplets'' release of power.


    "You might not care, but we do. You''re not the only one here, remember that. Cassandra, Vorak, and Gregor will handle them. We handle the rest."


    Gideon frowned, finally turning toward Elysia. He hated being bossed around by her, but the looks from the other Obsidian Order heads made it clear he had no choice.


    Cassandra, Vorak, and Gregor descended andnded on the ground, their auras suddenly shing with the triplets''. The air became oppressive, gravity increasing by several folds.


    Cassandra and Vorak moved back, leaving Gregor at the front.


    Vorak, his pale, almost translucent skin gleaming in the low light, let out a low, chillingugh. "So, these are the famous Triplets of Ruin," he said, his voice smooth as silk. "I expected more¡­ but I suppose your skins will do nicely for my collection."


    Vorak was tall and gaunt, with unnervingly smooth, pale skin that seemed almost transparent. His amber eyes glinted, and his long, greasy ck hair hung limply down his back. His face was perpetually expressionless, save for a faint, eerie smile.


    "Let''s make this quick. I''m already tired of this."


    Cassandra spoke next, her fingers grazing an artifact¡ªa small ck orb. Her icy blue eyes flicked over the triplets with disdain.


    At the front, Gregor, a hulking giant of a man, remained silent, simply staring and waiting.


    The tension in the air reached its peak as Anastasia, Freya, and Boman watched from the sidelines. They had extensive information on each branch of the Obsidian Order, and it was clear that all of them were powerful and unique in their own right.


    The first woman, Cassandra, possessed a bloodline that granted her control over an invisible, psychic "web" that she could weave around her enemies.


    This web connected her to those caught within it, allowing her to manipte their actions, thoughts, and even emotions.


    The second, Vorak, had a bloodline that allowed him to manipte his own body, as well as the flesh of anyone he touched. He could shape-shift, altering his form to resemble anyone or anything he had touched, down to the smallest detail.


    Andstly, Gregor. His bloodline granted him the ability to manipte the density andposition of his body, turning his skin, muscles, and bones into living metal.


    Suddenly, Cassandra''s lips twisted into a smile as she activated her artifact. "Let theme, Vorak."


    Vorak nodded, his fingers curling around a fleshy, round object at his hip.


    With a flick of his wrist, the artifact pulsed before expanding, releasing a swarm of twisted, grotesque minions.


    Each minion was covered in raw, open flesh, their skin grafted and molded into terrifying forms. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    However, the most striking feature was that, despite their horrifying forms, each minion radiated the power of a grandmaster- rank.


    Without hesitation, they surged forward¡ªscreaming and howling as they charged toward the Triplets.


    Behind them, Cassandra channeled her mana into her artifact, its form expanding until hundreds of figures appeared in front of her.


    Anastasia and the others who saw the figures widened their eyes. These figures also radiated grandmaster- rank auras, but that wasn''t what caught their attention.


    Many of the figures had pristine white hair¡ªimpossible to ignore. They were Ravensteins.


    Their hollow eyes and bound bodies moved under Cassandra''s Mind Web. With her eyes glowing intensely, she directed the minions forward in perfect formation. Their eyes were dead, their movements robotic.


    As the army of minions advanced, Gregor mmed his fists together. His skin darkened, hardening into living metal. His bones creaked as his body transformed into a towering juggernaut of iron.


    Vorak, still standing at the rear, suddenly spoke up. "Careful, Gregor. One of them is the perfect counter for you."


    Gregor said nothing and simply nodded.


    The sight of honorable Ravenstein warriors being used in such a grotesque manner was enough to make any Ravenstein lose their mind. The Triplets recognized many of the fallen Ravensteins due to their age, but rather than erupt in rage, they remained calm.


    They uttered three words, cold, calm, and final:


    "Rain of Ruin."


    The moment the words left their lips, the entire battlefield shifted.


    The sky, once clear, darkened with unnatural speed as thick, roiling storm clouds gathered, thunder rumbling across the heavens. The temperature plummeted instantly, ice forming on the ground at their feet.


    A sh of blinding lightning tore across the sky, splitting the heavens with its brilliance. Rurik, his eyes glowing with crackling energy, raised his hand, calling the bolt down to strike the earth with a deafening explosion.


    The force of the lightning strike scattered the first wave of minions like leaves in the wind, their flesh disintegrating in the storm.


    But that was only the beginning.


    Tundra moved next, his fingers curling as the temperature dropped even further. With a flick of his wrist, jagged spears of ice shot from the ground, piercing through the iing abominations, freezing their twisted forms in ce.


    Ice crept across the battlefield, transforming it into a frozen wastnd, trapping Cassandra''s mind-controlled soldiers in their tracks.


    Then came Borya. He mmed his massive fists into the ground, and the earth itself obeyed hismand.


    The ground beneath Vorak''s grotesque creations buckled and shattered, great chunks of stone erupting from the earth, crushing the minions under their weight.


    Before the trio could react, drops of water began to fall from the sky as thunder rumbled. In the next second, the rain froze as Tundra manipted it, turning each drop into sharp, electrified shards of ice.


    The puppets¡ªonce terrifying¡ªwere shredded to pieces by the swirling storm of rain and lightning.


    The once-formidable army of minions was being cut down with incredible speed.


    Gregor quickly acted, charging forward at a speed that made the ground implode beneath his feet. But before Gregor could strike or advance far, the Triplets retaliated.


    Borya mmed his fists into the ground, causing the earth to quake and splinter. Massive spikes of rock erupted from the ground, aiming to impale the giant as he barreled forward.


    Gregor shattered the first few spikes with ease, but Rurik followed up with a barrage of lightning bolts that struck Gregor square in the chest, sending shockwaves through his metal form.


    The giant stumbled but kept moving.


    From the back, Cassandra narrowed her eyes and waved her hand, attempting to weave her Mind Web around the Triplets.


    However, a palpable blue wave erupted from each of the Triplets, their sheer willpower instantly countering her bloodline''s effects.


    ''Their will is too strong. We have to push them further for me to break through,'' Cassandra spoke telepathically to Vorak, formting a n. Vorak nodded seriously.


    He raised the fleshy round ball in his palm, and his eyes suddenly turned pitch-ck as his aura exploded.


    Large, throbbing veins appeared around the ball before Vorak tossed it high into the air, releasing multiple giant, grotesque monsters that radiated grandmaster+ rank power.


    "No holding back."


    Cassandra nodded and summoned her most powerful minions, each one also radiating grandmaster+ rank auras, engulfing the battlefield in their oppressive presence.


    The battlefield shifted once more as the monstrous creatures and powerful minions rocketed toward the Triplets with incredible speed.


    Meanwhile, Elysia and Gideon turned away from the devastating battle andnded on the ground across from Anastasia, Freya, Arya, and Boman.


    "I guess it''s better this way. At least now I get to kill his family," Gideon growled, the ground beneath his feet buckling as his muscles strained and grew in size. Arge yellow beard began to form on his chin and spread across his face.


    He fixed his gaze on Anastasia and Freya, but before he couldunch forward, a figure stepped into his path, blocking his view.


    "I''ll handle him," a calm voice sounded as Boman stepped forward, slowly rolling up his tight suit sleeves around his thick arms.

 Chapter 700 Friends

    Chapter 700 Friends


    Despite hisrge and ripped size, Boman''s steps were unusually silent. His feet were definitely touching the ground, but not a single sound was made.


    The Ravendes of the Ravenstein family had once been a tier three family, which meant their strongest and most talented warriors had been at the master+ rank in power.


    However, after decades spent with the Ravenstein family and countless generations passing, a small percentage had broken through this limit, advancing into the grandmaster ranks.


    Boman, Avalon''s Ravende, was one of those fortunate few.


    A battle hardened veteran, Boman had seen and survived the worst the world had to offer.


    One of the few remaining from the first generation of Ravendes, Boman had earned his ce through blood and war.


    Back then, the Ravensteins hadn''t fully understood what to do with the Ravendes yet, so they were instead sent to fight in wars.


    In those early days, the Ravendes acted as assassins in the shadows, eliminating threats with ease. Their reputation quickly grew as silent killers who could dismantle armies from within.


    It was then that the Ravensteins realized their true value and officially established the Ravendes, using them to protect important figures in the family.


    Since then, Boman had been with Avalon, watching over him as he grew into the leader he was today.


    Avalon was like a son to him, and there was no way Boman would allow any harm toe to his family¡ªnot while he was still breathing.


    Boman rolled up his sleeves, his aura shifting. His gray eyes met Gideon''s ck ones, and their auras exploded simultaneously, two grandmaster+ ranks shing for dominance.


    The ground cracked under the pressure, and the air became increasingly unbearable.


    Anastasia and the others shifted away from the scene, their eyes glued to the impending battle. Anastasia and Arya were both at the master+ rank in strength, which meant that neither of them could even dream of participating in this battle.


    Gideon suddenly burst intoughter, a wide grin on his face.


    "Are you sure you want to do this, old man? I don''t care how old you are¡ªI''m going to crush you until there''s nothing left!"


    Boman didn''t respond in words, but his actions spoke volumes.


    "Cloak."


    The temperature in the area suddenly plummeted, as an intense darkness swirled around him.


    The shadows coiled around Boman like a living entity, wrapping his body in tendrils of pure ck. Silent and cold, the darkness enveloped him, curling around his fists and body, solidifying into a dense armor of shadow.


    Gideon''s muscles bulged, expanding with power as his frame seemed to double in size. His skin, darkened from its rich ck hue to a shimmering bronze, and the ground buckled as his weight multiplied.


    Both their auras grew to unimaginable heights, the air quaking. And then, one of them moved.


    Gideon rocketed forward without hesitation, his massive form covering the distance in less than a second. His charge caused the entire estate to quake as he barreled toward Boman with a powerful swing of his fist. However¡­


    "Umbra Shift."


    A dark voice echoed as Gideon''s massive fist collided with Boman''s body. But the expected impact never came¡ª Boman''s figure suddenly exploded into a ck cloud.


    Gideon''s fist struck the ground with tremendous force, sending a deafening boom reverberating through the estate. The floor heaved as if hit by a meteor, dust and rubble shooting up in a cloud, the ground trembling beneath him.


    Instantaneously, Gideon''s shadow swirled in formless waves, and Boman''s figure shot out from it, appearing behind him, gripping two daggers in a reverse hold.


    "Mirror of Shadows."


    Another dark voice sounded, and multiple figures of Boman emerged all around Gideon in a burst of darkness. Each of their des exploded with intense darkness, closing in with deadly precision, each one aiming for Gideon''s vital points.


    As the des of Boman''s clones neared, Gideon''s aura suddenly erupted with overwhelming power. In that instant, a primal roar tore through the air like an earthquake, shaking the very foundations of the estate.


    The sheer force of the roar unleashed a violent shockwave, rippling outward in all directions.


    Boman''s clones disintegrated into dark mist under the pressure. The ground cracked and splintered as the shockwave hurled Boman backward. However, he performed a mid air spin, stopping his momentum andnding firmly on the ground.


    Boman stood up calmly, sending a measured gaze toward Gideon''s new form.


    Gideon''s skin, which had shimmered bronze, had now turned a metallic silver hue. His aura had be visible, and his mass had grown evenrger than before.


    ''The reports were urate,'' Boman thought, rolling back his sleeves and slowly removing his suit jacket as he assessed the situation.


    The Ravenstein family had collected detailed information about Gideon''s bloodline. It was simple but terrifying¡ªhe could channel mana from the air into his body, amplifying his physical abilities and endurance to near-m unfathomable levels.


    ''ording to the reports, his bloodline has four stages. Silver must be the third,'' Boman pondered.


    From the intelligence they had gathered, Gideon''s bloodline had four stages, each reflected in his changing skin tone. His base form was ck, with the second stage being bronze. The third was silver, and the final stage, gold, would match the beard growing beneath his chin.


    Gideon burst into loud, intenseughter that shook the estate before turning toward Boman, a smirk forming on his lips. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Boman tightened his grip on his daggers, his gaze cold. Without wasting a second, both their forms disappeared in a blur, shockwaves spreading out as they shed.


    Anastasia, Freya, and Arya watched the battle unfold, their faces serious. However, their focus on the fight was quickly interrupted.


    "Your life looks delicious," a voice purred.


    Elysianded a few meters away from the group, licking her lips as she gazed at Anastasia.


    "You''re so full of vitality and youth. I''m so jealous. Why don''t youe here? I''d love for us to be friends," she said with a twisted smile.

 Chapter 701 Puppeteer

    Chapter 701 Puppeteer


    The atmosphere was tense as Anastasia, Freya, and Arya fixed their gazes on Elysia, their guards raised to the highest degree.


    ''She''s the most troublesome,'' Anastasia thought, her expression serious.


    Alvis, Ronad, and Gideon each had direct powers, focusing primarily on strength and elemental abilities. But Elysia was different.


    Elysia, the Reaper of Time.


    Her bloodline was particrly troublesome, allowing her to steal vitality from anything she wished and use it in numerous ways. Her bloodline had many conditions, but even the Ravensteins hadn''t been able to figure out all of its intricacies.


    Before Anastasia could respond, Freya suddenly stepped forward, positioning herself just in front of her.


    "Ugh," Elysia sneered in disgust. "You barely have enough for yourself. Don''t waste my time."


    She waved her hand dismissively, as though shooing Freya away. But Freya''s aura erupted outward, her grandmaster+ rank power nketing the entire space.


    "Mother!" Anastasia called out in worry, but Freya maintained her cold gaze as she spoke.


    "Come out and stay back."


    For a moment, Freya''s shadow hesitated before swirling, and the figure of a middle-aged woman emerged from it.


    "It''s too dangerous, mydy," Freya''s Ravende said, standing protectively beside Anastasia.


    Despite the warning, Freya''s aura continued to grow, her blue hair rising in waves as a thin blue glow enveloped her body.


    "You are all in the master+ rank. Only I can handle her, so I will handle her," Freya said, her voice unusually cold, leaving no room for argument or refusal.


    The calm, serene nature she was known for had vanished, reced by a fierce coldness that radiated from her.


    Anastasia and Arya were taken aback by the change, but Freya''s Ravende wasn''t. She had been with Freya the longest and knew what she was capable of.


    A blue mist suddenly swept out from Freya, engulfing the surrounding area. In the next second, skeletal hands burst from the ground, and a staggering number of skeletal warriors rose from the earth, each holding a different weapon.


    Freya, the Puppeteer.


    This was the true Freya¡ªthe one feared on the battlefield before she married into the Ravenstein family. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    She was feared for many reasons, one of the most important being her ability to overwhelm her opponents with sheer numbers.


    Freya''s bloodline was reanimation. She could breathe life and control into inanimate objects¡ªor even the dead. Of course, the bodies she controlled were mindless, without ego, possessing only the will to obey and carry out any task she assigned.


    The number of people who had died in the Ravenstein estate, either in or lost in brutal battles and wars, numbered in the thousands. And right now, Freya was tapping into that vast reserve.


    Freya''s eyes glowed an intense blue, followed by the glowing eyes of the countless skeletal warriors. With a flick of her wrist, they shot toward Elysia with incredible speed.


    Elysia frowned. What the hell was this?


    The strength of the approaching skeletons barely reached master rank. Their numbers might be overwhelming, but to her, they were no more than ants.


    "Time Siphon."


    An intense pulse radiated from her, epassing the iing skeletons. However, Elysia''s frown deepened.


    ''It''s not working?''


    Time Siphon, as its name implied, allowed her to drain the vitality of anything within her aura''s reach.


    But despite using it on these skeletons that appeared to be animated with life, it had no effect.


    Soon, Elysia was surrounded by hundreds of skeletons, yet her calm expression remained unchanged.


    She was, after all, still a grandmaster+ rank. They were nothing more than ants. However, her calm demeanor threatened to crumble when a cold voice echoed through the air.


    "Detonate."


    The implications were immediate. Each of the hundreds of skeletons erupted in a violent chain of explosions, their bones shattering with deafening force.


    The entire area was rocked by the st, shockwaves tearing through the battlefield as debris and bone fragments shot through the air like shrapnel.


    The ground trembled beneath the force, a roaring inferno of destruction engulfing everything in its wake.


    Smoke hung thick and heavy in the air, and for a moment, silence settled over the battlefield.


    Then, suddenly, a violent shockwave burst outward, dispersing the smoke and debris in all directions. In its wake stood Elysia, barely visible through the dust, her calm demeanorpletely shattered.


    Her body was riddled with bone shrapnel, blood soaking through her torn clothes, and her usualposed expression had been reced with seething fury.


    Elysia''s breaths came in ragged gasps, her cold eyes burning with absolute rage. She had always prided herself on beingposed and calcting, always one step ahead of both her opponents and allies. But there was one thing she despised more than anything: someone ruining her beauty.


    Her lips twisted into a snarl as she spat out amand.


    "Life Reim."


    Instantly, her wounds began knitting themselves back together, the shrapnel being forced out of her skin and dropping to the ground with dull thuds.


    However, with each moment of healing, her body aged slightly¡ªfaint lines appeared on her once youthful face, and her hair lost some of its sheen. But the rage in her eyes only intensified.


    "Chrono Burst,"


    Her voice was low but filled with venom. The time she had siphoned over the years surged through her veins, and her aura exploded outward with immense power.


    Her muscles swelled, her body vibrating with overwhelming force. The ground splintered beneath her as she charged, her form a blur as she rocketed toward Freya with unstoppable speed.


    Freya''s eyes narrowed, though she maintained her calm demeanor. Her hand raised slowly,manding the bones beneath her feet to gather.


    "Merge."


    The skeletons obeyed, their bones creaking and grinding together until they formed a massive skeletal bird. It lifted Freya, Anastasia, and the others into the air, out of Elysia''s direct reach.


    But Freya wasn''t finished. Countless skeletons swirled around her in the sky, and without hesitation, she began throwing them down at Elysia, each one hurtling toward her like a missile.


    "Detonate,"


    Each skeleton exploded upon impact, showering Elysia in waves of bone fragments and explosive force.

 Chapter 702 Sudden

    Chapter 702 Sudden


    The entire atmosphere in Ravenspire was hard to describe. It was filled with so many emotions that they all converged into something unexinable.


    The emotions were numerous; however, one emotion above all was toomon to ignore: killing intent. The killing intent radiating out of Ravenspire, along with Sector 3 as a whole, was so intense that it was palpable.


    The Steris were being hunted and killed on the streets.


    An intense battle was raging just below the hill where the Ravenstein estatey.


    Inside the estate, multiple people were battling for their lives. Contrary to what many believed, the Obsidian Order branch heads hadn''te to the estate alone. They had brought with them their elites from within the Order.


    Many of the guards and workers of the estate found themselves battling for their lives.


    The elemental sanctums that had descended ended up joining the battle themselves. They were each built like fortresses, equipped with multiple artillery and offensive capabilities. Multiple elemental attacks were fired, each one decimating the Steris armada and army.


    There were so many things happening all at once, and the situation seemed as though it couldn''t get any worse than this; however, many could only wish that were true.


    In war, especially one between two tier-one families, the paragons would seldom participate, and even when they did, it was during the ending or decisive moments. The main force had always been the grandmaster ranks.


    And if there was one thing grandmasters of the human domain were known for, it was their domains.


    No one knew who started it. However, the inevitable happened, and just as the battle reached a crescendo, the air around the area suddenly intensified manifold, the mana in the air growing to unimaginable heights.


    Multiple beams of energy, each with different hues, erupted from the ground, splitting the sky from multiple points.


    The auras of grandmasters instantly engulfed the entire area as each individual, either Ravensteins or Steris below the grandmaster rank, found themselves in the middle of a situation they had no power over. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Domains shed for dominance, and many others trapped in the middle could only hope and pray that their allies would be the ones to win the battle.


    Out of everyone, the domains of a few stood out. Their energies were so massive that they made the earth tremble with intensity.


    The domains of Avalon and the other Three Stars shed against their opponents. The domains of each of the elders of the Ravenstein family. Andstly, the domains of each Sanctum head.


    Unlike during his battle with Alvis and Ronad, Avalon and Helios''s domains had actually shed and fought for dominance.


    However, the winner was soon decided, with Avalon''s domain overwhelming Helios''s. The same was true for the Three Stars, many of the elders, and the Sanctum masters.


    To top it off, half of the elemental battalionmanders finally arrived at the scene, the elements immediately raging through the space once more.


    To any onlookers, the Ravensteins were winning.


    Lyanna''s body was formless. Taking on the form of an icy mist, she moved at unreal speeds, freezing and killing many of the Steris while also battling with an elder.


    Thetter''s domain had mostly copsed but was still struggling, its boundary having shrunk by several hundred meters.


    ''It should end in our win,''


    Despite currently battling an elder, Lyanna''s mind had been focused on the entire battlefield as a whole.


    The battalion had joined the battle, and the Steris'' earlier numerical advantage had been made obsolete. Thanks to the efforts of Ulthi in blocking the sun at their location, their numbers were being whittled down at a fast speed.


    The recovery rates of the Steris were still unmatched due to the gems embedded in their foreheads, but it was only a matter of time before their energy ran out.


    The Ravensteins constantly got injured, but none of them ever stopped fighting until they drew theirst breath. The Water and Light Sanctums also made preparations, healing many Ravensteins as fast as possible while also battling.


    Lyanna''s gaze turned toward the skies where Avalon was currently battling. ''He''s not holding back,'' she thought.


    The air felt scorching despite her being inside her domain made of ice. His battle alone influenced the entire battlefield.


    The fire elementalists seemed stronger, each of them finding the use of the fire element easier.


    If she and others were feeling this way, she couldn''t imagine how Helios, who was battling him, would be feeling.


    Regardless, the result seemed obvious. However, Lyanna hadn''t expected what happened next.


    Multiple energy beams suddenly erupted from the earth, cutting through the sky and parting the clouds.


    The gazes of every high-ranking Ravenstein¡ªfrom Avalon and the other stars to the sanctum masters¡ªshot toward its direction, their expressions narrowing.


    That direction... it hade from the estate!


    Avalon didn''t bother to think; his family was in that estate. He let go of every reservation, turning away from Helios, and just as he was about to move toward the estate, Helios erupted with a huge burst of power, and immediately a scorching beam shot out from him toward Avalon.


    "I don''t have time for this!"


    Avalon turned to face the attack before throwing out his own. It wasn''t an attack he could just brush off.


    Helios appeared bloodied and battered; in fact, his energy appeared faint, his glow slightly dimmed.


    His hand clutched a round ball glowing brightly as he kept on throwing out attack upon attack, his face filled withplete fury.


    ''An artifact?'' Avalon''s gaze was fixed directly on the round ball. It emanated an intense amount of energy that was hard to ignore.


    It was as though the Steris had been waiting for this chance, as during that brief moment of distraction, each of the elders brought out the same identical artifact, erupting with power beforeunching attack upon attack against the Ravensteins.


    Despite wanting to immediately rush toward the estate, they were each momentarily held back.


    The sudden burst of power had been surprising; however, it wasn''t something they couldn''t handle.


    The situation still seemed favorable for them in this scene, but the same couldn''tpletely be said for within the estate.

 Chapter 703 Bathed

    Chapter 703 Bathed


    While the battle was reaching its end below the hill, the battle within the estate was reaching its peak.


    The battle between the Triplets of Ruin and the three branch heads of the Obsidian Order was still ongoing with full force. The triplets really lived up to their name as they maintained superiority throughout the battle.


    Neither of them had moved a single step from their initial positions.


    Gregor, Cassandra, and Vorak had each been brutally injured, with Cassandra wearing a deep frown on her face.


    Their n had been to wear down the triplets, lowering their guard so that Cassandra would be able to get into their minds to control them with her bloodline.


    However, not only had they been unable to wear them down, but their will seemed to be growing with each passing second. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    The Ravensteins were dangerous.


    This was a fact that the Steris, along with the branch heads of the Obsidian Order, found out today.


    Despite the sun being high in the sky¡ªthe Steris domain¡ªthey had still been pushed back even though they had overwhelming numbers.


    The Order had thrown a surprise attack against the estate, but they were still being pushed back!


    The trio saw no other choice: should they continue this way, they would lose.


    ''We need to buy more time,'' Cassandra spoke to Vorak and Gregor inside their heads. They each nodded to each other and wasted no time, unleashing their domains in unison.


    However, the triplets remained undaunted, not moving a single step from their position.


    They each uttered it at the same time, their words cold as ice:


    "Domain."


    Three bursts of energy erupted from their figures¡ªa total of six domains shing for dominance.


    Intense shockwaves rocked the space as Freya hurled multiple balls of bones at Elysia, each one exploding with force.


    Elysia''s body was riddled with bone fragments, and she was constantly using a huge amount of her reserves to heal her wounds. The wrinkles on her face were bing more apparent.


    Elysia gritted her teeth as another bone fragment tore through her arm, the pain barely registering against the fury building inside her. Her eyes darkened as the wrinkles deepened across her face.


    "Is this all you have? You think these pathetic tricks will bring me down?!" she spat, her voice dripping with hate, frustration bubbling to the surface. "You''ll pay for every second of this!"


    Her gaze locked onto Freya in the air, her voice rising as her anger reached its peak. "I''ll strip the life from your bones before this is over!"


    Her usual calm was nowhere to be seen.


    Without another moment''s hesitation, she gathered the remaining energy within her, unleashing it in a torrent of power.


    "Domain!" she roared, her aura surging as the space warped around her, a green burst of light erupting upwards before spreading outward.


    "Domain."


    Freya quickly unleashed hers, the two domains instantly shing for dominance. The air became heavy, and many parts of the estate were destroyed from their sh.


    ''They''re even?¡­''


    Anastasia''s gaze was fixed directly on the battle unfolding. She couldn''t help but feel slightly worried as she watched Freya pushing herself so much.


    But her gaze soon darkened as she suddenly saw Elysia smirking.


    Freya''s gaze narrowed; however, it was toote.


    Her figure suddenly staggered forward, an intense weakness engulfing her whole body.


    The blinding lights radiating off her body began to dim, and more wrinkles appeared on her face as her vitality was siphoned away.


    The smile on Elysia''s face widened. This was it¡ªwhat she had been waiting for!


    Because of the nature of her bloodline, her domain was equally special. During a domain sh, there was no such thing as equal. If the opponent''s domain didn''t overpower hers immediately, then it was that person''s loss.


    A domain was the extension of an individual. When both domains shed, it was as though she was touching said person, giving her the chance to siphon the vitality of her opponent.


    Freya''s life force was siphoned at a fast speed, her domain shrinking as Elysia''s expanded.


    "For such an old hag, your life force sure is delicious," Elysia said.


    The smile on Elysia kept on growing as she licked her lips, her happiness palpable.


    A second passed, and Freya suddenly staggered forward, sinking to one knee. Sweat marred her face as she appeared to be struggling.


    "Mother!"


    "Mydy!"


    Anastasia and Freya''s Ravende rushed forward to support her, but that momentary disruption was everything Elysia needed.


    The air around Elysia abruptly quaked, her muscles tensing and straining as a staggering amount of life force coursed through her body.


    Her legs coiled back like a spring, the earth imploding as she shot upwards, cutting through the air and reaching the flying bone construct in less than a second.


    Elysia broke into a crazed smile as her outstretched hand reached for Freya, the world slowing.


    However, just as she was about to grab Freya in a vice grip, she suddenly felt an intense sense of death. It was as though a switch had flipped. The instincts she had honed from all her decades were ringing in her head like a ring horn.


    Elysia immediately retracted her hand before frantically sending her gaze around, trying to determine what the threat was. However...


    ''There''s nothing?¡­''


    Elysia was baffled. She had definitely felt danger just now, and considering its intensity, she had thought it to be someone very powerful. What was happening?


    Just as she was about to turn back towards Freya, two pairs of dagger tips enveloped in darkness appeared inches away from piercing her neck and heart.


    Elysia''s gaze narrowed as she looked at both Arya and Freya''s Ravende, each emanating thick amounts of killing intent as they threatened to pierce her.


    Elysia scoffed. Did they actually think this would work?


    Elysia moved at iprehensible speed, grabbing the wrists of both Ravendes before mming them on the flying bone construct.


    The construct crumbled, the figures of Freya, Anastasia, and Arya falling from the sky andnding on the earth with force.


    Elysia wasted no time and shot toward the group. However, the same feeling from earlier hit her again.


    ''This again!?''


    She felt an intense danger, but this time around, she was prepared.


    Elysia ignored the feeling and instead focused on her targets. She soon understood the reason for the sudden feelings.


    "So it''s you!"


    Elysia spat, her eyes fixed on Anastasia, whose gaze was glowing subtly.


    ''That''s right. She''s from the Crawfords,''


    The ground buckled as Elysia''s aura erupted from her body. Her speed doubled as she blurred, appearing in front of the group.


    The sound of two cataclysmic punchesnded, and the two Ravendes were sent hurtling backward.


    Elysia grabbed both Freya and Anastasia in a vice grip, the smile on her lips widening in a way that seemed impossible.


    "Finally!"


    Elysia''s ted voice was apanied by her siphoning the life force of both Anastasia and Freya at fast speeds.


    Anastasia struggled, her hands gripping Elysia''s, but it was to no avail. A master+ rank couldn''t dream of oveing a grandmaster+ rank in strength.


    The grip on both necks tightened as Elysia''sughter rang out.


    "Hahaha! I told you! I will suck the life force out of your bones!"


    She appearedpletely crazed. Anastasia felt her vitality being sucked away at a fast rate; however, her thoughts weren''t even focused on that.


    Instead, her focus was on Freya, who had already stopped struggling, her body bing weak.


    "No!" Anastasia screamed.


    Freya was already at the end of her lifeline; any more and...


    However, Elysia didn''t seem to care. Her crazedughter continued, and her actions showed no signs of stopping.


    Boman, who had been fighting at a distance, saw the dire situation and immediately started speeding back; however, Gideon had no intention of letting him.


    The situation seemed bleak. However, it all happened suddenly.


    In one instant, the sun''s rays bathed the estate in a golden glow, and then in the next, the sun''s rays were obscured as a gigantic purple construct appeared high in the sky.


    No one had any chance to react, as in the next instant, a voice so cold that it could freeze an ocean sounded.


    To the people present, the first few words were iprehensible. But then, as if tearing through space and time itself, two words reverberated clearly, freezing the blood of everyone present.


    "¡­Vorpal Nova."


    For a heartbeat, silence fell.


    Then, a sh of crimson bathed the entire estate.

 Chapter 704 Leave

    Chapter 704 Leave


    In the minds of many of the onlookers, the situation appeared bleak.


    Arya and Freya''s Ravende struggled, trying to force their bodies to stand, but to no avail. They had both taken devastating hits to their chests. Blood streamed from their gritted teeth, each of them fighting through the pain.


    Their eyes were fixed on their respectivedies, who were struggling for their lives, their hearts pounding. Both felt an intense shame for failing to protect them.


    Arya''s hands trembled as she lifted herself off the floor. Her right leg was limp, but she didn''t care as she dragged it behind her.


    The thought of Anastasia dying in front of her¡ªit was unthinkable. She moved a few steps but soon copsed to the ground with a loud thud, her body no longer responding despite her best efforts.


    ''No, no, no, no, no.''


    A scene many would never have thought possible unfolded. A Ravende, a ruthless assassin, was crying. Tears streamed down Arya''s face as her hand stretched forward, as if trying to reach herdy. But reality was cruel.


    Elysia''sughter echoed as she continued siphoning the life force from the duo.


    The reality of the situation finally settled deep in Arya''s heart¡ªherdy was going to die. Fear mped down so tight that she closed her eyes, praying for a miracle.


    Then it came.


    The sound of two words, so cold it made the temperature plummet, reached her ears.


    Her eyes flew open just in time to witness it¡ªa blinding crimson arc cutting through the sky. It cleaved the horizon in two, bathing the entire estate in blood-red light.


    ''W-what?''


    Arya struggled to make sense of the situation, but she wasn''t the only one. Boman, Gideon, along with the triplets and the Obsidian trio, all paused for a moment, their gazes fixed on the sky. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Everything was happening so fast, yet the world seemed to move in slow motion.


    The onlookers were confused, with Anastasia and Freya still battling for their lives. However, Elysia felt something different from the others.


    The intense danger she had sensed earlier, the one that had made her panic, had returned¡ªmultiplied tenfold.


    Elysia felt an overwhelming amount of killing intent directed toward her, so intense she couldn''t believe it wasing from just one person.


    Elysia didn''t think¡ªshe couldn''t. Her instincts took over, driving her to use almost all the life force she''d just siphoned. Energy surged through her, burning like fire in her veins.


    She released her grip on both necks, the ground imploding beneath her as she shot backward faster than thought. But just as she moved, the blinding crimson sh reached its target.


    The impact was cataclysmic. The ground split apart like a hot knife slicing through butter, the force of the sh tearing through everything in its path.


    Buildings crumbled, and a shockwave of energy rippled outward, obliterating everything within reach.


    Smoke and dust filled the air, swallowing the battlefield in chaos.


    Through the thick dust, Elysia''s heart skipped a beat as she locked eyes with a pair of glowing, blood-red irises piercing through the haze. A chill gripped her soul, shivers crawling down her spine.


    ''W-what the hell¡­?''


    Elysia couldn''t exin it. No, it shouldn''t even be possible in the first ce. All that killing intent¡ªcould it really being from just one person?


    As the dust began to clear, Elysia''s gazended on the source of it all.


    Blood-red eyes, snow-white hair floating back in formless waves, and a face so wlessly handsome it looked as though it had been carved by the gods themselves. He was d in a tight ck exosuit, his entire body enveloped in a palpable crimson glow.


    Atticus Ravenstein.


    The hearts of everyone present trembled.


    There was no one who didn''t know who this boy was. Alvis had warned them all about him already, and after the capture of Alvis and the death of Ronad, the branch heads had done their research.


    They all knew that the reason the tier-one families of the human domain were turning against the Ravensteins was because of this same boy.


    He was just 16 years old.


    And yet, he was radiating an aura so intense that many found it hard toprehend.


    He was just 16 years old.


    And yet, his will was so strong and unyielding that even they felt slightly influenced by it.


    He was just 16 years old.


    And yet, he exuded a killing intent so overwhelming that many would have believed it to be the collective killing intent of an army.


    HE WAS JUST 16 YEARS OLD.


    And yet, he had just cut off the right arm of a grandmaster+ rank.


    Many forgot to breathe.


    Many felt like they were dreaming.


    Many simply couldn''t believe their eyes.


    What in the living world was happening?


    The rapid sound of crimson blood hitting the floor reached Elysia''s mind, and she finally registered that she was the one whose right arm had been severed.


    Being a grandmaster didn''t make her immune to pain¡ªshe felt everything, an overwhelming pain wracking her entire body.


    Elysia''s face twisted with rage, intense anger erupting from her heart. She had used almost all the life force she siphoned just to escape that attack.


    Regrowing her arm would take several times that amount! More wrinkles would appear on her wless face!


    Monster or not, she would make that boy pay!


    Elysiapletely forgot about the overwhelming killing intent directed at her and shot Atticus a vicious re.


    However, Atticus had momentarily turned his gaze away from her. He looked back, his eyesnding on the forms of Anastasia, Freya, and Arya, who were staring at him as though they had seen a ghost.


    Atticus''s cold expression softened, and a warm smile spread across his face.


    They couldn''t be med. It had been almost two years since they hadst seen him, and yet he was nothing like the Atticus they remembered.


    They had each taken turns raising him, but now he seemed like apletely different person.


    However, even if their eyes could deceive them, their hearts could not. There was no doubt about it¡ªit was Atticus.


    Anastasia''s first instinct was to grab him and hold him tightly, but in that moment, before she could, Atticus suddenly gave them a single nod.


    It was just one nod, but to the people currently on the floor, it felt as though it were an overwhelming assurance.


    Leave it all to me.


    Anastasia wanted to protest immediately, but she couldn''t move a single muscle. The aura currently surrounding Atticus was something hard to exin, as though itpelled her to believe that everything would truly be okay.


    Water enveloped each of them, healing their wounds, as Atticus turned his gaze back towards Elysia, his aura changing.

 Chapter 705 Enlightenment

    Chapter 705 Enlightenment


    Seraphina stared down from her enormous construct, her gaze fixed directly on Atticus.


    It was an unusual sight. To the people of the human domain, this moment was rare.


    Seraphina currently wore a serious expression as she observed Atticus.


    ''This should be impossible,''


    She saw everything with her own eyes, yet it was hard to truly ept. They had witnessed a glimpse of Atticus'' strength back in Sector 6.


    At that time, he had easily overpowered the other Apex candidates. But Seraphina was only now realizing that it was, in fact, just a glimpse.


    Atticus had only shown what was necessary. None of the paragons had seen what he was truly capable of. None of them would have ever believed it.


    If only they had all witnessed this scene before the meeting, things would have gone differently.


    Atticus Ravenstein wasn''t someone who could bepared to their standards. He was a monster. A force that every single one of them should strive to protect.


    He would bring change to the human domain.


    If they had seen this scene¡ªhis true power¡ªthe reality of the situation would have settled in their minds.


    In the entirety of the human domain, there was no other person. No one else who could represent them.


    He was their Apex.


    Seraphina''s heart was pounding.


    ''I promised I wouldn''t interfere, but I''ll have to break my own promise.''


    One of the conditions for bringing Atticus to Sector 3 was that she wouldn''t interfere, regardless of the situation they encountered. However, considering Atticus'' worth, there was no way she was going to let him die like this.


    ''I''ll step in only when necessary,'' Seraphina decided. Yet the one she was focused on was already lost in his own world.


    The air around Atticus felt heavy. No, it felt searing.


    The heat became unbearable as the fire molecules in the air shimmered, their tiny orange forms dotting the space around him. They pulsed. Slowly at first, then faster, expanding outward until every molecule across the estate glowed with an intense orange light.


    The temperature spiked. Even the grandmaster+ ranks, powerful as they were, felt the heat wing at their skin.


    Many wondered why the temperature was suddenly rising.


    But those whose attention was fixed on the boy knew exactly who the cause was. A 16-year-old boy.


    Atticus was angry. He was seething. The rage he felt was so intense that he could feel it leaking from his body.


    Atticus didn''t know what to do with this rage, so he focused it on the one element in which he had felt something simr before¡ªthe Fire element.


    And it was as though a new world had opened up to him.


    Back at the Fire Sanctum, in the fifth summit when he was struggling to form his domain, Atticus had discovered something about the fire element¡ªabout the elements in general.


    To form his domain, he had to deepen his connection to the element to an incredibly high degree. Atticus had spent months in the sanctum trying to reach this level. During that time, he discovered the process of deepening that connection.


    He had to resonate with the element.


    In doing so, Atticus realized that each of the elements had different emotions they resonated with.


    Water was calmness¡ªthe serene peace that ebbed and flowed like gentle waves.


    Air resonated with freedom¡ªthe boundless, unchained spirit that soared through the skies.


    Earth resonated with resolve¡ªunshakable and grounded. It was the embodiment of steadfastness, the immovable force that weathered all storms, no matter how fierce.


    Light resonated with hope¡ªradiant and unwavering, shining through even the darkest of moments.


    Darkness thrived in fear¡ªthe cold, creeping dread that gnawed at the soul.


    Ice moved with detachment¡ªa chilling coldness, devoid of emotion, freezing the world in its stillness.


    Lightning thrummed with determination¡ªsharp, focused, and relentless.


    Andstly, fire.


    Fire was pure, unrelenting anger¡ªthe burning rage that consumed everything in its path.


    Atticus had spent months trying to form his fire domain, all because he had once tried to stimte that anger, to force it out of himself.


    The process had been slow. Too slow. But now, with rage bubbling inside him, threatening to tear him apart, all he had to do was something simple, something he had done so many times that it had be second nature¡ªconnect.


    And connect, he did.


    The fire molecules in the air responded immediately. Each one pulsed, synchronized with his fury. The temperature skyrocketed to unbearable levels. The ground itself seemed ready to melt.


    Every gaze, from Seraphina to Elysia to Anastasia to Freya to Arya to the triplets to Boman to the other Obsidian Order heads, narrowed in focus.


    This power... there was no mistaking it. Elysia''s heart raced, but before she could act¡­


    Atticus''s lips parted. The world shook.


    "Domain."


    A blinding crimson light exploded from him. The force was so cataclysmic it felt as though a nuclear explosion had detonated.


    A pir of searing energy shot from his body, erupting into the sky like an unleashed volcano.


    The world quaked. The skies split. It was as though the very fabric of reality had been torn apart by his power.


    Seraphina''s gaze trembled. ''No way,'' she thought, refusing to believe it. ''It can''t be possible.''


    And yet, the reality was as clear as it could ever be. There was no doubt about it. This 16-year-old boy was forming his domain. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    The process seemed unusually slow, but not a single soul moved. Every Ravenstein battling in the estate and below the hill stopped whatever they were doing, their gazes turned skyward, where the crimson pir of blinding light pierced the heavens.


    The Ravensteins immediately felt it, from fire elementalists to the others. That energy¡ªit was pure elemental energy. Energy so pure that they feltpelled to worship it.


    It was unmistakably the formation of a domain, and yet it felt as though a paragon of fire had descended onto the battlefield.


    There was no fire elementalist they knew who could achieve such unification, at least not yet. Many immediately wondered what was happening, with Avalon and the others rushing to reach the estate.


    The shock in the air seemed endless, but Atticus, who was the source of it all, was in his own world.


    His body constantly radiated intense elemental energy, the fire molecules swirling around him, fueled by his fury.


    His temperature spiked to such a level that the ground seemed to melt.


    In this world of his, Atticus soon reached a state of enlightenment.

 Chapter 706 Fusion

    Chapter 706 Fusion


    Enlightenment. It was something many people sought¡ªa moment when the mind went beyond its usual limits and saw truths that were normally hidden.


    It brought clear understanding and a strong connection to the world, where knowledge and power came together.


    Many great individuals had said it was the key to fully mastering one''s abilities and reaching a higher level. But Atticus hadn''t really given it much thought before.


    Now, he was realizing just how important it was¡ªhe had gained enlightenment.


    It feltpletely and utterly surreal, as though what he had assumed was the truth before, wasn''t.


    Domain. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Atticus had been focused on forming his domain because this was what everyone told him was the next stage of power. However, Atticus had never once stopped to think that even though it was the way of the entire Ravenstein family, it didn''t mean it would apply to him as well.


    Atticus had known that his bloodline was special from the moment he awakened it. Not only could he utilize multiple elements, but his connection to the elements was also unmatched. What usually took so much effort for others, was done with little to no effort by him.


    These trains of thought led him to his current state.


    Unleashing a domain would enable him to control the element within a certain range with absolute authority. However, so much power was wasted in creating it¡ªpower that he desperately needed now.


    Even if Atticus unleashed his domain at this moment, he still wouldn''t be able to stand up to a grandmaster+ rank; the difference was simply too vast.


    Atticus had no idea if it was because of desperation, but his next actions felt instinctual, as though he knew exactly what to do before he even started doing it.


    The pir of light reached the skies just below Seraphina''s massive construct and then began to unravel¡ªits crimson edges expanding outwards in every direction, growing wider and wider, engulfing thendscape in its fiery embrace.


    The ground trembled as the heat from his domain spread, igniting the air with roaring intensity.


    Yet, just as the fire began to reach its peak, something changed. The air around him thickened, time itself seemed to halt, as though the world was holding its breath.


    And then, all at once, the unraveling fire snapped back. In an instant, the wide-spread mes reversed course, converging back toward Atticus with terrifying speed.


    The shockwave of energy surged inward, the sky darkening as everyst flicker of fire was drawn to him, creating a vortex of fiery fury.


    In the middle of this carnage, Atticus stood at the heart of it all, his body glowing brighter than the sun.


    Every fire molecule in the vicinity clung to him, forming a radiant aura of molten orange and deep crimson, swirling around him like a living storm.


    His entire form began to shift and change, his skin taking on the appearance of molten rock, his veins glowing with liquid fire as though his blood had be magma.


    His hair, now wreathed in mes, crackled and danced wildly, giving him the appearance of a living inferno.


    As the transformation took hold, the ground beneath him cracked and hissed, unable to withstand the raw heat radiating from his body.


    His eyes zed with the same molten glow, their intensity piercing through the thick smoke that now cloaked the area.


    Atticus exhaled, thick smoke streaming from his nostrils. He had no idea where the enlightenment for this current state hade from, but instinctively, he knew the exact name to call it.


    "Fire Domain Fusion."


    Elysia, along with everyone else in the area, trembled, unable to believe their eyes. Wasn''t this monster about to form his domain? What was this new form?


    ''Instead of letting the energy form a domain with a certain radius, he converged the whole thing around himself, temporarily absorbing all the energy,'' Seraphina''s eyes widened.


    As a paragon, her perception was too great not to understand exactly what Atticus had done. It wasn''t just about him being 16 years old anymore¡ªno grandmaster+ rank had ever achieved such a feat.


    Shrinking and absorbing the energy of a domain? The kind of unity with the element required for that was beyond imagination.


    Everyone''s mind was racing, trying toprehend the events, but Elysia wasn''t given time to think.


    She suddenly met Atticus'' gaze through the thick smoke, and it was as if her mind went nk.


    ''What the hell¡­'' Elysia tried her best to stop her body from trembling, but it was no use. The killing intent hadn''t diminished; it had multiplied, nketing the entire scene.


    Instinctively, Elysia took a step back, but a wave of force suddenly radiated out from Atticus as he unleashed his aura. It felt as though the weight of a world had descended upon her shoulders.


    Her legs buckled, and as she quickly turned her gaze back towards Atticus¡ªhe was gone.


    The ground where Atticus once stood suddenly imploded with such force that the entire estate quaked, as if an earthquake had struck.


    The violent rumble sent cracks spider-webbing through the earth, and before Elysia could react, the deafening roar of the explosion filled her ears.


    She felt it before she saw it¡ªthe sudden, unbearable pressure of killing intent bearing down on her from every direction.


    Her instincts screamed at her, and without thinking, Elysia threw her body to the side. The hiss of a de cutting through the air was the only warning she had, and a hot ssh of blood filled the space where she had just stood.


    "Huh?" Her mind struggled toprehend what had just happened. She nced down in disbelief, staring at the stump where her arm used to be.


    Blood poured from the severed limb, staining the ground beneath her as her mind failed to catch up with the reality of her body''s destruction.


    Elysia''s gaze locked onto the katana in Atticus''s hand, its edge gleaming crimson in the light of the mes that wreathed his body.


    The air around him shimmered with intense heat, every movement trailing searing embers. Her breath caught in her throat, her heart pounding erratically as she tried to steady herself.


    But there was no time. In the next instant, a sweeping kick crashed into the side of her face with the force of a sledgehammer. The impact was catastrophic.


    Her vision blurred, her world spun, and her body was hurled through the air, mes licking at her flesh as the heat scorched her skin.


    The sheer force of the blow sent shockwaves through the air, parting it as she flew, her legs iling helplessly.

 Chapter 707 Arcs

    Chapter 707 Arcs


    What was the first thing that came to mind when one heard the saying, ''life shing before your eyes?''


    Many would go for the literal route¡ªwhere, at death''s door, memories of your entire life would sh through your mind, especially the important ones.


    Others might take the emotional route¡ªwhere instead of just memories, you''d feel a flood of intense emotions tied to the moments and people that mattered most to you.


    But most would forget an important aspect of the whole situation: the person''s current emotions.


    Depending on the circumstances, those emotions could vary significantly¡ªregret, unwillingness, or even happiness.


    But for Elysia, it was none of these.


    Elysia forgot everything. She forgot her eternal love for her skin and beauty. She forgot her loyalty to the Obsidian Order. She forgot every single memory of her life up until now. Instead, only one emotion overwhelmed her¡ªfear.


    As Elysia soared backward through the air, her body contorted in pain, her face a mangled mess of seared flesh.


    The heat from Atticus''s mes had deformed her once-prized skin, the agony consuming her every nerve. The air roared past her, but in her mind, everything slowed.


    She felt the sharp sting of reality, the visceral pain wing at her, and then¡­ the fear.


    Her body aged rapidly, wrinkles forming along her face, her once-vibrant hair turning stark white.


    The energy she had to pull from her very essence just to keep her head intact after the impact was draining most of her life away.


    She felt it¡ªher youth, her vitality¡ªslipping through her fingers like sand. Her skin sagged, her bones creaked, and her vision dimmed.


    The life force she had sacrificed to survive this moment had left her old, broken, and fragile.


    Through the world of pain, she forced her eyes to shift, to search for the one who had done this to her.


    But Atticus was already gone¡ªvanished.


    All she saw was the shimmering trail of fire that had cut through the air where he had moved.


    ''No¡­'' her mind whispered, her thoughts racing even as her body struggled to hold on. Fear tightened its grip on her soul.


    Her heart hammered in her chest as she craned her neck, searching the area, her mind screaming at her to find him before¡ª


    There!


    A streak of fire zed above her, and then¡­ he was there. Atticus appeared, his ming katana raised high, the inferno of his presence lighting the night like a second sun.


    His movements were fluid, like a phantom of fire, unreal in their speed. But for Elysia, whose life was slipping through her grasp, it all felt like slow motion.


    The katana, aze with intense heat, descended toward her head like divine judgment. Time seemed to stop. She could see the reflection of her own terror in the de''s surface, distorted by the mes that danced around it.


    ''Ah¡­ so this is it¡­''


    A moment of rity struck her amidst the storm of panic. There was no escaping this. Her body had reached its limit, her soul teetering on the brink.


    Elysia''s fear gave way to grim resignation, her eyes¡ªnow dull and aged¡ªstaring up at her impending death.


    She closed her eyes, ready to ept the end. But just as the ming katana was about to descend upon her, a blinding figure mmed into her side, sending her spiraling away from the de''s path.


    The ming katana missed by a hair''s breadth, but the force behind Atticus''s strike was so overwhelming that a crimson arc tore through the air, splitting the very hill they stood on in two. The earth groaned as the sheer energy of the attack rumbled through the estate.


    Elysia''s eyes snapped open in shock, catching sight of Gideon, his entire figure shining with a tinum sheen. His aura had far surpassed the golden transformation he had taken before.


    His massive figure towered over the battlefield, muscles like steel cables, veins pulsing with raw power. He had evolved into his final form¡ªa terrifying force of nature.


    Boman''s mind reeled at the sight. ''tinum?'' he thought in disbelief. He doubted if even he could survive a direct hit from Gideon in this form.


    "AN ANT IS STILL AN ANT! I''LL CRUSH YOU UNTIL THERE''S NOTHING LEFT!"


    Gideon roared, his colossal arm drawing back.


    His eyes locked onto Atticus. Without hesitation, he threw his massive fist forward, the sheer power of the punch generating sonic booms, multiple concentric circles forming around it. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    The ground beneath Gideon''s feet cracked from the pressure, and his aura erupted around him like a shockwave.


    But Atticus, wreathed in fire, simply flickered backward as if his body were made of living me.


    His movement was impossibly fast, his form leaving afterimages in the air as he darted away.


    Then, in an instant, he erupted¡ªhis katana shing with crimson light. He moved at blinding speed, unleashing a flurry of shes. Hundreds of strikes turned into thousands, each one focused on a single point¡ªGideon''s fist.


    The sound of each sh cutting through the air was deafening, the heat radiating from Atticus''s body warping the space around him.


    His movements were so fast that it seemed as though he had multiplied, the afterimages trailing behind him as the shes converged at one blinding point. The temperature surged, the heat so intense that the very air seemed to burn.


    In a single, devastating moment, the shes struck Gideon''s fist, converging with an explosion of force.


    What was supposed to be a crushing impact turned into something far more devastating. The katana sliced through Gideon''s arm like a molten de through steel, cutting through the thick muscles of his knuckles, splitting them in two, and then phasing up through his shoulder with terrifying precision.


    Gideon''s roar of agony shook the battlefield, his massive form recoiling as blood sprayed into the air like a geyser.


    His mouth opened wide and his aura exploded outward, shaking the earth with a roar that reverberated across the battlefield.


    This roar was many times more powerful than the earlier one that had sent Boman flying backward. But before Gideon''s roar could even fully take shape, before his overwhelming power couldsh out in full force¡ªAtticus was already there.


    Without warning, a ming foot connected with Gideon''s chin in a brutal uppercut.


    The force rippled through his jaw, snapping it upward, the shockwave traveling up his skull like a lightning bolt.


    The ground beneath them buckled, dust and debris flying outward as Gideon''s colossal form was hurled high into the air like a ragdoll.


    The shockwave rippled through the estate, splitting the ground and knocking debris loose from the surrounding buildings. Gideon''s body rocketed upward, his massive frame twisting in the sky as blood trailed from his severed arm, sttering down in thick crimson arcs.

 Chapter 708 Mutter

    Chapter 708 Mutter


    The shock in the air was palpable, endless. Gideon''s massive figure shot skyward like a missile, but not a single person present cared to follow his ascent. Every eye was locked on the source of the devastation¡ª a boy whose body zed as bright as the sun, radiating an aura of unimaginable heat.


    Anastasia was speechless. Despite everything happening, her mind was surprisingly nk. The same could be said for Arya.


    In just two years without seeing him, Atticus had grown this powerful? The most baffling fact was that he was currently stronger than them! Only Freya remained somewhat calm as Anastasia supported her. Her body appeared frail, with many more wrinkles marking her face. But she still forced herself to watch. Unlike the others, Magnus had regrly informed her about Atticus''s progress, so she had an idea of his capabilities.


    Even so, not even she expected this, so the reactions of Anastasia and Arya¡ª who hadn''t known anything at all¡ª were understandable.


    Anastasia had already thought of countless ways to protect her son after he finished the academy. He was an unmatched talent, but in her mind, still a lion cub in a world filled with fully grown predators.


    At least, that was what she had thought. But now, what she was looking at was anything but a cub.


    Atticus stood like a king of fire, calm and unhurried, as though the chaos he had just unleashed was beneath him.


    His molten gaze, devoid of emotion, surveyed the battlefield with the cold intensity of a predator.


    Everyone held their breath, expecting the inevitable¡ª a follow up attack to finish Gideon off for good. But it never came. Instead, Atticus''s gaze shifted, dismissing Gideon as if he were nothing more than dust. His eyes fell on Elysia, still suspended in the air, and in that moment, she felt it¡ª an overwhelming sense of danger.


    At that moment, the remaining branch heads realized something: he nned to kill all of them, but Elysia was his primary target.


    Elysia''s heart clenched in her chest as the full weight of his intent bore down on her. Atticus was about to move, his body poised to strike, when suddenly, the air warped around him.


    A legion of grotesque figures materialized, surrounding him¡ª twisted, raw flesh exposed, their skin grafted and molded into terrifying forms. Another legion appeared just beyond them: humans with empty, lifeless eyes, soulless as they charged toward him. The gazes of both Cassandra and Vorak glowed with intense light as they controlled their respective minions, attempting to overwhelm Atticus with sheer numbers, each minion radiating the aura of a grandmaster rank.


    wed hands and weapons made of flesh and steel swung toward him in unison, each one aiming to tear him apart. des and fists surged toward Atticus from every conceivable direction.


    It was a sight that would terrify many, but Atticus remained undaunted, his expression cold as the mes around him red even brighter.


    He spoke, his voice calm and cutting through the chaos like a de:


    "Endless de."


    In an instant, the battlefield froze. One moment, Atticus stood still, and the next, the very air seemed to fracture.


    A blinding sh of crimson filled the space, and the figures around him¡ª both the twisted, skinless minions and the mindless ones¡ª were suddenly torn apart. Their bodies split into countless pieces, limbs scattering through the air before disintegrating into ashes.


    The very ground trembled as the ashes spread across the estate, a storm of death that left nothing behind.


    Both Vorak and Cassandra''s glowing eyes dimmed, their expressions morphing into shock. It had all happened so suddenly.


    All eyes turned toward Atticus, but by the time they looked, he was already gone.


    Elysia''s heart dropped into her stomach. The fear of death, which had momentarily subsided, came crashing back. He wasing for her.


    She didn''t even have time to blink before Atticus reappeared, his ming body zing with an intensity that warped the air around him. His katana, cloaked in fire, descended toward her, promising nothing but the end.


    But before the de could strike, a silver figure suddenly erupted between them, blocking the blow with two enormous scythes molded from his very hands. It was none other than Gregor. His body waspletely silver, his weapons aimed at slicing Atticus in half.


    The sh was immediate, but it wasn''t what Gregor had expected. His earlier calm expression twisted into absolute shock as the scythes melted on contact, the heat from Atticus''s mes far beyond anything he had imagined.


    His weapons dissolved into nothing, and his eyes met Atticus''s¡ª molten, searing, and filled with an intensity that instantly shattered Gregor''s resolve.


    It was the greatest mistake of his life.


    Atticus''s eyes red crimson, and in that split second, two beams of unbridled energy shot forth from them, piercing straight through Gregor''s skull.


    The beams didn''t stop there. They tore through Elysia''s stomach, her body jerking violently as the searing energy passed through her, and continued onward, carving a path of destruction through the entire estate.


    Walls crumbled, structures shattered, and everything in the beams'' path was reduced to rubble. The sky lit up with the raw power of the attack, and the ground behind themy in ruin.


    Elysia''s face twisted in agony as she clutched her stomach, her mind nk with disbelief. Her vision blurred as the pain overwhelmed her.


    But Gregor''s head was little more than a molten crater as his body slumped, dead before he even hit the ground.


    High above, Seraphina watched the scene unfold, her brow raising slightly. ''I might not even have to interfere,'' she thought, her eyes never leaving Atticus''s zing form.


    Everything that had urred until now waspletely beyond her expectations. After his transformation, she had expected that he would be strong, but it was utterly terrifying to see him handle Grandmaster+ ranks with such ease. Seraphina was excited. She couldn''t wait for the Nexus!


    Meanwhile, Atticus didn''t hesitate. In a sh, he was upon Elysia once again, his katana zing as he moved to finish the job.


    However, suddenly, another figure appeared in front of her, his arm wrapping around Elysia as he whisked her away with a speed that defiedprehension.


    In an instant, he appeared with Elysia a great distance away, moving in the blink of an eye.


    It was one of the branch heads of the Obsidian Order.


    The gazes of the onlookers in the area suddenly narrowed.


    The man was none other than Kazimir, the Obsidian Order branch head of sector 10. His face was sharp, angr, and emotionless, with cold, calcting eyes.


    ''His bloodline allows him to manipte momentum,'' Anastasia thought as she stared at the new arrival.


    But then the people in the area abruptly noticed the two figures beside him. One was the Obsidian Order head of sector 9, but most were focused on thest figure: Alvis.


    Despite the fact that he was supposed to be imprisoned, none of them were surprised.


    The reasons the Obsidian Order attacked the Ravenstein estate were obvious, and seeing Alvis with them narrowed it down significantly. Anastasia''s gaze shifted toward the man beside Kazimir once again. ''He was able to get through our defenses,'' she surmised, thinking about the man''s bloodline.


    Instantly, without wasting time, the branch heads gathered around Kazimir, their expressions serious.


    Kazimir suddenly spoke, his voice dark. "We''re leaving."


    But Gideon, whose chin had healed just enough for him to talk suddenly screamed from the distance, "No! I have to kill him! I have to kill him no matter what!" His voice was raw with anger, his pride having being utterly shattered.


    Kazimir''s eyes narrowed. ''I don''t have time for this.'' While he agreed¡ª Atticus was a threat that couldn''t be ignored¡ª the situation had spiraled out of control.


    They couldn''t win this, not here, not now. The other branch heads red at Gideon as though they wanted to tear him apart. Was his brain functioning!? Couldn''t he read the current situation? One of them were dead already!


    However, Atticus had never been one to waste time.


    The sky abruptly darkened, turning a deep, ominous crimson as countless orbs of me ignited above, their glow casting long, flickering shadows over the battlefield.


    The air grew thick with oppressive heat as thousands of ming spheres hovered in the sky around the estate, each one burning hotter than thest.


    A moment of silence hung in the air, and then, all at once, the spheres unleashed beams of searing fire, raining down on the gathered branch heads.


    The intensity of the attack bathed the entire area in a fiery glow, the ground already trembling under the weight of the iing destruction.


    The branch heads stood frozen, wide eyed as the sky turned into a sea of me. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    The bright light from the searing beams shone down on them, reflecting in their shocked, widened eyes.


    In this final moments, Gideon, whose earlier bravado had shattered, could only mutter,


    "What a fucking monster¡­"


    Then, the mes struck.

 Chapter 709 Join Us

    Chapter 709 Join Us


    The world seemed to explode.


    The ground shook violently as the impact rocked the estate, the force of the explosion leveling everything in its path.


    Buildings disintegrated, stone and steel alike crumbling into dust. The earth itself seemed to split as the shockwave tore through thendscape, engulfing everything in smoke and fire.


    Avalon, the three stars, and the others arrived at the scene at that moment, their utter shock evident on their faces.


    Avalon''s gaze frantically searched for his wife and mother amidst the chaos. Relief washed over him as he spotted them, along with Freya and Arya, a distance away from the explosion''s origin. But that relief quickly turned to bafflement.


    Not a single whip of hot air or even smoke reached the group. The area around them appeared clear.


    Avalon''s gaze narrowed, and he vanished, reappearing in front of the group.


    "Ana, Mom, are you guys okay?"


    Anastasia turned toward Avalon, relief flooding her features. She nodded with a smile, but it faded as she remembered the situation. Avalon approached and enveloped both of them in a deep hug. He instantly noticed Freya''s frail nature and the exhausted, drained look on his wife, a surge of intense anger settling in.


    "You might want to save that forter. We have more pressing matters at hand," Lyanna''s voice cut through his thoughts. He turned to see her, Sirius, Nathan, and the Ravenstein elders alongside the Sanctum masters hovering above them, their gazes fixed skyward where thick smoke billowed.


    There was not a single face among them that wasn''t thoroughly shocked. Although the smoke engulfed the area, they were grandmasters, capable of seeing through it with ease.


    "Anastasia, are you sure you gave birth to that boy?"


    Nathan''s remark hung in the air. No oneughed. None of them could. The being currently floating high up, cloaked in intense fire, was undeniably Atticus, Avalon''s sixteen-year-old son.


    Nathan''s words might have seemed like a joke, but it was what they all wondered: Was that boy even human?


    It was as if a nuclear explosion had just unfolded. The battlefield belowy in ruins, and the sky itself was alight with the remnants of Atticus''s devastating power.


    With a single thought, Atticus unleashed another shockwave. It radiated from him, a pulse of raw energy that sted through the smoke, scattering the remnants of dust and ash like paper caught in the wind.


    The dust had barely begun to clear when, suddenly, multiple golden lights ignited where the Obsidian Order''s branch heads had been. They shot into the sky with incredible speed, attempting to escape the sector. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    The gazes of everyone present sharpened. They were trying to flee.


    Lyanna''s voice rang out in anger, her eyes burning. "Don''t let them escape!"


    Her fists clenched, her aura ring with fury. Avalon''s face darkened as well, a deep frown settling over his features, but his mind quickly shifted¡ªhe remembered who was floating high above them.


    A serene voice suddenly echoed across the entire space, freezing the escaping lights mid-flight. "Surely, you don''t intend to leave after doing all of this, do you?"


    The voice carried a calm power that nketed the entire capital, an aura both serene and deadly.


    Seraphina appeared, her presence casting a heavy, overwhelming pressure over the battlefield. Her aura caused every presence to pause, her authority absolute.


    Kazimir and the other branch heads, their bodies riddled with burns and blood from Atticus''s earlier assault, exchanged dark looks.


    Their gazes narrowed, but none of them panicked. Despite their injuries, they had survived Atticus''s assault. But before they could act, the sky parted once more.


    Atticus.


    He zed forward with unreal speed, his katana raised high, a zing inferno of crimson mes engulfing the de.


    His movements were a blur, like a living me streaking through the air, his figure trailing fire with every motion. His eyes¡ªcold, emotionless, yet filled with intense fury¡ªlocked onto the branch heads as his katana descended with terrifying force.


    The sheer heat of his body warped the air around him, the intense mes turning the sky above into a seething cauldron of fire.


    The very air seemed to sizzle in his wake, leaving behind blinding afterimages of his speed.


    However, the branch heads didn''t even blink.


    Suddenly, the air in front of them warped, twisting violently as if reality itself was bending.


    Seraphina''s eyes widened in shock, and in an instant, a massive purple hand construct materialized with lightning speed.


    The hand grabbed Atticus, pulling him back just before his katana could strike, yanking him toward her.


    Seraphina''s aura surged, nketing the entire space just as the warp in the air solidified. In the blink of an eye, a man appeared from the distortion, floating high in the air.


    The man was tall and imposing, with pale skin and short jet-ck hair streaked with silver.


    His piercing silver eyes glowed faintly, giving him an intense, otherworldly look. He was d in a sleek, dark cloak that seemed to ripple like shadows, with a ck symbol of the Obsidian Order etched into his left arm, subtly glowing.


    However, this wasn''t what everyone was focused on. In fact, aside from Seraphina and Atticus, there was not a single person who could move.


    The man was a paragon.


    Everyone was utterly shocked. Up until now, in all the years since the Obsidian Order had made themselves known in the human domain, never had a paragon appeared amongst their ranks.


    The Obsidian Order had a paragon¡­ this cold fact seemed to wash over everyone present.


    "Paragon ckgate!" The branch heads bowed and greeted him with respect.


    The man appeared calm, not a single emotion crossing his face. He was currently in enemy territory and, not only that, a paragon was standing in front of him. Yet he didn''t seem to care.


    His silver eyes were focused on only one thing¡ªAtticus.


    "What a peculiar child. Your talent is truly immeasurable, so much so that I find it hard to believe you''re human. It''s being wasted here. How about it? Join us, and I''ll let you kill her."

 Chapter 710 Blackgate

    Chapter 710 ckgate


    "What a peculiar child. Your talent is truly immeasurable, so much so that I find it hard to believe you''re human. It''s being wasted here. How about it? Join us, and I''ll let you kill her."


    The gazes of Kazimir and the other branch heads flickered with shock. Even Avalon and Anastasia, who instinctively wanted to fly up to their son, were momentarily frozen in disbelief.


    Avalon grabbed Anastasia''s arm, stopping her, though the tension in the air was intense.


    Before anyone could react, ckgate raised his arm, and in an instant, Elysia materialized in front of him, trembling.


    Her once-confident demeanor had crumbled entirely, her face now marred with fear, her body old and withered. She began speaking fast, stuttering.


    "My lord, I-I mean Paragon¡­ I''ve been loyal to the Order. I-I would never betray¡ª"


    Her voice, once cold and assured, was now trembling and frail, matching her aged appearance. But mid-sentence, her words were cut off.


    A sharp, piercing scream filled the air as blood gushed from her mouth. Her tongue had been severed without warning, blood dripping from her lips.


    She met ckgate''s eyes in horror, immediately silencing herself, her body shaking in sheer terror.


    ckgate turned his attention back to Atticus, but his eyebrows lifted slightly. The temperature around them was climbing rapidly.


    Inside Seraphina''s construct, Atticus had be a living inferno, his body radiating heat so intense it warped the air, turning it into a liquid-like haze. The mes around him roared hotter than ever, every inch of his form pulsating with fury.


    ckgate smiled, "Such anger. Beautiful."


    He stretched his hand out toward Atticus, fingers curling as though to pull him in.


    But then a sharp voice cut through the tension, cold and intense. "You must be blind."


    Seraphina''s usual serene tone was gone, reced with an icy fury that chilled the air.


    Arge shadow suddenly stretched out from behind her, an oppressive aura radiating from her figure that made the entirety of Sector 3 shudder.


    The ground quaked beneath her power as her gaze erupted into an intense purple glow. Behind her, two massive, nted yellow eyes appeared, looming over the battlefield like the gaze of a divine beast.


    Her voice echoed through the space, regal and majestic, carrying a weight that only a divine being should possess.


    "It''s either that, or you''ve chosen to tantly disregard me."


    Purple marks etched themselves across her face as her aura grew even more intense, cracks splitting the earth beneath her feet. The power of a Paragon unleashed fully.


    "I would advise you pick the first option. I have a short fuse."


    The air grew thick, the tension climbing to a suffocating level. Even the grandmasters in the area found it hard to breathe. Seraphina''s aura had fully erupted, the pressure making it clear she was ready for battle.


    Avalon clenched his fists so hard his knuckles turned white. The others stood still, watching with grim expressions.


    Another Paragon sh here would annihte Sector 3. However, Avalon, Anastasia, and most of the Ravensteins were more worried about Atticus, who was dangerously close to the action.


    ckgate, however, merely chuckled. "Seraphina¡­ I would be a fool to im I didn''t see you. But does that really matter? Drop the bravado. We both know you have more to lose here than I do."


    For a moment, Seraphina hesitated. ckgate was right. If they fought now, Sector 3 would be reduced to nothing.


    She might be able to protect Atticus, but the others would perish, and she knew he would never forgive her for it. Her aura waned slightly as she reconsidered her position, realizing the gravity of the situation.


    Seeing her pull back, ckgate turned back to Atticus. "So, what do you say? The Order is the perfect ce for you to grow."


    The entire battlefield descended into silence, every gaze locked on Atticus, waiting for his response. For a brief moment, the world seemed to stand still.


    But none of the Ravensteins had a shred of doubt. Atticus was a Ravenstein through and through. And if there was one thing the Ravensteins never were¡ªit was forgiving.


    Atticus''s molten gaze met the man''s silver eyes. Despite the fact that the man was a Paragon, Atticus did not flinch. His rage burned hotter than ever, the mes licking the air around him. His voice was calm, but the heat in his words was scorching.


    "Right now, I''m weak. So weak that I can only watch as you leave, unable to stop you." His eyes glowed, and the temperature spiked, the mes around him surging.


    "But I promise you, No matter how long it takes, I''ll hunt you down¡ªeveryst one of you. And when I find you, you''ll beg me for a mercy you will not receive. Burn my face into your mind, because it will be thest thing you see before you die."


    Silence followed.


    Avalon and Sirius grinned wide, pride swelling in their hearts. Lyanna''s smile was fierce, while the Ravenstein elders chuckled darkly.


    Anastasia clutched her chest, a sad expression appearing on her face. Even Seraphina couldn''t help but chuckle.


    "He''s a fiery one, isn''t he?" one of the Triplets of Ruin suddenly said.


    "Clearly. Must be all that Ravenstein blood," Rurik added.


    However, the third squinted his eyes at Atticus before adding, "Well, someone''s got to teach him to make proper threats. He''s still a bit green."


    ckgate''s expression remained calm¡ªuntil his smile suddenly widened, and he broke into a fit ofughter.


    "How unfortunate," he said betweenughs. "You really are dangerous."


    ckgate''s arm stretched out, and the entire world seemed to pause. Seraphina''s eyes narrowed, instantly alert. Her aura red again, preparing to act.


    But before ckgate could move, the sky above him churned violently, thick clouds gathering in an instant.


    Thunder roared, followed by a sh of lightning that struck down just in front of Seraphina.


    A brilliant white light filled the battlefield, momentarily blinding everyone. When the light dimmed, a figure stood tall, radiant andmanding.


    The man was made entirely of lightning, his form crackling with electric energy. Yet, despite his elemental appearance, everyone knew him immediately¡ªMagnus Ravenstein.


    Seraphina''s sharp eyes narrowed. ''It''s just a construct,'' she deduced. Magnus wasn''t physically present, but the sheer aura of the lightning construct was overwhelming, nketing the battlefield in radiant energy.


    Magnus''s construct didn''t speak. It didn''t need to. The radiant spear in its right hand was more than enough of a statement.


    ckgate nced at the construct, his smile unwavering, before turning his gaze toward Sector 2. Powerful figures were rapidly approaching from the distance. The reinforcements were nearly there.


    ckgate turned back to Atticus, his gaze lingering for a moment before his grin widened. "I''ll look forward to seeing you again." n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    A massive ck gate appeared in the sky above, its dark form swirling ominously. It descended over the group, engulfing them, and in the blink of an eye, their forms vanished from the battlefield, leaving behind only silence and devastation.

 Chapter 711 Builder

    Chapter 711 Builder


    The silence in the air was deafening. As soon as ckgate vanished, many of the people present let out sighs of relief. However, a deep sense of unease lingered in their hearts. The Obsidian Order had a Paragon¡ªperhaps even multiple Paragons. The weight of this revtion was as shocking as it was devastating.


    Magnus''s lightning construct turned toward the remnants of the Ravenstein estate, his gaze sweeping over the gathered family members. Seeing them safe, he offered his grandson a long, appraising look before turning to Seraphina and giving her a respectful nod of appreciation. Then, as silently as it had arrived, the lightning construct began to dissipate into the air, sparking out of existence.


    Just as the remnants of Magnus''s power faded, a ripple of overwhelming pressure descended upon the scene. The Paragons had arrived.


    The air grew thick, so dense with power that Avalon and the others found it nearly impossible to move, despite their urgency. The sheer weight of their presence nketed the battlefield like a suffocating fog. Gavin with his hammer strapped to his back, appeared first, the ground beneath him rumbling slightly as he arrived. Next, Octavius arrived, his slender frame almost ghostly in its movements. His sharp features were impassive, and the air around him seemed to hum with the faint reverberation of sound waves. His cold eyes darted across the ruinedndscape.


    And then came Aurelius. He towered over the others, his skin glistening with the tattoos of countless beasts he could transform into at will. His aura was primal, ancient, and suffused with the untamed energy of the wild.


    As they arrived, theirbined presence pressed heavily on everyone. Octavius, his eyes narrowing, immediately asked, "Seraphina¡­ what happened?" Seraphina sighed softly before beginning to recount the events, though her figure remained guarded. She still held Atticus tightly within her construct, not willing to release him. She couldn''t be sure of their intentions for now¡ªnot when Atticus''s life was at stake.


    While Seraphina spoke, Atticus was lost in his own world. The sound of her voice became a muted blur, drowned out by the anger that simmered within him.


    His molten gaze remained locked on the spot where ckgate and the Obsidian Order had disappeared. They were gone.


    But his fury had only grown. It seethed, boiling within him, spilling out uncontrobly.


    His mes, which had dimmed momentarily, began to re again, growingrger and more unstable. The fire surrounding him trembled with intensity, and for the first time, Atticus wasn''t sure what to do with it. He was furious¡ªwith the Obsidian Order, yes¡ªbut most of all, with himself. He had been weak, powerless to stop them.


    The fire built and built, erupting with explosive force as the temperature around him tripled. The air shimmered with heat, warping reality itself. Seraphina''s gaze sharpened. "He''s going to explode," she muttered, her purple eyes narrowing as she tried to contain the growing inferno within her construct.


    Atticus''s power was spiraling out of control, and Seraphina knew that if he wasn''t stopped, the consequences would be catastrophic.


    Avalon and Anastasia, who had been staying back out of respect for the Paragons, suddenly bolted forward, no longer able to hold themselves back.


    "Atticus!"


    "Atticus!"


    Their voices rang out, but Atticus couldn''t hear them. He was lost in his thoughts. ''I''m too weak¡­ Why am I so weak? I let them escape¡­ It''s my fault¡­''


    The mes surrounding him roared louder with each thought, the heat growing more vtile.


    Seraphina could feel the instability building, the temperature surging as the very air quaked. She tried to contain the explosion, but it was bing harder with each passing second.


    She could control the explosion, but the most important thing here was Atticus''s life¡ªshe couldn''t control that. ''If Atticus explodes and dies, everything bes meaningless,'' she thought, grimly assessing the situation.


    "We have to put him to sleep," she concluded, turning toward Octavius, intending to ask him to use his sound abilities to put Atticus under.


    But before she could speak, Avalon and Anastasia reached them. Anastasia''s desperate eyes met Seraphina''s, pleading for permission to enter the construct. Seraphina hesitated for only a second before allowing them inside.


    As they entered, the heat hit them like a wave.


    Anastasia winced, but Avalon immediately used his control over fire to mitigate the searing temperature.


    Yet even he could feel the resistance. The molecules were harder to manipte, as if the mes themselves were resisting his will.


    "Such anger¡­" Avalon muttered. "The molecules are fighting back, like they''re worshipping him."


    "Atticus!" Anastasia cried out, moving closer, her heart racing with fear.


    But Atticus didn''t respond. His molten gaze remained fixed on the ce where ckgate had vanished. His body trembled with rage, and he muttered to himself, lost in his own world.


    Anastasia''s worry deepened, her voice trembling as she called out again, "Atticus!"


    She couldn''t reach him, and the heat around him was bing unbearable. Her skin began to sizzle and burn, the intense mes scorching her flesh. Avalon tried to stop her, but she ignored him, her determination overriding the pain.


    Ignoring the searing heat, Anastasia pushed forward, finally reaching Atticus. Her hand shot out and grabbed him by the shoulder, spinning him to face her. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Atticus!"


    Her voice broke through the chaos in his mind. For the first time, his molten gaze locked onto her face. In that moment, it was as though a switch had flipped.


    A crimson glow flickered in his eyes, and the raging fire around him suddenly stilled, the mes calming as his will acted.


    "M-Mom¡­" Atticus''s voice was weak, and a sad smile tugged at his lips. The anger drained from him, reced by a deep, overwhelming exhaustion.


    The crimson glow surrounding him dimmed, and he copsed forward, unconscious, into Anastasia''s arms.


    The entire battlefield let out a collective sigh of relief.


    The Ravensteins and the Paragons had been on the brink of losing their greatest genius.


    Avalon gently touched Anastasia''s seared hands. "Ana, your hands¡­"


    "I''m fine," she replied softly, her voice steady. Despite the mes having been snuffed out, Atticus''s body was still unbearably hot, scorching her skin. But her expression showed no sign of pain. No one was going to take her baby away from her.


    Avalon said nothing, only nodding in understanding. Together, they exited Seraphina''s construct, paying their respects to the Paragons as they flew down toward the remnants of the Ravenstein estate.


    "Mydy!" Arya rushed forward, her wounds still healing but her concern clear. Her eyes were fixed on the unconscious Atticus, her worry palpable.


    The Ravenstein elders, the Sanctum heads, and the rest of the family gathered around.


    "I need a ce toy him down," Anastasia said urgently.


    All eyes immediately turned to Nathan. Startled, the round man jolted in surprise. "H-Huh?!" He nced around before grumbling, "Oh, for the love of¡ªfine!"


    Nathan, huffing and grumbling under his breath, stomped the ground. "What do they think I am, some kinda builder or something? Always making me do the hard work¡­"


    The earth rumbled, and within seconds, a simple but sturdy building formed from the rubble.


    Anastasia wasted no time and carried Atticus inside.

 Chapter 712 All

    Chapter 712 All


    While the events in Sector 3 were reaching their conclusion, the battle in Sector 1 was reaching its climax.


    The Paragons had each felt ckgate''s presence as soon as he appeared in Sector 2, and while they all wanted to intervene, not all of them were able to leave the scene.


    The battle hadn''t paused¡ªit had only intensified. Oberon, along with Thorne Alverian and Zephyron, stayed behind to contain it. Despite the ongoing battle, Magnus had still split his focus, sending a construct to Sector 3.


    With the current state of Luminous, Magnus couldn''t afford to abandon the fight. Luminous would never stop pursuing him if he left for Sector 3.


    When the coast was clear in Sector 3, Magnus returned his full focus to the battle, and the change was immediate.


    The battle between Magnus and Luminous had been raging for several minutes. For many, this might seem like a short time, but to the Paragons and thebatants themselves, it felt like an eternity.


    Thunder cracked louder, echoing through the heavens as Magnus''s figure blinked in and out of existence, his speed incalcble.


    He appeared behind Luminous, his spear igniting the air with lightning-wrapped power as it struck Luminous''s back with devastating force.


    CRACK!


    The blow sent Luminous hurtling forward, his molten form ring even brighter as he struggled to regain control. In midair, he twisted, spinning with his warhammer to retaliate, but Magnus was already gone¡ªdispersed into pure lightning.


    Magnus blinked again, reappearing at a different angle, his movements like a storm¡ªfluid, constant, and untouchable.


    A wall of lightning exploded outward from him, crackling with energy, electrifying the air as it surged toward Luminous with a roar.


    Luminous roared in response, drawing power from the sun above. His warhammer glowed blindingly, charged with sr energy, and as he swung it forward, the wall of lightning split in two, parting around him.


    He charged at Magnus, his speed increasing with every step, the warhammer crashing down with the force of a meteor.


    BOOM!


    But Magnus was quicker. In an instant, he blinked away, reappearing like a bolt of lightning, his spear spinning in a blur. He struck Luminous across the chest, sending bolts of electricity coursing through his body.


    Luminous''s molten form sizzled and cracked under the assault, but the power of the sun restored him instantly. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    He bellowed with fury,


    "YOU CAN''T DEFEAT ME, MAGNUS!" The rays of the sun intensified, bathing him in their glow.


    Magnus, however, remained silent, his expression cold and unchanging. He moved again, faster than a blink, and his spear struck Luminous from every angle. The air erupted with crackling thunder as blow after blownded.


    *CRACK! CRACK! CRACK!*


    Each impact sent shockwaves rippling across the battlefield, the force of their battle threatening to tear the very sky apart.


    The Paragons watching from a distance contained the shockwaves, holding the devastation at bay.


    By now, many Grandmaster and Master ranks of Sector Two and the academy had gathered closer to the Aegis Shield, each watching the battle unfold with bated breaths.


    To most, the battle seemed to be at a standstill, a war of attrition between titans. But to the paragons, the end was already in sight.


    With a final, blinding sh, Magnus appeared directly in front of Luminous, his spear igniting with the fury of a storm.


    Lightning crackled around the weapon like a coiled serpent, and without hesitation, Magnus thrust his spear forward with unimaginable speed, the world seeming to hold its breath.


    BOOM!


    The impact was devastating, a thunderous explosion that sent Luminous crashing into the earth below. A massive crater formed upon his impact, the ground shattering as his molten form struggled to maintain itself.


    His sr aura flickered, the sun''s energy fighting to restore him, but Magnus gave no chance.


    In the blink of an eye, Magnus was upon him, his spear a torrent of deadly strikes.


    Each thrust sent another wave of electricity surging through Luminous''s body¡ªhis torso, arms, legs¡ªno part of him was spared. The sun''s energy struggled to keep up with the damage, but Magnus was relentless.


    CRACK! CRACK! CRACK!


    Shockwaves radiated out with each strike, rattling the very foundation of the battlefield. The earth itself quivered under the force, debris flying in all directions as Luminous''s body was torn apart, piece by piece.


    His molten form shimmered and cracked, unable to hold against the onught.


    Luminous roared, his body growing brighter as he tapped into the full force of the sun. He went supernova, erupting with raw sr power, a cataclysmic burst of energy that should incinerate anything in its path.


    But Magnus was unaffected. His lightning speared through the explosion, cutting through the supernova as if it were nothing.


    Luminous tried again and again, unleashing bursts of sr explosions, but Magnus''s lightning pierced through it all, his strikes faster and deadlier with each passing second.


    Despite the seemingly infinite energy Luminous could draw from the sun, the cracks in his form began to deepen.


    His light began to dim, his body struggling to keep up with the relentless assault. The realization dawned on him like a heavy weight, one he was finding hard to believe: he was losing.


    The anger inside him bubbled, his disbelief turning into rage. He nced up at the sun, which was shining as brightly as ever, fueling him with so much energy that should make him invincible. And yet, he had still lost to this man, Magnus Ravenstein.


    "I-I lost?" Luminous muttered, his voice barely audible as his molten form wavered. He couldn''t believe it.


    However, there was no doubt about it, he had lost. If things were left the way they were, only death awaited him. He might be a paragon, however, Luminous didn''t want to die.


    With a hoarse voice, Luminous spoke words he had never imagined he would utter in his entire life.


    "I-I give up."


    The words echoed across the battlefield, reaching the ears of every grandmaster, master, and paragon watching. A silence fell over the crowd¡ªstunned, disbelieving.


    Luminous had surrendered.


    But the thunder never stopped. Magnus didn''t flinch. His cold gaze remained fixed on Luminous, and his movements did not cease.


    It was as if Magnus hadn''t heard him at all.


    To Magnus, it was inconceivable, after everything that had happened, he couldn''t imagine a scenario in which Luminous could have been talking to him.


    His spear strikes rained down like a storm, each one more deadly than thest. Luminous could no longer draw on the sun''s energy to repair his form, and the blows came faster, the damage deeper.


    Magnus''s eyes shed with lethal intent. Seeing Luminous weakened, he drew his spear back, lightning igniting around it with blinding intensity.


    The spear crackled with storm-like power, arcs of lightning surging through the air as Magnus thrust it forward, directly toward Luminous''s head.


    But just as the spear was about tond, a blinding light shed in the air. Oberon, Thorne, and Zephyrion reacted simultaneously, their hands stretching forward.


    The air in front of Luminous fractured, the space warping as the spear collided with an invisible barrier. The resulting explosion was cataclysmic.


    BOOOOOM!


    The ground beneath them split, and the sky itself seemed to shudder as the force of the impact rippled across the battlefield.


    The shockwave tore through the earth, sending rocks, debris, and dust flying into the air. Lightning cracked through the skies, thunder rumbling like the voice of a vengeful god.


    Magnus''s body crackled with pure energy, his killing intent nketing the entire space. His cold, emotionless voice cut through the tension like a de.


    "Do you all choose to interfere?"


    His spear swept to his side, arcs of lightning sparking off it as he gazed at the paragons.


    The air grew thick with tension, almost suffocating.


    Every paragon in the vicinity instinctively knew¡ªMagnus was ready to take them all on.

 Chapter 713 Clauses

    Chapter 713 uses


    The atmosphere was thick with tension. Every single person watching from behind the aegis shields held their breath.


    They knew¡ªwhat was about to happen could be the worst disaster the human domain had ever seen.


    The paragons were about to sh.


    If they fought, it would be an event that might cripple the human domain forever. Earlier, only Magnus and Luminous had battled, and even then, the entire domain had felt the repercussions. Aegis shields had sprung up in other sectors as they braced for potential fallout, and that was with only two paragons in battle, with others trying to mitigate the damage.


    But if all the paragons fought¡ªeven if it was all against Magnus¡ªthe consequences would be unimaginable. The devastation would tear through sectors like a wave, unstoppable.


    Magnus''s killing intent saturated the air, pressing down on everyone like an oppressive weight. Even paragons found themselves unnerved as the lightning crackled around him, the sky darkening overhead. His spear pulsed with deadly energy, thirsting for Luminous''s blood.


    Thorne Alverian and Zephyrion both narrowed their eyes, their auras ring in response. But before they could act, a calm, serious voice cut through the rising tension.


    "Magnus¡­" Oberon spoke, his tone steady. "I understand your anger, but killing him would trigger a chain reaction that the human domain cannot afford." n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Magnus didn''t respond, his killing intent only increasing. His gaze burned with the intensity of a storm, his spear humming with power.


    "He started this, and he deserves to die. But if you kill him now, you risk tearing a hole in the domain that can''t be mended. It''s not just the loss of a paragon¡ªit''s the loss of an entire tier-one family."


    Oberon''s words weren''t direct, but everyone understood. Killing Luminous wouldn''t be the end¡ªit would be the beginning. The Ravensteins wouldn''t stop with him.


    They would wage war on the Steris family, seeking to eradicate them entirely. Without a paragon, the Steris would be like ants to the Ravensteins.


    And when that inevitable war urred, the human domain would lose one of its most powerful bloodlines, a loss they wouldn''t recover from for centuries.


    But Oberon''s plea hadn''t reached Magnus. His aura continued to rise, killing intent flooding the entire area. The air crackled with electric tension.


    "Cool down, Magnus," Zephyrion said, his voice tense. "We''re not going to let you kill him. And think about it¡ªif we fight here, which sector doesn''t have a functioning aegis shield to protect it?"


    Thunder rumbled overhead, the sky darkening further as lightning shed in the clouds. The air grew suffocating, the killing intent reaching its peak.


    Magnus''s gaze shifted to Zephyrion, his eyes glowing with intense white light, lightning crackling around his form. "Was that a threat?"


    Zephyrion''s frown deepened, and he opened his mouth to respond, but Oberon quickly stepped in.


    "It''s not a threat, Magnus. It''s a fact," Oberon said firmly. "If we battle here, everything will be reduced to ruins¡ªincluding Sector 3. Listen to me. You''re not wrong to seek justice, and you shouldn''t let this go. But we cane to apromise."


    Oberon extended his hand, and a golden folded paper appeared in his grasp¡ªa mana contract. The golden paper floated toward Magnus, the air shimmering with a golden light as Oberon spoke again.


    "Write your terms."


    The onlookers, from grandmasters to masters, watched in silence, waiting to see what Magnus would do.


    They knew his reputation¡ªunbending, especially when it came to his family. What would his next move be?


    They got their answer soon enough.


    In a sh of lightning, Magnus''s spear disappeared, and he reached out, grabbing the mana contract from the air. The killing intent didn''t fade¡ªit remained as thick and deadly as ever¡ªbut some of the onlookers exhaled in relief. Perhaps they had narrowly escaped disaster.


    Just as Magnus was about to engrave his terms, Oberon''s cautious voice interrupted.


    "Magnus¡­ there''s no way he or any of us would ept the Steris bing ves to the Ravensteins. Remember that."


    Oberon''s words were cautious but firm. Allowing the Steris to be subservient to the Ravensteins would give Magnus''s family far too much power. None of them, not even Oberon, could allow that.


    Magnus cast Oberon a cold, neutral stare, but then turned back to the contract, engraving his terms.


    Less than a second passed before the paragons read the uses, and Luminous was the first to erupt.


    "There''s no way in hell I''m signing that!" he spat, his molten form flickering with anger.


    BOOM!


    Thunder cracked in the sky, and in a blinding sh, Magnus''s spear reappeared in his hand, lightning surging along its length. His killing intent spiked, and the air itself seemed to tremble under the weight of his rage.


    "Wait! Wait!" Oberon quickly stepped between them, shooting Luminous a cold re. "You caused all of this chaos, Luminous. You''ll take responsibility for your actions."


    Luminous gritted his teeth, his hands clenching into fists. "But he''s asking for too much!"


    "Losers''ints are nothing but rabble," Oberon said icily. "You acted, and you lost. You have no choice but to sign it. If you don''t, the sun may never shine brightly in the human domain again. Choose wisely."


    Luminous''s fists shook with anger as he took another look at the uses in the contract. His eyes burned with fury, but deep inside, he knew Oberon was right. His defeat had consequences.


    Magnus''s terms were brutal and strict:


    1. The Steris will never attack or attempt to harm anyone with Ravenstein blood flowing through their veins. Every member of the Steris family will be required to sign a mana contract enforcing this.


    2. The Steris paragon and all with Steris blood will protect Atticus Ravenstein at all costs, no matter the threat. Every Steris will sign a mana contract in line with this.


    3. Helios Steris will be given up and executed as punishment.


    4. The Steris family will continue protecting the human domain and will never betray it.


    5. The Steris will bear all costs for damages andpensate for every life lost in this conflict, settling reparations to the families affected.


    6. The Steris family will publicly apologize to the Ravensteins, acknowledging their grave error in judgment and stating that their "brains were not operating correctly." This apology will be made in front of all tiered families.

 Chapter 714 Chains

    Chapter 714 Chains


    Luminous''s gaze darkened as he read the final use, feeling utterly humiliated.


    "He''s my son!" Luminous snarled, his voice filled with anger. "There''s no way I can agree to this!"


    Magnus''s killing intent only intensified, lightning crackling around him. The very air seemed to sizzle with electric energy, as if the sky itself were on the verge of exploding.


    "Blood must be repaid with blood," Magnus said coldly, his voice low and deadly. "Actions have consequences. Ravensteins died, and so the Steris must die."


    A suffocating silence fell over the area.


    Zephyrion''s eyes narrowed, and he began to speak, but Oberon subtly shook his head. Still, Zephyrion couldn''t keep silent. "He''s set to be the next paragon, isn''t that too much?"


    Oberon''s gaze was firm. "It''s better than losing the current paragon. His grandchildren have shown promise¡ªthere will be another."


    Zephyrion frowned, unsatisfied with the situation, but he kept quiet. He cast a nce at Oberon, realizing what he had suspected earlier: Oberon was supporting Magnus in his own subtle way. The smartest man in the human domain rarely got involved in political matters unless the domain itself was in jeopardy or there was something he wanted.


    Thorne, who had remained quiet throughout, was no fool. He knew the situation was far from over.


    As the tension grew, every eye turned to Luminous, waiting for his response. The sun''s rays beat down on him, their brilliance a cruel contrast to his weakened, broken form. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    He was the embodiment of the sun''s power, and yet, at this moment, hey helpless on the ground.


    Seconds passed, and the weight of defeat hung heavy in the air. Finally, with clenched fists and a heart full of fury, Luminous muttered, "I ept."


    The contract shed, bursting into motes of golden light as Luminous epted the terms, though his expression was filled with reluctant anger. He had no choice but to ept.


    Oberon smiled faintly. "Good. Now we can¡ª"


    "You will also sign one."


    Magnus''s cold voice cut through the air as he turned his gaze toward Thorne Alverian, who had been standing silently at the side. The killing intent that had once been directed at Luminous now shifted toward Thorne, thick and deadly.


    Zephyrion frowned as Oberon''s subtle smile returned.


    Thorne raised an eyebrow calmly. "What are you talking about?"


    "Before arriving in Sector 6, your family waged war on us. You are just as responsible as the Steris. You will sign a mana contract."


    Thorne''s eyes narrowed. "I had nothing to do with that. It was¡ª"


    Magnus''s gaze grew darker, his voice sharp. "Then I will address your son."


    Thorne froze, his expression hardening. He knew Magnus was right. Even if he hadn''t been directly involved, his son, Eleanor, had been the instigator.


    If Thorne refused to take responsibility, Eleanor would be the one to pay for it. And knowing Magnus, there would be no negotiations¡ªEleanor would die on sight.


    After a long moment of silence, Thorne spoke, his tone cold. "And if I refuse? You''ll wage war on the Alverians?"


    "Yes," Magnus replied bluntly. "But not now. I''ll wait for as long as it takes for the Aegis shield to bepleted, then wage war."


    The air grew still as the two paragons locked eyes.


    Everyone knew Magnus was not one for empty threats. If Thorne didn''tply, the war between their families woulde, no matter how long it took.


    Thorne remained silent for a moment, his mind racing with calctions. Then, with a deep sigh, he spoke. "Fine. But I won''t relinquish my son''s head."


    Magnus nodded, and without hesitation, drafted the contract. It wasn''t as severe as the one Luminous had signed, but it still required the Alverians to protect Atticus and to never attack the Ravensteins¡ªunless they were attacked first.


    Although the Alverian had participated in the war, they had caused next to no damage. In fact, they had been the one to lose greatly.


    If it had beenpletely up to Magnus, the Steris and Alverian would be dead. However, it wasn''t.


    Luminous, his body still weak, began tough hoarsely, coughing between each breath. "Ha¡­ What a sly bastard. He waited for me to sign the contract before asking you for one. Now, even if you gang up on him, my family will have to protect his cub."


    The other paragons ignored Luminous''s derangedughter. Only a man driven to the brink wouldugh after learning his son was about to be executed.


    Thorne sighed again, nodding in reluctant eptance as he signed the contract.


    As the golden light of the contracts faded, it was as though the heavy shroud cast over the entire human domain had been lifted. Many of the onlookers, still staring in disbelief, watched as the paragons began to depart. The devastation left behind was overwhelming. The terrain was unrecognizable. The once-t ins had been scorched ck, massive craters pockmarking the earth where the sheer power of the battle had torn it apart and the ground itself seemed to tremble, still reeling from the aftershocks of the titanic sh.


    No matter how long they lived, no one who had witnessed the battle would ever forget it. It wasn''t just a fight between paragons¡ªit was the day two titans had collided, the day Magnus Ravenstein''s true, terrifying power had been revealed.


    As the paragons left, Magnus, Luminous, and the others made their way to Sector 3, where Helios Steris and the Steris elders and armada, which had been approaching the estate, stopped upon seeing the paragons arriving.


    The sight of Luminous, beaten and weakened, sent a wave of shock rippling through the Steris family. The sun was high in the sky, its rays beating down, and yet, Luminous wasn''t healing. His molten form was dull, his once-blinding glow dimmed. The question echoed silently in their minds: Just how much had Magnus beaten him?


    That shock turned into disbelief when they saw Magnus.


    He stood tall, his body crackling with lightning that danced around him with ferocity. The clouds above rumbled ominously, responding to his presence like a god of thunder.


    Not a single shred of injury marred his form. It was as though he hadn''t fought at all. He looked untouched, while Luminous looked shattered.


    The Steris warriors felt their hearts race as soon as they caught sight of Magnus. His killing intent surged through the air like a violent storm, pressing down on them. Many of the warriors faltered, their knees buckling, while others outright lost control, their bodies trembling with fear. A few soiled themselves in terror, unable to withstand the weight of Magnus''s presence.


    As Magnus''s eyes locked onto Helios, Luminous could only turn his gaze away, his hands clenched in silent defeat.


    Without uttering a word, chains of lightning wrapped around Helios, rendering him unconscious in an instant.


    Helios, still dazed, barely understood what was happening. His eyes searched for his father, but Luminous didn''t have the courage to meet his gaze. In a single heartbeat, Helios was gone, taken by Magnus without a sound.


    The Steris warriors were left in stunned silence. None dared to move, none dared to speak. The sight of their paragon, beaten, and Helios, taken away, left them utterly shaken.


    As the paragons gathered with Seraphina and the others, the conversation shifted from their battle to an even more pressing matter¡ªthe Obsidian Order.

 Chapter 715 Chaos

    Chapter 715 Chaos


    The paragons had immediately gathered in the skies of Sector 3, convening an emergency meeting to discuss the newly revealed threat of the Obsidian Order.


    The atmosphere in Sector 3 was filled with tension, the gravity of the situation pressing heavily on everyone present.


    What had once been a minor nuisance¡ªa simple underground organization causing havoc in the human domain¡ªhad now exploded into a full-scale threat. Their threat level had skyrocketed from a 10 to a 100 in an instant.


    The Obsidian Order had been known to all, but the paragons were just now realizing how much they had underestimated them.


    While the Order had caused significant damage in the past, no tier one family had taken them seriously.


    That changed the moment they attacked the Ravenstein camp, killing many youths, and when Ronad killed Ariel, earning the ire of the Ravenstein family.


    In response, the Ravensteins had purged Sector 3, dismantling the Order''s bases and forcing Alvis, Ronad, and their followers into hiding. The situation had been so severe that they ended up seeking help from their allies, the Vermore family, and ultimately found refuge in the Abyssal Chasm.


    But now, everything was different. The presence of a paragon within the Obsidian Order had changed the entirendscape. The paragons could no longer afford to underestimate them.


    Every paragon of the tier-one families was present in the meeting¡ªexcept for Aric, who was in the academy.


    Even Magnus and Luminous, despite their recently finished battle, were there. Magnus stood silent, the unconscious body of Helios bound by lightning at his side¡ªa sight that made Luminous clench his fists in anger. Even if he wanted to, he couldn''t attack Magnus anymore.


    The discussion began quickly, the tension in the air palpable. Seraphina was the first to speak.


    "From what I saw, ckgate''s ability revolves around creating dark portals. He uses them to travel vast distances in an instant. It''s simr to teleportation."


    Her words held great weight, the implications clear. ckgate had the ability to bypass defenses, infiltrating deep into their domain without warning.


    The situation might be different with the Aegis airship, but it couldn''t be left active forever. The resources required would be unimaginable, not to mention the political implications.


    Gavic, who had been silent until now, finally spoke, his gravelly voice breaking through the silence.


    "Were there any signs they have more paragons?" n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The other paragons turned their attention to Seraphina, who shook her head. "We had only brief contact. There was no indication of other paragons, but we can''t assume he''s the only one."


    Oberon tapped his fingers together in thought before speaking. "It''s hard to believe that one human, even a paragon, couldmand the loyalty of so many, especially when the Obsidian Order''s reach extends beyond humans. They have roots in the other races, too. We must consider the possibility that there are other paragons among them, possibly from other races."


    The room fell silent as Oberon floated toward the area where ckgate had appeared during the battle.


    His golden eyes glowed, mana swirling around him as his perception activated. The other paragons waited, watching him work.


    Finally, after a few moments, the golden light dimmed, and Oberon spoke. "I can sense faint alien remnants here, but they''ve been cut off. It''s like a cluster of energy that ends here, not linking anywhere. I can''t track them."


    Frowns crossed the faces of the paragons, disappointment palpable. They had hoped Oberon could track ckgate and lead them directly to the Order''s location. Without that, they were back to square one.


    But Oberon wasn''t finished. "However, I can work with this. I can create a rune-based detector, something that will alert us whenever this type of energy appears again. It won''t stop them from entering, but it''ll ensure we have early warning next time."


    His words brought some relief to the group. One of the biggest concerns had been ckgate''s ability to bypass the domain''s defenses. If they could track his movements the moment he appeared, it would help mitigate the threat.


    Still, the weight of the situation wasn''t lost on anyone. As Octavius crossed his arms, his sharp eyes narrowed in thought. "This can''t be all we do¡ªjust wait to be attacked. We need to go on the offensive."


    Oberon nodded. "Agreed. Gathering intelligence is our top priority. I''ll also continue analyzing the remnants of ckgate''s energy to see if we can find a way to inhibit his spatial ability. I''ll be engraving runes in every sector to enhance security, but until that''s done, we should all remain on high alert and stay within our territories."


    With that, the meeting began to wind down. One by one, the paragons began to leave, heading back to their sectors to prepare. Now that the Obsidian Order had made an appearance, no one knew what they would do next.


    As the Steris warriors departed Sector 3, their heads were hung low, intense shame and defeat clear in their expressions.


    The once-proud and confident warriors had been thoroughly beaten, despite their earlier confidence. None knew how the Steris family would recover from this, especially after the sight of their paragon brought low.


    And with them gone, Sector 3 was plunged into an eerie silence. The aftermath of the battle was still fresh, the devastation apparent in every corner.


    The capital city, once bustling with life, nowy in ruins.


    Rubble filled the streets, and the air was thick with the acrid smell of smoke and destruction.


    Throughout the cities of Sector 3, Ravenstein family members moved about in a daze. Anger, grief, and fear filled the streets.


    Bodies of Steris family members¡ªthose unfortunate enough to be in the sector at the time of the war¡ªwere strewn across the capital. They had been hunted down and killed by the Ravensteins in the chaos, leaving behind a trail of blood.


    The streets were filled with the sounds of crying and desperate pleas for help. Survivors were being pulled from the wreckage, Sentinel Guardians working tirelessly to dig people out from under copsed buildings.


    For many, it was a race against time. Injuries were severe, and death had imed countless lives, but luckily, it was a world of magic. Most of the citizens were at least at the novice rank.

 Chapter 716 Unblinking

    Chapter 716 Unblinking


    As the chaos began to settle and families reunited with their loved ones, the conversations turned toward one direction¡ª the Ravenstein estate, or what was left of it.


    The hill where the grand estate once stood was now a scarredndscape, smoke rising from the ruins.


    The people of Sector 3 could only stare, each one with different emotions¡ª shock, disbelief, and an overwhelming sense of loss.


    ¡­


    A swirling ck portal tore through the sky above a dense, crimson forest, and from its depths, multiple figures streamed out, floating high in the air. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    The portal''s swirling mass shimmered before closing.


    Suddenly, two figures plummeted from the sky, crashing brutally through the forest canopy, smashing branches and toppling trees before mming into the ground with a violent bang. Dust and debris erupted into the air as the impact left a gaping crater in the earth.


    ckgate hovered above, casting a nce down at the beaten forms of Elysia and Alvis, their bodies broken and barely clinging to life.


    Elysia was on the brink of death, her breath shallow, while Alvisy in utter exhaustion, drained and unmoving. They were in no state to even speak, let alone rise.


    ckgate''s expression didn''t change as he looked away, his gaze shifting to the remaining branch heads. Kazimir and the others knelt in mid air, heads bowed in deference, awaiting hismand.


    "Did you get it?" ckgate''s voice finally cut through the silence, cold and measured.


    Kazimir was quick to respond, "Yes, Paragon ckgate. Koner sessfully breached their defenses."


    Kazimir reached for the small bag at his waist, pulling out a diminutive chest. He quickly opened it, revealing an object wrapped tightly in thick cloth. As soon as it left the chest, the object began to expand until it reached its true size.


    Kazimir handed it over to ckgate, his movements cautious. The other branch heads watched silently as ckgate''s lips curled into a smile. This object had been the true purpose behind his appearance in the human domain, the real reason he had saved them. Everyone knew it¡ª but none of them even dared voice anyint.


    Carefully, ckgate began unwrapping the object, revealing a simple, unassuming staff. To anyone else, it would have appeared ordinary, perhaps even worthless. But to ckgate, it was a priceless treasure. His fingers hovered just above its surface, and just as he was about to touch it, ckgate suddenly froze. His smile vanished, reced by a cold, deadly re. Without a word, he wrapped the staff back up, his expression darkening.


    "Stop spying," ckgatemanded icily, his gaze fixed on no one in particr. The branch heads exchanged confused nces, unsure of whom he was addressing. That question was soon answered.


    "Well¡­ it''s kinda my world, so¡­ no, I won''t," came a lighthearted, almost mocking voice from behind. The branch heads turned around, each of their eyes wide as a man appeared out of nowhere. He was lean and handsome, with flowing blue hair and sharp crimson eyes. A simple robe hung loosely over his frame, his entire demeanor casual, almostzy.


    The branch heads immediately bowed lower, their voices united in greeting, "We greet the Paragon!"


    The man chuckled, waving them off with an amused grin. "Ah, so serious. You don''t have to do this every time."


    His eyes moved toward ckgate, a small smile on his lips as he caught the cold daggers ckgate was ring at him.


    "Whoa, whoa¡ª what''s with the death stare? You act like I slept with your wife or something. What''s wrong? You''re not happy to see me?"


    ckgate''s expression remained icy, his voice sharper than a de. "What do you want, Whisker?"


    The man''s grin widened. "What do I want? Well, I couldn''t help but notice¡­ what do you have there?" His eyes flicked toward the wrapped staff.


    "It''s none of your business," ckgate snapped, his voice low, a clear warning.


    Whisker''s smile didn''t falter, but the air around him shifted. The yful energy vanished, reced with something more serious, more dangerous. The weight of the atmosphere grew tenfold, pressing down on everyone in the vicinity. "Secretive, aren''t we?" Whisker said, his voice still light but now edged with seriousness. "Maybe you need a reminder of where you are."


    The branch heads immediately felt the pressure.


    Their bodies trembled, struggling to stay upright as the air itself seemed to grow heavy, suffocating. And worse, they could feel them¡ª millions of eyes.


    From every corner of the forest below, humanoid and beastly figures stared up at them, their cold gazes fixed on the group, unblinking, waiting.


    Every creature, from the smallest to thergest, had their eyes on the invaders.


    Kazimir and the other branch heads gulped audibly, their fear palpable.


    ckgate''s killing intent exploded outward, nketing the forest in a wave of oppressive aura. His voice wasced with anger. "You''re one of the roots of the Obsidian Order¡­ are you betraying us, Whisker?"


    The tension reached its peak. The branch heads'' faces grew pale, silently praying that a sh between the two paragons wouldn''t break out.


    But then, unexpectedly, Whisker let out augh. His smile returned, wide and carefree. "Betray you? Of course not. The Order is far too entertaining for me to abandon it." His eyes sparkled with mischief once again. "How long are you nning to stay?"


    "As long as I want," ckgate replied, his voice colder than before. Without another word, he vanished into the depths of the crimson forest, disappearing from view.


    Whisker stood still, his yful smile fading as his expression grew serious. His crimson eyes narrowed as he stared after ckgate. The jovial facade was gone, reced by a calcting look.


    ''That staff... it feels just like my star actor''s...'' he thought, his mind racing with possibilities.


    After a moment of contemtion, Whisker Von Pounce, the sovereign of the beast race, disappeared just as suddenly as he had arrived, leaving the branch heads behind, still trembling in the wake of his presence.

 Chapter 717 Pass

    Chapter 717 Pass


    The aftermath of the battle rippled across the human domain like an unrelenting storm.


    Only a day had passed, but the magnitude of what had happened was unforgettable.


    Oberon had worked quickly, doing exactly as he had promised. He visited each sector of the human domain, crafting and inscribing defensive runes into every city, designed to detect the energy signature of ckgate should he ever dare teleport into their territory again.


    The alert system he created was not isted to individual sectors¡ªno, Oberon had ensured that if the rm was triggered, every paragon in the human domain would know instantly.


    A necessary precaution for an escting threat.


    As the human domain began its slow, painful recovery, another storm brewed¡ªthis one made of whispers.


    News of Luminous''s defeat, along with the humiliation of the Steris and Alverian families, spread like wildfire.


    Conversations revolved around the same topic. It was the most talked-about event in the entire human domain.


    People from distant sectors flocked to Sectors 2 and 3, wanting to hear firsthand ounts from those who had witnessed the sh between Magnus and Luminous.


    Those who had seen Magnus and Luminous battle spoke of the fight with utter reverence, though even they could barelyprehend what they had seen.


    The movements had been so fast, the strikes so powerful, that even for many grandmasters, it was nothing but a blur of energy and shockwaves. But the devastation left in its wake was all too real.


    Buildings, forests, even the ground itself had been torn asunder by the forces unleashed.


    Despite Luminous''s brutal defeat, the Steris family''s position in Sector 5 didn''t shift. They were still a tier-one family, and that alone made them untouchable.


    The power gap between the tier-one families and the tier twos was still as insurmountable as ever. No tier-two family dared to make a move against them, not even in their weakened state.


    Instead, gifts and tribute poured into the Steris estate from families seeking to curry favor, hoping to stay in the good graces of the still-powerful family.


    But inside the Steris estate, there was nothing but brooding silence. The shame of defeat weighed heavily, but for Luminous, the shame of losing his son cut deeper. Since entering his quarters, he had note out. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    While Sector 5 simmered with tension, the situation in Sector 3 was different, though not entirely calm.


    Ravenspire was still being rebuilt, and the Ravenstein family was in a state of mourning. They were currently subdued, but not because of power struggles.


    No one dared to vie for the Ravensteins'' power after what had happened. The disy of strength from Magnus had ensured that no one would be foolish enough to challenge them for a long time.


    However, the annihtion of the Vermore family had left a void, and that void was quickly bing a point of contention.


    Dusk Town, a town filled with vast resources, had suddenly be the most sought-after territory in the sector. The tier-three families, many of whom governed various parts of the city, found themselves eyeing the opportunity to move up thedder.


    Some of these families had long been on the verge of bing tier-two, possessing grandmasters in their ranks. The only thing that had held them back was theck of territory. Now, with the Vermore family wiped out, that barrier was gone.


    Tension ran high in Dusk Town as families jostled for influence, each trying to position themselves for a chance to im the territory. Despite this, none dared to make a direct move. The Ravensteins hadn''t bothered to secure thend¡ªthey didn''t need to. Their implied dominance was enough. Every family knew that stepping on that territory would be suicide.


    And then, as if sensing the shifting tides, the inevitable happened.


    Tributes and gifts flooded into the Ravenstein estate in such abundance that it seemed impossible to manage. Tiered families from all over Sector 3, and even beyond, came to show their support and deepen their alliances with the Ravensteins. Their reasons varied, but their intentions were clear¡ªthey wanted to be on the Ravensteins'' side.


    The most notable visitors came from the remaining tier-two families of Sector 3: the Aquilore and Lunahaven families.


    The Aquilore, led by women, followed a strict matriarchal system. They were warriors through and through, and though their culture differed greatly from others in the domain, their strength was undeniable. Atticus would havepared them to Valkyries from Earth''s lore¡ªa race of battle-hardened women who thrived in war. Their bloodline was designed forbat, granting them physical enhancements far beyond the norm. They could boost their strength, speed, and reflexes with ease, and their mastery of battle made them both feared and respected.


    When the Aquilore arrived at the estate, they came with a flood of marriage proposals. Their daughters were offered to the Ravensteins, the matriarchs hoping to strengthen the bond between the two families through blood.


    The Lunahaven, on the other hand, were unlike any other family. Known for their brutish nature, they were what Atticus might have called "cavemen." They wore minimal clothing, their formsrge and imposing, and they had a simpler, more primal view of the world. While the Ravensteins controlled elements, the Lunahaven mimicked the characteristics of the elements themselves.


    It wasn''t as refined as the Ravensteins'' elemental control, but their ability was powerful in its own way.


    The Lunahaven didn''t bring marriage proposals; they brought manpower. Their offer was to lend their strength to help rebuild the Ravenstein estate and assist in any way they could.


    In just two days, the Ravenstein estate was rebuilt.


    The earth elementalists of the family had worked tirelessly, reshaping thend, clearing the rubble, and restoring the grandeur that had been lost in the battle. Though the estate wasn''t fullyplete, it still looked grand, perhaps even more so than before.


    Despite the constant stream of visitors, the mood in the estate was somber. The war had imed many lives, and the Ravensteins had lost someone important.


    Dekai''s absence weighed heavily on the family. There wasn''t a single person in the estate who didn''t know his name¡ªthe Father of Fire.


    During this time, no members of the main Ravenstein family attended to the visitors. The sorrow was too deep, and the loss too fresh.

 Chapter 718 Silent Type

    Chapter 718 Silent Type


    Atticus still hadn''t woken up. Two days had passed, and yet he remained unconscious.


    Anastasia hadn''t left his side for a single moment. She stayed beside him, her hand gently brushing through his snow-white hair.


    Despite the healing potions Avalon had given her, Anastasia''s body still showed signs of age. The burns and wounds had healed, but the toll Elysia''s life-draining ability had taken on her was visible.


    She had aged, the vitality stolen from her far more than what any potion could restore.


    She sat in silence, her eyes soft as she looked at her son lovingly. Arya, silently standing in the shadows, remained quiet, watching over them both.


    Since the battle had ended, Arya had been unusually silent, her thoughts filled with deep shame, hidden from everyone.


    Meanwhile, in another part of the Ravenstein mansion, Avalon stepped out of a room, his eyes red and bloodshot, his face pale and weary.


    His entire mood was off, and the fire molecules that normally danced around him with warmth now flickered coldly, reflecting the sadness and anger within him.


    As he walked, he met Magnus standing just outside the door. Magnus''s presence was as heavy as ever, but this time, Avalon sensed something different in his father¡ªsomething he had never sensed before. Sadness. Unwillingness.


    It was the first time Avalon had ever seen Magnus like this. The man who had always been confident, always certain of everything, now stood with a weight on his shoulders that even he couldn''t seem to shake.


    The two men¡ªfather and son¡ªlocked eyes for a moment. Neither spoke, but there was no need for words.


    Both understood the depth of the pain the other was feeling. In this vast estate, surrounded by family and power, they were simply two grieving men.


    They nodded to each other in silent understanding, neither of them speaking as they passed by one another.


    Avalon paused for a second, watching as Magnus came to a stop in front of the door. And then, in a sight Avalon never thought he''d see, Magnus¡ªa man who had shaken the entire human domain only days before¡ªtook a deep breath.


    He steadied himself before gathering the courage to enter the room.


    Avalon continued his walk, his legs moving aimlessly through the estate. His gaze was distant, his mind unfocused. He moved like a man lost, a hollow shell of the warrior he once was.


    Soon, three figures joined him¡ªSirius, Lyanna, and Nathan. They said nothing, but their presence was enough.


    They had grown up together, shared victories and losses, and they knew Avalon better than anyone. There was nothing they could say to ease his pain.


    They couldn''t bring back what he had lost. But they could be there, walking beside him in silence.


    As Avalon''s absent-minded walk led them toward a building on the southern side of the estate, the three exchanged silent nces, their expressions shifting as they realized where Avalon was heading.


    This was where they kept their prisoners.


    Avalon was the head of the Ravenstein family, one of the Four Stars, and together with hisrades, there was no part of the estate they couldn''t ess.


    The building was stark and cold, designed to hold even the most powerful of enemies. And in the transparent cell before them, meditating in the center of the room, was Helios Steris. As soon as he saw the group enter, Helios stood, his eyes narrowing dangerously.


    "What do you want?" he growled, his voice low and full of hatred.


    Avalon didn''t respond. His face remained nk as he approached the door to the prison, ignoring the AI''s warning as he unlocked it and stepped inside.


    The room had been specially designed to block the use of bloodlines and to reduce the strength of anyone inside to that of a novice. It was a ce where even the most dangerous individuals could be held in check.


    Helios tensed as Avalon entered, but then he smirked, cracking his knuckles as he took a step forward. "Well, well¡­ look at this. No bloodlines. No mana. Guess I''ll be able to beat you to a pulp before I die, huh?"


    To Helios, the reason he had lost to Avalon before was because of thetter''s overwhelming strength, mana, and powerful bloodline. But now, all of that was gone. This was his chance¡ªhis one opportunity to get back at the man who had humiliated him.


    Helios took another step toward Avalon, but before his foot could evennd, a brutal BAM echoed through the cell. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Avalon''s punch connected with Helios''s face with a sickening crunch, jerking the man''s head back violently. The smirk on Helios''s face vanished, reced with shock and pain.


    And then, it wasn''t even a fight.


    Avalon pounced on him, unleashing a torrent of punches thatnded with devastating force. Each hit was harder than thest, fueled by a grief that had no other outlet.


    Helios, dazed and unable to defend himself, crumpled beneath the relentless assault.


    Sirius, Lyanna, and Nathan stood outside the cell, watching the scene unfold without saying a word.


    They understood what Avalon was going through. To some, it might seem wrong¡ªafter all, the Obsidian Order had been responsible for Freya''s impending death, not the Steris family. But grief didn''t care about logic or fairness.


    Avalon had never been a perfect man. He was a grieving son, and they had no intention of interrupting his pain.


    ¡­


    Magnus stood at the doorway of the room he had just entered.


    He had fought countless battles, faced impossible odds, and yet this¡ªthis scene before him¡ªwas something he had dreaded with a fear deeper than any war could bring.


    There, lying weakly on the bed, was Freya. Elysia had unfortunately siphoned enough life force from Freya that her body could no longer sustain life.


    Freya''s calm, serene eyes lifted to meet his, and a soft smile curled at the corners of her lips. "You finally came to see me, huh?" she teased gently, her voice weak but still filled with the same warmth it had always carried.


    Magnus said nothing and just kept staring at her.


    Freya''s smile widened slightly, and despite the frailty of her body, her spirit still shone in her eyes. "You always were the strong, silent type¡­ but this is a bit much, don''t you think?"

 Chapter 719 Gone

    Chapter 719 Gone


    Freya''s smile widened slightly, and despite the frailty of her body, her spirit still shone in her eyes. "You always were the strong, silent type¡­ but this is a bit much, don''t you think?"


    Magnus''s heart twisted. It was just like Freya to make jokes and tease him even in her current situation. Her acting normal in this moment made everything even harder.


    He took a hesitant step forward, his expression threatening to crumble as he watched her struggle to sit up straight.


    Freya tilted her head, her smile fading as her expression softened. "I''m not going to be here much longer¡­ are you really going to just stand there? Or will you be by my side?"


    Magnus''s eyes widened, and before he knew it, his legs carried him forward. He crossed the distance between them in a heartbeat and knelt beside her, hisrge hand gently cupping her delicate one.


    She was cold to the touch, and it sent even more fear into his heart.


    Freya gave him a teasing smile, squeezing his hand. "You know, you''re as stiff as a statue sometimes¡­ I always thought I''d be the one to break you in the end," she whispered softly, her tone filled with humor, even though she was as weak as a twig.


    Magnus lowered his head, his hand trembling as he clutched hers tighter, but he made sure not to apply too much pressure.


    He couldn''t hold back anymore, and his voice broke with the emotions he had been burying for so long.


    "I¡­ failed you."


    Freya''s brow furrowed slightly, her voice quiet but firm. "How?" she asked gently, her thumb brushing against his knuckles.


    "I wasn''t there," Magnus whispered, his voice cracking. "I should''ve been there. I should''ve protected you. It''s my duty and I failed."


    Freya let out a soft, tiredugh, her fingers tightening around his hand as she shook her head weakly.


    "Magnus¡­ you were there. You were fighting to protect our family. You were battling someone who wanted to destroy everything we built¡­ You did protect me, us."


    Magnus''s eyes met Freya''s, seeing her once bright eyes dimmed significantly. His jaw clenched tightly as he tried to hold it together.


    He couldn''t break now, not in front of her. Not when she needed him to be strong. But the weight of it all¡ªthe thought of losing her¡ªwas unbearable.


    Freya''s gaze softened further as she looked into his eyes. "You''ve always been a protector, Magnus¡­ but even you can''t stop everything. You can''t be everywhere at once. Don''t me yourself for this."


    Magnus lowered his head, his other hand clenching so tightly that his knuckles turned white. "But I should''ve done more. I should''ve saved you."


    Freya''s smile returned, though it was softer, more bittersweet. "You''ve done more for me than anyone else ever could. You''ve given me everything, Magnus. I don''t need saving¡­ not from this." Her voice wavered, but she held his gaze firmly. "What I need now¡­ is for you to be here. With me."


    Magnus''s heart twisted in his chest. He had faced countless enemies, fought battles that shook the world, but none of thatpared to the battle he was fighting now¡ªthe battle of watching the one person who had always grounded him slip away.


    It was painful. More painful than anything he had ever felt in his entire life.


    Freya''s hand moved to his cheek, her touch featherlight. "You''re the only one who ever saw me, Magnus. Really saw me." She smiled through the pain, her eyes glistening. "We''ve had a good run, haven''t we?"


    Magnus closed his eyes, his hand tightening around hers. "The best," he whispered hoarsely.


    Freya let out a soft breath, her hand slowly falling from his cheek. "Then let me go¡­ and hold me while you do." Her voice was barely above a whisper now, her strength fading with each passing moment.


    Magnus''s heart shattered as he gently pulled her into his arms, cradling her fragile form against his chest.


    He pressed his forehead against hers, his breath shaky as he held her close. "I love you," he whispered, his voice cracking as he spoke.


    Freya smiled, her eyes fluttering shut as she nestled into him, her hand gripping his tightly. "I love you too¡­ more than you''ll ever know," she whispered softly, pausing before adding, "And my grandchildren¡­ tell them I''ll always be watching over them. Make sure they know I love them with all my heart."


    "I''ll tell them every day," Magnus promised, his voice breaking under the weight of his emotions.


    Freya smiled, her breath shallow. "Now promise me, Magnus¡­ after I leave, you''re not just going to shut yourself off. Promise me you''ll try to bond more with Avalon and the family. Promise me you''ll continue living your life."


    Magnus felt the weight of her words pressing into his heart, and for a moment, he couldn''t respond. He held her tighter, feeling the warmth of her fading form.


    She had always wanted what was best for him.


    Finally, after a pause, he whispered, his voice cracking slightly, "I promise."


    Freya let out a soft, contented sigh, her grip on his hand loosening slightly. "Good¡­ that''s all I need to hear. You''ve always kept your promises¡­"


    Magnus immediately felt her grip weaken, her breathing slowing. His arms tightened around her as if he could somehow hold on to her longer, but he knew¡­ he knew this was the end.


    Only now did he understand how hard Freya had been fighting to hold on, all these days. She had been at the very edge, yet she hadn''tined, hadn''t shown her suffering.


    Instead, she had treated him with love, even when he had avoided seeing her, too afraid of the pain it would cause him.


    And now¡­ she was gone.


    As her final breath left her lips, Magnus clenched his teeth, holding her tighter, the weight of his world copsing around him.


    "I-I''m sorry," he whispered, his voice barely a breath as tears streamed down his face. He had been a coward, and now the pain of that failure crushed him.


    Outside, the world fell silent. In Sector 3, the people went about their day, unaware of the tragedy that had just unfolded.


    But soon, they all turned their faces to the sky as thick clouds began to gather overhead.


    At first, it was just a few drops, but soon enough, an intense rain started to pour all over Sector 3. People stopped whatever they were doing, each one cing a hand over their heart.


    They didn''t know why, but every single person, whether an elementalist or not, felt the profound sadness in the air. It was as though the entire sector was mourning alongside Magnus. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Freya Ravenstein, the quiet heart of the Ravenstein family, was gone.

 Chapter 720 No…

    Chapter 720 No¡­


    Atticus dreamt of a ce engulfed in intense fire.


    The mes roared around him, scorching the very air he breathed. Even though fire was a part of him, the heat here was overwhelming.


    His skin burned, his throat was parched as though he hadn''t tasted water in decades, and yet he couldn''t move.


    His muscles felt like lead, rooted to the ground, the weight of the fire pressing down on him, unrelenting.


    The thought of death briefly flickered in his mind. Was this how it would end?


    "Atticus!"


    "Atticus!"


    A voice cut through the inferno, calling his name. It was distant, yet unmistakable¡ªa voice that had always brought him warmth, love, and safety.


    Mom.


    Anastasia''s face shed in his mind¡ªher features twisted in pain, her skin burning in the fire that surrounded them both.


    Atticus''s heart clenched. The pain was unbearable, the heat suffocating, but he couldn''t ignore her call.


    He couldn''t let her suffer.


    His will suddenly firmed. Crimson light flickered in his eyes as he struggled against the invisible chains holding him down.


    His mother needed him.


    Through the ze, he saw her smile, soft andforting, and then everything went dark.


    ---


    Atticus''s eyes snapped open, only to immediately squint against the blinding brightness that assaulted them.


    The light was too intense, too sharp after so much darkness. He quickly shut his eyes again, breathing heavily as his senses adjusted.


    Slowly, he opened them once more, the world around himing into focus. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Hey in arge king sized bed, the familiar scents of home filling the air.


    ''I''m in my room?'' Atticus could never forget the room he had grown up in.


    "Urgh..."


    His body felt heavy, drained, but intact.


    He suddenly noticed a shadow looming over him, and when his vision cleared, the first thing he saw was Anastasia¡ªhis mother, sitting beside him, tears streaming down her face.


    She was crying, but smiling, her hands trembling as they reached out to him. "Atticus¡­ you''re awake," she whispered, her voice filled with relief.


    Atticus blinked, the memories of the battle rushing back to him¡ªthe mes, the chaos, the battles, and¡­ his mother.


    She had saved him.


    His gaze drifted over her, noticing the faint signs of age that hadn''t been there before. She had aged slightly, by almost a decade.


    Without a word, Atticus pulled himself up and hugged her, wrapping his arms around her tightly.


    Anastasia sobbed against him, unable to control her body from shaking as she clutched her son as though she''d never let go.


    "You¡­ you were gone for days¡­ I was so scared," she murmured, her voice breaking.


    Atticus tightened his hold on her. "I''m sorry, Mom," he whispered. He truly hated making her feel this way. It was never his intention.


    After a moment, Anastasia pulled back slightly, wiping her tears but keeping one hand on his.


    "You should take it easy," she said softly, trying her best to regain herposure.


    "You''ve been through so much. Rest now."


    Atticus shook his head. "I''m fine," he said quietly, but soon regretted it as he saw the darkened look on Anastasia''s face. She wasn''t taking no for an answer.


    With a sigh, he rested his back against the bed, his thoughts momentarily scattered.


    His gaze flickered for a moment. "Where is everyone? And where are we?" he asked, realizing that the entire estate had been destroyed during the battle.


    Anastasia''s expression shifted, the smile fading as a wave of sadness passed over her face. She hesitated, her hand tightening slightly on his.


    "There''s¡­ something you need to know."


    Atticus''s heart immediately skipped a beat. "What is it?" With her tone and expression, there could only be bad news.


    Without saying another word, Anastasia reached into her robe and pulled out a small, sealed letter. She handed it to Atticus with trembling fingers, tears streaming down her cheeks.


    "It''s from your grandmother¡­ Freya."


    Atticus froze, his breath catching in his throat. He stared at the letter, his mind swirling with questions.


    His hand shook as he took it from his mother. "What¡­ what is this?" he asked, despite already sensing the answer.


    "She wanted you to have this. I¡­ I think it''s best if you read it."


    Atticus took a deep breath, steeling himself before he broke the seal and unfolded the letter.


    ---


    To my dearest grandson, Atticus.


    I hope you''ll forgive me for not being there to say this in person, but life, it seems, had other ns for me. I''ve always known you were different, Atticus. You''ve always been the strangest child I''ve ever met, but in the best possible way. Watching you grow has been one of the greatest joys of my life. You remind me so much of Magnus¡ª strong, stubborn, always carrying the weight of the world on your shoulders.


    ¡­


    Atticus''s grip on the letter tightened, his eyes bing moist as he kept on reading.


    ¡­


    It''s that same stubbornness and sense of responsibility that made me want to write this letter. I had hoped to see you before I go, to tell you all of this myself, but as you know, not everything goes ording to n.


    I don''t want you to me yourself for anything, Atticus. You''re only sixteen. It should be us¡ªyour family¡ªwho protect you, not the other way around. But I see so much of your grandfather in you¡­ always feeling like you have to bear the burden, always thinking you could have done more.


    Please remember this: you did nothing wrong. Life is unpredictable, and it was my time. You are a bright me, just like your father, and you have so much ahead of you. I want you to know how proud I am of you, how proud we all are of you. And Atticus, your grandfather¡­ Magnus will me himself too. He''s like you, after all. Promise me you''ll tell him that it''s not his fault. Let him know that I never med him, not for one second.


    ¡­


    Tears welled up in Atticus''s eyes, his vision blurring as the words on the page became harder to read. He could barely hold the letter steady, but he pressed on. He had to finish reading it.


    ¡­


    It was a gift from the heavens that I got to watch you grow up into the incredible young man you are. I wish I could continue watching, but, unfortunately, I have to leave now. But know this, I will always be with you, always watching over you.


    And when thepetitiones, my dear grandson, you better kick some ass for me.


    With all my love, your loving grandmother, Freya.


    ¡­


    Atticus''s breath hitched, the tears finally spilling down his cheeks.


    The air felt heavy. Despite the abundance of air in the room, none seemed to reach his lungs. His chest heaved as he kept reading thosest words.


    He crumpled the letter in his hands, his beating fast as the words sank in.


    "No¡­" he whispered, his voice trembling. "No, she can''t be gone¡­"


    Anastasia, who had been quietly watching him, reached out, her voice soft. "Atticus¡­"


    But he couldn''t hear her.


    His body moved on instinct, his legs swinging out of the bed as he stood, his breath ragged.


    "Where is she?" he demanded, his eyes filled with tears.


    "Atticus¡ª" Anastasia began, but before she could stop him, Atticus bolted toward the door. His body felt weak, his muscles stiff, but he didn''t care.


    He had to see her. He had to be sure.


    Atticus ran through the Ravenstein estate, his feet eventually carrying him to the burial grounds.


    As he approached, he saw a lone figure standing in front of a newly erected gravestone¡ªMagnus.


    Atticus''s steps faltered, but he forced himself to move forward, his heart racing as he finally saw it¡ªa gravestone bearing Freya''s name.


    Before he knew it, Atticus lost all strength in his legs, the emotions overwhelming him. He copsed to his knees, tears flowing freely.


    "No¡­ No¡­"

 Chapter 721 Exhaustion

    Chapter 721 Exhaustion


    It felt like the world was ending.


    Everything around him blurred, as though the air itself had turned into a cruel mirage.


    His mind, heart, and even senses¡ªthey all felt like liars. Reality, once so sharp and clear, now felt vague and hollow, a distorted echo of what it should be.


    The ground beneath him seemed foreign, like he was floating in an endless abyss. Nothing made sense anymore. Everything he''d fought for had crumbled to dust before his very eyes.


    Atticus knelt before Freya''s tombstone, his knees sinking into the earth as tears streamed down his face. His body trembled violently, his breathsing out in ragged sobs.


    "No¡­ no, no, no¡­" he muttered between the sobs, his chest tightening with each breath. "After everything¡­ after all the hard work¡­ I failed. I failed her¡­ I should''ve worked harder¡­ I should''ve protected her¡­"


    Every word that left his lips was heavy with self-me, the guilt gnawing at him like a ravenous beast. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    He buried his face in his hands, tears soaking his palms.


    It felt as if the world itself was caving in on him, the weight of his own inadequacy crushing him under its unbearable force.


    Anastasia soon arrived at the burial ground, her own heart breaking at the sight of her son kneeling before the grave, so lost in his sorrow that he didn''t even notice her approach.


    She wiped her eyes and called out softly, her voice trembling. "Atticus¡­"


    But Atticus wasn''t listening. He couldn''t hear her. He was in his own world, his mind consumed by the overwhelming sadness and guilt that wracked his body.


    The pain was so deep, so raw, that it resonated with something he hadn''t known was possible.


    Until now, Atticus hadn''t realized that this emotion could resonate with this elements like this. But now he knew he had been wrong.


    His emotions, so tightly bound to his elemental affinity, began to bleed into the air around him.


    Water.


    Sadness and grief resonated deeply with the element of water. Water was often associated with emotions, serenity and peace but currently, sorrow and tears.


    It represented the fluidity of feelings, the ebb and flow of life, and the quiet yet overwhelming nature of grief, like a deep, sorrowful river.


    The air began to shift. At first, it was subtle, barely noticeable¡ªthe faintest hint of moisture gathering around him.


    But soon, it grew heavier, the atmosphere thick with humidity as the water molecules in the air responded to Atticus''s grief, swirling around him with an unseen force.


    Tears streamed down his face, but it wasn''t just his tears that wet the earth. The moisture in the air thickened, droplets forming in the atmosphere and circling him like a storm.


    His sorrow, his guilt, his despair¡ªit all fueled the element of water, the element tied to the ebb and flow of emotions. And now, it was like a tidal wave of grief.


    The ground beneath him was saturated, the moisture threatening to drown the very ce he knelt in.


    "Atticus!" Anastasia''s voice broke through, panic in her tone as she watched the storm build. She tried to move toward him, her heart racing, but Atticus''s grief was bing a force of nature. He continued to mutter, his voice weak but filled with regret.


    "I failed¡­ I''m sorry¡­ I should''ve been stronger¡­"


    Before Anastasia could take another step, the sky rumbled.


    RUMBLE.


    Thunder crackled, its deafening roar tearing through the air as the sky darkened above them. Thick clouds rolled in, heavy and ominous, as though the heavens themselves had been summoned to witness the moment.


    Magnus, who had been standing silently before Freya''s tomb, finally spoke. His voice was deep and thunderous, like the approaching storm itself.


    "You may be my grandson¡­ whom I love dearly."


    RUMBLE!


    Another bolt of lightning shed through the sky, illuminating the burial ground in a brilliant sh. His gaze, intense and unwavering, locked onto Atticus, whose emotions threatened to destroy everything around them.


    "But I will not allow you to desecrate her resting ce."


    The power in Magnus''s voice was undeniable, like the rumble of an approaching storm. Thunder cracked once more, louder, the very atmosphere seeming to buckle under the weight of it.


    "Control your emotions," Magnus''s voice boomed, "or I will put you down."


    Atticus''s eyes, wide with shock, locked onto his grandfather. He didn''t hear most of what Magnus had said, but the words about desecrating her resting ce hit him like a hammer.


    "I''m sorry," Atticus whispered, his voice hoarse, repeating the words like a mantra. "I''m sorry... I''m so sorry¡­"


    The water that had been swirling around him began to slow, the violent storm of emotion calming as Atticus''s guilt and sorrow took hold.


    The water settled, seeping back into the earth, leaving behind only the sound of Atticus''s broken sobs.


    "I''m useless... I failed her¡­" he whispered over and over again, his voice barely audible.


    Anastasia, tears streaming down her face, rushed to her son and wrapped her arms around him, holding him tightly as he wept. "No, Atticus¡­ you didn''t fail her¡­ You didn''t¡­"


    But Atticus couldn''t stop the tears, couldn''t stop the overwhelming guilt that gripped him. He buried his face in his mother''s arms, his voice muffled as he continued to mutter apologies.


    Magnus stood still, his jaw clenched, fists tight at his sides. He closed his eyes, forcing himself to calm the storm that had gathered above them.


    Slowly, the clouds began to part, the sky clearing as the tension in the air dissipated.


    ''I''m sorry,'' Magnus thought silently, turning back to Freya''s tombstone. His heart was heavy, his eyes fixed on the stone. He went quiet, listening to the sound of his grandson''s cries filling the burial ground.


    Atticus cried until exhaustion overtook him, his body finally giving in. He fell asleep in Anastasia''s arms, his face still wet with tears.


    Anastasia carefully lifted her son, cradling him as though he were still a child. She nced at Magnus, who remained standing silently before Freya''s grave, and then slowly carried Atticus back toward the estate, her steps heavy with the weight of grief.

 Chapter 722 Resolve

    Chapter 722 Resolve


    Anastasia gentlyid Atticus on the bed, carefully pulling the nkets over him. His face was still stained with dried tears. She wiped away the tear tracks, brushing a few stray strands of his white hair out of his face, and gave him a deep kiss on the forehead. "Rest," she whispered softly, staring at him for a few moments, her heart aching.


    With a final nce, she left the room. As the door closed behind her, silence descended, broken only by the soft rustle of the sheets as Atticus began to stir. "No¡­" he groaned faintly, his voice trembling.


    His breathing grew ragged as his body jerked sharply, his face contorting in pain as he relived horrors in his mind. The darkness in the corner of the room stirred, and from its depths, Arya stepped out, her eyes heavy. She approached him slowly, her heart breaking as she saw his distress. Without a word, she knelt by the bed, gently wiping the sweat forming on his brow. Her fingers lightly brushed against his cheek. "I''m sorry¡­" she whispered, her voice barely audible. Tears welled up in her eyes as she ced aforting hand on his face, silently crying as she watched over him.


    She stayed there for hours, wiping his sweat and murmuring quiet apologies, even though she knew he couldn''t hear her. At least, she hoped.


    ---


    Atticus''s dream shifted into a nightmare.


    He was surrounded by darkness, the world cold and empty. His feet felt heavy as he moved through the shadows. Then he saw her¡ªAnastasia, his mother.


    Her face was pale, her eyes wide with fear, as a dark figure emerged behind her, grabbing her by the neck.


    Atticus tried to scream, but no sound left his throat.


    He tried to run, but his legs wouldn''t move. He was frozen in ce, helpless as he watched the life drain from her eyes.


    The figure tossed her lifeless body to the ground like a broken doll, and Atticus''s heart shattered.


    Suddenly, the scene shifted. Avalon, his father, stood before him, facing an overwhelming wave of enemies. He fought valiantly, but the tide was too great. In a sh, he was struck down, his body copsing into the dirt.


    "No¡­ no, please¡­"


    One by one, the faces of his family, friends, and loved ones shed before his eyes, each one being consumed by the darkness while Atticus stood frozen, powerless to stop it.


    "No¡­"


    Atticus awoke with a start, gasping for breath, his heart racing as if it might burst from his chest. His eyes darted around the room, expecting to see his body drenched in sweat, but it wasn''t.


    The room was bright¡ª morning hade, sunlight streaming through the window, casting long shadows across the floor.


    He sat up, his breathing still heavy, looking around the empty room. He could''ve sworn he had felt someone with him while he slept, but now¡­ there was no one.


    His mind was still foggy with the remnants of the nightmare, but as his eyesnded on the corner of the room, memories of the past few days came crashing back, and the weight of it all hit him like a punch to the gut. Freya''s death. The burial. His failure.


    Atticus slumped back onto the bed, covering his eyes with his right arm as tears began to flow once more.


    He sobbed quietly, the grief still raw and painful. He had failed. Failed to protect her. Failed to save her. Failed to be strong when it mattered most.


    "I''m sorry¡­ I''m sorry¡­" he muttered under his breath, the words a broken plea to the universe, as though somehow, he could turn back time. If only he could.


    But then, in the midst of his sorrow, Freya''s words from the letter resurfaced in his mind. She had told him not to me himself. She had told him it wasn''t his fault. Atticus wiped his tears, taking in a shaky breath as he tried topose himself.


    He couldn''t continue brooding. There was nothing he could do to change the past.


    Those words kept on repeating itself in his head.


    He realized something then, an obvious fact. Freya hadn''t died because it was her time¡ª she had been killed.


    Murdered by the Obsidian Order. And there was only one reason he hadn''t been able to stop it.


    Because he had been weak.


    Atticus''s fist clenched at his side. If he had been stronger, if he hadn''t wasted time in Sector 6, if he hadn''t had to make a deal with Seraphina, he could have made it in time. He could have saved her.


    Only one thing could change everything.


    Power.


    His mind raced, reying the battle in his head, and then he saw it. The face of the woman who had held both Anastasia and Freya by their necks, the one who had siphoned the life out of his grandmother.


    His anger simmered, a cold fury settling deep in his chest. He had nearly killed her that day, and now¡ª despite how absurd it sounded¡ª he was d he hadn''t.


    A swift death would have been mercy.


    His gaze turned cold as his thoughts crystallized into a singr, burning desire for vengeance. His hands clenched into fists, his nails digging into his palms as the image of that woman''s face burned into his mind.


    They had caused this. They had killed someone he loved. And they would pay.


    Everyst one of them.


    Atticus''s breathing steadied, his resolve hardening like steel. His path was clear now. He couldn''t change the past, but he could control the future. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    And in that future, he would ensure that the Obsidian Order would suffer for what they had done.


    He would make them all pay.


    Atticus felt his will be sharper, more resolute, the weight of his recent realizations pressing heavily upon him.


    He took a deep breath, exhaled slowly, and then turned toward a particr shadow that lurked in the corner of his room.


    "Arya," he called out.


    There was no answer, but Atticus wasn''t surprised. He knew she was there. The Atticus of now couldn''t bepared to the past. He could sense her, even while she was hidden in the shadows. He sighed softly, understanding what she must have been feeling.


    "Are you going to disobey me now?" he asked.


    A moment passed before Arya stepped out of the shadows, her head bowed low. "I-I apologize, young master," she said, her voice trembling slightly.

 Chapter 723 Reunion

    Chapter 723 Reunion


    She kept her gaze on the floor, trying to avoid his piercing eyes. Shame and guilt weighed heavily on her heart.


    Anastasia had almost died. Despite Arya''s promise to always protect him, despite her best efforts, she had failed. Atticus had been the one to protect her instead, and the guilt gnawed at her.


    But before she could say another word, she felt Atticus''s arms wrap around her, pulling her into a gentle hug. Her eyes widened in shock.


    "I missed you, Arya," Atticus said softly.


    For a moment, Arya didn''t know how to react. She hesitated, her voice shaky as she began to protest,


    "B-but I wasn''t able to¡ª"


    "Don''t me yourself," Atticus interrupted, his voice firm but gentle. "You did your best. It''s not anyone''s fault except the people responsible."


    ''Such anger,'' Arya shivered slightly. The air had be noticeably colder as Atticus spoke, his anger palpable in the room.


    It was so intense, it felt like the temperature had dropped. Arya could sense the overwhelming fury simmering beneath his calm exterior, and she wasn''t sure if she should be relieved or concerned.


    Tears welled up in her eyes and just as Arya was about to respond, a presence appeared outside the door, and she quickly disappeared back into the shadows.


    The door burst open, and two figures walked in¡ª a beautiful young girl with a doll like face, her expression cold and aloof, and a tall, vibrant boy with arge grin on his face.


    "Ember¡­ Caldor?" Atticus muttered, shock flickering in his eyes. It had been so long since he had seen them.


    Ember''s icy gaze softened as she looked at her cousin.


    "Atticus," she said softly, her voice cool butced with warmth. She gave him a faint smile, something she rarely showed.


    Caldor, on the other hand, despite all the years, hadn''t changed a bit. He rushed into the room with a brightugh, his energy filling the space.


    "You''re awake!" he shouted, leaping toward Atticus before he could react, enveloping him in a bone crushing hug.


    "Caldor¡­" Atticus''s voice was muffled against his cousin''s chest, but there was a faint smile on his lips as he returned the embrace.


    "You look just as broody as ever, Atti!" Caldor teased, stepping back and giving Atticus a once over.


    "Seriously, you''re younger than me, but you''re already stronger. How does that even work?"


    Atticus chuckled lightly. "Maybe if you didn''t spend all your time fooling around in the military, you''d catch up."


    Caldor threw his head back with augh. "Fooling around? I''m practically the star of the show over there!" He gave Atticus a yful punch on the arm.


    "But seriously, it''s good to see you, little cuz. And by the way¡ª" Caldor''s expression softened, and his eyes took on a more serious look. "How are you holding up?¡­ Grandma Freya."


    The room grew quiet as the mention of their grandmother''s name hung in the air. Atticus nodded, his jaw tightening slightly. "I know. It''s all¡­ been hard."


    Atticus immediately noticed the red, puffy eyes on both Ember and Caldor. Although they appearedposed, it was obvious they were putting up a fa?ade.They had each had the time to cry and grief.


    Ember approached and ced a hand on his shoulder before meeting his eyes and giving him a small smile with a reassuring nod.


    "It''s going to be fine."


    Atticus chuckled slightly before pulling Ember into a tight hug. "Right back at you."


    The trio sat down in the seats in the room, the heaviness lingering for a while before the mood shifted.


    Caldor leaned back in his chair, crossing his arms with a grin. "So, we''re all a mess, huh? I cried so hard I thought I''d flood the ce, but at least I''m still the most handsome one here."


    Atticus snorted. "You wish."


    "I mean, look at me!" Caldor flexed dramatically, trying to lighten the mood. "A walking masterpiece!"


    Ember suddenly frowned, ncing at Caldor. "Ugly." Caldor gasped dramatically, clutching his chest as though he''d been mortally wounded. "Ugly?! Me? How dare you, Sis!" He jumped up from his seat and began pacing around the room with exaggerated movements.


    He gestured to himself, waving his arms like an actor in a y. "Have you seen this face? This is the face of a legend! A masterpiece carved by the gods themselves! How could you call this perfection ugly?"


    He turned to Atticus with wide eyes, pointing at Ember with mock horror. "Did you hear her? She just called me ugly! Atticus, you''ve got to defend me here¡ª tell her she''s blind!"


    Atticus couldn''t hold back hisughter, shaking his head. "I think you''re just digging yourself a deeper hole, Cal."


    Caldor ignored him, continuing with even more dramatic ir. "I refuse to believe it! I am the shining star of the Ravenstein family! The radiant beacon of beauty and strength! This"¡ªhe pointed to his face¡ª"is a national treasure!"


    Ember raised an eyebrow, her lips twitching as though she was holding back a smile. "National embarrassment."


    Caldor dropped to his knees, clutching his face in mock despair. "Noooo! Not you too! My own family¡ªbetraying me! The world is cruel, so cruel!"


    Atticus burst outughing, shaking his head. "Still as dramatic as ever."


    Caldor looked up, a yful grin stretching across his face. "You love it, admit it."


    Ember crossed her arms, finally allowing herself to smile just a little. "Idiot." N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Caldor stood up, puffing out his chest. "Maybe. But I''m a handsome idiot!"


    They each burst intoughter. Caldor had always been that person¡ªbringing a lightness to the room that made it impossible to dwell in grief for too long. His energy was contagious, and it was exactly what they needed right now.


    As they caught up, Atticus couldn''t help but nce at Ember and Caldor. Their attire was telling; they hade straight from the military, likely because of everything that had happened.


    Ember had finished the academyst year, which meant she had already spent almost a year in the military.


    Atticus took in a deep breath. He needed to stop overthinking and just enjoy the moment with them.


    With a smile, he turned to them.


    "So, how''s the military?" he asked, his tone lighter.

 Chapter 724 Blunt

    Chapter 724 Blunt


    The three of them had spoken for hours, with Caldor doing most of the talking.


    Atticus had barely asked one question, and it had unleashed a flood of stories that he wasn''t prepared for. Ember had shot him a subtle nce, trying to warn him, but Atticus had foolishly shrugged it off.


    Caldor spared no details, recounting every moment of his time in the military¡ªthe parts he was authorized to share, at least. Every fight, every victory, every near-death experience was described thoroughly.


    Caldor was especially proud of what he called his "conquests," his romantic escapades during his time away.


    "Caldor the Conqueror, that''s what they call me!" he dered with a broad grin. "The first time¡­ ah, let me tell you, Atticus, they''ll be singing songs about me soon. I was like a force of nature!"


    Ember, who had been sitting silently beside them, kept throwing dirty looks at Caldor with each exaggerated sentence, her irritation obvious. Atticus, however, couldn''t stopughing.


    Every wild story, every exaggerated gesture from Caldor brought out another fit ofughter. It had been so long since he''dughed like this. Since leaving the academy, he doubted if he hadughed at all.


    Atticus smiled, watching Caldor''s energetic gestures and Ember''s icy, irritated expression. ''I''ve missed this,'' he thought to himself, feeling a warmth spread through his chest.


    In this moment, surrounded by family, it felt like everything was right again. He wished he could live in this moment forever¡ªno battles, no responsibilities, just spending time with the people he cared about.


    But deep down, he knew how the world worked. These moments were temporary.


    As they continued to talk, the door suddenly swung open. Anastasia entered, followed by two elderly figures¡ªpeople Atticus recognized immediately.


    His grandparents, the Crawfords. It had been years since he''dst seen them, and the sight of them brought a smile to his face.


    Zelda, his grandmother, looked just like Anastasia. Her long blonde hair, gentle eyes, and warm demeanor took one look at him and rushed over, enveloping him in a tight, loving embrace.


    "Oh, you poor soul," she whispered, tears welling in her eyes. "My dear boy, you''ve been through so much." N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Atticus hugged her back, feeling a sense offort that he hadn''t realized he needed. She turned and saw Ember and Caldor standing off to the side, and without hesitation, she pulled them both into a hug as well, despite them not being her blood rtives.


    Atticus hugged her back, feeling a sense offort that he hadn''t realized he needed. She turned and saw Ember and Caldor standing off to the side, and without hesitation, she pulled them both into a hug as well, despite them not being her blood rtives.


    "You poor things," she said softly, holding them close. "You''ve all lost so much. But you''re strong. So strong."


    Ember didn''t pull away, and Caldor gave a yful squeeze back, making Zelda chuckle.


    Ethan, Atticus''s grandfather, stood a little behind Zelda. He soon stepped forward, cing a firm hand on Atticus''s shoulder.


    "Don''t let it keep you down, boy," Ethan said, his voice deep and full of warmth. "You''ve faced harder things before. You''ll get through this."


    Atticus smiled at his grandfather''s words. It was good to see them again. He hadn''t seen his grandparents in years, but growing up, they had always visited the estate.


    And if there was one thing Atticus always associated with their visits, it was the sheer number of gifts they brought with them.


    True to form, he suddenly felt something press into his hand. Looking down, Atticus saw a small, ornate space storage ring. He nced over and saw Caldor and Ember inspecting simr items.


    As Atticus channeled his mana into the ring, his eyes widened in surprise. Inside was a wealth of treasures¡ªgold, weapons, artifacts, and rare items that would make even a seasoned adventurer jealous.


    Caldor''s eyes practically bulged out of his head. He leaned in toward Atticus and Ember, whispering with a massive grin on his face. "Score! Having rich grandparents is the best thing ever."


    Atticus chuckled, and even Ember''s usual stoic expression softened into a faint smile.


    Zelda smiled at the three of them. "We thought you might need something to lift your spirits," she said warmly. "Don''t let all of this weigh you down. Life is hard, but you''ll find strength in each other."


    They spent a few more moments catching up, sharing light conversation. Ethan cracked a few jokes, trying to lighten the mood, while Zelda fussed over them, making sure they were alright. But eventually, they had to leave, giving each of them one final hug before stepping out of the room.


    As they left, Anastasia stayed behind, her gaze soft as she looked at Atticus. She smiled, seeing himughing with Caldor and Ember, happy to see some light in his eyes again.


    "How are you feeling?" she asked gently, moving toward him.


    "I''m¡­ better," Atticus said, ncing at his cousins. "It''s been good to catch up."


    Anastasia smiled, her relief evident. "I''m d. You need to rx now more than ever."


    Atticus nodded, his heart felt lighter than before.


    Afterward, Atticus spoke with Ember and Caldor briefly, only to be shocked by the revtion that 12 days had passed since the war and seven days since Freya had died.


    He had been asleep for that long.


    After they parted ways, Atticus had dinner with Anastasia in his room before resting again. The next morning, dressed in somethingfortable, he left his room¡ªonly to find Avalon standing just outside his door.


    ''He''s a mess,''


    Atticus thought instantly, noticing how erratic the fire molecules around his father were.


    Avalon gave him a smile, which Atticus returned, before Avalon reached out to ruffle his hair.


    It was the third day since Atticus had woken up, and this was the first time he was seeing Avalon. His father''s arms were wrapped in bandages, something that immediately stood out to Atticus.


    ''If he had an injury, he could just use a mana potion to heal it,'' Atticus thought. ''He bandaged it instead. He wants to feel pain.''


    They descended into an awkward silence, both unsure of how to begin or what to say. The weight of everything lingered between them.


    Finally, Atticus decided to break the silence, choosing to be blunt.


    "You must think it''s your fault."

 Chapter 725 Stand A Chance

    Chapter 725 Stand A Chance


    Avalon''s eyes widened in shock, his intense gaze locking onto Atticus. The words hit him like a punch to the gut, and for a moment, he said nothing, just stared.


    His lips parted as if to say something, but no sound came out. Instead, he turned to the side, his face twisted in pain.


    Atticus continued. "The rest of us were away, but you were here in Sector 3. You were right here, and yet you weren''t able to stop anything. If it wasn''t for me, you would''ve lost your wife too."


    The air around them grew scorching hot. Avalon''s fire element spiked dangerously, the molecules in the air reacting to his unrestrained emotions.


    His fiery aura red as he turned sharply to face Atticus, his hands trembling, blood dripping from his clenched fists.


    "You¡ª" Avalon began, his voice shaking with fury.


    But Atticus didn''t let him finish. "Am I wrong?" he asked calmly.


    Avalon''s breath hitched. His intense gaze bore into Atticus, but after a few long, agonizing seconds, his fists loosened.


    He took a shaky breath, his eyes closing as he tried to steady himself. The fire in the air began to dim, though the tension between them remained thick.


    "No¡­ you''re right," Avalon said, his voice breaking as he admitted what had been eating away at him. His face twisted with grief, and a single tear fell from his eye. He wiped it away quickly, but another soon followed.


    "I failed."


    For the first time since Freya''s death, Avalon voiced the guilt that had consumed him. He had been too ashamed to face it, too ashamed to face his family.


    But now, with Atticus''s blunt words forcing him to confront it, he couldn''t deny it anymore. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "I failed," he repeated, his voice cracking.


    Avalon turned and began to walk away.


    But Atticus wasn''t going to let him.


    "You''re going to do this again?" Atticus''s voice stopped him in his tracks. "You''re going to shut yourself off from the people who need you? Is that what Grandma would have wanted?"


    Avalon froze, his shoulders tensing at the mention of Freya.


    "You did the same thing when Uncle Ariel died," Atticus continued. "You became distant, obsessed with capturing those responsible, ming yourself for something that wasn''t your fault. And now, you''re doing it again."


    Avalon''s breath became ragged, his fists clenching once more.


    "Mom hasn''t had a wink of sleep since all of this happened. She almost died, Dad. She needs you, but instead of being there for her, you''re ming yourself for something only one group should be med for."


    The heat in the air began to dissipate as Avalon''s fiery aura weakened, his anger crumbling.


    "What happened¡­ it''s already happened. You can''t change it. But you can make sure it doesn''t happen again." Atticus''s voice softened.


    Atticus took a step forward, his gaze never leaving his father''s face. "Stop punishing yourself, and start thinking about the future. About us. About Mom. About the family that''s still alive and well. That''s your responsibility."


    "You''re the head of this family. Act like it."


    Atticus walked past his father without another word.


    Avalon didn''t say anything. He couldn''t. As Atticus walked away, Avalon turned his gaze downward, his hands clenched so hard that blood continually streamed from them. He remained standing there, motionless.


    After leaving Avalon, Atticus made his way to the burial grounds. The path through the estate was filled with different people¡ªguests, servants, and warriors¡ªall offering him respectful greetings, but he ignored them all.


    He kept his eyes forward, his mind focused. Thest time he had been here, his emotions had nearly driven him to destroy everything.


    This time, he had control.


    He paused at the entrance, taking a deep breath to calm himself before walking in. The burial grounds were situated on a hill, with rows of tombs dedicated to fallen Ravensteins.


    It was a sacred ce. Atticus''s eyes soon found the lone figure standing at the top of the hill¡ªMagnus.


    ''He hasn''t moved once,'' Atticus thought, staring at his grandfather''s unmoving form.


    ording to Ember and Caldor, Magnus hadn''t left the spot since Freya had been buried. He hadn''t eaten, slept, or spoken to anyone. He just stood there, silently staring at her tombstone.


    Atticus approached slowly, his footsteps barely making a sound. He ced a bouquet of flowers on Freya''s tomb before standing beside Magnus.


    Neither of them spoke, the silence between them filled only by the soft breeze that brushed through their clothes.


    They stood like that for hours, the weight of their shared grief heavy in the air. The sun shifted, casting long shadows across the burial grounds, but still, neither of them moved.


    Finally, Atticus broke the silence. His voice was quiet, almost a whisper. "How did you two meet?"


    Magnus remained silent for a few moments, as if lost in thought. Then, for the first time in days, he smiled¡ªa small, bittersweet smile. His voice was soft, almost distant, as he began to speak.


    "We met at a ball."


    Atticus listened, his gaze fixed on the tombstone.


    "Back then, I had just finished my service in the military. My name had already spread throughout the human domain¡ªan ''unparalleled talent,'' they called me. At the ball, I was overwhelmed with people trying to curry favor, offering alliances, business deals¡­ it was exhausting. So, I did what any sane man would do."


    Atticus raised an eyebrow. "You escaped."


    Magnus chuckled softly, his smile widening just a fraction. "I escaped. Found a quiet room at the far end of the estate, away from all the noise. I thought I was alone, but then I saw her."


    Atticus stayed quiet, letting Magnus continue.


    "She was standing by the window, staring out at the night sky. Freya. She didn''t even look at me when I entered. She just kept gazing out at the stars. I was¡­ intrigued. I didn''t know why at the time, but something about her pulled me in."


    Magnus''s voice grew softer, filled with warmth as he spoke of her.


    "I walked up to her and asked why she wasn''t at the party, and she just smiled and said, ''The stars are much more interesting than whatever is going on in there.'' That was Freya¡ªalways calm, always seeing the bigger picture. From that moment, I was done for. I didn''t stand a chance."

 Chapter 726 Payback

    Chapter 726 Payback


    The burial ground felt frozen in time, with only the soft rustling of wind through the trees breaking the heavy silence. Atticus stood beside Magnus, his heart aching with the weight of Magnus''s story.


    "She said to tell you that it''s not your fault."


    The stillness that followed was suffocating, almost unbearable. Magnus didn''t move, but a subtle shift in his expression revealed how deeply Freya''s words had affected him.


    His weathered face softened as a smile tugged at his lips, filled with both sorrow and the tiniest hint of warmth.


    "That''s just like her," he finally murmured, his voice low and quiet, unlike the powerful man he was known to be.


    Atticus managed a small smile in return. "Yeah."


    They stood in silence once more, neither rushing to speak. It was a rare moment of peace, one they bothpletely embraced. After this, only battles awaited.


    After what felt like an eternity, Atticus spoke again, his tone more focused, finally getting to the point.


    "Look¡­ only Grandma Freya could probably get you to leave here, but unfortunately, she''s not here anymore. And she told me something else before she left." Atticus paused, ncing at his grandfather. "She told me to make sure I kick the other Apexes'' butts, and I n on doing just that. But I''m going to need all the help I can get."


    Magnus remained silent, his gaze still fixed on Freya''s tombstone. His smile faded into a look of contemtion, and Atticus knew he wasn''t going to get an answer right away. The man was still finding it hard to let go.


    With onest look at his grandfather, Atticus quietly turned and left the burial grounds, leaving Magnus to his thoughts.


    As Atticus walked through the estate, the usual bustle surrounded him. People were training, talking, and preparing for the day, but he barely paid attention.


    Mornings in the Ravenstein estate were different from the others. People were already up, and different training sessions were underway, some so intense that they had even trained through the night.


    His mind was still clouded by the visit to the burial grounds, though his resolve had already strengthened. He knew what his next steps were.


    Suddenly, his senses sharpened as he felt something flying toward him at high speed. Without thinking, his right hand shot up, his fingers snapping around a small projectile just before it could strike his head.


    He lowered his hand to see the tip of a wooden de between his fingers.


    "Looks like the years I spent training you weren''t wasted," a familiar voice called out.


    Atticus smiled, turning to see Sirius, Lyanna, Nathan, and a group of Ravenstein family members approaching him.


    "You couldn''t even catch a 16-year-old kid off guard. Old age must suck, huh?" Atticus remarked with a smirk.


    "Pfft," Nathan barely contained hisughter as he shot Sirius a mocking look.


    Sirius rolled his eyes and shot a re at Nathan, who was still chuckling. "You''re one to talk, Chubby."


    "Sorry, sorry," Nathan said, failing to suppress his grin. "But the kid''s got a point¡ªyou are getting old."


    Sirius clicked his tongue in irritation and turned his attention back to Atticus, narrowing his eyes. "Looks like someone still needs a lesson in manners."


    "me my first master when I was five. All he could do was rant. I couldn''t help picking it up."


    Sirius''s mouth twitched, but before he could respond, Nathan jumped in. "So, kid, have you made your choice?"


    Atticus raised an eyebrow. "Choice?"


    Lyanna stepped forward with a smile. "The news about your talent has spread, and practically all the families of Sector 3 are swarming the estate with offers. There''s a small army of young girls trying to lock down the unparalleled talent of the Ravensteins." She gestured vaguely behind her, as if the estate was teeming with them.


    Atticus shrugged, unphased. "I expected as much. I''ll just have Mom refuse all of them." His tone was cold and detached, his eyes distant.


    Lyanna grinned, clearly pleased with his response. "I knew I liked you for a reason. Ruthless. Just like me."


    She waved her hand, and a young woman who had been standing at the back stepped forward. Isolde.


    "This is my daughter, Isolde," Lyanna said. "She''s single, very calm, and would support you well. She''s also really good at pleasu¡ª"


    "Mom," Isolde interrupted, her voice as cold as ice. Her gaze remained fixed on Atticus, but it was clear she was not amused by her mother''s antics.


    Lyanna waved her off without even looking at her. "So, what do you say?"


    Atticus blinked, caught off guard. The area fell silent as he tried to gather his thoughts, but before he could speak, Lyanna continued.


    "Or if you prefer an older woman, I wouldn''t mind stepping in mysel¡ª"


    "Mom!" Isolde finally snapped, turning towards Lyanna.


    Nathan was no longer holding back hisughter, clutching his sides as he howled. Even Sirius, usually serious and stoic, couldn''t hide the smile tugging at the corner of his lips.


    Atticus, however, was stunned into silence. The whole situation had escted beyond his control, and he wasn''t sure how to respond.


    He nced at Isolde, who looked as though she wanted to disappear into the ground, and then back at Lyanna, who waspletely unfazed by her daughter''s mortification.


    The other Ravensteins behind the trio, who were all master- to master+ ranks and dressed for training, watched the scene with amusement and amazement. It was rare to see a 16-year-old speaking so casually with the Three Stars, let alone bantering with them, even though he was the family head''s son. They couldn''t help but focus on Atticus Ravenstein, the boy in question.


    As they did, many immediately averted their gazes. His presence was overwhelming and intense, and beyond that, the pressure of his will, unknowingly exerted on his surroundings, was immense.


    The grandmasters close to him seemed unaffected, but the master ranks were different.


    Only one thought appeared in their heads: everything they had heard about his exploits was true.


    Everyone alive and present in the Ravenstein estate during the war and attack had seen what happened. As days passed, the news spread.


    Initially, many imed it was a lie, but it didn''t take long for the higher-ups to confirm it. Word soon spread that the only son of the family head, Atticus Ravenstein, was a genius like none the human domain had ever seen.


    It sent shockwaves through the Ravenstein ranks, and soon enough, the other families started hearing the news.


    They each went through the same shock. However, considering the news came from the so-called madmen of the human domain¡ªa family that valued strength and honor above all¡ªthe others quickly believed it, and, as expected, immediately acted.


    Sirius pped Atticus on the back, his grin widening. "Wee back, kid. Payback feels good, doesn''t it?"


    Atticus could only shake his head, a small smile forming despite himself.N?v(el)B\\jnn

 Chapter 727 More

    Chapter 727 More


    Atticus eventually managed to escape the extremely awkward situation, slipping away from the group with a sigh of relief.


    As he walked through the estate, he couldn''t help but notice the stares he received from the other Ravensteins. It was clear he had left an impression on each of them.


    ''That was close,'' he thought, wiping a bit of sweat from his brow. Lyanna was a woman he truly must avoid at all costs.


    As he made his way to his room, he saw two familiar figures standing in front of his door.


    ''I almost forgot about them.''


    "Where have you two been?" Atticus asked, raising an eyebrow as he approached.


    Dario and Yotad both turned and immediately bowed in respect.


    "Young master!"


    "Master!"


    Atticus nodded his head, acknowledging them both. One of the conditions he had made with Seraphina back in Sector 6 was that she would only carry him back to Sector 3, leaving the others behind.


    "The Lady Anastasia refused to let anyone disturb you until you had fully recovered," Dario exined. "We rushed over as soon as we heard you woke up."


    "Hmm, that sounds like her." Atticus then nced at Yotad, who was eyeing his shadow with a hint of suspicion. "What are you doing?"


    Yotad''s brow furrowed. "Young master, I could be mistaken, but... there''s another Ravende in your shadow."


    Atticus let out a sigh, realizing what he meant. "Come out."


    The shadow swirled, and Arya emerged, standing before them.


    "This is Arya," Atticus said, introducing her. "She''s supposed to guard my mother, but I have an overprotective mother, so here we are. Arya, this is Yotad and Dario. Yotad is my Ravende."


    Arya and Yotad locked eyes, their gazes sharp and filled with unspoken tension. Both of them had instinctively taken up protective stances, their auras shing.


    "What are you two doing?" Atticus asked, his voice calm but firm.


    They flinched and bowed, speaking in unison. "Nothing..."


    Atticus stared at them for a moment, his gaze sharp enough to make them ufortable before shrugging it off.


    "I''m going to meditate in my room. I don''t want to be disturbed by anyone," he instructed.


    "But¡ª" Yotad began to object.


    "It''s an order," Atticus interrupted, leaving no room for argument before turning and entering his room, closing the door behind him.


    ---


    Atticus sighed as he settled cross-legged on his bed, exhaling deeply to calm his mind.


    ''A lot has happened this year.'' His thoughts churned. It had been only a year since he left the academy, but it felt like decades had passed. So much had happened¡ªso much that his past self wouldn''t have believed possible.


    There were two major changes in his life that he couldn''t ignore. The first was his mindset. His perspective on the world had shifted dramatically.


    In his current state, there was no such thing as impossibility in his vocabry. To Atticus, anything could happen at any time, without warning. And there was only one true preparation anyone could make: being overwhelmingly strong when it did.


    Power¡ªunimaginable power¡ªwas the second thing. He had gained an incredible amount of strength, far more than a 16-year-old should possess, and it was something he wouldn''t have achieved if he had stayed at the academy.


    ''Let''s see what the formation of my domain has done to my status,'' he thought.


    It was time. He hadn''t had the opportunity to properly assess the changes, and with time running out, he needed to know where he stood, strength-wise.


    "Status."


    ---


    **Character Profile:**


    **Name:** Atticus Ravenstein **Age:** 16 **Gender:** Male **Race:** Human


    **Attributes:** Strength: 599 ¡ú 700 Agility: 630 ¡ú 716 Endurance: 632 ¡ú 728 Vitality: 640 ¡ú 755 Intelligence: 68 ¡ú 75 Perception: 57 ¡ú 64 Charm: 52 ¡ú 57 Will: 70 ¡ú 80


    **Level:** Master (New!) **Talent:** Mythical **Bloodline:** Primordial Elemental Bloodline


    **Elements:**


    - **Level 4:** - Fire: 4%


    - **Level 3:** - Air: 97.6 ¡ú 98% - Water: 97.9 ¡ú 99.9% - Earth: 97.5 ¡ú 98.5% - Light: 84.8 ¡ú 98.2% - Darkness: 86.3 ¡ú 98.9% - Lightning: 86 ¡ú 99.1% - Ice: 85 ¡ú 97.9%


    - **Level 2:** - Space: 33.2 ¡ú 40.2%


    ---


    Atticus blinked in mild disbelief, his fingers tracing the numbers in his mind as he went over the stats. The changes were substantial, and he hadn''t even realized just how much he had grown.


    "These are huge jumps¡­" he muttered.


    His attention was first drawn to his attributes¡ªthe stats, which didn''t even ount for his use of arts or bursts of power.


    His strength alone had risen significantly. His rank was now Master, and despite being only 16, he could match or even surpass those of higher ranks.


    Atticus tested this assumption by having Yotad arm wrestle him using only pure strength and without actively using mana.


    The result had been a tie, something that surprised Atticus. He was currently at the Master rank, and Yotad was Master+. It was already an achievement that his strength could match, but he could already battle Grandmaster ranks. How was that possible?


    Atticus suddenly had a realization and asked Yotad to wrestle him once again. But this time, they used mana. The result was instant. Yotad felt as though his arm was almost yanked out from its socket. The force had been that great.


    This led Atticus to a simple conclusion: his real strengthy in his mana. Somehow, it was special¡ªso much so that it gave him an overwhelming boost in power when he utilized it.


    Checking his stats once more, Atticus noticed that they hadn''t changed when he channeled mana around his body. True to his assumption, the stats were a measure of what he could achieve when he utilized his mana, arts excluded.


    His gaze then turned to his elemental affinities.


    ''Level 4 Fire¡­'' n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    It was a major aplishment, but Atticus wasn''t smiling. He remembered the overwhelming rage he felt during the formation of his fire domain. It was powerful, but his control over it was limited. Worse, the drawback was immense.


    Utilizing the fusion left him utterly drained. If he released it recklessly, he would copse from exhaustion.


    He had fainted for over 10 days because of thest battle, and unless he gained more power and energy, he would be at risk of repeating that same weakness.


    Atticus sighed deeply, the weight of everything pressing down on him.


    ''Power is the only solution. I need more.''

 Chapter 728 Dinner

    Chapter 728 Dinner


    Atticus''s eyes wandered down his stats, only to freeze when he spotted something that hadn''t been there before.


    ''Spirit element?''


    For a moment, confusion filled his mind before his memory reyed a recent event. Back when the Obsidian Order''s paragon, ckgate, had arrived, Seraphina had enveloped him inside a protective construct. It had been strange, almost otherworldly.


    ''That must be it. Only the Starhavens deal with spirits.''


    This was the first time Atticus hade across the term "spirit element." He had always assumed that the Starhaven bloodline simply formed an innate connection with spirits because of their unique bond with the. But now he realized there was more to it.


    ''I shouldn''t waste time trying to understand this now. I''ll leave it forter. I need to focus on something that can make a difference on the battlefield.''


    He decided to set the spirit element aside for now. As powerful as its potential might be, potential wasn''t what he needed. Immediate results were.


    ''Six days left.''


    That was all the time he had before the Nexus began. Atticus couldn''t afford to ck off now.


    ''If they''re reincarnates, I can''t take any chances.''


    His own talent was thanks to the body and power he''d been born into in this life, as well as the fact that he was living a second one. But who''s to say the other apexes weren''t in the same situation?


    What if they, too, had been reincarnated, gifted with talented bodies and the wisdom of past lives? The thought sent a chill through him. The fact that the first assumption had already been proven made it all worse. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    He had fought Ae''ark, but Ae''ark wasn''t even among the strongest.


    ''I need to be ready for the worst.''


    Satisfied with his progress after reviewing his stats, Atticus took a deep breath and entered a state of meditation. He stayed in that deep meditative state, letting the events of the past days wash over him¡ªthe battle, the loss, and Freya''s death.


    After a few moments, Atticus stood up, his resolve firm. He left the room and made his way to the advanced training facilities. There, he instructed everyone not to disturb him and made them promise not to tell his mother, Anastasia, that he was training.


    He settled down in the middle of the vast training room, sitting cross-legged. Atticus reyed the events of the past days in his mind, focusing particrly on Freya.


    He saw her smile, remembered her loving gestures, and then the day Ariel died, the sorrow that followed, and all the bad that hade afterward.


    A wave of emotions hit him, stronger than anything he had felt before.


    Atticus knew what he had to do. His bond with the elements had always been linked to his emotions, and this was an opportunity. With a deep breath, he immersed himself in his feelings, letting them fuel his connection to the elements.


    Minutes turned into hours as night fell.


    ---


    "Young master! Thedy is looking for you!"


    Atticus''s eyes snapped open, breaking him out of his intense meditation. He immediately stood up and opened the door to find Arya, nervously biting her fingers. Yotad appeared behind her, confused at her frantic behavior.


    Atticus chuckled, though a bead of sweat formed on his brow. "Stop overreacting, Arya. We''ll make sure she doesn''t find out."


    Arya looked at him with wide, panicked eyes. "But... I can''t lie to her! You know how thedy is¡ªshe''ll know I''m hiding something. She always knows!"


    Atticus smiled, trying to calm her down, but the thought of Anastasia finding out sent a wave of nervousness through him. "Look, Arya, just rx. It''s fine. I''ll make it back to my room before she notices anything."


    Arya''s face paled, and she muttered under her breath, "I shouldn''t have agreed..."


    Seeing her in such a state made Atticus chuckle even more, though the tension in his own chest grew. ''If she catches me training...'' He didn''t dare finish the thought. Anastasia had strict rules about his recovery, and the consequences of breaking them weren''t worth imagining.


    He shot a quick nce down the hallway, ensuring no one was watching before bolting toward his room, moving swiftly and quietly as he darted through the shadows.


    He slipped through the corridors like a thief, making sure no one saw himing out of the training room.


    As Atticus finally reached his door, he wiped the sweat from his brow and quietly slipped inside, letting out a sigh of relief. He made it just in time.


    ---


    With arge sigh, Atticus sat back on his bed, catching his breath.


    ''That was way too close.''


    Anastasia burst into his room the next instant, her gaze narrowing as she saw Atticus not resting.


    "I just wanted to take a walk," Atticus immediately lied before Anastasia could speak.


    She narrowed her eyes, her motherly instincts ring up as though she was trying to catch him in the lie.


    She soon decided to let it go. "Hmm, I don''t trust you, but I''ll let it go. We''re having dinner with the whole family today. Let''s go."


    "The whole family?" Atticus was a bit surprised. He honestly hadn''t expected any family meetings so soon.


    After changing into something more appropriate, Atticus followed Anastasia toward the dining room.


    Upon entering, Atticus could feel the tension in the air. ''What an unusual gathering.''


    Everyone was surprisingly present¡ªfrom his maternal grandparents to Avalon, and most surprisingly, Magnus.


    ''His eyes have changed,'' Atticus thought as he gazed at Magnus sitting down calmly. As he turned toward Avalon, he noticed the same thing. The guilt and anger that had filled Avalon''s eyes had simmered.


    It was clear he hade to some sort of realization, a good one. Atticus was d for both of them.


    It went without saying that the dining room was filled with unspoken tension. Magnus sat at the head of the table, with Avalon sitting on the opposite end.


    The rest of the family¡ªEmber, Caldor, Zelda, and Ethan¡ªall sat on the sides.


    All eyes turned toward Anastasia and Atticus as they entered the room. After briefly greeting Magnus, they both quickly sat down.


    Atticus couldn''t help but stifle a chuckle as he saw the desperate look on Caldor''s face. Not just him, even the others sitting at the table. The room was utterly silent, and although Magnus simply sat down without saying anything, the weight of his presence was undeniable.


    Avalon was the most shocked among those present. He couldn''t remember thest time Magnus had ever attended dinner with the family, while Zelda and Ethan werepletely overwhelmed by Magnus''s presence.


    Compared to the others in the room, even though they were inws, Magnus was still a paragon¡ªa being their small tier-three family had never dreamt of meeting, let alone sitting and eating with at the same table.


    The servants soon came in and brought food for them to eat. In the next moment, the table was filled with all sorts of mouth-watering dishes and assortments. However, no one reached out to eat anything.


    Everyone was simply staring at the food, none making the first move. Magnus soon did, grabbing a spoonful and eating.


    The others gave it a few seconds before they followed, the sound of utensils hitting the tes echoing through the room. Other than that, it was painfully silent.


    At this point, all of them were practically begging for anyone¡ªanyone¡ªto say something. To bring up a topic, any topic. The asional awkward clearing of throats filled the room.


    However, this soon changed as Caldor suddenly broke the silence, uttering a few words that made the sound of utensils nging stop.


    "So, Atticus, I heard you got a girlfriend at the academy."


    Atticus immediately spit out the food in his mouth, coughing a few times as though he were choking. He grabbed a drink from the side and quickly downed it.


    As he set the cup on the table, he suddenly felt all eyes on him.


    ''What the hell...''


    Atticus immediately shot Caldor a death stare. ''I swear I''ll make you pay for this,'' his eyes silently promised, but Caldor simply shrugged with a smile.


    "A girlfriend?" Magnus''s deep voice broke the quiet, and all eyes turned toward the paragon at the head of the table.


    His eyebrow raised slightly, and although his tone was calm, there was an unmistakable hint of curiosity. It was rare that Magnus was even interested in this, making the moment all the more intense.


    But soon enough, their gazes shifted back toward Atticus, each one eager to hear his response.


    Atticus felt heat rise in his face. "We''re not official," he muttered, trying to downy the situation. He could feel his mother''s eyes practically drilling holes into him.


    "What are you talking about? I heard you two were practically inseparable at the academy. How the hell aren''t you official yet?" Caldor added with a grin.


    Anastasia, who had been quietly observing, finally spoke up. "Atticus, who is this girl?"


    Atticus groaned inwardly. "It''s not like that," he said, trying to regain control of the conversation.


    "Not like what?" Anastasia pressed, her curiosity piqued.


    Before Atticus could respond, Caldor chimed in again, clearly enjoying his cousin''s difort. "Come on, Atticus, you can''t be shy now. What''s her name? We''re family, after all. You can''t keep secrets from us."

 Chapter 729 Dimensari

    Chapter 729 Dimensari


    Dinner ended up being a great mistake for Atticus, and there was only one person to me¡ªCaldor.


    His single question had shifted the entire family''s attention to Atticus''s academy life. Anastasia had persisted in asking him to share everything about his time there, and Atticus ended up being the one talking throughout dinner.


    The rest of the familyughed and chimed in with questions, much to his chagrin. Every chance he got, Atticus threw a dirty re at Caldor, which made the boy gulp. If there was one thing about Atticus, it was that he was vengeful.


    Atticus eventually had to tell them about Zoey, though he made sure to keep his rejection a secret.


    Even he had his limits on embarrassment. He could already imagine their reactions¡ªAnastasia and Zelda trying tofort him, Ethan and Avalon telling him to man up, and Magnus probably just staring in silence. The once tense dining room was soon filled withughter and excitement, and for the first time in a while, they started to feel like an actual family again.


    When dinner ended, Atticus left the dining room and headed toward his room. He had nned to wait outside for Caldor, but it seemed the boy had anticipated what would happen if he ran into Atticus at that moment. Caldor wisely made sure to disappear quickly.


    As Atticus walked, the fire molecules in front of him suddenly ignited, and Avalon materialized with a serious look on his face.


    Atticus remained calm as Avalon approached. When Avalon reached him, he abruptly stretched out his right hand for a handshake.


    Atticus hesitated for a second before reluctantly epting it.


    "Thank you," Avalon said, before ruffling Atticus''s hair with his left hand. After locking eyes with him and offering a nod and a smile, Avalon turned and walked away.


    Atticus smiled brightly as he watched his father leave. ''I''m d it worked.''


    As Atticus continued on his way to his room, he encountered another figure standing in his path¡ªMagnus.


    Magnus stood with both hands behind his back, staring at Atticus calmly. The two locked eyes for a few seconds before Magnus finally spoke.


    "We begin training tomorrow. Get ready."


    With that, Magnus disappeared, leaving Atticus with an even brighter smile than before. Atticus soon reached his room and immediately went to sleep.


    ---


    The next day came quickly, and Atticus began his training with Magnus. There were only five days left until the Nexus event, which loomed dangerously close.


    Instead of teaching Atticus new techniques, Magnus focused on refining what Atticus already knew. He pushed Atticus to use his elements and refine the formation of his domain, while asionally sparring with him to keep him sharp.


    As the days passed, Atticus also received devastating news¡ªhe learned about Dekai''s death. The grief hit him hard, so much so that he had to take a brief pause to gather his thoughts.


    But after some time, Atticus regained hisposure. Only this time, the determination in his eyes had grown even stronger.


    Time passed, and soon only three days remained until the Nexus event. Atticus walked quietly alongside Magnus through the Ravenstein estate.


    They eventually reached a door Atticus was all too familiar with¡ªthe Ravenstein family library.


    As the door to the library opened, Magnus turned toward Atticus.


    "It''s time you learn about the other races in Eldoralth."


    ---


    A lone figure stood atop a floating ind, his silhouette framed by the chaotic expanse of the Dimensari domain. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    The ground beneath his feet rippled and twisted as the fabric of space bent, dimensions folding into each other and unraveling in an eternal dance.


    His silver hair caught the shifting light of the dimensional rifts, glowing faintly against his translucent skin.


    Though the figure was youthful in appearance, his eyes told a different story¡ªancient, cold, and burdened with the weight of centuries.


    Around him, the air vibrated with the tension of his power, the very space bending in his presence.


    The ind itself seemed unnaturally still inparison to the chaotic surroundings, held in ce by the immense gravity of his will.


    The figure''s gaze was distant, as if peering into countless possibilities that only he could see.


    A presence approached carefully from behind, barely managing to keep steady on the ever-shifting ground.


    The man, a warrior of the Dimensari, slowed his steps as he neared the figure, his body trembling under the pressure radiating from the youth.


    "My lord," the subordinate began, his voice shaky but filled with respect, "the elders are waiting. They wish to discuss the Veriatega Nexus with you."


    The youth remained still, his gaze still lost in the infinite dimensions swirling below. When he finally spoke, his voice was smooth, yet it carried a weight that made the subordinate flinch.


    "The Nexus¡­" he said softly, his toneced with indifference. "What they wish to discuss is futile. What will happen has already happened."


    The subordinate hesitated, his brow furrowing slightly. The pressure in the air grew, the dimensional rifts crackling with energy, responding to the will of their master.


    "But, my lord¡­ they believe a strategy is necessary. The other races¡ª"


    "The other races are bound by the linear flow of time," the youth interrupted, finally turning to face him.


    His silver eyes shimmered, reflecting infinite routes of realities, as if he could see through the very fabric of the world. "We are not."


    The subordinate took a step back, the weight of those words settling heavily on his chest. He knew better than to question the Apex, yet the fear of not conveying the elders'' message gnawed at him.


    "They insist¡ª"


    "And yet," the youth continued, ignoring the interruption, "they fail to realize that no matter how many paths they n, I have already walked them all. Victory is not earned through preparation. It is inevitable."


    The subordinate swallowed hard, feeling the raw power radiating from his Apex, the intensity growing with every word.


    The youth was just 18 years old, yet he was already so overwhelmingly powerful that he made a grandmaster+ like himself tremble uncontrobly.


    Cairon Vrius. The apex of the Dimensari race.


    Cairon turned his gaze back toward the endless expanse of dimensions, the rippling rifts quieting in response to his calm, controlled aura.


    "Tell them this: their concern is misced. The Nexus will unfold as it must. Their part is to simply y the role given to them in this reality."


    The subordinate''s legs nearly buckled under the pressure, but he quickly bowed, not daring to linger any longer in Cairon''s presence. "Yes, my lord. I shall convey your message."


    As the subordinate turned to leave, Cairon''s right hand brushed the ordinary-looking sword hanging at his waist, and it immediately responded, vibrating with intensity. Cairon''s mind wandered elsewhere, traversing realities that no one else couldprehend.


    The Dimensari.


    The Dimensari race were masters of the dimensional arts, living in a state of fluidity¡ªexisting in multiple realities at once. Their culture was unlike any other.


    For the Dimensari, time was not a linear path but an endless web of possibilities, all coexisting simultaneously. They were a people of paradox, their lives filled with decisions they had already made and yet to make.


    The Dimensari possessed the innate ability of Dimensional Shifting, allowing them to manipte and interact with multiple dimensions at once.


    They couldn''t predict future events or oues based on foresight or prophecy, but through their shifting abilities and ess to multiple realities, they could observe different possible oues in real time or make decisions based on the probabilities of events across dimensions.


    The Dimensari were one of the superior races of Eldoralth, and their Apex, Cairon Vrius, was prepared for the Veriegeta Nexus.

 Chapter 730 Vampyros

    Chapter 730 Vampyros


    In another part of Eldoralth, a figure lounged in a dimly lit chamber, the air heavy with the scent of blood and incense.


    Shadows twisted and writhed around the towering walls of the Vampyros citadel, casting a haunting glow over thevish room.


    Lirae Bloodveil, the Vampyros Apex, restedzily in a chair, her legs crossed in effortless elegance. Her pale skin shimmered faintly in the soft, flickering light, and her violet eyes, filled with centuries of life and malice, glowed faintly from within.


    At her side rested a blood-rednce, which continued to vibrate with intensity.


    The room was silent as she traced her fingers lightly along the weapon''s edge. Although she appeared youthful and radiant, her eyes betrayed the weight of the ages, reflecting a depth and cruelty that only someone who had lived for centuries could possess.


    Standing before her was one of her many servants, an older man with sunken, hollow eyes and skin as pale as death.


    His voice trembled slightly as he addressed her, fully aware of the power and danger emanating from thedy before him.


    "Apex Bloodveil," he began, his tone cautious, "the council is¡­ concerned about the Veriataga Nexus. The other races are preparing fiercely, and their confidence is troubling. The council believes we shouldn''t take any chances and has suggested additional training for you to ensure our victory."


    Lirae smiled, the kind of smile that was more predatory than weing, revealing the tips of her gleaming fangs. Her gaze never left the Bloonce as she spoke, her voice smooth and velvety.


    "Concerned, are they? So they want to mold me further¡­ like I''m one of their pawns?"


    The servant swallowed hard. "Not¡­ a pawn, mydy. But they worry that¡ª" n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "They worry about their own survival," Lirae interrupted, her voice dripping with amusement. "Tell the council I have no need for their extra training." She lifted the Bloonce, the weapon''s pulse matching her heartbeat. "Tell me¡­ what do you think they will do?"


    The man hesitated, his bony fingers twitching nervously. He knew she was referring to the other Apexes.


    "They will¡­ likely rely on brute force," he said cautiously.


    Lirae''s chuckle filled the room, soft yet cutting, like a de slowly being drawn across skin. "Brute force," she repeated, amused. "So predictable."


    She rose from her seat, her movement graceful and deadly, like a panther stalking its prey. Her fingers lightly caressed the Bloonce, which pulsed in response to her touch, as if alive, as if craving more blood.


    She took a step closer to the servant, her presence casting an icy chill over him. "Tell me," she purred, her voice dripping with menace, "what is the true essence of survival?"


    The man bowed his head. "Strength, mydy," he whispered, trembling slightly under her gaze.


    Lirae''s smile widened, though it didn''t reach her eyes. "Wrong," she said softly, her voice sending shivers down his spine. "Strength fades. Power shifts. The essence of survival is¡­ consumption."


    The servant''s brow furrowed in confusion. "Consumption, mydy?" he repeated, unsure of her meaning.


    Lirae moved closer, circling him like a predator about to strike. Her voice dropped to a near whisper, hypnotic andmanding.


    "To survive is not to simply endure¡ªit is to consume," she exined, her fingers tracing his arm as she passed. "Not just life, but power, influence, resources. You don''t just overpower your enemies. You absorb them. You make them part of you. You be stronger with every soul, with every victory."


    The realization dawned slowly on the servant as he remembered the unique ability their Apex possessed, one never before seen in their race.


    "So¡­ in thepetition, you intend to absorb their power? To make it your own?"


    Lirae''s smile turned cold, devoid of warmth. "Of course," she said, her voice chilling him to the bone. "This Verietega Nexus is far more than you all think, and each Apex is stronger than you could ever imagine. It''s going to be fun," she added, suddenly smiling.


    The servant bowed deeper. "But you needn''t worry about the lower races, mydy. Only the superior races should pose any threat."


    Lirae tilted her head slightly and suddenly frowned. "Leave me. Now."


    The servant immediately bowed upon hearing hermand, his body shivering. He turned and quickly left the room.


    Lirae continued stroking her Bloonce with her hands, but her expression had changed. Her eyes were distant, as though she had entered deep contemtion.


    ''Why am I having a bad feeling?''


    Her servant''s advice not to worry about the lower races had suddenly set off rm bells in her head. She couldn''t exin the unease that suddenly surfaced.


    She rarely second-guessed herself, and yet this nagging feeling wouldn''t disappear. ''The lower races¡­ why should they matter?''


    Her servant''s words echoed in her mind, and despite her dismissive attitude, she couldn''t help but feel unsettled.


    The Vampyros, being one of the superior races, had never considered the lower races a true threat. And yet, something in the air felt different this time.


    While Lirae had never doubted her strength, her instincts¡ªhoned over centuries of existence¡ªtold her that this time, something was off. Her violet eyes narrowed, glinting in the flickering candlelight. ''Perhaps there is something to worry about. Or someone.''


    She let out a slow breath, her grip tightening slightly on the Bloonce as if it could quell the unease building in her chest.


    The Vampyros had long thrived by staying one step ahead of their enemies, by being more cunning and more ruthless than any other race. But Lirae knew better than anyone that even the strongest can fall if they underestimate their opponents.


    ''Who could it be?''


    She pondered the possible threats.


    And yet, her thoughts kept returning to the lower races. The humans. The beasts. Even the dwarves and elves, who had never been considered major yers in the Nexus. Why did they linger in her mind?


    The feeling gnawed at her, refusing to leave. After a few moments, she pushed the thoughts away. It didn''t matter.


    She would consume them all¡ªsuperior and lower alike. The Verietega Nexus would be her proving ground, and by the end of it, her power would be unmatched.


    Lirae smirked, her confidence returning as she turned to face the dimly lit room. "It''s time to feed," she whispered to herself, the Bloonce pulsing in her hand as though it had heard her call. The Vampyros race.


    People born in shadow and thriving in darkness, they were as much hunters as they were survivors.


    Known for their insatiable thirst for blood and power, their society was built on one simple rule: the strong consume the weak. They ruled through fear, dominance, and an eternal hunger for supremacy.


    The Vampyros possessed abilities centered on manipting blood. A deadly and versatile form of power, it allowed them to control the life force of others, heal from wounds, and enhance their physical abilities, among other things.

 Chapter 731 Nullites

    Chapter 731 Nullites


    Across a deste expanse, two armies stood on opposing sides of an invisible border.


    The air was thick with mana on one side, pulsating with vibrant energy, while on the other, the atmosphere felt hollow and oppressive, choking out any lingering trace of power¡ªor in this case, mana.


    On the side filled with thick amounts of mana stood creatures made of pure blue energy, their bodies swirling with mana as they gathered in numbers that stretched to the horizon¡ªmillions.


    Their presence crackled in the air, brimming with intense power. Amongst their ranks, there was none radiating an aura below the Grandmaster rank.


    On the other side stood the Nullite army¡ªan army of pure power and silence.


    The soldiers, d in dark, void-touched armor, trembled under the pressure of whaty before them.


    Despite their power to nullify mana and energy, they were outnumbered, facing an enemy that thrived on the very thing they sought to destroy: mana.


    Yet, despite the odds and the looming possibility of death, there was a singr presence at the forefront of the Nullite ranks¡ªa figure whose very existence seemed to calm the tremors of fear among the soldiers.


    He stood motionless, a towering figure with cold, ck eyes that absorbed all light around him. Resting against his leg was a massive hammer that seemed to vibrate with intensity.


    His presence was a void of its own, and as long as he stood, the Nullite army stood with him, unyielding.


    Karn Voss. The Apex of the Nullite race.


    Behind him, the generals of the Nullite army stood in quietly, their faces filled with unwavering respect.


    Karn was more than just their apex; he was the embodiment of the Void¡ªthe force that negated all things, that consumed mana, light, and life itself.


    To the Nullites, he was a living legend, the first of their race. He was the only reason their morale hadn''t broken under the weight of the enemy''s overwhelming numbers.


    The silence on their side was profound, a stark contrast to the crackling energy on the other. The tension between the two forces was palpable, as if the very fabric of the world held its breath at the battle that was about to unfold.


    One of the generals, a man d in thick armor, stepped forward carefully.


    "Apex Voss," his voice was cautious, "their numbers are beyond anything we''ve ever faced. Their formation is dense, and their mana is overwhelming. Should we wait for reinforcements?"


    Karn didn''t respond immediately. The wind blew gently, carrying a stillness that made the world seem to quieten. His cold, ck eyes remained fixed on the approaching army, his expression unreadable.


    After what felt like an eternity, Karn''s deep, emotionless voice cut through the air.


    "None should interfere."


    The general''s brow furrowed in confusion, and he stammered, "But¡ª"


    Before he could finish, a deafening roar echoed across the battlefield as the enemy army began to charge, millions of mana-made beings surging forward like an unstoppable tide.


    Their feet pounded the ground, shaking the earth, their energy crackling in the air as they bore down on the Nullites with terrifying speed. In response¡­


    Karn Voss disappeared.


    In the next instant, the sky seemed to split open, and a cataclysmic explosion rocked thendscape.


    The very ground quaked beneath the Nullite army as a massive, deafening shockwave ripped through the battlefield.


    Dust and debris shot into the air, obscuring the view, and for a brief moment, it was as if the world itself had been consumed by the Void.


    As the dust finally began to settle, the scene before the Nullite army was iprehensible. The Nullite army stood at the edge of a massive crater that stretched far into the distance.


    The once-formidable enemy force was gone¡ªwiped out in a single, devastating strike.


    In the heart of this devastation, a lone figure stood.


    Karn Voss.


    He stood motionless within the crater, his form towering yet eerily calm amidst the chaos. His skin was as pale as the void hemanded, almost translucent under the faint light. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    ck, raven-like hair framed his sharp features, and his eyes¡ªtwin abysses¡ªgazed forward, cold and unfeeling. His expression was one ofplete indifference, as if the destruction he had just unleashed was nothing more than a passing event, a task fulfilled.


    Resting loosely in his hand was a massive hammer, a monstrous weapon of pure ck metal that pulsed with the energy of the void itself.


    The silence was deafening.


    The soldiers and generals of the Nullite army, standing at the edge of the crater, could do nothing but stare in disbelief. Karn Voss, this 18-year-old, had single-handedly obliterated an enemy force numbering in the millions with a single, catastrophic strike.


    As everything began to settle, one of the generals, still in shock, stepped forward hesitantly. "Apex Voss¡­ the council wishes to see you," he said, swallowing hard, "They wish to discuss the Veriataga Nexus."


    Karn Voss turned, his expression unchanged, his eyes as dark and cold as ever. "Tell the council," he said, his voice a low, dangerous growl, "that I wille when I deem it necessary. Thispetition is nothing more than another fleeting conflict, one that will dissolve into the Void like everything else."


    The general nodded quickly, bowing deeply, his heart still racing from the sheer force of what he had just witnessed. "Yes, Apex. As youmand."


    Karn Voss turned away from the battlefield, his mind already far from the destruction he had just wrought.


    The Veriataga Nexus was happening soon, but to him, it was just another battle, another event that would end like all others¡ªswallowed by the void.


    The Nullite race.


    The Nullites were a people who thrived in emptiness. Where other races wielded mana and energy, the Nullites dealt with the power of negation.


    Their abilities could nullify energy and mana itself. They were a race born of silence and stillness, where nothingness was their greatest weapon.


    To the Nullites, existence was transient, and the void was eternal. They believed that all things, no matter how strong or enduring, would eventually fall into nothingness.


    And Karn Voss was their Apex¡ªthe embodiment of that belief, a living void who would see to it that everything returned to the nothingness from which it came.

 Chapter 732 Obliteri | Evolari

    Chapter 732 Obliteri | Evri


    A figure stood on the edge of the decaying tform, her silhouette bathed in the crumbling shadows of the Obliteri domain.


    Maera Nihilus'' cold, expressionless gaze swept over thendscape, watching as structures decayed and reformed in an endless cycle.


    Her presence felt like a quiet whisper of inevitability, as if the world itself was on the verge of copsing under her will.


    A spherical disc hovered silently above her hand, consuming small particles of debris that floated too close.


    From behind, a servant approached cautiously. His voice was hesitant but respectful. "Apex Nihilus, the elders await your decision regarding the Veriataga Nexus."


    Maera didn''t turn to face him. Her cold, white eyes remained fixed on the crumbling horizon, her voice distant. "The Nexus¡­ what a pointless gathering."


    The servant''s throat tightened under the pressure of her presence. He took a deep breath, steadying himself. "The other Apexes are preparing. They''ll be expecting¡ª"


    "They''ll expect nothing," she interrupted, her voice sharper than before. "I will participate, but not for them. The Nexus means nothing. It''s the other Apexes participating that matter."


    The servant nodded, bowing his head lower. "Of course, Apex. But the elders¡­ they wish to know your n." N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Finally, Maera turned her head slightly, just enough to meet his gaze. There was no arrogance in her expression, only cold certainty. "ns?" She stepped forward, causing the servant to flinch. "I have no need for ns. We act when necessary and nothing more."


    The servant swallowed hard, his voice barely a whisper. "As you wish."


    Without another word, Maera turned her back to him and walked into the decaying mists of the realm, the spherical disc swirling and vibrating with intensity.


    The Obliteri race.


    The Obliteri were a race built around entropy and decay, not in a philosophical sense, but in their very nature.


    Their cities and domains never remained whole for long, constantly crumbling and being rebuilt in endless cycles.


    For them, it wasn''t about achieving power or control¡ªit was about enduring. To oust what would eventually im everything.


    Maera Nihilus was the embodiment of this truth¡ªapathetic to victory or defeat, focused only on survival in a world that was always on the verge of copsing.


    ¡­


    Through the thick, towering jungle of the Evri realm, a figure moved with speed, her body shifting with every step to match the ever-changing environment.


    The leaves seemed to lean toward her as if in reverence, and the creatures of the forest twisted and morphed, their forms adapting to her presence.


    This jungle was alive in more ways than one¡ªconstantly evolving, constantly changing.


    Beside her, another figure struggled slightly to keep pace. His form rippled and shifted with the terrain, just like hers, but there was a hesitation in his movement.


    The figure leading the way was Kynara Flux, Apex of the Evri, the embodiment of adaptation and evolution.


    The scout walking alongside her, his skin shifting from rough, bark-like armor to sleek, agile muscle, finally spoke, his voice carrying a hint of frustration.


    "Apex Flux, the elders grow concerned. This jungle¡­ it''s evolving too rapidly. The flora, the creatures¡ªeverything seems to be in a constant state of change. If it continues at this pace, we won''t be able to maintain control."


    Kynara''s sharp eyes flicked toward the scout, her body already adapting to a new patch of terrain without conscious effort. She didn''t stop moving as she responded, her voice calm yetmanding. "The jungle is doing what it''s meant to do¡ªadapt. The problem isn''t the jungle. It''s us."


    The scout hesitated. "What do you mean?"


    "We''ve growncent. We''ve been the apex predators of this domain for too long, forgetting that evolution never stops. Now, the jungle is reminding us that even we aren''t immune to change."


    Suddenly, the ground beneath them began to quake, and massive roots erupted from the earth, twisting and writhing like serpents. The scout stumbled back, his body struggling to adapt quickly enough. "What the hell¡ª?!"


    Kynara didn''t flinch. With a flick of her wrist, a whip coiled around her arm shot out, slicing through the writhing roots with ease.


    The whip''s form shifted from a thin, agile weapon to a broad, heavy de in an instant, severing the massive vines that threatened to engulf them.


    The scout, panting and wide-eyed, said, "How did you¡ª?"


    "We evolve, or we die," Kynara said, her voice cold and steady. "This jungle is evolving to test us. And we either adapt faster than it can change, or we fall."


    The scout''s brow furrowed, still unsure. "But the higher-ups¡­ they fear this rate of change. They think it''s unsustainable."


    Kynara''s lips curved into a faint smile. "Sustainability is for those who fear the unknown. Fear is for the weak. The jungle is changing because it senses what''sing."


    The scout''s face paled slightly. "You mean¡­ the Nexus?"


    For the first time, Kynara stopped moving entirely, her gaze narrowing. The wind shifted, and for a brief moment, the jungle fell eerily silent.


    Her body seemed to ripple with anticipation, her eyes sharp as they stared into the distance.


    "The Nexus," she murmured, her voice low. "The others think it''s simply apetition for dominance. But it''s something far more. It will decide so many things."


    The scout frowned, unsure how to respond, but Kynara didn''t borate. Instead, she turned her back to him, her form shimmering as the whip coiled itself tightly around her arm once more.


    The jungle around them began to shift again, but this time, it was as though thendscape was bowing to her, acknowledging her as its rightful ruler.


    The scout hesitated, still confused. "What do you think the Nexus represents, Apex Kynara?"


    Kynara smiled faintly, her eyes gleaming with a dangerous light. "The ultimate test."


    Before the scout could ask further, Kynara moved again, effortlessly gliding through the dense jungle as it reshaped itself around her.


    The Evri race.


    The Evri were a race born of constant change. Their bodies, their minds¡ªeverything about them was built to adapt.


    In the Evri realm, nothing stayed the same for long. The environment shifted daily, the creatures evolved with every breath, and the people were no different.


    From birth, an Evri learned to adapt to their surroundings, their bodies morphing and shifting to survive whatever threat appeared. They were a race that believed in one truth: change or die.


    Their powery in their ability to evolve in real time, making them nearly impossible to predict in battle.


    The Evri didn''t believe in perfection because perfection was stagnation. For them, life was a constant cycle of adaptation, a race to stay one step ahead of whatever came next.


    The Evri were one of the superior races of Eldoralth, and their Apex, Kynara Flux, was prepared for the Veriataga Nexus.

 Chapter 733 Regenerari

    Chapter 733 Regenerari


    Inside a brightly lit room, a brutal scene was unfolding.


    A young boy that was no older than eighteen, was repeatedly being crushed beneath a massive, jagged rock which was suspended from the ceiling.


    Each time the rock mmed into him, it left behind nothing but mangled remains, flesh and blood being scattered across the ground like debris.


    But then, something astonishing would happen. From the ruins of his body, cells multiplied at an impossible rate. Skin, bones, muscle, all reformed in perfect symmetry, and within seconds, the boy stood whole again, his aura just a bit more powerful than before.


    The process repeated. Over and over.


    The rock rose, shifted, and crashed down again. Each time it changed¡ªits edges sharper and its heat molten. It reduced him to nothing but a single arm. Yet in moments, that arm grew back into a wless body.


    Again, the rock fell and educed him to just wrists. Then, just fingers. And each time, he regenerated faster, more efficiently¡ªfrom a drop of blood, from a single cell.


    The rock''s force increased with every strike, vibrating with intense power. But no matter how it crushed him, the boy always recovered¡ªinstantly, perfectly.


    This grueling cycle went on for hours.


    Atst, the rock stopped. Silence filled the hall as the boy stood tall once more, his bare chest gleaming under the bright lights.


    Muscles rippled across his body, skin wless, and dark hair falling effortlessly into ce. His physique was perfection itself¡ªabs like carved marble, shoulders broad, with an aura of invincibility around him.


    As he stepped out of the hall, a cold, neutral faced girl stood waiting, a robe in hand. She offered it to him without a word, her pretty face unreadable.


    Despite the fact that he was stark naked, she didn''t flinch. Clearly, this was routine.


    He grabbed the robe, a smirk curling at his lips as his gaze lingered on her face.


    "Why don''t you ever smile? Just once?" he teased.


    She looked at him, unimpressed. "Because you haven''t earned it." Her tone was t, her expression colder than ice. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    He chuckled, pulling the robe over his shoulders. "One day, Yara. One day."


    Yara didn''t respond. She only turned and gestured toward the courtyard. "He''s waiting."


    Torren sighed, the yful edge instantly leaving his voice. "The old man, huh?" He reluctantly followed her outside, stepping into the sunlight.


    There, at the entrance to the courtyard, stood a man dressed in borate robes. Though his face seemed youthful, Torren knew better. This was Oren, one of the Elders of the Regenerari.


    "You missed the meeting again," Oren said, his voice filled with disapproval.


    Torren Vialis, Apex of the Regenerari, smiled, unbothered by the elder''s scolding tone.


    "I was training. You know, the thing that''s actually going to help me win thispetition," he said casually, though his voice carried the weight of his power.


    Oren''s eyes narrowed slightly. "The meetings are important, Torren. They keep you updated on the movements and strategies of the other Apexes. This Veriataga Nexus isn''t like the others. It''s going to be dangerous."


    Torren chuckled, crossing his arms over his chest. "Oh, I know that well, trust me. But if it''s just information about the other Apexes, I can get that in seconds. I don''t need to sit through a boring meeting for hours. It''s a waste of time."


    Oren sighed heavily, shaking his head. Torren had always been nonchnt, always seeing things through his own lens. But still, the elder was worried. He had seen too many cocky warriors fall because they underestimated whaty ahead.


    Torren noticed the concern in the elder''s face and smiled reassuringly. "Rx, Oren. I can''t be killed. You know that."


    Oren stared at him, the weight of those words settling ufortably in his chest. He knew that truth better than anyone¡ªthe full extent of Torren''s abilities.


    The Regenerari were a race that thrived on their capacity to regenerate and adapt. Injury and death were concepts they barely feared, as their bodies could recover from nearly any wound.


    But Torren Vialis was something else entirely. His regenerative abilities were unlike anything their race had ever seen. Not only did he heal faster, but every time he was injured, his strength grew. Each time his body was torn apart, he came back stronger.


    It was this gift that made Torren the Apex of their race¡ªthe first and only one to perfect this power so fully.


    And it was why the elders were more worried. The Veriataga Nexus wasn''t just apetition; it was a battlefield filled with the strongest beings from across the.


    Even immortality had its limits, and the Regenerari feared what might happen if those limits were tested. Torren was someone they never wanted to lose.


    But for Torren, fear was a concept that had long since lost its meaning.


    The Regenerari were a people who saw death as nothing more than an inconvenience. Their bodies could adapt to any environment, heal from the most grievous wounds, and evolve to ovee any threat.


    They lived by the philosophy that the strongest beings weren''t those who could dominate, but those who could endure. For the Regenerari, survival wasn''t just about living¡ªit was about continuously evolving, continuously regenerating.


    And Torren Vialis was their ultimate weapon.


    ¡­


    In the thick jungle of the Lucendi domain, a group of men tore through the forest, each radiating the aura of a grandmaster rank.


    The tension in the air was thick as their eyes darted around the dense foliage. They all knew what they were hunting, and the weight of it pressed heavily on them.


    Suddenly, one of the men skidded to a halt, eyes wide as he spotted a figure in the distance.


    "There! I''ve found him!" he shouted, pointing toward the figure of a boy leaning casually against a tree.


    Before the others could react, they too saw him. The same boy, but from different directions, appearing at multiple points within the jungle. Each figure was identical, all standing motionless with faint smirks on their lips.


    The men froze, their eyes darting between the copies.


    "He''s tricking our senses," one of them muttered with frustration. "What a monster¡­ to think he''s already strong enough to fool grandmasters like this."

 Chapter 734 Lucendi | Requiem

    Chapter 734 Lucendi | Requiem


    The leader of the group clenched his fists. "We''ll just attack them all. The real one will show himself soon enough."


    With a collective nod, they unleashed a barrage of energy, sending beams of destructive force toward each of the illusions.


    But before their attacks couldnd, the clones suddenly moved, leaping toward the men with inhuman speed. Chaos erupted. Trees were uprooted, the ground torn apart as fists collided with flesh.


    Every strike from the illusions felt real, sending shockwaves through the grandmasters, who were caughtpletely off guard.


    None of them noticed the real boy.


    Sitting casually on a high branch, he watched the chaos unfold below,zily chewing on an apple, his eyes half-closed in boredom. His legs swung idly over the edge of the branch as he let the clones do the dirty work.


    Zarial Umbrin, Apex of the Lucendi.


    "Boring," he murmured.


    A soft rustling above him signaled the arrival of an old man, hovering just above the branch. He was the head of the Umbrin family.


    "You''ve improved," the eldermented, watching the battle below with a faint smile.


    Zarial didn''t respond right away, still chewing his apple. His eyes remained on the struggle beneath them, where the grandmasters were futilely fighting illusions.


    After a moment, he tossed the apple core to the ground, hiszy amusement fading.


    "This is a waste of time," he said tly. "The other Apexes won''t fall for simple tricks like this."


    The elder raised an eyebrow. "You''re capable of fooling and fighting grandmaster ranks at your age. I doubt many of the other Apexes could match that."


    Zarial finally turned to look at the elder, his eyes narrowing. "Then you know nothing." n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The elder''s expression tightened, but he held his tongue.


    The Lucendi were a race built on deception. Masters of illusion, they thrived on manipting perception¡ªblurring the line between reality and imagination.


    Their domain itself was abyrinth of falsehoods, where even the ground beneath your feet could betray you. To survive as a Lucendi meant mastering illusion, controlling not just what others saw but what they believed to be true.


    ---


    Two armies stood at the border of the Requiem domain, their battle lines drawn beneath a sky veiled by the eerie glow of spectral mist.


    Each soldier''s armor bore distinct sigils, representing their respective houses.


    The tension between the two forces was palpable, like a tightly wound thread on the verge of snapping.


    The Requiem, a race that wielded dominion over souls, had long been feared across the world for their unsettling abilities.


    Their pale, translucent skin seemed to glow under the spectral light, and their eyes were as ck as voids. The air around them was always heavy, thick with the silent wails of lost spirits.


    At the head of the attacking army stood a general, draped in dark robes that fluttered in the spectral breeze. His hands rested on the polished de at his waist, his ck eyes scanning the opposing forces.


    Beside him, a young lieutenant shifted nervously. He nced at the army before them, the sigil of the Noctis family emzoned on their banners. "Are you sure about this, sir?" he asked, his voice betraying his anxiety.


    The general turned toward him, a confident smirk appearing on his face. "Don''t worry. Only the youths are allowed in this border skirmish. The Noctis family thinks they can do whatever they want just because they gave birth to one monster. Not today¡ªover my dead body."


    The mention of the word "monster" sent a ripple through the warriors behind him. Some trembled, haunted by the stories they''d heard about the Noctis family''s monster.


    The lieutenant''s face paled, his throat tightening. "But¡­ what if he shows?"


    The general waved off the concern with a scoff, though his voice was just a little too casual. "Nah, he won''t show. The Veriataga Nexus is in a few days. He''ll be too focused on preparing for that. The higher ups wouldn''t let him waste time on something like this."


    The lieutenant exhaled a shaky breath, and several soldiers within earshot loosened their grips on their weapons, relieved. But their reprieve was short-lived.


    A ripple of energy surged through the sky, and suddenly, the atmosphere shifted. An unnatural chill swept over the battlefield, sending shivers through the soldiers.


    All heads turned as a lone figure descended from the sky, his silhouette framed by the pale light of the domain. His mere presence seemed to drain the life out of the space, leaving everything in a haunting stillness.


    The figurended gently, his dark cloak barely brushing the ground. His skin was deathly pale, as if it had never touched sunlight, and his eyes were darker than night itself. He stood tall and lithe, with a twin-ded spear strapped to his back.


    The general''s blood drained from his face, recognition hitting him like a hammer. "No¡­ it can''t be."


    Erevan Noctis. The Apex of the Requiem race.


    The lieutenant whispered in terror, "It''s him¡­"


    Erevan didn''t say a word. He simply raised one hand, his ck eyes glowing with a soft, eerie light.


    As soon as his arm lifted, the attacking army froze, their movements halting as though invisible strings had been cut. A deathly silence spread across the battlefield, and then¡­ it happened.


    The soldiers'' eyes went ssy, their bodies rigid. Without warning, they began to turn on each other, their des slicing through the air in perfect synchronization.


    In mere moments, heads began to roll, blood spilled freely, and one by one, the entire attacking army fell in a self-imposed massacre.


    The Requiem youths stood by helplessly, watching as their enemies ughtered each other without resistance.


    The general''s scream broke the eerie silence, his voice filled with panic as he tried tomand his soldiers back into formation. "Stop! Stop this madness!"


    But it was toote. His voice was swallowed by the unnatural quiet as Erevan watched the carnage unfold, dispassionately, as if it were nothing more than an afterthought.


    His face remained emotionless, and without so much as a nce back, he lifted off the ground and disappeared into the spectral sky.


    The general copsed to his knees, trembling as he took in the sight of his decimated army¡ªwiped out in moments, and Erevan hadn''t even lifted a weapon.


    The Requiem were feared for good reason. Their power wasn''t in brute strength but in their dominion over souls.


    They could extract, manipte, andmand the souls of the living and the dead, bending them to their will.


    In battle, they could sever the connection between body and soul with just a thought, reducing even the mightiest of armies to nothing more than empty shells.

 Chapter 735 Transmutari

    Chapter 735 Transmutari


    In the middle of a vast, dry desert, a gigantic metallic tower stood tall.


    It was apletely imposing structure, with thick, cable like materials running from its base, burrowing into the ground like roots feeding on the earth''s energy.


    High above this imposing structure, a massive cannon like nozzle pointed far into the distance.


    Inside a control room just a few meters away from the massive nozzle, men and women dressed in whiteb coats moved around, tapping rapidly on the screens of their handheld devices.


    Their eyes darted between the data and the giant weapon, each of them entering codes and adjusting parameters carefully.


    Behind the scientists stood a group of elders, d in borately decorated robes.


    Their faces were stern and firm as they calmly watched the scientists.


    They had humanoid appearances, but their skin seemed to shimmer with a bright glow, as though energy flowed just beneath the surface. Their eyes all had a light blue glow.


    As time passed, one of the scientists, a tall man with an unusually serious expression, approached the group of elders, clearing his throat nervously before speaking. "We''re ready," he said.


    The elders exchanged knowing nces before the one in the center, a man with a long silver beard who appeared to be the leader, gave a nod of approval. "Tell him that we will fire in 30 seconds."


    The scientist nodded and picked up a smallmunication device from his belt, immediately rying the information.


    Several kilometers away from the tower, in the middle of the endless desert, a lone figure stood with his hands casually tucked into his pockets, both eyes closed.


    He looked unbothered, as though he were simply waiting for a passing breeze. This figure was tall and lean, with a muscr build that was evident even under the loose ck clothing he wore.


    His skin shone faintly, much like the elders, but his glow was more profound, more intense, something difficult to fathom. His light blue eyes were fixed on the tower in the distance.


    Valen Raxel. The Apex of the Transmutari race.


    Themunication device at his waist suddenly sounded, and a respectful voice came through: "In 30 seconds, Master Valen."


    A smirk immediately appeared at the corner of Valen''s lips as he focused his gaze on the distant tower. He could already feel the energy building there.


    The seconds ticked by slowly, but with each passing moment, the air around him seemed to grow thicker.


    Thirty seconds psed.


    Instantaneously, a bright, blinding light ignited on the horizon.


    The tower glowed with an intense light, and the ground beneath it trembled as an immense surge of power began to build.


    From the sheer aura alone, it was clear that this was a power on the level of a grandmaster- rank. The energy output was overwhelming.


    Valen''s smirk widened as the blinding beam of energy shot toward him at an unimaginable speed, tearing through the desert air with earth shaking intensity.


    The heat and force of the attack sent waves of distortion through the air, its sheer power enough to disintegrate anything in its path.


    But Valen remained perfectly still.


    As the massive beam of energy neared him, Valen casually removed one hand from his pocket and raised it toward the iing attack.


    The energy collided with an invisible barrier just inches from his outstretched palm, and for a moment, it looked as though the beam had hit an unbreakable wall.


    Then, with a slow, controlled motion, the energy began to converge into his hand, spiraling and shrinking as it was absorbed. The once blinding light dimmed, the energy siphoned away into Valen''s palm.


    Seconds passed, and the once massive beam of destruction was suddenly gone. Valen closed his palm, snuffing out thest remnants of the light.


    For a moment, the desert descended into an eerie silence, as though nothing had happened. Then, suddenly, Valen opened his palm once more.


    In the center of his hand, a small orb of light hovered. The grandmaster- level attack, which had been powerful enough to decimate a city, had condensed into a tiny orb of light, now under hisplete control.


    With a silent exhale, Valen allowed the orb to sink into his chest, and in that instant, his entire aura exploded outward with unimaginable force.


    A palpable blue energy surrounded his body, crackling and surging through him as if his very cells were exploding with power.


    The ground beneath his feet cracked and imploded under the sheer force of his energy. His muscles rippled, his veins glowing with blue light as the energy coursed through him, enhancing his physical strength beyondprehension. Valen''s eyes shone with power as he clenched his fist, the air around him trembling in response.


    He had converted the beam''s energy into pure vitality, fueling his body and amplifying his strength to new heights.


    The Transmutari.


    The Transmutari were a race of unparalleled energy maniptors. They could convert any form of energy they encountered into anything they wanted, to serve their needs.


    Heat, light, mana, even kic force¡ªanything that was energy. Their bodies acted as conduits, capable of absorbing, transforming, and redirecting energy.


    It made them extremely dangerous on any battlefield, as every attack thrown against them could be turned into a weapon of their own.


    ---


    Atticus stared at Magnus without saying anything.


    From his dumbfounded expression, it was clear that what he had just heard had been that shocking.


    "Atticus," Magnus called out.


    Atticus shook his head, regaining his focus. He gathered his thoughts.


    "These are the superior races of Eldoralth?" he asked.


    Magnus nodded. They were both inside the Ravenstein library, and Magnus had just finished showing and telling Atticus about the other races of Eldoralth. He hadn''t gone into too much detail, only focusing on the superior races.


    And it went without saying that Atticus wasn''t taking it well.


    After a few seconds of frantic thinking, Atticus could only manage one thing to say.


    "What the hell¡­"


    He just couldn''tprehend it.


    How the hell was the human race still alive? How had they managed to get these monsters to sign an alliance-level mana contract? Why weren''t they ves?


    Atticus couldn''t help but recall the history he''d learned in the past¡ªthe human domain had been embroiled in a war with the other races? Could that even be called a war? They could only be getting exterminated!


    The questions were numerous¡ªtoo numerous.


    Seeing the state of panic Atticus had entered, Magnus simply chuckled, an action he had been doing a lottely since making that promise to Freya.


    "The human domain, along with the other lower races, had to sacrifice a lot more than you think in order to join the alliance. While it''s true that they were each overpoweredpared to us, we have something they don''t: numbers," Magnus exined.


    "The poption of each of these superior races isn''t even one-sixth of ours. They might be stronger, but we overwhelm them with sheer numbers."


    Atticus thought briefly before asking, "But we were still losing the war back then?" N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Magnus nodded. "That''s right. However, the attack of the Zorvans changed everything. With their small numbers, it was impossible for the superior races to withstand them alone, which is why this contract was established. Still, we had to sacrifice some things."


    Atticus took a deep breath. ''This is a huge problem,'' he thought.


    He wasn''t just worried about how powerful the other races werepared to humans. What truly worried him was something only he knew¡ªthe apexes were reincarnators!


    ''Damn,'' he cursed inwardly.


    If the other races were already this powerful, he could only imagine how much stronger a reincarnated person would be.


    Atticus had never seen himself as particrly special. If he was this powerful at his age, why couldn''t someone else be as well?


    Magnus smiled at Atticus''s worried expression. It was unusual to see him so troubled.


    "I understand how you feel, but I wouldn''t ask you to do this if I thought there was no way to seed. Take a breath and clear your head."


    Atticus did as he was told, inhaling deeply and exhaling slowly.


    "Good. Now listen carefully. There''s no doubt about itpared to humans, the other races are powerful," Magnus continued. "But despite how powerful they appear to be, each race has weaknesses, weaknesses that can be exploited depending on the situation and the person involved.


    "You, Atticus, have the ability to exploit each of these weaknesses. I don''t think you fully understand the extent of what you have. In the history of the human domain, we''ve lost many battles against the superior races, but we''ve won some too. Yet no human has ever had the same advantage you currently possess. You control eight elements¡ªthe forces that make up this world. In essence, you have the power to do anything."


    Atticus''s expression grew more serious as Magnus''s tone shifted.


    "Each of these superior races has vulnerabilities you can exploit because of the versatility of your power. What I want you to do now is simple: clear your mind of everything else and focus on this. I will ingrain every single one of these weaknesses into your very bones."

 Chapter 736 Drill

    Chapter 736 Drill


    Only three days remained until the Nexus event would start. After the library session, where Magnus had told Atticus about the superior races and their power, Atticus hadn''t shown himself to the outside world again for a long period.


    Magnus had done exactly what he said he would do, drilling every single detail into Atticus for two days straight without any break or rest.


    It wasn''t only about telling him the weaknesses of the superior races; he also had to teach him much more. Their training moved into the advanced training room, where Atticus had to participate in numerous mock battles.


    This was the first time Atticus had ever been to this particr advanced training room. He was ustomed to themon training room for the Ravenstein family and had never seen the need to ask for any other. But Magnus had taken him to his personal advanced training room. The training room of a paragon.


    Just stepping into the room, Atticus could feel how much more advanced and powerful it was. Even at full power, he couldn''t crack these walls.


    But the highlight of the training room was not just its strength and durability. Ever since Atticus had started using themon advanced training room, he had never seen options as varied as what he found in this new one.


    Even battling with the data on the other tier one families had been impossible before, but in this new training room, Atticus had ess to something even more impossible¡ª data on the other races, including the superior races.


    This changed everything.


    Magnus immediately got to work, choosing data from one of the superior races. Of course, it wasn''t perfect, and many of the abilities of the superior races couldn''t bepletely replicated, but it was still something. The mock battles began, and Atticus fought again and again.


    It went without saying that it was hard. The weaknesses were apparent, but exploiting them was an entirely different matter. It required split second timing to achieve the desired result. And not only that, he had to risk his life for some. Of course with Magnus present and the training room feature, Atticus was more than safe here. However during actual battle, it would be different.


    Two days went by quickly, and life in Sector 3¡ª and the human domain in general¡ª continued without any major events. The Obsidian Order hadn''t reappeared since the war, and everything was slowly returning to normal.


    The Steris family maintained their silence, closing off all their doors. This left the tier two families of Sector 5 with a lot of free reign over the sector, though they knew better than to overstep their bounds.


    Despite this peacful atmosphere, there was a sense of anticipation and at the same time dread in the air. Every single citizen and tiered of the human domain were excited.


    After training nonstop for two days, Magnus finally let Atticus rest, but only when he was certain he had trained Atticus enough.


    "We''ll stop here for now. You need to go rest, but rey everything you learned here in your head, even as you sleep. Never forget."


    Atticus tiredly nodded his head. He could see Magnus''s mouth moving, but nothing was registering.


    He just kept nodding.


    Seeing this, Magnus smiled faintly. "Alright. You can leave."


    That, Atticus heard loud and clear. Minutester, he reached his room and buried his head in his pillow.


    Hours passed, and Atticus woke up with a loud stretch and yawn.


    Turning to his side, he was suddenly startled to see Arya standing beside his bed with an expressionless face.


    "What the hell¡­"


    "You''re finally awake, Master!"


    Atticus turned to his right and saw Yotad standing there with a happy look on his face. But that wasn''t all. Atticus sighed, "You too?"


    Turning in front of him, he saw Dario standing there, bowing. "Young master."


    Atticus slumped back against the bed with a deep exhale. He couldn''t deal with this right now.


    "It''s tomorrow. Are you ready?"


    Atticus''s eyes snapped open. He didn''t wanted to think about it and was hoping to enjoy his day. But Arya had hit home.


    He turned toward Arya, and she met his gaze without looking away, her expression unchanged. The mood in the room suddenly shifted, bing heavy.


    Atticus chuckled, "If only I could have one more year."


    He joked, but no one wasughing. Yotad and Dario couldn''t help but stare at Arya, puzzled by her behavior. Since they''d met her, she had always been respectful to Atticus, but this was the first time she was being this¡­ intense.


    "You should not participate."


    Atticus narrowed his eyes slightly and stared at Arya. It was unusual for her to say things like this.


    She closed her eyes, took a deep breath, regaining her senses, and bowed. "I apologize for my rudeness, young master." N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Atticus smiled. "It''s fine. I understand how you feel. I need some time alone now. Could you all excuse me?"


    Despite wanting to protest, Yotad, along with Dario and Arya, bowed before leaving the room.


    "Damn¡­"


    Atticus slumped back on the bed once more, taking deep breaths. ''It''s tomorrow¡­''


    This was all that upied his mind. Considering what he had heard from Ae''ark, it was clear that Magnus, along with the other Paragons, was unaware of the death sentence the Nexus event represented.


    He could tell Magnus everything, but he knew Magnus would immediately pull him out and not allow him to participate.


    Despite how crazy it sounded, Atticus inwardly wanted the deadly game to proceed. It was a chance to end everything once and for all.


    ''Something or someone is influencing our emotions.''


    Back when he had first met Ae''ark, Atticus had felt an insane amount of hatred for him. It was unusual and unnatural, almost as if his main purpose was to kill him.


    ''Since then, I can still feel something pulling me toward them.''


    It felt as if he should drop everything and hunt them down. Atticus was certain the other Apexes felt this as well. This feeling was why he also agreed with the idea of one massive battle royale to settle things.


    ''I wonder what the theme will be.''


    It could range from 1v1 to a battle royale. He wasn''t entirely sure, and Magnus had exined that it would be revealed at the event.


    Getting out of bed, Atticus freshened up and headed out of his room, only to encounter two utterly unexpected figures.


    One was Magnus, and the more surprising figure was Oberon Enigmalnk.


    Arya, Dario, and Yotad were already kneeling in respect, and Atticus bowed respectfully. "Paragon Oberon."


    Oberon smiled. "It''s always a pleasure, child. You''ve certainly been busy."


    Atticus felt Oberon probing his body, observing him closely. It felt as if Oberon could see everything, and Atticus couldn''t hide anything from him. Considering Magnus was there, Atticus made no attempt to resist.


    After a moment, Oberon turned toward Magnus, shaking his head. "I can''t sense anything. It seems nothing was done to him, or my senses aren''t sharp enough."


    Magnus nodded. He wanted to be absolutely certain before thepetition.


    "Now, for your end of the bargain."


    Magnus stared at Oberon for a moment before turning to Atticus. "He requested an audience with you. Are you okay with that?"


    Atticus looked at Oberon, narrowing his eyes. ''Why would he want to see me?'' he pondered.


    "As long as I''m safe."


    Oberon smiled. "I mean no harm, child, and it shouldn''t take long, considering how quickly you learn."


    Eventually, Atticus agreed, and Magnus left the two of them alone in one of the estate''s advanced training rooms.


    "Fascinating, very fascinating," Oberon observed Atticus closely. "Your rank shows you''re at the Master rank, but your mana feels¡­ special. You''re stronger, incredibly so. How is this possible?"


    Atticus said nothing, allowing Oberon to ponder.


    "May I see your mana?"


    Atticus stretched out his palm, forming a ball of mana.


    "Amazing¡­"


    Oberon observed the ball closely for nearly a minute before pulling back and suddenly producing an engraver and te from his space storage.


    "Here, engrave a rune. Any grade."


    Atticus hesitated but took the engraver. As he focused, a crimson glow appeared on its tip, prompting Oberon to watch closely.


    Atticus engraved the word shield on the te, which glowed a bright crimson. Oberon took it, tapped it, and it broke into motes of light.


    "Hmm. It''s stronger than any grade-one rune. Interesting. It looks like not only is your mana special, but your will is as well."


    Oberon stared at Atticus for a while, making him feel ufortable.


    ''What''s his deal?'' Oberon had been acting strangely since they were left alone. Atticus couldn''t understand what he wanted.


    Oberon suddenly smiled. "I heard about your fusion with your domain and the exhaustion afterward. Clearly, it requires a lot of energy. Have you tried engraving a grade-three rune yet?"


    Atticus''s eyes widened. Oberon was right. Why hadn''t he thought of that before?


    His will was already high enough; engraving grade-three runes should be possible now! Almost anything was possible with runes involved.


    "Your expression answers my question. Now, listen carefully to what I''m about to teach you. It will be crucial."

 Chapter 737 Changing

    Chapter 737 Changing


    "Mom, stop it," Atticus muttered as he shifted ufortably in his seat.


    After spending hours with Oberon, he had immediately run into Anastasia on his way back to his room. She had insisted they have dinner together, and they were currently doing just that in his room.


    Anastasia smiled warmly and reached across the table to brush a stray piece of hair from his forehead. His hair had always been bushy, and she had long since tired of constantly asking him to get a haircut. Maybe she''d cut it in his sleep¡­


    "You''re never too old to be worried about," she replied gently, her eyes filled with warmth.


    She knew this would probably annoy him, but she couldn''t resist. She just couldn''t help herself.


    "Especially when you''re going off to risk your life tomorrow."


    Atticus sighed, leaning back in his chair and crossing his arms. He had learned about the history of the other Apex events in the past.


    Many of the human Apex, if they could even be called that, had lost their lives during thispetition. And that had been without the tant deration of the Nexus being a death game.


    "I''m stronger than you think," he said suddenly, avoiding her gaze. But even as he spoke, his voice had a softer edge.


    She was the one person he couldn''t be cold to, even if he tried, and he wasn''t used to her fussing over him like this.


    Anastasia nodded, her expression softening. "I know, Atti," she said gently. "I know you''re strong. But you''re still my son, and that means I''ll always worry."


    Atticus turned to the side, trying to hide the small smile creeping onto his face. "Embarrassing," he mumbled.


    Seeing this, Anastasia chuckled and reached out to take his hand, giving it a small squeeze. "Oh, I know. And I''m not sorry about it."


    For a few moments, they sat there, holding hands across the table.


    Suddenly, Anastasia spoke, her tone serious. "Just promise me you''ll be careful." Atticus immediately noticed the concern in her voice. She couldn''t stop him from participating in thepetition¡ª something that pained her. But he was her son, and what mother wouldn''t support her son?


    Atticus met her eyes, a warm smile on his face. "I promise, Mom," he said quietly but firmly. "I''m not nning on dying. I''ll be back before you know it."


    Anastasia nodded, taking a deep breath. "I''ll hold you to that."


    They continued their meal infortable silence, with Atticus asionally ncing at his mother. As he had expected, throughout the dinner, Anastasia hadn''t tried to convince him not to participate in the Nexus. Instead, she expressed her support, though her worry was clear.


    Atticus smiled once more before focusing on his food. Tomorrow, even if he had to unleash a massacre, he woulde back home.


    The time passed quickly, and before long, Anastasia kissed Atticus goodnight on his forehead.


    As she left the room, her shadow suddenly swirled, and Arya appeared behind her.


    Atticus raised an eyebrow, watching as Arya stood silently with her back to him.


    She took a deep breath, then abruptly turned and rushed toward him, enveloping him in a tight hug. "Come back home," she whispered. Without waiting for a response, she let go and melted into the shadows, leaving Atticus standing alone in the room with a warm smile.


    "I will," he muttered.


    Taking a deep breath, Atticus headed to bed after freshening up.


    ¡­


    The night went by incredibly fast. One moment, Atticusy down on his bed with his eyes closed, and in the next, he opened them, feeling a heavy presence in the room.


    ''Damn, it felt as if I blinked and morning arrived,'' he thought.


    Atticus immediately stood up and saw Magnus standing by the door to his room.


    "Is it time?" Atticus asked, but Magnus offered no response, simply staring at him silently. The atmosphere grew awkward as silence settled over the room.


    "Um¡ª" Atticus began to speak, but Magnus suddenly interrupted, his tone heavy.


    "You''re going to be fighting for the entire human domain today. All our hopes will rest on you and you alone. However, despite all of this, I want you to remember something. Nothing is as important as your life. If it bes something you can''t handle, give up, and I promise I wille for you."


    Magnus''s tone was heavy, beyond measure, and it struck Atticus straight in the heart.


    Atticus smiled and nodded seriously. "Okay."


    "Good. Now get ready, we''re alreadyte."


    Atticus got up from the bed and quickly freshened up, preparing himself within a few minutes.


    He pondered what to wear. Today, he was going to be participating in an alliance wide event;mon sense dictated that he should look his best. However, Atticus had never been one to care about appearances. After some thought, he chose a fitted blue trench coat that hugged his broad, toned body.


    As he stood in front of the mirror, Atticus adjusted the cor, his piercing blue eyes sharp and cold as he stared at his reflection. Despite how tight the trench coat might seem, it was anything but restrictive.


    In fact, it felt as though it made him even more flexible. There was no restriction to his movements at all.


    Atticus took a deep breath and closed his eyes, calming his entire system. The world seemed to slow, the loud sounds of the outside world transforming into a muted symphony as Atticus entered a state ofplete and utter peace.


    Anastasia''s face appeared in his mind, followed by Freya''s. Atticus took a moment to absorb it, and then, he opened his eyes, his aura shifting.


    The room became colder as every shred of hesitation within him vanished as though it had never existed.


    His eyes radiated an intense coldness, capable of freezing fire. With this new change, Atticus brushed the hilt of his katana, which trembled with excitement. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    And then, without any further thought, he turned and left the room.

 Chapter 738 Portal

    Chapter 738 Portal


    Atticus''s footsteps echoed louder than usual as he walked through the Ravenstein estate, approaching the entrance.


    The double doors swung open, and what he saw immediately made him stop in his tracks, raising an eyebrow.


    Just in front of the estate, an army of snow-white-haired individuals filled the grounds, numbering in the hundreds.


    Every Ravenstein he knew, except those at the academy¡ªhis immediate family, the Ravenstein elders, sanctum masters, and even the three stars of the family¡ªwere standing there. All eyes were focused on him, unmoving.


    There were so many people gathered that the estate should have felt cramped, but despite the crowd, a straight, open path led directly to where Magnus stood waiting.


    Atticus paused for only a brief moment¡ªless than a second. As soon as he understood the situation, his body moved.


    A heavy silence fell over the entire estate as Atticus stepped forward.


    No one moved, no one spoke. The air was filled with tension, but then, in one unified motion, every single Ravenstein clenched their fists and pressed them against their chests.


    In the next instant, a cold aura spread across the entire estate, seeping from their bodies like an icy mist.


    They didn''t need to say a word, but their actions screamed louder than any battle cry:


    Crush them.


    Atticus didn''t flinch. In this situation, showing any sign of hesitation could only be detrimental.


    His calm remained unshaken as he took in the sight. He stood there for a moment, acknowledging everyone who hade to see him off, then started walking.


    He kept his head high, his eyes focused ahead, moving through the sea of Ravensteins, feeling their cold auras brush against his skin. Soon enough, he closed the distance and reached his destination.


    Magnus, as always, didn''t say a word. His face was firm, his seriousness evident as he simply nodded, his gaze meeting Atticus''s in a silent question: Are you ready?


    Atticus turned onest time to look back. Avalon, Anastasia, Ember, Caldor, and the others were all there, watching him with faces full of support and belief. To them, there was not a shred of uncertainty.


    Atticus smiled faintly at them for just a second. Then, in the next instant, his face hardened, an intense resolve settling in. He nodded to Magnus.


    Not a second was wasted as lightning crackled around them, wrapping them in a blinding surge of power. With a single burst, they shot into the sky.


    The Ravenstein estate disappeared below as they streaked through the clouds like a bolt of lightning.


    Soon enough, as the lightning streaked higher into the sky, they stopped, the lightning dissipating. In front of him, Atticus saw Oberon floating while staring at him with a smile.


    "The others will meet us in Sector 10," Oberon said.


    ''Others?'' Atticus didn''t understand what Oberon meant, but he didn''t have time to ask as Oberon''s eyes suddenly ignited with a golden glow.


    His arm moved rapidly through the air, engraving golden symbols that Atticus couldn''tprehend.


    As Oberon finished, the symbols erupted in a blinding radiance that epassed all of them.


    Atticus felt a powerful pull and the disorientation that came with teleporting.


    He wasn''t sure how much time passed, but soon enough, Atticus opened his eyes and found himself inside arge circr hall with a ceiling so high it was difficult to see.


    In front of Atticus stood exactly three figures: Seraphina Starhaven, Thorne Alverian, and the most surprising, Luminous Steris.


    They each stood before arge spherical device, its round form resting firmly on the ground.


    Luminous clicked his tongue and turned his face away, clearly expressing his dissatisfaction with the current situation. However, in the end, he said nothing.


    After capturing Helios, Luminous had been expecting a public execution. Surprisingly, the Ravensteins hadn''t done that. Luminous wasn''t even sure if Helios was alive or not.


    "You''re finally here," Thorne remarked, a frown settling on his face as well. It was obvious he was also unhappy with the situation.


    The Alverians hadn''t suffered as much as the Steris. In fact, many had already forgotten about the war they waged against the Ravensteins. Still, the fact that he had to protect Atticus stung.


    "Ignore them. They''re just sore losers," Seraphina said with a smile.


    Thorne and Luminous shot Seraphina death stares. Why was she making them sound like children? n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    But Seraphina simply ignored them, her eyes focused on Atticus. ''He''s grown even stronger,'' she thought inwardly.


    "That''s enough," Oberon spoke up as he walked towards the machine. "You''ll all be meeting the other races soon. Don''t embarrass humanity by behaving like children."


    Thorne and Luminous''s frowns deepened. Why did it seem like everyone was against them?


    Magnus paid the duo no heed, not even offering a greeting. Instead, he acknowledged Seraphina with a nod, which she returned with a smile.


    Atticus didn''t focus on any of their interactions. After greeting Seraphina, he immediately focused on the machine Oberon was operating.


    To him, it looked like a portal device, simr to those used in science fiction movies back on Earth, but far more sleek and advanced.


    Shockingly, aside from them, there was no one else in therge hall.


    Oberon quietly tapped arge screen next to the machine, and suddenly, a surge of energy erupted from it, swirling into a circr portal within seconds. The air around the machine became distorted, emanating an intense amount of power that made the atmosphere heavy.


    "Only the few of you will apany him. The rest of us will stay here, holding the fort and awaiting your return," Oberon said.


    The Apexpetition would be taking ce in the domain of one of the superior races, and leaving the human domain unprotected just to attend the event was reckless.


    Because of this, only a select few paragons would be going. Luminous and Thorne were bound by contract to protect Atticus, their presence here was a no brainer.


    Oberon turned toward Atticus. "We''ll be watching you from here. Raise us to the peak."


    Atticus nodded firmly, his gaze firm. And with that, he, along with the other paragons, stepped into the portal.

 Chapter 739 Talking

    Chapter 739 Talking


    This time, for Atticus, the disorientation that came with teleportation was magnified many times over. He could feel his stomach churn, threatening to empty itself. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The bright light dimmed as the portal closed behind them, and Atticus, along with the others, found themselves in a vast room.


    It was like stepping into another dimension¡ªeverything felt slightly out of ce, distorted, as though the very air was unreal.


    The room was tall, stretching far in every direction, with walls made of a mix of dark stone and translucent material, constantly warping and shifting as if the room itself were alive.


    The light was faint, dimly illuminating the area and giving the entire space an eerie, unsettling atmosphere.


    ''We''re in another domain,'' Atticus deduced immediately. He could feel it in the air. This was far from the familiar atmosphere of the human domain.


    They were in another ce entirely.


    As they began to adjust to their new surroundings, two figures suddenly materialized before them, each bowing in respect toward the paragons.


    ''The Dimensari race,'' Atticus recognized them.


    Both grandmasters bore the unmistakable features of the Dimensari¡ªmetallic skin with a sheen of silver and violet, and faintly glowing eyes. Their expressions were calm but unnerving, as though they saw far more than they let on.


    One of them stepped forward to greet the group. "Wee, honored guests, to the Dimensari domain," he said, bowing his head slightly in respect. "It is an honor to host the apex candidate and paragons."


    Without wasting time, the second grandmaster gestured toward the corridors behind him. "You will each be led to your respective destinations. Apex Atticus wille with me."


    Just as Atticus was about to nce at Magnus, he suddenly felt a surge of anger in the air. He turned and saw deep frowns on the faces of both Luminous and Thorne. Although they didn''t show it outwardly, he could tell from their narrowed gazes that they were angry.


    It took a moment for him to realize why.


    ''Four paragons were received by grandmasters.''


    It was simple butplicated. In Earth terms, it was akin to a foreign president visiting a country and being received by a mere secretary.


    Atticus didn''t care about this matter; it was their choice how they chose to receive their guests. It seemed Magnus shared this sentiment.


    Before the matter could escte, Magnus stepped forward, giving Atticus a reassuring nod.


    "Lead the way," Magnus said.


    The two grandmasters exchanged a nce before nodding. One of them turned to Atticus. "Apex Atticus, this way, please."


    As the first grandmaster led the paragons away, their figures soon disappeared into the dimly lit hallway, leaving Atticus with the second grandmaster.


    The grandmaster gestured for Atticus to follow, and Atticus did so, observing him closely as they walked.


    ''He''s humanoid, but he doesn''t feel human. The aura around him is different, and I can sense how much stronger he ispared to other grandmasters I''ve met,'' Atticus thought.


    As they walked, the grandmaster also studied Atticus, making observations of his own, ones that shocked him to the core.


    ''Even the humans apex too,'' the grandmaster thought, narrowing his eyes though keeping his gaze forward.


    Soon, they reached a door at the end of the hallway. The grandmaster stopped and gestured for Atticus to enter.


    He stepped forward, cing his palm on the door, and it creaked open...


    ¡­


    The second Dimensari grandmaster led Magnus and the others through another hallway until they reached a door. He suddenly moved to the side and gestured toward the door. "Just up ahead, honored guests," he said.


    Luminous and Thorne had worn frowns throughout the walk, while Seraphina maintained a neutral expression.


    With those words, the grandmaster bowed respectfully before quietly excusing himself.


    Once he was gone, Luminous''s irritation became palpable. He nced at Magnus and then at the others before finally speaking, his voice filled with displeasure. "I don''t like this. We''re being treated like dirt."


    Thorne nodded in agreement. He wasn''t one to care much about such things, but it still stung.


    Before the tension could grow, Seraphina spoke up with a calm but firm tone. "Behave yourselves. We''re here for a reason, and that reason isn''t respect."


    Magnus, still silent, moved forward. The others trailed behind him as they opened the door and stepped into the room.


    The door opened onto an expansive balcony, and before they could even take in their surroundings, a thunderous, world-shaking cheer erupted, the sound echoing through the room like a tidal wave.


    The walls themselves seemed to tremble under the force of it, and the air vibrated with intensity.


    They instinctively approached the edge of the balcony and were greeted with a grand sight.


    Millions¡ªno, tens of millions¡ªof beings from all races were packed together, seated in a colossal coliseum. Their cheers echoed into a chaotic roar that seemed to shake the earth.


    Every single eye in that massive crowd was focused on the enormous screens being broadcast all over the arena, each one of the onlookers'' excitement uncontainable.


    Magnus and the others stood at a higher elevation, looking down upon the sea of people. They quickly noticed that despite the overwhelming number of the crowd, no one was looking at them.


    Not even a nce.


    All around the coliseum, the other races had already filled their own balconies, each of their paragons seated in utter silence with their eyes fixed on the screens,pletely ignoring the humans'' presence.


    But as Magnus and the others raised their gazes, they each noticed something else. High above in the sky, separated from the coliseum itself, were nine figures.


    They sat on floating thrones, each one exuding a presence so oppressive that even from this distance, the air around them felt suffocating. Each figure represented one of the superior races of Eldoralth, their expressions neutral and unreadable.


    Their borate thrones floated effortlessly in the sky, and their demeanor spoke volumes.


    They didn''t even acknowledge the existence of those below, and their superiority was apparent in every breath they took, as though they were on an entirely different level of existence.


    Many of the lower and mid-level races in the coliseum seethed with anger, their dissatisfaction with the current situation clear. But not a single one dared to raise their voice in protest. They knew better.


    Instead, they would let their Apexes do the talking.

 Chapter 740 Begun

    Chapter 740 Begun


    Life in the human domain usually followed a strict routine, one that very rarely got disturbed, especially on a Monday.


    People would wake up in the morning, go to work if they had jobs, or work from home if that was their situation.


    Youth or teenagers would head to school, while the others took care of whatever tasks filled their day¡ªfrom chores, errands, or studying.


    It was a rhythm everyone was used to.


    But today was utterly different. Today, that routine had been shattered.


    Ever since the war between the Ravensteins, Alverians, and Steris had ended, a certain anticipation had been building up.


    Every single citizen across the domain had been waiting for this moment¡ª The Verietaga Nexus.


    It was an event that only came around once every ten years.


    The excitement was at an all time high, but so was the anxiety. It was a day people looked forward to but also feared.


    It was make or break, and for many, it meant facing the harsh truth of where humanity stood in the midst of the other races. And ording to history, it wasn''t a good position.


    On the day of the Verietaga Nexus, there were no obligations¡ª no work, no responsibilities. The entire domain was given one simple task: to watch.


    From Sector One to Sector Ten, different groups gathered around massive screens that had appeared everywhere around the domain.


    The streets were filled with people, crowds forming as hover cars and airships parked wherever they could find space.


    Families crowded into living rooms, while others packed into bars, parks, or town squares. It was a domain wide holiday, but the atmosphere felt anything but rxed.


    The tension was palpable, the kind that settled into one''s bones. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Everyone was waiting for the same thing: for the nk screens to light up and the Nexus to begin.


    In past Nexus events, there had been a domain widepetition to select the apex¡ªa chance for the entire domain to get to know their apex champion before the main event.


    But this year was different. There had been no introduction. Instead, one name had already spread like wildfire, igniting rumors and excitement across all ten sectors.


    Atticus Ravenstein.


    The stories surrounding him were endless. He was a mysterious figure and a recluse, someone who almost no one had known until recently despite being such an important part of the Ravenstein family.


    Information about him was scarce, but this only served to fuel the spection.


    From person to person, the rumors continually shifted, details distorted and soon exaggerated.


    Some said he was unbeatable. Others imed he had powers no human had ever seen before. And while most of these stories were exaggerated, one fact remained consistent: Atticus was a talent unlike any before.


    In Sector 3, the Ravenstein estate was buzzing with movement. The Ravenstein family members had gathered in droves, the excitement almost tangible.


    Some said he was unbeatable. Others imed he had powers no human had ever seen before. And while most of these stories were exaggerated, one fact remained consistent: Atticus was a talent unlike any before.


    In Sector 3, the Ravenstein estate was buzzing with movement. The Ravenstein family members had gathered in droves, the excitement almost tangible.


    Avalon, Anastasia, Sirius, Lyanna, the elders, and the sanctum masters all sat quietly, their eyes locked on the enormous screen in front of them.


    It felt like a grand theater, with the entire family assembled together to witness the Nexus event.


    For most of them, this was more than just an event¡ªit was a moment of immense pride. The apex of this generation had been selected from their family!


    In Sector One, at the academy, the scene was much the same.


    Despite it being Monday, there were no lectures.


    The members of the White Omen Division had gathered outside in the za, their attention glued to the massive screen set up in the center.


    At the front of the crowd stood Aurora Ravenstein, her fiery red eyes focused on the screen. She crossed her arms over her chest, her expression unreadable.


    She had been waiting for this moment, though she kept her thoughts to herself. Behind her, Nate, Lucas, and the others stood quietly, their excitement palpable.


    Nate''s heart was pounding in his chest, his hands shaking. He couldn''t wait to see that monster on the screen!


    The White Omen Division had grown a lot since Atticus left, and the paved floors beneath their feet only showed how far they hade.


    But despite all the progress, none of them had forgotten their leader. Forgetting that monster would be like forgetting a limb. Atticus had left a mark on them¡ª one that time couldn''t erase.


    In the Battle Maniacs Division, the energy was even more intense. Kael Stormrider, with his brown hair and the eight sheathed swords strapped around his waist, stood with a massive broadsword resting on his back.


    His body radiated an intense amount of battle intent, an aura so thick it forced the others in his division to give him space. He couldn''t help it; the thought of seeing Atticus face off against the other races had him fired up.


    In the Lumindra Division, a floating purple construct hovered in the sky, with Zoey standing atop it. Her wless beauty, a beauty that could cause wars, seemed almost insignificant next to the intensity in her eyes.


    She stared down at the screen below, her thoughtspletely hidden from view.


    Inside the academy, the teachers had gathered in the same room they had used for the leader''s summit.


    Harrison, Isabe, Jared, and others sat quietly, their eyes locked on the screen. Jared had heard the stories of the Ravenstein-Steris war, but it hadn''t meant much to him.


    Despite what many might think, he wasn''t obsessed with family. That''s why he was in the academy in the first ce.


    Isabe sat beside him, her thoughts unreadable, while Harrison, as always, remained silent. This had been what Isabe had wanted: for Atticus to represent them. Now, she couldn''t wait to see the result.


    Across the domain, simr scenes were ying out. People everywhere were on edge, their attentionpletely focused on the nk screen in front of them.


    And then, finally, the screen flickered. The nkness was reced with the image they had all been waiting for.


    The Verietaga Nexus had begun.

 Chapter 741 Blown

    Chapter 741 Blown


    As soon as the grandmaster gestured for Atticus to enter, he stepped forward without hesitation and pushed the door open.


    The moment he walked through the open doorway, it felt as though he had entered a different world.


    The air was dense, almost crushing in its weight, as if the atmosphere itself was thick with power. Any normal person below the rank of grandmaster would have been overwhelmed, perhaps even suffocated by the sheer pressure in the room.


    Seated around him were 15 individuals, their auras barely contained, yet screaming of the raw and primal power that simmered deep inside them.


    Their eyes were closed, hands resting near their weapons, and though none of them moved, the room was engulfed with killing intent.


    It was as if Atticus had walked into their of predators, the kind of ce where even the air itself threatened to tear you apart.


    Each of these figures was a force to be reckoned with, the apex of their race:


    Carion Vrius of the Dimensari race.


    Lirae Bloodveil of the Vampyros race.


    Karn Voss of the Nullites race.


    Maera Nihilus of the Obliteri race.


    Kynara Flux of the Evri race.


    Torren Vialis of the Regenerari race.


    Zarial Umbrian of the Lucendi race.


    Erevan Noctis of the Requiem race.


    Valen Raxel of the Transmutari race.


    Draktharion Ignisyth of the Dragon race.


    Orifiel Radiantwing of the Angel race.


    Zarathos Malzareth of the Demon race.


    Ae''ark Eternis of the Aeonians.


    ndor Sylvanis of the Elven race.


    Harlgrim Grundar of the Dwarven race.


    These were the apexes participating in the Nexus, and not a single one of themcked an overwhelming aura.


    Atticus took in all of this in a mere second, his movement not pausing. Even as he walked toward an empty seat in the room, none of the apexes opened their eyes to acknowledge him.


    And yet, Atticus could still feel all eyes on him. However, he remained undaunted, his movements precise and measured. No rush. No sense of urgency. Despite the intense tension in the room, nothing could disturbed his calm.


    As he sat and closed his eyes, the screens across the human domain flickered to life.


    --


    In Sector 3, at the Ravenstein estate, the crowd erupted. A deafening wave of cheers swept through the estate, the entire sector, and the human domain alike as soon as they saw their apex appear on the screen.


    "WOAHHHHHHHHHHH!"


    The cheers were equally loud in the White Omen Division.


    "Finally! Look, it''s the leader!" someone shouted.


    "Did he grow taller?" another voice chimed in, disbelief filling their tone. "How is that even possible?"


    The Ravenstein youths standing at the forefront broke into smiles. That cold, icy look constantly on his face¡ªthat was the Atticus they all remembered.


    At the front of the crowd, Nate stood beside Lucas, unable to contain his excitement. "Damn, he looks even stronger!" he said, eyes wide in disbelief. "I told him to take it easy, but does he ever listen?"


    Even through the screen, although it seemed impossible, everyone could still feel it¡ªthe sheer power emanating from that room.


    Lucas shot Nate a baffled look. "You thought he''d actually hold back?" His voice was incredulous. "Why would anyone with a functioning brain hold back just because you asked him?"


    With how dangerous this world was, why would anyone in their right mind hold back just to let someone catch up with them?


    Nate ignored him and focused on the other apexes in the room with Atticus, his expression twisting into a frown. "But damn, those other guys look way too powerful. Will he really be okay?" he muttered.


    Chubby, while munching on a cracker, nodded in agreement. The thought of fighting those monsters or even being in the same room with them was frightening. ''I really don''t want to be in his shoes right now.''


    The expressions of many of the other Ravenstein youths also changed. They had learned about the powers and dangers of the other races in their second year.


    Back then, many had immediately lost hope of ever matching them after seeing how overpowered they were.


    And now, Atticus was facing the individuals considered the best of those monsters'' generation.


    A skepticism started to form in their minds.


    However...


    "Have you ever seen him lose?"


    The Ravenstein youths turned toward Aurora. She had just spoken without turning to face them, her gaze still fixed on the screen.


    The Ravenstein youths paused, memories shing through their minds.


    Since they had known Atticus, even when he was just 10 years old, he had never once lost a fight.


    During the Raven camp, when he was only 10, he defeated people who were far above his rank and more than twice his age.


    Even when he had battled with Jared, an instructor, he had managed to draw! With multiple scenes shing in their minds, many couldn''t help but fall silent.


    Aurora was right. None of them could imagine a scene of Atticus Ravenstein losing.


    "If you understand, then just open your eyes wide and watch," Aurora added.


    Throughout the conversation, she hadn''t turned to face the group. With just a few words, she had dispelled their uncertainty.


    Many might say it was thanks to her great leadership skills, but Aurora knew better. It was all because of Atticus. This was simply how he had imposed himself in their minds.


    Aurora''s heart pounded hard against her chest. ''That bastard. I''ll burn you to a crisp when I see you.'' n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Though her thoughts were harsh, the small smile forming on her face said otherwise.


    ¡­


    "LADIES AND GENTLEMEN!" A voice suddenly boomed across the coliseum, interrupting the cheers and jubtions.


    The crowd instantly quieted down, eager to listen. The event was finally starting!


    A man with the features of the Dimensari race appeared high in the sky.


    "Wee to the Verietaga Nexus!" the MC shouted, spreading his arms wide. His voice echoed throughout the coliseum and across the domains of the various races watching the live broadcast.


    "Are you ready to have your minds blown?" The crowd instantly erupted, their cheers and roars bouncing off the massive coliseum walls.

 Chapter 742 Rules

    Chapter 742 Rules


    The Dimensari race knew all thenguages of Eldoralth''s races. Despite this, switching betweennguages would be impractical, given the vast number of races tuning in.


    For this reason, each spectator in the coliseum had personal trantors, and the broadcast was automatically tranted for viewers across the different domains.


    The host paused dramatically, smiling as the crowd roared back in response. "This event happens once every 10 years, and today, we have a truly special gathering of talent!"


    He gestured upwards abruptly, and fireworks exploded in the sky, lighting up the entire arena.


    "Let''s give a round of apuse to the paragons of each race, seated in their balconies above us!" The crowd erupted once again, their cheers almost deafening. While not everyone liked their rulers, absolute powermanded respect, and that respect was undeniable.


    "And now¡­ the moment you''ve all been waiting for," the host said, lowering his voice slightly, drawing the crowd in before erupting once more, "THESE ARE YOUR APEXES!"


    As soon as he said that, the screens shifted, bingrger as they began showcasing each apex in the room one by one.


    The crowds instantly erupted. Across the human domain, in every sector, people leaped to their feet, screaming in excitement at the top of their lungs, as ifpeting silently with the crowds of the other races. The air across the human domain, and in others, was electric with excitement. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Suddenly, the room that Atticus and the other apexes were in warped and distorted. A sh of light, and in the next instant, they were transported to the center of the coliseum.


    The walls vanished, revealing the roaring crowds and the massive arena that surrounded them.


    The intensity of the cheers doubled, the coliseum trembling under the sheer volume of sound.


    But then, as though on cue, the eyes of every apex flickered open.


    The moment their eyes opened, the killing intent that had been contained within the room before now flooded the coliseum. The shift was immediate.


    The cheering stopped abruptly. The entire arena fell into a suffocating silence.


    The air grew cold. The crowd, which had been so loud moments ago, sat frozen, their hearts pounding in their chests.


    Even the viewers across the human domain could feel it¡ªthe oppressive aura that suddenly spread, epassing everything.


    None of the apexes acknowledged the crowd. They only watched each other¡ªsilent, waiting, calcting, not uttering a single word.


    Every single onlooker sat in silence. Even the host, who had been so enthusiastic seconds ago, found himself utterly speechless.


    What the hell was this tension?


    This was supposed to be apetition between races to foster and grow the alliance, but everyone knew it was merely a stage for the top races to assert dominance.


    However, the oppressive aura the apexes had just unleashed was so intense that everyone found themselves shivering in their seats, their hearts pounding.


    It was as though the youths they were watching were beasts¡ªpredators¡ªobserving, waiting for the moment to strike.


    It was then that every single person watching knew: this Verietaga Nexus would be unlike any other. It would be remembered for the rest of their lives.


    The paragons of each race, seated high in their balconies, smiled. This was exactly what they had been waiting for.


    "L-let''s get this show started!" the host finally stammered, trying to regain hisposure.


    However, his attempt at riling up the crowd was met with silence.


    The entire coliseum remained hushed, as if they too could feel the tension. It was like a thin thread that could snap at any moment.


    Even the most experienced warriors in the audience felt their hands shaking, their bodies tense.


    Atticus''s gaze met Ae''ark''s across the arena, and though neither said a word, the message was clear: no holding back.


    The paragons of the other races watching the scene wore smiles. None of them were disappointed, especially the paragons of the mid races: the Dragon race, the Aeonians, the Angel race, and the Demon race.


    The fact that their apexes were standing toe-to-toe with apexes of the superior races sent a wave of pride through them. However, a frown began to appear on the faces of most of them.


    ''How are they so strong?'' Valkarion Ignisyth, one of the paragons of the Dragon race, thought as he gazed at the apexes of the Elven, Dwarven, and Human races.


    The Dragon race, along with the other mid races, had been the reason the lower races were participating in this year''s Nexus in the first ce.


    They had insisted that the lower races participate because they wanted their resources. Usually, any race reserved the right to refuse participation if they deemed themselves unfit.


    However, to see that each lower race had an apex strong enough to stand with theirs was shocking¡ªespecially when their current apex was the strongest their race had ever seen.


    The other mid races also shared this sentiment, aside from the Aeonians.


    Ae''zard gazed down on Atticus with a serious look. ''He has grown even more than I anticipated. Incredible,'' he thought.


    After the battle with Ae''ark, his grandson, Ae''zard had expected Atticus to grow, but even he couldn''t have anticipated that Atticus would grow this much.


    He turned to look at Magnus, who also met his gaze and greeted him with a nod, his expression unchanged. Ae''zard chuckled, returning the nod.


    The host, though visibly rattled, forced himself to continue.


    "I-I will now exin the rules!" His voice shook as he tried to maintain hisposure.


    The voice of the host brought each of them out of their thoughts, and they focused back on him. However, the host couldn''t help but freeze in the next instant.


    He shakily turned his gaze to the side and saw each of the apexes looking at him silently. An intense shiver ran down his spine, and he couldn''t help but gulp.


    He was a grandmaster+, but he felt like prey. ''Who the hell gave birth to such monsters?''


    He ignored the sweat forming on his forehead and continued speaking.

 Chapter 743 Flags

    Chapter 743 gs


    "The rules of this year''s Verietaga Nexus are simple," the host''s voice rang out through the arena, and the entire coliseum immediately fell silent, every pair of eyes locked on him.


    The anticipation was palpable, an intense weight on everyone''s shoulders.


    At every Nexus, the rules always changed. No one ever knew what to expect until the moment the actual event began. By now, it was part of the tradition, part of the suspense that kept people on the edge of their seats.


    The different races of Eldoralth had such diverse abilities that it made it very difficult toe up with a neutralpetition that would be fair to all. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Revealing the theme in advance could only backfire, as everyone would prepare specifically for that scenario.


    The host''s voice echoed clearly and firmly, and everyone, even the apexes, listened carefully, absorbing every word. However,pared to the others, the speed at which the apexes'' minds worked as they listened would be difficult for many to fathom.


    As the host exined the rules extensively, a figure suddenly appeared high above the coliseum, floating effortlessly in the air.


    It was an old man, his features distinctively Dimensari¡ªancient and wise. Despite his age, he radiated a power that made even the apexes narrow their eyes. A paragon.


    Eletrantron Vrius. One of the grand elders of the Dimensari race, a legend in his own right.


    The host bowed deeply in respect, and from the way the Dimensari citizens and paragons reacted, it was clear this man was highly revered among their race. Eletrantron''s eyes scanned the apexes, a small, knowing smile appearing at the corner of his lips.


    Then, with a simple raise of his hand, everything changed.


    The collective killing intent from the apexes, which had been so thick it nketed the coliseum, vanished, reced by an aura so overwhelming that the audience could only feel its weight without being crushed by it.


    The apexes couldn''t help but narrow their gazes. This old man¡­ he was taunting them.


    Before anyone could react further, Eletrantron snapped his fingers. The air around each apex distorted, a vortex opening up beneath them, and in an instant, they were sucked through, disappearing from the coliseum.


    The screens across the coliseum and in every sector turned ck.


    "LET THE NEXUS BEGIN!" the host''s voice suddenly boomed.


    In the next instant, the oppressive silence was shattered. Once the aura that had nketed the coliseum vanished, the crowd erupted in cheers, their excitement shaking the entire coliseum and reverberating through the streets of the human domain and the other races'' territories.


    It was a sudden explosion of excitement, a release of tension that had been building .


    This was what everyone had been waiting for.


    ---


    The screens flickered back on, disying the rules of thepetition in bold, clear text as the host''s voice continued to narrate, waiting for each apex to get in ce.


    Stage 1: The Hunt for the gs


    - Each apex will be transported to a separate corner of an inhabited alternate, about 1/30th the size of Eldoralth. The environment is filled with dangerous beasts, deadly terrains, and a living forest that will actively try to kill you.


    - The objective: Reach the center of the, where 16 gs of different colors are located.


    - Each g bestows a unique ability that will be used in the second stage. The first to reach and im a g gets its power.


    - Once a g is imed, no attacks will harm or reach the g bearer until they are transported to the second stage.


    - Whilebat during this stage is allowed, it is not encouraged. The focus is on reaching the center and iming a g.


    Stage 2: The Labyrinth of Battles


    - After all 16 gs are imed, each apex will be transported into abyrinth, randomly ced in different arenas.


    - Apexes will be paired in one on one battles. The winner of each battle will advance to the next round. The process continues until only one apex remains¡ªthe true apex.


    - Note: You cannot die in the Nexus. If you lose, you are immediately transported out of thebyrinth. However, if you give up, you are disqualified and cannot participate further.


    - Only your main weapon will work in this world¡ªno storage or external artifacts will function here.


    ---


    gs and Abilities:


    1. Gold g: Immunity to one attack.


    2. Red g: Choose your opponent in the next stage.


    3. Blue g: Instantly locate your opponent in the arena.


    4. Green g: Create an imprable barrier for 5 seconds (Note: You cannot move while it is deployed).


    5. ck g: Force the battle to take ce inplete darkness.


    6. Silver g: Deflect one attack back at the attacker.


    7. White g: Automatic victory in the event of a tie.


    8. Yellow g: Teleport once to any location in the arena.


    9. Crimson g: Swap your opponent.


    10. Violet g: Change the terrain of the arena randomly for 30 seconds.


    11. Orange g: Create an imprable shield that epasses both you and your opponent for 1 minute.


    12. Brown g: Eliminate all sound in the area, rendering itpletely silent.


    13. Indigo g: Generate a fog that nkets the area.


    14. Cyan g: Summon an army of random beasts. Note: The beasts cannot distinguish between ally and foe, and will attack everyone and everything.


    15. Teal g: Be invisible for 5 seconds. Attacking renders you visible.


    16. Pink g: Alter the color of the environment and all people into a single, uniform color.


    ---


    As the host exined the details, the crowd continued roaring at the top of their lungs, their excitement spilling out into the streets. The people from the human domain, especially those in Sector 3, were glued to the screens, eager to see what Atticus would do. Food had already been brought out, with everyone ready for the epic battles toe.


    His name and face had already spread across the domain like wildfire, and now, everyone was on edge, waiting to see how their apex would fare against the strongest of the other races.


    A few seconds passed, and back in the coliseum and across the domains, the broadcast screens flickered once more. The darkness disappeared, reced by images of all 16 apexes.


    However, they were no longer in the coliseum. Instead, they were each falling from high in the air, descending from different locations across the wild, dangerous terrain of a new.

 Chapter 744 Nothing

    Chapter 744 Nothing


    Atticus felt his entire form twisting, and in the next instant, he was high up in the sky.


    The wind whipped around him with intensity, blowing his hair and clothes backward as he fell at incredible speed. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    The coldness in his eyes remained unchanged, his left hand gripping the hilt of his katana as he descended silently. When his feet finally touched the ground, the warped air around him settled. Despite the height from which he had fallen, there wasn''t a single ripple on the ground upon hisnding.


    Before doing anything else, Atticus conducted a brief inspection of himself.


    ''My space storage isn''t working, but I can''t feel any restrictions on myself. I can ess all my elements, my mana isn''t restricted. Everything is just as I remember.''


    It was good news. Atticus had only ever experienced restrictions inpetitions¡ª like during the leader''s summit, when everything had been reduced to the bare minimum. It was an experience he never wanted to endure again.


    He came out of his thoughts and began scanning his surroundings.


    He stood in a dense, fog filled forest. The trees loomed overhead, twisted and alive, their branches shifting and reaching as if they could sense him.


    In the next second, the ground beneath his feet rumbled slightly, as though the entire was aware of his presence.


    The challenge had begun.


    Atticus nced ahead, narrowing his eyes as he gauged the vast distance between him and the''s center.


    He could hear it all¡ªthe howling beasts in the distance, the earth shifting beneath him, the dangerous living forest inching closer.


    The entire world was alive with threats designed to kill, to break anyone who dared approach the center.


    But none of that mattered.


    Atticus remained calm, his every step deliberate.


    The audience watching from the human domain and across all of Eldoralth expected a show.


    They wanted to see each apex fight their way through this hostile world, struggling against beasts, surviving treacherous terrain, and pushing forward with grit and perseverance.


    They wanted desperation and danger¡ªa slow, painful climb to the inevitable showdown that would shake the world.


    But Atticus had other ns.


    In every corner of the, the other apexes had the same thought burning in their minds:


    Why wait?


    The air around Atticus shifted, thickening as his presence expanded.


    His normally cold blue eyes took on a crimson hue as his aura unfurled like a living storm, crackling with raw, untamed power.


    The living trees that had been reaching for him suddenly froze, their twisted branches pausing in mid-air.


    In the distance, the beasts charging relentlessly toward him stopped dead in their tracks, trembling under the weight of his presence.


    Then, like a nuclear detonation, Atticus''s aura exploded outward, reaching up into the sky.


    The ground beneath him cracked and shattered, splintering from the sheer force of his power. He ced his hand on the hilt of his katana and entered a stance.


    And he wasn''t the only one.


    From every corner of this new world, each apex unleashed their own terrifying power. Their auras¡ªeach distinct in color and intensity¡ªburst into the sky like beacons of the apocalypse.


    It was as though the itself held its breath, recognizing the monsters that now walked its surface.


    The earth trembled.


    Then, all at once, 16 streaks of pure, violent energy tore through the, each one hurtling toward the center with unstoppable force.


    They moved so fast that the ground they crossed never stood a chance. The living trees were cut down, shredded into splinters before they could so much as twitch.


    The beasts, once deadly threats, were reduced to lifeless husks, their bodies sliced to pieces, and their blood soaked the earth in seconds.


    The dangerous terrain¡ªthe mountains, ravines, forests¡ªwhat should have been an insurmountable challenge, was obliterated as though pierced by a hot knife.


    There were no struggles, no gradual progress. The distance that should have taken hours of fighting and endurance was crossed in mere seconds, leaving thend scarred and devastated in the wake of the apexes'' path.


    Each apex left behind only destruction. And as they converged on the center from different directions, the world itself seemed to slow.


    To the millions watching, it happened in an instant¡ªone moment, the apexes were scattered across the, about to begin their journey, and the next, they were all at the center, their powers tearing apart everything in their path.


    But to the apexes, time felt different. The world slowed as they each arrived at the center, the forces of nature around them bowing to their might.


    Their gazes met, and in that moment, there was no need for words. They understood each other with a single look.


    The ground splintered beneath their feet, the sheer force of their presence ripping the earth apart, causing the 16 gs to float upwards, drawn by the immense pressure.


    The air crackled as their auras shed. The tension was suffocating, their power swirling violently, threatening to tear the very fabric of reality apart.


    Then it happened.


    Their auras collided, a titanic sh of energy that reverberated across the. The impact was deafening, a shockwave of raw power that shook the ground and shattered the sky.


    The gs, caught in the middle, trembled and flickered as the power surged around them, each one illuminated by the sh of power. Despite the immense energy, the gs remained intact.


    The onlookers, who had been cheering at the top of their lungs just moments before, suddenly fell into stunned silence.


    The energy of the sh was so immense, so overwhelming, that even those watching through the broadcast screens could feel it, despite how impossible it seemed.


    The entire seemed to tremble under the weight of the apexes''bined power. The sky darkened, the ground quaked, and cracks began to spread across the surface of the.


    And then, with a final, earth-shattering explosion, the could no longer withstand the power.


    The crowd watching, both in the coliseum and across the domains, wentpletely silent. Their breaths caught in their throats as the screens zoomed out, offering a full, clear view of the.


    For a moment, it seemed frozen in time¡ªthe calm before the storm.


    Then, from the center of the, a blinding light began to shine, growing brighter and brighter with every passing second.


    The ground beneath the apexes started to crumble, cracks spreading like veins of lightning across the''s surface.


    The light intensified until it was too bright to look at directly, radiating from the core as if the''s very heart was about to give out.


    Then, in a single violent motion, the imploded.


    For a brief, heart-stopping moment, the light consumed everything¡ªblinding, all-epassing, and silent.


    And then, nothing.

 Chapter 745 Death Match

    Chapter 745 Death Match


    "Damn¡­"


    One person among the multitude of people watching the live stream muttered under their breath. However, it was truly what every single person in the room was feeling.


    "These youths are truly monstrous at their very core."


    "They''re all dangerous to the order and must be eliminated immediately," a man dressed in a simple ck robe said, his silver eyes fixed on the screen.


    Despite knowing full well that ckgate was speaking to him, Whisker von Pounce, the sovereign of the beast race, offered no response.


    With his chin resting on both hands, his eyes never left the screen as a crazed smile found its way onto his face.


    ''Amazing¡­''


    The blood in his veins was boiling. This world had been far too boring, far too predictable. He had initially thought Atticus to be a variable in this predictable world, but he had beenpletely wrong.


    There were 16 such variables, each as unique as thest. And to top it all, he was currently watching them fight! Could the world love him any more?


    "Heh heh."


    A chuckle unknowingly escaped Whisker''s lips as he continued watching, earning an irritable stare from ckgate.


    "Useless," ckgate muttered, before turning toward one of the branch heads in the room.


    "Send word to the others and call for a meeting. We can''t wait for them to grow."


    Alvis, who had already healed, nodded and quickly left the room.


    ''If only it were a death match,'' ckgate pondered.


    They had also seen the rules of the battle.


    Even after thepetition, each of these monsters that had just destroyed a would still be alive.


    If they could achieve this level of power before they even turned 20, ckgate couldn''t fathom how powerful they would be in the future. From what he''d seen, if they continued growing at this rate, it was possible that just one of them could erase the order from the face of the. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    ''They must be taken care of.''


    ¡­


    "Hmm?"


    Eletrantron Vrius furrowed his aged brows, his expression instantly turning serious.


    The coliseum was filled with paragons. Although they were of varying power levels, it didn''t change the fact that something as distinct as this would immediately be noticed.


    Every single paragon from the different races narrowed their eyes in unison, their gazes fixed on Eletrantron.


    The old man had just sent their best warriors into a pocket dimension, and after their devastating sh, his expression had grown serious? From their years of experience, it could only mean bad news.


    "Father¡­ what happened?" Azrakan Vrius, the father of the Dimensari Apex, who had been sitting high up on one of the thrones, appeared in front of Eletrantron, his gaze filled with questions.


    Eletrantron gathered his thoughts before saying three words that made the gazes of the Dimensari paragons listening in tremble:


    "I''ve lost control."


    To the others, while they could somewhat understand what Eletrantron meant, only the Dimensari paragons could fully grasp its significance. And it was far from good.


    "How is that possible?"


    "Lost control? Master Eletrantron? Who could do that?"


    The Dimensari paragons instantly broke into hushed conversations among themselves. Eletrantron was one of the most powerful, if not the most powerful, in their race.


    One of the Dimensari''s abilities¡ªespecially among those at the peak of their power¡ªwas the creation of pocket dimensions that operated under their chosen rules.


    Inside this dimension, thews of physics, time, space, and even reality itself could be bent, manipted, or rewritten entirely to suit the will of the Dimensari.


    The fact that someone had been able to take control over a pocket dimension created by him was not only rming¡ªit was inconceivable.


    Azrakan''s gaze darkened. His father, losing control?


    At this point, Magnus and the paragons of the other races were already standing, listening intently to the conversation. They chose to speak in the dimensaringuage, howevernguage wasn''t a barrier for paragons.


    Eletrantron''s eyes flickered as his thoughts raced at iprehensible speed.


    ''My past assumptions were right. His primordial resonance is purer than any ever achieved in our race.''


    The old man knew exactly what had happened and who had done it, but he also knew the implications of revealing this information.


    It would cause a chain reaction that even he couldn''t stop. He decided to shift the focus.


    "Yes, I''ve lost control, and I don''t know how. I should be able to regain control, but it will take time. I''m still linked to the second world they''ve each been transported to. I should be able to see its new rules."


    Despite the brevity of his statement, his words carried immense weight, especially to the paragons listening.


    He had lost control of the dimension, and though he could regain it, it would take time.


    Each of the apexes had picked a g and been transported to the second dimension¡ªthe next stage of the nexus.


    And the individual who had taken control over the dimension had changed the rules.


    The paragonsprehended all of this in a matter of seconds and knew what the best course of action was.


    The mid and lower races remained quiet; speaking or making a fuss would only waste more time, time they didn''t have.


    The superior races chose to do the same. The Dimensari couldn''t betray them. For each of them to agree to Eletrantron thrusting their apexes into a modified dimension in the first ce only served to show that a mana contract was in y.


    However, one thing was clear: only a Dimensari could do such a thing. Once this was over, they would answer for their negligence. Someone had to take responsibility.


    At this point, it was best to let Eletrantron work on regaining control of the dimension. Meanwhile, Eletrantron soon discovered what the new rules were:


    **Stage 2: The Labyrinth of Battles**


    - After all 16 gs are imed, each apex will be transported into abyrinth, randomly ced in different arenas.


    - Apexes will be paired in one-on-one battles. The winner of each battle will advance to the next round. The process continues until only one apex remains¡ªthe true apex.


    - **Note:** You cannot give up or surrender. Any loss automatically means death. (NEW!)


    - Only your main weapon will work in this world¡ªno storage or external artifacts will function here.


    ¡­


    The gazes of each paragon darkened. Should any of their apexes lose, it would mean their automatic death.


    This wasn''t apetition to show dominance anymore¡ªit was a death match, one that could cost them their most talented youths.

 Chapter 746 Opponent

    Chapter 746 Opponent


    Magnus clenched his fist tightly, his eyes glowing an intense white. Like the other race paragons, he did nothing. It would be futile.


    A frown appeared on both Luminous and Thorne''s faces. Though they truly didn''t like the boy, they were bound by contract to do everything in their power to protect him.


    Should his life be in danger, they might have to go on a rampage here¡ªan action that would surely spell their doom.


    Seraphina gently ced a hand on Magnus''s shoulder. The apexes'' disy of strength had been overwhelming, but unfortunately, there was no time to reflect on it. The current situation was far more pressing.


    "It''s not your fault," she said softly.


    But Magnus''s fist only clenched tighter.


    No matter what anyone said, he had been the one to ask Atticus to participate in the Nexus. He had great faith in the boy''s abilities, but life was full of uncertainties, and this situation only served to prove that fact.


    As he stared at therge nk screen, Magnus made a silent vow.


    If his boy''s life was in danger, even if he had to pierce the very fabric of reality, he would reach him.


    He would not lose another.


    ¡­


    The world had gone utterly quiet.


    Aside from the paragons, the masses were still unaware of the situation.


    From the coliseum to the human domain and to every corner of the races'' domains watching the Nexus, there was only silence.


    A group of teenagers had destroyed an entire.


    This thought echoed endlessly in everyone''s mind. It was as though they were all struggling toprehend the sheer absurdity of it.


    They had known the apexes were strong, but this was beyondprehension.


    Even the Ravenstein estate and the White Omen Division at the academy were silent. Everyone who knew Atticus was overwhelmed by a wave of shock.


    This was power on an entirely different level.


    Soon, however, doubt began to creep through the human domain. The screen remained nk, and considering the force of that explosion, could their apex¡ªa human¡ªreally have survived?


    Though he had demonstrated overwhelming strength and reached the center just as quickly as the others, the humans couldn''t help but feel uncertainty. They were too used to disappointment.


    Perhaps the reason their screen was still nk was because their apex had lost?


    But that soon changed. Suddenly, the screen flickered.


    A figure appeared on the screen¡ªcalm, steady.


    With piercing eyes and a wless face, as though carved by the gods, a ck suit clung to his frame like a second skin, and his snowy white hair flowed backward as if caught in an invisible breeze.


    His attire had changed, but there was no mistaking that face.


    Atticus Ravenstein.


    It took a moment, as though the entire human domain was waiting to process what they were seeing.


    And in the next moment, they erupted into a deafening cheer that shook the entire domain.


    People leaped from their seats, roaring at the top of their lungs.


    WOAHHHHHH!!!


    Their apex was still in the Nexus!


    And best of all¡ªthere wasn''t a single scratch on him.


    All acrossw Eldoralth, simr scenes yed out. Every race cheered the moment their apex appeared on screen.


    Thepetition had only just begun!


    ¡­.


    The heat was scorching. As soon as he could, Atticus opened his eyes and quickly scanned his surroundings.


    He was in some sort of fiery world¡ªHell.


    Molten rivers snaked through the jagged terrain, and the distant rumbling of volcanic activity reached his ears, as geysers ofva sporadically shot up into the sky.


    The air was thick with smoke and ash, making the sky above glow an ominous red.


    ''This is the second part of the event¡ªhuh?'' Atticus'' thoughts were suddenly interrupted as he felt something encroaching on his mind. ''This again? Ah, so this was their n...''


    It all made sense now. The superior apexes had decided to turn the Verietega Nexus into a death match. Upon entering this world, Atticus had immediately noticed that a set of rules governed it.


    No one could die.


    So how did they n to turn this into a death match? The question had crossed his mind.


    But now he was getting his answer. Someone was trying to impose a rule change on him. The rules of this world were being altered. However,pared to the paragon who formed this dimension, this person''s will was stillcking.


    For the change to take effect, Atticus would have to ept it first.


    ''It''s the Dimensari apex. But it looks like his will is lower or equal to mine. If I refuse, I''d be transported outside. But...''


    Atticus''s eyes became icy. He still believed this was the best opportunity to end everything once and for all.


    He took a look at the new rule change:


    - You cannot give up or surrender. Any losses automatically mean death. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Atticus took a deep breath and epted.


    ¡­


    In another location within thebyrinth, where thend waspletely barren, Carion Vrius, the apex of the Dimensari race, narrowed his eyes.


    ''The humans?''


    He was shocked. Carion had initiated the rule change not only tomence their death match but also to gauge which apexes posed a threat.


    Aside from the Transmutari race''s apex, the superior races had all resisted his will and needed to agree to the terms first. He had expected the mid and lower races to be unable to resist. Yet, out of them, one had.


    The human apex.


    "Atticus Ravenstein, huh..." Carion muttered to himself.


    ---


    After epting the rule change, Atticus inspected himself once again and confirmed that he wasn''t being limited in any way.


    Now it was time to n his next move.


    ''Who''s my opponent?''


    He gazed ahead and took note of the towering mountain with rivers ofva pouring down its slopes like growing veins.


    ''Up there.''


    Atticus''s hand moved to his katana. His breath was steady, his gaze calm as geysers of fire erupted around him.


    Without hesitation, he surged forward, the moltenndscape cracking under his speed as he raced up the mountain.


    Soon enough, Atticus reached the peak, his gaze turning cold as his eyesnded on his opponent.


    Draktharion Ignisyth, the apex of the Dragon race.

 Chapter 747 Three Things

    Chapter 747 Three Things


    The intense sound of people cheering abruptly stopped, and the entire human domain fell into a state of silence.


    However, unlike their counterparts, the people of the Dragon race only roared louder.


    Geysers of mes erupted upward as the multitude of volcanoes in the Dragon race''s domain reacted to their excitement.


    There was one thing the Dragon race of Eldoralth was known for¡ªtheir pride.


    They were prideful to their very bones. This was a trait they were well aware of and took very seriously.


    Among the mid-level races, the Dragon race stood at the top.


    In fact, if not for the overwhelming difference between the mid and superior races, they would have long since crowned themselves the overlords of Eldoralth.


    Their excitement lit up their entire domain in crimson mes, but the humans remained quiet. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    They all knew: the Dragon race was strong. Overwhelmingly so. Their bodies, their power¡ªeverything.


    Because of history, morale was low. Yet, there was still a spark in everyone''s heart.


    Atticus Ravenstein, this 16-year-old boy, might just show them a miracle.


    The other apexes had already been paired and were ready to battle. However, Whisker von Pounce tuned out every other screen and focused on just one¡ªAtticus''s.


    ''There may be 15 other variables, but he''s still my star actor,'' Whisker smiled as he fixed his gaze on the screen.


    The expressions of the paragons in the coliseum changed as each apex appeared on the screens.


    Unlike the general public, they were aware of the true nature of this event: death wasing.


    However, Valkarion Ignisyth, the grandfather of the Dragon race apex, and the other dragon race paragons attending the event couldn''t help but let out sighs of relief.


    It would take time for Eletrantron to regain control over the dimension, and once he did, the death match would be over. This meant each apex only needed to survive until that time.


    All would have been lost if Draktharion, the dragon apex, had been paired with one of the superior race apexes.


    Having his grandson face the human apex, one from a lower race, Valkarion couldn''t help but feel relieved.


    ''At the very least, he will survive this round,'' he thought to himself.


    With that, all eyes were fixed on the screen.


    The entire human domain watched in tense anticipation, as did the people of the Dragon race.


    None of them would miss this for anything.


    ---


    Atticusnded calmly on the peak of the fiery mountain, his gaze steady.


    Unlike the other parts of the mountain, the summit was surprisingly simple. The ground was scorching hot, yet there was no fieryke or geysers around¡ªjust an expansive, t peak.


    Despite the simplicity of the sight, the atmosphere was far from calm.


    The tension in the air was thick and seemed to grow heavier by the second as the two figures studied each other in silence.


    Their muscles were coiled like springs, and every shift in the wind, every flicker of light, was observed without fail.


    Though only seconds had passed, their auras shed invisibly, sending sparks flying through the atmosphere.


    Draktharion looked like most of the Dragon race. He was massive, his humanoid form towering and muscr, covered in dark scales. His fiery eyes were slit like a predator''s.


    Two sharp horns curved back from his forehead, and his ws were long and razor-sharp, with his wings folded behind him.


    Atticus had secured the white g, something useless in battle. Draktharion''s g, however, remained unknown.


    The battle hadn''t yet begun, but the energy hovering between them was primal, the kind that promised a fight that would reshape the world around them.


    Then, in a voice that rumbled the earth, the Dragon Apex, Draktharion, finally broke the silence, his eyes narrowing into fiery slits.


    "Do you feel that?"


    During his study days, Atticus had taken the liberty of learning each race''snguage. While he understood them, speaking them was another matter entirely.


    Regardless, he offered no response.


    Draktharion continued.


    "The distant sound of volcanoes erupting. The roar of moltenva streaming down the mountainsides. The earth trembling beneath us, the intense heat in the air."


    He stopped, his gaze locked on Atticus, waiting for the response that wouldn''te.


    Without taking his eyes off Atticus, Draktharion slowly raised his hand.


    The ground quivered, and in the distance, one of the volcanoes erupted with a violent roar, spewing moltenva into the sky.


    Draktharion''s hand remained raised, and then, with a snap of his fingers, the entirendscape around them erupted. One after another, volcanoes miles away detonated in violent bursts of fire, their fiery veins carving through the earth, turning the ground into a molten sea of hellfire.


    "This," Draktharion''s voice boomed, a crazed smile forming on his face, "is a dragon''s domain!"


    The domain of the Dragon race trembled as its members roared loudly into the sky, their pride palpable. Draktharion had just embodied everything they stood for: pride!


    The air shimmered with unbearable heat, the ground now a chaotic battlefield of searingva, ash swirling like a storm.


    Draktharion''s voice lowered.


    "Human Apex. We both know what we are. But I''ve seen men... crushed by their own arrogance, too blind to see the truth staring back at them."


    He lowered his hand, the volcanoes still churning behind him as if they obeyed only his will. His fiery slits narrowed as he spoke, each word cutting through the heavy, ashden air.


    "Give up now."


    Everyone watched with rapt attention, the humans on the edge of their seats, curious to see what Atticus would do. Would he really give up?


    However, those who knew Atticus knew what his response would be: absolute silence.


    Atticus stood unmoving, his eyes steady on Draktharion.


    His heartbeat was slow and deliberate, matching the calm rhythm of his breath. His gaze was cold, calcting.


    The earth groaned beneath their feet, but Atticus''s stance remained unshaken. The heat seared the air, but he barely noticed it.


    All he saw was Draktharion¡ªhis opponent, his target.


    At that moment, to Atticus, everything else was just noise¡ªbeneath his feet, around him, inconsequential. His gaze embodied three heavy things:


    Calm. Cold. Unyielding.

 Chapter 748 Pride

    Chapter 748 Pride


    Draktharion felt ufortable. ''Hm?''


    Atticus didn''t feel human. No, at this moment, he didn''t feel like a being with any emotions at all.


    Draktharion felt as though he were being stared at by something far colder¡ªa machine.


    It was as if he was no longer facing a man, but a program filled with nothing but calctions, running countless scenarios, dissecting every move before it even happened.


    There was no fear, no hesitation, no anger¡ªjust cold, ruthless intent.


    Draktharion frowned. He didn''t like this. In his past life, just like this one, he had been a dragon. A being who was the overlord of his world.


    But now, being stared at by this boy, he felt small. He couldn''t ept that. He wouldn''t.


    Suddenly, the world seemed to pause. The air grew thick, suffocating. The sound ofva flowing in the distance faded as the tension between them reached a breaking point.


    Then, with the force of a rocketunching, one of the volcanoes erupted. mes shot into the sky, spewing molten rock, and in that instant, Draktharion vanished.


    The ground buckled under the force of his movement, sending a shockwave rippling across the molten battlefield, splitting the earth and kicking up debris in its wake.


    The sheer force of his movement shattered the silence, the ground beneath Atticus cracking.


    Before the echo of the st could fade, Draktharion reappeared, sweeping upward in a vicious kick aimed at Atticus''s face. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    But Atticus remained calm. Dangerously calm.


    ''Grandmaster- rank strength,''


    His eyes flicked toward the iing attack, his body already moving. His mana surged, water and mana mixing, and with a fluid motion, he slipped past the kick as if made of water itself¡ªformless, untouchable.


    The ground buckled under the force of the missed blow, but Atticus was already closing in, his movements smooth.


    In the blink of an eye, his mana shifted, the earth element now flowing through him.


    His stance solidified, bing as steady and immovable as a mountain. His fist clenched as power surged through his veins, and then heunched it forward toward Draktharion''s stomach with intense momentum.


    The blownded with the force of a meteor.


    A deafening boom echoed across the battlefield, the impact rippling through the ground, sending shockwaves up the mountain and cracking the earth beneath them.


    But instead of Draktharion being sent flying, it was Atticus who felt it first¡ªa shockwave traveling up his arm, not from the force of his own punch, but from what he had just struck.


    His gaze flickered.


    ''Scales,'' Atticus thought coldly, his mind processing everything in an instant.


    At the point of impact, scales had covered Draktharion''s stomach, thick and imprable.


    Draktharion didn''t pause.


    His molten eyes suddenly glowed, his slits thinning. Wisps of smoke curled from his mouth as he turned toward Atticus, his chest expanding, and his maw already opened wide.


    A deep crimson glow began to radiate from within his stomach, the heat in the air bing unbearable, searing.


    His chest heaved, the crimson light intensifying, and then¡ªhe erupted.


    A torrent of mes, molten and ferocious, shot outward from his mouth, a fiery explosion that consumed everything in its path, hurtling toward Atticus.


    But just before the fire could swallow him whole, Atticus suddenly vanished, bursting into motes of light.


    The mes zed past where he had been, their heat so intense that the rock and earth beneath them shattered,va erupting violently in their wake.


    The st carved a molten path through thendscape, leaving nothing but destruction in its wake.


    Draktharion''s molten eyes flickered, his head abruptly snapping to the side.


    But he was toote.


    Atticus appeared behind him, his leg imbued with intense mes, hurtling toward Draktharion''s neck with blistering speed.


    However, Draktharion''s lips soon curled into a small smile, almost mocking. From his earlier small interaction with Atticus, it was clear that he hadn''t bothered learning about the other apexes beforehand.


    While the different races guarded information about their apexes tightly, getting something as basic as his name should have been possible.


    However, Draktharion hadn''t bothered, especially for a lower race. He was a dragon through and through, his pride running deep.


    Regardless, he would have expected this human to know at least one of the most important things about dragons: their absolute dominion over fire.


    While Atticus was right to target a vital spot to offset the use of scales, using fire against a dragon was akin to a drop of water hitting an ocean. Useless.


    However, the impossible soon happened¡ªsomething that made the gazes of Draktharion and every single member of the dragon race watching tremble.


    The heat of the battlefield was already scorching, but to Draktharion, it was nothing. He had bathed in moltenva, swam in seas of fire. This? This was cold to him.


    And yet, as Atticus''s leg inched closer, for the first time in as long as he could remember¡ªDraktharion felt it.


    Heat.


    Real, searing heat.


    It didn''t feel right. It was wrong.


    Atticus''s kick mmed into Draktharion''s neck with terrifying force, bending him at the neck, his body jolting from the impact.


    The sheer power behind the blow sent a shockwave through the air, cracking the ground beneath them.


    Draktharion''s massive frame skidded violently across the molten ground, fire and debris exploding in his wake.


    His eyes widened in disbelief, a thought racing through his mind: "How?" How had Atticus done it?


    But Atticus didn''t pause. He didn''t hesitate, his body already moving.


    Tendrils of lightning crackled to life, snaking across his form before he streaked forward.


    The lightning coalesced at the tip of his pointed palm, sharp and deadly, as he thrust it toward Draktharion''s throat.


    Draktharion, still reeling from the strike, struggled toprehend what had happened.


    His pride roared within him, but he was no fool. He was a warrior, a veteran who had survived countless battles. Even as the shock of what had just urred rippled through him, his instincts kicked in.


    His eyes narrowed.


    Suddenly, the air shifted. His aura hardened, a weight pressing down on the battlefield. Everything seemed to slow for just a moment, and then¡ª


    He roared.


    The sound was deafening, a primal bellow that shook the very heavens.


    The sheer force of it sent a shockwave tearing through the air, shattering the ground beneath him and pushing back the molten sea around them.

 Chapter 749 Miscalculated

    Chapter 749 Miscalcted


    In Eldoralth, dragons stood as the strongest of the mid races. One of their strongest warriors alone was enough to cause catastrophic damage during battle.


    They were feared for many reasons, and it wasn''t only their unparalleled physical strength.


    Their scales were harder than any metal, and their ws could tear through armor like paper.


    But what truly set them apart was their profoundpatibility with mana, almost rivaling even the Aeonians in this regard.


    A dragon could channel mana with such ease that controlling elements like fire, earth, and lightning came naturally to them, as if the world itself bent to their will.


    Their control was so absolute that a dragon''s breath could turn andscape to ash, split mountains, or summon storms fierce enough to sink fleets.


    Dragons were ancient, living far longer than humans, though their extremely low birth rate bnced this.


    Because of this, they possessed a certain wisdom acquired from the many experiences in their long lives. Their keen intelligence made them formidable warriors on the battlefield.


    The Dragon''s Roar.


    This was one of a dragon''s most primal abilities. It wasn''t just a normal sound; when a dragon unleashed its roar, it was the manifestation of its will.


    The very atmosphere would resonate with the sheer force of their presence. To be within the roar''s radius was to feel the weight of an ancient, primal fear¡ªa fear that struck deep into the heart, awakening instincts that reminded every living being that they were prey, and the dragon was the predator.


    In battle, the roar could shatter the resolve of entire armies, sending them fleeing in blind panic.


    A Dragon''s Roar was the full, undeniable deration of a creature that had never known defeat, a creature that ruled with sheer dominance.


    It was a reminder to all who heard it that dragons, in every sense, were the true predators.


    Among the dragon race, there was not a single one who didn''t know this fact¡ªnot even the children.


    Draktharion''s roar had always been the embodiment of that truth, a call to power that shook the very core of those who heard it.


    But just a second after Draktharion roared, the pride of every member of the dragon race crumbled into dust. The eyes of every dragon watching bulged from their sockets.


    This couldn''t be real. They had to be dreaming.


    What they were witnessing was nothing short of absurd.


    A dragon''s roar¡ªone that could make an entire army bend its knees¡ªhad just been unleashed.


    The air shook, the ground split open, and mana in the atmosphere vibrated violently, chaotic and unruly, as if the world''s very energy bowed to the dragon''s authority.


    And yet¡­ the only human at the center of it all remained unaffected.


    Atticus''s piercing blue eyes glowed with an intense crimson light, his will surging forth like an unstoppable force.


    The amplified roar of a dragon, something that should have crushed any ordinary mortal, wasn''t enough to make him even flinch.


    He moved forward, unbothered, his pace unbroken. Tendrils of lightning crackled across his form, the energy swirling and growing in power.


    The lightning at the tip of his outstretched arm intensified, thickening with a ferocious brightness that lit up the battlefield. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The very air around it trembled, as if the energy was too much for the world to contain. It shed, violent and bright, before it shot forward toward Draktharion''s chest.


    The strikended, but instead of an explosive shockwave, there was a subtle, almost eerie stillness.


    The lightning didn''t disperse like before. No¡ªthis time, it pierced through Draktharion''s scales, cutting through the dragon''s defenses like a de of light, and continued its path toward his heart.


    Draktharion''s eyes widened, his gaze trembling in disbelief. His shock was palpable.


    ''I underestimated him.''


    The thought echoed through Draktharion''s mind. In his past world, humans were nothing but ants beneath his feet. Even in this world, they had been the same¡ªinsignificant, weak.


    But he had miscalcted.


    He wasn''t fighting just any human. Atticus was something more, something different. A reincarnator. An Apex.


    He had truly miscalcted.


    But there was no time for regret. No time for pondering. Only action.


    Draktharion''s eyes narrowed, the intensity in them sharpening like the edge of a de. His wings unfurled, spreading wide like dark clouds before a storm.


    With a sudden sh, they snapped open, and in the next instant, Draktharionunched into the sky, his massive form blurring with impossible speed.


    The force of his ascent sent shockwaves through the molten ground below,va sshing as the heat intensified.


    As Draktharion ascended into the skies, his scales suddenly rippled, shifting and locking into ce like pieces of ck iron armor adjusting to his every movement. They hardened, fully protecting him.


    His eyes narrowed, and with a low mutter, hemanded, "Come forth."


    His arm pulsed, the ck iron essory wrapped around his fist trembling. It shifted, crawling up his arm like a living creature before fixing itself to his ws.


    In an instant, the weapon grew, transforming into jagged, deadly extensions of his hand, humming with power as if it had been waiting for this moment.


    Without hesitation, Draktharion blitzed through the sky, his form barely discernible¡ªa ck streak cutting through the air.


    The ground trembled under the force of his speed, and in an instant, he was upon Atticus.


    However, Atticus had already drawn his katana. Their weapons collided in a shower of sparks, life weapon against life weapon, power against power.


    The force of the sh cracked the air around them, the ground beneath them trembling from the sheer energy of the impact.


    Again, they shed¡ªsparks igniting the sky as Draktharion turned the very skies into his domain, attacking from every angle.


    He moved like a shadow in the air, his ws zing with fire, each strike aiming to dice Atticus into pieces.


    But Atticus remained calm.


    His katana moved fluidly, his expression cold and focused. His eyes flicked rapidly, anticipating Draktharion''s movements, reading the attacks before theynded.


    Each time, he blocked or deflected, his stance unbroken, his focus sharp.


    Sparks flew again and again, their weapons meeting with the force of titans.

 Chapter 750 Truth

    Chapter 750 Truth


    Draktharion''s speed abruptly doubled.


    He came at Atticus with even more force, the air barrier shattering, his ws now fully engulfed in me, zing with molten fury.


    Atticus''s eyes shed. He couldn''t block this head on; it would send him flying.


    His stance suddenly shifted subtly, his body moving like water. As Draktharion''s fiery ws descended, Atticus redirected the attack with a deft motion, using Draktharion''s momentum to send him off to the side.


    Draktharion''s eyes red in surprise, but Atticus didn''t let up.


    Before Draktharion could recover, Atticus spoke, his voice calm but deadly.


    "Transcendent sh: Godspeed Grace."


    In an instant, Atticus moved. His body blurred, moving at unreal speed, the ground beneath him cracking and breaking apart from the force.


    The air tore in his wake, leaving streaks of azure energy trailing behind him. His katana, now enveloped in that same azure light, gleamed with devastating power as he shed toward Draktharion.


    As the de descended, Draktharion''s eyes zed, his body erupting in a surge of crimson. Heat poured from him in waves, the air warping from the intensity of his power. He muttered under his breath, "Crimson Fang." n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    His ws ignited, burning with a brilliant crimson glow that cut through the sky like molten des.


    The air seemed to part around him as he unleashed the full force of his power,unching his zing ws upward to meet Atticus''s katana.


    The katana and ws collided with a deafening explosion. The impact ripped through the battlefield, sending shockwaves that tore through the ground.


    The mountain they stood on quaked violently, cracks spreading like spiderwebs through the rock before it began to crumble beneath them.


    However, Atticus and Draktharion were already moving again, their bodies blurring with intense speed and power.


    They blitzed through the air, shing in a violent storm of sparks and energy, each impact creating shockwaves that shattered the remnants of the mountain.


    One moment they were above the battlefield, the next they were skidding across it, only to vanish and appear mid strike somewhere else. Sparks flew as ws met steel, the air cracking with every collision.


    The human and dragon races watching the live stream were in utter silence. No one spoke, no one breathed¡ª every eye locked onto the two.


    They were both utterly andpletely shocked, but for different reasons.


    The dragon race couldn''t believe their eyes. At the same age, a human should not be able topete with a dragon. It was inconceivable.


    They were always the dominant party. Their most powerful youth, Draktharion, embodied this fact. Yet, the problem wasn''t Draktharion¡ªit was that human!


    Atticus was defying everything they thought they knew.


    How was he so powerful?


    The most shocked of all was Valkarion, Draktharion''s grandfather. His eyes were wide as he stared at the screen, watching the intense battle unfold.


    Meanwhile, the human domain was still in denial. Seeing a human hold his own against the dragon race was something they had never thought possible.


    At the academy, Kael''s gaze zed, and a crazed smile had already found its way to his face, his battle intent peaking.


    In the hall where the instructors were gathered, Jared had already startedughing out loud, but the other instructors didn''t bother paying him any attention.


    In the White Omen Division, and in all divisions of the academy, along with the Ravenstein estate, everyone watched the battle silently.


    However, as it continued, every single one of them couldn''t help but feel their blood pumping hard.


    Many didn''t even realize when they abandoned their food, the majority already standing on their feet, hands clenched, staring at the screen with eyes igniting with hope and excitement.


    One thought ran through their heads:


    Their apex could win this. He could defeat a genius of the dragon race!


    ¡­


    If it wasn''t clear before, the arena where the battle unfolded had be a literal hell.


    The ground was scorched, the peaceful atmosphere long destroyed. Two figures moved at speeds too fast to follow¡ªone bathed in azure energy, the other in a ze of intense red.


    They shed in the air, their movements so fast they left destruction in their wake.


    Volcanoes erupted as they appeared, but by the time theva reached the sky, both fighters were already gone, the area already left in ruins.


    They had both unleashed their second arts.


    Atticus carved the sky with brilliant azure shes, each one painting the arena blue. Draktharion met them with a series of crimson w shes, the collision shaking the very arena, obliterating everything in their path.


    Draktharion''s body was engulfed in mes, the heat searing everything around him.


    But nothing touched Atticus.


    Draktharion threw me after me at him, each attack burning hotter than thest. But Atticus stood, unfazed, as though the fire dared not touch him.


    Draktharion manipted lightning, bent the earth to his will, but nothing made a difference.


    ''What the hell is he?'' Draktharion''s mind raced in utter disbelief.


    Reincarnator or not, this wasn''t normal.


    Throughout the battle, Draktharion''s emotions constantly shifted¡ªshock, anger, disbelief.


    But Atticus¡­ he hadn''t even blinked.


    He remained cold, calm, his eyes fixed on Draktharion with an unnerving intensity. Every move, every strike Draktharion threw, Atticus read him.


    It was as if he knew what would happen before it even began, countering every single time with attacks that nearly ended Draktharion''s life.


    Draktharion was stronger, faster, and his mana was superior. But it didn''t matter. No matter how fast or hard he struck, he couldn''tnd a hit on this human.


    It was maddening. Infuriating.


    ''How?!''


    It was like Atticus could see through every move, as if Draktharion was fighting his own reflection. Each time he attacked, Atticus was already there¡ªperfect, unflinching.


    Draktharion''s expression twisted into pure rage. His fiery power roared around him, but as the battle raged on, something far darker found its way into his mind.


    As his eyes locked with Atticus''s cold, calcting gaze, a terrifying, bone chilling truth hit him.


    He could lose this battle.

 Chapter 751 Knew

    Chapter 751 Knew


    Draktharion and Atticus continued their cataclysmic shes, their forms blurring with speed, sparks and energy ripping through the air as ws met katana.


    Every strike sounded like thunder, the scorching ground shattering beneath their feet, shockwaves splitting the skies.


    The battlefield became a blur of red and blue, the heat of Draktharion''s mes searing the very air, while Atticus''s azure energy cut through it all like a de of pure light. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    At this point, it was bing very clear to Draktharion, and to everyone watching, who had the upper hand.


    Since the battle began, aside from their constant shes and parries, Draktharion hadn''t been able tond a single hit on Atticus. But the same couldn''t be said for Draktharion himself.


    A dragon''s regenerative abilities were truly remarkable, Draktharion healing almost instantly after every wound. But there were some wounds that couldn''t be healed so easily.


    His pride had been damaged, no,pletely shattered. He had been punched, kicked, and mmed into the ground more times than he cared to remember.


    He had entered thispetition with absolute confidence, with certainty that he would be the victor, that no matter the circumstances, no matter the challenge, he would stille out on top.


    He had always loved challenges; they pushed him to be a better version of himself. But this¡­ this was far from a challenge.


    He had anticipated the superior race apexes would be the challenge he sought, but not one that he couldn''t ovee.


    However, as the fight continued, a feeling of doubt began settling deep within him¡ªsomething he hadn''t experienced in his entire life.


    What if he couldn''t ovee this challenge? What if he fell here?


    As these thoughts streamed into his mind, something in Draktharion''s memory began to shift. Sharp and painful memories surged through his consciousness¡­


    ---


    A handsome man with two horns protruding from his head stood on a mountaintop, overlooking his vast empire filled with towering buildings.


    Beneath him, entire cities of different races bowed in fear and reverence. His face was cold, his eyes molten likeva, as he addressed his subjects, his voice booming across thend.


    "Let no one forget," he growled, "This world belongs to dragons. And under my rule, the weak will kneel or perish."


    No one dared to raise their head¡ªelves, dwarves, even humans¡ªcowering in utter fear.


    The dragon king, Draktharion.


    His pride was unmatched. His power, unquestioned. In the entire world, no one dared to defy him.


    He ruled with an iron fist, crushing any rebellion, annihting ns, silencing any whisper of dissent. And yet, in those moments of dominance, he felt alive.


    The world feared him¡ªand he thrived on that fear.


    But behind the iron, there was a softer side.


    ---


    Away from the battlefield and throne, Draktharion waspletely different.


    He was not the ruthless king everyone feared. He was a husband and a father. After a long day, he would always return to his pce where his children¡ªtiny dragonlings¡ªran to greet him, each one as excited as thest.


    The only woman he had ever loved, the only woman who understood him and stood by him, would always greet him in a way no one else ever did.


    She was his motivation. The reason he rose to power, the reason he kept pushing forward.


    "You''re back," she whispered, her hand resting on his chest.


    "I am," he smiled, his expression softeningpletely. "It''s your fault; I couldn''t stay away too long."


    In that moment, the weight of the world would always vanish.


    He was just a man, trying to protect the people he loved.


    But life was full of the unexpected.


    Among his closest aides, his generals¡ªhispanions, the people he trusted with his kingdom, his power.


    They were the same people who fought beside him in countless battles during his ascent to the top, the ones who shared in his victories. The ones he trusted with his life.


    He had always been more rxed around them, letting his guard down because they were practically family.


    Or so he believed.


    The betrayal came swift and brutal.


    It inflicted a wound that would never heal¡ªnot in this life, nor the next.


    Draktharion remembered that moment. He had beenughing at the top of his lungs in the throne room, only for his joy to be suddenly cut short.


    An intense explosion rocked the entire castle, the whole building trembling. His most trusted general¡ªa man he called brother¡ªappeared before him, wielding a de glowing with immense power.


    "Why?" Draktharion had whispered, an intense wave of sadness bubbling in his chest.


    But there was no answer.


    Draktharion had fought with everything he had, but they were too many, too prepared.


    His entire kingdom fell that day¡ªhis legacy. But even worse than that, thest thing he saw was his wife''s devastated face before darkness imed him.


    That day, he had died. He had assumed everything was lost. He had given up all hope as his consciousness faded.


    But that wasn''t his end.


    Somehow, in a way even he found hard toprehend, he had gotten a second chance.


    A second chance to see his family again.


    A second chance to exact revenge on the bastards who had betrayed him, who had destroyed everything he held dear.


    Would everything end just like this? Defeated by a member of a race that had once cowered beneath his feet?


    Would he die here and never see his family again?


    Draktharion''s movements suddenly began to slow, his mind clouded by dark thoughts. Multiple hits and attacksnded on him with force, and he began to feel overwhelmed as the battle continued.


    Atticus immediately noticed the change, his eyes flicking to the troubled expression on Draktharion''s face as his attacksnded. But he didn''t care.


    An opportunity was an opportunity.


    Atticus''s katana suddenly glowed an intense blue. Utilizing Burst, Lightning, Air, and Light in tandem, his speed reached new heights, surpassing anything many thought possible.


    His hand shed, and his razor-sharp de appeared inches from Draktharion''s neck.


    Everyone watching knew¡ªif that attacknded, there was no doubt. The Dragon Apex would be finished.


    But as Draktharion''s mind spiraled, an image shed before him. A beautiful woman. Two children. His family. And just like that, all the dark thoughts vanished, reced by a single, burning desire.


    His pride be damned. Everything be damned.


    Even if he had to crawl through fire and death, he would see them again.


    Nothing would stand in his way.


    Draktharion''s heart roared as the image of his family surged through him, fueling him like an inferno. His body shook, every muscle burning with that singr resolve.


    ''No matter what,'' he thought.


    As Atticus''s de descended, Draktharion''s eyes red, a fierce resolve zing within.


    Just before the strike couldnd, his aura abruptly exploded.


    Fire erupted around him¡ªzing crimson mes that tore through the air, rippling with raw power.


    The heat scorched everything, the ground cracking beneath him, the sky igniting with his rage.


    With a dragon''s roar, Draktharion''s body shifted, growingrger, towering over the battlefield in an instant.


    His form twisted and stretched, scales hardening like steel, wings bursting from his back. In seconds, he had transformed¡ªa full dragon, massive and terrifying, standing over everything like a living mountain.


    The air vibrated with his power, the ground trembling beneath his massive ws. Lava bubbled and erupted at his feet, the very atmosphere bending to his will.


    His roar shook the heavens, his molten eyes zing with a newfound fire. He wasn''t done yet. He couldn''t be. Not until he saw them again.


    The members of the dragon race watching the live stream roared into the skies, their entire domain trembling.


    He had done it¡ªhe had achieved something only Grandmasters+ could. He had transformed into a full-blown dragon!


    Valkarion''s initially worried expression transformed into hope, into intense pride at his grandson''s achievement. There was hope now!


    With a deep, guttural growl, Draktharion''s maw suddenly opened wide. A fierce, glowing heat radiated from his mouth as mes churned within, swirling like moltenva.


    Then, in an instant, he unleashed it.


    A torrent of fire, blindingly bright and searing hot, erupted from Draktharion''s maw. It surged forward, consuming everything in its path.


    The roar of the mes drowned out all other sounds as they cascaded toward Atticus with terrifying speed.


    The very air burned, the ground below melting into molten rock under the sheer force of the dragon''s breath.


    The mes twisted and coiled, a devastating inferno that immediately swallowed Atticus whole.


    The entire battlefield lit up, bathed in a crimson ze. The heat was unbearable, waves of fire crashing across thend, reducing everything in their wake to ash and molten g.


    The world seemed to crack under the weight of Draktharion''s power.


    The people of the dragon race cheered loudly, while the people of the human race fell utterly silent.


    The fire had enveloped him¡­ He was gone. That thought echoed in everyone''s mind.


    But Draktharion, who had unleashed the attack, knew better.


    The battle was only just beginning.

 Chapter 752 Lost

    Chapter 752 Lost


    The arena was a sea of fire, molten and searing.


    Draktharion''s breath had scorched everything in its path, the heat so intense that even the sky seemed to shudder under its weight.


    The people of the dragon race roared, their voices shaking the air. The fire had engulfed Atticus¡ª powerful or not, there was no way a human could escape such a devastating attack. He had to be dead!


    But soon enough, those cheers stopped.


    From within the fiery storm, two glowing crimson eyes pierced through the ze, brighter than the fire itself.


    They cut through the mes like a predator''s gaze, locking onto Draktharion with terrifying calm.


    The sound of two footsteps echoed, slow and deliberate. Calm and measured.


    Atticus walked through the fire as if it were nothing more than a gentle breeze, his formpletely untouched by the inferno raging around him.


    The fire that had turned the arena into a hellscape swirled at a five-meter radius around him, tamed and bending to his will, as though he were the true king of mes.


    The impossible sight froze every dragon in their tracks.


    At that moment, the notion that dragons were the lords of fire was shattered in the minds of everyone watching.


    The true lord of fire could only be this 16 year old boy.


    Draktharion''s gaze trembled. ''What the hell was this human?''


    "It''s time to end this," Atticus muttered, his voice calm, ice cold.


    He decided to stop holding back. From the very beginning of the battle, it was clear, although not to others, that he had been holding back considerably. The simple fact that he hadn''t attacked first was a testament to this.


    Draktharion was an apex, a reincarnator. Someone of unknown origins. Atticus knew how many tricks he himself had up his sleeve, but he had no idea what Draktharion might have¡ª potentially something dangerous. Because of this, he had chosen to be cautious.


    However, from what he had seen, it was painfully obvious that this was Draktharion''sst-ditch effort.


    And so, it was time to stop holding back.


    The air around him shifted. The once gentle mes zed fiercely, responding to Atticus''s will. The fire molecules in the air¡ªevery single one of them¡ªcame under hismand, pulsing with new intensity.


    Atticus took a step forward.


    The sea of mes that Draktharion had unleashed suddenly dispersed, vanishing as if they had never existed.


    To Atticus, Draktharion''s transformation into a giant target was the worst mistake he could''ve made.


    Another step forward. Atticus calmly sheathed his katana, his eyes sharp.


    The fire molecules coalesced all around the arena, gathering and molding together with speed. In an instant, towering fiery constructs began to form behind him, each one a massive humanoid figure, glowing with the fierce aura of titans.


    They stood like an army, zing giants, each one radiating a terrifying presence.


    The brows of every Ravenstein watching shot up in absolute shock, and even Avalon couldn''t help but stand from his seat.


    Ever since Atticus had formed his fire domain and fused with it, Avalon had known. He had known that his connection with the elements was deep, much deeper than he could have ever achieved with just the fire element. But even this¡­ this was too much.


    Avalon suddenly realized what was happening and sat back down, holding Anastasia''s hand tightly.


    She squeezed his hand in return, her worry evident on her face. Despite the fact that Atticus was winning, she would only calm down once he was out and in one piece.


    Draktharion''s entire gigantic body froze, disbelief coloring his face.


    He could feel the fire molecules in the air, but every attempt to control them was futile. None of them responded to hismand!


    His life weapon suddenly vibrated with intensity, snapping him out of his shock.


    ''The third art,'' he decided, preparing to use his final technique.


    But before he could even move, Atticus took a third step.


    The ground cracked beneath his feet as he disappeared in a blur, piercing through the sky like a torpedo. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The earth itself swirled around Atticus''s arm, forming into a massive, solid fist. With cataclysmic force, he mmed it upward into Draktharion''s chin.


    Boom!


    The punch shattered Draktharion''s teeth, sending shockwaves rippling through the air, forming concentric circles around his face.


    The impact lifted his massive body off the ground, but before he could go far, Atticus appeared above him, his arm drawn back for another punch. This time, the earth fist had grownrger, swirling with air and crackling with lightning.


    With a burst of explosive power, Atticus mmed his fist down on top of Draktharion''s head.


    Boom!


    The punch sent Draktharion crashing into the ground with a thunderous impact. The force shattered the ground beneath him, forming a massive crater asva bubbled up from the depths.


    The entire arena shook, the shockwave ripping through the battlefield, tearing the ground apart.


    Draktharion''s mind reeled, pain flooding his senses. But before he could even gather his thoughts, the fiery titans moved.


    One by one, the zing titans behind Atticus descended upon Draktharion, raining down blow after blow.


    Their punches mmed into his massive form, each one cracking his scales and inflicting devastating injuries.


    Bam! Bam! Bam!


    The fiery constructs continued their assault, fists zing with an almost divine heat. They tore into Draktharion''s body, cracking his bones and scorching his flesh.


    Then, without warning, the titans began to explode.


    One by one, the fiery constructs detonated in a ze of light, their final blows erupting into showers of fire and destruction.


    The explosions sent waves of heat rippling across the arena, reducing everything to cinders. Each st carved deeper into Draktharion''s body, leaving him helpless as his dragon form began to crumble.


    When the dust finally settled, Drakthariony in the center of a massive crater. His once mighty dragon form was gone, reced by a broken, humanoid figure.


    His scales had been shattered, his body battered and broken.


    He had lost.

 Chapter 753 Implications

    Chapter 753 Implications


    Draktharion''s gaze was distant, lost as he stared up at the sky. For a moment, the world felt peaceful.


    The sounds of battle were gone, reced by a strange stillness. But that peace was short-lived.


    A zing figure crashed down on him with brutal force.


    Boom!


    Atticusnded on Draktharion''s chest, his body bending from the impact. A gush of blood spewed from Draktharion''s mouth, his vision blurring as he focused just in time to see Atticus standing above him.


    And then the rain of punches began.


    Atticus''s fists shed with lightning, fire, and light, each one gathering immense power before smashing into Draktharion''s already broken body.


    His punchesnded with the force of a storm, pushing Draktharion deeper into the ground. The arena trembled with every blow, the air crackling with raw energy.


    Bam! Bam! Bam!


    Each punch was a shockwave of destruction, breaking through Draktharion''s remaining scales and crushing his bones.


    The ground beneath them splintered and cracked,va spilling out as the arena struggled to contain the cataclysmic force. Draktharion''s body gave way under the relentless barrage, his defenses shattered.


    The world around them fell into a suffocating silence. The only sound that remained was the echoing thuds of Atticus''s fists crashing down like thunder.


    Outside, the world was silent, especially for the people of the dragon race. None of them could speak, each one watching their apex being beaten to a pulp silently.


    There were no more roars, no more excitement. In their gazes, there was only defeat.


    It wasn''t only Draktharion being defeated in there¡ªit was all of them.


    Valerius, the dragon paragon, sat on his throne, fists clenched so tightly that the air around him grew scorching.


    His entire body trembled with rage, unable to ept the sight before him. Unlike the others, he knew the real penalty of losing. It was something he couldn''t ept! Their greatest genius, his grandson, gone just like that?


    His gaze locked onto the human paragons, and his eyes met Magnus''s calm, unyielding stare.


    Valerius''s re was a silent threat¡ªif Atticus kills him, there will be hell to pay.


    But Magnus didn''t flinch. Instead, he responded with action, his killing intent locking onto Valerius. Their gazes held, and the message from Magnus was clear:


    Come.


    Valerius''s anger spiked, cracks forming in the throne beneath him. But he restrained himself. Starting anything here was futile. Magnus couldn''t stop Atticus even if he wanted to.


    Instead, Valerius turned toward the Dimensari paragons, his eyes filled with desperation.


    If only they could recover the dimension faster¡­


    Valerius wasn''t the only one whose gaze burned with intensity. Many of the other races'' paragons had their eyes locked on the Dimensari paragons, their expressions growing darker with each passing moment.


    Should the unspeakable happen, there was no telling how it would affect the fragile alliance.


    Meanwhile, in the crater, Draktharion''s world had slowed.


    Despite the constant barrage of punches, despite the agony tearing through his body, a strange peace washed over him. The pain, the blood, the crushing blows¡ªall of it began to fade into the background. His thoughts drifted.


    His wife. His children. They appeared before him, their faces smiling. It was peaceful.


    A soft smile formed on Draktharion''s lips, even as hey on the brink of death.


    Atticus, his expression unchanging, abruptly stopped his assault. The silence in the arena was deafening.


    But without hesitation, Atticus unsheathed his katana and, with a single swift motion, severed both of Draktharion''s arms.


    Draktharion''s life weapon ttered to the ground, and Atticus used his earth element to bury it deep beneath the arena. He wasn''t taking any chances.


    Draktharion let out a chuckle, blood seeping from his lips. Despite everything¡ªdespite being bested by Atticus¡ªhe felt no hatred. Atticus had won, fair and square.


    His only regret was not seeing his family again.


    "You human... what''s your name?"


    But all he received was Atticus''s cold, crimson stare, unflinching and silent.


    "Even now, you refuse to speak to me," Draktharion chuckled bitterly. Throughout the battle, Atticus hadn''t spoken a single word. In fact, Draktharion wasn''t sure why Atticus hadn''t killed him yet.


    Then, the reason suddenly clicked in his head, and he let out another chuckle, coughing up blood.


    "I understand. Answer me this one question, and I''ll help you. Who were you?"


    Atticus instantly created an air barrier around them, blocking any sound. He also used the light element to mask the movement of their lips, ensuring that no one could hear their conversation.


    Draktharion''s gaze turned serious. He was very curious about the answer. In his past life, he had been the dragon king, the ruler of his world.


    Throughout the battle, he could tell that Atticus hadn''t gone all out. But the most shocking part was Atticus''sposure.


    Draktharion''s heightened senses had not detected even the slightest fluctuation in Atticus''s heart rate. His calm had been constant throughout the battle.


    For someone to be this strong and collected, Atticus had to have been an important figure in his past life, someone with overwhelming power and authority. Or so Draktharion believed.


    "A normal high school student."


    Draktharion''s eyes widened in disbelief. There was no concept of high school in his past world, but it didn''t change the shocking fact that he had been bested by a student.


    "Was your school the overlord of your world, or¡ª"


    "No. It was a normal school. There was no mana or abilities."


    Another wave of shock hit Draktharion, and it felt as though everything he had believed was crumbling.


    A second passed, and he burst intoughter, his mirth resounding continuously.


    "Crazy... crazy," he muttered betweenughs.


    He had been battling someone who had been a normal person in his past life, and yet he had lost miserably.


    "How old are you?"


    Atticus''s eyes narrowed, but he decided to answer. "I''ll be 17 in a week."


    "I see¡­" n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Draktharion went silent for a moment before speaking again.


    "You might not know this, but all the other apexes are 18 years old¡ªat least in this life. Which means¡­"


    Atticus''s gaze shed. He didn''t need Draktharion to finish the thought. The implications were clear.

 Chapter 754 Straining

    Chapter 754 Straining


    Atticus''s gaze shed. Draktharion didn''t need to finish his words; he had alreadyprehended the deeper meaning and quickly formed multiple assumptions as soon as Draktharion mentioned the age of all the apexes.


    ''I was sent here a year after them. Why?''


    There was no way to know the correct answer, but Atticus could still glean some insights from this revtion.


    ''My reincarnation wasn''t random. I was targeted from the beginning.''


    From the start, Atticus had never considered himself special. In his past life, nothing stood out about him that would warrant anyone specifically wanting to reincarnate him. He had assumed it was all by chance.


    But now, it was clear it wasn''t. He knew the true purpose behind their reincarnation¡ªentertainment.


    Eighteen years ago, someone or some entity had reincarnated exactly 15 individuals, each from different worlds, into Eldoralth.


    Why? Atticus didn''t know. But the most baffling part was that the entire game had seemingly begun with the summoning of those 15 individuals. So why had they summoned him too, especially after an entire year had passed?


    Someone had gone to great lengths to bring him here.


    ''But why?'' Atticus pondered. He had always found it odd from the very beginning. Everything about his powers seemed too grand, too unexinable.


    He possessed the Primordial Elemental bloodline, which Atticus had initially assumed was connected solely to the Ravenstein family''s control over elements.


    When he awakened it, he had believed that, at best, he would learn to control all the Ravenstein elements. However, he had gone beyond that. He had learned to manipte space and now, even the spirit element.


    Not only that, but his profound connection to these elements was also troubling. Compared to the other Ravensteins, his connection was far too advanced, too intricate.


    ''My intelligence too,'' he thought.


    This had been the first thing he had noticed upon his reincarnation. He had been smart in his past life, no doubt about that. But even as a baby, Atticus could feel how staggering his intelligence had be in this new life.


    It wasn''t just about being born into a powerful family¡ªhis very mind seemed sharper, more capable. Because of this, his willpower had also been affected.


    Yes, he had faced many life-and-death challenges, but that alone couldn''t ount for the intensity of his will.


    If it were that simple, many warriors would have developed wills far stronger than his by now.


    Atticus focused his gaze on Draktharion.


    ''From his shocked expression when I mentioned my past life earlier, he must have been a significant and powerful figure in his previous life,'' Atticus thought.


    To confirm his suspicion, Atticus directly asked Draktharion. Despite being beaten and exhausted, the dragon surprisingly opened up, going on and on about how great and mighty he had been in his past life. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Atticus quickly had to cut him short before he could continue his rant. It felt brutal to do this to someone on theirst legs, but now wasn''t the time for long stories.


    ''Since they were all summoned at the same time, it''s very likely the others were also powerful figures in their past lives. There are two possible scenarios,'' Atticus reasoned.


    ''This could be some sick test, ast minute challenge to see how an ordinary person would fare against monsters. Or, I was targeted and sent to this world for a particr reason. But if that''s the case, there must be something about me that warranted such attention. What could it be?''


    He couldn''t know the right answer now, but the possibilities made him cautious.


    As Atticus came to his conclusion, Draktharion sighed, then smiled. "I guess it''s time. It has been a pleasure fighting you, human¡­ at least tell me your name before I go?"


    "Atticus," he replied.


    Draktharion was surprised at Atticus''s immediate response but chuckled at the sight of his unchanging, cold expression.


    "Atticus, huh," Draktharion muttered, gathering all his resolve for what came next.


    There was only one reason Atticus hadn''t immediately cut off Draktharion''s head¡ªthe massive implications it would bring.


    Yes, it was apetition, and yes, Atticus had little choice. But the dragon race wouldn''t care about that. All that would matter was that Atticus had killed their apex.


    The target on his back would be too much, and the pressure on the human domain would be enormous. That was why Atticus sought a different solution.


    From the rule change, he knew that losing or giving up meant death.


    So, if Draktharion willingly gave up, he would die without Atticus needing to get his hands dirty, potentially softening the aftermath.


    "I give up," Draktharion said.


    For a brief moment, the world seemed to freeze. Then an intense pressure suddenly pressed down on Draktharion, as though his body was about to explode from the inside out.


    He closed his eyes, a wistful smile appearing on his face as he pictured his wife and children once more.


    But as the seconds passed, death didn''te. The pain vanished, and the pressure acting on him disappeared.


    ''Huh?''


    Draktharion opened his eyes, confused by what was happening, only to be shocked by the scene before him.


    "Human¡­ Atticus, what are you doing?" he asked, baffled.


    Atticus''s eyes glowed with an intense crimson light, his whole body engulfed in the same glow. But it wasn''t just him¡ªDraktharion''s battered body was also wrapped in the same crimson aura.


    ''Looks like it actually works¡­'' Atticus thought, his fists clenched. He had fully activated his will, using it to stop the world from killing Draktharion.


    It was utterly draining.


    Atticus hadn''t nned on doing something like this. It had been a passing thought, an idea he decided to test after seeing Draktharion''s final look of defeat¡ªa look of deep regret.


    It wasn''t just any regret; it was the kind rted to family. Atticus knew that look all too well, and before he could stop himself, his body had acted on its own.


    "How are you doing this?" Draktharion asked, still in disbelief. But Atticus didn''t answer. Instead, he focused entirely on maintaining the power, pushing himself to the limit.

 Chapter 755 Ready?

    Chapter 755 Ready?


    What he had done sounded simple, but it depended on several important factors. It had all started with a simple thought: the world had to ask him permission before its rules could take effect on him. This meant his will was equal to or greater than the creator''s.


    If that were true, then for others whose wills were lower, the rules would probably impose themselves upon them. But what if there was someone with a higher will who could block the world''s will from acting on those people? For this to work, Atticus''s will had to be stronger than the creator''s.


    He also discovered that he couldn''t do this for himself, as he had already epted the rules willingly. However, Draktharion had not, which made it possible.


    This was a w the Dimensari were aware of, but one that Carion hadn''t bothered to address. After all, who would think an apex would help another?


    Atticus turned toward Draktharion, who was still confused. "You owe me," he said.


    Before Draktharion could react, Atticus''s gaze shed, and his will suddenly solidified. The crimson glow surrounding both him and Draktharion red brightly, and in the next moment, Draktharion vanished from the scene.


    Outside, in the middle of the coliseum, the battered figure of Draktharion suddenly appeared, every eye immediately turning toward him.


    The paragons fixed their gazes on him, utter shock etched on their faces.


    He had escaped? How? They all asked themselves the same question. But soon their eyes brightened¡ªif Draktharion had escaped, then there was still hope! Just as the paragons of the various races were about to act, a figure swooped down from the skies, scooping up Draktharion and disappearing to one of the balconies.


    All eyes turned to Valkarion, whose aura had expanded to epass the entire balcony. Draktharionid in his arms.


    Valkarion''s gaze was firm as he met the stare of every other race''s paragon. No one was going to touch Draktharion.


    The mid and lower races, who had been the most desperate, initially wanted to challenge Valkarion but quickly abandoned the idea. Instead, they remembered something critical.


    Who had won against the dragon race apex, the most superior of the mid races?


    Many had been focused on their own apex matches, but when they turned to the screen, what they saw shocked them to their cores.


    At the very least, they had expected a superior race apex to be dered the winner over the dragon apex. But what they got wasn''t even close.


    [Winner: Atticus Ravenstein]


    A human.


    A human had defeated the apex of the dragon race...


    The moment the screen shed with the words "Winner: Atticus Ravenstein," the entire human domain seemed to hold its breath for a single heartbeat.


    And then¡ªchaos.


    The eruption of cheers that followed could only be described as earth shattering. Entire cities trembled under the sheer force of the collective roar. Buildings shook, windows rattled, and the very air seemed to vibrate with the overwhelming sound of jubtion.


    gs bearing the Ravenstein crest were suddenly unfurled from rooftops and balconies, fluttering wildly in the wind as people poured out into the streets.


    Every za, every home, every corner of the human domain was filled with shouts, chants, and unrestrained celebration.


    The streets were flooded with people, their voices rising in unison, chanting Atticus''s name over and over again.


    "ATTICUS! ATTICUS! ATTICUS!"


    At the academy, the White Omen Division exploded with excitement. Nate, and the others screamed at the top of their lungs, jumping up and down as if they had won the battle themselves.


    Aurora, standing at the front, couldn''t suppress her grin, her fiery red eyes zing.


    Fireworks exploded in the skies above the Ravenstein estate, brightening the night in dazzling disys of color, lighting up the faces of the people below, their cheers growing louder with each burst.


    The fireworks could be seen all across the sector, a symbol of the monumental victory.


    The human race had actually won a battle.


    The air in the entire domain was electric with excitement. Even if Atticus lost the next match, they had defeated the dragon race! That alone was cause for celebration.


    Since Draktharion had emerged from the dimension, Eletrantron''s gaze had been fixed on Atticus. He hadn''t witnessed the battle, but he understood what had transpired and the strength of will Atticus had to possess to achieve it.


    ''His will is stronger than Carion,'' Eletrantron thought, astonished. A human with such a strong will was inconceivable¡ªsomething never seen before.


    As the attention returned to the screens, the battles of the other apexes began to conclude. The roaring crowd in the coliseum made the paragons shift their focus back to their respective apexes'' battles, and many of their expressions turned grim. The final results were settling.


    A total of 16 apexes had entered the fray, and now only 8 remained. Their names shed across the screen for all to see:


    - Carion Vrius of the Dimensari race


    - Lirae Bloodveil of the Vampyros race


    - Karn Voss of the Nullites race


    - Maera Nihilus of the Obliteri race


    - Kynara Flux of the Evri race


    - Torren Vialis of the Regenerari race


    - Ae''ark Eternis of the Aeonians


    - Atticus Ravenstein of the Human race


    The crowd erupted into cheers, but they soon noticed something strange. Of all the apexes listed, only Atticus''s opponent had appeared in the coliseum. The other matches had all ended in bloodshed, with some apexes piercing their opponents'' hearts, others obliterating their very beings, and some even beheading their adversaries. Each battle had a different, brutal ending.


    Surprisingly, none of the crowds reacted with shock to these scenes. To them, it all seemed like part of the show. The idea that those great geniuses had actually died didn''t seem possible to them.


    But this perception quickly changed.


    Suddenly, the auras of the paragons whose apexes had died exploded, nketing the entire coliseum.


    "How will the Dimensari take responsibility for this?" bellowed the paragon of the Transmutari race, a shockwave reverberating across the coliseum.


    The crowd felt their brains rattle in their skulls, their bodies trembling. Without the safety measures in ce, many would have perished on the spot.


    The superior races that had lost their apexes took the lead. The Transmutari, Lucendi, and Requiem races¡ªall fixed their killing intent on Eletrantron and Azrakan.


    "The Dimensari signed a mana contract to ensure fairness in thispetition, there was no betrayal here," Azrakan spoke up. "You all satfortably on your thrones when this happened. Why me only the Dimensari?"


    "It was your responsibility, and your failure cost us our greatest geniuses!"


    The air grew oppressive as the Dimensari paragons unleashed their auras in response, refusing to back down.


    "Let him finish his work and get them out first, then you can rampage," one of the superior race paragons whose apex was still inside interjected.


    They understood the anger but also knew that the second round was about to begin. Wasting more time would only lead to more deaths.


    The crowd wondered what the hell was happening. Despite feeling the vibrations from the auras, they couldn''t hear the paragons speak.


    ¡­


    Atticus stared at the new notification that appeared before him. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    [Violet g Acquired.]


    [Are you ready to progress to the next level?]

 Chapter 756 Two Hope

    Chapter 756 Two Hope


    Atticus gazed calmly at the screen in front of him.


    ''Even though I broke the rules and sent him out, it still counts as my win,'' he thought. He had expected some sort of bacsh for helping Draktharion, but everything had continued as though it didn''t matter.


    ''Hmm.''


    His thoughts shifted to the arena and the fight that had just ensued. The molten glow had faded, leaving behind many areas of devastation.


    ''He was weaker than I thought he would be,'' Atticus reflected.


    A reincarnator,bined with being born into a mid-tier race¡ªthose two factors had led Atticus to expect a far tougher opponent. He had thought he was facing a version of himself on another level today.


    ''Have I grown that strong?'' He thought about the draw he had with Ae''ark during their battle.


    Back then, the major reason for the draw was hisck of preparation. But after a year of extensive training, his growth had been remarkable. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    But that wasn''t the only factor.


    His bloodlinepared to Draktharion''s was like heaven and earth.


    ''Is it possible the being who sent us here was trying to bnce things out? Maybe because I was born into a lower race, I was given something this powerful,'' the assumptions in Atticus'' mind were endless, and he decided to stop thinking about it.


    Turning his gaze back to the screen in front of him, he considered,


    ''A superior race apex should be stronger. I should prepare for the worst.''


    Atticus ignored the message for now. Although he hadn''t strained himself too much during this battle, he still wanted to be in peak condition for the next one.


    ''The mid and lower races are probably dead, and only the superior races remain,''


    Aside from himself, the other mid and lower races had likely been eliminated, unless one of them had the fortune to be paired with a weaker opponent. This meant he should expect the worst.


    Atticus quickly sat down cross-legged on the molten ground, entering a deep state of meditation. He reyed the fight in his mind, focusing on recovering his strength and will. The intense heat surrounding him seemed to elerate his recovery.


    ¡­


    The cheers from the human domain had eventually subsided, but the excitement in the air was still palpable.


    Despite some battles about to start, many were still focused on their apex, even though he was just sitting there, doing nothing.


    Meanwhile, an intenseughter echoed across a castle and forest alike. To any human, the sound would immediately suggest a Steris, but theughter didn''t belong to a human at all.


    Whisker von Pounce''sughter echoed, even as ckgate''s killing intent engulfed the space.


    "This human! How can he be human?" Whisker eximed excitedly. The others might not have noticed, but he had seen it clearly.


    Atticus had used his will to counter the Dimensari''s.


    Whisker eventually settled down, deep in thought.


    ''I suspected something back when I tested him, but his will is truly special. He has the potential to surpass me in that field,'' Whisker admitted to himself, though outwardly he remained excited.


    His main power was rooted in his will, the basis for all his abilities. But Atticus was different. His control over the elements was unparalleled, and it was obvious that this was his main path.


    Yet, Atticus'' will¡ªsomething that wasn''t even his primary ability¡ªhad more potential than Whisker''s own.


    For the first time, Whisker felt a twinge of fear about what Atticus might be if left to grow unchecked.


    Yet, that fear only excited him further.


    ''The future is going to be so much fun,'' Whisker thought with a grin.


    ¡­


    While all of this was happening, the situation among the paragons was reaching a boiling point as those who had lost their apexes came to a frightening realization: they were outnumbered.


    During the counting, the lower and mid races hadn''t even been considered¡ªit seemed pointless to include them.


    Only three superior races were on their side, while six stood against them. To make matters worse, they were in the Dimensari domain.


    The moment they unleashed their aura, they felt the eyes of multiple paragons lock onto them.


    Even Magnus and the human paragons found themselves standing in the way. Atticus was still in thepetition.


    The superior races were proud by nature, and unlike the lower and mid races, who came with multiple paragons, only one paragon from each superior race attended. But now, that pride was backfiring.


    "You can make them answer for their negligenceter, but for now, let him gain control over the dimension and bring them back," the Evri paragon reasoned firmly, her aura strong yetposed.


    She was tall and regal, with sharp eyes and silver hair that fell like a waterfall, her every movement graceful and decisive.


    Should anyone attempt to cause trouble, she was ready for battle.


    "That''s easy for you to say, your apex is still alive! Is the Evri allying with the Dimensari?" The Lucendi paragon seethed, his figure lean and sharp like a de, his golden eyes burning with anger as his pale face twisted in anger.


    Before the Evri paragon could respond, another voice cut through the tension.


    "Yes. We''re standing in your way because our apexes are still alive. If you were in our position, you''d be doing the exact same thing. Think carefully¡ªyou''re not only outnumbered, you''re in the Dimensari''s domain. There''s no rampaging here, only death," said the Vampyros paragon, her voice cold and blunt.


    She was d in ck and crimson robes flowing like shadows, her piercing red eyes glowing faintly against her pale, almost ethereal, skin.


    The expressions of paragons of the Lucendi, Requiem, and Transmutari all darkened, the air trembling with barely restrained fury. They knew it was their loss.


    "You''ll join us soon," the Requiem paragon muttered darkly, before taking his seat on his floating throne. His skeletal figure and hollow eyes radiated an ominous presence as if death itself had spoken.


    The opposing paragons couldn''t help but narrow their eyes. His meaning was clear: if Eletrantron didn''t regain control of the dimension in time, four more apexes would die.


    Then, everything would change.


    Reluctantly, the others soon returned to their seats, focusing on the screen. The tension in the air remained thick, but now the hope was split between two oues: Eletrantron regaining control, or the second round of deathsmencing.


    The screen flickered, and every gaze shifted toward it.


    The next round was about to begin.

 Chapter 757 Frigid

    Chapter 757 Frigid


    The only two apexes not from the superior races still in thepetition were Atticus and Ae''ark. Thetter had battled the Demon apex and won, while the former had defeated the Dragon apex.


    It went without saying that the number of eyes on Atticus''s screen increased significantly, especially when everyone saw who he was paired with for the next battle.


    The excitement in the human domain quickly died down. Many couldn''t help but curse at the bad luck of it all. Did the universe hate humans so much?


    Anastasia''s grip on Avalon''s arm tightened, and Avalon''s gaze grew utterly serious. In fact, the entire Ravenstein estate had fallen silent, everyone staring intensely at the screen.


    Atticus''s next opponent was strong.


    In every Nexus event, there were always spections about who would win, based on past performances, facts, and pure ability.


    It went without saying that humans had never been part of those lists. However, there was one race that, though it wasn''t openly stated, was inwardly known to be the most dangerous.


    This race had the highest win rate since the Nexus began and was hosting this year''s Verietega Nexus.


    ¡­


    Atticus''s cold blue eyes snapped open. He found himself standing at one end of a pathway that stretched endlessly before him.


    All around him were floating tforms hovering in the distance, and below, underneath the pathway, was an enormous pit that epassed everything.


    ''That''s deep,'' he thought.


    The pit waspletely pitch ck, and despite the sharpness of his eyesight, Atticus couldn''t see its bottom.


    After examining his surroundings carefully, Atticus performed a brief inspection of himself.


    ''Nothing''s changed, and I still have my gs,'' he noted.


    His elements and mana weren''t being restricted, and his will was already at full power.


    With that, Atticus turned his gaze forward and began walking. The pathway was about 10 meters wide, made of a material he couldn''t identify.


    He tried using his earth element to probe it, but it didn''t respond¡ªit wasn''t made of any earth molecules. It wasn''t earth.


    Minutes passed as Atticus continued his steady pace, never once quickening his steps. He was determined to take his time and not rush.


    Onlookers continued to watch him intently, anticipating the inevitable encounter that was soon toe.


    Soon enough, Atticus''s eyes shed, his expression hardening.


    "So¡­ it''s him."


    A figure emerged from the haze of distorted space, each step slow, deliberate, as if time itself bowed to hismand.


    The ground beneath his feet rippled in waves, rejecting the weight of his presence.


    His silver hair, glowing faintly against his ethereal, translucent skin, trailed behind him like a banner of dominance.


    The air vibrated violently with the pressure of his approach, the world seemingly caged by the overwhelming gravity of his will.


    Carion Vrius, the apex of the Dimensari race.


    His gaze, though fixed on Atticus, seemed distant, as if he existed beyond time itself.


    Atticus''s steps didn''t pause, his gaze didn''t once flinch as it held Carion''s.


    Somehow, the sounds of their footsteps matched, echoing through the eerie quiet of the arena.


    The entire world held its breath as both figures abruptly stopped exactly 20 meters apart. A distance that wasn''t truly a distance considering who they were.


    One minute passed, and they simply stood there, watching, observing.


    The silence was suffocating. The people of the human domain felt as though they might rip their hair out in frustration.


    Why were they both just standing there?


    Their weapons were sheathed, vibrating with intensity, yet neither of them moved.


    Another minute passed, and finally, one of them broke the silence.


    The space around them abruptly thickened as a barrier formed, enveloping them both. Atticus didn''t move; he knew why Carion was forming the barrier. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "You saved the Dragon apex. Why?" Carion asked.


    Atticus responded with another question. "You''re responsible for this death game?"


    Carion frowned. That tant disregard¡ªit irked him. Nevertheless, he responded.


    "This death game is happening because it is necessary. The weak must be culled, and only the strong deserve to remain. After thispetition, I will kill that reptile you spared. One apex shall walk away today. The rest are nothing more than sacrifices."


    Carion''s voice remained measured, cold, and steady, as if he were simply stating an undeniable truth.


    "Your reason was obvious. I can see it in your eyes. You think it''s important¡ªfriends, family, unity,passion¡ªthese are all shackles. They bind you, hold you back, weaken your resolve. While you waste your strength protecting others, I have freed myself from such distractions. Family¡ªit''s nothing but a prison for the weak-minded, a burden that forces you topromise. All those bonds you cling to will eventually betray you, weigh you down, and, in the end, destroy you. Alone is the only true power."


    "Yet¡­ you have proven yourself useful. To have such strong will, even with all your limitations, is impressive. I''ll give you that. But it''s wasted on sentiment. Subordinate yourself to me, and I will allow you to live."


    "Be my ve. Refusal means death."


    Carion spoke without pause, his tone blunt and authoritative, as though he were a god addressing a worshiper¡ªdoing Atticus a favor simply by offering him the chance to live.


    Atticus''s response was simple. "No."


    Carion tilted his head slightly, his eyes narrowing.


    The rejection didn''t surprise him, but it irritated him nheless. Atticus was an anomaly¡ªa variable he hadn''t ounted for. Carion despised failure, and this defiance was something he would not tolerate.


    "Okay."


    Carion''s hands moved behind his back in a smooth, unhurried motion. His posture rxed, but Atticus felt it.


    The space around them shifted¡ªsubtle, almost imperceptible. Atticus''s instincts screamed at him. His guard snapped up, and his mana churned.


    The ground beneath him cracked as he shot forward, his de shing.


    But as he moved, he immediately realized something was wrong. Carion wasn''t moving, yet the distance between them wasn''t closing.


    In fact, Carion seemed to be getting farther away. The harder Atticus pushed, the more distorted the space became, like he was trapped in an invisible, expanding chasm.


    Atticus''s expression turned frigid.

 Chapter 758 Death

    Chapter 758 Death


    The world felt strange.


    Atticus''s perception was working inplete overdrive, slowing everything, the world down to a crawl. And yet, no matter how fast he moved¡ª at speeds most watching couldn''tprehend¡ª the distance between him and Carius simply refused to close.


    Before Atticus could process it, he felt something familiar. A feeling gotten from weeks of constantly standing at death''s door.


    The feeling of death.


    Atticus''s body acted before he could think. His mana surged, the ground quaking as he tried to dart backward.


    That was the action he intended to take, but to his shock, the opposite urred¡ª his form instead lunged forward.


    Atticus'' expression darkened.


    A sharp de gleamed in the otherwise dark world, descending toward him with terrifying force.


    Atticus''s instincts red like a warning siren, his body moving straight into the path of the falling sword.


    His mind raced, his brain desperately trying to force his body to move. Yet, he was somehow locked in ce.


    ''Hepressed the space around me,'' Atticus''s thoughts were remarkably clear as he analyzed the situation.


    He couldn''t deny it¡ªCarius had gotten him good. The Dimensari apex had trapped him in an unexpected loop, manipting his senses. He surprised Atticus with a sneak attack, momentarily halting his movements.


    Each step of the n was ingenious, which revealed Carius''s brilliance as a strategist.


    This battle would be unlike any Atticus had fought before.


    Even as Carius''s de hovered inches from Atticus''s forehead, there was no excitement in his eyes.


    His expression was as neutral as it could be. To him, Atticus was nothing more than a small bug to be squashed.


    But unfortunately for him, Atticus was many things, but a bug was not one of them.


    Atticus''s eyes red, igniting in a brilliant crimson. His will surged like aing storm.


    His muscles strained, veins snaking across his skin like a living snake. His gaze hardened, and with a sudden burst of strength, he shattered the space binding him, his katana shing upward.


    The two des met in mid air with an earth shaking sh. The sound of metal striking metal reverberated through the air like a thunderp, sending shockwaves and sparks in every direction.


    The force of the impact was immense, cracking the ground beneath them and creating fissures that spread out like a spider''s web.


    Both weapons trembled violently, sparks flying as the two apexes fought for dominance, neither yielding an inch.


    Atticus figure held firm, his muscles straining, veins bulging beneath his skin as he pushed back against the overwhelming force of Carius''s attack.


    Their eyes locked¡ª Atticus''s burning with crimson fire, while Carius''s remained cold and calcting. But there was the slightest flicker of surprise in Carius''s gaze, a subtle widening of his eyes.


    Even he hadn''t expected Atticus to block that attack.


    The battle had truly begun.


    In an instant, their gazes sharpened, the atmosphere shifting. Their auras exploded like a wildfire, shing violently, creating the force of a zing storm. Then they vanished, leaving behind only flickers of sparks illuminating the dark arena as they collided again, faster than most could fathom.


    Each strike was fierce, their weapons shing through the air at terrifying speeds, as if the world itself was bending to their will.


    Atticus''s mind raced, processing the battle like a supeputer. He calcted every step, adjusting, adapting.


    ''He hasn''t gotten serious yet, and he''s already giving off grandmaster- level strength,'' Atticus thought.


    Carius was indeed powerful. Even without going all out, his strength and speed had already reached grandmaster levels. Atticus was struggling¡ª not because of Carius''s overwhelming power but due to the erratic space they were fighting in. It felt as though thews of physics were constantly shifting.


    ''The space is warping,'' Atticus realized. ''Up bes left, then right¡­ thews keep changing. No wonder everything feels off.''


    It was disorienting and maddening. Anyone else would have been dead¡ª or at least panicking.


    But despite the chaotic battlefield, Atticus''s gaze remained calm.


    He could sense the turbulent flow of space around him, and although it threw him off bnce, his mind was already adapting.


    He didn''t panic. He couldn''t afford to.


    ng! Another sh of their weapons sent them skidding across the cracked ground, their auras zing like wild mes.


    Each impact sent tremors through his arms. His body moved on instinct, parrying each strike with his katana, but his mind remained elsewhere¡ª analyzing, calcting, adapting.


    ''It''s faint, but I can sense it,'' Atticus thought, piecing together the puzzle.


    ''I''m in some kind of spatial loop¡­ the space is wrapped.''


    Space had been folded and warped into a repeating loop. The area was not bound by the usualws of physics.


    Carius''s mastery over space was terrifying. The battlefield wasn''t just a physical area¡ª it was a distortion of reality shaped by Carius''s will.


    The elemental molecules in the air were thinning out, vanishing, making it harder for Atticus to tap into his powers. If this continued, he would be at a severe disadvantage.


    Then his thoughts flickered back to a recent memory of his training with Magnus.


    ¡ª"Every ability has a weakness," Magnus had said. "Your ability is versatile enough to exploit these weaknesses, but only after they''ve revealed themselves. You have to survive the first strike¡­ then, the rest is a process."


    Atticus''s thoughts suddenly shifted to the light molecules in the air, his body radiating an intense light that illuminated the battlefield.


    His hand parried a sh that threatened to split him in two, but his gaze remained steady.


    In physics, light bend when encountering folded space, revealing the distortion of reality. If he could illuminate the battlefield, he could see the warped space and break free.


    As the light illuminated the space around him, Atticus saw the folds and twists that Carius had created.


    It was like looking at a distorted mirror¡ª space itself bent and looped, creating an endless battlefield.


    Atticus''s gaze hardened.


    He focused all his attention on the space element, tuning everything else out¡ª the sh of des, the heat of battle.


    And a new world opened up to him.


    The space element was bountiful in the air, so much so that Atticus felt like he was back in the space elemental sanctum at the academy.


    His thoughts sharpened like a de as he attempted to form a connection with the space molecules.


    Unlike during bus training in the sanctums, Atticus didn''t have the luxury of time. He focused everything¡ª his entire being¡ª on the folded space around him.


    As he parried another sword strike from Carius, his eyes darted to the right, narrowing.


    "There."


    Carius''s eyes narrowed, sensing Atticus''s sudden focus. His expression darkened. ''How?'' he wondered.


    But it was toote.


    Atticus moved with blinding speed, his body coiling like a spring beforeunching toward the his right.


    His katana gleamed with fierce light as the space molecules around him converged, forming a drill like force in front of him.


    With one swift strike, he mmed into the weak point in the fold. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    It was like cutting through a knot, unraveling the twisted space with a single decisive blow. The entire battlefield trembled as the spatial loop shattered around them, breaking apart like fragile ss.


    As the space loop disintegrated, Atticus shot upward into the dark sky, his mind swiftly shifting to the fire element.


    His gaze sharpened as he extended his arm, fire molecules in the air swirling and converging in front of his outstretched hand, gathering with intense speed and force.


    The heat was immense, light radiating from his palm like a newborn star. Atticus brought his arm down, and the inferno shot toward Carius like a meteor descending from the heavens.


    Carius''s eyes locked onto the iing fire, his expression showing a flicker of irritation. The stoic mask he had worn throughout the battle cracked as a frown appeared on his lips.


    "Annoying," Carius muttered, his voice cold and dismissive.


    As the mes reached their destination, a blinding light burst forth, consuming everything in its path.


    The ground erupted violently, shattering into molten debris as the shockwave tore through the battlefield like a rampaging beast. The air screamed, fire and smoke billowing in every direction.


    The people of the human domain watched the battle unfold in utter silence. However, the excitement in the air was palpable. Their Apex was holding his own!


    In the very next second, Atticus felt it again¡ª that unmistakable sensation of impending death.


    His mana surged, and his body reacted instinctively. He flickered to the side, narrowly evading a downward sh from Carius that tore the air apart with deadly precision.


    Atticus countered immediately, his katana thrusting forward to pierce Carius''s neck. But before the de could reach its target, Carius was already gone, his form dissolving like smoke, leaving Atticus''s katana striking nothing but empty air.


    "You''re a persistent nuisance, nothing more. It''s time I crush you," Carius''s icy voice echoed through the battlefield, devoid of emotion.


    Then the feeling of death intensified, but this time, tenfold.

 Chapter 759 Measly

    759 Measly


    Atticus''s perception was working inplete overdrive, his mind processing the battle at speeds only someone who had faced death countless times could ever achieve. Each of Carius''s attacks was a blur to the majority of the onlookers watching from outside, but Atticus was reading every move, calcting, adjusting. He read every single nuance of Carius''s movement, his sensespletely heightened, and his connection with the space element growing to unimaginable heights.


    But as the shes went on, something felt off.


    No matter how perfectly Atticus predicted Carius''s strikes or moved to counter them, he was always a fraction of a second behind. He had always been the one to read people during battles. However, it seemed now as though Carius was the one reading him¡ª anticipating every action before Atticus could even execute it.


    Carius attacked relentlessly, flickering in and out of existence, his movements faster than a blink, his sword appearing from different angles with effortless precision.


    The coldness in Carius''s gaze was unsettling; itcked any trace of excitement or joy¡ª just calction.


    Soon enough, Atticus felt it again¡ª death.


    His instincts red to life, warning him of the iing danger once more. He instantly attempted to dodge, darting to the side at superhuman speed. And yet, the de still appeared inches from cutting his neck.


    Atticus''s mind raced, trying to process the baffling situation.


    ''Is it that?'' Atticus thought, his pulse calm.


    During his training with Magnus, the man had listed down every single known ability of the Dimensari and had Atticus fight a simted battle with each data. Among those abilities, what was happening fit one of them.


    His assumption was soon proven as Atticus saw it¡ª the flicker of light in Carius''s eyes.


    ''Dimensional perception,'' Atticus suddenly realized.


    His thoughts sharpened as understanding dawned on him. ''He''s seeing through multiple dimensions at once, watching me in all of them, and predicting my every move.''


    Carius was not simply fast; he was seeing across multiple dimensions at the same time, watching Atticus''s movements in each one. He wasn''t just reacting to Atticus''s actions¡ª he was seeing all the possible ways Atticus could move before they even happened in the present reality, making it nearly impossible to surprise him.


    It was like fighting someone who could predict the future.


    Atticus''s expression firmed, his katana shing as he parried a blow to his left. He countered with a powerful horizontal sh, but Carius was already gone.


    His form appeared behind Atticus, his de inches away from severing his spine.


    Regardless, Atticus remained calm, Magnus''s words echoing in his mind.


    "Survive the first strike, identify the ability, then it bes a process."


    The ability had already been identified, and now he began the process.


    Atticus''s thoughts abruptly shifted to the darkness element, its molecules swirling around him.


    In the next instant, he vanished¡ª not just from this world, but from all dimensions.


    Carius''s gaze narrowed, a flicker of shock crossing his cold, calcting face. He had suddenly lost sight of Atticuspletely.


    ''The darkness element?''


    ''How many elements does this human have?'' Carius thought, his mind working furiously.


    Carius had meticulously nned everything for the Nexus event, carefully orchestrating every single detail.


    He had anticipated some resistance from the other superior races apexes and had nned ordingly.


    However, the lower races, along with the humans, had been so insignificant in his eyes that he hadn''t bothered to include them in the calctions. It felt unnecessary.


    But now, this human was defying all his expectations, everythinging as a shock to him, a surprise. Carius hated surprises¡ª he hated them to his core. It was maddening.


    However, in the next second, it all seemed to get worse. Carius felt danger. It was a feeling he had only experienced once in both lives, the same feeling that led to his death before. Hisst experience of this sensation was during his previous life, when an entire world had united to kill him.


    His lips curled into a snarl as anger rose inside him. He was losing control of the situation, and that made his blood boil. Atticus suddenly reappeared at his side, his katana shing as it aimed for Carius''s neck. But then, in an action that utterly shocked Atticus to the core, his de phased through Carius''s form as if he wasn''t even there¡ª as though he didn''t exist.


    Atticus''s eyes narrowed. ''Dimensional phasing,'' he realized. This was another one of the abilities of the Dimensari. He was hiding parts of himself in other dimensions, making himself untouchable in this one.


    It was like he could phase in and out of reality, rendering Atticus''s attacks useless.


    Carius eyes shed.


    A human, a measly human, was making him feel that again?


    Carius''s fury peaked.


    His weapon trembled with intensity, and his expression morphed into an icy, chilling gaze. His voice echoed through the battlefield, cold and menacing.


    "First Art¡­ Dimensional Shred."


    The world froze. Time itself seemed to halt as Carius disappeared. For a split second, Atticus''s mind scrambled toprehend the sheer speed, but his instincts kicked in.


    Atticus''s eyes red, his body surging with power. His mana burned as he prepared to counter.


    Magnus''s words¡­ survive, and then it bes a process.


    "Transcendent sh: Godspeed Grace," Atticus muttered under his breath.


    Their auras exploded, their bodies moving faster than the eye could follow. At supersonic speeds, they shed mid air, their weapons colliding with an earth shattering force. The sh between Atticus and Carius shattered the stone pathway beneath them, fragments of debris spiraling into the dark pit below. The shockwave from their collision rippled outward, shaking the arena as dust filled the air. Each apex''s eyes locked in a deadly stare as they muttered their next techniques.


    "Void Rend."


    "Endless de."


    Atticus''s katana gleamed with azure energy, slicing through the air in blinding arcs, while Carius phased in and out of view, disappearing only to reappear behind Atticus, his void like strikes warping the space they passed through.


    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

 Chapter 760 Five

    760 Five


    They both moved at unreal speeds.


    Every hovering tform theynded on crumbled under the force of their movements, the arena quaking with each impact as they darted from one ruined tform to the next, leaving devastation in their wake.


    However, Atticus soon felt it. He was getting overwhelmed. This was for one reason: Carius had abandoned all forms of defense.


    His attacks became relentless, striking from every angle with a vicious intensity. No matter how fast Atticus moved or how urately his de cut through the air, each strike simply phased through Carius''s body, as if he were a ghost.


    The pain came next. Carius''s strikes rained down upon Atticus, tearing into his flesh, but his exosuit reacted instantly, siphoning mana from the air and healing his wounds at breakneck speed.


    It fueled him, keeping him on his feet and moving, but it wasn''t enough. The overwhelming force of Carius''s attacks was building, and his relentless aggression was pushing Atticus to the very edge. He couldn''t continue like this.


    ''Dimensional phasing,'' His mind moved back to Magnus''s training.


    Lightning.


    Lightning could disrupt dimensional phasing by interfering with the flow of energy that allowed Carius to slip between dimensions.


    Electrifying the air would cause the charged particles to interfere with the dimensional fields, preventing Carius from phasing in and out.


    He would need to direct the charge exactly where it needed to be, targeting the dimensional energy with pinpoint uracy.


    But this required precise control over the lightning element¡ª control that Atticus had mastered.


    Atticus''s focus suddenly sharpened. Lightning crackled around his body, tendrils of white hot electricity snaking across his skin as his eyes ignited with an intense white. The air crackled and instantly became charged with lightning, the entire space humming with energy.


    With a sudden burst of speed, Atticus utilized lightning mimicry. His body blurred, moving faster than thought.


    Carius''s next attack swiped through empty air as Atticus evaded, a streak of lightning shing to the side.


    15:23


    In that moment, Atticus closed the distance, his katana drawn back. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Carius''s eyes widened in shock, his body attempting to move, but he was too slow. His gaze locked on Atticus as he tried to retreat, but it was toote.


    The de gleamed in the charged air as Atticus swung with blinding speed, slicing diagonally from Carius''s chest down to his stomach. The sound of the strike echoed like thunder.


    A spray of blood erupted into the air, crimson droplets scattering across the battlefield.


    It felt like the entire human domain had been hit by a shockwave. Every single living human erupted in a roar that shook the air. People shouted, children screamed, and the sound of collective jubtion resounded like a wave of thunder.


    They had seen it. Atticus hadnded an attack. He had actuallynded an attack!


    Avalon shot up from his seat, his free hand clenching hard as his brightened eyes stayed glued to the screen.


    "That''s my boy!" he bellowed.


    In the Ravenstein estate, the energy was electric. Fists clenched hard, and shouts rang out:


    "Get him!"


    "Yeah!!! Finish him!"


    "Let''s goooo!!!"


    A Dimensari¡ª one of the superior races, practically gods in the presence of humans¡ª had been hurt by a human.


    Pride surged through the entire human domain.


    This moment would be immortalized. This was something they would boast about until their deaths and beyond!


    Everyone''s blood was pumping really hard. The battle wasn''t over yet, and many locked hands together, clutching tightly, eyes glued to the screen in anticipation of what would happen next.


    ¡­


    Carius stumbled back, his gaze trembling in disbelief as he looked down at his sliced body, blood gushing from the deep wound.


    The wound was healing at a visible pace, but for the first time since the battle began, Carius''s expressionpletely cracked.


    Shock and disbelief filled his cold, calcting eyes.


    He stared at the blood gushing from his body as though he had witnessed the most shocking thing in his life.


    He knew exactly what had happened. He knew the reason for it. Yet, he struggled toprehend the reality¡ª had a human actually injured him?


    While Carius was having an existential crisis, Atticus wasn''t one to dawdle. His cold eyes remained unchanged, his body already on the move.


    His katana descended in a lethal arc, its edge gleaming as it sought to slice Carius in two. But just as it was about to connect, Carius suddenly exhaled, muttering coldly,


    "Fine, I''ll put you in your ce."


    The atmosphere around them shifted violently. Carius''s aura surged, exploding with the weight of a grandmaster+ rank.


    The pressure was so intense, it felt like the air itself was about to copse.


    Then, without warning, the space in front of Carius imploded with a cacophony of deafening booms.


    The sheer force sent shockwaves rippling outward, and Atticus instinctively leapt back, narrowly escaping the void that threatened to pull him in.


    His eyes snapped back to where Carius had been, only to widen at the sight before him.


    Not one, but five versions of Carius now stood, each one with identical attires, their cold, calcting gazes fixed on him.


    The aura around them was suffocating, as if each carried the full weight of the original''s overwhelming power.


    ''Dimensional Duplication,'' Atticus thought calmly, his mind racing. Magnus had warned him about this during their training¡ª it was the Dimensari''s terrifying ability to pull alternate versions of themselves from countless other dimensions.


    And now, Atticus was staring down not just one Carius, but five. Each with their own mind, their own intent.


    Magnus''s words echoed in his mind:


    "Not all members of the Dimensari are capable of this, but should this ur¡­ just survive."


    The tension was palpable. The air itself seemed to tremble with danger as the five Carius slowly unsheathed their swords, the weapons humming with power.


    Their gazes locked onto Atticus with an iciness that could freeze an ocean.


    They each whispered in unison, their voices ovepping:


    "First Art¡­ Dimensional Shred."

 Chapter 761 Confused

    761 Confused


    The five of them muttered in unison,


    "First Art¡­ Dimensional Shred," Before Atticus could even process those words, the five figures vanished, and the air around him suddenly distorted violently. Shimmering rifts began to tear through space, each one slicing toward him from multiple angles. They moved with deadly precision, faster than the eye could follow, each rift like a de cutting through reality itself.


    Earlier, he had barely blocked this art from one Carius, but now he would have to face five of them¡ª each even stronger than the earlier attack.


    "Endless de."


    Atticus''s body reacted on instinct. His katana shed, shing through the air in rapid, precise movements as he attempted to parry the iing attacks.


    ''So heavy,'' Atticus could feel the bones in his body vibrating intensely despite not directly shing with the devastating attacks. His shes intercepted the attacks from a distance, and yet he felt their impact.


    Atticus unleashed arcs after arcs, each one cutting through the air with lethal force, but they barely managed to hold back the five streaks of ckness streaking toward him from multiple directions.


    They closed in. Atticus''s gaze shed.


    The ground beneath him shattered as he pushed his body to the limit, lightning sparking across his form as he maximized his speed.


    His movements blurred, leaving behind multiple afterimages. His steps cracked the stone tforms as countless azure shes appeared around him, each one aimed at intercepting the five Carius figures.


    Atticus''s eyes widened as he saw each of his shes get torn apart like fragile ss.


    The second art of the Life de focused on unleashing numerous attacks, and while they were formidable, when directly pitted against the concentrated power of the first art, they ultimately fell short.


    The five streaks of ckness tore through his azure shes, the des appearing inches away from severing his form.


    Atticus''s gaze turned ice cold, his instincts screaming at him. His eyes moved rapidly, calmly assessing the situation.


    ''Head, neck, and heart,'' His heightened senses pinpointed the lethal strikes, and he focused entirely on evading them. His body moved in sync with his thoughts.


    sh! Spurt!


    Intense pain racked Atticus''s body. He had managed to evade the lethal strikes that would have killed him, but two of the attacks sliced through a significant part of his right foot and left hand.


    The missed attacks continued on their paths, carving through the air and splitting countless hovering tforms into fragments.


    The very sky seemed to tear open, and shockwaves rippled outward, sending debris flying in every direction.


    Atticus ignored the pain searing through his body, his sense of danger intensifying as each of Carius''s alternate selves fixed their cold, icy gazes on him.


    It felt as though he was being watched by a predator, a being intent on tearing him apart.


    The grip on his katana tightened as each of their auras erupted. Without warning, they disappeared from view, and the arena exploded into a cacophony of collisions and sparks.


    Each alternate Carius moved as though thews of physics held no sway over them. They blinked rapidly in and out of existence, moving in perfect synchronization around Atticus, their swords shing with mind numbing speed.


    Atticus was bombarded from every conceivable direction, his entire body working in overdrive.


    Each attack from the five felt like it carried the weight of the world, his entire form quaking as he parried or deflected.


    His mind worked fast as he executed multiple maneuvers simultaneously, shifting between elements¡ª lightning for speed, water for fluidity, and earth for defense. His movements were erratic, unpredictable.


    Despite his efforts, it became painfully clear that Atticus couldn''t block every attack. So, he made a decision.


    Atticus sacrificed blocking non lethal blows, focusing only on the lethal ones, relying on his instincts and his sense of death.


    As a result, a rain of attacks hit him across different parts of his body¡ª cuts, brutal kicks, and devastating punches.


    His exo suit worked overtime to heal his wounds, but the sheer intensity of the onught made it hard to keep up. Blood drenched his form, and his breathing grew heavier.


    The people of the human domain watched the battle in silence, some¡ª especially the children¡ª unable to bear the brutality unfolding before them, closing their eyes or turning away.


    Anastasia''s hands were clenched so tightly that her nails dug into her palms, drawing blood that dripped onto the floor. Her eyes remained coldly fixed on the screen, but her heart raced with fear and anguish. Seeing Atticus in such pain felt as if she were enduring it herself.


    Avalon tried to calm her by cing a hand over hers, but even he was seething inwardly.


    "Damn," one of the Ravenstein youths at the academy muttered. The division had fallen into a tense silence as they watched the live stream intently.


    It was the first time they had seen Atticus pushed to such an extreme. He had always been the one delivering the blows, the one standing above all others. Now, seeing him struggle, many of them couldn''t help but realize how human he truly was.


    Aurora''s presence was palpable; the air around her zed with heat, her eyes burning with fury. Anyone could see just how much she was restraining herself. She looked ready to leap into the screen. She wanted nothing more than to incinerate Carius, no matter how impossible it seemed.


    In another division, Zoey''s eyes glowed an intense purple, her killing intent filling the space like a heavy fog. Even Lumindra, usuallyposed, was taken aback by the intensity of her anger.


    ''What a confused girl. You rejected the kid, and now you''re angry he''s getting beaten up?'' Lumindra thought, shaking her tiny head in disbelief.


    Across the human domain, the silence was suffocating. Many watched with bated breath, hoping for a miracle¡ª any miracle¡ª from this monster kid.


    A few more seconds passed, and Atticus''s movements began to slow. The wounds on his body multiplied, and his once precise dodges became dangerously close misses.


    N?v(el)B\\jnn

 Chapter 762 Convergence

    Chapter 762 Convergence


    To the onlookers, especially the Dimensari race, the battle seemed to be reaching its conclusion.


    From the beginning of the battle, while many among the Dimensari had been shocked by Atticus''s prowess¡ª especially when he managed tond a hit on Carius¡ª they had never once doubted the oue.


    Among the paragons of the Dimensari, and even their citizens, there was no excitement. Cheering for their apex against a race as insignificant as the humans would be an insult to their pride as a superior race.


    Meanwhile, most of the other races'' paragons who had kept an eye on Atticus''s screen were equally shocked. To see a human push a Dimensari to such an extent was unimaginable. Yet, to them, the battle was drawing to a close.


    This sentiment was shared by all in the coliseum, except for one person: Magnus. His gaze remained steady, his entire aura calm.


    Despite Atticus''s apparent disadvantage, there wasn''t a flicker of worry in his eyes. Luminos, Thorne and Seraphina exchanged confused nces.


    Given Magnus''s reputation, they had expected him to be on the verge of rampaging by now. At the very least, they anticipated a flicker of killing intent.


    But there was nothing.


    Magnus simply sat, as though waiting for the inevitable. But his version of the inevitable was the opposite of what everyone else was expecting.


    This¡­ this was why, aside from Magnus, every single person watching the screen was left in utter shock at the sight that followed.


    The five alternate Carius moved in perfect sync, their gazes cold and movements precise. Their swords carved through the air as if slicing through reality itself, unleashing relentless attacks and overwhelming Atticus.


    As if they had decided to end it, their killing intent peaked, the coldness in their eyes deepening as their speed surged. The space element in the area suddenly intensified, multiplying several times over.


    Then, in an instant, they blipped, appearing from different directions around Atticus, their swords cloaked in void energy as they cleaved through the air, closing in for the final strike.


    Regardless, Atticus remained calm. The Dimensari''s abilities were truly overpowered, and during his training with Magnus, Atticus had determined that there was only one element in his repertoire capable of standing a chance¡ª one element that could give him the edge he needed to defeat them: his space element.


    After his enlightenment during his battle with the Obsidian Order leaders, Atticus hade to understand the emotions that each element resonated with.


    At that time, he hadn''t thought much about the space element; his mastery over it had been sufficient, but he didn''t feel it was the right moment to push further. However, after learning about the Dimensari, that perspective changed.


    Atticus instinctively knew he had to focus on his space element. During his brief meeting with Oberon, this was one of the things they had worked on together. With Oberon''s help, Atticus had his own mini space sanctum.


    But the days had been too short; not even he could make significant strides in such a brief time, especially given the emotion the element required¡ªdetachment. He had to let go of everything, but Atticus couldn''t.


    That''s when he found another emotion it resonated with: tranquility.


    This discovery allowed him to learn something groundbreaking during his training.


    He realized that due to his profound connection with the elements, despite his mastery not being fully developed, he could briefly take control of all the elemental molecules in the air, leaving his opponent unable to manipte them.


    With his subpar mastery of the space element, Atticus could only achieve this for a split second¡ª a split second he now used without hesitation.


    In an instant, as the five des of Carius''s alternates converged from different directions, their eyes narrowed dangerously.


    Their forms abruptly stopped mid air, as every single space molecule in the air ceased responding to their call, leaving them suspended.


    Not a nanosecond was wasted.


    Atticus''s gaze shed, and his exosuit responded, utilizing half of the energy he had absorbed from the continuous beatings he''d endured.


    His aura surged, shooting skyward as an immense amount of energy coursed through his veins. He moved at blinding speed, his katana radiating an intense azure light. He shed, an azure arc cleaving through the necks of three of Carius''s duplicates.


    As the katana cleaved through the three Carius duplicates and neared the fourth, Atticus suddenly lost control of the space element. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    A chill ran down his spine¡ªa familiar sense of death. Without hesitation, he leapt back, just as the space he had upied a moment earlier imploded, leaving a gaping void.


    The entire human domain erupted into roars and cheers. Their apex was still in the game!


    Smiles spread across the faces of Aurora and Zoey as their auras calmed slightly. The excitement in the domain was reignited, the energy palpable as people shouted, fists clenched in anticipation.


    The Dimensari paragons brows shot up in utter shock. What just happened? The people of the other races watching couldn''t help but gaze at the screen in confusion. Instead of cheering, they were perplexed by the sudden shift in the battle''s momentum.


    In the midst of it all, Magnus smiled. His boy was too much!


    The Dimensari paragons watching the screen intensified their focus. Atticus had killed three of their apex''s duplicates in that split second; what was to say he couldn''t kill the original? The strength difference between each duplicate was minimal at best.


    The threat level of this human had just skyrocketed. If Carius wasn''t careful, he could lose. They could lose their apex.


    ¡­


    Both of the remaining Carius duplicates nced at their fallen counterparts before locking their cold eyes onto Atticus. Shock morphed into intense anger. The situation had spiraled far beyond their control, and they hated it to the very core.


    The air around them grew heavy, distorting as theirbined auras surged, and the space element thickened. The pressure felt as if the atmosphere itself was copsing. A faint shimmer of energy began to gather around their des.


    In unison, both Carius muttered their third art:


    "Spatial Convergence."


    Suddenly, the air around them cracked and shattered as countless spatial des materialized, circling them in a storm of razor thin edges. The des swirled, multiplying and converging.


    The vortex of des expanded, forming a massive, spiraling void of cutting energy that tore through the air, converging into a singr point aimed directly at Atticus.


    As the attack barreled toward him, Atticus''s gaze narrowed. Without hesitation, he channeled the remaining energy of his exosuit, his speed reaching new heights as lightning crackled around him.


    His body blurred, leaving afterimages in his wake as he entered a precise stance. His katana moved, shing at fast speeds, his form a blur as the shes multiplied.


    The air ignited as each of his shes converged into two focal points, forming two intense crimson arcs. The arcs spiraled outward, zing with power as they shot toward the oing attack.


    The crimson arcs and the spatial covergence collided in a cataclysmic explosion. The impact released a shockwave that rippled through the air, shattering nearby floating tforms into fragments.


    The crimson energy tore through the vortex of des, sending sparks and shards of dimensional energy flying in all directions. A blinding light filled the battlefield as the two forces shed, pushing against each other with devastating power.


    The sound was deafening¡ª a mix of roaring mes and shattering ss. When the light finally faded, cracks had formed all around, and the very air seemed scorched from the sh of power.

 Chapter 763 Infuriating

    Chapter 763 Infuriating


    The screens went nk. The shockwave that ensued after the collision of both attacks was so intense that it enveloped the entire arena, obscuring the live stream.


    People stared at the screens with wide eyes, leaning forward as if they could will themselves into it to see the oue firsthand. The tension in the air was just that insane.


    To them, the battle had to be over. The explosion they had just witnessed was too immense, like the climactic finale at the peak of every battle.


    The seconds that followed were slow and excruciating for everyone watching. The people of the human domain felt their hearts racing, many muttering prayers under their breaths.


    Anastasia''s heart pounded so hard that every person in the Ravenstein estate could have heard it. Yet, no one paid attention, as their own hearts were also racing.


    Finally, the inevitable happened. The dust that obscured the entire arena began to clear, revealing the aftermath.


    On one side, the two Carius hovered, weapons in hand, their cold gazes fixed forward, and an overwhelming aura continued to build around them. But everyone''s focus was on one detail: they were both unscathed.


    They turned their attention to the other side, and the hearts of the humans watching tightened. Tears streaked down Anastasia''s face as though the world was crumbling around her.


    Atticus barely hovered high above the abyss below, blood dripping steadily from his wounds into the darkness. His entire body was covered in cuts and gashes, and he was no longer d in his exosuit. His clothes were torn and soaked in blood.


    He was in terrible shape.


    In that moment, any thoughts of winning thepetition faded from the minds of the humans. But then, their eyes met his, and every doubt was erased.


    Despite his terrible condition, despite the struggle it took just to remain in the air, the cold determination in Atticus''s eyes never wavered.


    It was as if he felt no pain, as if his condition was nothing more than a minor inconvenience.


    His eyes were locked onto a single figure¡ª one of the two Carius hovering before him. Though Magnus had advised him to survive if this ability was used against him, he had also exined the way to break it¡ª a weakness, if one could even call it that. Due to its immense difficulty, it was hardly a weakness at all.


    Atticus''s eyes shed.


    ''That''s the true one.''


    The other copies Carius had summoned were identical in every way¡ª their aura, features, and even expressions. It was as if this was Carius''s intention, to create perfect clones. The method to break the technique was simple, but executing it was not: killing the original. When faced with five identical foes, focusing on just one was impossible, and Atticus would have been dead before he could do anything, especially since each clone had the full power of Carius.


    Discovering which one was the original was another challenge.


    But now that their numbers had been reduced, those challenges seemed surmountable.


    He stared at the Carius on the left. Atticus didn''t know how or why, but he just knew that this was the original.


    Carius''s eyes locked onto Atticus, his focus fixed on the battered figure before him. He had tried his best not to admit it, but with everything that had transpired, he could no longer deny it.


    At this point, he couldn''t hide the surprise¡ª no, the irritation¡ª at seeing Atticus still standing.


    Bloodied, but his eyes were cold as ice. He looked as though he was at death''s door, yet his aura pulsed with a growing intensity, as if his very rage was warping the space around them.


    Carius felt anger coursing through his body. He should be the one feeling the rage that Atticus was currently disying. He was the one whose n had been interrupted. How dared this human feel anger when he was the victim?


    Carius had never been one to waste time talking. But those eyes¡ª he wanted them to change. He hated them. He wanted to see despair, hopelessness.


    Atticus''s eyes infuriated him. A bug should act like a bug¡ª nothing more.


    "You know¡­ when thispetition began, I thought of you as nothing more than an insect¡ª a worthless human who''d be crushed beneath the weight of true power. It should have been effortless."


    Carius''s voice echoed across the arena, reaching the ears of every spectator. He hadn''t bothered to put up any barrier to block the sound; he wanted Atticus and everyone else to hear.


    "And yet, here you stand¡­ still breathing, still defiant. I must admit, you''ve proven yourself more than a simple nuisance."


    Carius tilted his head, his expression hardening.


    "But don''t misunderstand me, human. This is not apliment. This is a reminder of your ce. You''ve only managed to prolong the inevitable. You cling to life like a desperate fool, struggling against a force you cannot hope to ovee." n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Regardless, I suppose I should thank you, though. You''ve revealed something interesting¡­ perhaps your kind has potential. Who would''ve thought a human like you could push me this far?" "When thispetition is over, I will visit your human domain. I''ll take my time experimenting on your kind. I''ll start with the ones closest to you. Your immediate family members¡­ since they birthed this anomaly."


    "Yes¡­ they''ll be the first. I want to see if the rest of your pathetic bloodline holds the same spark you do, or if it''s just a fluke."


    "And if not, I''ll wipe them all out. One by one. Perhaps they''ll be useful for something¡ª testing the limits of pain, maybe."


    The silence that followed was heavy, and the atmosphere grew suffocating.


    An intense anger simmered across the entire human domain.


    People clenched their fists, eyes zing with rage.


    An experiment.


    Over the years, humans had faced all sorts of disregard from other races¡ª some direct, some indirect. But hearing a youth, not even 20 years old, speak those words was infuriating.

 Chapter 764 Stopped

    Chapter 764 Stopped


    Humans wereplicated beings, but at that moment, there wasn''t a single one among them who didn''t want to rip that kid to shreds.


    But in the entire human domain, Sector 3 was where all the anger was concentrated, especially in the Ravenstein estate.


    It was eerily quiet. Not even the faint sound of insects could be heard. The entire Ravenstein family stood still, eyes locked onto the figure of Carius on the screen.


    If there was one thing that didn''t mix well with the Ravensteins, it was threats.


    The anger that simmered in the air was so intense that the very atmosphere trembled, each elemental molecule zing with energy.


    The Ravensteins were seething. The Dimensari were powerful¡ªoverwhelmingly so¡ªbut at that moment, they wanted nothing more than to go to war. None of them cared about the consequences.


    "Is this guy serious?" one of the Triplets of Ruin, Rurik, suddenly spoke up. "Big words from someone who looks like he''s auditioning for a space opera."


    Another brother, Borya, nodded in response. "Right? ''I''ll wipe them all out,'' h h. What is he, a monologue enthusiast? Get this guy a podium."


    The third brother didn''t say anything, simply staring at Carius, his thoughts already clear. None of the Ravensteins responded or evenughed.


    The Triplets of Ruin were known for their antics, and even though they were making jokes, it was obvious they were just as angry as everyone else.


    The Four Stars sat unmoving, each of their auras swirling upward like beacons of doom. The air around them zed with their respective elements. None of them spoke, but their anger was palpable.


    Among them all, only Anastasia showed no anger. Her entire focus was on Atticus, tears still streaming down her face.


    The expressions of the Dimensari paragons remained unchanged. Words like those from one of their own would be enough to cause severe political repercussions, but they didn''t seem to care. It was a clear indication of how little they valued humans.


    Soon enough, all eyes turned toward Atticus, waiting to see how he would respond.


    Atticus didn''t react. He didn''t say anything. His breaths werebored, but his gaze remained cold, fixed directly on the original Carius.


    He wasn''t feeling any anger¡ªhe wasn''t feeling anything. He had heard those words clearly, but at the same time, they didn''t register.


    In the entire world, Atticus''s focus was locked onto Carius. His gaze was cold, detached, and icy, as though staring at a mere object.


    Carius had expected Atticus''s expression to change¡ªto see despair or anger. But all he got was a stare.


    It was a quiet stare, one that meant only one thing. It was the stare one would give an obstacle¡ªsomething that needed to be erased, nothing more.


    It was a stare that irked Carius to his very core.


    He was the obstacle? Impossible. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    The auras of both Carius figures red, erupting into the dark sky. Despite Atticus focusing only on the original, even the alternate seemed to share his anger.


    Their anger peaked.


    "Fine."


    The real Carius muttered under his breath. Atticus hadn''t spoken a word, but that stare was enough.


    Suddenly, Carius stretched out his left hand, and an orange g appeared. Without hesitation, he crushed it, and it dissolved into motes of light.


    In the next moment, a dome of shimmering gold radiated out, epassing both Carius figures and Atticus.


    Carius had used the orange g:


    Orange g: Create an imprable shield that epasses both you and your opponent for 1 minute.


    "Let''s see how you''ll escape."


    Carius''s cold voice echoed within the dome, as both figures raised their arms. The entire space started to be unstable, as if it might implode at any moment.


    The people watching instantly understood Carius''s n. He had trapped both himself and Atticus in an enclosed space and was nning to detonate the space within the dome.


    Unlike before, Atticus wouldn''t have anywhere to escape!


    It was a clever n, but it filled Carius with anger. To think he would have to resort to tricks to defeat a measly human.


    But Carius bottled that anger deep inside. From everything he had seen, it was clear that Atticus was smart and patient¡ªthe type to keep revealing hidden cards during a battle until he won. The type that was most annoying to fight.


    But this had to be checkmate.


    Atticus remained calm, his gaze steady. As the space around him became increasingly unstable, he straightened his stance, hovering with aposed demeanor.


    His exo-suit had shut down due to overuse, and he was severely injured, his mana reserves low. The situation was dire, but he didn''t seem to care.


    Regardless of everything, his will was still going strong.


    Atticus exhaled sharply, stretching his arm forward.


    The drops of crimson blood trailing from his form abruptly halted in midair, then began to gather, swirling in front of his open palm.


    His eyes ignited with a deep, intense red as his will surged out like a wave, merging with the blood.


    In Sector 6, the members of the Enigmalnk family watching widened their eyes in shock.


    "A grade 3?" one whispered, disbelief filling the room.


    Oberon, however, grinned widely. "He''s finally going to use it."


    The air around Atticus shifted, an intense tension building.


    Carius''s eyes narrowed. ''Another card?'' he wondered, his frown deepening.


    But before he could react, Atticus''s hand snapped forward, moving at lightning speed. In the next instant, two runes formed in the air before him: the first read ''Sea,'' and the second, ''Surge.''


    Atticus''s will simmered slightly as they formed, but the coldness in his eyes remained. He channeled mana into the two runes.


    The runes zed with crimson light before shattering into particles. The Surge rune entered Atticus, and an overwhelming surge of energy flooded his veins like wildfire.


    The Sea rune, meanwhile, unleashed a torrent of water, surging and crashing, filling the entire space and enveloping all three within the dome.


    Atticus felt the immense power coursing through his body, overwhelming. His next move was immediate.


    As Carius''s thoughts raced, trying to assess the situation and attack, Atticus''s voice rang out, and everything stopped.


    "Domain."

 Chapter 765 Holding Back

    Chapter 765 Holding Back


    The situation felt surreal.


    It was just a single word¡ª one Carius had heard countless times in this new world.


    For the masses, witnessing the formation of a domain was a rare, awe inspiring event, but Carius was not one of the masses.


    Due to his race''s abilities and his father''s training, he had seen domains of all shapes and sizes formed by those of his race. He had watched, studied, and analyzed them, all to awaken his own domain faster.


    But now, even though he had experienced domains countless times, something felt different. Something felt wrong.


    A person he considered nothing more than an insect had spoken a single word, and yet he felt fear.


    Fear?


    The grip on his sword tightened as he steadied himself within the water filled dome. Space wrapped around him and his alternate self, shielding them from the crushing waves as they hovered high in the dome. Both versions of Carius watched, their expressions cold but wary, as they observed the chaos unfolding.


    A beam of blue pierced the sky, striking the golden dome above before it unfurled, spreading across the entire dome.


    The air grew heavy, the intense energy radiating from the beam creating a pressure so dense it felt like a vice.


    And at the center of it all stood a figure, eyes burning with an electric blue. An overwhelming killing intent nketed the space¡ª palpable, suffocating.


    Both Carius figures narrowed their eyes.


    They had to attack now!


    Both Carius figures came to the same conclusion simultaneously. He was clearly undergoing a transformation, and Carius was proud but not foolish. He knew he was at a disadvantage. Allowing him to finish his transformation would be a great mistake.


    The space around them warped, and just as Carius was about to move, he suddenly felt space tighten around him.


    The water pressure!?


    The water pressure inside the dome had increased manifold, immobilizing both versions of Carius. They couldn''t move properly even if they wanted to.


    ''He got us.''


    Carius seethed. The entire dome was filled with water, making it Atticus''s dominion. If the water pressure and intense gales weren''t so concentrated, he might have been able to teleport to Atticus. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    But as it was, attempting to warp through the water currents would shred him instantly.


    ''45 seconds.''


    Carius thought grimly. The golden dome had a time limit. After exactly one minute, it would vanish, and the water would dissipate. He just had to hold out until then.


    The power of Atticus''s domain surged back to him, the water that filled the dome coiling, rippling, and bending to his will.


    As it fused with him, Atticus''s form began to transform.


    His hair flowed backward, merging with the water, taking on the appearance of dark, swirling currents. His skin turned translucent, like the surface of a deep ocean. Veins glowed beneath, illuminated in bright blue, as though pure energy coursed through him.


    Water swirled around his limbs, shrouding them in mist and liquid force. His eyes, now like twin whirlpools, pulsed with untamed power, their intensity enough to chill anyone who met his gaze.


    The people of the human domain erupted into intense cheers. But beneath the excitement, their shock was apparent.


    They knew their apex was incredibly strong, but they had never imagined his power was at the level of forming a domain. At this point, to most of the citizens, he was an untouchable.


    So many shocking events had unfolded, but none brought as much joy as they did to the Ravensteins. Many couldn''t help but feel a deep sense of respect seeing the water element wielded in such a profound manner.


    The reaction from the Dimensari was one of utter disbelief. Unlike Carius, who hadn''t bothered learning about the humans, the other Dimensari paragons knew the human power system well enough, though they considered it inferior. However, in this situation, it was clear who held the advantage.


    Azrakan shot a panicked look at Eletrantron, but thetter''s aura had already shifted.


    Eletrantron had been attempting to regain control over the nexus world, but now it was a matter of life and death. They could not afford to lose their apex.


    Eletrantron''s aura darkened as an intense ck energy erupted from him, nketing the entire space. The coliseum instantly quieted as all eyes turned towards him.


    "Stand back," hemanded.


    Eletantron''s eyes ignited in a deep ck hue as a sword materialized from his aura, wrapping around his arm. He plummeted from the skies, striking the point where all the apexes had gone through earlier. An intense shockwave rippled throughout the coliseum.


    The gazes of each of the other races'' paragons narrowed, their eyes turning into pinpricks as theyprehended the situation.


    Eletrantron had been holding back!


    In an instant, the Dimensari paragons gathered around him, their gazes firm. They exchanged no words, but their eyes conveyed everything.


    Once again, the tension in the coliseum reached its peak.


    ¡­


    "Water Domain Fusion."


    The first time Atticus had visited Freya''s grave and broken down, he had almost formed his water domain. That connection had been enough to make him attempt it a second time and seed.


    The only problem was energy. Atticus didn''t want to end up exhausted for days just to win a single fight, especially knowing this wasn''t his final battle. This was where Oberon hade in.


    The man had identified the problem and offered a solution¡ª runes. It was a solution Atticus happily epted, one he didn''t hesitate to use when the opportunity arose. The formation of the dome covering them was the perfect chance.


    A chance he was going to utilize fully.


    Atticus''s eyes locked onto the true Carius through the swirling mass of high pressure water. Every single one of his injuries had healed, and his fatigue had vanished.


    The world around them seemed to slow as the pressure of the water intensified, shrinking the space around them.


    Atticus could hear the rapid pounding of Carius''s heart. But he didn''t care.


    In an instant, Atticus vanished.

 Chapter 766 A Roar

    Chapter 766 A Roar


    Atticus moved like a current through the water, his body merging seamlessly with the intense flow. Every movement was fluid, each shift almost invisible as he glided effortlessly.


    He was everywhere and nowhere at once, untraceable.


    Carius''s eyes sharpened, his instincts screaming at him. An intense wave of danger gripped him, and without hesitation, he focused his power, teleporting out of his position and reappearing in the distance.


    In the next moment, a sword abruptly sliced down, cutting through the space where he had stood just a second before, the intense water splitting from the force of the blow.


    But his alternate self wasn''t as fortunate.


    The alternate Carius sensed the danger a second toote. He nced up and quickly raised his arm,pressing space around him in an attempt to block the attack.


    But it was futile.


    Atticus''s de phased through the barrier as if it didn''t exist. The sword cleaved through the alternate Carius from head to toe, splitting him in a swift, clean cut. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    ckish blood spilled into the surrounding water, staining it as the two halves of his body floated apart. Itsted only a moment, as the space around the body crumbled, and the intense current tore it to shreds.


    Carius''s eyes widened, and for the first time, an intense shock filled his face.


    He and his alternate self possessed about the same power levels, yet Atticus''s attack had phased through his defenses as though they didn''t exist.


    The air around Carius crackled as the space reacted violently. Due to the water pressure, he had sustained slight injuries when he teleported, leaving many small cuts across his form, but he paid them no heed. He had more pressing matters at hand.


    ''39 seconds,''


    That thought echoed in Carius''s head as Atticus reappeared, the water swirling around him like an extension of his body. His eyes remained fixed on Carius, the killing intent only growing stronger.


    He unleashed another swift sh, the water parting due to its intense force.


    Carius reacted instantly, teleporting away just as the de passed through his previous position. He had no intention of repeating his alternate self''s mistake.


    But Atticus was relentless.


    shes upon shes followed, and water gales tore through the space, attacking from every angle.


    Carius narrowly dodged each one, his form blurring as he teleported again and again. But with each move, the injuries around his body multiplied¡ªsmall, sharp, and deep wounds inflicted by the water pressure and Atticus''s strikes.


    The water was everywhere, and so, Atticus was everywhere. Below, above, right, left¡ªattacks rained down from all directions, each one threatening to tear Carius apart.


    Suddenly, the water pressure around him thickened, and a swift sh appeared at his side.


    ''He''s getting faster,'' Carius realized. It was toote to teleport. Carius''s eyes zed, and he strained his muscles, his will unfurling as he expanded the space around him just enough to maneuver.


    His grip tightened on his sword as he moved it in a blur to parry the attack. Katana and sword collided, an intense shockwave parting the water around them.


    The force was too overwhelming.


    The sh sent Carius flying back, the space around himpressing as he fought to regain his bnce.


    As he stabilized himself, his eyes widened as he saw that the water filled dome was now teeming with intense azure shes, closing in from every direction.


    Carius''s eyes rapidly scanned the area, but he was unable to spot Atticus. However, he could feel his presence¡ªan unyielding, predatory gaze that made his skin crawl. Atticus was watching.


    The shes moved all at once, converging on him from every conceivable angle.


    Carius''s mind worked frantically, his form teleporting rapidly, evading each one. But every shift through the intense water inflicted more injuries, ck blood spewing from fresh wounds.


    The pressure was unrelenting, and as the seconds passed, the shes began tond. Deep cuts opened across his body, the pain intensifying with each hit.


    Even when the des missed, they pursued him, following his movements, while the entire space filled with violent gales, shing through his defenses.


    His sword shed against the bombardment, blocking and deflecting attacks, but the force behind each strike was overwhelming.


    "20 seconds," he counted in his head. It was a blow to his pride, to his name, and it hurt him to admit it¡ªhe just had to survive until the time was up.


    But in the intense situation, Carius had forgotten something incredibly important.


    As the azure shes rained down, Atticus suddenly appeared in front of him like a rushing wave, his katana moving with lethal precision toward Carius''s neck.


    Carius''s instincts screamed at him to teleport, but just as he tried, Atticus''s gaze red.


    The space molecules around them came under Atticus''s control, no longer responding to Carius''smands.


    Carius''s eyes widened, and for the first time, he felt something he hadn''t expected¡ªfear.


    He sensed the danger, but it was toote. Atticus''s katana sliced clean through, almost severing Carius''s neck entirely.


    Every single person watching held their breath, many in the process of pulling their hair out.


    But as the de neared the final edge, the entire world trembled violently, the rules of reality shifting in an instant.


    Both Atticus and Carius felt the change, an unstoppable force neither could resist.


    A golden glow enveloped Carius, stopping his head from getting severed, and a message shed in front of Atticus:


    "Carius Vrius is unable to participate and will be teleported out. Congrattions, the winner of this battle is Atticus Ravenstein."


    The entire world seemed to pause as the dome''s water slowly settled, and the blue energy filling the space began to dissipate.


    Atticus''s intense gaze remained fixed as Carius''s form vanished, the golden light teleporting him away.


    The battle was over, but the killing intent in Atticus''s eyes didn''t disappear; it kept growing in intensity.


    Atticus''s mind was clouded, but the entirety of the human domain watching the live stream felt differently.


    A roar that shook the heavens erupted, rocking the.

 Chater 767 Smart

    Chater 767 Smart


    Loud was an understatement for what urred next.


    As soon as the winner was announced, the world seemed to pause for a split second, a brief moment that felt eternal, and then a cheer erupted, shaking the entire domain.


    It was intense, deafening, and mind numbing.


    People screamed at the top of their lungs, jumping and hugging random strangers out of sheer joy. Strangers in the street kissed one another as if today was the best day in the world.


    The youths of the White Omen''s division screamed, the entire academy watching the screen in a frenzy of cheers. Even the divisions who hated Atticus to the core couldn''t help but feel their blood boil with excitement. It was a win for the human domain!


    Jared, who had beenughing inside the room where the instructors were gathered, now had an intense grin spread across his face as he stared at Atticus through the screen, looking like he wanted nothing more than to hug him to death.


    Isabe wore a wide smile as she turned toward Harrison beside her with a look that screamed, "I told you so!"


    But Harrison didn''t even pay attention to her; an unusual smile had already appeared on his face.


    Many of the instructors in the room were happy, but most of the second year instructors couldn''t help but show slight regret. If only Atticus had attended the second year, at the very least, they would have been able to brag that they taught him!


    But unfortunately for them, he didn''t.


    The tears in Anastasia''s eyes had stopped, and her grip on Avalon''s hand loosened, but she was still worried. He might have defeated Carius, but thepetition wasn''t over.


    However, she was the only one feeling this way. Avalon''s aura was scorching, a wide grin stered on his face, his pride palpable, and the other Ravenstein family members shared his sentiment.


    Seeing a member of their family, their brethren, achieve something so great sent waves of pride running through their bodies.


    He had raised the Ravenstein name to its peak!


    The entire human domain was ted; they were thrilled, excited beyond belief!


    Atticus Ravenstein, their apex, had defeated the apex of the Dimensari race!


    Magnus, who had rarely shown any emotion since the battle began, clenched his fist so hard that those beside him felt his excitement.


    He was so proud of his boy, but there was no time to savor the victory as an overwhelming killing intent suddenly nketed the entire arena.


    "You were holding back?!"


    A voice boomed, resounding across the space. This time, the measures in ce struggled to contain the collective power of the paragons, and the people in the arena felt an intense pressure pressing down on them.


    Many eyes turned toward the Lucendi paragon who had just spoken, but it was useless. The Lucendi paragon wasn''t the only one whose aura was pressing down on the entire area.


    Every single paragon, except for the humans whose apex had participated in the Nexus, stared down at the Dimensari, an intense killing intent filling the air.


    "The Dimensari are the hosts of this event and are thus responsible for the lives of its participants. Your negligence caused this situation, and yet, instead of doing everything in your power to correct it, you knowingly held back, allowing the other participants to die and only stepped up when your apex was in danger.


    "This is uneptable behavior¡ª disgusting. And it led to the deaths of some of our brightest. The Dimensari will pay for this."


    The Vampyros paragon spoke calmly and slowly, but her killing intent was more intense than the rest of the other paragons. Hers was cold and piercing. It wasn''t one of dominance, but a clear warning. She was ready to kill.


    However, every single one of them paused as Eletrantron turned to face them. Their gazes narrowed as a realization suddenly dawned on them.


    He was bound by a mana contract, which made it impossible for him to hold back in the first ce. He hadn''t been holding back. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    What Eletrantron had just done was risk his life to break through. The domain of the Dimensari race was the pocket dimension that Eletrantron had created for the Nexuspetition.


    In essence, it was his domain that Carius had taken over and locked him out of, primarily because Eletrantron wasn''t inside the domain at the time.


    With enough time, he would have regained control, but due to the urgency, he had to resort to drastic methods.


    Like with many others, a domain was an extension of an individual; it was everything that made up a person.


    To pierce through it was akin to piercing a hole in one''s being. It was a wound that might never recover until death and would significantly reduce an individual''s power.


    Eletrantron''s face was pale, and despite being a paragon, his entire body was drenched in sweat.


    He staggered forward but was quickly supported by his son, Azrakan.


    "Take him to his chambers,"


    Azrakan instructed one of the paragons. As soon as Eletrantron was taken away, he turned toward the other paragons and addressed them.


    "As you can see, he wasn''t holding back. He had to risk his life to regain control and save the apexes who are still alive. There is a traitor in our midst, but it is not the Dimensari. I hope you will withdraw your killing intent and focus on finding that person."


    The other paragons hesitated, but the mention of the other apexes was enough for many of them to temporarily drop the issue and focus on their apexes.


    Soon enough, only the paragons whose apexes had died in the first round remained, and they were greatly outnumbered.


    "What a smart man,"


    Seraphina muttered under her breath. With those words, Azrakan had not only absolved the Dimensari of me but also shifted it toward an imaginary person.


    Given what Eletrantron had just done, many were forced to believe him. And to add the final touch, he had shifted the attention of the angry paragons to the fact that many apexes were still alive.


    At this point, it was all they cared about. Soon enough, a golden light red in the middle of the arena, and all eyes turned toward it.


    After a second, the light dimmed, revealing the almost beheaded figure of Carius. Hey on the floor, a pool of ckish blood forming around him as it gushed from his open neck. He was on the brink of death.


    Azrakan reacted immediately. His gaze flickered, and he froze the space around Carius before lifting him up and handing him over to a woman with all the characteristics of a Dimensari.


    After a brief inspection, the woman nodded seriously to Azrakan before taking Carius away. The other paragons paid the scene little attention and instead focused entirely on the live streams.


    Many of them sighed in relief. None of the second round apexes had died yet; their fights were still ongoing and at their peak. However, with the rules of the world changed, their lives were no longer in danger.


    Now, they could rx and watch the battles with calmer hearts. Nevertheless, the gazes of many paragons gravitated toward Atticus''s screen.


    A human had actually defeated a Dimensari?


    Many thoughts started running through their heads.


    Not everyone had the luxury of such excitement. Ae''zard''s face was pale as he watched the brutality unfolding in front of him.


    On the other screens, apexes of the superior races battled each other, and their shes were cataclysmic and intense. But aside from Atticus, there was only one other mid race apex that had battled a superior race apex: Ae''ark, the Aeonian apex.


    Ae''ark had battled Karn Voss, the apex of the Nullite race. Ae''ark had a deep connection with mana, allowing him to manipte it intricately, while Karn Voss possessed the ability to nullify mana.


    The battle¡ªif one could call it that¡ªwas brutal, and Karn Voss showed no mercy. He didn''t rush, nor did he end the battle in one strike.


    His hammer repeatedly impacted Ae''ark''s battered body, sending bluish blood sttering everywhere.


    Karn Voss disyed no emotion, not a single expression on his face. His demeanor was neutral as he continued his brutal assault. To him, mana was the enemy, and he was simply purging it.


    Ae''ark could barely move. Both his eyes were wide open as he gazed upward, his body jerking violently with each impact of the massive hammer. His life weapon was held tightly in his arm, but he couldn''t move.


    He felt his life shing before his eyes. And as he met Karn Voss''s gaze, he knew there was no mercy.


    Just as Ae''ark closed his eyes, ready to let go, a golden light suddenly enveloped him, transporting him just as the massive hammer, enveloped in a brown aura, mmed down where he had been moments before, sending an intense shockwave spreading outward.


    A text appeared for all to see in the next instant:


    "Ae''ark Eternis is unable to participate and will be teleported out. Congrattions, the winner of this battle is Karn Voss."

 Chapter 768 Watching

    Chapter 768 Watching


    Ae''zard plummeted from the skies, swooping Ae''ark''spletely battered body into his arms. His expression was both serious and deeply saddened as he stared down at his grandson. "You''re going to be okay," He whispered as mana enveloped them both, healing Ae''ark''s brutal wounds. Despite hearing his grandfather''s voice, Ae''ark could barely register the words. However, he felt the familiar warmth and allowed the mana to flow deep into his body, healing him as he closed his eyes to rest. At the very least, he had survived.


    Even as multiple lights ignited in the middle of the arena, Ae''zard focused solely on his grandson.The other paragons, however, were the opposite.


    Multiple heavy presences soonnded in the arena as the blinding lights started to disperse. All eyes turned toward the figures that had appeared. In the middle of the arena, exactly four figuresy on the ground with pools of blood forming around them:


    Lirae Bloodveil of the Vampyros race


    Kynara Flux of the Evri race


    Maera Nihilus of the Obliteri race


    Torren Vialis of the Regenerari race


    Each of them was terribly battered and injured. Their individual battles had been intense and were very close calls. It was as though their matchups had been ordained by the heavens. They all had abilities that perfectly countered their counterparts. Aside from the battles of Atticus and Carius, and Karn Voss and Ae''ark, the other two apex pairs had drawn. If it hadn''t been for the sudden rule change, they all would have died. Many of the paragons couldn''t help but sigh in relief as they instantly carried their respective apexes and began healing their wounds. The killing intent that had nketed the entire space significantly diminished, giving the crowd a chance to fullyprehend the events. Out of the eight apexes that began the second round, only two remained, while the others had drawn. Many couldn''t help but reflect on the battles that had unfolded. For the second round, the Vampyros apex, Lirae Bloodveil, had fought the Evri apex, Kynara Flux. The battle had been intense, too intense. However, neither seemed able to gain the upper hand. It had been utterly shocking to those watching, especially the people and paragons of the Angel race, when Lirae had somehow demonstrated and used the ability of the Angel race!


    The people and paragons were stunned, but the paragon of the Vampyros race showed no surprise. She, of all people, knew what Lirae was capable of.


    Despite utilizing the powers of both the Angel and Vampyros races, Lirae still couldn''t gain the upper hand over Kynara. Thetter had the absolute power of evolution. As the battle went on, she kept evolving and adapting to countless situations.


    The Evri race was feared in battle for this reason, and Kynara was in a league of her ownpared to others of her kind. A stalemate was reached, eventually ending in a draw as both parties were on the verge of ending their lives. The next pair, as many would have guessed, was between Maera Nihilus of the Obliteri race and Torren Vialis of the Regenerari race.


    Thetter had the ability to regenerate from a single drop of blood, while the former could disintegrate or obliterate anything out of existence. It was an iconic matchup, and Maera definitely had the upper hand, constantly unleashing attacks that obliterated everything in their path. However, Torren chose to y the clever route.


    He hid parts of his body throughout different areas of the arena. No matter how many times Maera obliterated him, he always regenerated fully, and the battle would resume immediately.


    This particr ability was something only Torren could achieve in the entire Regenerari race. However, it did have some drawbacks. Each body part had a time limit, and there was also a limited range within which Torren could utilize them.


    The battle became one of death and revival, with many wondering if each attack would be the one to finally take down Torren.


    As the battle raged on, Torren gradually began to gain the upper hand, and soon they reached a stalemate that ultimately ended in a draw.


    The seconds ticked by quickly, and the arena soon cleared as each paragon had already picked up their respective apex; however, none of them left the arena. The paragons of the three superior races who had lost their apexes still radiated killing intent, filling the space with their rage, but none of the others paid them any attention.


    Most of the apexes had already healed enough, and they, along with the paragons, turned their focus toward the massive screen that had appeared in the center of the coliseum. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Unlike before, when there had been multiple split screens, there was now only one battle about to start.


    A battle that, if anyone had told the onlookers this would be the final match of the tournament, they would have been called mad and taken to the hospital.


    It seemed impossible.


    However, reality never lied.


    In the Verietega Nexus, an event that urs only once every 10 years, this season''s final battle would be Karn Voss of the Nullite race against Atticus Ravenstein of the human race. A human in the finals of the Verietega Nexus. It was unprecedented in the history of the event, something no one had ever thought possible.


    Because of the unfolding situation, many hadn''t paid attention at first, but now, the mid-races and even the superior races couldn''t help but turn their focus toward the human paragons. Magnus and the others felt the weight of their stares, with Thorne, Luminous and Seraphina feeling a tinge of difort.


    However, Magnus remained seated, still and unwavering, his gaze fixed forward. He showed not the slightest regard for any of them. Many eyebrows instantly rose. When the human paragons had entered the coliseum, the others hadn''t given them any recognition. Was this Magnus''s way of paying them back?


    Some felt a tinge of anger but chose to say nothing, shifting their gazes away from the humans and back to the screen.


    This time, it wasn''t just the affected parties watching; this time, the entirety of the collective races¡ªfrom the arena to each of their respective domains¡ªwas watching.

 Chapter 769 Final

    Chapter 769 Final


    The anger in the air kept building. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Even as the golden dome vanished, causing the sea of water to fall into the pit below, the anger continued to rise. Carius had escaped.


    The reality of those words felt heavy¡ªso heavy that Atticus didn''t want to ept it. It felt like an enormous burden. It took some time for the truth to settle deep within Atticus. And as soon as it did, the anger simmered down significantly. Atticus''s gaze remained as cold as ice, but his mind had already started working. And when he thought about the entire situation, a cold fact brewed within him.


    He just had to kill him another time.


    From his brief interaction with Carius, Atticus had already raised his name to the top of his list of kill targets. He hated when someone threatened his family; he hated it to the core. But that wasn''t even the most dangerous aspect of Carius.


    ''He''s a nner.''


    Carius was smart, patient, and calm. Atticus had felt intense anger emanating from him multiple times during the battle, and yet, Carius hadn''t acted on impulse. He had maintained hisposure and chose nned action instead.


    To Atticus, he was the most dangerous type of enemy to have¡ªone who kept his word. Now that Atticus had defeated him, showing how dangerous he could be, Carius would likely try his best to crush him.


    ''There''s nothing I can do for now. I''ll deal with him as soon as I can.''


    Atticus''s guard was raised to its peak. He had no idea what Carius would n next, and that fact worried him.


    He decided to stop dwelling on it and focus on recovering his strength instead.


    ''I should still have about two battles left.''


    The second round was 4 vs. 4, which should leave only 4 apexes remaining. Atticus couldn''t help but wonder who was left and how strong his next opponent would be.


    He quickly deactivated his domain fusion, his body reverting to its normal state. He could feel a wave of fatigue hitting both his mind and body.


    Even though he had been able to mitigate some effects, it was still a significant strain on him.


    He found one of the remaining hovering tforms in the arena and sat down cross-legged, instantly beginning to meditate. ''I should focus on my will.''


    He had used his will significantly during the battle and when he utilized his water domain fusion.


    If his will stat were like a consumable resource, Atticus had about 26 points left. It was incredibly low, and if he entered the next battle like this, he wouldn''t be able to use his domain fusion again.


    MWhen my exo suit recovers, it will help with my mana and fatigue.''


    His mana was low, and he was feeling intense fatigue. But recovering his will required his utmost concentration, and he chose to prioritize that.


    Atticus quickly formted a n in his head and entered a deep state of meditation.


    Contrary to what the people outside were expecting, Atticus had no intention of entering his next battle unless he had recovered his strength to an eptable level.


    Time passed quickly, and many watching couldn''t help but groan in frustration at what they were witnessing. Every bit of excitement they had felt was snuffed out.


    ''Why is he just sitting there?!''


    They were all staring at Atticus''s meditative form. He had been sitting there for more than three hours already!


    They understood that he was trying to recover, but wasn''t this too much?


    Many had been excited for the final to begin, eager to see who the winner would be. The human apex had performed miracles since the event began. Who was to say he wouldn''t perform another?


    A human winning the Verietega Nexus was a thought both inconceivable and thrilling. The humans, in particr, showed no impatience; in fact, they approved of what Atticus was doing. They wouldn''t mind if the Nullite apex gave up due to boredom!


    The onlookers felt different emotions, but the cause of it all, Atticus, didn''t care.


    All he cared about was regaining his will. Fortunately, his exo suit had recovered a few minutes ago, allowing him to regain his mana at a rapid pace. His fatigue was also washing away as his suit continued to absorb mana from the air.


    ''It''s easier.''


    Atticus couldn''t fully exin it. Even he didn''t understand it. But ever since his will had increased significantly, he found it easier to recover while meditating. It also helped that he hadn''t depleted it entirely.


    Atticus took deep, measured breaths, steadying his heart rate. There was a lot on his mind, but he silenced each thought. His will, body, and mind were all recovering, and that was what mattered most right now. Now that the rules of the world had changed, Atticus didn''t have to worry about his life anymore; it felt as though a huge burden had been lifted off his shoulders.


    However, this didn''t mean he would let his guard down. He still wanted to win the Nexus.


    Two more hours passed, and Atticus felt that he had recovered to satisfactory levels. He hadn''t fully recovered, but he subtly preferred it this way. His battle intent was still active and as high as ever, and his senses heightened. Any more rest, and he could risk losing his edge. He was in his optimal state for battle. Atticus checked his inventory and reviewed the list of gs in his possession:


    White g: Automatic victory in the event of a tie.


    Violet g: Change the terrain of the arena randomly for 30 seconds.


    Orange g: Create an imprable shield that epasses both you and your opponent for 1 minute.


    Cyan g: Summon an army of random beasts. Note: The beasts cannot distinguish between ally and foe and will attack everyone and everything.


    ''I still have the orange g.''


    Even though Carius had used it, Atticus still had the g.


    ''Orange and Cyan, a goodbination.''


    After checking everything and seeing that all was in order, Atticus mentally confirmed his readiness, and a golden glow enveloped him, transporting him away from the scene.


    An intense roar echoed through the arena and the human domain as the screen flickered, showing Atticus appearing in the arena.


    The final was about to begin!

 Chapter 770 Hurled

    Chapter 770 Hurled


    Atticus''s eyes snapped open, his aura calm.


    His right hand gripped his katana tightly as his piercing blue eyes scanned his surroundings.


    He found himself standing at the edge of¡­ nowhere.


    ''This is the next arena.'' Atticus thought.


    Thend was barren, with jagged cracks running through the parched earth. There were no obstacles¡ª no mountains, no hills, no hovering tforms. The entire area waspletely t, and the skies were clear.


    As always, Atticus performed a brief inspection of himself.


    ''Nothing is missing.''


    His mana was stable and unrestricted. All his elements were intact, and the same went for his gs. Atticus was already d in his exo suit, his guard raised.


    ''The superior race apexes are dangerous.''


    After his fight with Carius, Atticus had quicklye to this conclusion. He had won due to certain favorable circumstances, but the same might not apply with others.


    If he hadn''t been certain before, he was now. Only the superior race apexes remained in thepetition. Which meant this battle was sure to be intense.


    Just as Atticus was about to move, he paused as a holographic screen suddenly appeared in front of him.


    Its words were shocking.


    "Wee to the Final Round, Atticus Ravenstein."


    ''Final?''


    Atticus was baffled. ''This should have been the semi-final. Did both pairs draw?''


    If his assumption was correct, it changed everything significantly.


    It meant that this was the final battle¡ª the battle that would determine the true apex of this Verietega Nexus.


    It was a battle sure to be bloody.


    ''I wonder who it will be.'' N?v(el)B\\jnn


    There was something about finals that made people try harder than ever to win. The effort one put into a semi final couldn''tpare to a final. To most, this was thest obstacle before victory, and they would do everything in their power to ovee it.


    It was this effort that Atticus was already anticipating.


    He exhaled deeply, squinting his eyes as he stared into the distance. There, he saw a figure standing in the middle of the arena.


    ''It just had to be him.''


    Atticus took in a deep breath before shooting forward with incredible speed. His movements were utterly silent, his steps making no sound as he reached the middle in seconds.


    Atticus stood exactly 101 meters away from the figure, observing him silently.


    Of every single race that Magnus had taught him about, there was one Atticus had dreaded to face. One he hoped he wouldn''t have to battle¡ª a bad matchup for him.


    And for the final of the Verietega Nexus, he was battling their apex.


    The universe had to despise him, right? That had to be the only exnation.


    A figure stood motionless in front of him, towering yet eerily calm. His skin was pale, and he had ck, raven-like hair.


    Resting loosely in his hand was a massive hammer that seemed to absorb all light around it.


    Karn Voss. The apex of the Nullite race.


    Karn''s eyes, akin to twin abysses, gazed at Atticus¡ªcold and unfeeling. His expression was one ofplete indifference, as if what he was staring at wasn''t even worthy of being called an opponent.


    "Your mana is filthy,"


    Karn''s voice was cold yet clear. Despite his words, his expression didn''t change, but his disgust was apparent.


    The Nullite race harbored a deep-rooted hatred toward mana. This hatred was written into their very being. From birth, every member of the Nullite race possessed the ability to negate mana, rendering it inoperable in the air or in anything that relied on it.


    Before the war, they had been enemies of all races on Eldoralth, their goal always to rid the of mana-wielding filth.


    However, the advent of the Zorvans changed many things, enabling them to join the alliance.


    Four words. Those were the only words Karn Voss had spoken.


    He hadn''t acknowledged the fact that they were both reincarnators. He hadn''t tried to advise Atticus to give up. He hadn''t even tried to speak further with him.


    He''d spoken those four words not as a conversation with Atticus, but as a deration¡ªa deration hepleted with action.


    Karn''s expression remained stone cold as he suddenly hoisted his massive hammer onto his shoulder, the air around him shifting.


    His eyes locked onto Atticus, the world slowing as if every ounce of his being wasmitted to one single purpose:


    Purging the filth.


    "Null Field."


    As the words left Karn''s lips, a wave of dark energy instantly radiated outward, expanding in every direction with astonishing speed.


    The field rapidly expanded to epass a massive 95-meter radius with Karn at its center. The air within the field felt surreal and dead, as if it were devoid of the very force that breathes life into the world.


    Karn''s gaze met Atticus, who stood just beyond the field''s reach, as though he had anticipated the move.


    "Futile," Karn muttered, his dark aura abruptly ring.


    In a burst of speed, he rocketed toward Atticus, the ground beneath him cracking under the sheer force of his takeoff.


    However, his gaze suddenly narrowed as he realized Atticus had vanished.


    Karn''s eyes flickered in every direction, scanning for Atticus. His gaze then shifted high into the sky, locking onto Atticus hovering above.


    But his attention was instantly drawn elsewhere. Just above Atticus, an army of colossal, meteor-like rocks hovered in the air, each one as imposing as the next.


    Atticus''s cold eyes gazed down at Karn. Without a word, he extended his hand, and with a single motion, the massive boulders hurtled down, plummeting with terrifying force.


    The crowd in the human domain and several others erupted in cheers, their voices thundering and shaking the earth.


    This was how a final should start¡ªexplosive, a show of absolute power!


    As the massive rocks descended, Karn''s aura only seemed to intensify.


    The air around him grew heavy as he shifted his stance, nting his right foot forward.


    The ground buckled and cracked beneath his weight as he reared back and hurled his hammer with tremendous force.

 Chapter 771 How

    Chapter 771 How


    The hammer rocketed upward, slicing through the air and shattering the falling rocks effortlessly.


    Its speed was so intense that it broke the sound barrier with sonic booms, the air currents gathering around the hammer as it tore through the sky.


    Atticus''s eyes widened; he hadn''t expected Karn to throw his weapon.


    His focus instantly shifted to the fire element, his body flickering out of the hammer''s path just as it ripped past where he had been, the air around it swirling and distorting from the sheer force of its movement.


    But as soon as he reappeared in another location, the hammer shifted course, changing direction and hurtling toward him with twice its speed.


    Atticus wasted no time, flickering again and again, deftly evading the hammer. Each time it missed, its force caused ripples and gusts, tearing through the atmosphere.


    Even as Atticus dodged, his focus remained on the earth element. He conjured more boulders,unching them toward Karn below, as though to overwhelm him.


    The area rumbled as massive boulders shot from the ground, crashing down like artillery shells.


    ''He''s smart,'' Atticus thought, his mind clear as he assessed the situation.


    During his lessons with Magnus, Atticus had learned about the Nullite race, and the realization of their power had been frightening. They could negate mana, making them the bane of the Ravenstein family.


    Other families could still utilize their bloodline to a certain degree even without mana, but the Ravensteins wouldn''t be able to do anything.


    To manipte the elements, they needed to form a connection with the mana and elemental molecules in the air. Without mana, how could they form the elements?


    It was a terrifying realization, but Atticus calmed down as Magnus continued speaking.


    The Nullite race had weaknesses ¡ª significant ones.


    The most basic ability of the Nullite race was the creation of a null field, which was exactly as it sounded: a field where all mana was neutralized.


    The range of this field varied depending on the strength of its user. A grandmaster+ equivalent of their race typically had a null field radius of about 85 meters with a height of 50 meters. Some could extend it further, but not by a significant margin.


    This was their first weakness. The null field moved with its user but had a limited range.


    The second weakness was that the Nullite race could only use their power of nullification when they were in contact with the earth.


    It didn''t have to be earth in particr, but it needed to be something directly connected to the ground, like a building or structure.


    Atticus used these weaknesses to his advantage, staying high above. While the null field could still nullify his attacks and elements, the earth element was tricky.


    If Atticus manipted the earth to form a boulder outside the null field and then hurled it down toward Karn, it would still be a massive boulder, even without mana, once it entered the null field.


    ''I can continue like this for as long as it takes, but what''s he going to do?''


    Karn''s choice to throw his weapon had been clever. It forced Atticus to stay alert, as one hit would have devastating consequences. It also kept Atticus busy, preventing him fromunching a more direct attack.


    However, Atticus was expending minimal energy. His suit continued regenerating his fatigue and mana. He could keep this up for as long as necessary.


    Karn''s eyes remained steady, his aura ring as he weaved through the bombardment of falling rocks, his movements precise, the dark energy rippling around him.


    Suddenly, his gaze snapped upward, locking onto Atticus''s flickering figure high above.


    The roars from the human domain outside were deafening as the crowd screamed in sheer excitement, but none of the sound reached the arena.


    In the arena, the only noises were the heavy thuds of rocks crashing against the earth and the whistling sound of Karn''s massive hammer cutting through the air.


    To the people watching, it seemed clear that Atticus had the upper hand.


    However, just as it seemed Karn was cornered, he uttered a single word that made the world tremble:


    "Domain."


    A pir of darkness erupted from him, shooting into the sky before spreading out in all directions, engulfing a 500-meter radius with him at the center.


    The once bright and chaotic world instantly transformed. The sky, previously illuminated by the distant sun, was now shrouded in shadow, casting an eerie twilight glow over the arena.


    The air felt thick, heavy, and lifeless, like a suffocating fog that choked out all light. The world became dull, devoid of the vibrant mana it once thrived on.


    The massive boulders that floated high up in the air suddenly began to tremble before crumbling into dust, their remnants falling to the ground.


    The massive hammer, which had been homing in on Atticus moments before, lost its momentum and dropped from the sky.


    Karn reached out and caught it effortlessly, his eyes never leaving Atticus. This was his world¡ªa world where mana was nothing but a memory. A beautiful world.


    However, Karn''s brows rose as he observed Atticus''s new form.


    An intense crimson aura enveloped Atticus''s entire form, and despite the neutralization of mana in the air, rendering him unable to control any elements, he still floated high above, his aura heavy.


    How?


    Karn thought, but his expression remained impassive. He had never been one to waste time pondering. It didn''t change his objective: eliminate the filth.


    Karn abruptly swept his hammer to the side, releasing a shockwave that tore through the air. The force of the swing cracked the ground beneath him, fissures spreading as dust billowed up. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    His aura surged as he dipped low, muscles tensing before he shot upward like a missile, the ground buckling and cratering beneath the power of hisunch.


    Atticus''s eyes remained cold, unflinching. The crimson aura surrounding him intensified as he shot toward the hurtling Karn with incredible speed.


    A deep crimson collided with abyssal ck, creating an intense shockwave that shook the entire arena.

 Chapter 772 Quickly

    Chapter 772 Quickly


    The power of the Nullite race was profound. Being able to negate mana in a world filled with people who relied on it made them seem like gods among men.


    However, after years of wars and countless deaths, the people of Eldoralth began to see that they weren''t as overpowered as they seemed.


    Like any other race, they had weaknesses. And out of those weaknesses, Atticus had chosen to exploit one of them.


    In Eldoralth, all abilities, even the most basic, were somehow tied to an individual''s will. Just like the Dimensari race, a Dimensari with a weaker will couldn''t impose their dimensional rules on someone with a stronger will. The same held true for the Nullite race, though it was a bit different.


    Atticus''s entire body was enveloped in an intense crimson as he activated his will. As Karn''s domain enveloped the world, Atticus felt the atmosphere change.


    The mana in the air became dormant, neutralized by the energy permeating the environment. He sensed a force shing against his will, trying to reach the mana within his body, but his will was as strong as ever.


    BOOM! n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The sky exploded with a thunderous BOOM as Atticus and Karn collided mid-air, sending shockwaves rippling outward. The force of their sh shook the air, making the entire arena tremble.


    Karn''s gaze, which had held slight surprise, now widened in shock. Despite being in close proximity to Atticus and shing weapons, he couldn''t seem to negate Atticus''s mana.


    Karn''s body was bulky, and his hammer was massive. Although they collided, Atticus had no intention of challenging him head-on. That would''ve been foolish.


    In the next moment, sparks ignited as Atticus''s katana scraped across Karn''s hammer, the de screeching against the metal as he expertly redirected Karn''s momentum.


    Karn''s bulky form shot upward, the momentum of his redirected force propelling him into the sky.


    Atticus swerved mid-air, his body shing crimson as he evaded the hammer''s trajectory. His katana left a streak of red in its wake as he shot upwards, closing the distance between him and Karn.


    His de shed, aiming straight for Karn''s neck.


    However, Karn was already in motion. Using the momentum from his initial swing, he twisted in the air, his hammer descending with immense force.


    It shed with Atticus''s katana, the impact ringing out like a thunderp.


    Sparks flew as metal met metal, and Atticus''s eyes suddenly shed. In a burst of speed, he closed the gap in the air, the tip of his katana thrusting toward Karn''s neck.


    But just as it was about to connect, Karn''s body surged forward with blinding speed, a trail of dark energy streaking in his wake.


    The thrust missed by a hair''s breadth, and Karn''s hammer whipped around, its massive form hurtling toward Atticus''s side.


    Atticus''s eyes narrowed into pinpricks. That burst of speed¡ªhe hadn''t expected it! He had only a split second to react.


    His will surged, converging on his hand as he braced himself for the impact.


    The hammer collided with his side, and the impact felt like a detonation, the shockwave tearing through the air as a streak of red energy cut through the sky.


    Atticus was sent hurtling sideways, his body plummeting and skidding across the ground with force. A deep trench formed in his wake as he came to a stop, his cold gaze fixed upward.


    But Karn didn''t waste a second. The air screamed as he tore through it, the sound of multiple sonic booms echoing through the arena.


    Both their eyes locked onto one another, ice cold. Atticus responded instantly,unching himself from the ground. The two figures collided with a force that split the air.


    Crimson streaks shed with darkened brown as their figures disappeared and reappeared in the sky, their movements too fast for the crowd to follow.


    Each collision sent shockwaves through the air, and the sound of their weapons echoed like explosions.


    Karn''s attacks were heavy, each swing of his hammer a force of pure power, his muscles bulging with every movement.


    His hammer tore through the air, creating violent vortices of wind as it moved, as if each strike was meant to crush and overwhelm.


    But Atticus was his opposite. He focused on speed and lethality. Every swing of Karn''s hammer was met with a deft parry, every powerful strike redirected and countered with agility.


    His katana aimed for vital points¡ªthroat, heart, joints¡ªeach attack calcted and deadly.


    The two apexes moved like blurs, the arena bing a mixture of streaking energy and shing power.


    The crowd outside watched with wide eyes and held breaths, as crimson and brown streaks collided repeatedly in the air, neither giving an inch.


    The people of the human domain had been utterly terrified when they first saw Atticus'' opponent, especially those who knew how the elements were formed.


    The elements were the Ravensteins'' strongest advantage in any battle; they would be crippled if they were unable to utilize them. Karn Voss and the Nullite race were practically their bane.


    However, to their utter shock, Atticus was still holding his ground! This boy had shown them miracle after miracle, and none of them had a shred of doubt anymore.


    No matter how they tried, they couldn''t see it¡ªnone of them could imagine a scenario where he would lose.


    The shes were explosive. Despite facing a massive hammer, Atticus remained unaffected. He expertly timed each parry, redirecting each attack with precision.


    Regardless, he knew he couldn''t keep this up for much longer.


    ''My will isn''t infinite.''


    Every second he used his will, Karn''s domain, coupled with their close proximity and the fact that they were directly shing, was draining it. He could feel his will depleting at a fast pace.


    Currently, Atticus''s will acted as a barrier between Karn''s aura of negation and his mana. For Karn to negate mana, his aura had to reach it.


    This was the main method Magnus had taught him in case he couldn''t escape Karn''s aura.


    He could use the mana in his body, but he couldn''t tap into the mana in the atmosphere, which meant he couldn''t recover any expended mana.


    In a prolonged battle, Atticus would be at a major disadvantage.


    He had to end the battle quickly.

 Chapter 773 Racing

    Chapter 773 Racing


    The force of the shes intensified as their speed increased manifold.


    Regardless of the battle''s intensity, Atticus''s mind worked quickly as he analyzed Karn''s whole being.


    ''He hasn''t used any arts,'' Atticus noted. Every apex he had fought, just like him, had used their life weapon art during battle.


    Sure, Karn had acted and immediately used his domain due to the situation, but it seemed odd.


    From his brief interaction with Karn, Atticus didn''t take him as the type to hold back.


    ''He''s too direct, too simple. He sees this as a task to be aplished, nothing else.''


    No matter how he thought about it, such a person wouldn''t intentionally hold back due to something as trivial as pride. Which only meant one thing:


    ''He doesn''t have any arts.''


    The ability to negate mana was already overpowered and likely came with some drawbacks. Arts had always been inherently dependent on mana, and although Karn seemed to control some kind of energy, it was possible that there were no arts to back it up.


    Although Magnus had given him a way to fight, Atticus had taken it a step further. Even though Magnus was a paragon, no one could know his own power better than Atticus himself.


    He hade up with another way.


    The Nullite''s power of negation affected mana, but the elemental molecules were different. They were still present in the air, but since they couldn''t mix with mana, they were next to useless.


    However, what if Atticus could get them to mix with mana within a controlled radius? Even if it was only for a brief moment, he could use his elements!


    Atticus believed in this assumption¡ªit seemed logical. However, he remained cautious. Although there were no life weapon arts, it didn''t mean that there wasn''t something else.


    Regardless, one thing was certain: he had to end this battle fast.


    Atticus''s eyes zed as his will abruptly exploded, forming a controlled radius that suddenly epassed both him and Karn.


    Karn felt his negation aura getting suppressed by Atticus''s will. A frown appeared on his face, but before he could react, Atticus acted.


    His mana suddenly surged outward, mixing with the elemental molecules in the air. In an instant, Atticus felt his connection to each of his elements reignite, and he didn''t hesitate.


    The crowd''s reaction was instantaneous; they each gasped in shock as the humans erupted, shouting at the top of their lungs.


    But Atticus was already moving. His body streaked forward, a blur of lightning and fire trailing in his wake.


    His focus shifted to the earth and space elements, and the air within the confined space suddenly grew dense, gravity multiplying several times over, pressing down on Karn and forcing his form to struggle to stay afloat.


    Atticus''s speed was unreal, the sheer force of his movement parting the air like a sharp de. His katana shed, appearing at Karn''s throat in the blink of an eye.


    The entire crowd held their breath, the anticipation palpable, each person gripping something tightly.


    But Karn''s expression remained unfazed, steady. His brow furrowed slightly before he muttered,


    "Void Rend."


    In the next second, a cataclysmic shockwave erupted from Karn, ripping through the confined space like a battering ram.


    The force of the attack mmed into Atticus''s will, hitting him like a sledgehammer. He felt an intense pain pierce through his skull, and for a moment, his grip faltered.


    Because of that, his katana veered off course, slicing a deep gash across Karn''s left cheek.


    Brown liquid sprayed into the air, but Karn''s gaze remained unchanged¡ªcold and unaffected, as if he felt nothing.


    In the next instant, Karn''s arm tensed as he swung his hammer in a brutal arc, its massive form hurtling toward the side of Atticus''s head.


    Atticus''s eyes narrowed, his instincts kicking in as he fought through the pain. His thoughts shifted to the fire element, and his body flickered sideways, narrowly evading the hammer as it passed over his horizontal form.


    In the next instant, fire erupted beneath his feet, propelling him forward as he twisted mid-air. His leg shot out like a cannon, the impact smashing into the side of Karn''s head with explosive force.


    The collision echoed through the arena like a war drum, and Karn''s body was sent hurtling through the air, crashing into the earth with devastating power.


    The ground buckled and cratered under the impact, dust and debris flying in all directions. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Not a nanosecond was wasted.


    A streak of crimson tore through the air as Atticusunched himself, his katana shing forward with momentum.


    But just as he closed in, a burst of green erupted from the spot where Karn had cratered, and a barrier of emerald light materialized around him.


    Atticus''s katana collided with the barrier, and the impact sent a violent shockwave through his body, jarring his arm and causing his muscles to tense.


    He immediately pulled back, flipping mid-air andnding a few meters away, his eyes fixed on Karn as he tried to shake off the numbness spreading through his limbs.


    ''My whole body feels numb,'' Atticus thought, clenching his arm tightly, trying to regain control over his stiff muscles.


    That barrier had been far too sturdy; his attack hadn''t even caused it to flicker. His cold eyes locked onto Karn, who remained inside the barrier.


    Karn stood up slowly, unfazed, his expression as cold as ever.


    He had used the green g, a barrier thatsted for only five seconds.


    The time seemed small, but to Atticus and Karn, it felt like forever.


    Karn took his time, deliberately reaching up to his cracked chin. With a sickening snap, he forced it back into ce, the bone audibly clicking, yet his eyes never left Atticus. The intensity of his gaze was unnerving.


    It was at that moment that Atticus made a mind-blowing realization.


    Some time had passed since he had torn Karn''s cheek, and yet, it hadn''t healed. However, his shattered chin was visibly healing.


    Many wouldn''t understand why, but Atticus wasn''t just anyone. His gaze narrowed, his mind racing.

 Chapter 774 Battering

    Chapter 774 Battering


    It was as though they had been enemies for the longest time.


    It was only five seconds, yet it felt like multiple centuries was passing.


    Atticus and Karn''s gazes locked mid-air, and it was as if intense sparks ignited between them. To Karn, he wanted nothing more than to rid the world of the filth he was currently facing.


    Atticus''s mana was pure, so pure that Karn had surprisingly never seen anything like it before. Instead of being bountiful and plentiful, it was concentrated and strong.


    Since he had unleashed his domain, Karn''s power output had reached the grandmaster+ rank, and it was obvious that, although Atticus was close, Karn was faster and stronger.


    However, Atticus still seemed to match him every time. Many might not understand how, but Karn did.


    Atticus predictive analysis was off the charts¡ªhe was being read.


    Where Atticuscked in power and speed, he made up for it by predicting his opponent''s weaknesses and reacting ordingly.


    It sounded simple, but it was incredibly difficult. Not many could do this, even with heightened perception.


    Despiteing to this conclusion, Karn remained calm. In fact, he hadn''t been actively thinking before; everything had just been a passing thought.


    To him, it didn''t matter. It didn''t change what had to be done. He would crush the filth.


    Exactly four seconds had passed, and Atticus''s will had receded to just the surface of his body.


    His eyes held Karn''s, but the number of thoughts running through his head made it obvious that, to him, this brief standoff was pointless.


    He had suddenly realized something that would change everything about this battle and improve his abilities by leaps and bounds.


    In the brief moment when Karn''s destructive wave had hit him, Atticus had lost control over his will for just a split second as he shed Karn''s cheek.


    In that brief moment, Atticus hadn''t realized it, but he had done a lot.


    Fixing his gaze on Karn''s unhealed cheek, Atticus subtly felt a connection to it, as though a remnant of his will remained there.


    This small fact led him to a mind-blowing conclusion, one that tempted him to p himself for not thinking of it earlier.


    It was something he had been using already, especially with his katana''s third art, but he hadn''t considered applying it to other things.


    He had truly been foolish.


    That one second felt like an eternity to the crowd watching from outside. Many were already at the edge of their seats.


    The roar that shook the human domain when Atticus had kicked Karn was intense, and even more so when Karn, a supposed superior race, was forced to use a g.


    Their apex hadn''t even used one!


    Who was the lower race now!!?


    The pride every single human felt at that moment was indescribable.


    And, to their relief, the final second passed.


    A roar that shook the domains erupted from the crowd, but none of it reached the arena.


    Instead, the ground buckled as Karnunched forward with earth-shattering force, the sound echoing like a war drum. His speed was a blur, his hammer raised high with the intent to crush Atticus.


    But he had barely covered half the distance when something shocking happened¡ªsomething that stunned him and every single person watching.


    A massive, ming fireball suddenly materialized in his path, zing with intense heat as it rocketed toward him.


    Karn''s gaze sharpened to pinpricks, a frown appearing on his face. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    A fireball? In his domain?


    It seemed inconceivable. No, it was inconceivable! So much so that he almost checked to see if Atticus had used a lighter and elerant to ignite the mes. It was just that absurd.


    For the first time since the Verietega Nexus began, a frown appeared on the Nullite race paragon''s face.


    Youn Voss sat on one of the high floating thrones, and despite everything¡ªthe event turning into a death match, and all the paragons showing their displeasure¡ªhe hadn''t moved an inch.


    If anything, he had been content. The Nullite race''s ultimate goal had always been to rid the of mana-wielding filth. However, due to the Zorvans, they had to ally with what they despised most.


    Watching as each of the other races'' greatest geniuses died was a luxury to Youn. He had been in a good mood, even though his expression remained unchanged.


    Not once had he been worried about Karn losing. To him, it seemed impossible.


    The Dimensari might have won thepetition multiple times in the past, but Karn Voss was different, and Youn had no doubt he would win the Nexus.


    But that ball of fire that Atticus had just shot changed everything. For the first time, Youn''s expression shifted.


    Many others might not know what it was, but the Nullite had made it a point to study every ability that might pose a weakness to their race.


    Youn knew exactly what it was, and it wasn''t good news. However, the same couldn''t be said for Karn Voss.


    Karn wasted no time. As soon as the ming ball appeared in front of him, he brought his hammer down like a judgment, smashing into the ball of fire¡ªa mistake he paid dearly for.


    It burst into an explosion of mes, smoke engulfing the air around him.


    Then, to everyone''s shock, including Karn''s, the sizzling sound of burning flesh filled the arena.


    Smoke rose, and Karn''s eyes trembled in disbelief as he looked at the mes searing his skin. His shock was palpable.


    How could fire burn him in his own domain?


    For a being as strong as him, only fire infused with mana could burn him. This realization made Karn pause and think for the first time since the battle began.


    As he focused on the crimson glow enveloping the fire, it hit him: Atticus had wrapped his will around the mes beforeunching them at him.


    But before Karn could process this, Atticus shot through the cloud of smoke, his ming katana descending like aet.


    Karn''s instincts red, his thoughts snapping into focus. He swung his hammer up to block, and the two weapons collided, igniting another burst of mes. The air became searing as the mes obscured everything.


    However, in the next second Karn''s gaze narrowed. He had expected a devastating impact, but something felt off.


    Despite the mes engulfing his vision and the weight of Atticus''s katana pressing against his hammer, his instincts screamed at him.


    His gaze snapped downward just in time to see a ming fist racing toward his face.


    The realization hit him like a thunderp.


    Atticus had let go of his katana.


    The fist connected with Karn''s head with the force of a battering ram, the impact so intense it felt like a meteor smashing into the earth.

 Chapter 775 Inches

    Chapter 775 Inches


    The ground beneath them crumbled, forming a massive crater under the pressure as Karn''s body wasunched backward at blinding speed, tearing through the air.


    Atticus''s hand ascended, and his katana responded instantly, the de snapping back into his grip.


    Without missing a beat, he shot forward, a streak of crimson trailing behind him as he closed in on Karn at blistering speed.


    Karn''s vision blurred as his brain rattled from the blow he had just taken. His entire face sizzled from the mes, smoke rising from the seared flesh.


    But unlike the earlier cut on his cheek that hadn''t healed, this new burn began to heal at a visible pace.


    The Nullites were a physical race. Without mana, they focused on improving their power, mainly using their aura of negation. Because of this, they had undergone gruesome training and trials. That ouch wasn''t enough to put him down.


    Karn shook his head slightly in mid air, regaining hisposure. His gaze remained steady, not a flicker of pain showing on his face.


    His eyes locked onto the charging Atticus, and he muttered, "Void Wave."


    A surge of brown energy erupted from his body, expanding outward in every direction.


    But as the wave approached Atticus, his will red, forming into a drill-like construct that pierced through the wave with explosive force.


    Karn''s eyes widened in genuine shock. How was this possible?


    The Void Wave was a concentrated burst of his aura of negation, designed explicitly for situations where an opponent had significant willpower.


    It was meant to disrupt and disorient the opponent''s will, even if just momentarily. Yet, Atticus had pierced through it effortlessly.


    Since when could people manipte their will in this manner? n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Karn tried to regain his footing mid-air, but Atticus was already upon him.


    An orange g suddenly materialized in Atticus''s hand, and with a swift motion, he activated it. The g transformed into motes of light, igniting upward as an intense orange barrier surrounded them both.


    The entire crowd fell silent, and even the paragons watched with confusion. Why would Atticus trap himself in a confined space with a Nullite who could negate mana? It seemed like a reckless move.


    But none of them had time to ponder his actions; Atticus wasn''t done. A cyan g appeared in his other hand, and he hurled it towards Karn before leaping back.


    The g burst into cyan light, and in an instant, an army of rabid beasts materialized within the orange dome.


    Each creature had glowing crimson eyes, drool dripping from their mouths as they set their sights on Karn, who had just skidded to a halt at the dome''s edge.


    With a primal roar that echoed like thunder, the beasts charged forward, the ground quaking beneath their stampede.


    Karn''s eyes narrowed as his vision was suddenly filled with the approaching beasts, obscuring his sight of Atticus.


    His expression remained calm as he raised his hammer and muttered again, "Void Wave."


    The brown aura burst from him, phasing through the beasts, each one staggering as the wave sapped the very essence that gave them their strength.


    The beasts, despite their wills, were shattered by the Void Wave.


    Without hesitation, Karn mmed his hammer into the ground with a force that felt apocalyptic.


    A shockwave tore through the dome, the ground splitting and imploding as the beasts were crushed and obliterated.


    Dust clouded the air within the dome, masking everything in a shroud of uncertainty.


    Karn had no intention of allowing it to linger. He quickly swung his hammer, releasing a powerful gust that cleared the dust in seconds.


    His eyes immediately scanned the area, searching for Atticus. But as the dust thinned, two words suddenly pierced the silence like a de, making the hearts of everyone watching tremble.


    "Vorpal Nova."


    An intense crimson light bathed the dome, and a massive crimson arc tore through the air, heading toward Karn with world-ending speed.


    Karn''s expression turned serious. This attack¡­ it was dangerous.


    His aura erupted like a nuclear st, dark brown energy enveloping his hammer. The ground beneath him cracked and crumbled as he took a powerful step forward, swinging his hammer to meet the crimson arc.


    The moment they collided, a titanic explosion erupted.


    The impact was like a bomb going off, the force of their sh sting through the dome and shattering the earth beneath them. The shockwave ripped through the air, sending violent tremors throughout the arena, dust engulfing the battlefield.


    The intense dust clouded the area, but it soon cleared as Karn unleashed another gust of force.


    Karn''s attire waspletely shredded, his clothes torn, but he appeared uninjured.


    However, no one was focused on his condition. Karn, along with everyone else, had wide eyes as they looked at Atticus, high in the sky.


    His form had transformed¡ªhe appeared like a ming deity, his body engulfed in a zing inferno. His eyes, glowing crimson like molten fire, burned with an intensity that pierced through the arena. His very presence radiated power.


    "Fire Domain Fusion."


    Atticus''s body zed as he swept his katana to the side, the mes around him roaring louder.


    In the blink of an eye, Atticus vanished, his form moving at a speed that left a streak of crimson fire in his wake.


    He appeared like a sh, one second in the air and the next, right in front of Karn, his katana shing forward like a bolt of lightning.


    Karn''s instincts screamed, rm bells ringing in his mind like ring horns.


    His eyes widened as he forced his hammer up to block, but something unexpected happened.


    The sh on his cheek, the small wound that had refused to heal despite the time that had passed, suddenly erupted with a burst of crimson light.


    The shockwave from the explosion snapped his head to the side, throwing off his bnce just enough to divert his hammer away from the iing strike.


    The entire coliseum erupted into a frenzy. The humans leapt from their seats, roaring, while others bit their nails in anticipation.


    Hearts pounded, but for different reasons as Atticus'' katana appeared inches away from Karn''s neck.

 Chapter 776 Apex

    Chapter 776 Apex


    A genius in battle.


    Those were four words. Four words that many would consider simple, yet their meaning was far from it.


    To fully grasp the weight of those words, one had to look beyond their surface and delve into their rawest essence. The first¡­


    Battles.


    To the people of Eldoralth, who had grown up in a world filled with endless conflict, battles were not just shes for survival or conquest. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    They were entertainment¡ª a celebration of strength that held a beauty all on its own.


    There was something undeniably captivating about watching warriors meet on the battlefield, especially when thebatants were extraordinarily powerful and elite.


    In those moments, the crowd would feel their hearts hammering, an irresistible surge of thrill, as if the very essence of battle coursed through their veins.


    It was mesmerizing and electric, a frenzy that pulsed through the collective heart of the onlookers, connecting them to the brutality unfolding before them. It was as though they themselves were on the battlefield.


    But after decades of constant battles ensuring, certain individuals soon stood out ¡ªa select few who redefined the very art of fighting. A select few who changed the way people viewedbat itself. These select people were called¡­


    A genius of battle.


    A genius in battle was not just skilled. He wasn''t just elite, adept with handling weapons and fighting.


    He was born to fight.


    It was as thoughbat were an extension of his nature, a fluidnguage that needed no thought.


    Every move, every strike, would always be executed with effortless grace, and every decision was instinctive. There would be not a single moment of hesitation in his movements.


    To those watching, such a person would appear wless.


    "wless" was a term often thrown around, but here, in this instance, it fit like a de in a sheath. wless.


    And when one watches such a being in action, there was always the sequence. A sequence that blew minds.


    An extremelyplex, yet seamless blend of actions that eventually formed into something extraordinary.


    To the untrained eye, to the masses, it might appear as nothing more than a blur of motions, a series of ordinary movementsmon in battles.


    But to those who understood, those who had observed battles since birth, the sequence was akin to a dance.


    Every step, pivot, and strike flowed into the next as if preordained by the heavens, each movement carving through the battlefield with an efficiency that defied measurement.


    It wasn''t the mark of someone who could see three steps ahead or needed to adjust mid fight. No. It was the mark of someone who had seen everything, because his every action was already the perfect response.


    As soon as the green barrier came down, Atticus''stest sequence had been just that: wless.


    He had moved as though he knew everything that would happen, adapting to Karn''s every shift with ease, each maneuver as natural as breathing.


    He had found a loophole in the Nullite race''s abilities and utilized it perfectly.


    He had used the brief moment when Karn was shocked and clouded tond an attack that sent him flying.


    He had taken that opening to trap him inside an imprable barrier, puzzling both Karn and the crowd watching.


    Expanding on the confusion, he distracted Karn by forcing him to focus on a swarm of beasts, allowing him tounch a powerful, decisive attack.


    And to sum it up, Atticus unleashed another lethal attack in the next instant; however, this time, he did something that blew the minds of everyone who understood what had just happened.


    It was as though he had nned it from the beginning. He made the remnants of his will, which had lingered on Karn''s cheek, explode at a critical moment.


    It was a breathtaking sequence, one that left the crowd utterly stunned, breaths caught in their throats, unable to do anything but witness the genius unfolding before them.


    However, as the saying goes, all good things muste to an end¡ª an end befitting the caliber of what had just transpired.


    And for everyone watching, though many hoped it wouldn''t happen, they all sensed the inevitable oue. An oue it deserved.


    As Atticus''s de inched closer to Karn''s neck, the reactions in the crowd varied, each one different.


    Youn Voss, the paragon of the Nullite race, clenched his fist tightly¡ª an unusual sight for a Nullite. They were a race that rarely disyed emotion. To them, everything in life was a task to bepleted. There was no need for emotion, only to n and act.


    And yet, the shock Youn felt was just that profound.


    All the other apexes who had managed to escape the death game were already healed to satisfactory levels. They stood on their respective balconies, their gazes focused intently on the screen, but exhaustion was apparent on their faces. The battles they had each undergone had been intense.


    The other paragons of the superior races wore serious expressions. To them, it felt as if the impossible was happening.


    The humans were already on their feet, hearts pounding, eyes wide as they counted the mere nanoseconds for Atticus''s katana to reach its mark.


    Every person was on the edge of their seat, the entire crowd utterly silent. But out of all of them, only one person wore a smile¡ª Magnus.


    For a sequence as beautifully executed as this, only one ending felt right. And that was exactly what happened.


    Complete and utter victory.


    A blinding golden light abruptly erupted from Karn''s form, engulfing him in a radiant aura that pierced the sky with intense brilliance.


    Atticus''s de, which had been mere millimeters from its target, suddenly halted. A surge of harmless force radiated from the golden light, sending Atticus flying backward.


    He twisted in mid-air, regaining his bnce, and hovered there, his molten eyes locked onto Karn''s.


    The intensity in Karn''s gaze was fierce, and even as the golden aura began to dim, his eyes burned with a look that spoke volumes¡ª this wasn''t over.


    Then, in a sudden burst of light, Karn''s form vanished as he teleported away from the arena.


    As the golden glow faded, a crimson radiance bathed the entire arena, and only one figure remained high in the air.


    Atticus hovered, akin to a ming deity with a katana in hand, his silhouette casting a fierce glow over the battlefield.


    And then, every screen across the arena and domain shed with a single announcement:


    "Karn Voss is unable to continue the fight. The winner is: Atticus Ravenstein of the human race."


    It took a moment.


    One that felt like eternity. But given the gravity of the moment each one of them was trying toprehend, the long pause felt necessary.


    The announcement had been made in each race''s respectivenguage, yet it seemed as though many were struggling to read.


    To many, the words felt surreal, as if the powerhouses had gathered together to pull an borate prank.


    A human. A race that, whenpared with the others on the, seemed insignificant.


    A human had won a widepetition that only urred once every ten years. And once the peopleprehended those words¡­


    The silence shattered.


    The Ravensteins were first. They erupted in thunderous roars, cheers so intense they reverberated like tremors through Ravenspire.


    Every single one of them shouted with every fiber of their being, even Anastasia. Thepetition was over, and so was her anxiety. Her son had won!


    The air filled with a blend of all eight elements, each one painting Ravenspire in a mosaic of color.


    And then, like wildfire, it spread.


    The entire human domain erupted into a frenzy so wild, it was as if the very heart of humanity had roared to life.


    In every corner of the cities, people poured into the streets, shouting, cheering, chanting Atticus''s name.


    People hugged, families cried andughed, and hands reached skyward as though they were each trying to touch the victory he had imed.


    At the academy, every division exploded with cheers, roars echoing through the halls. Every instructor stood, hands clenched as their blood boiled. Jared was so close to the screen, it seemed he wanted to enter it.


    Isabe couldn''t help but smile, noticing her father, Harrison, subtly clenching his fists under his seat. His face appeared neutral, but the energy around him told a different story.


    Across the entire human domain, the air was electric.


    He had done it. He had actually fucking done it!


    For the humans, this was a victory they would remember even after death. A victory for the ages¡ªproof that, against all odds, they had risen to the top.


    And at the heart of it all stood the one who had given them this moment, his image zing across every screen.


    His form, wreathed in mes, hovered high above, his molten eyes steady with an unshakable calm.


    In that moment, a single thought formed in the minds of everyone watching.


    He was the Apex of all Apexes.

 Chapter 777 Rise or Fall

    Chapter 777 Rise or Fall


    In their respective domains, aside from the humans, the people of the other races of Eldoralth were quiet.


    Even in the arena, where the crowd had been screaming at the top of their lungs earlier, it was now utterly silent.


    The other races were currently going through a wave ofplex emotions, difficult to describe.


    For the Verietega Nexus, numerous races had gathered in the arena to personally witness the apex battles firsthand. However, among the crowd, only citizens of the superior races and a few from the mid tier races were present. Not a single human was among them.


    Even if some humans had been present, despite how thrilling the situation was, they wouldn''t have felt safe enough to cheer in this atmosphere.


    The crowd was deathly silent, and many couldn''t help but stare at the announcement in disbelief.


    The pride of being a superior race wasn''t confined to the elites of their race; even the ordinary citizens saw themselves as superior beingspared to those from the mid and lower races.


    If Karn Voss of the Nullite race had won, they would have understood. At the very least, he was a member of a superior race like them.


    But this wasn''t even a mid tier race. It was a lower race. A lower race had actually won. Many didn''t know how to feel. Some felt embarrassed, while others felt tant anger.


    They had watched the battles. They knew that Atticus had won fair and square. He had earned that victory. They understood all of this, but pride is a peculiar thing.


    A lower race was better than them? Impossible.


    They refused to ept it. And so, the inevitable happened. They erupted.


    "There''s no way a lower race could overpower Karn Voss!"


    "A superior race losing to a human? I''d rather be blind than witness this!"


    "A human of all things? This is an insult to the Verietega Nexus!"


    "Are we supposed to ept this? A human isn''t fit to be the Apex!"


    Suddenly, a heavy weight descended on the entire arena, silencing the raging crowd. The millions of people who had been throwing food, drinks, and other items into the middle of the arena froze, fear spreading rapidly.


    Only one kind of presence could silence millions of people of varying ranks¡ªa paragon.


    However, what made the situation even more tense was that it wasn''t just one paragon, but almost all of the paragons of the different races had subtly unleashed their auras.


    None of the paragons said a word, yet their intentions were unmistakably clear.


    Shut up.


    The arena descended into a profound stillness, and no one dared to utter a sound.


    This approach wasn''t just unique to the human domain but extended across all races. In Eldoralth, there was little concern for the public''s opinion or trying to garner popr favor. That wasn''t how power was maintained. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Since the beginning of time, everything in Eldoralth had been centered on absolute power. Those in control didn''t care about public favor because they held the power to enforce their rule.


    If they ever lost that power, a good rtionship with the citizens wouldn''t save them. Other forces would end them without hesitation.


    What the paragons felt was hard to put into words. Did they ever anticipate that a human would win the Nexus? Absolutely not.


    But a human had won. This was a fact, and there was no changing it. Anyone challenging this fact was, in essence, challenging them¡ªthe overseers of thepetition.


    Youn''s frown deepened and remained even as a golden light ignited, and Karn appeared in the middle of the arena.


    The brief moment of chaos had left the center of the arena littered with various debris. As Karn appeared, he felt something break beneath his feet, but he didn''t bother to look down.


    He felt the gaze of Youn and everyone else on him, many expressing disappointment at his loss. Yet Karn seemed unfazed.


    His gaze was as intense as when he had looked at Atticus, his aura calm, shoulders firm. There was not a single hint of shame in his stance. With measured steps, he walked out of the arena and through one of its doors.


    As Karn left, the paragons'' gazes shifted to Magnus and the other human paragons. Magnus''s aura was electric with excitement, while Seraphina wore a wide smile, her happiness clear.


    Since the start of the battles, Luminous had been utterly shocked. He had heard the rumors, but seeing Atticus''s power firsthand was shocking.


    His grandsons had actually faced such a monster in school? The Steris family were proud and hyper, but they weren''t supposed to be stupid.


    ''I should have taught them better¡­''


    One of the most essential traits in Eldoralth, to live long and prosper, was knowing when to recognize one''s superior and act ordingly. Both his grandsons had failed to do that.


    Meanwhile, Thorne wore a serious expression. Atticus''s prowess had shocked him, but that wasn''t the real issue.


    To him, it was the implications. Atticus had won the Verietega Nexus. It sounded simple, but it was monumental news. Too monumental.


    The attention that would now fall upon the human domain would be impossible to count, and the pressure too immense.


    Before, it had been the mid-tier races pressuring them into using Sector 10 as a wager. But now, with the superior races taking notice, he could only expect the worst.


    ''He''s truly a genius, but he''s just one boy. He can''t even face us yet, let alone the paragons of the other races. He''s drawn too much attention¡ªhow are we supposed to protect him? Troublesome, so troublesome.''


    Thorne was relieved they hadn''t lost Sector 10, but the potential troubles of the future outweighed that relief.


    As a golden light ignited in the coliseum and Atticus appeared, all eyes turned to him.


    Thorne wasn''t the only one contemting the future. As they stared at Atticus, everyone wondered just how the future would unfold.


    Would this mark the rise or the fall of humanity?

 Chapter 778 Gut Feeling

    Chapter 778 Gut Feeling


    "I''ll be back soon," Whisker suddenly said, standing up from his throne. Though he tried to hide it, his excitement was clear as his entire body trembled.


    "Where are you going?" a cold voice responded instantly, but Whisker didn''t bother turning toward ckgate.


    He chuckled. "Since when do you care about me? I''ll be back soon. Don''t miss me too much."


    Before ckgate could say anything else, Whisker abruptly vanished from the hall. In the next second, ckgate couldn''t feel his presence in the abyss anymore.


    ''He left his world?'' ckgate was both surprised and wary. Since he had met the beast, Whisker had never left his world. It was strange, and he didn''t like strange.


    A low sound, "urg," suddenly drew his attention, and his gaze fell upon the branch heads and others in the hall, on their knees under the weight of his overwhelming aura.


    Collecting his thoughts, ckgate lifted his aura, allowing his subordinates to breathe. Intense sweat drenched their clothes as they quickly wiped their foreheads and bowed before excusing themselves.


    "We''ll leave first, Paragon ckgate."


    ckgate had already stopped paying attention to them. They had just finished watching the final battle between Atticus and Karn, and were still processing the gravity of what had urred.


    The reason he had lost control of his powers momentarily was due to the unease he felt over Whisker''s actions.


    Despite knowing Whisker for years, he could never quite grasp what the beast was truly thinking. Whisker appeared yful, but ckgate knew better than anyone what he was capable of. He was a wildcard.


    ''Annoying,'' ckgate thought, clicking his tongue.


    He didn''t like that wildcard running around unsupervised.


    ¡­


    As Atticus appeared in the middle of the coliseum, he was met with an unusually silent crowd. He had already considered the different ways the other races might react to his victory and had mentally prepared himself for any oue.


    The arena was so tall that even with his sharp sight, he couldn''t see any of the paragons. But he could feel Magnus''s warm gaze on him.


    Atticus smiled, unfazed, as he made his way across the arena toward an exit. Though no one cheered in the coliseum, it felt as though the deafening cheers of the humans in their domain reached even here.


    Just as Magnus and the others were about to descend to meet Atticus, Azrakan Vrius suddenly appeared in front of their balcony with a small smile that didn''t reach his eyes.


    "A word, please."


    ¡­


    Atticus met one of the Dimensari grandmasters who had greeted them upon their arrival. The man''s gaze appeared neutral, his demeanor entirely respectful; however, his aura told a different story.


    The grandmaster led Atticus through the hallways toward arge door. Throughout the walk, Atticus remained on high alert, his guard at its peak.


    "Where are you taking me?" Atticus asked abruptly as they reached the door, causing the man to pause. After a brief silence, the grandmaster replied in a neutral tone:


    "To your resting chambers, Apex Atticus."


    Atticus didn''t like that pause, nor the man''s tone.


    Among all the things he had learned in life, Atticus had always prioritized reading the room, and while "the room" in this case referred to the Dimensari domain, its meaning didn''t change.


    The silent crowd, the intense gazes from the other paragons upon exiting the Nexus world¡ªeverything told him this wasn''t over. He was far from safe.


    Because of this, Atticus was in a hyper-aware state, meticulously analyzing every interaction, theorizing about possible threats. Only when he was back in Sector 3 would he feel even a modicum of safety.


    After the man bowed and left, Atticus didn''t bother with further questions. It felt pointless. He turned to the door.


    ''ording to Grandfather, under the mana contract the Dimensari signed, they''re responsible for our safety until we leave their domain. The Nexus might be over, but I''m still under their care. But still¡­''


    Atticus''s eyes narrowed.


    He might not need to worry about the Dimensari, but the other races were a different story entirely.


    ''I''ll stay cautious.''


    Despite high mana levels, he felt exhausted; he had nearly depleted his will with the stunts he''d pulled against Karn. He needed time to recover.


    Steeling himself, Atticus held his katana tightly, opened therge door, and entered the room.


    The room was brightly lit, and Atticus stood at the entrance, observing everything around him. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    It all seemed normal.


    After a more thorough inspection, he shut the door and headed to the king-sized bed in the center of the room, sitting cross-legged on it.


    Keeping his guard up, he focused on recovering his will.


    ''I wonder where Grandfather is,'' he thought, an odd feeling nagging at him. Magnus was unpredictable but usually reliable in his own way.


    Normally, he''d have been there to greet Atticus as soon as he exited the Nexus world. The fact that he hadn''t was unsettling.


    After about 20 minutes of meditation, he heard the door creak open.


    ''I can''t sense any presence.''


    His hand moved to his katana, his aura shifting, but as he saw who entered, his guard rxed.


    "Grandfather?" Atticus quickly stood up and approached.


    "Why the hell are you still training? Are you oblivious to your power, or are you just that much of a lunatic?"


    Luminous clicked his tongue, eyeing Atticus. They had all seen him meditating before entering the room.


    Even Thorne and Seraphina had been bbergasted¡ªafter everything that had happened, the kid was still training?


    "Although not entirely wrong, he has a point, sweetie. Training is good, but you must know when to rest," Seraphina said.


    Atticus smiled at Seraphina, ignoring Luminous.


    "Thank you, La¡ª" he started, then paused, quickly changing his words when he met Seraphina''s firm gaze. "¡ªAunt Seraphina."


    He inwardly shook his head as he saw the small smile on Seraphina''s lips, but soon his attention turned elsewhere.


    "Rest," Magnus ordered firmly.


    Atticus chuckled, turning toward Magnus. It seemed they were all on the same page.


    "I will, as soon as we get back to our domain. When are we leaving?"


    A frown appeared on Magnus''s face, and the others'' expressions darkened as well.


    Seeing this, Atticus sighed.


    ''Why can''t my gut feeling be wrong for once?''

 Chapter 779 Frown

    Chapter 779 Frown


    It was as though a cold tremor ran through his entire body. As soon as Atticus saw the change in all of their expressions, he knew something terrible had happened.


    For people of their strength to look this worried, he could only expect the worst. Thorne confirmed his fears in the next moment.


    "They want us to stay behind and attend the banquet."


    Atticus''s gaze narrowed. A banquet?


    It seemed appropriate, even natural considering the circumstances. Atticus had won the entire Nexus for the human race; it was only fitting the finalists attended the celebration. However, in their world, it was too good to be true.


    Thorne immediately nodded in satisfaction. He appreciated the serious look on Atticus''s face as he spoke.


    ''It means he can use his head. This is good,'' Thorne thought.


    Most would have expected someone of Atticus''s age to overlook the potential dangers of the banquet, perhaps even feel excited about the celebration after such a monumental win.


    But seeing Atticus''s wary reaction, Thorne felt reassured. Their apex was neither naive nor a fool.


    "It''s a trap," Thorne said sinctly.


    "Yes, they most likely have something nned." Atticus nodded. "Is there no way we can avoid it?"


    "They''ve left us with no choice. We can''t leave their domain without their consent," Thorne responded.


    The dimensari held absolute power in their domain. If they wanted to leave without their consent they''d have to force their way out.


    "Besides," he continued, "the Verietega Nexus was introduced to foster and deepen rtionships between the different races. Refusing to participate, especially when our race won, wouldn''t be taken lightly by the others."


    They all nodded in agreement. Humans were already at the bottom of the hierarchy; they couldn''t afford to refuse something like this. The political implications were profound.


    Atticus fell into deep thought, an action that made an unusual smile appear on Thorne''s face.


    He was d he didn''t have to mince words or waste time exining the situation to Atticus. A hint of regret surfaced in his mind as he considered what had happed in the past. If he had known more about Atticus before the apex selections, things might have gone differently.


    This thought was further validated by the way Atticus had interacted with Seraphina. It seemed their apex was a straightforward person.


    After a few seconds, Atticus spoke up, interrupting their thoughts.


    "They can''t attack us directly, so they''ll likely try to impose something on us. Maybe a mana contract?"


    Magnus shook his head. "That''s too much."


    Thorne also nodded in agreement. "They wouldn''t be that bold. The Dimensari, despite their power, prefer to handle things politically. They like to act as if they lead the alliance and won''t want to appear forceful. Instead, they''ll try to convince others that their way is logical or it''s for the betterment of the alliance."


    Atticus frowned. ''It''s worse than I thought.''


    Thorne''s words made it clear that the Dimensari were the ones to watch out for. Enemies like them were dangerous for one reason:


    They knew how to turn others against you.


    Numerous scenarios shed through Atticus''s mind, each presenting different challenges they might face. The others seemed deep in thought as well, but their concentration was broken by Luminous''s loud voice.


    "Bah! It''ll be fine! If they ask us to do something we don''t want to, we''ll say no! And if they want a fight, I''ll burn them all to ashes!"


    All eyes turned to Luminous, and an awkward silence filled the room. The "Golden lunatic" had already made himselffortable, shoes off, legs propped up on the bed. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Startled by their stares, he looked around, but even after several seconds, they remained silent, quietly observing him.


    "What?!"


    Everyone wore looks of utter bafflement, their shock evident. It was absurd, wasn''t it? Wasn''t this the same person who had just received a one-sided beatdown from Magnus? Now that same person was talking about burning a superior race paragon?


    "Oh, Luminous, you must have hit your head somewhere. You should rest!"


    Seraphina gestured to the bed, looking at Luminous as though he were a mental patient.


    Luminous''s face turned crimson with embarrassment, and he let out a huff.


    "Hit my head? If you''re thinking about that fight, you should know Magnus only caught me off guard!"


    He nced around, noting everyone''s deadpan expressions. He clicked his tongue and added, a bit quieter, "I''m just saying¡­ I''m not scared of them."


    The room went silent again, only for Atticus to let out a quiet snicker. They each turned away from Luminous and continued their discussion, though the tension in the room had slightly eased.


    In the end, they had to suspend the conversation, as they were getting nowhere. Only the Dimensari truly knew what they were nning, and in their domain, there was no way to sneak around for answers.


    They were literal overlords of space. Atticus might be able to do something in that regard one day, but he was still too weak to fool paragons.


    Soon, the other paragons left, leaving only Atticus and Magnus behind.


    They both stood by the bed, their gazes meeting. A few seconds passed, neither saying a word. Just as Atticus was about to break the silence, Magnus spoke, a small smile on his face.


    "Good job."


    Atticus could feel the warmth in those words. He knew how happy every human must be at that moment, knew how many would be singing his praises, and how many des he''d receive. Yet, none of that mattered as much as those two words from Magnus.


    A huge smile appeared on Atticus''s face as he responded.


    "It''s all thanks to you."


    ¡­


    Footsteps echoed down a hallway as a young man walked forward. Each step was measured, and his confidence effortless. Yet the look on his face told a different story.


    He wore a frown.


    And for those who knew Carius, it could only mean that a big change wasing.


    Carius reached an unassuming, ornate wall and walked through

 Chapter 780 Stem

    Chapter 780 Stem


    It was like stepping into another world. The hallway Carius had been walking down earlier had felt normal, with thews of physics unchanged.


    But as soon as Carius walked through that wall, everything had shifted.


    The air felt both light and heavy, as though suspended, not entirely free but more like water flowing gently in an ocean.


    Carius''s frown deepened as he absorbed his surroundings. He had entered arge hall, its walls, ceiling, and floor pitch ck, yet the hall was brightly lit, and every detail within it was visible.


    Carius''s gaze grew colder as he walked to the middle of the hall, taking his ce beside his father, Azrakan, who was seated respectfully on a plush cushion facing a slightly elevated tform not far from him.


    Carius tilted his head down slightly in acknowledgment toward the figure seated on the tform, but just as he was about to sit, two words froze him in ce:


    "You failed."


    Carius''s fist clenched, the air around him growing tense. His killing intent flooded the hall, but Eletrantron, the one who had spoken, only narrowed his eyes.


    "It''s the truth. You spoke with such arrogance before, and yet you didn''t even make it to the finals. A disgrace."


    Eletrantron''s words triggered another wave of anger in Carius, but he held his tongue.


    Failure.


    It was a word he despised. A reality he couldn''t tolerate. He would never tolerate such a thing for any of his subordinates, but it had been himself that failed.


    His fists clenched tighter, dark blood trickling down from where his nails bit into his palms.


    He hated this feeling.


    Azrakan threw his father a pleading look. It was true Carius had failed, but pushing him like this would only make matters worse.


    "Don''t give me that look. After pulling such a stupid stunt, the least he could have done was seed! I had to damage my own primordial resonance because he couldn''t defeat a human boy! A freaking human ¡ªcough, cough¡ª"


    Before he could finish, Eletrantron erupted into a fit of coughing, a small pool of blood pooling in his hand.


    "Father!"


    Azrakan started to stand, but Eletrantron raised his arm, stopping him.


    "I''m fine," he said, taking a deep breath to calm his rage. They had invested so much in this Nexus, and watching it all crumble because of ipetence was infuriating.


    The sound of footsteps echoed through the hall as Carius turned and headed toward the exit, his expression filled with fury.


    "Carius!"


    "Let him go," Eletrantron said firmly, stopping Azrakan, who had been about to call Carius back.


    "He failed this conversation too. Seems that''s all he''s good attely."


    Thosest words hit Carius like a hammer, his teeth gritting as he phased through the wall, exiting the hall.


    The killing intent that had filled the room dispersed as he left, and the hall fell into a brief silence.


    "Father, you of all people should know that it''s not his fault. No one expected a human to be that powerful¡­"


    Eletrantron sighed. "I know, but this is necessary. He''s been so self absorbed and overconfident that he failed to ount for everything. He needs to be humbled."


    Azrakan went quiet. His father was right. In all his decades, he had never seen anyone as proud as his son, Carius. And the kid was just 18!


    Carius had always shown a very fierce pride, even as an infant¡ª it had been very baffling. Azrakan himself was very proud, as was his wife, but neither to the level of Carius. They both knew when to let their pride take a seat. Carius'' pride felt as though it stemmed from his being.


    "But it all turned out for the best; we got six."


    The air in the hall shifted, the atmosphere turning serious. Eletrantron''s gaze narrowed.


    "And their bodies?"


    Azrakan shook his head. "Their paragons imed the bodies, but we got what we needed."


    Azrakan held out his palm, and arge, circr locket-like artifact appeared on his arm. It suddenly shed, revealing exactly eight orbs, each a different color, hovering above it.


    Each orb pulsed with unbridled energy, causing the artifact to tremble as they hovered.


    "Let me see¡­"


    A wide smile spread across Eletrantron''s face as the artifact floated into his arms. He gazed at the orbs as though looking at priceless treasures.


    "You did very well. Now we''re halfway to our ultimate goal."


    Azrakan shook his head. "It was all thanks to Carius."


    Eletrantron''s smile strained. "Hm. At least his reckless n brought us some gain. We were able to acquire six Elderalis Cores. It was only a minor suspicion, but it seems our assumptions were correct. Each Apex holds their race''s respective core. We must n carefully for acquiring the rest."


    Azrakan nodded. "Yes, Father."


    Eletrantron was in a good mood. They had nned only to test the waters during the Nexuspetition, but Carius''s foolish stunt had actually helped them take a step further.


    "What''s the situation with the others?"


    Azrakan frowned slightly. "It''s too early to say for certain, but it seems some of the elders are already making their moves. How should I proceed?"


    Eletrantron clicked his tongue irritably. "Those old bastards."


    Like the humans, the Dimensari domain was ruled by one powerful family, but with a slight difference.


    The Vossarion.


    The Vossarion was a selected leader of the Council of Elders, the one with the final say in most matters. That position had always been held by the strongest, and until recently, that had been Eletrantron.


    Before the Nexus, the Vrius family had been the strongest, especially with Eletrantron as Vossarion and Azrakan on the path to power. But Eletrantron''s injury to his primordial resonance had changed that¡ªhe was no longer the strongest.


    Eletrantron''s pale face turned cold. "Don''t let anything fester. If you suspect anyone, cut them down before they have the chance to take root." N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Yes, Father."


    "And the humans?"


    "I''ll handle them at the banquet."


    Eletrantron nodded in approval.


    "Good. I''ll leave it to you."

 Chapter 781 Saddening

    Chapter 781 Saddening


    His steps spoke volumes.


    As he walked, every single servant of the Dimensari shifted out of the way as though he were impending doom.


    Carius Vrius was angry. That alone was enough to spread a wave of chaos throughout the castle. Heads bowed, the hall fell silent, and only his footsteps echoed throughout.


    Carius''s usually calm demeanor had vanished, reced with a face contorted in rage.


    ''That old bastard!''


    He clenched his fist, leaving a trail of ck blood in his wake. But in the next second, he quickly regained hisposure.


    ''Don''t me others. It''s my fault.''


    Carius had never been one to tolerate failure, but there was one thing he wouldn''t do: make excuses when it happened.


    No one was at fault but him. He had fought with his own hands and lost. This was the reality, no matter how painful it seemed.


    A cold glint appeared in his gaze as he steadied himself.


    ''Atticus.''


    As that name echoed in his mind, his footsteps seemed to grow heavier, reverberating louder.


    ''Atticus.''


    Carius repeated it, his aura turning icier.


    ''Atticus.''


    An overwhelming killing intent flooded the hall, making every servant and guard shiver.


    Carius took a deep breath.


    ''When was thest time?'' he couldn''t help but wonder. It had been so long since he''d lost hisposure like this. His ns hadn''t always worked, but this was the first time in ages they had been so effortlessly foiled.


    And it was done by a single human.


    ''He''s dangerous. Very dangerous.''


    This was Carius''s assessment of Atticus from their brief encounter. Like him, Atticus was a thinker, someone who calcted before he acted, rarely losing hisposure.


    Carius had literally threatened to kill his entire family, yet there had been no flicker of emotion in Atticus''s eyes. Instead, Atticus had channeled every bit of his resolve into nning a way to end the fight.


    It was infuriating. He had been less than a second away from death. If not for his grandfather, he would have died.


    But this wasn''t the most pressing matter. Atticus was just like him, he had seen it in his eyes when they fought. He was the type to neutralize a threat as soon as he identified one. Carius knew Atticus woulde for him.


    ''I''ll have to adjust my ns a bit.''


    Carius soon reached his chambers and entered, though he frowned as he noticed something immediately.


    "How are you feeling?"


    Carius looked over at Azrakan, who had just spoken, before responding neutrally.


    "I''m fine."


    Azrakan gazed at his son with warmth.


    "I told Father to give you some time to rest before summoning you, but h¡ª"


    "It''s fine, I''m already healed."


    Azrakan couldn''t help but show a sad smile at his son''s blunt, cold responses. This was how Carius had always been since birth.


    He hated when people touched him. He had never shown even a flicker of warmth or affection for his family. This was how he had always been¡ªdetached, isted.


    As a parent, it was saddening. Azrakan had tried everything, but nothing seemed to work.


    "I see¡­" Azrakan muttered before adding, "Your mother will be back soon. She dropped everything when she heard about your near death experience."


    Carius''s expression remained unchanged. "You should tell her not to bother. I''m all healed."


    "I know, but what about yo¡ª"


    "I''m fine," Carius''s gaze turned cold as he stared at Azrakan.


    "I want to be alone."


    Azrakan paused before sighing. He stared at Carius for a few seconds, then shook his head. As a parent, it was saddening, but regardless, Carius was still his son. And, with the low birth rate of the Dimensari, his only son.


    As Azrakan reached the door, he suddenly remembered something and turned back toward Carius. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Onest thing¡ªdon''t worry about that human boy. I''ll handle it."


    Before Carius could say anything, Azrakan disappeared from the room.


    Carius stared at where Azrakan had stood with a cold gaze, his thoughts churning as he thought about his past life.


    "Not again," he muttered under his breath.


    ¡­


    "You disappoint me."


    The voice was feminine, yet it sounded as if a reaper had spoken.


    Although Jez Bloodveil, the paragon who had represented the Vampyros race in the Nexuspetition, had just spoken, the one she addressed instead had her full attention fixed on a mirror, trying out different poses to see how she looked.


    "I love this dress, Grandma! We should definitely have it mass-produced when we get back."


    Lirae wore an excited expression as she struck various seductive poses.


    She was d in a dark crimson gown that hugged her figure perfectly, with a high slit along one side and delicate, sheerce detailing around the neckline and sleeves. Two tiny white wings sprouted from her back.


    Had the people of the Vampyros race seen this scene, they would have been shocked beyond belief. Granddaughter or not, for someone to treat the Blood Queen in such a manner was absurd.


    "I''m talking to you."


    Jez narrowed her eyes, an intense killing intent flooding the room.


    Lirae felt the temperature plummet, but that was all. Paragon or not, that wasn''t enough to scare her.


    She turned toward her grandmother and smiled. "Come on, Grandma, you know, even I was surprised! I was so confident after winning my first fight with that white chicken. Who knew that whore would be so strong!"


    Jez stared down at Lirae without a word, but the temperature seemed to drop even lower.


    "You should calm down, Grandma! Getting so worked up isn''t good for your fragile health. Besides, this cold isn''t good for my skin."


    Jez watched with a cold gaze as Lirae rubbed her bare arms as though she were feeling cold. Her anger was so intense that visible veins throbbed across her otherwise wless face.


    "You had thebined power of the Vampyros and Angel races, and you still couldn''t win! So much power wasted on a fool!"


    Jez was seething. Here was someone who had awakened a power never before seen in their race, and it just had to be this fool!

 Chapter 782 Smiling*

    Chapter 782 Smiling*


    Despite seeing her anger, Lirae simply pouted.


    "But Grandma¡­ if anything, it was because of that that I didn''t win. I didn''t get enough time to get used to the new power."


    Jez clicked her tongue irritably. "That was the perfect chance for you to absorb some of the powers of the other races, but¡­" N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Jez released an audible exhale. "What''s done is done already. We move forward."


    "That''s the spirit!" Lirae smiled wryly as Jez shot her a death re.


    "Alright, alright," she raised her hands in resignation, rolling her eyes.


    Jez''s tone grew more serious as she shifted her gaze away from Lirae. "Getting to the other apexes will be tough, considering they belong to the superior races."


    "The two mid-race apexes will also be slightly challenging; however, the lower race apex¡­" She paused thoughtfully.


    "The Dimensari will go for the human apex during the banquet. That will be where we''ll start. The humans might have won the Nexus, but they''re far too weak. The only problem will be the other superior race paragons who would also see the opportunity."


    "Hmm~"


    Jez''s gaze turned toward the sound, her eyes narrowing as she saw Lirae once again staring into the mirror.


    Jez''s veins throbbed, her teeth gritting slightly. She clicked her tongue irritably and chose to ignore Lirae. She didn''t have time for nonsense.


    As Jez continued pondering their next course of action, countless thoughts were racing through Lirae''s head as well, despite her seemingly yful demeanor.


    ''So, it was a human after all.''


    Lirae had sensed a bad feeling before the Nexus, and she''d been trying to discover why. However, after watching the battle between Atticus and Karn, she instantly found that reason.


    ''Atticus Ravenstein.''


    That name echoed in Lirae''s mind. She didn''t know why, but she felt excited, her heart beating fast.


    ''He''s just like him.''


    A sting of pain struck Lirae''s heart as she remembered someone from her past life. Her hand drifted to her chest, grazing the spot where her heart was. There were no visible wounds there, but she felt an intense ache.


    A sad expression appeared on her face for a brief moment before a smile reced it.


    ''This should be fun.''


    She couldn''t wait for the banquet.


    ¡­


    After receiving praise from Magnus, Atticus focused all his energy on restoring his will to full strength.


    Magnus had insisted they share one room, not that Atticus minded. This was the Dimensari domain¡ªbeings who could teleport and appear anywhere at will.


    Anything could happen at any moment, and to him, it was better to have a paragon beside him, no matter how awkward it was.


    Atticus took the bed while Magnus took the couch. But, to Atticus''s slight surprise, before Magnus sat down, he created multiple grade-three runes and ced them around the room. Their function was to prevent teleportation and spying.


    A grade-three rune hardly had any effect on a paragon; however, it would at least somewhat deter individuals in the grandmaster ranks.


    Atticus was a bit surprised, but then again, it made sense. Every one of his stats had increased as he ranked up, including his will.


    Even though willpower wasn''t Magnus''s main strength, as a paragon, his will was undoubtedly off the charts¡ªmost definitely higher than Atticus''s.


    Magnus sat with his eyes closed, though Atticus could tell he was still fully alert.


    With Magnus in the room, Atticus felt safe. Fortunately, since the Nexus was over, Atticus had received his space ring back from Magnus and immediately downed a will renewal potion.


    It didn''t take him long to recover, and he quickly restored his will within minutes. Afterward, he decided to check his status.


    "Status."


    ---


    **Character Profile:**


    **Name:** Atticus Ravenstein **Age:** 16 **Gender:** Male **Race:** Human


    **Attributes:** Strength: 700 ¡ú 710 Agility: 716 ¡ú 722 Endurance: 728 ¡ú 750


    Vitality: 755 ¡ú 765 Intelligence: 75 ¡ú 78


    Perception: 64 ¡ú 67 Charm: 57 ¡ú 63


    Will: 80 ¡ú 85


    **Level:** Master


    **Talent:** Mythical **Bloodline:** Primordial Elemental Bloodline


    **Elements:**


    - **Level 4:** - Fire: 6%


    - Water: 2% - **Level 3:** - Air: 98 ¡ú 99.1% - Earth: 98.5 ¡ú 98.9% - Light: 98.2 ¡ú 98.8% - Darkness: 98.9 ¡ú 99.1% - Lightning: 99.1 ¡ú 99.7% - Ice: 97.9 ¡ú 98.7%


    - **Level 2:** - Space: 33.2 ¡ú 96.4%


    ---


    *Level 1


    NONE


    *Locked Bloodlines -


    - Spirt Element: 5 ¡ú 6%


    Abilities:


    ------------------------


    Innate Skills:


    * Conceal [Potential: Mythical]


    - The ability to conceal your level from anyone regardless of rank. You may choose what level you want to be shown.


    - Current mastery: Mythical Life Weapon Skills:


    * Transcendent sh: Godspeed Grace


    * Endless Strike


    Normal Skills:


    * Arcane Barrier [Potential: Transcendent]


    - Current Mastery: Master+ >> Grandmaster-


    * Elemental Mimicry [Potential: Transcendent]


    -Current mastery: Grandmaster-


    *Ethereal Cloak [Potential: Empowered] -Current mastery: Master


    Atticus gazed at his stats with satisfaction. This was his stats without his exosuit.


    He hadn''t trained as much recently, but because he''d fought so extensively, he''d still managed to advance, even if only slightly. However, he was mostly pleased with the increase in his will.


    Using his will extensively in his battle with Karn, along with his life-and-death encounters with Carius, had strengthened it even further.


    ''I need to focus more on this,'' he thought.


    After his battle with Karn, Atticus had recognized the enormous potential his will had, and he realized it could greatly enhance his fighting capabilities.


    But there was more. ''The spirit element.''


    Now that the Nexus was over, he wasn''t sure what his next destination would be, but he could finally train in the spirit element extensively and discover its true potential.


    ''I''ll meet with Lady Seraphina when we return,'' Atticus decided.


    His spirit element had grown by one percent, even though he hadn''t trained in it. Just being near Seraphina, a paragon, had influenced it. He could think of no better teacher, and fortunately, she seemed to like him.


    Atticus''s thoughts drifted to a certain purple-haired girl back at the academy.


    ''I wonder how she''s doing,'' he pondered.


    His time with Zoey had been brief but memorable. He enjoyed herpany, though he couldn''t quite pinpoint what it was about her that drew him in. Nevertheless, he knew he liked her.


    A small smile crept onto Atticus''s face, but he froze when he noticed Magnus watching him from his seat.


    "Why are you smiling?"


    Atticus cleared his throat, muttering quietly,


    "Nothing."


    RealmWeaver

 Chapter 783 Intently

    Chapter 783 Intently


    At the end of the day, nothing happened.


    Atticus spent the entire day meditating on the king sized bed. Although he had already regained his will a while back, he focused on something else.


    This was the Dimensari''s domain, and though most people couldn''t quite define it, the air here felt different¡ªtighter, heavier than usual. Atticus had the subtle sense that, even without using any of his abilities, he could float in this air.


    Thest time he had felt something like this was during his battle with Carius. But his most memorable experience had been in the space elemental room of the academy.


    The space element here was abundant.


    This was an opportunity Atticus had no intention of missing. He focused on training his space element during his idle time.


    Given that he had already mastered most of his elements to a significant degree, increasing his proficiency with the space element became much easier.


    During his training, Magnus refrained from making any noise, ensuring Atticus wasn''t distracted. As he watched Atticus deep in his training, a small smile formed on Magnus''s face.


    Nothing was more important than family.


    The day passed quickly, and evening descended. With it came a knock on the door of the room.


    Atticus''s eyes shot open, but before he could move, the door swung open, and Magnus''s cold gazended on the grandmaster Dimensari who had shown Atticus to this room earlier.


    The Dimensari was momentarily startled by the immediate response but quickly regained hisposure as Magnus''s piercing gaze fell on him.


    "What do you want?"


    The Dimensari recovered swiftly, bowing respectfully, though his tone was neutral.


    "Your attires and invitation for the banquet, Paragon Magnus."


    The Dimensari extended an open palm with a small space ring lying in it. Magnus stared at the ring for a long second before lightning wrapped around it, lifting it from the man''s hand.


    With a curt nod and without a word, Magnus closed the door.


    Atticus couldn''t help but chuckle. ''He''s not even trying to hide his hostility.''


    Most people, especially if they knew they were outmatched, would at least pretend to be polite to the Dimensari, but Atticus doubted Magnus was even capable of pretending.


    Atticus could hardly imagine the scenario in his head.


    "They brought us clothes?" Atticus asked, watching Magnus use his mana to scrutinize the space ring thoroughly. Magnus answered after a few seconds.


    "Yes."


    "Oh, now they''re trying to seem like good hosts?" Atticus chuckled. They had been here all day, and the Dimensari hadn''t bothered to bring food or even water.


    There was no doubt about it, even if they had brought food, neither of them would have even thought about eating it.


    But at the very least, some form of hospitality should have been extended.


    At this moment, it didn''t even feel like he''d won a widepetition.


    Truly, in this world, being weak was a sin.


    Magnus didn''t get the joke. He looked at Atticus with a puzzled expression. The Dimensari? Good hosts?


    It seemed absurd.


    "Never mind," Atticus shook his head with a smile. He and Magnus were somehow getting closer; the fact that Atticus had stopped saying "grandfather" in every sentence only went to prove that point.


    Going through the space storage, an envelope appeared in Magnus''s hands. He tossed the space ring aside, tore open the envelope, and read the letter within in less than a second.


    "The banquet is at 8 p.m.," was all Magnus said. Clearly, there were more words written in the letter, but hepletely ignored them.


    Atticus nodded, his eyes ncing at the space ring on the floor. "I guess we''re not wearing that, then?"


    "No."


    Magnus walked across the room and sat back down in his seat, closing his eyes.


    Atticus didn''t say anything else. He understood perfectly why they weren''t going to wear the clothes provided by the Dimensari.


    While it might seem normal, doing so would mean they were following the Dimensari''s orders. Plus, they weren''t familiar with the customs here¡ªwhat if they were given outfits meant for clowns? N?v(el)B\\jnn


    It was just after 6 in the evening, meaning they had less than two hours left.


    Time passed in a sh, and soon it was time for the banquet.


    Thorne, Seraphina, and Luminous arrived at the room. None of them wore the Dimensari''s attire; instead, Thorne and Luminous opted for ssic suits, while Seraphina wore a beautiful gown.


    The trio couldn''t help but stare at the grandfather and grandson duo.


    "Is this what you''re wearing?" Seraphina asked in disbelief as she looked at both of them.


    Seeing them both nod, Seraphina couldn''t help but sigh inwardly. ''You have a lot of work cut out for you, Zoey,'' she thought.


    Atticus wore a pure white trench coat with a ck inner shirt. He looked good, no doubt, but he didn''t exactly look like a champion.


    He had won the Nexus, and his appearance at the banquet should reflect that. But judging by Atticus''s expression, it was clear he had made his choice.


    Seraphina didn''t even bother trying to persuade Magnus about his simple robe; it would have been like talking to a brick wall.


    The Dimensari grandmaster arrived once more and led them to the banquet location.


    The walk was quiet, and, surprisingly, they didn''t have to leave the building. Soon, they reached an open space with multiple walls, intricate wording engraved on their surfaces surrounding them.


    "Apex Atticus," the grandmaster gestured to one of the walls.


    Atticus hadn''t been surprised; Magnus had already informed him there were two banquet locations¡ªone for the youths and others, and another for the paragons.


    "I''ll be there if anything happens," Magnus ced his hand on Atticus''s shoulder.


    Atticus smiled at Magnus''s assurance. If anyone knew the truth in those words, it was him.


    As he nodded to the others and began walking, he paused slightly at Seraphina''s sudden remark.


    "I''ll also be watching, so don''t go picking up other women, Mr. Champion."


    Her voice sounded serene, but there was a serious edge to it. Atticus smiled wryly and walked through the wall.


    Atticus felt the familiar wave of spatial energy. Given his current mastery of the space element, there was no adverse effect. If anything, he felt his proficiency increase slightly.


    Atticus''s eyes snapped open the moment he felt it was safe, his hand instinctively reaching into his trench coat.


    He found himself standing in front of arge double door in a small, dark space. The area was utterly silent.


    ''I can''t feel any presence.''


    The grip on his katana rxed as he assessed his surroundings. It might be an event meant for celebration, but he wasn''t letting his guard down. His katana was strapped onto his left side, inside his trench coat.


    He turned his gaze toward therge door and approached. As he did, it swung open, and intense brightness and loud chatter greeted him.


    Compared to the quiet outside, the inside was bustling with energy.


    As soon as the guests felt a new presence, all eyes turned toward the entrance, where they saw a handsome figure d in a white trench coat.


    The entire hall fell silent.


    By this point, there was hardly anyone across the domains who didn''t recognize that face. They identified him instantly.


    And just as quickly, they each turned their gaze away from him, continuing their conversations as though he didn''t exist.


    Atticus''s steps didn''t falter. In fact, he hadn''t shown even a flicker of emotion when their gazesnded on him.


    Just as he entered, he walked calmly through the hall and approached one of the servers carrying drinks.


    The server frowned as Atticus approached. Normally, they were supposed to immediately approach and offer drinks to new guests, but because of Atticus'' identity, he had wisely chosen to stay back.


    The hall was filled with youths of great influence and power across the different races; thest thing he wanted was to earn their ire. Just as he thought of stepping back, he met Atticus''s gaze and froze.


    Human or not, Atticus was an apex. Not just any apex, but one who had fought with three powerful opponents from the mid and superior races¡ªand won.


    He was strong.


    Even if he wanted to, the server''s body refused to show disrespect to Atticus. He felt his heart pound and his hands tremble. Before he knew it, he had bowed and stretched out the tray of drinks.


    Atticus didn''t say anything. His expression was calm as he simply took a drink and walked away.


    The server wiped the sweat off his forehead, only for more to appear as he felt multiple cold gazes from the gathered youth fixed on him.


    ''Damn it.''


    Atticus walked through the hall slowly, calmly observing the scene. He was alone, but he didn''t care.


    ''They''re all here.''


    He could see that the remaining apexes were present, and he could subtly feel their gazes on him. They were all surrounded by swarms of different youths from various races attending the banquet.


    As Atticus continued observing, he suddenly felt an intense stare from the side.


    Turning, he met Karn''s gaze from across the hall, watching him intently.

 Chapter 784 Huh?

    Chapter 784 Huh?


    Karn''s gaze was intense.


    It cut through the hall, ignoring everyone else andnded squarely on Atticus.


    When their eyes met, it was as if sparks ignited between them.


    Those standing between them felt an involuntary shiver down their spines, and they immediately started casting nces around to locate the source of the unease they felt.


    The two, however, didn''t seem to care. Neither of them radiated any killing intent; they simply stared, almost as if they were the only two in the hall.


    ''Does he want to fight me?''


    Atticus couldn''t guess what was going through Karn''s mind. He could remember this same intense gaze, just before Karn was teleported away after his defeat at the finals.


    "Your performance during the Nexus was phenomenal. You''re truly amazing, Apex Karn."


    Various youths surrounded Karn, showering him with different words of praise, and yet he ignored all of thempletely.


    His focus remained solely on Atticus as he began to walk toward him with a calm, unreadable expression.


    "Apex Karn?"


    Seeing this, Atticus shifted his ss into his left hand, his right hand subtly inching toward the hilt of his katana within his trench coat.


    Although his gaze remained calm, his mind was already racing, envisioning thousands of scenarios, strategies forming on how he could swiftly end the battle should Karn initiate a fight.


    Noticing the scene, those nearby started inching away with their eyes wide.


    They considered humans as inferior. However, it didn''t change the fact that a battle between those two monsters would likely level the hall, taking them along with it.


    Finally, Karn closed the distance, stopping directly in front of Atticus. The other apexes across the room fixed their eyes on the two, quietly observing.


    After all, Karn had lost to Atticus in the finals¡ª a fact many of the youths were bitter about. None of them would be surprised if Karn too was still bitter.


    Arge space had opened around them, and just as the anticipation for a fight began to rise, Karn abruptly stretched out his arm for a handshake, his expression as impassive as ever.


    Everyone, Atticus included, stared at Karn''s outstretched hand in mild disbelief. What was he nning? Was he setting up a sneak attack or trying to neutralize Atticus''s mana with a handshake? They were lost.


    Regardless, despite the doubts, Atticus could see it in Karn''s eyes¡ª there was no ill intent.


    Atticus extended his hand, grasping Karn''s in a firm handshake. Neither broke their intense eye contact, the air around their handshake trembling.


    After a few silent seconds, they released their hands, still saying nothing. Karn then turned and walked back to his original position.


    The murmurs urred immediately and they were relentless as the youths around them erupted into quiet chatter.


    Many couldn''t help but wonder what the handshake meant¡ª did this handshake mean they were now allies? Was Karn, a member of a superior race, actually acknowledging Atticus? The spections grew as the significance of the gesture rippled through the room. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    But the two who had started the whole thing returned to their own business as though nothing unusual had happened.


    Karn resumed casting intense res at those surrounding him, while Atticus continued observing his surroundings.


    The hall was brightly lit, and a soothing melody yed softly in the background, giving the space a ssic vibe, especially with the elegant attire worn by the youths.


    Each youth had a distinct style and physique, considering their diverse races, but one thing was certain: they were all dressed with a sense of refinement and ss.


    ''Looks like the Dimensari weren''t trying to mess with us, then,'' Atticus thought as he nced at the other apexes.


    They were dressed borately and they each stood out from the crowd. It was clear they were the main characters of the banquet.


    In his brief scan of the room, Atticus''s gaze unexpectedly locked onto Carius''s. For just a moment, an intense killing intent flooded the hall, radiating from both of them.


    But just as quickly, they both looked away, ignoring each other as though the nothing had happened.


    ''How boring.''


    A minute passed as Atticus continued to stroll through the hall. Despite his handshake with Karn, the other youths still kept their distance, but Atticus didn''t mind. If anything, he was frustrated at apletely different thing.


    ''I wonder how far I''d be in my space element training if I were doing something useful instead of attending this pointless banquet.''


    As the calming music resonated throughout the hall, someone finally approached him.


    "Hello there, I''m Lirae Bloodveil."


    Atticus turned to his side to find an incredibly beautiful girl looking at him with a subtle smile, her hand extended in greeting.


    He was mildly surprised but masked it well. He hadn''t had any interactions with the Vampyros apex before, nor had he fought her during the Nexus. Whatever her intentions were, he found it hard to believe they were harmless.


    "Hi there, I''m Atticus Ravenstein. It''s nice to meet you," he replied, extending his hand and shaking hers. Just as he moved to let go, he noticed she hadn''t released her grip.


    "A gentleman should kiss the hand of ady he finds attractive," she remarked smoothly, a seductive smile appearing on her lips. "Am I not attractive enough for you?"


    Atticus''s eyes widened slightly. What was going on?


    Nevertheless, he saw no reason to be impolite to someone who hadn''t shown him any disrespect.


    "Of course," Atticus replied, leaning down to kiss her hand lightly.


    Lirae''s smile widened as she watched him. As he atood up straight, she waved over a server.


    Unlike Atticus, Lirae was a member of a superior race, her authority was absolute. The server quickly approached, and Lirae grabbed a drink from the tray, offering it to Atticus as she noted his nearly empty ss.


    "You''re almost finished," she observed casually.


    Atticus hesitated but then epted the ss with a nod, though he didn''t drink from it immediately.


    "So, you find me attractive, huh?"

 Chapter 785 Piercing

    Chapter 785 Piercing


    Atticus nearly choked, coughing a few times as he quickly tried to regain hisposure.


    Around them, the other youths cast envious nces, watching the duo intently. They tried to eavesdrop on the conversation, but no sound escaped the few meters around them.


    Lirae was very beautiful, and not only that, she was an apex. Many of the males wanted a chance to speak to her.


    Atticus''s mind raced as he pieced together what had just happened. ''She got me.'' n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    By kissing her hand, he had already implied that he found her attractive.


    His thoughts drifted to Seraphina, recalling her parting words, ''She''s watching¡­''


    After a brief pause, Atticus replied, "Yes, you''re¡­ pretty," while keeping his tone even.


    Lirae''s smile widened. "Hmm," she said, resting a hand on her chin as if lost in thought. "Do you have a girlfriend, Atticus Ravenstein?"


    Atticus nearly lost hisposure again. This is thest thing he expected her to ask here. But he quickly collected himself, about to answer, "Ye¡ª" when he stopped himself.


    ''That''s right, she didn''t say yes.'' His thoughts had instinctively gone to Zoey, but she had turned him down before he left the academy. He was, technically, single.


    "No, I don''t," he finally answered.


    "Do you want to be mine?"


    Atticus felt his stomach flip, his gaze narrowing slightly. ''What the hell is going on?''


    Atticus wasn''t an expert when it came to women, but he wasn''t so clueless as to miss that he was being hit on. The real question was, Why?


    ''Sure, I might be handsome, but still¡­'' The humans were at the bottom of the power hierarchy. Even his victory at the Nexus couldn''t change that, and he knew the superior races held their pride high.


    Even if the reincarnated apexes had a different outlook, he doubted it would change much.


    Then he remembered something Magnus had told him. ''A honey trap? Is she after my bloodline?''


    Magnus had mentioned Lirae''s use of abilities of the Angel race during her fight. Reaching a conclusion wasn''t hard, she had the ability to absorb the powers of others.


    The thought made Atticus wary, but he still decided to answer.


    "I have someone I like," he replied cautiously.


    Lirae raised an eyebrow, clearly unbothered by the pause. She seemed amused. "Oh? So¡­ are you asking me to join your harem?"


    Atticus blinked, caughtpletely off guard. He was starting to doubt all his previous assumptions.


    "I''m not asking you to join anything."


    He took a subtle breath to steady his expression, but Lirae burst intoughter, clearly satisfied by his reaction.


    "You''re so fun to tease," she said, grinning. "I wasn''t sure before, but now I''m certain¡ªyou''re a virgin, aren''t you?"


    Atticus froze, inwardly cursing. ''This woman¡­''


    "Well, I''m only sixteen,"


    Liraeughed even harder, clearly entertained by his response. It was obvious that handling women wasn''t his strong suit.


    "Don''t forget who you''re talking to, Atticus Ravenstein," she teased, still chuckling.


    Atticus stayed silent, his expression darkening slightly. He knew exactly what she was implying¡ªthey were all reincarnated, which meant he had been a virgin in his past life as well.


    "Aww, you look upset. Are you mad?" Lirae teased, inching closer to him.


    "I''m not," he replied evenly.


    Lirae tilted her head, clearly aware she''d struck a nerve. "Hmm¡­ How about this? Ladies love it when their man has experience," she whispered, her smile shifting to something more mischievous. "How about I help you with that?"


    Atticus cleared his throat, giving her a deadpan look. "I think I''ll pass."


    "Harsh," she pouted, though she was clearly enjoying his difort. "Looks like you won''t be losing that virginity anytime soon," she teased, breaking intoughter.


    Just as she seemed ready to make anotherment, a young Vampyros youth approached them and bowed deeply. "Lady Lirae."


    Lirae sighed, sending a reluctant look toward Atticus before offering him a parting smile. "I''ll see youter," she murmured, her gaze lingering before she turned and walked away.


    Atticus''s eyes couldn''t help but follow her as she left. That had to be the most awkward conversation of his life. An apex, a being from a different race who was supposed to be his rival, had just flirted with him.


    ''No, it''s definitely a honey trap,'' he thought. Atticus just couldn''t think of another reason apart from that. Maybe she was trying to get him to fall and then take his powers?


    After the encounter, Atticus continued his walk through the hall. Now, however, he noticed hostile res from other youths, especially from those of the Vampyros race.


    None of the superior race apexes approached him, choosing instead to ignore his presence entirely. In fact, they each seemed to keep their distance from one another as well, interacting only with their respective circles.


    Not long after, Atticus was approached by another apex¡ªthis time from one of the mid races, Ae''ark.


    Ae''ark approached with a friendly smile. "To think I once drew against the Apex of all Apexes," he said, extending his hand.


    Atticus smiled, epting the handshake without saying anything. He appreciated Ae''ark''s lighthearted approach.


    Ae''ark kept the conversation polite and casual, steering clear of any serious topics. Still, Atticus felt he owed him gratitude.


    If not for Ae''ark, he would have entered the Nexuspetition without knowing what the other apexes were capable of. Ae''ark had been the one to reveal that they were all reincarnated beings.


    As they talked, another mid-race apex soon joined them¡ªDraktharion, the dragon race''s apex.


    The encounter was slightly amusing. Draktharion simply stood in front of Atticus for a full minute in silence before suddenly extending his hand for a handshake, which Atticus epted without hesitation.


    Then, Draktharion''s face turned crimson as he averted his gaze, muttering under his breath, "Thank you."


    "You''re wee," Atticus replied.


    Though Draktharion lookedpletely embarrassed, Atticus didn''t hold it against him. Dragons were proud beings, thanking someone even though they saved their life was difficult.


    Just as Atticus began speaking with Draktharion, the gazes of all the apexes in the hall shed as the atmosphere abruptly changed.


    They each felt an irresistible force act upon them, one that left them powerless to resist. In the next instant, they vanished, leaving the confused and murmuring youths in the hall behind.


    ¡­


    Atticus saw only darkness at first before feeling a sudden charge in the air.


    Then, an intense light flooded his vision, and he found himself in the center of a circr hall, intense lightning crackling around him.


    All around the hall sat the paragons of the various races, each watching him with piercing gazes.

 Chapter 786 Mearly

    Chapter 786 Mearly


    For the first time in a long while, Oberon Enigmalnk wore a troubled expression on his face.


    He sat cross legged in the center of a room, surrounded byplex runes etched into the floor and walls, glowing with a golden light.


    His gaze was sharp, lit brightly with an intense golden hue, as he focused his full attention on the task at hand.


    From time to time, the runes would re brightly before dimming slightly.


    ''Why are my assumptions never wrong?'' he thought.


    Before the Nexus event began, the paragons had gathered for a serious meeting. They were all aware of Atticus''s talent and potential and had to discuss the possible repercussions if he were to win thepetition.


    The chances were slim, but still possible. And they wanted to n for that possibility.


    Oberon had considered multiple scenarios, and each one was as bad as thest. It had been so crazy that there was practically no good oue.


    Should Atticus win the Nexus, the human domain was sure to face serious challenges.


    Still, none of the paragons had even suggested forfeiting. To them, losing Sector 10 would effectively spell the end of the human race ¡ªit would only be a matter of time. The resources they were getting from there was just that important.


    Due to theck of information, even Oberon couldn''t predict precisely what would happen. So they had settled on making assumptions and crafting a n of action for each scenario.


    This was why Oberon was now enacting the n for the current unfolding situation.


    As soon as the battle ended, Atticus and the other paragons were supposed to return to the human domain immediately.


    The human race was far from being friends with the other races, so they couldn''t imagine a reason for them to stay behind.


    But if something beyond their control prevented their return, at least one of them was supposed toe back and ry the situation. That had been the n. However, that hadn''t happened.


    Which brought Oberon to his current situation.


    Before Atticus left, Oberon had tagged him with a rune, which he was now using to try and lock onto his location.


    The n was simple, but executing it was incredibly difficult. Oberon nned to teleport to Atticus''s location and bring them all back.


    He didn''t know exactly what they were facing, but he could only hope no Dimensari paragon was present.


    ''I''ll have only a split second. Even if they''re not in that exact location, they''ll lock onto me the moment I teleport into their domain.''


    Using any space rted element in the Dimensari domain was like announcing his presence with a loudspeaker.


    But they had no other choice. At least in the human domain, they could still stand their ground with the Aegis Shield.


    The rest of the paragons had to remain in the human domain in case anything happened. Which was why he was going alone.


    "Your will is certainly impressive, but it''s not enough. Send me instead."


    Oberon''s eyes snapped open in shock, and his gazended on a handsome man with a broad smile, leaning casually against the wall.


    Oberon had been intently focused on his task. He knew he was distracted by the current crisis, but he, Oberon Enigmalnk, hadn''t sensed this man''s presence until he spoke?


    He was wary. Oberon''s expression hardened, and he narrowed his gaze. "Who?"


    The man''s smile widened as he stepped toward Oberon.


    "Whisker Von Pounce. But as my friend, you can call me Whisker~"


    ¡­


    The atmosphere in the hall was heavy. One moment, Atticus had been walking through the banquet hall; the next, he found himself in the middle of a circr hall, with the paragons of the different races seated on thrones around him.


    Atticus wasn''t the only one teleported; the other apexes present at the banquet were there too. However, the paragons'' eyes seemed to be focused on him.


    Atticus felt an intense weight press down on him, but only for a brief moment. The air around him crackled, and lightning suddenly wrapped around his body, dispelling the weightpletely.


    Atticus turned to the side and spotted Magnus sitting alone with the three other human paragons. Their thrones seemed less luxuriouspared to those of the superior races.


    With a nce, he could see that many of the paragons whose apexes had died weren''t present, especially those from the lower races.


    Still, Atticus wasn''t given a moment to process or offer his thanks.


    Azakarn''s voice suddenly filled the hall, breaking the silence, and all eyes turned toward him.


    "Apexes," he said, his voice bothmanding and smooth.


    "First, let me congratte each of you on your impressive performances in the Verietega Nexus. The Alliance is fortunate to have such remarkable talents among us."


    His gaze swept across the room before briefly settling on Atticus. He continued,


    "You are all valuable assets, talents that cannot simply be allowed to go to waste."


    "And so, the council has devised the best possible reward for your achievements. Each of you will be granted the title of General in the Alliance Army."


    The entire hall was silent. The paragons already knew what the reward was, but they were sure it was the first time the apexes were hearing it. And yet, there was no shock, no sadness, nor happiness. They showed no reaction.


    Their auras remained calm, and their expressions neutral. They were all reincarnated beings, and were primarily focused on their own interests.


    The title of General was merely a guise to coerce them into fighting for the Alliance. The plot was so transparent that they had all anticipated it. They felt nothing.


    Many of the paragons couldn''t help but clear their throats awkwardly as they observed the apexes''ck of reaction. They were all strange in their own ways.


    But Azakarn continued.


    "With that titlees a responsibility to strengthen yourselves further. Therefore, you will all undergo one year of specialized training to prepare for the battles that lie ahead."


    Azakarn suddenly turned his gaze directly to Atticus, his lips curving into a slight smile.


    "And of course, we could not overlook our champion, Apex Atticus."


    This time, all the apexes in the hall focused on him. Their gazes were filled with various emotions, but Atticus remained calm, keeping his gaze fixed on Azakarn. He already knew where this was going.


    "You are an extraordinary talent, one that even the council had not anticipated. And as we all know, if we continue on our current path, the war with the Zorvans may well end in our defeat. We need change, and that change¡­ we see it in you."


    Azakarn''s voice softened, but he was fooling no one. "But a talent as rare as yours requires careful and thorough cultivation, which is why the Alliance has decided to have you remain here, under the guidance of a superior race, to develop that talent to its fullest potential."


    He offered a faint smile. "For the good of the, of course. So, what do you say?"


    ''What a joke,'' Atticus thought, holding back augh at the poor attempt. Was he expecting anyone to fall for this bull crap? However, now wasn''t the time for this.


    ''Thorne was right,''


    Atticus recalled Thorne''s assessment of the Dimensari. They saw themselves as the head of the Alliance, and preferred diplomatic approaches to achieve their goals. This was exactly what they were trying here.


    ''For the good of the, my ass,''


    Although Atticus saw through the facade, it didn''t change the fact that it was a difficult situation. It was practically air tight.


    However, Atticus had never been one for mind games. There was nothing better than being direct, and the subtle assurance he felt from the crackling lightning around his body reinforced that point.


    Atticus bowed slightly, offering just enough respect to satisfy formalities. His voice was calm and unfazed.


    "I thank you all for your kind words. But I''d like to ask¡ªwhat was my grandfather''s response?"


    Azakarn''s expression narrowed. Before summoning the apexes, they had discussed the matter among themselves, and despite the humans being held in little regard, Magnus had immediately given them a firm no.


    "He said no."


    Atticus nodded, his expression unchanged, almost as if he had anticipated that answer.


    "Then that''s my answer, too."


    The entire hall descended into silence, but it was soon broken.


    "Azakarn,"


    A sharp voice cut through the air, cold and direct. Everyone turned toward the Vampyros paragon, Jez Bloodveil.


    "I''ve advised you to stop this pointless diplomacy. It''s a waste of time." n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Her gaze swept over Atticus.


    "We are losing a war with the Zorvans, and we need talents that can turn the tide. Whether you like it or not, you are part of this Alliance. You''ve been protected since birth, enjoying all the privileges we''ve provided you."


    "Your humans don''t have the resources to nurture a talent like yours, and we cannot afford to let it go to waste."


    "Don''t mistake this meeting for us asking permission. We''re merely informing you."

 Chapter 787 Pointless

    Chapter 787 Pointless


    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The tension in the hall was intense.


    The Vampyros paragon, Jez, had dropped all pretense and spoken directly. From her words, there was no mistaking it¡ªthis was not a request but an order.


    The lightning crackling around Atticus grew fiercer, though he had no control over it. Seraphina and Thorne, seated to the left and right of Magnus, turned their heads sharply toward him.


    "Be calm, Magnus," Seraphina''s serene voice echoed in his mind, but nothing seemed to change as his aura continued to build.


    Thorne cursed inwardly. If Magnus started a fight here, he would have no choice but to join the madman. He understood what Seraphina was trying to do and could only hope it worked.


    Azakarn cleared his throat, breaking the silence in the hall.


    "I think what Paragon Jez is trying to say is, think about the bigger picture. We have resources that could benefit you, and it''s to your own advantage. Don''t you want to see your potential fully realized?"


    "Will you sign a mana contract that guarantees my life and freedom?"


    Azakarn''s expression froze.


    A mana contract¡­


    Even to the superior races, a mana contract was absolute. Once signed, nothing could break it.


    Azakarn''s smile strained, and his voice took on a sharper edge. "You''re making it seem as if our intentions are malicious. We''re all on the same side, Apex Atticus." It was clear he didn''t like where this conversation was heading.


    "Yes, you''re absolutely right, Paragon Azakarn. But I want you to consider things from my perspective. No matter how much you try to sugarcoat it, our races are far from friendly."


    "You might hold certain views about the human race, but I, a human, defeated your apex. I, a human, won the Verietega Nexus." Atticus gestured to Azakarn and Youn, instantly feeling cold res from both Youn and Carius. Yet he ignored them and continued.


    "You im to see change in me, so sign a mana contract that guarantees my safety and that I won''t be forced or coerced into anything against my will. I will participate in the training and and fulfill my duties."


    The expressions of many in the hall shifted. Jez''s face grew colder, as did Azakarn''s.


    However, a small smile appeared on the face of the Evri paragon, Jenera Flux.


    ''What a smart child,'' she thought.


    She watched the frowns that had formed on both Jez and Azakarn''s faces. Atticus had used their own tactics against them. His words targeted both.


    Jez had pushed the "fulfill your duties" approach, and Azakarn had done the same, though in a less direct manner.


    While their words sounded harsh, it didn''t change the fact that they were right. They were fighting a war, and everyone was expected to contribute. There was no argument there. Atticus had recognized and acknowledged this.


    So instead of arguing or refusing outright, he had devised a way forward¡ª he was seeking assurance for his safety.


    ''I thought only Kynara was special, but it seems this human apex is something else,'' Jenera pondered.


    The fact that someone as young as Atticus had taken such a firm stand was shocking.


    "Pathetic," came a low, disdainful scoff from Youn, the Nullite paragon.


    "Expecting us to bend to a child''s terms¡­ it''s like asking a predator to submit to its prey."


    "I believe this one is a waste of time. He''d be more useful as a test subject for the Nullite."


    The air grew electrified as a powerful killing intent flooded the hall. The lightning surrounding Atticus crackled with even greater intensity, and in the next instant, Magnus appeared in front of Atticus, his aura cold and imposing.


    Magnus didn''t say anything; his presence alone made his position clear¡ªan unmistakable, irrefutable no. Youn''s gaze remained steady, but his aura turned colder.


    "No,"


    Just as Youn was about to respond, his expression flickered with surprise as Karn suddenly stepped forward, standing beside Atticus and looking directly at Youn.


    "What are you doing?" Youn''s voice was icy.


    "Test subject¡­ no," Karn said simply.


    "What makes you think you have a voice in this? You couldn''t even defeat a human." Though the Nullite typically showed little emotion, Youn''s disgust was evident.


    But Karn didn''t respond further. He had made his choice. Along with Magnus, the other human paragons had also positioned themselves in front of Atticus. Thorne and Luminous had little choice, but Seraphina''s decision to stand by him spoke volumes.


    "Now, now, I don''t believe we need to take things this far," Azrakan attempted to diffuse the situation. The air in the hall had be so heavy that even the apexes standing on the sides were feeling it. The gazes of Magnus, Seraphina, Thorne, and, surprisingly, Luminous were cold.


    For Luminous, while he truly had no choice but to protect Atticus, the fact that they were disregarded, with them wanting to take one of theirs without consideration for their views, was infuriating. He hated being seen as weak.


    The other paragons had not paid attention to Youn''s words. They understood what he wanted.


    Atticus had a unique will, a strength that was a bane to the Nullite race. It was clear that Youn either wanted to eliminate Atticus or, as he''d said, use him as a test subject to neutralize this weakness.


    "Looks like you''ve all made your choice,"


    The bloodthirsty aura surrounding Jez grew more intense, increasing with each passing second. Her eyes had turned blood-red, and fangs began to sprout from her mouth. She was on the verge of erupting.


    Azrakan could clearly see this, but it was thest thing he wanted. If a fight broke out, the Dimensari would be obligated to protect the humans due to the mana contract¡ªit would be a loss for them.


    "Let''s all calm down, shall we? I understand where you''reing from, Apex Atticus, but I ask that you see things from our perspective. The humans are at the bottom of the power scale for a reason. We''re concerned that your talent may not be fully utilized and developed. We need more game-changers among the ranks, and we believe your abilities would be best cultivated here. I''d advise you to reconsider and think this through¡ª"


    "My answer remains unchanged," Atticus interrupted without hesitation, not even waiting for him to finish.


    At this point, it was pointless.

 Chapter 788 Heeyya!

    Chapter 788 Heeyya!


    Azakarn''s frown deepened and his aura suddenly changed. "Hmm, how unfortunate," he murmured. "It seems you''re dead set on your decision. Selfish."


    "You''re only looking at this from your own narrow perspective, Apex Atticus. Here we stand, a united alliance that has given you protection and a safe environment to grow. And yet, you avoid your duties and ignore the responsibilities expected of you. You disregard the sacrifices others have made, all to follow your own selfish desires."


    The room was silent, and the tension was thick. Atticus''s hands were clenched tightly. He knew where this was going; this had been Azakarn''s n all along.


    The man had anticipated his refusal¡ªno sane person would ever agree to such terms. Stay and train in the domain of a race whose apex he had nearly killed?


    If he epted, there were only two oues: he''d either be killed by some ''ident'' or forced into submission. It was only a matter of time.


    But in refusing, Azakarn was now turning the situation against him. This was no longer about logic. It was about power. Whatever Azakarn imed, whatever he said, would bew.


    Azakarn''s expression grew colder. "It seems you''re a wild card that the alliance cannot trust to fulfill your role."


    Suddenly, a shimmering, golden parchment appeared in Azakarn''s hand.


    "You will perform your duties and remain loyal to the alliance. You will participate in the ongoing war and follow the orders of the alliance. These are the uses of the mana contract, which you will sign."


    "This is not a suggestion, Apex Atticus. It''s amand."


    The killing intent in the hall surged as the lightning around Atticus crackled fiercely. The tension in the hall was nearing its breaking point.


    A spear appeared in Magnus''s hand, his eyes glowing a brilliant white, arcs of electricity surging from him.


    Luminous''s aura zed a searing golden light, turning the air scorching.


    Seraphina and Thorne, too, released their auras, each one of their gazes icy and focused on Azakarn.


    It was too much.


    He was literally demanding they hand over their greatest talent and submit him to the alliance''s orders.


    Listen to the alliance''s orders? They ruled the alliance! This was essentially asking him to be their ve.


    It was so outrageous that it was shocking Azakarn had actually said it. Shameless! Yet, it was the reality of the world. He had power, and whoever held power ruled the world.


    The paragons of the Dragon and Aeonians couldn''t help but clench their fists beneath their chairs. They knew this was all wrong.


    They knew they owed the human apex for what he had done. They knew all this, yet none of them could interfere. Power was everything, and they didn''t have enough of it.


    Atticus''s gaze shifted, sensing several overwhelming presences emerging around the hall.


    ''Paragons,'' he instantly deduced. And they were all Dimensari, standing at the ready.


    ''They assured our safety, huh,'' he thought bitterly.


    Yes, they had assured their safety, but it was clear the terms could easily be twisted. The Dimensari could choose to block any escape, trap them in an alternate space, and exert their power without shing directly. Their abilities granted them that terrifying advantage.


    Just as Atticus was lost in thought, two figures stepped forward to stand by his side. He turned and saw Drakthanion and Ae''ark, both with serious stares fixed on Azakarn. They didn''t say anything, but their intentions were clear.


    The gazes of the Dragon and Aeonian paragons widened in shock.


    "Ae''ark!" the Aeonian paragon called out. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Drakthanion!" The Dragon paragon''s voice was heavy, yet neither of them turned to acknowledge their mentors.


    Drakthanion''s pride wouldn''t allow him to cower when the one who had saved him was now in danger. And Ae''ark was never one to leave a debt unpaid; Atticus had saved him from being killed by Karn. Although it had been indirect, Atticus had still been the root cause of his survival.


    Azakarn''s expression remained the same, as if he didn''t care about the others stepping forward. In fact, he preferred it this way.


    "Hmm, looks like we have more than one wild card."


    With a wave of his hand, two more mana contracts appeared, their golden forms shimmering. He repeated the same uses he had given to Atticus. Mid-race, lower race¡ªit was all the same to him.


    The Dragon and Aeonian paragons shot up from their seats, but neither immediately stepped forward.


    "They''re still children; they don''t know what they''re doing," Ae''zard of the Aeonians tried to reason, but Azakarn was unmoved.


    "Children or not, they need to learn that actions have consequences."


    "Then I apologize, but we can''t ept that."


    Both paragons disappeared from their seats, reappearing beside the group below, their auras unleashed.


    At this point, only the superior races were still seated on their thrones, but despite this, a small smile appeared on Azakarn''s face. This was better than he had hoped.


    Now he could force both mid and lower races to sign the contracts.


    The other superior race paragons sat quietly, observing the situation. They clearly had no intention of intervening. To them, this was a win regardless, as the apexes would be forced to serve the alliance.


    Atticus could feel the space element in the air thickening; the Dimensari were already preparing to trap them.


    ''Is there no other choice?'' Atticus''s mind raced through every option, his chest tightening. This was the oue he had feared most, and now it was bing reality.


    He had briefly considered ming the death match on Carius to try to shift the conversation, but it wouldn''t end well for him.


    The apexes had all agreed to stay silent about the matter due to their ties to their origins. Besides, the Dimensari held the power here. They could easily deny it and turn the whole situation against him.


    A mana contract might have revealed the truth, but he couldn''t rely on the paragons present to enforce it on the Dimensari. The only paragons likely to support that approach would be those whose apexes had died during the death match, and they weren''t present. Pushing that angle would simply want the Dimensari to silence them, creating an even more dangerous situation.


    His fists clenched hard, and his eyes zed with fierce resolve. He had no intention of signing that mana contract, but that didn''t change the fact that they were outnumbered. Was this the end?


    Just as the tension reached a breaking point, pressing down on everyone present, a light, almost casual voice broke through.


    "Heeyya!"


    Every gaze¡ªsuperior, mid, and lower races alike¡ªsnapped up, their eyesnding on the figure of a handsome man.

 Chapter 789 Just For

    Chapter 789 Just For


    The shock was immense.


    In this hall were paragons, beings who stood at the highest level on the entire. They ruled the world!


    If this had been against the paragons of the lower and mid races, they would understand. They might even ept it. But not one, not two, but a total of six superior race paragons were present.


    And yet, none of them had sensed this man''s presence until he spoke.


    Of the superior race paragons, two felt their hearts pound hard. The first was Azrakan of the Dimensari.


    The man had entered the Dimensari domain, and although Azrakan had sensed him before the others did, that was only because it was his domain.


    He should''ve been able to detect any teleportation immediately, to know the moment anyone tried to enter his domain.


    But he hadn''t. ''How?'' Azrakan wondered. It was a question to which only Youn Voss felt the answer.


    Not just Youn, but even Karn sensed an intense, primal fear from this man''s presence. It was as if he embodied their greatest weakness, their deepest vulnerability.


    The tension in the hall didn''t dissipate, in fact, it intensified. The walls of the hall quaked under the intense pressure.


    Earlier, only Jez and Azrakan had unleashed their auras. But now, every single superior race paragon joined them, each releasing an overwhelming power.


    It was a disgrace.


    Crunch.


    The man''s response to the increased pressure was to take another bite of his apple as hended in front of Atticus and the others.


    The temperature in the hall dropped sharply as the gazes of the superior races turned cold. It was an insult.


    "Who are you?" Azrakan finally broke the silence, his tonecking any hint of diplomacy. His voice was cold, his aura icy.


    However, the man''s smile didn''t waver.


    "Can''t you see? I''m human¡­" he replied, taking another bite of his apple,pletely unfazed by the collective pressure of the superior race paragons.


    The humans, however, were the most surprised by his words.


    Atticus was beyond shocked. ''What''s he doing here?'' Whisker was thest person he''d ever expect to appear here, especially in the presence of so many paragons. ''And what''s he talking about, human?''


    Whisker was literally the sovereign of the beast race! ''And he calls me an actor,''


    Atticus had countless questions, and he wasn''t alone. Magnus and the other human paragons didn''t know how to react to those words. A human paragon? None of them had ever seen him before! It was an outrageous lie, but none of them wereining. They couldn''t.


    They could all sense the power radiating from him. He was strong. And right now, they needed strong.


    The questions could wait.


    "Nonsense! There are no records of you among the human paragons!" Azrakan eximed.


    Whisker took another bite of his apple, his smile unchanged.


    "Arrogant of you to think we have to announce everything to you. We humans don''t even have records of you being among the Dimenari paragons."


    "It''s Dimensari."


    "Huh? You''ll have to speak up."


    "IT''S DIMENSARI! And I am Azrakan Valerius, son of the Dimensari Vossarion!"


    "Oh, oh, Dimenrisa. My bad, haha," Whisker said, waving his hand dismissively as he chuckled lightly.


    Throbbing veins appeared on Azrakan''s head as his anger peaked. The hall was instantly flooded with space molecules, cracks forming all over his throne as the ground beneath his feet splintered.


    "I dare you to make that mistake again."


    A wild grin appeared on Whisker''s face as his aura surged. A blue wave radiated from his body, and the space molecules gathering around the hall suddenly became docile.


    The gazes of every paragon, from superior to mid to lower races, narrowed to pinpricks. That power, there was no mistakening it¡­ it was will.


    It wasn''t some ability, nor was it aerokinesis; it was pure, unfiltered will. As paragons, each one of them had an incredible amount of willpower, and yet its utility had always been limited.


    Some could only use their will internally to empower themselves; and others could coat their bodies or objects with it, but couldn''t control it when it wasn''t in direct contact with them.


    Most couldn''t control their will at all.


    In Eldoralth, someone who could do all of this¡ª and even go as far as to impose their will on their surroundings¡ª was rare. In fact, many didn''t believe it possible.


    This was why Youn had been utterly shocked as he watched the way Atticus used his will during the Nexuspetition. He had immediately wanted either to kill him or study him.


    Each of the paragons in the hall felt Whisker''s will as he imposed it upon the area. The space molecules that had filled the hall became docile, and the heavy aura initially pressing down on Atticus and the others dispersed.


    To the paragons who understood their world, only one thought came to mind¡­


    A paragon of will.


    Though the space molecules around them stopped reacting to Azrakan, they were still present. Atticus felt as though he were swimming in an ocean of space molecules. It was as though he was deep inside the space elemental room.


    He turned his gaze toward Whisker, and though Whisker was facing away from him, it felt as if they were looking straight into each other''s eyes. Somehow, Atticus felt he could rely on him and could leave this to him.


    Atticus suddenly closed his eyes and immersed himself in the environment, forming a connection with the space molecules in the air. He began training.


    "Dime¡ª"


    "What is your name?"


    Just as Whisker was about to speak, the Evri paragon interrupted. She didn''t want a fight to ur.


    From their brief interaction, it was obvious that Whisker wouldn''t yield to Azrakan''s threat. He had been about to intentionally mispronounce the Dimensari name, and Azrakan wouldn''t tolerate that.


    Whisker turned toward the Evri paragon.


    "Ah, a very beautifuldy. My name is Whisker Von Pounce, but just for being beautiful, I''ll let you call me Pounce."n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

 Chapter 790 Like That

    Chapter 790 Like That


    ?


    Azrakan was seething. He had been so angry that he''d ended up standing from his seat, waiting¡ªjust waiting¡ªfor that fool to disrespect the Dimensari name one more time.


    But Jenera, the Evri paragon, had interfered, bringing him back to his senses. It was obvious; the madman had been trying to push his buttons, and he had fallen for it. Azrakan returned to his throne, but his cold gaze stayed fixed on Whisker.


    Jez also remained on her throne, though her bloodlust was still intense. At the same time, she was wary of Whisker. He was a paragon whose specialty was will. And in Eldoralth, most, if not all, abilities depended somehow on willpower.


    By his ability to manipte will¡ªand given the abundance of his own¡ªWhisker had already neutralized two of their paragons.


    The Nullite would be powerless, and the Dimensari couldn''t impose theirws on him. This left the Vampyros, Obliteri, Evri, and Regenerari races.


    But even among them, only the Obliteri and Evri could im to be unaffected by his will. But this still has its limits.


    Compared to the lower and mid races, the superior races couldn''t be said to be physically stronger; in fact, their auras were practically the same. A paragon was a paragon. But it was their racial traits and abilities that created that divide in strength.


    And now, one man had just made that advantagepletely obsolete.


    It was unbelievable.


    This was why they hadn''t attacked him directly. He was dangerous.


    Jenera didn''t flinch or react to Whisker''s flirtation. She was a woman who constantly evolved. To her, the concept of beauty was abstract at best. True beauty, in her eyes,y in evolution.


    "What do you want?" she asked, her expression unchanged. This was the question on everyone''s mind. Why had hee here?


    Whisker smiled. "I didn''t get your name, beautiful."


    "¡­"


    A brief silence enveloped the hall as everyone turned toward Jenera, who stared down at Whisker. There was no doubt; he was an expert at pushing people''s buttons.


    "I am Jenera Flux," she replied after a few seconds.


    "Hm, Jenera¡ªa beautiful name for a beautiful woman¡­ Well, Jenera, I came here to get my star actor."


    "Star actor?" Azrakan asked, baffled. The others in the hall shared his confusion.


    Whisker nodded smugly. "Yes, yes, my star actor. He beat the crap outta your sorry excuses for an apex and won the Nexus."


    The gazes of Youn and Azrakan darkened. Sorry excuse?


    "Nonsense! He''s refusing to perform his duties as part of this alliance, and we''re simply enforcing that. Are you interfering in alliance matters?" Azrakan demanded.


    Youn remained silent. He was seemingly trying to avoid any interaction with Whisker. But the same couldn''t be said for Azrakan.


    Many of the superior race paragons couldn''t help but shoot him a nce. The nerve. He had been the one to push for Atticus to sign a mana contract, but now he was trying to get everyone else to join him in his demands.


    "Hmm, let me ask you a question," Whisker said, tossing the apple core aside and rubbing his hands together.


    "Your apex and your apex," he pointed at Azrakan and Youn, "trained with the resources of your ''superior'' races, right? You nurtured them, correct?"


    "And yet, my star actor still defeated them¡­ Your resources don''t sound so special to me."


    With a wave of his hand, another apple appeared, and Whisker took a casual bite.


    At this point, Azrakan''s gaze had darkenedpletely. He, along with the other paragons, was stunned.


    The fact that Whisker had made this point meant he had been watching everything long before he revealed himself.


    Azrakan gritted his teeth. "He had certain favorable conditions."


    "Pfft, you sound like a sore loser!"


    "You ba¡ª"


    "I agree with the human paragon," Jenera suddenly interrupted before Azrakan could explode. Not only Azrakan but also the Vampyros paragon turned to Jenera in surprise.


    "What are you saying? His talents would be best cultivated under a superior race," Jez said coldly.


    But Jenera remained unfazed.


    "I should ask you the same question. His talents were cultivated in the human domain so far, and yet he defeated two superior race apexes." She turned towards Azrakan,


    "Either they''re doing something right, or would you im his talent is simply that much greater than your apex?"


    "You!" Azrakan growled, unable to admit that Atticus might be more talented than Carius. Until now, he had downyed Carius''s loss by iming that Atticus had had favorable conditions, but admitting Atticus''s superiority here would be irreversible.


    He gritted his teeth but said nothing.


    "I also agree with the humans."


    For the first time since the meeting began, the Regenerari paragon finally spoke, turning to Azrakan.


    "Look, it''s clear the humans have no intention of agreeing to this request. At this point, it can only end in a battle. That''s a waste of time, resources, and energy. I say we resolve this with a vote."


    "What a really smart man, unlike some¡­" Whisker remarked, earning a re from Azrakan.


    "I agree," Jenera nodded in agreement.


    "Fine," Jez added, and soon enough, everyone else agreed as well.


    "Raise your hands if you think the human apex should be trained by the humans."


    Jenera and the Regenerari paragon both raised their hands, and a smile couldn''t help but appear on Azrakan''s face.


    But then, surprisingly, the Obliteri paragon, who had remained silent until now, raised her hand.


    Azrakan frowned.


    "Raise your hands if you think otherwise."


    Azrakan and Jez raised their hands immediately, but that was all.


    "Youn?" Azrakan called out, but received no response. In fact, Youn didn''t even turn to acknowledge him.


    Azrakan gritted his teeth. "You''re all making a big mistake." N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Whisker burst intoughter. "Pfttt! See what I mean? Sore loser! Hahaha!"


    Whisker''sughter echoed in the hall for several moments as though he was having the time of his life.


    "Anyway, it''s been fun, guys. I guess I''ll see youter, then. Byeeee~"


    In the next instant, Whisker''s will erupted, enveloping the entire group. An intense rune shimmered to life beneath them before igniting in a blinding light, swallowing them whole.


    And then, they vanished from the hall, leaving the stunned crowd behind.


    Had he really just left like that?

 Chapter 791 Snoring

    Chapter 791 Snoring


    As the blinding light from the runes dimmed, the entire hall fell silent.


    Many eyes stared at the spot where Whisker had stood before, each one of their gazes filled with utter disbelief. After everything that had happened, had he really just left like that?


    Just like that?


    It was insane. It was maddening, infuriating. For a few seconds, no one spoke, with each person processing a different wave of emotions.


    For Jenera Flux, the Evri paragon, though her gaze remained impassive, she was inwardly very pleased by the events.


    The Evri race had always embodied evolution. They loved and hoped for change. To them, the greatest sin in this world was remaining stagnant.


    In their belief, there was no such thing as true perfection; change was always needed, and evolution had no limit.


    The human domain had remained stagnant, in Eldoralth they had been at the bottom of the power scale for centuries.


    Personally, she hadn''t hated or even disliked them; in fact, she didn''t care much for the politics between the races or their power struggles.


    Nothing was more important than evolution, and to achieve it, constant challenges were essential. She weed any challenge, it made her change.


    ''They''re changing.''


    A smile appeared on Jenera''s face. The humans were changing; this was the thought that led her to support Whisker earlier during the talks.


    First, there was Atticus, he had defeated not one but two superior race apexes when even the greatest of the human talents couldn''t even stand toe to toe against them.


    And now, Whisker¡ªa paragon who could potentially stand toe-to-toe with a superior race paragon, had emerged among their ranks.


    It didn''t benefit her directly, but she felt d for their change.


    "We''re leaving, Karn."


    Youn stood up from his seat, ignoring Azrakan, who was staring at him with a cold gaze.


    Karn said nothing. He, along with the mid race paragons and apexes, still remained in the middle of the hall. The rune had targeted only the humans and Whisker, leaving the rest behind.


    A brown aura engulfed both Youn and Karn before they disappeared from the hall. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Azrakan''s gaze was icy. He didn''t speak, but when his gaze met Carius''s expressionless face, his anger intensified. To think his son had witnessed this embarrassment scene.


    Without a word, he disappeared from the hall, along with many of the Dimensari paragons around the hall.


    Jez of the Vampyros race also stood up, leaving the scene, along with Lirae, who couldn''t stop smiling, her gaze lingering on where Atticus had stood.


    Everyone began leaving the hall. After what had just urred, no one stopped the mid races from leaving. They each exited the hall with their apexes.


    Soon enough, the hall cleared, leaving only the Obliteri race paragon and apex.


    The silence stretched for a few moments.


    The Obliteri paragon finally turned to Maera Nihilus, the apex of the Obliteri race.


    "Why?"


    Her voice sounded hollow and, at the same time, heavy, as if an intense vibration resonated across the hall with each word.


    Maera turned toward her grandmother, their impassive gazes meeting.


    Marae''s eyes flickered as countless memories shing through her mind. Despite her expressionless face, a wave of emotions surged within her.


    Her eyes narrowed slightly. "I want him."


    Those were three simple words, vague in their meaning. But her grandmother didn''t seem to care.


    She nodded her head, and both of them disappeared from the hall.


    ¡­


    A blinding light filled a room before dimming after a few seconds. As the light faded, multiple figures appeared, and the room was suddenly flooded with intense pressure.


    "Release your aura, you''re back home," came Oberon''s calm voice, and although none of them needed to be told, it was as if a collective sigh of relief swept through the room.


    It had been a close call.


    "Hehe, that was fun!"


    Everyone froze. In their relief, they had almost forgotten about one important thing.


    All eyes shot toward the side andnded on Whisker, who wore a wide grin. Many didn''t even realize when they began stepping back, leaving him standing alone in the center of the room.


    Whisker looked around, confused.


    "Hm? Do I smell that bad? I swear I had a bath!" He sniffed under each of his armpits, muttering under his breath, "Last year."


    Atticus and the other paragons in the room exchanged strained expressions, and each took an instinctive step farther back. Their disgust was apparent.


    Even Oberon moved to the side, his eyes fixed on Whisker.


    "Who are you?" Thorne finally broke the silence, prompting Whisker to stop sniffing his armpits and turn toward Thorne with a look of confusion.


    "Huh? Were you asleep when I introduced myself? I am Whisker Von Pounce¡­"


    Thorne''s lips twitched, but Oberon interjected. "I think what he means is, where did youe from? We''ve never heard of a human paragon of will, and there''s no way someone could break through in the human domain without us knowing."


    Atticus remained quiet while the others waited patiently for Whisker''s answer. They were all trying to answer one simple question: was he a threat or an ally?


    He had assisted them at the banquet, but that didn''t necessarily mean his intentions were good. It was already clear that he was strong¡ªstrong enough to force the superior race paragons into a vote.


    It was obvious he wasn''t a member of the human alliance and wasn''t bound by any mana contract. Which meant he was a wild card. A powerful one.


    They waited for an answer, but all they received was a wild grin and a casual response.


    "You all need to lighten up. As I said earlier, I only came here to get my star actor." Whisker sent a wink to Atticus, who frowned slightly, unsure how to respond.


    Whisker had helped him, yes, but had they been close enough for that? Definitely not. And judging by his character, there was clearly something more to it. Whisker confirmed this assumption in the next instant.


    "Well¡­ since that''s done, I''ll take my leave." Whisker''s gaze met Atticus''s, and his smile widened as he mouthed, "You owe me."


    Whisker disappeared in a burst of blue light before anyone in the room could react. Silence descended.


    None of them had tried to stop Whisker. They were currently in Sector 6, and since they hadn''t determined if he was friend or foe, they couldn''t risk a fight.


    "Who is he?" Magnus''s voice rang out, and all eyes turned to Atticus. From their interactions, it was clear they somehow knew each other. But none of them could have expected Atticus''s answer.


    "The sovereign of the beast race."


    Everyone in the room looked stunned.


    The beast was insane. He wasn''t even human, yet he had convinced the strongest races on the that he was.


    Even they had been confused, wondering if they had missed someone breaking into the paragon rank.


    But to think it had all been a lie. He was a master maniptor.


    Atticus went on to tell the group about Whisker after receiving Magnus''s permission. Magnus already knew about him from Atticus, but this was the first time he had seen him.


    Oberon was also aware, as Magnus had informed him earlier, wanting him to check Atticus to see if Whisker had left anything on him.


    The rest, however, were utterly shocked. The abyssal chasms they had wondered about for decades had all been caused by that beast?


    That revtion deepened their confusion. Was he an ally or a foe? He had helped them today, but he had been attacking the human domain for decades. People had died during those attacks.


    They were about to start pondering further when Oberon noticed the exhaustion in Atticus''s gaze.


    "I think we should all get some rest. We''ll continue this meeting tomorrow."


    Everyone understood and nodded, leaving without argument. Oberon assigned each of them rooms to rest in.


    Seraphina, Thorne, and Luminous decided to stay behind in Sector 6. One reason was the ongoing discussions, and the other was for precaution.


    A wild card was loose, and if he could infiltrate the Dimensari domain without detection, then the human domain was no safer. They made sure to rest in rooms close to Atticus.


    As soon as he reached his room, Atticus slumped onto the bed without even taking a bath. He hadn''t mentioned it earlier, but he was thoroughly exhausted.


    The apexpetition had taken ce all in one day, and he had fought two life-threatening battles back-to-back.


    It had been thrilling but intense. And because of the situation in the Dimensari domain, he hadn''t been able to rest; he had even gone so far as to train.


    Atticus didn''t bother with anything else. As soon as his head hit the pillow, he fell asleep.


    Meanwhile, the human domain was still buzzing with excitement, and people celebrated in earnest. The streets were filled with people holding banners of the Ravenstein insignia, along with pictures of Atticus.


    And while everyone celebrated, the cause of all this excitement was snoring peacefully on a king-sized bed.

 Chapter 792 Smart*

    Chapter 792 Smart*


    "Where did you go?"


    As Whisker arrived back in his world, he was immediately stopped by ckgate, who questioned him.


    Whisker frowned. "You know¡­ it was cute at first, but now it''s just creepy. Have you fallen for me? I can''t really me you, though, but unfortunately, I don''t swing that way¡­"


    Whisker spoke in a matter of fact tone, and each of his words made ckgate''s aura rise up like a volcano about to erupt.


    The anger ckgate was feeling was so intense that his entire face turned red, the air vibrating and the forest trembling from the force.


    "You seem so angry. You don''t handle rejection well, do you? Well, there''s nothing I can do to help you, I''m sorry. I love boobs and ass too much, if you know what I mean. Oh right, you don''t."


    Whisker''s chuckle echoed as he vanished, leaving ckgate behind, his anger only growing.


    ¡­


    Atticus slept soundly.


    While the entire domain was filled with excitement, he took the chance to get some rest after the intensepetition.


    At the very least, he rested while he could. Atticus woke up, indulging in a long yawn and stretch before heading into the bathroom to freshen up.


    A few minutester¡­


    "Now that feels good," he said, sitting on the bed with a towel as he enjoyed the refreshing feeling. Opening his eyes, Atticus quickly got up and put on some simple clothes.


    "I still woke up early."


    It almost amused him. He had been so exhausted, yet he still woke up at the same time he usually did.


    Atticus sat on the bed, taking in a few deep breaths. Then, he thought to himself, "Status."


    **Character Profile:**


    **Name:** Atticus Ravenstein **Age:** 16 **Gender:** Male **Race:** Human


    **Attributes:** Strength: 710 Agility: 722 Endurance: 750


    Vitality: 765 Intelligence: 78


    Perception: 67 Charm: 63


    Will: 85


    **Level:** Master


    **Talent:** Mythical **Bloodline:** Primordial Elemental Bloodline


    **Elements:**


    - **Level 4:** - Fire: 6%


    - Water: 2% - **Level 3:** - Air: 99.1% - Earth: 98.9% - Light: 98.8% - Darkness: 99.1% - Lightning: 99.7% - Ice: 98.7%


    - Space: 96.4(L2) ¡ú 78.2(L3)%


    - **Level 2:** -NONE


    ---


    *Level 1


    NONE


    *Locked Bloodlines -


    - Spirt Element: 6 ¡ú 7%


    Abilities:


    ------------------------


    Innate Skills:


    * Conceal [Potential: Mythical]


    - The ability to conceal your level from anyone regardless of rank. You may choose what level you want to be shown.


    - Current mastery: Mythical Life Weapon Skills:


    * Transcendent sh: Godspeed Grace


    * Endless Strike


    Normal Skills:


    * Arcane Barrier [Potential: Transcendent]


    - Current Mastery: Grandmaster-


    * Elemental Mimicry [Potential: Transcendent]


    -Current mastery: Grandmaster-


    *Ethereal Cloak [Potential: Empowered] -Current mastery: Master


    Atticus didn''t show any surprise. His status hadn''t changed much, as it had only been a day since hest checked.


    However, when his eyesnded on his space element, he couldn''t help but smile. He was d he had taken the opportunity to train.


    He also noted that his spirit element had increased by another one percent. ''Now that I''m done with the Nexus, I can finally focus on this,'' he thought.


    The spirit element and space element¡ªthese were Atticus''s current priorities. ''I should also learn that art I''ve been putting off,'' he reminded himself.


    Atticus still had the paragon rank art he had obtained from the leader''s summit back at the academy. He hadn''t learned it until now for one reason: it had seemed useless at the time.


    With only one year, there was limited advancement he could make, and he was certain that no matter how much he improved, it wouldn''t be enough to have any impact on the Nexus.


    Atticus began to n his next steps. ''One year,'' he thought.


    That was the amount of time the paragons had given them to undergo intense training in preparation for joining the military. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    ''A general, huh.'' He would find out what that role truly entailed as soon as he could.


    A lot could be achieved in one year, but Atticus knew it was wise to have a n and outline what he wanted to aplish.


    Deciding to check out the paragon art, Atticus brought out the book. As he channeled his mana into it, he felt a surge of information pour into his mind.


    ¡­


    Echo Strike (


    -Description: A powerful art that creates ripples in the air with every swing, allowing you to strike multiple times from a single motion.


    - Capabilities:


    -Multiplied Force: Each strike releases an "echo" that trails the original hit, allowing for rapid, multi hit attacks.


    -Force Amplification: Each echo carries a percentage of the original strike''s power, amplifying overall damage against a single target or spreading impact across multiple foes.


    -Resonant Wave: Can emit a powerful shockwave after a sequence of strikes, destabilizing foes or disarming them with concussive force.


    ¡­


    ''Not bad,'' Atticus thought.


    It was a solid technique. Now that he was ready to learn it, he realized its potential. Ideas began forming in his mind, different strategies he could use to gain an advantage in battle.


    As Atticus continued meditating, he sensed a presence at the door. Opening it, he found Magnus staring back at him.


    ''He actually used the door this time?''


    Magnus scrutinized him. "Did you rest?"


    Atticus smiled. "Yes, grandfather." He stepped aside to let him in, but as the door closed, he heard Magnus mutter quietly.


    "Gran¡­"


    "Yes?"


    Magnus didn''t look directly at him. Instead, he walked to the center of the room, making sure their eyes didn''t meet.


    "Call me Grandpa."


    Atticus paused. ''Did I hear him correctly?'' He struggled to hold back a smile, not out of mockery, but because the moment felt unexpectedly warm. It was cute.


    "Okay, Grandpa."


    Atticus''s quick response seemed to catch Magnus off guard, and silence filled the room for a moment.


    Magnus cleared his throat. "You were training," he stated, as though he were catching Atticus in the act of something he shouldn''t be doing. But Atticus shook his head.


    "No, no. I just woke up and was thinking about my next move."


    "Your next move?"


    "Yes."


    "The military¡­"


    Atticus nodded. He knew that his path forward would be challenging.


    Despite the alliance''s numbers and the overwhelming power of the superior races, they were still losing the war.


    He braced himself for the worst. It was the smartest thing that he could do.

 Chapter 793 Apologizing

    Chapter 793 Apologizing


    Magnus''s eyes flickered with an unreadable emotion. After a pause, he took a breath and shook his head.


    "You have one year before that. What do you n to do?"


    Atticus''s response was immediate. "Train."


    "Hmm, good." Magnus nodded approvingly, though this time, his gaze felt more probing.


    "I can sense the Starhaven aura around you." n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Magnus''s words made Atticus''s eyes widen, and he couldn''t help but smile. Just like before, when Magnus had guessed that he could awaken other elements, he had done it again.


    "Yes, Grandpa. I''ve been meaning to tell you¡­" Atticus went on to exin how he''d awakened the spirit element during the war and his theories about his bloodline.


    It wasn''t limited to the basic elements they knew, even space, and other elements he hadn''t even thought possible, were also within his reach.


    "Seraphina knows," Magnus pointed out.


    Atticus wasn''t shocked. If Magnus could detect it, then of course the Spirit Paragon herself would have noticed.


    After they talked for a bit, Magnus informed Atticus about an uing meeting. The other paragons who had stayed behind were now in sector 3, and they all wanted to discuss the path forward.


    The fact that they had requested his presence surprised Atticus. He couldn''t help but wonder why.


    What he didn''t understand was the wave of mixed emotions that was currently sweeping through the human domain.


    The meeting was held in the Enigmalnk Citadel, with only the paragons and Atticus in attendance. It didn''tst long, these were beings with highprehension and experience.


    They didn''t waste time on arguments but focused on discussing the underlying issues. The meeting concluded in a matter of minutes.


    The highlights of the meeting focused on three main topics: Whisker, managing the bacsh from Atticus''s victory, and Atticus himself.


    Regarding Whisker, the discussion was left unresolved. None of them were certain how to proceed, as Whisker was neither an ally nor aplete foe. For now, he was to be treated with caution.


    On the second issue, bacsh was inevitable.


    Oberon had deduced that Whisker''s intervention had actually helped them in certain ways. None of the superior race powerhouses would likely act directly, but the matter went beyond them.


    The deep seated sense of superiority in each superior race wasn''t just rooted to the powerhouses, but their people to share this feeling.


    They already disliked the fact that a human had won the Nexus, and it was probable they would make life difficult for humans wherever possible, impacting the human domain, especially economically.


    The final point of discussion was Atticus himself. His name¡ªAtticus Ravenstein¡ªhad be a permanent mark on the human domain''s history.


    His achievements were that significant. Any lingering disdain from the paragons had been reced by cautious respect.


    Atticus was now seen as the sword of humanity, its apex. It was clear that humanity''s future would rest on his shoulders. Though no one had directly said it, it was very evident.


    This was the primary reason Atticus had been included in this high-level meeting, one that even the heads of the tier two and tier three families had not been informed of.


    During this part of the discussion, the topic of the Nexus turning into a death game was raised, but Atticus withheld the full truth.


    He stated only that he felt the world''s rules suddenly change, with no exnation as to why. However, Oberon and, as he suspected, others believed the traitor had been from the Dimensari race.


    No one knew who or how, and only the Dimensari could rify what truly happened. The talks ended with a mutual conclusion that this issue was far from resolved.


    The paragons of the races whose apexes had died left immediately after thepetition, not even staying for the banquet.


    This had been intentional, as they returned back to their domains to inform their respective leaders of what transpired. While many of them wanted immediate retribution, they were outnumbered andcked full understanding of what had actually urred.


    A storm was brewing, one that threatened to destabilize the entire alliance.


    After this, Oberon raised another unsettling question: how had Atticus sent the dragon apex out of the Nexus world?


    The answer revealed something that, for the first time, made Magnus show a hint of anger toward Atticus. His sudden shift in aura, though brief, shocked the others.


    They realized that, at any point, Atticus could have exited the Nexus world and yet chose to stay, risking his life. Though he had won, the fact remained that he could have lost, and it was this risk that had momentarily angered Magnus.


    Magnus didn''t say anything, but his anger was evident. After the meeting ended, Atticus found himself in the awkward position of trying to appease him.


    It was the first time he had seen Magnus angry, and it was exactly as he''d imagined.


    "Grandpa."


    "¡­"


    "Grandpa."


    "¡­"


    He was being ignored.


    After countless attempts, Atticus finally sighed, "I''m sorry."


    Magnus paused, then let out a deep breath. He wasn''t one to talk about his feelings, but he remembered the fear and worry he''d felt upon learning about the death game.


    How afraid he''d been when he saw other apexes die, how tense he''d been during Atticus''s fight with Carius¡­


    The thought that Atticus hadn''t needed to go through all that left a bad taste in his mouth. But ultimately, it was a selfish feeling. It was Atticus''s life, and he should be able to make his own choices.


    Magnus turned to Atticus. "Just¡­ be more careful."


    Atticus smiled. "I will."


    A few hourster, arge airshipnded beside the citadel, and as Atticus and Magnus approached, the ramp lowered, and the Aegis ship crew began to descend.


    As Amara and the crew stepped down from the airship, their gazes remained fixed on Atticus, even as they bowed respectfully to Magnus. Afterward, they each paid a separate and intense respect to Atticus directly.


    Some might consider this a disrespect toward Magnus, but given who Atticus Ravenstein was now and what he had achieved, no one would see it that way.


    Soon enough, they boarded the airship, and within seconds, it lifted into the sky, heading straight for Sector 3.

 Chapter 794 Hug

    Chapter 794 Hug


    The Aegis airship cut through the atmosphere with intense speed, but it wasn''t alone. A procession of airships followed behind, each carrying the paragons of the various tier-one families. Each ship bore the insignia of its respective family, proudly etched onto its hull.


    During the two days Atticus had spent at the Dimensari domain and in Sector 6, the entire human domain eagerly anticipated his return. None knew the exact time that he would return, but that didn''t stop them from preparing to wee him.


    In those two days, Sector 3 waspletely flooded with people. Visitors from Sectors 2 and 4, and even farther away, gathered in Sector 3, all wanting to witness this moment.


    The amodations and infrastructure couldn''t possibly cater to such massive crowds, but the Ravensteins had opened their sector to everyone. Spirits were high, and nobody seemed to mind the inconvenience.


    The influx was so great that many brought camping gear, slept on the streets, or found lodging with friends or family in Sector 3. People from farther sectors gathered in the closest sectors they could reach, just to be as near to Sector 3 as possible.


    These crowds came for one reason: to witness the return of their apex firsthand. They hade to see the future of humanity, to witness the birth of a legend.


    The airships followed a golden pathway leading directly to Sector 3. Eventually, the procession burst out from the golden trail, arriving at the first town of sector 3, Dusktown, and then slowed to a moderate pace.


    By that time, screens had already filled every corner of the sector and beyond, disying the image of the lead airship with the Ravenstein insignia.


    The streets overflowed with people, murmurs rippling across the sector as they strained to catch a glimpse of the one they hoped was truly their apex.


    Suddenly, a small hatch opened on top of the Aegis airship, and from it, a figure emerged. Every screen captured his image, broadcasting it to the entire domain.


    Piercing blue eyes, pure white hair, and a face so handsome it seemed crafted by the gods.


    As soon as the people saw him, it was as if a switch had been flipped. The murmurs, the shouts¡ªeven the birds flying in the sky fell silent, as if the entire domain held its breath.


    Conversations stopped mid sentence,ughter faded from lips, and even the gentle rustling of banners in the breeze seemed to pause.


    The silence was so profound one could hear the faint sound of the wind weaving through alleyways.


    It was him. It was Atticus Ravenstein.


    The entire human domain fell into silence, gazing at the figure of Atticus standing high on the Aegis airship. The silence held.


    The people couldn''t exin their emotions. They felt excitement, happiness; they wanted to cheer, to celebrate, to shout at the top of their lungs. But, somehow, it didn''t feel like it was enough.


    They wanted Atticus to understand the depth of what he had achieved, what he meant to them. And so, as the Aegis airship moved forward, it began from the heart of Sector 3, the Ravenstein estate.


    The white haired Ravensteins watching silently ced their fists over their hearts, their expressions turning solemn.


    Then, like a chain reaction, the people followed. Every person ced a fist on their chest, fixing their gazes on the screens with solemn expressions.


    The silence deepened, stretching across every street, every alley. This wasn''t just a gesture; it was a pledge.


    The entire sector stood as one, their fists pressed to their chests, hearts pounding in sync.


    Eyes hardened. Breaths steadied. It was as if the very soul of the human domain resonated with a single, unbreakable will.


    This wasn''t just respect; it was reverence, raw and fierce. Children, elders, warriors¡ª it didn''t matter. They all stood, unmoving, gazes locked forward.


    In this moment, he wasn''t just their apex. He was their hope. Their fire. The legend they had waited for.


    The mighty Aegis airship, along with the others, flew over Dusktown and eventually reached Ravenspire. Despite the passage of time, the people remained unmoving, fists on their chests.


    Even as the airshipnded and Atticus descended onto the Ravenstein estate, the entire domain remained in reverent silence.


    The Ravenstein estate was packed with family members, but a path had been cleared, leading directly from the estate gates to the mansion stairs.


    None of the paragons or crew members disembarked, and none joined in. Across the entire domain, only the measured footsteps of Atticus could be heard.


    Everyone stood still, fists on their chests, gazes filled with awe and pride fixed on Atticus. He had left this estate and had raised their name to new heights.


    Atticus reached the top of the mansion stairs and turned. Even though only Ravensteins stood before him, it was as though he was facing the entire domain.


    Many waited in anticipation, wondering what he would do. Would he give a speech? Because they hoped for one.


    In the next second, Atticus spoke, but it was far from a speech. He said only four words, and yet they were enough to stir the hearts of all who heard them.


    "It was my honor."


    A collective shudder ran through the entire domain, as if those words had struck something buried deep within their souls.


    Fists tightened, knuckles turning white as a surge of pride and unshakable awe ignited within them.


    Their heartbeats thundered like a war drum, and in that moment, each of them knew they would follow him to the ends of the earth.


    Afterward, Atticus turned and entered the Ravenstein estate. As the door closed behind him, a warm smile spread across his face as he looked at the figures in front of him.


    "I''m home."


    As those words dropped, Atticus found himself enveloped in a warm and tight hug.


    "Wee home," Anastasia whispered, burying her head in Atticus''s chest. Despite being only 16, Atticus had already grown taller than Anastasia. But that didn''t stop Anastasia from treating him like her baby.


    In the next second, Atticus''s already messy hair became even messier as Avalon ruffled it before joining in the hug. Unlike Anastasia, he wore an intense grin as he squeezed Atticus.


    Anastasia had been worried throughout the Nexus event, her heart pounding every time an attack came close to Atticus.


    While the rest of the human domain was happy he had won, she was most grateful that he had returned home safe.


    Avalon, on the other hand, was simply proud to have such a son. While other young men his age were thinking about romance or grand, naive dreams, Atticus had been a boy. He loved how simple he was.


    A few meters away, the three Stars, along with Boman and Arya, watched the reunion with smiles on their faces.


    The hugsted a while before Anastasia reluctantly released him so he could greet the others.


    "You beautiful boy!" Suddenly, Atticus found himself wrapped in another hug, and he was utterly shocked.


    "Huh?"


    He had expected another hug, maybe from Arya, but he hadn''t anticipated Nathan!


    The big, round, jolly Nathan, with whom he wasn''t particrly close and who usually kept his distance, now had him in a bear hug, squeezing tight.


    "You were amazing!" Nathan''s voice boomed with excitement, nearly deafening Atticus.


    "The Nexus, Atticus! Do you know what this means? Sector 3 is practically flooded with business! Deals, partnerships, the Ravenstein name¡ª everyone wants a piece of it now! Our stores are packed, my ledgers are bursting with numbers I''ve never seen before. All thanks to you!"


    Nathan''s grip tightened, his hefty arms squeezing so hard Atticus felt his ribs might crack. He struggled to breathe, his face half buried in Nathan''s soft chest.


    "Uh¡­ Nathan," he gasped, sucking in air as though his life depended on it.


    "And do you know what this means, Atticus?" Nathan continued, oblivious to Atticus''s struggles.


    "I''m talking lifetime deals! Sector 3 is now the heartbeat of business, all because of you! This is a goldmine, no, a tinum mine!"


    "Need¡­ air¡­" Atticus wheezed, his voice barely escaping his lungs as Nathan''s hug turned into a full-on squeeze. The others watched, amused. Atticus''s achievements had brought great benefits to the Ravenstein family, and Nathan''s enthusiasm was proof of that. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Let''s hope this''ll at least make him lose some weight," Sirius muttered to Lyanna, who stood beside him.


    Lyanna scoffed. "Please, he''s a lost cause. But don''t be naive enough to think this peace willst. Give it a week, and he''ll be twice this size."


    "Oh, right!" Nathan finally noticed Atticus''s plight and released him, pping his shoulder so hard he nearly stumbled.


    "But I mean it, you marvelous boy! I''ve never been prouder¡­ or richer! Keep this up, and you''ll be putting crowns on all our heads!"


    Atticus coughed, trying to catch his breath as Nathan continued, his round face flushed with excitement, entirely unaware of the near-death experience he had just inflicted on Atticus.

 Chapter 795 Coming

    795 Coming


    Atticus breathed heavily as he tookrge steps backward, trying to put as much distance as possible between himself and the massive Nathan.


    "Huh? Where are you going, my beautiful boy!" The ground shook as Nathan surged forward, attempting to envelop him in another tight hug.


    But Atticus wasn''t about to make the same mistake twice. His body reacted instinctively, evading the hefty embrace before zooming off.


    The estate quaked as Nathan began chasing Atticus around, determined to catch him in another hug.


    The family members watching from the side had wide smiles on their faces as they saw the troubled look on Atticus''s face.


    Throughout the Nexuspetition, where Atticus had battled other apexes, his gaze had been cold, almost robotic, as if he were more machine than human.


    But seeing him now, running around with a look of genuine difort, melted the hearts of Anastasia and the others.


    Anastasia leaned on Avalon as he wrapped his arms around her. Neither of them spoke, but the happiness on their faces as they watched the scene was unmistakable.


    The chasested for quite a while until Nathan, exhausted, copsed on the ground, his face flushed red as he breathed heavily.


    Atticus then approached the others. Unlike Nathan, his breathing was steady, and there wasn''t a hint of sweat on him.


    "You''re wee, kid," Sirius said, cing a hand on Atticus''s shoulder with a cheeky grin.


    Atticus raised an eyebrow. "For what, exactly?"


    "For being your first teacher, of course," Sirius replied. "You know, first teachers are always the most important in a person''s life."


    Atticus snorted. "You call what you did teaching? All you did was show up, bark a bunch of weird rules that made zero sense, and yell at me whenever I got something wrong."


    The sound of Lyanna and Avalonughing from the side filled the air, each second of it making Sirius''s face flush red.


    Sirius took a calming breath. "I yell for emphasis, alright? To make sure the knowledge sinks in. It''s an ancient teaching technique."


    "Oh, yeah? Must be from the prehistoric era, then."


    Avalon and Lyanna burst intoughter, and even the tired Nathan couldn''t help but chuckle. It was great to see Sirius going through such a range of expressions.


    His face had already turned crimson. "Laugh all you want, but one day, you''ll look back and thank me."


    Atticus chuckled. "Maybe when I stop having nightmares about your so-called ''ancient techniques.''"


    Sirius snorted. "The mark of true wisdom is rarely understood in its own time."


    "Or maybe it''s just rarely understood."


    "You¡ª!"


    "All right, I think that''s enough," Anastasia quickly intervened before the situation could escte. "You just got back, honey. You need to rest."


    There was a smile on her face as she took Atticus'' hand and led him upstairs; it was clear that she, too, had found the whole exchange amusing.


    To think Atticus had such a witty mouth. When they reached his room, Anastasia gave him one more hug before leaving him alone, though Atticus knew he wasn''t truly alone.


    "Come out," he called.


    His voice echoed, and a figure emerged from the shadows with her head bowed. ''Not again,'' Atticus thought, already knowing what would happen next.


    Without a word, he pulled Arya into a hug. Her eyes widened, her body momentarily stiff, but he held her gently. "I''m home," he said softly.


    It took her a moment, her emotions swirling, but she soon hugged him tightly. "Wee," she whispered.


    They separated, and Arya immediately dropped her gaze, her face flushed a deep red.


    Atticus chuckled; her shyness was oddly entertaining.


    "What about Ember and Caldor?" he asked. Before he''d left the estate, they had been around, even seeing him off before thepetition.


    "They''ve already left for the military, young master."


    "The military¡­" Atticus'' expression turned serious. In one year, he too would be heading to the frontlines. Given his title, he was sure he and the other apexes would be thrown into the thick of it.


    ''The Zorvans,'' he thought. He''d learned about them back at the academy, and even after seeing the overpowered abilities of the other races, he understood why the Alliance was still losing the war. They were relentless, a true menace.


    Arya noticed Atticus had fallen into contemtion and chose not to disturb him. She hadn''t expected them to talk much¡ªAtticus wasn''t one to enjoy simple conversation.


    It was just like him to return to business the instant he was home. She was simply d he was back, safe and sound, and that herdy was smiling again.


    Melding back into the shadows, Arya left Atticus to his thoughts.


    He settled on the bed, lost in contemtion. There was so much yet to do, so much to think about. Just like the Nexus, he expected the worst and knew he had to prepare himself thoroughly.


    There was nothing worse than being underprepared. After some time, Atticus began to meditate. He wasn''t the type to nap during the day, even though Anastasia had hoped he would rest.


    ''Technically, this is resting,'' he reasoned.


    Meditation always calmed his mind. During each session, Atticus would rey his most recent battle, analyzing each moment and noting how he could have done things differently, even better.


    It was as though he was improving without moving a muscle. In its own way, it was training.


    The day shed by quickly, and by then, the people of the human domain hadrgely gone about their business. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Sector 3 was still flooded with people from other sectors, and judging by their demeanor, it was clear that most had no intention of leaving any time soon.


    Many stayed, hoping to catch a glimpse of Atticus should he decide to roam the sector. Others had something else on their minds.


    Almost everyone had learned about Atticus and his aplishments, practically memorizing everything about him. They knew what wasing soon.


    Atticus remained in meditation, letting the hours slip by. When evening arrived, Anastasia came to inform him that it was time for dinner.


    Feeling refreshed, Atticus stopped meditating and made his way to the dining area to share a meal with his family.

 Chapter 796 Art

    796 Art


    Dinner involved the whole family, along with the three stars.


    They were all seated at a long, gleaming table with Avalon at the head. The tter of utensils filled the room as everyone ate, and though no one spoke, many struggled to stifle theirughter as they watched Atticus and Sirius locked in an intense stare.


    Unlike previous dinners, the atmosphere was more rxed, mostly because Magnus wasn''t present during this one. The other tier one paragons were in Sector 3, and he was expected to host them.


    Atticus wore a small smile while Sirius maintained a serious expression. They both continued eating, but they never broke eye contact with one another.


    "Are you ready for the day after tomorrow, At?" Anastasia finally broke the silence after everyone had finished eating.


    "The day after tomorrow?" Atticus looked away from Sirius, turning his attention to Anastasia before asking. His confusion was evident. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Sirius scoffed. "Of course, the training maniac would forget."


    Atticus nced around the table, noticing that everyone was looking at him with a smile. ''Even Dad knows what''s going on?''


    He was surprised to see Avalon giving him a small smile as well. ''Did I miss something?'' Atticus'' mind raced as he tried to figure out what he could have possibly overlooked.


    He was certain he hadn''t forgotten anything important, he''d spent hours nning his next steps today, they was no way he had overlooked anything.


    ''Are they messing with me?'' he wondered, finding it odd that everyone at the table, even the maids standing nearby, seemed to be in on something except him.


    But he got his answer in the next instant.


    "Your birthday."


    Atticus'' eyes widened, then he chuckled. Out of everything that had crossed his mind, his birthday hadn''t even been a consideration. He had never seen any need to be excited for his birthday.


    "Right, it''s the day after tomorrow. I''ll be 17¡­" he murmured, and several people at the table shook their heads with amused smiles at hisck of enthusiasm.


    "You don''t seem happy. What''s wrong?" Anastasia asked with a touch of concern.


    Atticus forced a smile. "It''s nothing, Mom. It just slipped my mind. I''m just surprised it''s been 17 years already¡­"


    A flicker of surprise passed over everyone''s faces. Already?


    But Atticus quickly shook his head, changing the topic. "So what about it? It''s going to be the same as usual, right, Mom?"


    Anastasia scrutinized him. She and the others had sensed his shift in mood when his birthday was mentioned; it was clear that there was something there that he wasn''t saying. But she didn''t press him. It was obviously something he wasn''t ready to discuss.


    She shook her head in response but said nothing. Atticus didn''t like that.


    "Don''t worry, my boy! You''re going to love it! I''ve got everything perfectly nned¡­"


    Atticus turned toward Nathan, who began excitedly listing everything he''d arranged for his birthday. With each word, Atticus'' sense of dread only deepened. This wasn''t what he wanted.


    "A celebration?" he asked.


    "A ball, to be precise," Avalon responded.


    "Why? You don''t like balls?"


    Sirius had regained his smile and was thoroughly enjoying the look of distress on Atticus'' face.


    Atticus frowned. "Can I skip it?"


    "You''re acting like you''re marching into battle. Are you really that scared of balls?" Sirius remarked, clearly entertained by Atticus'' difort.


    But Atticus wasn''t smiling. After the experience he''d endured at the Dimensari domain, thest thing he wanted was another ball.


    To him, it felt like a waste of time and resources. Yet, seeing the look on Anastasia''s face, he knew he didn''t have a choice.


    Dinner wrapped up with the agreement that there would indeed be a celebration on the day after tomorrow, marking his birthday. Atticus walked alone to his room, deep in thought.


    Even as he passed guards and maids who flinched in surprise before bowing in deep respect, Atticus'' focus remained elsewhere.


    ''Seventeen years.''


    Those words echoed in his mind as he walked. To most, they might sound normal, but to him, they carried weight.


    Seventeen years since he had been killed and reincarnated into this world.


    ''Mom.''


    The mother he''d left behind on Earth was all he could think about. It had been seventeen years since he left her all alone.


    She''d been as reclusive as he was, and they''d only ever had each other. Atticus found it painful to imagine how her life might have turned out without him.


    In this world, he''d found new people who loved him, a family he cherished. But what about her?


    Seventeen whole years. Was she alive? Was she okay? Or had her life been filled with loneliness and misery without him? Atticus was desperate to know the answer to even one of those questions, but at the same time, he was terrified of what he might find.


    What if it was bad? What if she had lived in utter despair, while he was here in a new life, with a new family? Could he bear that?


    His fists clenched as an icy aura radiated from him. Each thought was maddening, tearing at him. Why had this happened? He loved his family here, yet the thought of his mother suffering made his heart ache.


    He despised it.


    Reaching his door, he met Yotad and Dario, giving them only a curt nod before entering his room. The reminder of seventeen years weighed heavily on him, souring his mood for the entire night. Restless thoughts filled his mind, and, as he suspected, he couldn''t sleep.


    Rising from his bed, he dressed in a training suit and left his room, heading for an advanced training field.


    Fortunately, he didn''t encounter Anastasia on the way. After a few minutes, Atticus found himself standing in the middle of a grasnd, his eyes closed.


    The air around him was calm, as was the mana as he tuned out every other thought.


    He was about to practice the new paragon art he''d earned from winning the Leader''s Summit.

 Chapter 797 Curt

    Chapter 797 Curt


    After that night when he had dinner with the family, Atticus hadn''t been able to get a good night''s sleep.


    The realization that seventeen years had truly passed weighed on him, filling him with guilt for enjoying his life in this world while wondering how his mother on Earth must be feeling.


    It felt wrong. Yet, deep down, he knew his mother would want the best for him.


    But then, a thought crept in that frightened him even more: she might have moved on. It had been seventeen years, after all, and if she had managed to find peace, it would be best for her.


    But the idea of his mother forgetting him gnawed at him. It felt selfish, but he couldn''t shake the feeling.


    To escape these thoughts, Atticus trained. This was the only thing that seemed to clear his mind. While the Ravenstein family and the entire human domain were preparing for his birthday celebration, he secluded himself in the advanced training room, immersing himself in mastering the new paragon art he had obtained.


    Time passed quickly, and soon, the day of the ball arrived.


    Atticus heard the door to the training room open and turned to see Anastasia walking in.


    He sighed. "Looks like you''ve made some modifications, Mom."


    "Well, I know you well. A mother always ns ahead." Anastasia walked over, using a towel to wipe the beads of sweat from his forehead.


    Atticus chuckled. "Am I really that bad?"


    "You are."


    Atticus''s mouth twitched at her quick response. Before he could say another word, she grabbed his hand and began leading him out of the training room.


    Knowing exactly how stubborn her son could be, Anastasia had modified his preferred training room to allow her ess, even without his permission.


    Atticus didn''t resist, letting her lead him. If he were honest, he was surprised Anastasia hadn''te earlier¡ªhe''d been training there for almost two days straight, with Arya and Yotad bringing him food.


    During that time, Anastasia hadn''t shown up even once.


    Soon, he found himself in his room, where a formal outfit and essories wereid out for him. Clearly, Anastasia had no intention of trusting him to choose something appropriate.


    Much to his insistence, she left the room to let him dress alone, but when she returned, a frown appeared on her face as she checked his attire.


    Shaking her head, she began from scratch, meticulously adjusting every detail until it was just right.


    Finally, Anastasia stepped back, examining him from head to toe. Despite the exhausted look on his face, she wasn''t focused on that.


    "Perfect," she murmured, clearly pleased with her work.


    "Of course it is," Atticus muttered, rolling his eyes.


    Anastasia chuckled softly before cing a gentle kiss on his forehead.


    "It''s only for one night, At. It''ll be over before you know it." n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    They shared some idle conversation before Anastasia left to prepare for the ball herself. She had wanted to make sure Atticus was ready before she got busy with other matters.


    As the sun began to set in the human domain, people once again flooded the streets. Since the Nexus, they had eagerly learned everything they could about Atticus; some had even gone as far as writing books about him, creating action figures, and producing various merchandise that sold like wildfire.


    There was no one in the human domain unaware that today was the birthday of their Apex. The people had taken it seriously¡ªposters were erected, and his pictures and name adorned the entire domain.


    Thergest crowd gathered at the bottom of Ravenstein Hill. News of a ball at the estate had spread, and everyone wanted to be part of it. The mere thought of catching a glimpse of Atticus filled the people with excitement.


    But, unfortunately, it was strictly by invitation only. Even though the Ravenstein estate wasrge, it couldn''t amodate everyone.


    Dozens of airships hovered in the air, but due to the sheer number of guests, they were instructed to park at the bottom of the hill. Only the tier-one families were allowed to park directly on the estate grounds.


    Lavishly dressed figures in borate attire descended from their airships and made their way up the hill.


    "It''s time, Master."


    Atticus, who had been sitting on his bed with his eyes closed, opened them and stood up. Yotad was there, bowing in front of him.


    With the influx of people entering the estate, Arya was busy protecting Anastasia, leaving Yotad as Atticus''s primary attendant.


    Atticus released a deep sigh. "Let''s get this over with."


    Leaving his room, he found Dario standing outside, formally dressed and grinning from ear to ear, barely able to contain his excitement.


    "Young master," Dario greeted with a respectful bow.


    "Dario¡­"


    Dario had been assigned to Atticus by Magnus to assist him with political affairs and keep him informed on critical matters.


    With everything going on, the politics of the human domain had been the least of his concerns, but now it seemed necessary¡ªespecially with the other races keeping a close eye on him.


    It was something he had been thinking about. ''After this ball, I''ll ask for his insight on the current situation.''


    Atticus nodded and walked past him. Yotad had already merged into his shadow, leaving Dario to follow closely behind.


    ''It''s so good to be right,'' Dario thought, barely containing his excitement.


    When he first met Atticus, he had anticipated his growth, but it had surpassed his wildest expectations.


    The entire human domain now knew Atticus''s name. He was practically being worshipped¡ªand as one of his first subordinates, Dario intended to reap the full benefits.


    The walk was silent, and after a few moments, they reached the Raven Hall. The sound of ssical music and quiet conversation filled the air.


    As they approached, the Ravenstein guards standing like statues at the door stiffened momentarily before quickly bowing.


    "Apex."


    "Apex."


    Atticus responded with a curt nod, prompting the guards to swing open therge double doors. Taking a deep breath, he stepped into the hall.

 Chapter 798 Tough Night?

    Chapter 798 Tough Night?


    The Raven Hall was bustling with people. It wasrge enough to amodate more than a thousand guests, and tonight, it seemed the venue was reaching its capacity.


    ssical music yed in the background as people conversed in hushed tones. Every important figure in the human domain was present¡ªfrom the heads and heirs of all tiered families to prominent merchants and famous warriors whose names had spread across the human domain.


    Anastasia had spared no expense for this ball. She knew well enough that this wasn''t Atticus''s preferred setting, but she felt it was necessary.


    It was a rare sight: representatives from all tiered families gathered under one roof. Despite the numerous feuds and rivalries among them, no one dared cause trouble.


    The Ravensteins were untouchable, especially after the Nexus event, and their status would only continue to rise. No one wanted to risk incurring their wrath.


    Even the other tier-one families, despite their pride, remained on their best behavior tonight. Each guest, regardless of their family, seemed to share a single goal.


    They swarmed any Ravenstein they could find, eager to form even the slightest connection.


    This scene yed on until therge double doors of the Raven Hall swung open, and two figures stepped in.


    The entire hall fell silent. Every gaze turned toward the entrance, eyes lighting up as they recognized one of the figures who had entered.


    Atticus Ravenstein.


    Every conversation halted, and all attention focused on him. For many, this was the first time seeing him in formal attire.


    He was known for wearing his trademark trench coat or robe, but tonight, he was in a tuxedo. While arge portion of the guests were also dressed in tuxedos for the ball, something about him stood out.


    With snow white hair, a tall, muscr build, strikingly handsome features, and a calm yet dominating presence, Atticus cut an imposing figure.


    His appearance alone sent a subtle chill through the crowd, with many of the women fanning themselves even faster.


    Atticus''s expression remainedposed, unaffected by the crowd''s reaction. He had anticipated this and didn''t bother to pause.


    With Dario trailing behind, he continued walking along the path that guests instinctively cleared for him, his steps measured and his gaze unwavering.


    Reaching one of the tables with drinks, Atticus picked up a ss, took a sip, and finally turned to face the crowd.


    An awkward throat clearing sound echoed across the hall as people continued to stare. Many had nned to approach him the moment he entered, but none of them seemed able to take that first step.


    His presence captivated everyone in the room, and yet, being in the same hall as him felt overwhelming for many.


    When they considered the sheer power he possessed and his achievements in the Nexus, they couldn''t help but draw in a sharp breath.


    He was younger than most people present, yet he might as well have been the most powerful person in the room. Though they had all researched him, none were entirely sure of his personality. He seemed calm andposed, but what if he was quick to anger? Thest thing anyone wanted was to find themselves on his bad side.


    The silence in the hall lingered until a member of the Aquilore family, one of the tier-two families in Sector 3, finally mustered the courage to approach him.


    Her cheeks were faintly pink, and though her steps were hesitant, her gaze was steady, as if she had made up her mind.


    "Happy birthday, Apex Atticus," she said with a gentle smile. "My name is Yesmin Aquilore, and I wanted to personally wish you well. It''s impressive to see someone like you, especially at such a young age." She gave him a small smile, clearly hoping to make a good impression.


    Atticus nodded with a slight smile, his expression calm. "Thank you," he replied, "I appreciate it." His voice was steady, carrying a subtle weight.


    The girl blinked, momentarily taken aback. Given Atticus''sposed demeanor, she had anticipated someone distant or dismissive, but his simple, polite response and steady gaze left her flustered.


    She stumbled over her next words. "I¡­ um, if you ever need anything, you know¡­ someone to talk to¡­"


    Atticus gave a slight nod. "I''ll keep that in mind. Thanks again foring."


    She froze, her initialposure faltering as she managed a quick, breathless smile before stepping back, looking somewhat disappointed.


    Seeing the exchange between the two, the rest of the crowd realized that Atticus wasn''t as unapproachable as they had assumed. He had been respectful and polite!


    Almost immediately, a wave of people moved forward, each hoping to make an impression.


    "Apex Atticus! Happy birthday! It''s such an honor to be here!"


    "Have you tried the wine yet? It''s a rare vintage, just for tonight! Ah right, you''re 17 haha!"


    "You look incredible tonight, Apex Atticus. Trulymanding."


    "If you ever want to discuss strategies, my family''s been working on some really interesting methods¡­"


    "My family''s head sends his regards! He''d love to meet with you sometime."


    "You''re the youngest to reach such power¡­ How do you do it?"


    "Is it true you''ve mastered all the elements already?"


    Voices ovepped, each trying to get a word in, excitement barely contained.


    Atticus kept his expression calm, nodding politely in response to each question.


    However, only he knew how many times he had cursed inwardly during these few minutes that felt like years. Whenever he trained, he always felt as though time flew by, but tonight, it was crawling at a snail''s pace!


    Atticus politely answered and ended countless conversations with various people. In all honesty, he barely remembered the faces or names of everyone who approached him.


    By the end, he realized that, in just this night alone, he had spoken to more people than he had in the 17 years of his life on Eldoralth!


    As the party stretched on, Atticus somehow managed to slip away from the crowd, finding a quiet spot by therge water fountain in the middle of the estate.


    He gazed up at the moon, lost in thought.


    "Tough night?" N?v(el)B\\jnn


    He heard someone speak and, turning, his gaze widened as he saw a figure he never thought he''d encounter here: Whisker Von Pounce, the sovereign of the beast race.

 Chapter 799 Ally or…

    Chapter 799 Ally or¡­


    Atticus was utterly shocked.


    The heads of every tiered family in the human domain were present. The paragons of the tier one families were currently in the estate!


    And yet, right at the center of this estate, in a very open space, Whisker Von Pounce, the sovereign of the beast race, a figure who had recently caused a stir at a gathering of Eldoralth''s most powerful leaders, someone the leaders and powerhouses of the human domain were wary of, had appeared as though it was the most normal thing to do.


    Atticus was just¡­ speechless. He truly didn''t know what to say. As he was about to speak, he paused and shook his head, turning his gaze upward to the full moon high in the sky.


    At this point, he was just tired. The beast was truly a wildcard.


    A grin appeared on Whisker''s face. "Too shocked to speak, huh?"


    "I just don''t know what to say," Atticus responded after a few seconds, his gaze fixed on the bright full moon, his eyes distant. Whisker could instantly sense his troubled state.


    He moved closer and sat on the fountain''s edge.


    "You seem troubled. Would you like to talk about it?"


    Atticus''s eyes briefly shifted away from the moon to look at Whisker. His yful and bubbly demeanor had vanished, reced by something more firm. Atticus could feel it, he was actually serious.


    He didn''t know how to feel about that. Sometimes, venting to a stranger about your troubles helps, but Atticus wasn''t the type to do that. If he couldn''t tell his loved ones what was troubling him, then others had no business knowing. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Atticus turned back to the moon before responding, "I''m fine."


    Whisker smiled. Even a novice rank individual could see that something was clearly wrong, let alone a paragon.


    "Hmm, alright. You don''t have to talk, just listen."


    Whisker also turned his gaze to the moon, and a silence descended over the area. Atticus could instantly feel it, the air around them had noticeably grown heavier.


    Whisker soon broke the silence.


    "You know¡­ just like you, I once stared at the moon like this, beaten, powerless, and stripped of everything I held dear. It was a long time ago. Back then, I hoped. I prayed. I didn''t know who I was asking for help, but I knew I wanted all my problems to disappear. But things only ever got worse."


    "Do you know why?"


    Atticus shook his head, and Whisker''s smile grew.


    "Because from the beginning, I was doing the wrong thing. Hope¡­ it''s a pointless thing. Yet so many people cling to it, waiting for life to get better. You hope things will turn around. You hope someone wille to save you. You hope tomorrow will be different."


    He turned and looked at Atticus, his smile fading. "But do you know what finally solved my problems?"


    Atticus didn''t respond, but he knew the answer already.


    "Power. Absolute, undeniable power. That''s the one thing in this world that can make everything else disappear."


    "Atticus Ravenstein,"


    Atticus turned and faced him, meeting his intense crimson gaze. He felt his emotions rise, his blood boiling.


    Atticus knew it was Whisker''s will affecting him, but he didn''t mind. He held Whisker''s gaze.


    "Gain that power. Then you''ll never have to stare at the moon, hoping for a change, ever again."


    The cold night air swept over them, rustling Atticus'' hair as the clouds parted in the sky, allowing the moonlight to pour down onto the fountain, bathing the area in a silvery glow.


    The light illuminated Atticus''s face, showing his piercing blue eyes which was wide open as he gazed at Whisker.


    He chuckled. "Power, huh," he muttered.


    Atticus felt foolish. He already knew this. He hade to the realization that he needed absolute power to ensure he would never be weak again countless times.


    He knew this and had strived for it all along. Yet somehow, over the past two days, he had forgotten, beating himself up over feeling powerless about his mother he left back on earth.


    It was so simple, yet he had unknowingly ignored it.


    He had been reincarnated by some being, with all his memories and persona intact. He was now in a world where people could control elements, create dimensions, and perform feats beyond anything he could have imagined on Earth. He had literally been reincarnated!


    What was his goal? Power. Not just any power, but power over every single being in existence. Power so overwhelming that he would never have to bow to anyone again.


    Absolute power.


    When he reached that point, anything would be possible. What would stop him from reincarnating anyone? From rewinding time? From granting immortality to his loved ones?


    Nothing. No one. Because he would have absolute power over all.


    Atticus burst intoughter, something he hadn''t done in a long time.


    It had been so simple and it took him so long to realize. He just had to attain that power.


    He shook his head, chuckling, and turned to face the moon. But this time, his gaze was clearer, as if what had been clouding it had vanished.


    "Thank you."


    "It''s fine. You''re my star actor, you know; the show would suffer if you were having an existential crisis." Whisker smiled as his cheerful demeanor returned. "But still, I''m awesome, aren''t I?"


    Atticus snorted. "More like self-centered."


    "Mean!" Whisker ced a hand on his chest as if wounded, but Atticus wasn''t buying it.


    "You''re also a big liar. If anyone''s the actor here, it''s you. A human? You''re literally the leader of the beast race."


    Whisker awkwardly cleared his throat, as if caught in the act.


    "Humans, beasts, tomato, tomato¡ªwe''re one and the same," he replied shamelessly, trying to defend himself. Atticus couldn''t help but chuckle at the pitiful attempt.


    Whisker joined in on theughter, and after a few moments, another silence settled over the area.


    Atticus turned to Whisker, his expression serious.


    "Are you an ally or an enemy?"

 Chapter 800 Come.

    Chapter 800 Come.


    Atticus'' question was as direct as it could be, and somehow, it made the atmosphere even heavier.


    Whiskerughed, attempting to lighten the tension, but Atticus'' expression remained firm. He was serious.


    "Hmm, honestly, not even I am sure of my next move. Generally, I can''t ask you to trust me," Whisker ced his hand on his chin as though in deep contemtion. Then he turned and met Atticus'' stare.


    "But what is certain, though, is that when ites to you, my star actor, I want you to reach your full potential. Trust that."


    Whisker''s tone took on a serious edge at the end, and although Atticus hadn''t known the beast for long, he could feel the sincerity. Whisker''s will couldn''t lie; he meant it.


    Atticus nodded. It wasn''tplete assurance, but for now, it would do. The fact remained that Whisker could probably kill or kidnap him right here and now, and no one in Eldoralth would ever know.


    Whisker suddenly hopped down from the edge of the fountain, dusting off his clothes. "Well, now that that''s settled, let''s get to the reason I came here, shall we? My favor."


    He turned towards Atticus with a smile.


    ''I knew this wasing.''


    From the start, Atticus was sure Whisker wouldn''t just show up without an important reason, likely to collect on a favor.


    "Now, now, I don''t like that look on your face. Do you know how stressful it was talking with all those prideful egomaniacs?"


    Atticus'' mouth twitched. Calling the most powerful beings on the "prideful egomaniacs" was absurd. This beast was truly one of a kind.


    "I''m listening."


    "Good, good. Don''t worry; it''s something simple, and it should benefit you. You have one year to train before you head to the military, right?"


    Atticus nodded. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Great. Here," Whisker suddenly tossed a small metallic sphere, and Atticus caught it, examining it closely. ''An artifact.''


    After his experience with the Obsidian Order in the Abyssal Chasm, Atticus had learned never to underestimate any artifact he came across.


    "What is this?"


    "It''s a map," Whisker exined. "During your training period, I want you to go to the border. From there, follow the map and head to the location it directs you to. Alone, of course."


    Atticus'' eyes narrowed. "What will I find there?"


    Whisker smiled. "Now, what would be the fun in that? I''ll let you find out for yourself. I''d advise you to go early, so you''ll have enough time to prepare."


    "It''s been fun talking with you, my star actor. I''ll take my leave now."


    Atticus felt Whisker''s presence fade, and with a sigh, he ced the map inside his spatial storage.


    Atticus turned his gaze to the moon, and for the first time, there wasn''t a shred of longing or hope in his eyes. He simply admired its beauty and lived in the moment.


    It was peaceful.


    He remained like this for a few minutes until he sensed another presence approaching the fountain.


    "You look like you''ve been through a war," Avalonughed, noticing Atticus staring into the sky. He sat down beside his son, who returned the smile.


    "Where''s Mom?"


    "She''s handling the guests," Avalon replied with a shrug.


    Atticus gave him a sidelong nce. "You''re literally the head of the family. Shouldn''t you be the one doing that?"


    "Ah, she''s better at that stuff than I am. They''re all so pretentious. It''s exhausting. Anyway, what''s on your mind?"


    "Nothing much. Just thinking about the whole family."


    "''Nothing much,'' he says. Thinking about me alone should be enough to give you a headache."


    Atticus chuckled, turning away from the moon to meet his father''s grin. "You wish."


    "You rascal," Avalonughed, reaching over to mess up Atticus''s hair. They tussled yfully, both of themughing until they finally stopped, with Atticus trying to fix the mess Avalon had made of his hair.


    "Son," Avalon''s voice took on a softer tone.


    He paused, as if carefully choosing his words. "You''re the apex of humanity. And I know you understand what a huge responsibility that is. The expectations, the weight¡­ it''s a lot to carry, and from what I''ve seen, you''re already stronger than I ever was."


    Atticus looked at Avalon, his heart skipping a beat at thosest words. As both a father and a warrior, Avalon likely felt a bit of sadness seeing his 17-year-old son, who should have been looking up to him, surpass him in power. But still, there was genuine happiness in Avalon''s gaze.


    Avalon ced a hand on Atticus''s shoulder, his eyes steady. "But I want you to know, whatever problem you face, whatever you need¡­ I''ll be there. Always."


    "So please, just ask."


    A soft smile crossed Atticus''s face, and he nodded.


    In the next instant, Avalon pulled him into a warm embrace.


    After a while, they separated, and Avalon returned to the party, leaving Atticus alone by the fountain.


    Atticus lingered there for a few minutes before deciding it was time to leave.


    However, he didn''t go back to the ball. He had no intention of wasting time talking to people he probably wouldn''t interact with the next day.


    Still dressed in his well-fitted tuxedo, Atticus made his way through the estate and ended up at the door of the advanced training room.


    But as he reached the door, he paused, noticing the figure standing there.


    "Am I that predictable?" he smiled, seeing Anastasia waiting for him with a calm expression. The fact that she was so calm only made him more scared.


    "No, I''m just that good," Anastasia replied, stepping forward and cupping his face, looking into his eyes.


    "Your eyes look clearer now, At. Have you gotten over what was troubling you?"


    Atticus was a bit taken aback. "You knew?"


    Anastasia nodded, smiling warmly. "I understand if you don''t want to talk about it, but I want you to know that I want what''s best for you."


    "I know, Mom," Atticus said, hugging her tightly.


    "You''re a grown man now, At, with so many responsibilities. I just want you to know I''ll always be rooting for you. So, do what you need to do."


    She stepped back, giving him a kiss on the forehead. "Good night."


    Atticus watched her walk away with a small smile. Although she hadn''t said it outright, she''d just given him permission to train as much as he wanted.


    He smiled, muttering a quiet, "Thank you," then turned and entered the training room. However, it seemed he was destined to encounter everyone tonight.


    In the middle of the training room stood Magnus, his aura calm and his gaze locked on Atticus.


    Unlike the others, Magnus didn''t say a word; the crackling lightning surrounding him was enough for Atticus to understand his intention.


    Come.


    Atticus grinned as an inferno of mes erupted from his body. He zed forward with intense speed, and a cataclysmic explosion echoed as their fists collided in a devastating sh.

 Chapter 801 Drama

    Chapter 801 Drama


    A week passed.


    Despite the time that had gone by, the human domain was still filled with excitement and enthusiasm.


    Humans were naturally inclined toziness; and if anyone of them had the choice, most people would prefer toze around rather than work.


    And yet, those who once felt tired and sluggish now found themselves surprisingly energetic. People greeted one another with smiles as they went about their day.


    Even a week after their apex defeated multiple superior race apexes and imed victory in the Verietega Nexus, they all felt united, and this feeling continued to resonate throughout the domain.


    In the Ravenstein estate, many family members eventually had to return to their posts, especially those holding important positions.


    The entire Ravenstein family felt more unified than ever, and their pride in being born a Ravenstein was at an all time high.


    Walking through the streets of the human domain, they held their heads high, and were treated like royalty by the people who greeted them warmly. It was a great time to be a Ravenstein. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    After the birthday ball, the people returned to their daily lives with a renewed sense of purpose. The same could be said for the apex of humanity.


    Atticus had spent most of his time in the advanced training room, engaging in intense training sessions with Magnus. The only time he had to stop was when Magnus instructed him to take breaks, insisting he needed rest after such continuous training.


    And now that a week had passed, Yesmin Aquilora, a young woman in her early twenties, stood in front of a full length mirror, inspecting her reflection with a sharp gaze.


    The Aquilora family was a matriarchal family and one of the tier two families in the human domain. They were renowned for producing numerous females who were geniuses in the battlefield.


    Their usual attire consisted of fitted, sleeveless tunics paired with armored skirts or leggings and sturdy knee high boots, mostly designed for agility and protection. They were always dressed and ready for battle. However, for the past week, Yesmin Aquilora had defied their norms.


    She wore a flowing, elegant gown that hugged her form, entuating her curves.


    Yesmin meticulously checked every detail, ensuring everything was perfect. With a silent prayer, ''I hope I meet him,'' she left her room.


    "Mydy," her guard greeted her as she exited the doors. She was dressed in the typical Aquilora attire. Yesmin returned the greeting and started moving through the hall.


    Despite the unusualness of herdy''s attire, the guard had grown ustomed to it. Yesmin was one of many daughters of the current matriarch of the Aquilora family, and like several others, she had been sent to the Ravenstein estate to try to win the heart of the most eligible bachelor in the human domain, Atticus.


    As they made their way outside, Yesmin''s eyesnded on a group of beautifully dressed women roaming around the area. Many wore heavy makeup, and all seemed to be heading in the same direction.


    Yesmin joined the crowd, and soon enough, they reached a gated section within the Ravenstein estate, where they were all stopped by guards.


    Despite their high standing, none of them seemed surprised orined about being stopped. It was the Ravenstein estate, after all, and thest thing anyone wanted to do was make a fuss.


    Yesmin swept her gaze around. There were easily close to a hundreddies present. Most fanned themselves rapidly, trying to keep their heavy makeup from melting under the hot sun overhead.


    ''Another day of waiting¡­'' she thought with a small sigh.


    Yesmin had been the first to approach Atticus during the ball. She had been sent by her mother to win his heart, but had instead found her own heart stolen by him, as had many otherdies who had interacted with him that night. None of them could exin it, but they had been thoroughly charmed.


    If only they knew just how off the charts Atticus''s charm stat was.


    After that evening, different tiered families, especially those from Sector 3, had stayed at the Ravenstein estate under various pretexts, hoping to capture Atticus''s attention.


    Many had been unable to form any connection with him during the ball due to the crowd, so they stayed, waiting for another chance.


    What none of them anticipated, however, was that Atticus was, in fact, a training maniac. Despite a week passing, not a single one of them had even glimpsed his shadow.


    Now, every day, a crowd gathered by the gates of the advanced training center, hoping he mighte out.


    Yesmin fixed her gaze on the differentdies. They were of different ages with some even going as high as in their thirties. But she was mostly focused on their elegant attires.


    On her first day, she had worn her usual Aquilora battle attire, but after noticing how finely dressed the others were, she quickly instructed her guard to purchase the best dresses, adjusting to the crowd''s impliedpetition.


    And now, a gathering of elegantly dresseddies waited quietly outside the gates of the advanced training room, all hoping praying that Atticus woulde out.


    ¡­


    Atticus, however, waspletely oblivious to the drama urring just outside the gate. He had spent the entire week training with Magnus and had made significant progress with his new art:


    Echo Strike


    Description: A powerful art that creates ripples in the air with every swing, enabling multiple strikes from a single motion.


    Capabilities:


    -Multiplied Force: Each strike releases an "echo" that trails the original hit, allowing for rapid, multi-hit attacks.


    -Force Amplification: Each echo carries a percentage of the original strike''s power, amplifying the overall damage on a single target or spreading the impact across multiple foes.


    -Resonant Wave: After a sequence of strikes, it can emit a powerful shockwave, destabilizing or disarming foes with concussive force.


    ¡­


    As with any new art, Atticus had to start from the basics. And yet, thanks to his superior mana control and experience, he found the initial steps easier.


    Simr to his second katana art, Atticus began by channeling his mana into his weapon, ensuring a steady and consistent flow. This didn''t take anytime.


    The next step focused on timing.

 Chapter 802 Reward

    Chapter 802 Reward


    For the next steps, he needed to release controlled pulses, breaking the mana flow into bursts that sent smaller, timed pulses.


    This allowed him to create multiple echoes from a single motion. Each pulse had to be precisely timed with each swing, so each echo matched the original strike.


    This stage emphasized timing, as Atticus had to carefully control how much mana he released and when. He progressed quickly, creating echoes that had 10% of the original strike''s power, and soon moved on to the next phase.


    With the echo formation under control, Atticus moved on to amplifying each echo''s force.


    This step was moreplex. Atticus had to split his focus, holding mana in his weapon to amplify the force of each echo.


    He simultaneously channeled pulses and created a small energy reserve within his weapon, which he could release as a powerful shockwave at the end.


    The energy reserve was for a final, impactful wave after multiple strikes. It took some practice, but Atticus managed to do it sessfully.


    His ability to improve during battle helped him immensely here as he trained the art while battling with Magnus. Atticus then moved on toyering the pulses, which was important for increasing his proficiency with the art.


    Here, he concentrated more mana into each echo, fine tuning eachyer to control its direction and strength.


    Inside the advanced training room, two streaks of blue shed in a symphony of supersonic booms.


    Countless azure shes filled the space as Atticus and Magnus sparred.


    Magnus''s aura was calm, his gaze steady as he parried the oing azure shes with ease.


    Even as his form blurred with speed, Magnus''s sharp gaze remained fixed on Atticus, assessing each move.


    In one instant, Atticus released a powerful downward swing, and in the next, they multiplied into numerous shes, each carrying a fraction of the original force.


    Magnus, though he looked calm, was very impressed. He knew his grandson''s capabilities, but witnessing them firsthand was always something else.


    A paragon ranked art like this one had a steep learning curve, typically requiring months, if not years, to master. For Atticus to reach this level within a week was astounding.


    But that wasn''t all. Atticus''s rate of improvement was remarkable, and his battle sense was razor sharp. As the battle bagan, Atticus entered a state of absolute focus, with every action and move feeling deliberate and intentional.


    As they fought, Magnus noticed something surprising: Atticus had no clear openings in his movements. Any gap Magnus saw was merely a bait.


    This didn''t mean Magnus couldn''tnd an attack, but if they had been on equal footing, with the same strength, it was likely he wouldn''t have been able to touch Atticus.


    These observations thrilled Magnus, and as the fight raged on, he called out,


    "That''s enough."


    Atticus''s descending sword stopped mid-air, and he looked at Magnus, slightly confused.


    "You look exhausted. It''s time to rest. We''ll continueter."


    Though reluctant, Atticus knew there was no changing Magnus''s mind.


    "Alright," he said with a nod.


    "Go rest in your room¡­"


    As Atticus was about to lean against a wall to rx, he paused at Magnus''s words, awkwardly clearing his throat.


    Every time Magnus had instructed him to rest, he would usually just rx on the spot in the advanced training room. But, facing Magnus''s firm gaze, he sighed, walking out of the training room.


    Atticus hadn''t had a bath in a week, and the intense training had left his clothes drenched in sweat, clinging to his frame and highlighting his muscr physique.


    He was far from clean, sweaty and oily, but as he stepped outside, the crowd of waitingdies turned their gaze upon him, and it seemed as though half of them short-circuited at the sight.


    The murmuring crowd fell silent, each of them staring in a brief, stunned moment. Then, suddenly:


    "Apex Atticus, how was your training? I brought you something to drink!" one of thedies called out, pressing herself eagerly against the gate.


    Another quickly jumped in, holding out a neatly wrapped cloth. "Apex Atticus! I made this fabric just for you to keep cool during training! It''s only found in Sector 9!"


    "Apex Atticus, don''t waste your time with her fabric," came another voice, this time from a girl with a haughty expression. "My family is a Tier 2, and our resources are superior. I''ve brought a special salve that soothes muscles and boosts recovery. There''s nothing better!" n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Her statement earned a sharp re from another young woman, and soon the crowd erupted, voices ovepping as each one tried to capture his attention.


    Yesmin shot her guard a look. "Go get me something!"


    She hadn''t thought to bring a gift, and was now regretting it deeply. As her guard hurried off, Yesmin turned back to the gate, only to see it nearly swallowed by an army ofdies pressing forward, leaving not a single space open.


    Her mana churned as sheunched herself upward, hoping to catch sight of him. But her eyes widened in surprise. The one they had all been waiting for had vanished without a trace.


    ¡­


    A cloak of darkness unraveled as Atticus reappeared in front of his room.


    "That was crazy," he muttered to himself.


    The army ofdies outside the advanced training room had taken himpletely by surprise. From their eager eyes, he instantly knew he had to make an escape.


    ''Thank goodness they can''t enter the Ravenstein main mansion,'' he thought.


    After a quick bath, he copsed on his bed and slept for a few hours.


    Around mid afternoon, Atticus woke up, stretched, and prepared to head outside. Just as he was about to leave the mansion, he suddenly remembered the crowd ofdies.


    Quickly, he cloaked himself in darkness.


    When he reached the advanced training room, he saw that although the crowd had thinned, somedies were still waiting by the gates.


    ''How persistent,''


    Ignoring them, he entered the training room and resumed his intense training with Magnus.


    After another day of training, Avalon and Anastasia visited the training room to share some good news: the rewards from his victory in the Verietega Nexus had finally arrived.

 Chapter 803 Work

    Chapter 803 Work


    The raging battle came to an abrupt stop as Anastasia and Avalon walked into the advanced training room.


    "Did something happen?" Atticus asked, a bit confused as he caught the wide grin on Avalon''s face. Avalon was usually easy to read, his expressions was always worn openly, which led Atticus to believe they were bringing good news.


    "Guess what?" Avalon said, smiling as he approached Atticus and Magnus.


    Atticus sighed. A thousand possibilities shed through his mind, but he had no intention of guessing.


    He turned towards Anastasia with a smile, d she was there too. Though she loved teasing him, Anastasia rarely joined in on such games when it came to serious matters.


    "The rewards for winning the Nexus have finally arrived," she said.


    Atticus''s eyes widened. "Really?" he asked, just to confirm.


    "Tch. You ruined the fun, honey," Avalon threw Anastasia a pouting look, clearly disappointed that she''d spoiled his moment. Anastasia chuckled, she was enjoying it.


    "Yes, baby. We just received an ambassador from the Dimensari," she exined.


    If he was honest, Atticus was a bit shocked. After the incident with the other races, he had let go of any hope of receiving rewards. It had felt like a painful loss, but he didn''t want to keep hoping for something that might nevere.


    Magnus showed no hint of surprise as he listened. Even though he''d been training with Atticus, nothing happened in the Ravenstein estate that he wasn''t aware of. What he didn''t know, however, was what the reward actually was.


    Feeling both Magnus and Atticus''s curious gazes on him, Avalon snapped out of his brooding and began to exin.


    Clearing his throat, he said, "The rewards are split, one part benefits you personally, and the other benefits the human domain as a whole."


    Avalon then brought out a golden te from his space ring and handed it to Atticus, who scrutinized it immediately. "An art?"


    Avalon''s tone became even more excited.


    "Yes! It''s a paragon ranked art, and wait for it, this artbines one ability from each of the superior races!"


    Atticus froze, and even Magnus seemed taken aback. The value of an art like this was immeasurable. The fact that the alliance had given something of this caliber to Atticus was beyond surprising. Was this really true?


    Avalon''s grin widened, and even Anastasia couldn''t help but smile. It wasn''t every day they saw such an expression on Atticus''s face.


    Avalon''s grin widened, and even Anastasia couldn''t help but smile. It wasn''t every day they saw such an expression on Atticus''s face.


    But at that moment, Atticus''s thoughts were entirely focused on the art in his hands. An art thatbined one ability from each superior race, it was incredible.


    His mind drifted to his brief encounters with the races at the Verietega nexus. He had battled the apexes of the Nullite and Dimensari races, and every ability they used had been overwhelming.


    Even if each race had contributed their least powerful abilities, to Atticus, they were worth more than gold.


    ''This is priceless; I have to learn it immediately,'' he thought, feeling a sudden, intense eagerness. It was the kind of feeling one gets when holding a long awaited burger, only to be interrupted repeatedly.


    While he was lost in thought, Atticus hadn''t noticed that Anastasia was calling him.


    "Atticus?"


    "Atticus!"


    He snapped out of his reverie and turned to see all of them looking at him with smiles.


    "Wow, are you that excited?" Avalon ruffled his hair. "At least let me finish telling you about the other rewards first!"


    Another shock ran through Atticus. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "There are more?" It felt unbelievable. This alone was more than enough.


    Avalon nodded with a smug smile.


    "They might not be as impressive as the art, but they''re still something. They''re more like privileges¡­"


    Atticus''s gaze was fixed on Avalon''s mouth as he spoke, but if he was honest with himself, most of it was going in one ear and out the other.


    From what he caught, it sounded like the alliance had granted him diplomatic immunity across every race''s domain. He could visit any domain he wanted, at any time.


    The art he''d been given had been the agreed upon reward for the Nexus and was supposed to be given immediately after thepetition. However, due to certain circumstances, more than a week had passed before it was finally delivered.


    Atticus nodded, absorbing the gist of it, but it seemed Avalon was just getting started. Aside from the art and privileges for winning thepetition, Atticus had also received a surprising number of gifts from other groups.


    Both the Dragon and Aeonian races had sent representatives with gifts and invitations to visit their domains. But they weren''t the only ones.


    To his surprise, even the superior races extended simr invitations. While they felt it beneath them to send gifts, they still invited him to visit their domains.


    This particr point caught Atticus''s attention. While it seemed simple, it was a tricky situation. Atticus had no intention of visiting any of them, but he was concerned they might find a way to trick or pressure him into doing so.


    It was something he''d need to handle carefully and immediately.


    And that wasn''t all. During the week he had spent training, the various tiered families in the human domain, as well as smaller, less significant families, had sent him gifts.


    Even many citizens of the human domain, no matter how small their contributions, had done the same. By the end of the week, the entire Ravenstein estate had be filled with all sorts of gifts.


    In essence, Atticus had a lot to handle. However, he had never been one to shy from responsibilities, especially when those responsibilities involved sorting through gifts! Who in their right mind would call that work?


    It seemed inconceivable.


    By the time Avalon finished, Atticus was grinning from ear to ear. Though he was curious about what had happened with the races whose apexes had died during thepetition, he decided not to ask.


    For now, he had work to do, and it was work he''d enjoy.

 Chapter 804 Art: ???

    Chapter 804 Art: ???


    After exining everything, Avalon and Anastasia left the training room, leaving Atticus and Magnus alone.


    Atticus turned to Magnus with a pleading look, and Magnus smiled.


    "Go ahead."


    Atticus needed no further encouragement. He immediately channeled his mana into the art in his hand, and a surge of information flooded into his mind. But it was overwhelming.


    Atticus staggered backward.


    "Are you okay?"


    Magnus quickly caught him, his expression filled with concern. Had the superior races done something?


    Magnus shook his head. There was no way Avalon and Anastasia hadn''t been careful. He had watched the ambassador sign a mana a contract confirming that the art was safe. "Urgh," Atticus groaned, clutching his head. "I''m fine. It''s just¡­ it''s too much."


    Streaks of lightning materialized around Atticus''s head, soothing him. Though Magnus was helping him, he felt relieved. He now understood the situation.


    "How is it now?" Magnus asked.


    Atticus took a deep breath, steadying himself. "It''s better. But I think I need to meditate."


    Magnus nodded, giving him space topose himself. Atticus didn''t hesitate and sat cross legged, entering a deep meditative state.


    He hadn''t exaggerated, the surge of information was too much, even for someone of his mental capacity. Had it been someone else, they might have suffered serious harm.


    As the seconds passed, the information continued streaming into his mind until it finally stopped. Atticus focused on organizing and assimting it, and after a few moments, his eyes snapped open. He shot up from his seated position.


    "What?" Magnus asked, noticing his sudden movement.


    Atticus was at a loss for words. He truly didn''t know what to say. The information he''d received had been that astounding.


    "It''s¡­" He took a moment to gather himself before beginning to exin. When he finished, even Magnus was left speechless.


    Art Name: ???


    Description: The ??? is a technique that fuses abilities from various races into a single, multi-functional art. This consists of supportive, defensive and offensive techniques, allowing the user to manipte their body, energy, and surroundings. Techniques; 1. Dimensional Loop (Dimensari race)


    Effect: This ability allows the user to create a dimensional "trap" around an opponent, forcing them into a looping area of space that they can''t easily escape. If an enemy attempts to advance, they''ll find themselves moving in circles or returning to the same location repeatedly.


    2. Predatory Perception (Vampyros race)


    Components:


    Fear Detection: The user can detect fear like a chill in the air, allowing them to locate fearful opponents even in total darkness.


    Intent Awareness: The user senses intent as a form of pressure, letting them predict attacks or hostile actions before they ur.


    Life Sense: This grants the ability to "feel" heartbeats, breathing, and even subtle changes in energy nearby, providing situational awareness that is impossible to hide from.


    Aura Sensitivity: Allows the user to read the aura of those around them, gauging their energy levels, physical condition, and emotional states.


    3. Slow Decay (Obliteri race)


    Effect: By channeling this decay energy into a touch, the user can inflict a gradual but persistent degradation on whatever they touch. Objects or armor begin to weaken over time, and the effect intensifies the longer the user maintains contact.


    4. Immunity Buildup (Evri race)


    Effect: This grants the user an adaptive resilience against toxins, diseases, and harmful substances. Repeated exposure to a poison or toxin gradually immunizes them, making it hard for an opponent to harm them with the same method twice.


    5. Pain Resistance (Regenerari race)


    Effect: The user''s pain threshold is elevated, making them nearly immune to distractions caused by physical difort or injury. They can continue fighting through severe injuries without hesitation.


    6. Aura Masking (Lucendi race)


    Effect: This allows the user to mask their aurapletely, making them invisible to perception based detection methods. Predatory perception, sensory abilities, and mana detection techniques cannot easily detect the user. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    7. Revenant''s Touch (Requiem race)


    Effect: By making physical contact with an opponent, the user can "link" with that person''s soul. Once this link is established, they are always aware of that person''s location, regardless of distance or concealment.


    8. Metabolic Boost (Transmutari race)


    Effect: The user can convert stored energy in the body directly into stamina, strength, and speed. By fueling their body''s processes, they gain a temporary boost in physical performance, recovering from fatigue or enhancing power instantly.


    9. Nullification Field (Nullite race)


    Effect: This ability creates a field around the user that nullifies mana-based attacks and magical effects. Any mana that touches this field dissipates harmlessly, rendering magical assaults ineffective.


    ..


    The entire training room fell into a palpable silence. Despite being the one to exin it, Atticus''s eyes were still wide with disbelief, his expression a mix of awe and shock.


    If he felt this way, Magnus was even more astounded. He turned to Atticus, his own eyes wide. For the first time since the boy''s birth, Magnus felt a hint of jealousy.


    It was a game changer.


    ''They didn''t use their main abilities, but¡­''


    Atticus could tell his initial assumption was correct. The superior races had chosen to include their lesser abilities in the art instead of their primary ones, but he wasn''tining.


    ''¡­they''re all paragon ranked,'' he thought, nearly breathless.


    This was another mind-blowing fact. Every technique held the potential to reach paragon rank. All he needed was the talent to achieve it, and when had Atticus evercked talent?


    A grin spread across his face, an intense excitement surging within him. He''d felt some wariness about joining the military before, but now, he looked forward to it.


    He didn''t know what the other races were thinking, but he guessed, ''Maybe they had no choice.''


    It seemed likely. If the art had been pre-agreed upon, they''d have beenpelled to release it. The fact that humans hadn''t even known about the reward showed just how little respect they were given.


    It could also be that the superior races believed a "primitive" human would be unable to master such a powerful art.


    For others, that might be true, they might not reach its full potential. But Atticus was different. Not only would he reach the limit; he would shatter it.


    Training began immediately, and Atticus threw himself into it. And just like that, another week passed.

 Chapter 805 Jackpot

    Chapter 805 Jackpot


    Words could not do justice in describing the intensity with which Atticus trained over the following week.


    Previously, he had allowed himself to have breaks in order to rest and regain his strength; however, this time, he went all out. The breaks he took were so brief they could hardly be considered breaks at all.


    What made this relentless schedule feasible was that most of his training was done while seated. Atticus couldn''t count the number of times he entered a state of absolute focus.


    It couldn''t be helped. Depending on the art, some learning processes required minimal movement. Given the supportive nature of each technique in the art, he ended up remaining in ce for extended periods of time. In this case, it had actually been a blessing.


    Despite this, Atticus still hadn''t been able to learn all the techniques. It wasn''t impossible; it was simply that each technique was incredibly difficult and took time to master.


    ''No wonder they chose to release it,'' he thought.


    For many, Atticus doubted this art would even be useful. One had to consider various aspects before attempting to learn such an art.


    Each technique was based on an ability of the superior races, with profound underlying characteristics that Atticus had to learn from scratch. A process that was both time consuming and mentally taxing.


    Atticus couldn''t help but suspect that the superior races, or the Dimensari especially, were attempting to sabotage his progress during the one year training period.


    Anyone who saw the art would bepelled to devote themselves entirely to mastering it, and for most, even a year wouldn''t be enough. They''d likely spend the year trying to learn the art instead of developing their existing abilities and actually growing stronger.


    Fortunately, Atticus was not like most people. While he hadn''t learned all the techniques in a week, he had made significant progress.


    Soon enough, Magnus suggested he take a break from training to clear his head. Atticus had been so focused that his thoughts had be tangled, slowing his progress.


    Atticus didn''t argue and slipped back to his room, carefully avoiding the crowd ofdies who, surprisingly, hadn''t dispersed. After a bath, he slept for two hours before waking up.


    Atticus meditated on his bed, clearing his mindpletely. Feeling refreshed, he left his room but didn''t return to the advanced training room. Instead, he headed to a specific room upstairs in the Ravenstein mansion.


    Upon entering, a smile spread across his face as he saw the plethora of gifts lined up inside.


    ''Jackpot.''


    His excitement was palpable. These were gifts from various families across the human domain and even some from other races.


    Atticus''s gaze drifted to a particr section, and he immediately approached, his eyes lighting up as he examined the gifts from the Dragon race and the Aeonians.


    ''They look powerful,'' he thought.


    The Dragon race had given him a¡­ bracelet? Atticus wasn''t entirely sure what to call it. It was a small band resembling tiny dragon scales linked together, with a dragon head at one end.


    Atticus picked up the bracelet and slipped it on. At first, he felt nothing, but as he channeled his mana into it, the bracelet red with a deep crimson glow.


    The scales began to expand, swiftly unfurling and wrapping around his body. In an instant, Atticus found himself encased in a full suit of armor that looked like dragon scales ¨C dark, resilient, and iridescent.


    Atticus felt a surge of power wash over him. ''Incredible,'' he thought. The armor didn''t boost his abilities as much as his exo suit did, but the enhancement was still significant.


    As he stood there, a stream of information flowed into his mind, detailing the suit''s capabilities:


    -Elemental Resistance: The suit naturally repels extreme temperatures, lightning, and even corrosive substances.


    -Enhanced Physicality: The armor amplifies the wearer''s physical abilities, augmenting strength, speed, and agility.


    -Dragon''s Breath Channeling: Once enough mana is channeled, the suit allows the wearer to unleash a controlled beam of fire from any part of the armor.


    -Draconic Senses: Wearing the suit enhances sensory perception. Vision sharpens to see in low light, while hearing and smell be attuned to subtle details, much like a dragon''s acute awareness.


    -Scales of Resilience: The armor passively repairs itself by drawing in ambient mana, healing cracks or dents over time. In high-mana areas, it canpletely restore itself from near destruction, though in mana-poor regions, this process slows down considerably.


    -Terrifying Aura: When activated, the suit can project an aura simr to a dragon''s dominance. It creates a palpable, oppressive feeling that unsettles enemies and weakens weaker-willed foes, making them hesitant or fearful.


    -Dragon''s Rebirth: This ability consumes arge amount of mana, creating a fiery, protective explosion to repel all attackers within range. Afterward, the suit temporarily condenses back into the bracelet form. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Atticusughed aloud,pletely thrilled. To think he had once worried about fighting in the Verietega Nexus ¨C that experience had brought him some of the greatest rewards he could imagine.


    The number of valuable items he had gained in just two weeks overshadowed what he''d umted in years on Eldoralth, aside from his innate abilities.


    ''It must be from him,'' he thought, the image of Drakthanioning into mind. Other than the Dragon Race and the Aeonians, no other race had sent him gifts, not even the lesser ones. The Dragon Race going to such lengths could only mean this was a thank you gift from Drakthanion himself.


    He almost felt like hugging the proud dragon.


    Turning to the Aeonian gift next, he picked up a simple ck orb. As he channeled his mana into it, another surge of information entered his mind:


    -Endless Mana Supply: When attuned to the user, the orb acts as a perpetual mana generator. It absorbs mana directly from the environment, refining it before channeling it into the user''s body.


    -Mana Absorption and Suppression: The orb can pull in mana from its surroundings, creating an area of near total mana suppression.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 806 Soulkin

    Chapter 806 Soulkin


    The uses still weren''t over¡­


    -Erratic Mana Field: When activated, the orb can alter the nature of surrounding mana, making it erratic and unpredictable. This disrupts mana control for anyone other than the wielder.


    -Controlled Mana Amplification: The orb allows the wielder to amplify the potency of their attacks or abilities. By flooding a technique with excess mana drawn from the orb, the wielder can boost the strength, size, and effectiveness of attacks or defenses, making ordinary techniques exponentially more powerful.


    -Mana Signature Cloak: By channeling mana from the orb, the wielder can cloak their own mana signature entirely, bing undetectable to even the most advanced mana sensors.


    Atticus was speechless again. He had seen Ae''ark use this orb during their battle, but he had never imagined it would be so powerful. It was unbelievable.


    His mind swirled with possibilities. If he could master everything he had just obtained, Atticus could hardly imagine a scenario where he would ever lose, except against a paragon. It seemed almost impossible.


    Shifting his gaze to the other gifts in the room, he focused on those from the tier one families. Each family had sent something, some arts, and others artifacts, but one item caught his attention in particr.


    Atticus walked over to what looked like an incubator, and inside its ss chamber was a pitch ck egg.


    ''What the hell¡­''


    Atticus was baffled. Was that¡­ a beast? He didn''t have much knowledge of this area, but the crest of the Frostbane family etched on the incubator said it all.


    Channel your mana into the incubator.


    Atticus read the text on the incubator and immediatelyplied. Channeling his mana into it, he watched as blue lines spread from the point of contact, streaking into the egg. Vein like marks ignited in an intense blue around its surface, and as the light dimmed, Atticus felt a connection form, a deep, undeniable bond with the egg.


    He couldn''t quite exin it, but he could feel the egg''s heartbeat.


    ''Incredible,'' Atticus thought, his excitement reaching new heights. The connection went beyond what he had expected; he felt as though a part of himself was within the egg.


    He knew instinctively that, no matter how far apart they were, he would always be able to sense its location, and it would sense his.


    ''But what kind of beast is it?'' he wondered, still unable to identify it. Deciding to investigate furtherter, Atticus turned his focus back to the other gifts.


    After reviewing the remaining items, he found a few useful ones, though of lower qualitypared to the gifts from the dragon and Aeonian races. He decided not to rush into learning anything new just yet; his hands were already full, and no matter how powerful an art was, it would be of little use if he couldn''t find the time to train it.


    Atticus stored all the gifts in his space storage, leaving only the egg outside. Just as he was about to leave the room, he suddenly felt his heartbeat quicken.


    ''What?¡­''


    Atticus sensed distress and turned to see the egg reacting. It didn''t want to be separated from him.


    He sighed. It seemed he was already bing a parent. Using air control, he lifted the incubator off the ground and carried it with him.


    As Atticus headed to the advanced training room, he masked his presence to avoid any distractions. Upon entering, he saw Magnus waiting for him, unsurprised.


    At this point, it seemed as though Magnus practically lived in the training room, or he somehow always knew when Atticus wasing.


    "You bonded with it," Magnus noted, eyeing the egg behind Atticus.


    ''It''s restless,'' Atticus thought, sensing the egg''s emotions.


    "Grandpa, could you tone down your aura?"


    Magnus nodded, and the heavy pressure that permeated the training room lifted. Magnus hadn''t fully unleashed his aura, but his mere presence ced a significant burden on the atmosphere. By now, however, Atticus was so ustomed to the pressure that he barely felt it.


    After Magnus retracted his aura, Atticus set the incubator down by his side. He sensed the egg''s unease, but as he assured it he wasn''t going far, it quickly settled down.


    Atticus then exined everything that had happened with the gifts, and Magnus nodded thoughtfully when he finished. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "That is a soulkin," Magnus exined. "They''re rare. Very rare. Once you bond, they''ll absorb parts of you, your strength, instincts, and even some of your abilities. As you grow stronger, so will it. Think of it as a lifelong partner that evolves alongside you."


    Atticus was stunned, as was Magnus.


    "Soulkins are a heritage of the Frostbane family. Their numbers are so limited that only their alpha is typically allowed to bond with one. For the Frostbane family to give you something of such value¡­"


    Atticus barely registered Magnus''sst words; his mind was racing with thoughts of the soulkin''s abilities. It seemed almost too good to be true, and a sliver of fear crept in.


    ''Everything is going too well,'' he thought, wondering if it was all a trick. But he quickly shook his head. ''Always live in the present,'' he reminded himself. This was the reality in front of him, and he would embrace it.


    ''Soulkin¡­''


    As he said the word in his mind, the egg trembled in excitement, as if it were delighted that he had called to it.


    "So, what form will it take?" he asked after a moment.


    "From what I''ve heard, you won''t know until it hatches, and as for when that might be¡­ it varies for each person."


    Atticus nced at the egg again, this time with a warmer gaze. Perhaps being a "parent" wouldn''t be so bad after all.


    With that settled, Atticus resumed training, focusing on the art he had won from the Nexus. Another week passed, and while he was deep in meditation, he suddenly sensed someone entering the training room.


    Turning, he was utterly shocked to see the familiar purple haired figure of Seraphina Starhaven.

 Chapter 807 Confused

    Chapter 807 Confused


    Atticus was a bit surprised. He had recognized her serene presence the moment she entered, but it didn''t change the fact that her visit was highly unusual. Rising from his seated position, he bowed respectfully.


    "Come on, sweetie, we''re way past that now. Give me a hug instead," Seraphina said with a warm smile.


    But Atticus hesitated, ncing up at her before clearing his throat. ''What a deadly trap.''


    Despite being over a century old, Seraphina didn''t look her age at all. Her wless skin, perfectly entuated curves, and youthful features made her appear to be in her thirties.


    She might technically be older than Atticus, but considering his maturity far exceeded his physical age, it didn''t make the situation any less awkward.


    Atticus constantly had to remind himself that she was an old granny to maintain hisposure.


    Seeing his wary look, Seraphina chuckled. "You''re looking at me like I''m going to eat you alive. Rx."


    "Anyway, I can see you''ve got something on your mind. How about this aunty helps you out? I''ve got a great idea for dealing with those pests outside," she offered with a sly grin.


    Atticus''s bright eyes dimmed instantly. He had been hoping she might offer to teach him how to use his Spirit element, but clearly, he had been wrong.


    "What''s with that look? Don''t you want my help?" Seraphina teased.


    Atticus sighed. He could already guess what she was going to suggest, but he knew he had no choice but to listen. "What''s the idea¡­ aunty?"


    Her smile widened, clearly pleased by how he addressed her. "Simple: make your rtionship with Zoey public."


    ''I knew it,'' Atticus thought, frowning.


    "You do know she said no to me, right?" he replied, his tone t.


    "What?" Seraphina''s smile vanished.


    "Yeah," Atticus nodded. "She said no."


    "What do you mean she said no? You asked her out, and she refused?" Seraphina was utterly shocked.


    She had assumed their rtionship was already settled, especially after hearing about their bond back at the academy.


    This was why she had asked Atticus about his intentions with Zoey in the past, and his answer had more than satisfied her. She hadn''t bothered to ask about the current status of their rtionship, assuming it was a done deal.


    But now, hearing this, Seraphina''s gaze grew distant as she tried to process the revtion.


    "What the hell is wrong with that girl?" she muttered to herself, baffled. "Did her mother''s stupidity somehow reach her?"


    She appeared to be venting to herself. "I just don''t get it. From what I''ve heard about the two of you at the academy, it was obvious she liked you. No one could force her to act like that unless she wanted to. If she liked you, why the hell would she say no? How hard is it to just listen to your own feelings? What''s with all the unnecessary drama?"


    Seraphina took a deep breath, as if regaining herposure. ''Looks like I''ll have to pay the academy a visit. Thank goodness he''s still interested in her.''


    Throughout the entire scene, Atticus stood silently to the side, letting her mutter to herself.


    Seraphina sighed heavily, her demeanor shifting slightly.


    "Alright, let''s get to why I''m here today," she said, changing the topic. Atticus weed the shift, preferring it this way. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    She smiled warmly at him. "Your bloodline is quite peculiar, and although I''d love to say, ''I won''t ask any questions,'' I''m just too curious. Can you tell aunty more about it?"


    Atticus''s expression tightened. Since meeting her, Seraphina had always been kind to him, helping him in significant ways. She hadn''t given him any reason to not trust her.


    But Atticus wasn''t someone who trusted people easily. If it were up to him, not even Magnus would know the full extent of his abilities.


    While he trusted his grandfather, he disliked the idea of anyone, human or otherwise, knowing too much about him. Now, with the entire''s eyes on him, the fewer people who knew his secrets, the better.


    Seraphina seemed to sense his hesitation and chuckled lightly. "Alright, alright, you men and your secrets. I''ll go straight to the point, then. I''m sure you noticed the Starhaven family didn''t send any gifts."


    Atticus nodded. He had noticed but hadn''t given it much thought. It was their choice whether to send gifts or not.


    "Well, that was all me," she admitted. "I can feel a faint amount of spiritual energy around you. It''s a stretch, but I believe you have a good chance of bonding with a spirit."


    Atticus remainedposed, showing no surprise. Magnus had already told him that Seraphina knew about his Spirit element.


    "Hmm, I expected you to be shocked. You''re no fun," Seraphina teased, pouting slightly before flicking her hair dramatically behind her shoulder. The motion was almost ethereal, making her seem like a goddess for a moment.


    "Anyway," she continued, "the best gift I can offer you is this beautiful aunty teaching you how to channel that energy. I think it''s time for you to gain a gorgeous master."


    Despite her yful tone, Atticus knew she was serious. He maintained a calm expression, even as the corners of his lips threatened to twitch at her theatrics.


    "So, what do you say?" she asked, her eyes sparkling.


    For Atticus, the answer was obvious. He agreed without hesitation, and Seraphina''s smile grew even wider.


    His schedule was bing increasingly packed, but he would make it work. He had to.


    "Alright," Seraphina said cheerfully, "I''ll leave you to your training for now. Just let me know when you''re ready. Our training will take ce at my sector."


    As she spoke, her gaze drifted momentarily toward the incubator at one end of the training room. She smiled knowingly before turning back to Atticus. With a graceful wave, she exited the room.


    Finally alone again, Atticus settled back onto the ground, taking a moment to calm the egg''s emotions. It seemed excited, likely due to Seraphina''s presence.


    Magnus had left him to train, but Atticus could still feel his grandfather''s lingering gaze from their earlier conversation.


    ''The Spirit element, huh,'' Atticus murmured to himself. ''I wonder what kind of spirit I''ll bond with.''


    He didn''t mind the idea of traveling to the Starhaven sector for training. As the primary home of the Starhaven family, it was the most suitable ce to bond with a spirit. If he was going to unlock the full potential of his Spirit element, there was no better ce.


    After a few moments of reflection, Atticus cleared his mind and prepared to resume his training.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 808 Moon

    Chapter 808 Moon


    Atticus continued his training on the superior races'' art. As time passed, his progress steadily increased.


    He focused on learning the basics of each technique in the art rather than mastering a single one. His approach was simple: as soon as he grasped the fundamentals and understood the underlying principles of a technique, he moved on to the next.


    There were exactly nine techniques in the art, each representing a superior race, and Atticus had sessfully learned five of them so far: the Dimensari, Vampyros, Obliteri, Evri, and Regenerari techniques, in that order.


    Each technique had presented its own unique challenges. As he learned them, he experienced profound changes, not just in his abilities but deep within himself.


    It was as though his understanding of the world expanded with each new technique. He couldn''t fully exin it, but he could feel it, an inexplicable shift in perspective.


    Out of the five, the Dimensari technique had been the easiest to learn. With his solid grasp of the space element already, the rest of the technique came naturally. The others, however, had been far more challenging, requiring him to start from scratch.


    After an extended period of training, for the first time, Atticus decided to pause and take a break.


    "Is something wrong?" Magnus asked as he returned to the training room, noticing Atticus standing. It was unusual to see the boy voluntarily stop training.


    Atticus shook his head. "Nothing. I just thought I should take a break."


    Magnus''s eyes narrowed. "Are you hurt? Did the art injure you in any way?" He appeared in front of Atticus almost instantly, scrutinizing him thoroughly with a worried expression.


    Atticus felt a surge of embarrassment. ''I know I like training, but really?''


    He rolled his eyes with a small smile. "I''m fine, Grandpa. I just thought I''d take a walk. Nothing is wrong with me."


    But Magnus wasn''t convinced. His intense gaze remained fixed on Atticus, searching for any signs of injury or distress.


    With a sigh, Atticus spent the next few minutes reassuring Magnus that he was perfectly fine. Eventually, though reluctantly, Magnus backed off, allowing him to leave the training room.


    It was nighttime, and the moon bathed the entire estate in its serene silver glow.


    Atticus stepped outside, feeling a rare sense of calm. He was relieved that the group ofdies who had been waiting for him earlier wasn''t around now.


    What Atticus didn''t realize was that the real reason for their absence wasn''t ack of desperation. Instead, the long hours they spent waiting for him during the day often ruined their outfits and makeup, leaving them no choice but to retreat for the night to refresh themselves, only to return looking even better the next day.


    For now, though, the quiet night belonged to him.


    Atticus decided to remain cautious. Camouging himself and the incubator behind him, he walked quietly through the estate.


    As he reached one of therger buildings, he suddenly stopped and released his camouge. Turning his gaze to the roof, he narrowed his eyes.


    ''Who?''


    He had felt a presence up there. Without hesitation, his body shot upwards,nding on the roof in an instant. Killing his own presence, he carefully approached the figure he had sensed.


    At the highest edge of the roof sat a girl, bathed in the moon''s silvery glow. The light outlined her figure perfectly as she sat, seemingly meditating. She wore a form-fitting, battle-hardened attire that reminded Atticus of Earth''s Amazon warriors.


    For a moment, he was mesmerized.


    Her back was to him, but Atticus could sense that she was alert despite her meditative state.


    ''The Aquilora family,'' he recognized.


    Just as he was about to turn and head back down, she suddenly turned and looked straight at him. Her glowing silver eyes met his intense blue, and both froze in surprise.


    They were shocked, but for different reasons.


    For Atticus, the question was clear: ''How had she detected me?''


    He wasn''t using camouge, but he hadpletely suppressed his presence. He was certain he was far more powerful than her, so how had she sensed him?


    For Yesmin, the shock was entirely different: ''What is he doing here!?''


    She had spent weeks trying to meet this same boy, waiting outside the training room for hours, only for him to appear out of nowhere like this.


    Realizing she hadn''t offered her greetings, Yesmin shot up and gave a slight bow.


    "Apex Atticus. What¡ª"


    "You''re Yesmin, right?" Atticus interrupted, his words calm and direct.


    Yesmin froze. ''He actually remembered my name?''


    Their interaction during the ball had been brief, and she hadn''t expected him to remember her at all. Yet, that small acknowledgment made her heart swell, a shy smile forming on her lips.


    "Yes," she replied softly.


    "I see. How did you detect me?" Atticus''s tone was steady, but his curiosity was evident. He truly wanted to know. Was there a method he didn''t yet understand? He was certain it wasn''t just perception, he would have sensed that.


    Yesmin blinked, caught off guard by the unexpected question, but she quickly answered.


    "It''s our family''s bloodline, young master. Much like how the Steris receive power from the sun, we''re empowered by the moon. Within a certain radius, I can sense everything the moonlight touches. I felt a disturbance the moment you stepped onto the roof."


    Atticus was intrigued. ''Does that mean this is how the Steris bloodline works too?'' He theorized that it might be a simr principle, akin to how he connected with elemental molecules in the air.


    "Your bloodline is very impressive," heplimented.


    Yesmin smiled brightly. "Thank you, young master."


    A brief silence followed as neither seemed to know what to say next.


    "Alright, I guess I''ll take my lea¡ª"


    "H-how was your day?" Yesmin suddenly blurted out, her face flushing a deep shade of red as she turned her gaze downward, mortified. ''Why is my heart beating so fast?''


    She clenched her fists and forced herself to look back at him. She refused to let herself back down now.


    "Hmm, it was fine, I guess. I just trained all day," Atticus replied casually.


    "You love training," she said without thinking, her frustration at waiting for him every day spilling out unconsciously.


    Before she could apologize, she heard something unexpected: Atticusughing.


    "I''ve been told that by a lot of people," he said, amused. "But is it really that bad?" n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Caught off guard, Yesmin nodded instinctively, prompting Atticus''s mouth to twitch.


    Her heart calmed as she saw himughing, and a smile crept onto her face, until it strained the very next second.


    "What about you, though? At least you don''t see me sitting on a roof in the middle of the night, training," Atticus teased.

 Chapter 809 Complicating

    Chapter 809 Complicating


    The door to a medium sized room suddenly opened, and a purple haired young girl stepped inside.


    Sweeping her gaze across the room, Zoey''s eyes instantlynded on a beautiful woman with simr purple hair seated in a chair at one side of the room.


    As Zoey saw the expression on the woman''s face, she couldn''t help but feel confused. It was an odd and unusual look for her grandmother, especially since this was the first time they had met in over two years.


    "I greet the Parag¡ª" Zoey began speaking, but Seraphina immediately waved her hand dismissively, interrupting her.


    "Oh, save the useless greetings, granddaughter," Seraphina said curtly.


    ''She''s pissed.'' Zoey''s confusion deepened as she heard her grandmother address her that way. Anytime Seraphina called her "granddaughter" with that tone, it was a surefire sign she was 100% angry.


    "You seem fine, though," Seraphina continued. "I was expecting your head to be cracked open or for you to be afflicted with some mental curse."


    "Huh?" Zoey''s brows furrowed. "Did something happen, Grand¡ªauntie?"


    Seraphina sighed and closed her eyes briefly before reopening them. "Why did you say no to him?" she asked.


    Zoey''s confusion only intensified. "To who?"


    "Who else could I possibly be talking about?"


    Zoey''s eyes widened as she suddenly realized, and her expression shifted. Now she understood what this was about.


    "Wait, that''s the reason for all this?"


    "Yes," Seraphina replied, "I just can''tprehend it. Why? Just why? Help me understand."


    Zoey''s tone suddenly turned colder. "You don''t need to understand it."


    "Hm?" Seraphina tilted her head slightly, her gaze narrowing.


    "You don''t have to understand why," Zoey said, standing straighter. "It''s my life, and I make my own choices."


    Zoey''s earlier confusion had vanished, reced by a more colder look. She had been uncertain about why Seraphina was angry, but now that she knew it was because she had rejected Atticus, she couldn''t help but feel irritated.


    This was exactly why her rtionship with her mother, Celestia, had be so strained. Zoey hated when people tried to impose their will on her.


    Seraphina studied Zoey in silence for a long moment.


    "You like him, don''t you?" she finally asked, her voice turning a bit softer.


    Zoey''s angry expression wavered, and she suddenly averted her gaze before muttering under her breath, "I don''t know."


    "Fine," Seraphina said with a shrug.


    "Then I suppose you don''t care about the flock of beautifuldies trying to woo him back at the estate. It was so odd; I think I saw some of them going into his roo¡ª"


    Seraphina stopped mid sentence as she felt Zoey''s icy rend on her. It was as though she wanted to murder Seraphina no matter how impossible that sounded.


    Seraphina sighed internally. ''Fucking kids. Always making things soplicated.'' After calming herself down, she spoke in a more softer tone.


    "Honey. I understand how you feel, and I promise I''m not trying to force you into making a decision. You''re my granddaughter, and I will always love you. But stupidity shouldn''t be encouraged, and I''m sorry to say, right now you''re acting stupid."


    Zoey''s initial calm expression strained as frowned. No one liked being called stupid.


    "It''s the truth," Seraphina continued. "You clearly like this boy. He likes you too. So what exactly is the problem? Why are you making this soplicated?"


    Seraphina asked however, Zoey remainedpletely silent, her fists clenched tightly at her sides. Even as the seconds dragged on, she refused to say a word.


    Seraphina frowned, ''Am I missing something?'' she wondered. This felt off. Zoey had always been smart and logical, and she rarely acted impulsively. But her behavior now was baffling.


    It was clear that Zoey wasn''t ready to talk. However, just as the silence stretched out, a petite voice sounded through the room.


    "Alright, I can''t take this anymore!"


    A brilliant light red from Zoey''s chest, and in the next moment, the ethereal form of a small, petite figure appeared before her.


    "You!" Lumindra pointed a tiny finger at Zoey. "You''re acting stupid!"


    "Lumi! What are you doing? Why did youe out?"


    Ignoring her, Lumindra turned sharply toward Seraphina, who, despite the abruptness of the situation, respectfully bowed her head.


    "I greet the great Enchanting Drake," Seraphina said solemnly.


    Lumindra froze, and her smug expression softened into a satisfied smile. She straightened her figure before lifting her chin proudly.


    "Hmph! At least someone knows greatness when they see it. I like that," she said with a haughty tone.


    Although Seraphina was a paragon, lumindra was a Tier 7 spirit. To the Starhaven, they were akin to gods. "Lumi! Stop it! Go back right now!"


    Lumi cleared her throat akwardly. She had almost forgotten why she came out.


    Lumindra waved her off with an impatient flick of her hand. "Don''t interrupt me. I''m setting things straight." She shot Zoey a re before turning her attention back to Seraphina.


    "Here''s the thing, you''ve got the right idea, but there''s something you don''t know. The reason she''s acting this way is¡ª"


    "Lumi!"


    "Shush!" Lumindra snapped. "This is important."


    Seraphina''s eyes narrowed slightly as she focused on Lumindra. Her curiosity was piqued, and she listened intently as the spirit began exining the situation.


    Ever since she was young, Zoey had dreamed of bing strong enough to eradicate the Zorvans and raise humanity from being the lowest ranked race.


    That ambition had been her entire life, and bonding with a Tier 7 spirit, a bond so rare it hadn''t happened for generations, only reinforced her conviction. Her potential was limitless, and everyone knew it. Not even Seraphina had been able to bond with a Tier 7.


    But then Atticus entered her life. He wasn''t just strong; he was effortlessly achieving the very goals Zoey had set for herself before she could even began them.


    Watching him win the Apexpetition, she had felt happy for him, but bitter at the same time. That bitterness made her feel sick, ashamed.


    Seraphina absorbed Lumindra''s exnation without saying anything, her expression unreadable. After a while, she spoke.


    "So, let me get this straight," Seraphina said slowly, locking eyes with Zoey. "You said no to him because¡­ you''re jealous?" n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Zoey flinched, her face turning red again as she looked away. "It''s not just that¡­" she mumbled weakly.


    Seraphina let out a long, exasperated sigh and rubbed her temples. "Sweetheart," she said, "you''re seriouslyplicating your life for no reason."

 Chapter 810 Week

    Chapter 810 Week


    Zoey''s eyes turned moist as she lowered her head, muttering softly under her breath, "Yes."


    Seraphina sighed and her expression softened as she saw tears streaming down Zoey''s cheeks.


    Without hesitation, she enveloped her granddaughter in a warm hug. "It''s fine," she whispered gently.


    Even Lumindra, who had been hyper just seconds ago, fell silent. Watching Zoey cry hurt her, and she shifted ufortably on Zoey''s shoulder, her small hands reaching out to offer aforting touch.


    Between soft sobs, "Am I a bad person, Grandma?"


    Seraphina stroked her head gently, "You''re not, honey. You''re only human. It''s normal to have these feelings. Everyone does," she reassured her, holding her tightly.


    Zoey continued crying for a few minutes, before slowly regaining herposure. As she pulled away from the hug, she wiped her tear filled eyes.


    Seeing as Zoey had calmed down, Seraphina continued in a calm tone.


    "I understand how you feel, and it''s okay to have those emotions, even when it''s about something or someone you care about. But don''t make this moreplicated than it needs to be. This is simple, Zoey. You like him, so go for him."


    Zoey sniffled and tried to speak. "B-but¡ª"


    Before she could finish, Seraphina cut her off. "I want you to imagine something. Imagine him with anotherdy. How does that make you feel?"


    Zoey flinched, and she felt pang of pain spreading through her chest at the thought of Atticus being with another girl. She hated even thinking about it.


    Seraphina smiled knowingly. "That right there? That''s what will happen if you don''t get your feelings in order. You''re lucky he''s still interested in you."


    Hearing that Atticus was still thinking about her made Zoey''s heart swell with happiness. But Seraphina''s next words froze her in ce. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "But believe me when I say this, if you reject him the next time, that boy will move on. If you think he''ll wait for you forever, then you''re living in a fairytale."


    "He''s meeting newdies every day, Zoey. Beautiful, smart, and persistent ones. And let''s not forget, he''s a teenager. His hormones are off the charts. The more time you waste ''figuring out your feelings,'' the higher the chance you lose him. Do you want to regret it?"


    Zoey shook her head, the thought of Atticus with someone else was unbearable. But she still hesitated.


    Seraphina noticed the hint of hesitation and decided not to push her further. The rest was up to Zoey.


    "Okay then. Ultimately, the choice is yours. But here''s the thing, you have one year. When you graduate from the academy, I''ll use my authority to ce you in the same position as him. You don''t have a choice in that regard."


    Zoey''s head shot up in surprise. "The two of you will meet again, whether you like it or not. What happens after that is up to you. But don''t say I didn''t warn you."


    ¡­


    That night, Atticus and Yesmin had a light conversation. It was casual, filled with jokes, and refreshingly enjoyable for Atticus.


    After spending so much time dealing with older people, speaking with someone his own age felt like a breath of fresh air.


    During their talk that night, he learned interesting things about the Aquilora bloodline, which intrigued him deeply. However, after some minutes, Atticus made an excuse that he had something important to attend to.


    The truth was, he wanted to return to his training without admitting it, being called a "training maniac" was starting to wear on him.


    He noticed a slight shift in Yesmin''s tone when he mentioned leaving, but he chose to ignore it.


    Atticus headed straight for the training room and instantly immersed himself into his routine once again. After a while, he decided to switch things up and focus on something different for a brief period.


    He pulled out arge te that Oberon had gifted him and channeled his mana into it. Instantly, an intense concentration of the space element gathered around him.


    The te was an amazing gift. essentially a portable rune that created an environment rich in space molecules. It was akin to having a personal space elemental training room wherever he needed it.


    Atticus decided it was time to focus solely on his space element, and take a break from the superior races'' art.


    His progress was very fast, and as time passed, he achieved several breakthroughs, thereby awakening a variety of new abilities.


    Just as he had initially expected, the space element had been overwhelmingly powerful. Atticus couldn''t help but feel regret for not focusing on it earlier, it could have given him a significant advantage in the recent Apexpetition.


    One of the most notable ability was increasing his proficiency in gravity control. Before, he had relied on manipting earth molecules to intensify the gravity in the area, but now, by utilizing the space element, he could achieve far greater results.


    At his current level, Atticus could create a gravitational field so intense that even master ranks individuals would struggle to movefortably. It was a game-changer in high-stakesbat.


    Asides gravity maniption, Atticus also developed several new techniques:


    Miniature Singrity. He could now create a concentrated point in the air of gravitational pull that drew in objects, or more importantly, attacks. It served in both offensive and defensive.


    Space Infusion. By infusing the space element into his weapons and attacks, he amplified their range, precision, and lethality, opening up countless possibilities.


    Phase Shifting. This was his most exciting achievement, the ability to phase through physical objects. By covering every inch of his body with space molecules, Atticus could slip through doors and most walls, provided they weren''t reinforced with runes.


    He was certain that, if he focuses on this more, this technique could evolve into something far more advanced and powerful.


    As his proficiency over the space element increased, Atticus also gained further insight into the Dimensari technique as it relied heavily on space molecules. He found himself bing increasingly attuned to them.


    He was thoroughly satisfied with his progress. Then, Atticus decided to shift his focus again.


    Leaving the training room, he exited the Ravenstein estate and ascended into the sky, heading toward the elemental sanctums. This time, he wanted to refine his control over his other elements.


    Before traveling to the Starhaven sector, Atticus had decided to form the domains of all his elements first.


    He had already mastered each of them to a high degree and didn''t expect the process to take long. At most, he estimated that he couldplete this task within a week.

 Chapter 811: Decision

    Atticus''s visit to the elemental sanctums had been abrupt. However, as soon as each sanctum master noticed himing within their vicinity, they rushed outside to greet him.


    "Apex Atticus! Are you finally ready to advance your air element?"


    "Obviously not! He''sing to the light sanctum to form his domain!"


    "Aeliana, I think you''re the most beautiful woman in the world, but I won''t let you have this one!"


    The voices of Aeolus, the air sanctum master, and Aeliana, the light sanctum master, rang out as they argued.


    The other sanctum masters couldn''t help but throw them death res, irritated at theirck of decorum. Their current behavior was unsightly, especially considering who was visiting.


    In the minds of the sanctum masters and everyone in the human domain, Atticus''s image wasn''t just that of the young master and likely heir to the Ravenstein family anymore. He was their Apex.


    Even Isolde, the ice sanctum master, who had earlier disliked Atticus because of his talent, was now respectfully floating along with the others. He might have been naturally gifted, but that didn''t change the fact that he had achieved what no one else had.


    However, the person in question didn''t seem to care about all that. Atticus responded to their greetings with a warm smile.


    There was no way he could forget his experiences with each of their strange personalities. But soon, Atticus noticed a change. It was something he couldn''t avoid even if he wanted to.


    He saw an old man hovering to the side. An intense amount of fire molecules surrounded him, clearly indicating his element. He was obviously the new fire sanctum master. That realization made Atticus''s smile strain as he remembered Dekai.


    He hadn''t spent much time with the man, but it didn''t change the fact that he had been fond of him.


    The new fire sanctum master seemed to notice Atticus''s lingering gaze, and his expression turned solemn. "He was a great man. I''ll be sure to do him proud," he said, cing a fist over his chest.


    The other sanctum masters also read the mood and gave a moment of silence to honor Dekai.


    Just as Atticus nodded appreciatively, he suddenly heard a soft voice from the side.


    "Will youe to the darkness sanctum?"


    Turning, Atticus''s eyesnded on Ulithi, the darkness sanctum master. He had whispered the question, but everyone had heard him clearly. Their faces morphed into intense shock.


    Thezy bastard was actually volunteering for work? Their shock was palpable, and even Atticus was equally surprised. He hadn''t forgotten his experience with thiszy man.


    However, Ulithi''s gaze was serious as he stared at Atticus. He had always been looking for someone gifted like himself, but Atticus couldn''t even be ced in the same category. His talent was immeasurable. Ulithi didn''t want to miss the chance to teach him.


    Thepetition was fierce. The rest of the sanctum masters also expressed their desire for Atticus toe to their sanctums.


    In the end, Atticus chose the earth sanctum first. He was curious about how the earth element domain would be, and he appreciated the fact that the sanctum master had been silent while the others argued. He also assured the rest that he nned to visit each sanctum during the week.


    Atticus was led deep underground, where the earth molecules were abundant. He instantly sat down and entered a deep state of meditation. This time, all the sanctum masters gathered around, their gazes fixed on Atticus, who was meditating.


    The earth molecules swirled around him as though he was their prodigal kin. In the next instant, Atticus was lost in his own world.


    Fifteen hours. That was how long it took Atticus to form his earth domain.


    A blinding brown light pierced the sky, causing every sanctum master''s gaze to tremble.


    "Less than a day!"


    He had formed a domain in less than a single day. It was maddening. It was insane. They had all made assumptions about how long it would take him. They had considered the talent he had shown so far.


    However, why did it seem as though his talent was increasing every time?


    As the veil epassed arge area, Atticus felt a surge of power entering his body. He quickly stood up, flexing his fist.


    ''This might be a problem,'' he pondered deeply.


    Atticus had failed to ount for the fact that with each domain he formed, he would gain a surge of power that would increase his rank.


    However, that wasn''t the real issue. The problem was his life weapon. Atticus hadn''t forgotten. If he advanced to the grandmaster rank, he would be transported into his life weapon, where he might lose his life.


    It was something that required careful nning and a significant amount of readiness before he could even attempt it.


    ''I have to maximize everything first,'' he resolved.


    Atticus''s n was to dy his advancement into the grandmaster rank for as long as possible. Instead, he would focus on training all his skills to an extremely high level before facing the katana''s challenge.


    ''My bloodline might not be a good choice. Before I get transported, I should focus more on my mana-based abilities.''


    Atticus vividly remembered the time he had been transported to the katana realm. He had lost the ability to use his bloodline. If that happened again, he would have to rely solely on his mana based abilities.


    ''Let''s see by how much first. Status.''


    As Atticus''s eyes scanned his stats, he noted his rank.


    Level: Master


    ''I''m at the peak,'' he realized.


    Atticus could feel he was at the upper limits of the master rank. If he formed another domain or two, he would most likely reach the master+ rank.


    ''I''ll continue for now and stop when I reach halfway,'' he decided.


    Atticus had already resolved not to form all his elemental domains for now. He wasn''t ready to face the challenge that would follow.


    Aftering to this conclusion, Atticus released his hold on his domain. As the veil came down, Atticus appeared in front of the stunned sanctum masters, who were too shocked to speak.


    Atticus''s presence felt heavy. Although it barely affected the sanctum masters directly, they could feel the pressure in the surrounding area.


    The earth sanctum master, though quiet, wore a satisfied smile. Witnessing such a monumental moment had been extraordinary, and he relished every bit of it.


    Many of the other sanctum masters couldn''t help but gaze at him, each feeling a tinge of jealousy. In the next second, another round of arguments began. With a sigh, Atticus eventually decided to pick thest basic element, air.


    The air sanctum master was ted. After shing a smug grin at the rest, he led Atticus to the highest peak in the air sanctum, where intense, wild, and powerful winds whipped around.


    Atticus instantly got to work, meditating. He entered his own world.


    This time, it took Atticus 11 hours before a blinding grey light pierced the sky.


    "Hahaha! He did it! He fucking did it!"


    "Shut up!"


    The air sanctum masterughed loudly as Atticus formed his air domain, while the light sanctum master snapped at him for ruining the moment.


    As the sanctum masters watched in awe, Atticus shifted his attention to his status screen.


    --


    **Character Profile:**


    **Name:** Atticus Ravenstein


    **Age:** 16 ¡ú 17


    **Gender:** Male


    **Race:** Human


    **Attributes:**


    Strength: 710 ¡ú 820


    Agility: 722 ¡ú 830


    Endurance: 750 ¡ú 860


    Vitality: 765 ¡ú 880


    Intelligence: 80 ¡ú 84


    Perception: 67 ¡ú 73


    Charm: 63 ¡ú 67


    Will: 85 ¡ú 87


    **Level:** Master ¡ú Master+


    **Talent:** Mythical


    **Bloodline:** Primordial Elemental Bloodline


    **Elements:**


    - **Level 4:**


    - Fire: 6 ¡ú 7%


    - Water: 2¡ú 2.8%


    - Air: 0.2 %


    - Earth: 0.2%


    - **Level 3:**


    - Light: 98.8%


    - Darkness: 99.1%


    - Lightning: 99.7%


    - Ice:98.7%


    - Space: 62%


    - **Level 2:**


    NONE


    ---


    *Level 1


    NONE


    *Locked Bloodlines -


    - Spirt Element: 6 ¡ú 7%


    Abilities:


    ------------------------


    Innate Skills:


    * Conceal [Potential: Mythical]


    - The ability to conceal your level from anyone regardless of rank. You may choose what level you want to be shown.


    - Current mastery: Mythical


    Life Weapon Skills:


    * Transcendent sh: Godspeed Grace


    * Endless Strike


    *Vorpal Nova


    Normal Skills:


    * Arcane Barrier [Potential: Transcendent]


    - Current Mastery: Grandmaster-


    * Elemental Mimicry [Potential: Transcendent]


    -Current mastery: Grandmaster-


    *Ethereal Cloak [Potential: Empowered]


    -Current mastery: Master


    *???: [Collective Potential: Transcendent]


    -Current mastery:


    -Dimensional Loop: Novice


    -Predatory Perception: Novice-


    -Immunity Buildup: Novice-


    -Slow Decay: Novice-


    -Pain Resistance: Novice


    -Aura Masking: Novice-


    -Revenant''s Touch: ???


    -Metabolic Boost: ???


    -Nullification Field: ???


    ..


    Of everything, Atticus was focused on his rank. He had finally ranked up to the master+ rank. It was still in its early stages, but it was a very significant change, and his stats reflected this fact.


    After observing everything else, Atticus moved to the lightning element and spent even less time forming his domain, less than 10 hours.


    Afterward, he moved to the next element, surprisingly choosing ice. This time, Atticus had created a rune to boost his energy reserves. While forming a domain increased his rank the first time, it still required arge amount of energy.


    After less than 10 hours, a blinding blue light pierced the sky, followed by another round of shock from the sanctum masters.


    The boy hadn''t been joking when he said he would form all his domains in a week.


    Out of everything, only the light and darkness elements remained. Atticus chose the light element first after numerous persistent requests from the light sanctum master.


    After a few hours when he had formed his light domain, he delivered devastating news, news that caused Ulithi''s heart to break.

 Chapter 812 Idleness

    Chapter 812 Idleness


    As Atticus''s words dropped, the sanctum masters could swear they heard something shatter.


    Ulithi''s expression twisted, and his lips trembled as he asked,


    "W-why?"


    Atticus smiled wryly, shaking his head.


    "I''m trying to hold off on something for now. I''m sorry," he exined, offering only as much information as he feltfortable with.


    The other sanctum masters tried hard to stifle theirughter, but a few chuckles still slipped out as they saw the profound sadness on Ulithi''s face. Atticus had managed to form all the other domains except his, and now he was saying he had to stop? Ulithi felt cheated.


    "W-when?"


    He managed to ask.


    "Honestly, I''m not sure yet. But it will be very soon. You don''t have to worry. I still n on forming my domain¡­ just not now."


    Ulithi''s mouth moved as though to speak, but no words came out. His mind churned with different scenarios. What if he died without witnessing the boy forming his domain? His thoughts shifted toward his poor life habits. As a grandmaster+, he had a potbelly!


    ''I have to change,'' Ulithi realized inwardly.


    If anyone could hear his thoughts, they would have been shocked to see that thiszy man wanted to change because of Atticus. Once again, the kid had pulled off a miracle.


    After paying his respects and assuring Ulithi he would return, Atticus left the elemental sanctums and descended back toward the estate.


    ''Middle master+ rank.''


    Currently, Atticus was still in the master+ rank, but he had already reached the end of its middle stage.


    The formation of his darkness domain would have pushed him to the upper stage, but for now, Atticus didn''t want that. Although it would significantly increase his power, it didn''t change the fact that he would be treading a thin line.


    Atticus knew himself well. He could easily discover a new power and, before he knew it, rank up unintentionally. Thest thing he wanted was to be caught off guard when he got transported into the katana''s world.


    Returning to the estate with his incubator, Atticus rested for a day. The consecutive formation of multiple domains had taken a toll on him, and he needed significant rest.


    The day passed, and after refreshing himself, Atticus left the estate and headed to the training room.


    The usual flock ofdies lingered outside, but Atticus had bigger priorities. He dedicated himself to training once more, shifting between the superior race art and the space element, though he focused more on the former.


    In preparation for the katana''s realm, Atticus had to prioritize his mana based arts. The variability and strength of the superior race art made it perfect for this situation.


    Time passed as he trained. He felt his mastery increase significantly, and though he didn''t actively do anything, he could feel his connection to the egg deepening.


    Each moment they spent together made it more vivid in expressing its emotions. Atticus could now tell when it was happy, sad, or afraid.


    As the connection deepened, so did the egg''s clinginess. At one point, Atticus couldn''t even shower on his own anymore. Everywhere he went, he had to take the egg along.


    But Atticus didn''t mind. As their bond grew, he found himself bing fond of the beast inside. He had no idea what wasing, but it didn''t change the fact that their lives were bing inseparable.


    As time passed, Atticus continued to receive invitation letters from other races and, oddly enough, even from other tiered families of the human domain. These invitations were for birthday balls and all sorts of events. However, after his own birthday ball, Atticus couldn''t fathom why he would attend another one.


    Maybe for the sake of the world?


    Weeks turned into a month, and during that time, Atticus sessfully mastered all the techniques in the superior race art.


    Standing in the middle of the advanced training room, his gaze was fixed forward. To any observer, it seemed as though Atticus was simply staring into space, but in reality, it was as if he was in a different world entirely.


    The world appeared¡­ different. He could see everything. Even without relying on his perception, Atticus could see tiny orbs of blue light hovering in the air. He could make out the tiny, multicolored elemental molecules around him. He could sense things he never thought possible, even without trying.


    It was surreal. It felt as though his perception had been elevated to a level he had neverprehended before, a level where even its passive effects were overwhelming.


    He had felt it each time he learned an art of a superior race. It was as if he was collecting pieces of a puzzle. And now, he knew he didn''t have all the pieces he needed toplete the whole picture.


    He needed more.


    ''Is it the other races?''


    Atticus couldn''t figure it out fully, but he felt it was the most likely answer. Considering everything, all he had were the arts of the superior races.


    There were still the mid and lower races whose techniques he hadn''t acquired. Atticus feltpelled to seek them out.


    He would have to work toward that goal, and he already knew where to start: the dragon race and the Aeonians.


    Resolving to gain those arts before his military service began, Atticus stopped pondering as Magnus entered the training room.


    "You''re done?"


    Atticus nodded. "It''s just the basics, but with this, I can increase my proficiency over time."


    "Just try not to focus on one technique while neglecting the others. Although they''re separate techniques, they''ve been fitted into the same art. There''s a connection between each one that you shouldn''t ignore," Magnus exined.


    "Okay, Grandpa."


    What Magnus said had already been part of Atticus''s n. While the techniques were numerous, he intended to advance them together, ensuring bnce.


    With his ns in order, Atticus informed Magnus of his readiness to go to the Starhaven domain for his spirit lessons.


    Magnus had no objections but warned him to always stay on guard.


    "Will youe along?"


    Magnus shook his head. "I won''t follow you directly, but I''ll be close. Seraphina is trustworthy, but it''s always good to stay vignt. I''ll mark you just in case."


    Tendrils of lightning materialized and entered Atticus''s body. It was the same technique Magnus had used when Atticus entered the abyssal chasm. However, this time, Atticus could feel it, he could sense a subtle connection with Magnus.


    "Hmm,"


    His sensitivity had increased significantly.


    After speaking to Magnus, Atticus picked up the incubator and headed back to his room, where he simply sat down and meditated for a while.


    He heard a knock on the door, though his eyes were already open. He had sensed the figure approaching long before they reached his door.


    "Come in."


    The door opened, and a humanoid figure with a spherical face entered the room. It was Niall, the grandmaster that Whisker had given to Atticus in the abyssal chasm.


    Niall didn''t bow. He simply stood in front of Atticus, though his shock was apparent.


    Was this the same kid he had met months ago? The one he had restrained himself to fight? A child he could have killed with ease if he''d wanted to? It seemed impossible, and yet, here he was.


    "Wh¡ª"


    "What do you want?"


    Niall''s expression strained. Atticus''s voice was dismissive and cold, as though addressing an annoying bug that should leave quickly.


    He, a general of the sovereign, was being spoken to in this manner?


    Niall suppressed the anger bubbling within and decided to say what he hade to say.


    "Since I''ve arrived at the estate, I''ve done nothing. While I don''t care about serving you, it was my sovereign''smand¡­"


    "I''ll call you when I need you. For now, I don''t."


    Atticus''s expression didn''t change as he spoke, and his words made Niall clench his fists tightly.


    Atticus knew how the beast felt, but he didn''t care. Why should he care about the feelings of someone who had once tried to kill him? It seemed absurd.


    Ever since they had arrived at the estate, Atticus had given Niall a few simple instructions: Stay within the mansion. Don''t harm anyone, but defend yourself if necessary. And don''t cause trouble. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    It was just three rules, and that was all Niall had been doing since. But now, the idleness was eating at him. It was maddening.


    Niall wanted to do something¡ªanything¡ªwhich was why he had approached Atticus himself, hoping for an opportunity. But now, he felt unsure of what to do.


    As he turned in anger and was about to leave, he suddenly heard Atticus''s voice from behind and paused.


    "Get ready. We''ll be leaving the sector together soon."


    Niall didn''t turn or say anything, but those words, at the very least, calmed his anger. With a slight nod, he walked out of the room.


    "He should be useful. I''ll keep him around just in case," Atticus thought.


    As Atticus continued meditating, another day passed, and Seraphina arrived at the estate in arge purple construct.

 Chapter 813 Spirit Energy

    Chapter 813 Spirit Energy


    Arge purple construct hovered over the entirety of the Ravenstein estate, but none of the guards or Ravensteins roaming around seemed to care.


    Atticus was already outside alongside Avalon and Anastasia. He had informed both of them about his ns to go to the Starhaven sector to train.


    Anastasia had been reluctant, but she knew she didn''t really have a choice in the matter. Atticus was no longer just the young master of the Ravenstein family or her baby. He had be so much more.


    Because of this, she couldn''t hold him back due to her fears. So many people now looked up to him and relied on him. That was why she had given him the earlier go ahead to train however he wanted.


    Regardless, it didn''t change the fact that he was still her baby, and she was worried.


    Anastasia''s hug was tight, long, and incredibly warm.


    Both she and Atticus stood there for minutes until she finally decided to let go, though she was still not satisfied. Luckily, Avalon came to his rescue.


    "Knock ''em out," Avalon said, ruffling Atticus''s hair with a smile.


    Atticus nodded, smiling back as he quickly rearranged his hair. He was getting all too used to having it messed up.


    ''I should get a haircutter. I wonder which style,'' he thought.


    After saying his goodbyes to his parents, Atticus turned and gave Arya a nod. The day before, he had already said goodbye to the Ravende. He knew how she was, saying goodbyes in public was out of the question for her.


    A momentter, a purple glow surrounded Atticus and the others apanying him. In the next instant, they ascended skyward toward the massive construct.


    Aside from Atticus, Yotad, his Ravende hidden in his shadow, along with Dario and Niall, were also traveling with him.


    As they reached the purple construct, Atticus''s eyesnded on Seraphina, who was smiling at him.


    "You took too long, sweetie. For a second there, I thought you''d changed your mind."


    Atticus approached her. "I''m sorry about that¡­ auntie. I had a training goal I wanted to reach before I shifted my focus."


    "Hmm, alright. But you''re going to have to make it up to meter."


    As Atticus noticed the smug smile on Seraphina''s lips, he suddenly got a bad feeling.


    ''That doesn''t sound good,'' he thought, gulping.


    Seeing his reaction, Seraphina chuckled loudly. Herughter sounded melodious and smooth.


    A little embarrassed, Atticus diverted his gaze and walked to one side of the construct to stand.


    Meanwhile, Dario had long since bowed and offered his greetings. As someone well versed in politics, he understood how important it was. No matter how approachable Seraphina seemed, she was still a paragon.


    Only Atticus could interact with her so casually; none of the others dared to.


    Seraphina hardly paid attention to Dario, but her gaze lingered on Niall far longer than it should have. The beast hadn''t bowed. Niall refused to bow to anyone who wasn''t his sovereign, but Seraphina didn''t seem to care about such trivialities.


    Instead, she was intrigued. Since Niall would be apanying Atticus, Magnus had taken the liberty of informing Seraphina about his origins. She was particrly interested in the fact that Niall was a sentient beast, far more than his role as Whisker''s subordinate.


    Niall shifted ufortably as Seraphina studied him. No matter how much he tried, he couldn''t move. His gaze looked for Atticus, but thetter was already lost in thought.


    Atticus''s eyes were fixed on the construct they stood upon.


    ''It''s not mana,'' he realized.


    Atticus could feel it. The construct was made of energy, but it wasn''t mana. Mana carried a raw and primal feeling, untamed, coursing through the world without any bias. It didn''t have a personality, nor did it judge or care; anyone could use it.


    However, the energy used to create this construct was different. It felt refined, calmer, and ancient. Unlike mana, just being in close proximity to it evoked a strange feeling of peace within him.


    Atticus''s mind churned.


    ''So the spirit element is a separate energy from mana? How does it work?'' n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    In this world, almost everything alive relied on mana. Even those unable to awaken still had mana coursing through their bodies. The only exception to this fact was the Nullite race. How their race came to exist was a mystery, considering that they negated the very force that sustained the world.


    Mana was so universal that even the elements were reliant on it, making it hard for Atticus to believe that another energy could exist.


    ''Where is its source?''


    Atticus wondered. Mana was spread out in the, its source being the itself. But what about the spirit element? Was its source the spirits? If so, where did theye from?


    The journey to the Starhaven sector had begun, and the massive construct entered the golden pathway that connected the entire human domain.


    The tension and sounds that initially filled the construct gave way to silence. Seraphina and the others turned toward Atticus, noticing he was deep in thought, his gaze fixed on the construct.


    Seraphina smiled faintly.


    ''He started training already¡­''


    Her attention shifted to the aura surrounding him, and her gaze narrowed.


    ''The spiritual energy around him is thickening,'' she observed.


    Before the Nexus event, Seraphina had sensed a faint trace of spiritual energy in Atticus. She had been utterly shocked and struggled toprehend how it was possible.


    In the entire human domain, only those of certain bloodlines, primarily the Starhaven family, could interact with spirits, possessing what was known as spiritual energy.


    While there were tier two and tier three families in their sector who could interact with spirits, they were originally branches of the Starhaven family.


    Each of these families retained only specific spirit rted abilities, unlike the Starhaven family, who could utilize all. Over generations, these families branched out and formed their own legacies.


    Regardless, one fact remained indisputable: only those of Starhaven blood could interact with spirits and have spiritual energy.


    Atticus shouldn''t have even a faint trace of it.


    But now, the faint energy Seraphina had sensed before had intensified manifold, growing stronger with every passing second.


    The others didn''t seem to understand what was happening, but they noticed the shocked expression on Seraphina''s face.


    Was the monster kid pulling off something mind-blowing again?


    Minutes passed, and no one disturbed Atticus. Eventually, he came out from his thoughts, a frown appearing on his face.


    He had tried to make sense of everything but could onlye up with assumptions.


    ''I need to be sure,'' he thought. But assumptions weren''t enough, he needed answers. Only one person came to mind.


    Atticus turned to Seraphina, and as their gazes met, she smiled.


    Without saying a word, Seraphina tapped the space beside her, and Atticus approached and sat down. Both faced forward as Seraphina began exining everything about the Starhaven powers.


    Atticus absorbed the information at an incredible pace.


    ording to Seraphina, the Starhaven family''s power was tied to spirits, beings of pure energy that existed in a sacred realm on another ne of existence in Eldoralth.


    The entrance to this sacred realm was near an ancient, towering tree known as the Eternal Canopy, located in the heart of their sector.


    At the age of seven, every Starhaven underwent an awakening. Afterward, they would travel to the Eternal Canopy, where spiritual energy and spirits of various tiers, ranked from 1 to 7, were abundant. Tier 7 spirits were the most powerful.


    Like mana, the type and tier of spirit a person could bond with depended on their spiritual energy, talent, and alignment.


    Most people in the sector typically bonded with Tier 1¨C3 spirits. Only individuals from tier 1 and 2 families had the potential to bond with Tier 4 and Tier 5 spirits.


    Tier 6 spirits were exceedingly rare, so rare that usually, only one person in the Starhaven family could bond with such a spirit. That person often became the paragon.


    And Tier 7? Seraphina exined it simply: they were a myth.


    To Atticus, this was one of the most informative experiences he had ever had. He listened attentively, soaking up every word and loving every moment.


    Once bonded with a spirit, the individual gained ess to the spirit''s unique abilities. These abilities varied depending on the spirit:


    Every tiered spirit already had an established power, but the individual could not ess its full potential unless their body could withstand it and they had enough spiritual energy.


    Over time, they could develop their spiritual energy and mana, allowing them to unlock more of their spirit''s power.


    Like mana, spiritual energy could be intricately controlled and manipted. However, only a select few could perform advanced applications, such as shaping their spiritual energy into constructs.


    They could also perform Partial Transformation, which involved altering parts of their body to mimic the spirit''s traits. At the peak of this ability was Spirit Merging, aplete fusion with their spirit, transforming them into a hybrid of themselves and the spirit.


    By the end of the journey, Atticus felt enlightened in ways he hadn''t thought possible. It was as though a new world had opened up to him.


    Soon, the blitzing construct came to an abrupt stop.


    Atticus''s gazended on a breathtaking sight.

 Chapter 814 Celestial

    Chapter 814 Celestial


    As the massive purple construct came to a sudden stop, Atticus''s gaze shifted forward, and he was met with a breathtaking sight that almost blew him out of this world.


    The Starhaven sector was located in Sector 8 and it stood out among the divisions of the human domain. The sectors apart from sector 8 had been divided based on strategic considerations.


    At the center of the human domain was sector one, the academy, surrounded by the Emberforge sector, which was responsible for producing weapons and armor. Sector 3, the Ravenstein sector, enveloped them both, acting as their protectors.


    This strategic approach defined the division of the sectors, with one exception: the Starhaven sector. They had chosen Sector 8 for a single reason, the massive, sky splitting tree at its heart.


    This was the first thing Atticus saw.


    Even though it was at a great distance, the tree felt as though it stood directly in front of him. Being near Seraphina and aboard the construct already gave Atticus a calming sensation. But the sight of the tree itself seemed to strip away all his troubles, leaving him with a peace he had never experienced before.


    As the construct hovered closer, Atticus noticed a sudden change in the air. It was as though he had crossed an invisible barrier. The air felt freer, cleaner, like he had been breathing in filth his entire life and was now experiencing pure, clean air for the first time.


    "Beautiful, isn''t it?"


    Snapping out of his thoughts, Atticus turned to see Seraphina smiling at him.


    "It really is," he replied with a nod.


    He waspletely enthralled. Atticus marveled at the sight. He had only been to Sectors 10 and 6 before, and neither had left him as speechless as this.


    The Starhaven sector was a futuristic world that still maintained a deep connection to simplicity. There was a perfect blend of nature and modern architecture.


    Atticus could see countless purple haired individuals roaming the streets, some riding flying constructs while others walked alongside beautiful spirit beasts.


    ''They''re all somehow rted to the Starhaven family,'' Atticus thought, recalling Seraphina''s earlier exnation.


    Every other person in Sector 8 had originally been part of the Starhaven family before branching out. With his sharp gaze, he noticed that every single person in the streets had purple hair, which confirmed their lineage.


    ''Their poption is insane,'' he thought.


    The poption of Sector 8 rivaled that of the other sectors. Yet here, nearly the entire poption, or perhaps even all of it, shared Starhaven blood.


    ''Their birth rate is off the charts,'' Atticus thought, amazed at how one family could grow to such an overwhelming number.


    The massive construct they were on soon picked up speed, and as it passed over the city, the people below looked up and bowed, paying their respects to their paragon.


    Unfortunately for them, Seraphina hadn''t thought it necessary to inform the entire sector about Atticus''s arrival. If she had, one could only imagine how chaotic things might have gotten.


    Soon, they reached an estate built around the imposing tree, its massive width spanning kilometers.


    The construct descended toward a beautiful,rge temple like building at the center of the estate. Waiting below was a procession of purple haired individuals.


    At their forefront stood an incredibly beautiful woman who bore a faint resemnce to Zoey, Celestial Starhaven, the current matriarch of the Starhaven family and Seraphina''s daughter. Behind her stood a group of older men and women. These were the elders and key figures of the Starhaven family.


    Although Seraphina had kept the news from the rest of the sector, she had informed her daughter. Atticus might not see it that way, but he was no longer just the heir to the Ravensteins.


    His authority now extended beyond Sector 3. He was an important figure throughout the entire domain, and he had to be treated ordingly when visiting other sectors.


    Celestial''s lips pressed into a thin line as she watched her mother and Atticus approach.


    ''He really came,'' she thought.


    When her mother had first told her about Atticusing to bond with a spirit, Celestial had assumed old age had finally caught up with her. Otherwise, why would someone who wasn''t of Starhaven blood even attempt to bond with a spirit? It seemed absurd.


    ''She''s doing it again,'' Celestial''s gaze turned cold.


    It was no secret that Seraphina wanted Zoey and Atticus to be together. But Celestial didn''t want that. To her, the spirits were everything.


    Zoey had bonded with a Tier 7 spirit, an achievement unseen for generations.


    It went without saying that a child between Atticus and Zoey would possess extraordinary talent. But Celestial couldn''t ept the idea of Atticus''s bloodline diluting Zoey''s. What if their child''s elemental talent overshadowed their spirit talent?


    In the human domain, it was well known that a powerful lineage couldpletely suppress another. This was clear with Avalon and Anastasia, Avalon''s Ravenstein elemental bloodline had entirely suppressed Anastasia''s Craford bloodline, leaving Atticus unable to ess it.


    It wasn''t just about talent, either. If Atticus and Zoey ended up together, who would inherit the Starhaven legacy? Celestial had only one child, and currently, no one was more deserving of the legacy than Zoey, someone who had bonded with a Tier 7 spirit.


    Atticus''s future was undeniably bright, and he would likely be the leader of humanity. Zoey standing beside him would be a dream for most, as the political advantages for the Starhaven family would be unmatched.


    But Celestial didn''t care about politics. Her devotion was to the spirits, and she wanted her daughter to take her rightful ce. If Zoey married Atticus, Celestial feared she would lose her daughter to another destiny, something she couldn''t ept.


    As Atticus and Seraphina approached, the group bowed deeply, first to their paragon, then to the apex of humanity.


    Seraphina responded with a casual wave of her hand, while Atticus gave a simple nod.


    As the group straightened, Celestial, along with every other person present, froze as their gazes locked onto Atticus. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Spiritual energy!?"

 Chapter 815 Purple

    Chapter 815 Purple


    The shock was palpable, so intense that many didn''t even know how to react.


    Celestial''s gaze remained fixed on Atticus, and though she said nothing, her mind spun faster than ever before.


    The group gathered to wee them consisted mostly of grandmaster+ ranks, with others of lower power levels standing behind. Their sensitivity to spirit energy was exceptionally high, and none of them had noticed it before. But now, as Atticus stood in front of them, they all felt it.


    There was spirit energy emanating from him!


    ''Impossible!''


    That single word resounded in the minds of the Starhaven family. There was no doubt about Atticus''s lineage,he was a Ravenstein through and through. His ability to control the elements confirmed that.


    Any thought that he might be a bastard child of a Starhaven family member was immediately dismissed.


    He wasn''t a Starhaven, and yet he had spirit energy?


    ''I''ve met him before, and I didn''t feel any spirit energy. What changed?''


    Celestial thought back to the apex selection event, where every family had gathered. She had seen Atticus then, and there hadn''t been even a trace of spirit energy radiating from him.


    ''Did she do something?''


    Her gaze shifted to Seraphina, who in turn was giving her a smug smile, clearly enjoying every second of the situation.


    Celestial dismissed the notion. Even as a paragon, there was no way Seraphina could have done something like this. Spirit energy was innate.


    The other important members of the Starhaven family were equally stunned. Their shock was so profound that they all stared at Atticus without looking away, ignoring the rudeness of their actions.


    Many of them had been delighted at the idea of their apex visiting, hoping to make connections or impressions. Instead, they were met with a reality far beyond their expectations.


    Seraphina''s smile widened in satisfaction. But in the next second, her expression turned serious as she addressed the others.


    "As you can see, our apex can somehow emanate spirit energy. Our duty is not to question how but to do everything in our power to help him harness it. He will train in the Sanctum of Origins beneath the Eternal Canopy, where the spirits source from."


    Her voice carried authority, and the stunned expressions on the faces of the Starhaven family began to shift.


    A ripple of murmurs echoed as the gathered members whispered among themselves. The Sanctum of Origins was an incredibly sacred ce, so much so that only the paragon and matriarch were allowed ess to train. It was where the spirit energy was strongest, the very ce where spirits came into the world.


    Many felt dissatisfied that an outsider would be allowed into such a revered space. Yet, none dared to speak up. Questioning a paragon, especially Seraphina, was unthinkable.


    Several members turned to Celestial, hoping she might object. But her piercing gaze remained locked on Atticus.


    Celestial was torn. If what she was witnessing was true, wouldn''t Atticus be the perfect match for her daughter? Their offspring could potentially inherit both elemental and spiritual talents.


    But there was a problem. The spiritual energy around Atticus was too small. What if his talent in that area was negligible?


    Her gaze suddenly sharpened. She noticed something the others hadn''t: the spiritual energy around Atticus was increasing.


    ''What the¡­''


    Celestial froze in shock. It was inconceivable, mind numbing even. Yes, they were close to the source of the spiritual energy, but the rate at which Atticus''s energy was growing was unheard of. Not even someone with the potential to bond with a Tier 7 spirit could achieve this.


    And yet, it was happening right before her eyes.


    Celestial stood still, her mind racing, oblivious to the many gazes now focused on her.


    Meanwhile, the cause of all the tension stood quietly to the side. Atticus was the center of attention, yet he seemed entirely unbothered, lost in his own world.


    He felt calm, not the battle hardened calm he experienced duringbat but a deeper calm, one that seemed to resonate from the depths of his soul.


    His gaze wandered, eventually settling on the massive tree. If the others knew what was happening to him right now, their minds would be even more blown than they already were.


    In Atticus''s eyes, the world was purple.


    He could see it all, the massive amounts of spiritual energy emanating from the tree, nketing the area like a purple fog. He saw the countless purple spirits of various sizes soaring through the skies. Everything was vivid, and it was beautiful.


    Atticus stood silently, absorbing the scene. He had no words.


    He was so entranced that he didn''t notice the silence that had fallen over the crowd or the many eyes now fixated on him.


    The situation grew awkward as it became evident that Atticus wasn''t paying attention to anyone.


    Seraphina chuckled softly. She understood what was happening, and even she was shocked. Yet, she couldn''t help but find it amusing. It was as though she had forgotten just who Atticus was.


    Breaking the silence, Seraphina spoke.


    "Would you like to rest first, or should we begin immediately?"


    Her words snapped Atticus out of his thoughts. Noticing the stares, he realized he had lost himself for a moment.


    Though he felt slightly apologetic, he chose not to address it. Turning to Seraphina, he responded,


    "I don''t need to rest. We can start now."


    Seraphina smiled knowingly. By now, she had a strong sense of who Atticus was. She had only asked the question to ease the tension.


    Without further dy, Seraphina led Atticus, Celestial, and several Starhaven members into the temple. They descended a flight of stairs, eventually reaching an open space beneath the temple.


    As Atticus stepped into the area, his eyes widened at the enchanting sight. The spiritual energy here was even denser.


    ''We''re under the tree,'' he thought, noticing the thick roots weaving throughout therge space. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Without hesitation, Seraphina gestured to the center of the space. "Sit here," she instructed.


    Atticus moved to the middle and lowered himself to the ground, ready to begin.

 Chapter 816 Two

    Chapter 816 Two


    The Sanctum of Origins was utterly silent despite the number of people present.


    Everyone was processing waves of shock, but the murmurs and chatter had ceased the moment they entered this sacred ce.


    The Starhaven family could be considered a religious body, worshiping higher ranked spirits as though they were gods. Although internal strife existed within the family, as it did with anyrge group, when it came to spirits, they were united.


    The gathered members fixed their piercing gazes on the apex of humanity as though he were an alien. The fact that a paragon was personally teaching him only added to their disbelief.


    Seraphina crossed her arms, looking down at Atticus, who sat cross legged on the floor. He gazed around, admiring the space. She waited for him to settle before speaking.


    "Listen carefully, sweetie. Training your spirit element isn''t like training mana. Spiritual energy is different. It''s not raw or neutral. It''s subtle, but it''s what connects you to the spirit world. Without it, you can''t interact with the spirits, let alone use their power."


    Atticus snapped out of his thoughts, ncing up at her, pondering her words.


    "So, the more spiritual energy I have, the more powerful the spirit I bond with?"


    Seraphina shook her head. "Not exactly. The spirit you bond with doesn''t depend on the amount of spiritual energy you have. Spirits are powerful, independent beings. You don''t control them, and you don''t choose them, they choose you. What your spiritual energy does is determine how much of their power you can use. Think of it like a bridge. The stronger your spiritual energy, the stronger the bridge. And the stronger the bridge, the more of their abilities you can handle without breaking."


    "Okay," Atticus said slowly. He had to admit, he was enjoying the lesson. It seemed Seraphina had a natural talent for teaching. However, something still bugged him. "But how do I get more spiritual energy?"


    He could see the energy in the air; the answer seemed obvious. However, that wasn''t what he was asking. Just like with mana, spiritual energy was everywhere. But with mana, he absorbed it into his mana core. So, where would spiritual energy go?


    Seraphina gave a faint smile. "Good question. Just like with mana, spiritual energy gathers in a ce inside you. It''s like a well in your mind. It''s not something you can see, but you can feel it if you try. The first step is finding it. You do that by meditating, feeling the spiritual energy in the air and absorbing it into your body. The rest shoulde instinctively."


    Atticus frowned. It sounded simpler than he expected.


    ''I better not jinx it,'' he thought. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Seraphina chuckled, seeing the look on his face. "It''s harder than it sounds," she said. Not wanting to waste more time, she continued, "Close your eyes, block out everything else, and focus. You''re not trying to control anything, just search for that stillness inside you. When you find it, you''ll feel the well. It might feel like warmth or a soft pull. Once you find it, you can start drawing energy from the world around you. It''s in the air, the ground, even the light. Let it flow into the well. The more you do this, the more your well will expand."


    "And then what?" Atticus asked. "I just keep doing that until a spirit shows up?"


    "Pretty much," Seraphina said with a shrug. "To form a bond, you''ll need to do this for as long as it takes. Sometimes it takes days, maybe even weeks. Spirits don''te to just anyone, and they''re not in a hurry. They''ll only choose you if they see something they like. It could be strength, or even just your potential. You can''t force it, and you can''t rush it. All you can do is grow your spiritual energy and wait."


    "And if no spirit chooses me?"


    "Then there''s no helping it. This isn''t your path," she said bluntly. "But you''re not going to fail. The fact that you''re here means you''ve already got something they''re interested in. Focus on the process. Meditate, grow your energy, and let the rest happen when it''s supposed to. The spirits respect patience, and they respect effort. Show them you''re serious."


    "I see¡­"


    Seraphina smiled. "I''ll give you a little motivational boost. Although it takes days or even weeks for others, my Zoey was able to achieve this in a day."


    Atticus frowned as he noticed the smug smile on Seraphina''s face.


    ''Is she trying to stir up some kind ofpetitive spirit?'' he thought, almost chuckling to himself.


    Giving Seraphina a knowing nod, Atticus took a deep breath and closed his eyes.


    He cleared his mind, entering a state of absolute concentration. In the vast purple world he envisioned, it was only him, nothing else mattered. He ignored the piercing gaze of Celestial and the important figures of the Starhaven family.


    ''Not yet.''


    As the minutes passed, Atticus realized that while he could see the energy, he couldn''t quite control it yet.


    Regardless, he could feel something within him subtly growing. He couldn''tpletely exin it, but it reminded him of his experience with the space element. When he had first entered the space elemental room, he''d felt the same sensation.


    The higher the exposure, the faster he would awaken his spirit element. And considering how dense the spirit energy in the air was here, it was only a matter of time.


    Atticus''s emotions remained calm and peaceful, but the emotions of those watching him were anything but.


    The gathered Starhaven members felt as though everything they believed about their bloodline was being shattered before their eyes.


    Celestial''s gaze trembled, her hands clenched so tightly that the air around her seemed to vibrate. She didn''t know how to feel.


    As Atticus meditated, his spirit energy continued to increase, at an even more rming rate than when they were outside. None of them could exin what was happening, and that uncertainty only made it more terrifying.


    Time stretched, minutes turning into an hour. And when that hour was about to be two, everything changed.

 Chapter 817 Goal

    Chapter 817 Goal


    In Sector 8, it was an ordinary day for its inhabitants.


    The people of the Starhaven sector had always lived in peace and harmony. With spiritual energy permeating the air and the Eternal Canopy towering above, even the most ruthless, bloodthirsty individuals found themselves subdued and tranquil.


    The crime rate in the sector was nonexistent, and everyone treated one another with kindness and respect. It was a peaceful metropolis, where the daily routines were carried on uninterrupted.


    But today, everything changed.


    It was 2 PM in the afternoon, and yet the bright golden rays of the sun began to dim. Slowly, the light disappeared, and the entire sector was plunged into perpetual darkness.


    Inhabitants looked up to see the sun obscured by clouds so thick that nothing could be seen through them.


    A blinding sh of white light suddenly illuminated the sector, followed by the deafening rumble of thunder. Confusion spread like a wave as the people wondered just what was happening.


    Then, they felt it.


    A presence.


    It was surreal, as though a single eye had opened up in the skies, watching their every move. The sensation waspletely invasive, making everyone feel utterly exposed.


    And then came the fear.


    It was intense and primal, fear that seemed to well up from the deepest parts of their being.


    At first, no one couldprehend where it hade from. But that changed when they turned their attention to their bonded spirits.


    The spirits were silent, trembling. None of them spoke, and none dared to. It was as though uttering even a single word was a divine sin.


    The inhabitants all turned their gazes toward the temple where the Sanctum of Origins was located. There, an incredible, unprecedented amount of spiritual energy was gathering.


    Inside the Sanctum of Origins, the once peaceful atmosphere had transformed entirely.


    Atticus sat at the center of a swirling storm of spiritual energy.


    Earlier, he had been calmly meditating, attempting to absorb spiritual energy to awaken his element, while the gathered Starhaven members fought with existential crises over his impossible rate of energy absorption.


    But as time passed, the inevitable soon happened, Atticus finally absorbed enough spiritual energy to awaken his element.


    At one moment, the space was peaceful and silent.


    And in the next, an overwhelming flood of spiritual energy nketed the room, as though the very air had turned into a dense ocean.


    Seraphina had long since stepped back away from Atticus. She, Celestial, and the others stared at him with intense shock.


    They knew what was happening. They recognized it, and it shook them to their core.


    The bonding process had begun.


    When someone absorbed spiritual energy, they essentially sent out a signal to the spirits in both this ne and the spirit realm.


    Normally, the bonding process could take days or even weeks, as spirits preferred to observe those they found interesting before making a decision.


    Zoey''s one day bond had been the shortest time ever recorded in Starhaven history.


    But now, that record was being shattered before their very eyes.


    Two hours. It had taken just two hours, and he was already forming a bond.


    But that wasn''t all.


    ''What''s with this spiritual energy?'' Seraphina thought, her usual calm demeanor long gone.


    She had been present when Zoey awakened, and the spiritual energy that gathered then had been intense. But it was nowhere near what was currently gathering now.


    Zoey had bonded with a Tier 7 spirit, a being at the top of the food chain in the spirit world. Yet, the energy emanating now was many times greater than what she had witnessed before. That fact was enough to send an intense chill down her spine.


    And it wasn''t just her.


    In the next instant, they all felt it, the presence, followed by primal fear.


    Seraphina and Celestial had both bonded with a Tier 6 spirits. And yet, they found themselves gripped by an overwhelming fear.


    ''What the hell is this child summoning?'' Seraphina thought gravely. And I t was clear from the others expressions that they shared her sentiments.


    All eyes turned to Atticus.


    But Atticus had no idea what was happening.


    As soon as he reached the required amount of exposure, he felt a warmth spreading through his body and a slight pull, as if something was forming within him. It was akin to a well being carved into his mind.


    He was enjoying the process until he suddenly felt it, a presence watching him, iprehensible and immense. It wasn''t fear he felt, but the sensation of something fundamentally wrong.


    His eyes snapped open.


    Everything around him was frozen.


    Seraphina, Celestial, and everyone else in the room were still, locked in ce. Even the air felt heavy and unmoving, as though someone had pressed pause on the world itself.


    Then, a voice broke the silence.


    "What is your goal?"


    The voice was calm and measured, resonating like a distant drum. It carried a sagely authority, a weight that demanded an answer without the need for force.


    Atticus''s instincts screamed at him to respond, but he stayed silent, his gaze calmly wandering as he tried to locate the source of the voice.


    He knew this being was far more powerful than him. The simple fact that it could freeze even a paragon in ce proved the depth of its power.


    But the being hadn''t deemed it necessary to show itself. Why should he indulge it?


    "Hmm," the voice spoke again, a faint chuckle following, low and rumbling, as if it emerged from the core of the world.


    "Pride," the voice said, "you have it, and I like that. I will show myself to you."


    The air shifted as the presence intensified. Slowly, before Atticus, a figure began to materialize, stepping out of nothingness as though it had always been there.


    The being was tall, cloaked in flowing robes that seemed to be woven from light and shadow. Its face was ageless, its eyes glowing faintly with a golden hue. The air around it felt alive, as if it carried its own sentience. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Atticus felt the weight of the being''s presence pressing down on him, as though the very world was bearing down on his body. Yet, he fought the sensation, meeting the being''s gaze head on.


    The being stopped, studying him for a moment before breaking the silence again.


    "Now, I ask you again," it said, its voice quieter but no lessmanding.


    "What is your goal?"


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 818 Big

    Chapter 818 Big


    In the middle of a peaceful forest, a blinding purple light ignited from the chest of a purple haired girl seated cross-legged in a small clearing.


    From it, the petite figure of Lumindra burst forth, soaring high into the air and turning sharply to face a particr direction.


    Zoey''s eyes snapped open, following Lumindra''s gaze into the sky.


    "What happened?" she asked instantly, her heart pounding.


    Lumindra''s gaze was icy, her bloodthirsty aura nketing the entire forest. It was as though she had spotted her greatest enemy. It was a look Zoey had never seen Lumindra wear before, not since the day they bonded.


    But that wasn''t what made Zoey''s heart race. Her hands were trembling, and though there was nothing visibly threatening in her surroundings, she could feel it. It was Lumi.


    Despite the aura of raw aggression Lumindra was exuding, Zoey could sense her true emotions. She was angry, and scared.


    It was as though Lumindra hadn''t even heard her. Her narrowed eyes remained fixed on the distance, and her aura continued to grow, reaching unimaginable heights.


    The ground began to quake, trees swayed violently, and branches rattled under the weight of the energy she was releasing.


    The brilliance of the purple light intensified as Lumindra began to transform. Her petite form expanded, shifting into a massive, imposing drake.


    "Lumi! What''s wrong!?" Zoey''s voice rose.


    Her mind raced. Was there a threat nearby? What could have triggered this reaction? She couldn''t find an answer. And it scared her even more.


    Lumindra''s massive wings pped once, creating an intense wind that uprooted nearby trees and sent a wave of dust billowing outward. She looked ready to take off when, suddenly, she froze.


    ''Shit. I''m in the academy,'' Lumindra thought grimly.


    The academy''s rules were absolute. Until studentspleted their required three years, none of them were permitted to leave. The aegis shield that enveloped the academy made certain of that.


    ''With my current power, I can''t break through,'' Lumindra realized, her icy gaze darkening as she reverted back to her petite form.


    This was one of the strict conditions of bonding with a human. In Eldoralth, spirits were always limited to the abilities of the humans they bonded with.


    For most spirits, this was a significant power reduction. It was why spirits were cautious about choosing who to bond with.


    Bonding with someone with subpar potential could limit them irreparably, as the bond could not be broken without the death of either the human or the spirit.


    Even as Lumindra returned to her normal form, her gaze remained locked on the distant horizon, her thoughts racing. She ignored Zoey''s calls, both vocal and telepathic.


    ''Why is he here?'' Lumindra thought gravely. ''This is bad. Incredibly bad. If that man is here, then massive changes areing that will shape Eldoralth and everyone living in it.''


    Minutes passed, and Zoey eventually grew frustrated. She flew up to meet the petite spirit, floating directly in front of her and blocking her line of sight.


    "Lumi! What the hell! What''s going on?" Zoey''s angry voice snapped Lumindra out of her thoughts, forcing her to focus on the girl in front of her.


    Lumindra took a deep, heavy breath, the sound carrying a weight that immediately silenced Zoey''s frustration.


    "Zoey," Lumindra''s voice was still small and sweet, but the seriousness and gravity within it were impossible to ignore.


    Zoey''s anger melted away as she registered the shift in tone. Her expression grew serious, and she waited silently, bracing herself for what Lumindra was about to say.


    Lumindra began,


    "A change ising, and it''s not good. A spirit has just appeared in your sector. I''m not entirely sure why, but the implications can only mean trouble."


    Zoey''s expression darkened. "Is everyone okay?" Her thoughts immediately turned to her grandmother and mother. If Lumindra was reacting like this, even with Seraphina, a paragon, present, then it had to be something terrible.


    "Honestly, I don''t know," Lumindra admitted. "But I can''t think of any reason why he would harm any humans, so I think you should calm down."


    "Then why is this spirit there?" Zoey pressed. She was still feeling uneasy.


    "I can only think of one reason: he found someone he wants to bond with."


    Spirits didn''t juste to Eldoralth without reason. There was always a purpose, and in most cases, it was when they found a human they were interested in bonding with.


    But this thought left Lumindra more confused than ever. In all of Eldoralth, she doubted there was anyone who could interest that man.


    And yet, a figure suddenly came to mind.


    ''Could it be him?''


    A talent so overwhelming it defied logic. A demeanor so cold it sent shivers down the spines of many. And most importantly, an unshakable pride.


    There was only one person who fit the description: Atticus Ravenstein.


    But Lumindra immediately dismissed the thought.


    ''He doesn''t have spiritual energy,'' she reasoned. Without spiritual energy, it was impossible to bond with any spirit, let alone catch the attention of one as significant as this.


    Regardless, the man was in Sector 8, and it was not good news.


    "Who is this spirit?" Zoey''s question pulled Lumindra from her spiraling thoughts.


    Lumindra sighed heavily, her gaze softening as she looked at Zoey. "Zoey¡­ I''ve been keeping things from you, and for that, I''m sorry."


    "Keeping things from me?" Zoey frowned.


    "Yes. About our origins. Tell me, what do you know about that?"


    Zoey furrowed her brows. The origin of the spirits was a story passed down through the Starhaven family for generations. Even the youngest children knew it.


    "You were one of the first races of Eldoralth. You roamed the before humans existed."


    Lumindra shook her head. "That''s a lie," she said, "We were never from Eldoralth. The spirit realm isn''t just another ne tied to this world, it''s an entirely different world. A mid world, to be exact."


    Zoey''s head began to spin. It felt like everything she had believed in was crumbling around her.


    Lumindra''s voice softened even more. "I know, Zoey. It''s a lot to take in. I promise I''ll exin everythingter. But for now, I need you to listen carefully to what I''m about to say. Big changes areing, and you need to be ready."

 Chapter 819 Ozeroth

    Chapter 819 Ozeroth


    "First of all, I need you to promise me, no matter what, you must never tell anyone what I''m about to share with you."


    Zoey clenched her fists, taking a moment to regain herposure. She nodded seriously, deciding that it was better to know than remain in the dark.


    "Alright," she said.


    Lumindra nodded in return before continuing.


    "Aerithis." Lumindra began. "That''s what you all call the spirit realm, our true home. It''s a world filled with spiritual energy far beyond anything you see here. It''s vast, muchrger than Eldoralth, but now¡­ it''s on the brink of destruction."


    Zoey''s brow furrowed in confusion. "Destruction? What''s happening?"


    "Exactly what you''re currently facing here," Lumindra exined. "Our world is under attack by an alien race. And no, it''s not the Zorvans. These invaders are many times more powerful than them. We''ve been fighting for centuries, but we''re losing."


    Zoey froze, her mind racing. It was a lot to process. Beings more powerful than the Zorvans? Another world? The information left her heart pounding.


    The inhabitants of Eldoralth had always been aware of the possibility of other worlds, especially after the arrival of the Zorvans. But this revtion, that they weren''t the only threat, left Zoey shaken. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    If Eldoralth managed to repel the Zorvans, what then? Would they live in constant fear of attack from other worlds?


    As her thoughts spiraled, a chilling realization dawned on her. Zoey turned to Lumindra, her voice trembling.


    "And that''s why spirits areing here?"


    Lumindra nodded without hesitation.


    "Yes," she confirmed. "Aerithis has always been the home for spirits. But if we lose it¡­ we''ll have nowhere to go. Eldoralth is our contingency n. Some spirits have already crossed over to integrate into this world. But if the worst happens, we''ll need this world as our sanctuary."


    Zoey struggled to process the gravity of it all, but one question wed at her. She decided to focus on the matter at hand.


    "Then¡­ the spirit that appeared in Sector 8?"


    Lumindra''s expression darkened. She hesitated briefly, then spoke.


    "That spirit¡­ his name is Ozeroth."


    Zoey couldn''t exin it, but just hearing the name sent a chill through her. "Who is he?"


    Lumindra''s hand clenched tightly, and her voice took on a sharper edge.


    "He''s the most prideful, insufferable spirit to have ever existed. I''ve never met anyone so full of themselves in my life."


    Zoey could practically feel the hate radiating from Lumindra. It was the first time she had seen her spirit show such open hostility toward someone.


    "I''ll tell you about this arrogant fool¡­"


    Zoey listened intently as Lumindra began recounting Ozeroth''s past.


    ording to her, Ozeroth had been born a Tier 1 spirit, just like every other spirit in Aerithis. But he was different.


    He rose through the ranks faster than anyone in Aerithis''s history. He fought in wars, dominated entire armies, and left everyone scrambling in his wake.


    By the time Ozeroth reached the peak of Tier 7, the highest rank before bing a king, he was practically untouchable.


    Because of his unmatched power and achievements, the Spirit King himself summoned Ozeroth to grant him the title of Primarch, the highest honor for Tier 7 spirits. As a Primarch, Ozeroth would serve as a general to the king.


    But on that day, Ozeroth did something that left the entire spirit world stunned.


    He refused to bow.


    Standing before the Spirit King and the other Primarchs, Ozeroth uttered words that silenced the entire chamber.


    "Bows are for the lesser. I am lesser than none."


    The silence that followed stretched for long, tense seconds.


    Then, the room erupted into chaos.


    The Primarchs, enraged, used Ozeroth of treason and attacked him on the spot.


    Ozeroth had nonchntly fought them all. But, what many had never believed possible urred, he single-handedly defeated all the Primarchs.


    The entire spirit world erupted into a frenzy. It was something never seen before, an urrence no one thought possible. The Primarchs had always been considered equals in strength, yet someone who hadn''t even been granted the title had defeated them all on his own. The shock was intense.


    Then, the Spirit King intervened.


    Their sh shook all of Aerithis, their spiritual energy threatening to tear the world apart.


    However, the Spirit King was king for a reason.


    Ozeroth was slowly losing ground. It became obvious that, should the battle continue, the king would win. Yet, as prideful as Ozeroth was, he was even more stubborn. He refused to give up, refused to back down.


    If the battle continued, all of Aerithis would be destroyed. Because of this, the Spirit King chose to back down.


    After the battle ended, with many parts of the world left in ruins, as though none of it was his concern, Ozeroth simply turned and walked away with a low, rumbling chuckle that reverberated through the ruined world.


    But that wasn''t even what infuriated the Spirit King and the rest of the Primarchs the most.


    As Ozeroth left, he went to a location right beside the Spirit King''s pce and built an estate. At its entrance, he ced a signboard with words that made their blood boil:


    "I Am Not Your Subject. You Are Not My King. Know Your ce."


    The Spirit King seethed, but he couldn''t act. Aerithis had already suffered enough, and another battle between them could destroy itpletely.


    Eventually, to avoid further conflict, the Spirit King moved his pce to another part of the. The majority of the spirits followed their king, leaving Ozeroth.


    Zoey couldn''t hide her amazement. Now she understood why Lumindra was so unsettled.


    "Why is he here now, in Eldoralth?" Zoey asked.


    Lumindra''s expression turned grim. "I don''t know. But if Ozeroth is here, it''s not for a friendly visit. He doesn''t meddle in petty things. Whatever brought him here, it''s big, and it can''t be good."


    "But¡­ what makes him so much more powerful than the others? How did he withstand your king?"


    Lumindra sighed. "It''s his aspect. Every Tier 7 spirit has one, an absolute power tied to our very essence. Ozeroth''s is Omnicognition. His aspect allows him toprehend all forms of spiritual energy and their interactions instantly."


    "He can learn and counter any ability used against him after seeing it once, constantly evolving in battle."


    Zoey''s eyes widened. That was some incredible power.


    She exhaled heavily. "What do we do?"


    "We hope he doesn''t care about us. Because if Ozeroth''s interested in something, or someone, nothing will stop him."


    Her gaze darkened. "And if it''s who I think it is¡­ then I don''t even know what to say."


    Zoey''s expression shifted as the image of a white-haired, handsome boy appeared in her mind.


    As the two of them conversed, the paragons of the human domain were in a frenzy.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 820 Opportunity

    Chapter 820 Opportunity


    At one moment, the paragons of humanity were going about their usual routines, which often involved training.


    Then, in the next, their heads snapped sharply to the side, their eyes narrowing. A powerful shockwave burst through the air as they sprang forth, racing towards Sector 8 at supersonic speeds.


    They had all just sensed a powerful presence appear in Sector 8, and they were absolutely certain, it wasn''t one of them.


    Due to theyout of the human domain, Sector 8pletely surrounded Sector 7. However, the paragons knew exactly where to go.


    After some time, they gathered at the barrier between Sectors 7 and 8, just outside the capital of the Starhaven sector.


    Their expressions were grim as they fixed their gazes on the massive purple energy dome that covered the entire capital.


    "Magnus?" Oberon called out, his narrowed eyes turning to Magnus, who already had lightning crackling around his body and eyes glowing with intense white light.


    Magnus was trying everything to activate the mark he had left on Atticus, but no matter what he did, it remained dormant.


    "I can''t get through to him," Magnus said, clenching his fist hard as thunder rumbled overhead.


    Oberon frowned, his mind spinning as he tried to make sense of the situation.


    "Would you all mind filling us in?"


    Thorne Alverian''s voice broke through the tense atmosphere, drawing the attention of the other paragons. It was clear that Oberon and Magnus knew something the rest didn''t, judging by their reactions.


    "Our apex is in there," Oberon exined.


    The other paragons'' eyes widened in shock. What was Atticus doing in Sector 8?


    "Of course he is. Why am I not surprised?" Thorne muttered, his expression unchanging. "At this point, anything major that happens in the human domain somehow involves him."


    "What''s the kid doing in Sector 8?" Luminos asked. His figure radiated an intense golden light as the sun shone on him, his body already prepared for battle the moment he sensed the presence.


    Oberon nced at Magnus, seeking permission to speak. When Magnus gave a small nod, Oberon continued. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "He somehow awakened the spiritual energy of the Starhaven and is supposed to be training with Seraphina," Oberon exined.


    The paragons were hit by another wave of disbelief. As if Atticus''s abilities weren''t already monstrous enough, now he was bonding with a spirit?


    "This is what I''ve discovered," Oberon began, drawing their full attention.


    "Although I can''t control or feel it, I can recognize this energy. It''s pure spiritual energy," he said, pointing to the massive dome surrounding the capital.


    "From the energy readings alone, this presence is more powerful than Seraphina or any of us, for that matter. In fact, I doubt we''d be able to defeat this being even if we banded together."


    As Oberon spoke, the tension in the air grew heavier. At this point, their expressions had darkened considerably.


    "Who is this being?" Even the typically excitable Luminos had grown somber.


    "I don''t know," Oberon admitted, shaking his head. "But I believe it''s something rted to the Starhaven and the spirits. That barrier is too thick. I don''t see any of us getting through it. For now, we can only hope for the best."


    Thunder rumbled. Lightning cracked. Magnus hated that conclusion, but he knew he had no choice.


    Although not all the paragons werepletely satisfied, they had alreadye to ept that Atticus was their apex, the one who would usher the human domain into a new age. The fact that none of them knew his current status was gnawing at them.


    The paragons remained hovering in the air, hoping for the best.


    ¡­


    While all that urred outside the frozen capital, Atticus gave his answer.


    "The peak," his voice was calm, his eyes fixed directly on Ozeroth.


    Ozeroth''s golden eyes bore into Atticus as he responded. For a moment, there was nothing but silence.


    Then, Ozeroth''s mouth suddenly curled into a wide smile, his golden eyes narrowing with amusement.


    A low rumblingughter echoed, deep and resonant. Despite standing right in front of Atticus, the sound seemed toe from everywhere and nowhere at the same time, vibrating through the air.


    "Interesting," Ozeroth rumbled as hisughter built like thunder. "Interesting."


    Outside the frozen capital, the paragons hovering high in the air exchanged tense nces. They could hear theughter too, and their expressions darkened further as unease gripped them. What the hell was happening?


    Back in the room, Ozeroth''sughter eventually faded. He hummed, tilting his head as he studied Atticus. After a few seconds, he spoke.


    "I stand before you, yet you still dare to im the peak." His smile widened, and his white teeth gleamed brightly.


    "I love it. I love it!" Hisughter resounded again, shorter this time but no less domineering.


    Then, suddenly, his tone shifted. His golden gaze fixed on Atticus.


    "But I should have you know, no one will stand on the peak but me. That is the natural order of existence. However, you interest me, so I''ll grant you second ce."


    ''What a prideful being,'' Atticus thought.


    Initially, he had been unsure of this being''s origins, but it was obvious now, Ozeroth was a spirit. Atticus could feel the well Seraphina had mentioned earlier, now formed in his head.


    He could sense the spiritual energy in the air, and the energy emanating from Ozeroth was nothing short of infinite. He couldn''t measure it; it was that immense.


    Realizing that Ozeroth was a spirit, Atticus quickly deduced the reason for his presence. Ozeroth wanted to bond with him. Or rather, ''He''s trying to see if I''m worthy enough to bond with him.''


    He had only spent seconds with the spirit, yet Atticus was already sure of one thing: Ozeroth''s pride was out of this world.


    ''I can''t miss this opportunity,'' Atticus thought. He had learned about the specifics of bonding. Neither party would be able to harm the other. Neither would dominate the other. Most importantly, both would benefit from the bond.


    Atticus wasn''t a fool. He knew this spirit had been drawn to his potential, but that wasn''t what mattered to him right now.


    Power.


    This was Atticus''s goal, and the being in front of him embodied it. This spirit could freeze a paragon, a being Atticus couldn''t even dream of facing right now. A paragon was at the top of Eldoralth''s food chain!


    This was an opportunity Atticus couldn''t let slip away.


    ''How should I y this?'' he wondered.

 Chapter 821 Rumbling

    Chapter 821 Rumbling


    Atticus''s mind spun, and within a second of Ozeroth speaking, he had a game n. He would give the spirit a taste of his own medicine. Who said Atticus couldn''t be prideful too?


    Atticus''s eyes turned colder, but he said nothing, simply staring at Ozeroth as though he had just heard the most foolish thing in his entire life.


    Ozeroth''s smile grew sharper as his aura thickened, pressing down on Atticus like a mountain. He recognized that look, and he loved it.


    He took a step closer, and the air itself seemed to shudder under the weight of his presence.


    "So," Ozeroth said, "to reach this peak, what will you do?"


    Atticus''s answer came without hesitation.


    "Live my life."


    Ozeroth paused,pletely baffled, his smile twitching. He burst into his usual rumbling chuckle in the next instant.


    This child was insane. He was crazy. He didn''t know why, but he loved that answer. It was perfect.


    This child had just told him that he didn''t need to put in any extra effort to reach the peak, living his normal life alone would get him there. It was outrageous! Ozeroth had thought he was prideful, but this child was on another level!


    He took a breath, calming his racing heart.


    ''I''m excited,'' Ozeroth thought.


    "Will you continue, even if it destroys your world? Even if it destroys those you cherish?" he asked.


    Atticus narrowed his gaze. He knew what Ozeroth was getting at. He was probing, trying to see where his prioritiesy, whether he was the righteous type who would do his best to protect strangers. He wasn''t.


    His gaze turned icy, sharper, like frost biting into steel. He hated even imagining anything happening to his family.


    "I will erase and eradicate any threat to my family," he said firmly.


    "As for the world, there are things beyond my control. If such destruction is unavoidable, I will defend myself and those who matter."


    Ozeroth let out another low, rumbling chuckle, his amusement evident.


    "And if it''s something you can avoid?"


    "I don''t chase battles. But I won''t run from them, either. Anyone foolish enough to stand in my way will be reminded of their ce."


    "Hm." Ozeroth hummed, nodding slightly, as if he was pleased. "What is your name?"


    "Atticus."


    "Atticus¡­ Atticus," Ozeroth repeated slowly. "I like you. And I want you. Bond with me."


    Atticus''s expression didn''t change. This had been his aim from the beginning, but he knew he couldn''t let it end here.


    He had been the one answering questions all along. If he simply epted, it would feel as though he was admitting Ozeroth was the dominant one in the rtionship. He had to take it further.


    "Why should I? What makes you special?"


    For a long moment, silence descended. Then, Ozeroth erupted into roaringughter, a sound so powerful it made the air vibrate.


    "Pride! Pride! I love it. I love to see it!"


    The entire capital trembled as Ozeroth''s aura abruptly surged, a cyclone of spiritual energy erupting around him like a geyser.


    To Atticus, the pressure became suffocating, almost unbearable.


    Ozeroth''s voice boomed, each word reverberating like a hammer to the soul.


    "I am Ozeroth! None stands above me. I am the first, the unmatched, the foundation upon which all pales! I am unbroken, untouchable, undeniable! I am the peak!"


    Atticus could feel his heart hammering against his chest. Ozeroth''s pride was palpable. He had only introduced himself, but his meaning was clear.


    This was who he was, and he would not beg for Atticus to bond with him. As Ozeroth finished speaking, even Atticus couldn''t help but admit, he wanted this.


    A smile appeared on Atticus''s face.


    "Okay," he said simply. "I''ll bond with you."


    Ozeroth''sughter abruptly stopped, and his aura began to calm down. His golden eyes flickered with satisfaction as he stepped back. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Good," Ozeroth said, "but your spiritual energy is currently far too weak to withstand the bond. Keep cultivating it, Atticus. When the time is right, I will return."


    With that, Ozeroth''s form suddenly began to fade, dissolving into the air. The weight in the room vanished, and time resumed its normal flow.


    Seraphina and the others jolted back into motion, their eyes darting in confusion as they tried to make sense of what had just happened.


    Their gazes snapped upward, and in the next second, the air became electrified as Magnus and the other paragons appeared inside the chamber.


    Atticus''s eyes turned to the front as Magnus appeared in front of him.


    "Are you hurt?" Magnus''s tone sounded very worried.


    Atticus shook his head. "I''m fine," but just to be sure, Magnus scrutinized him for any injuries.


    As Magnus busied himself with checking on Atticus, the others swept the room and the entire capital for any lingering threats. After ensuring everything was secure, they returned to the sanctum of origins.


    "What happened?" Oberon turned to Seraphina, who was still trying to find her bearings.


    "I don''t know."


    "What?" The others were baffled. She was a paragon; if she didn''t know what had happened, who possibly could?


    "All I know is that he awakened his spiritual energy and was trying to bond with a spirit, and then¡­ here we are."


    Seraphina, along with the rest of the paragons, turned their gazes toward Atticus, their minds churning. If Seraphina didn''t know what had happened, then Atticus was their only source for answers.


    After Magnus finished confirming that Atticus was okay, he and the rest of the paragons gathered around him, eager to hear what had transpired.


    Atticus chose to answer truthfully. There was no point in hiding anything, as even he didn''t fully understand the situation. He exined that a powerful spirit had descended upon them, freezing everyone in time.


    He left out the part about their conversation and instead focused on the strength of the spirit and the fact that, for now, he couldn''t bond with it.


    The paragons were once again bbergasted. First Whisker, and now a spirit? Where were these powerful beingsing from, and why was Atticus always at the center of it all?


    After ironing out the facts, Seraphina assured the others that everything was under control. As many of the paragons left, Seraphina''s expression turnedpletely serious.


    She had just been told something by her spirit that made her mind churn.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 822 Impaired

    Chapter 822 Impaired


    Seraphina''s expression waspletely serious.


    It was an unusual sight. Thest time she had looked this way was when she saw a 16-year-old boy form a domain, a moment as absurd as pigs growing wings and flying. Yet, it only served to highlight how serious the current situation was.


    Wait. Start all over again,'' Seraphina said inwardly, seemingly speaking to herself. A strange silence followed, but Seraphina didn''t seem to mind. She knew exactly how her spirit was.


    She could practically feel the judgmental stare of her spirit, but she was all too used to it.


    After a few seconds, an aged voice sounded in her mind.


    ''Perhaps if you focused more on developing your intellect rather than flirting with everyone, as I''ve always told you, I wouldn''t have to repeat myself.''


    Seraphina''s mouth twitched, but she didn''t bother to refute. She had heard everything her spirit had said earlier, but the shock of it made her want confirmation.


    ''I''ll let this matter go for now. But I suggest you listen carefully this time because I won''t be repeating myself again.''


    ''Wait!'' Seraphina interrupted, feeling another judgmental stare aimed her way. She ignored it, disappearing from where she stood and reappearing in front of Atticus, who looked a little startled.


    "Let''s talk," she said curtly.


    Before Atticus could respond, he found himself standing inside a private room with Seraphina.


    Magnus and the other paragons had left after ensuring there was no threat. Since it was simply a spirit that Atticus had summoned, they deemed it a non issue. Rogue spirits were unheard of in history, and the fact that no one was harmed led them to table the matter for the time being.


    "Did something happen?" Atticus asked, meeting Seraphina''s gaze. He instantly sensed that something was wrong. ''Bad news?'' he wondered. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Seraphina stared at him for several moments before letting out a heavy sigh.


    "There''s something you should hear," she said finally.


    A blue light radiated from Seraphina''s chest, and from it emerged a petite figure.


    The spirit had a slender, ghostly form, draped in a tattered gray cloak. Her presence was calm yetmanding, and herrge golden eyes held an intensity that seemed to pierce through one''s soul.


    "Her name is Ismara, and she''s my spirit," Seraphina said.


    Atticus turned to Ismara, and an awkward silence ensued. ''This is ufortable,'' he thought.


    Ismara hovered silently in the air, her intense golden eyes fixed on him.


    Atticus shifted ufortably and nced at Seraphina, who shrugged and mouthed, ''I''m sorry.''


    After what felt like an eternity, Ismara finally spoke.


    "You''re the one they call Atticus Ravenstein. Hmm. I honestly thought you''d be¡­ taller."


    She floated around him slowly, speaking as she examined him.


    "Your facial structure¡­ passable. Strong jawline, decent symmetry. Nothing exceptional, though. Certainly not enough to warrant the reputation I''ve heard."


    Her gaze lowered, scanning him from head to toe.


    "Physique¡­ moderate. You''re well built, I suppose, butcking refinement. Strength without grace is wasted effort. I''d rmend working on your posture. You stand like someone carrying the weight of the world, but not with enough dignity to make it inspiring."


    Ismara floated closer, her piercing gaze narrowing slightly.


    "And your demeanor¡­ ah, yes. Brooding. Cold. Aloof. The ssic tortured soul act. I can see why some might find it intriguing, but it borders on predictable, don''t you think? Perhaps you could try smiling once in a while. Or is that too much effort?"


    She paused in front of him, crossing her arms as she turned briefly toward Seraphina.


    "Considering the standards of this world, I suppose I can understand why my intellectually impaired bond here would want you to mate with her granddaughter."


    "Ismara!" Seraphina eximed, embarrassed.


    Ismara nced at Seraphina, rolled her eyes, and fell silent, keeping her arms crossed.


    Atticus was¡­ speechless. He genuinely didn''t know what to say. This was the first time in his life anyone had spoken to him like that, and he had no idea how to react.


    Did the words hurt? They stung, a little. But at the same time, he couldn''t help but feel likeughing.


    "I apologize for her behavior, sweetie. That''s just how she is," Seraphina said, turning toward Ismara with a pointed look. "Can you just get to the point and exin why we''re here?"


    Ismara shot Seraphina a sharp nce before turning back to Atticus. Clearing her throat, she addressed him.


    "Anyway, listen carefully, and I hope I won''t have to repeat myself," she began.


    Atticus nodded, his expression attentive.


    "The spirit you summoned is bad news. His name is Ozeroth, and he''s an enemy to every spirit in the spirit realm. He can only bring death and destruction to yournd. I strongly advise you to steer clear of him."


    Hearing Ismara''s words, Atticus''s gaze didn''t change. Instead, his curiosity deepened.


    "Why?"


    "Why what?"


    "Why is he an enemy to every spirit?"


    Ismara hesitated, clearly ufortable. She was trying to avoid revealing too much about the spirit realm and the reasons spirits hade to Eldoralth.


    Unlike Lumindra, who was a Primarch, Ismara wasn''t as highly ranked. Speaking on such matters could be considered treasonous and might spell her doom.


    She hadn''t even told Seraphina the full truth. Deciding to keep her exnation vague, she finally replied, "He chose not to submit to our king."


    Atticus waited for her to borate, but after several moments of silence, it became clear that she had nothing more to add.


    "That''s it?" Atticus asked, his brow furrowed.


    "Yes. That alone constitutes treason, and because of it, he became an enemy to our king and, by extension, to all spirits under him," Ismara exined.


    Atticus was baffled, and even Ismara could see it in his expression. Her gaze narrowed slightly.


    "Ozeroth is the most self centered being I''ve ever met," she continued. "He cares only about himself. He would only hinder your growth, not help it."


    Atticus tilted his head thoughtfully. "In the entire spirit realm, is there anyone stronger than him?"


    "Our king," Ismara replied without hesitation.


    Atticus frowned. "You say he''s an enemy of your king. Why doesn''t your king just take care of him?"


    "Because our king cares about us and the spirit realm," Ismara said sharply. "A battle between them could destroy everything. To protect the realm, he chose to spare him."


    Atticus listened carefully, taking in every word. But the effect of Ismara''s exnation wasn''t what she had likely hoped.


    The more he heard about Ozeroth, the more Atticus wanted to bond with him.

 Chapter 823 Spine

    Chapter 823 Spine


    "Hmm," a smile appeared on Atticus'' face, an action that baffled Ismara.


    "I don''t recall saying anything funny, Atticus Ravenstein. Why are you smiling?"


    Atticus shook his head, still calm. He had been thinking about the possibilities of bonding with Ozeroth.


    "Ah, I apologize. I zoned out for a bit."


    "Your apology is epted. Anyway¡ª"


    "I apologize once more, but I think I''ll still bond with Ozeroth," Atticus interrupted.


    Ismara froze, utterly shocked. She wasn''t the only one, Seraphina''s eyes widened in disbelief.


    Ismara turned to Seraphina. "Seraphina, is intellectual impairment a dominant trait of your race, or is this child simply slow?"


    "Sweetie¡­" Seraphina muttered, looking worriedly at Atticus.


    Despite their reactions, Atticus maintained his calm demeanor, the smile on his face not changing.


    "I heard everything you said, and I understand it all," he said.


    "Then¡ª"


    "But," Atticus interrupted Ismara again, "I honestly don''t see a reason why I shouldn''t bond with him. Last time I checked, he''s an enemy of your spirit king. What does that have to do with me?"


    Ismara was left speechless, struggling to process the absurdity of the situation.


    "I''ll spell it out for you since your primitive mind clearly can''tprehend the situation," she said coldly. "A bond is for life. If you bond with any spirit, you inherit everything; their friendships and especially their enemies. Bonding with Ozeroth would make you an enemy of the spirit king and, by extension, every spirit on this and in the spirit realm," Ismara''s tone had turned ice cold.


    However, Atticus simply chuckled, a loud, genuineugh that left both the spirit and the paragon baffled.


    "It seems you misunderstood," he said, his voice calm but carrying a weight that made the room feel heavier.


    "I didn''t choose to be anyone''s enemy. I''ll simply live my life, choose my path, and if your race, in its infinite wisdom, decides to make an enemy of me¡­"


    His words turned cold, an icy chill spreading through the room.


    "I''ve never questioned my enemies, nor have I cared for the reasons they choose to stand in my way. Their choices are their own, as are the consequences."


    "If anyone chooses to make me an enemy, I will choose to end them."


    The room descended into a tense, oppressive silence. The air grew colder, and a faint killing intent radiated from Atticus.


    Ismara''s golden eyes zed, her piercing gaze sharp enough to cut steel.


    "Is that a threat, Atticus Ravenstein?"


    "Aren''t you supposed to be an intellectual? You tell me,"


    Ismara''s expression darkened further, her aura unfurling as the room began to quake. Spiritual energy surged around her, thick and oppressive.


    Before she could act, Seraphina''s stern voice cut through the tension.


    "That''s enough, Ismara."


    But Ismara didn''t listen, her energy still building. Seraphina''s eyes narrowed before glowing an intense blue. Before Ismara could react, a burst of blue light engulfed her, and she was forcibly pulled back into Seraphina''s body.


    Even as Ismara''s muffled protests echoed faintly, Seraphina ignored them, focusing entirely on Atticus. Her gaze was serious but warm.


    "Listen, sweetie. I can''t force you to do anything," she said gently. "But I urge you to think this through very carefully. I understand that you''re drawn to his power, but you need to consider the consequences. Ismara might be difficult, but she doesn''t lie. This is the first I''m hearing of this spirit king, but is that really an enemy you want to make? Especially now¡­ Just think about it, alright?"


    Atticus smiled softly, nodding. "I will, Auntie. Thank you."


    "That''s all I ask," Seraphina said, visibly relieved.


    "But in the meantime, can I continue training in the sanctum?" Atticus asked. To him, there was truly nothing to think about, his mind was already made up. But he appreciated Seraphina''s genuine concern.


    Seraphina hesitated. Now that Atticus had made contact with an enemy of the spirits, his presence here in this sector wasplicated. She wasn''t entirely sure how the spirits in the area would react to him.


    Plus, the boy''s unpredictability made her uneasy, and she couldn''t shake the nagging thought: What if some overlord from another world descended next?


    She sighed deeply, reluctant but she still decided to grant him ess.


    "Okay," she said.


    ¡­


    A tall figure cloaked in robes that seemed to shimmer with both light and shadow stepped out of a swirling portal.


    A wide, sharp smile spread across Ozeroth''s face as he strode forward, his golden eyes filled with amusement. He had just observed the interaction between Atticus, Ismara, and Seraphina back on Eldoralth.


    Ozeroth had been curious. How would Atticus react when confronted with his history? Would fear grip him at the thought of making enemies in the spirit world, or would he remain unfazed? After witnessing Atticus''s bold response, Ozeroth was more than satisfied. The boy was as crazy as him.


    His steps were calm, almost leisurely, despite the chaos surrounding him.


    The city was a ruin. Buildings were reduced to rubble, streets littered with debris, and thousands of spiritsy unconscious across the ground.


    The scene was pure devastation, yet Ozeroth moved through it as though strolling through a peaceful garden, his grin unwavering.


    ''I can''t wait,'' he thought, his excitement palpable.


    Suddenly, Ozeroth stopped. He tilted his head back, his golden eyes locking onto the sky above.


    Five figures had appeared, their presence suffocating, the very air trembling under the weight of their power. Considering their power, they could only be Primarchs.


    Their gazes swept over the destruction below, and in an instant, their killing intent exploded outward, flooding the ruined city like a tidal wave.


    "Ozeroth!" one of them roared, their voice booming. "What is the meaning of this? Are you dering war on us?"


    Ozeroth tilted his head, his grin widening as if he had heard the most amusing thing in his life.


    "Dering war?" His voice was low, thick. "Don''t tter yourselves. Would you notify insects before crushing them?"


    The Primarchs'' expressions darkened at the tant disrespect, their spiritual energy surging as the air grew heavy. Before they could act, a voice cut through the oppressive atmosphere.


    "Enough."


    The sky split apart, blinding light pouring through the opening. The suffocating killing intent vanished instantly, reced by a presence far more overwhelming.


    The Spirit King.


    He descended from the light with deliberate grace, radiating an aura that seemed to bend reality itself. His faintly glowing form exuded authority, and the ground cracked beneath his feet from the sheer force of his presence.


    The swirling spiritual energy in the air stilled, bowing to his will.


    The Primarchs immediately dropped to their knees, their heads bowed in deference.


    "Your Majesty," they murmured in unison.


    The Spirit King''s cold, detached gaze swept across the ruined city beforending on Ozeroth. His voice was frigid, carrying the weight ofmand. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Why have you attacked this city?"


    Ozeroth chuckled, a low rumble resonating through the silence. Without bothering to look at the Spirit King, he turned and began to walk away.


    "Attack? Is that what you think this is?"


    One of the Primarchs stepped forward, spiritual energy ring. "How dare you¡ª"


    The Spirit King raised a hand, and the Primarch froze mid-step, his energy dissipating as though it had never existed.


    Ozeroth stopped, ncing over his shoulder with a sharp grin.


    "Your bravado amuses me," he said. "When you''re ready to stop cowering and face me, you know where to find me."


    With a casual motion, he raised a hand, summoning an immense surge of spiritual energy. The energy converged at the center of the ruined city, and in an instant, a massive estate materialized out of thin air.


    The gates of the estate creaked open as Ozeroth strolled inside.


    "Until then," he continued, his tone casual, "I''ll be staying here. I trust your petty minds won''t mistake this for asking permission. I''m merely letting you know where to find me when you finally grow a spine."


    His deep chuckle echoed as the gates closed behind him.


    The Primarchs seethed, their spiritual energy trembling withplete rage.


    "My King," one of them pleaded, bowing deeply. "Just give the word." The others also joined in, bowing. They wanted nothing more than to put Ozeroth In his ce.


    The Spirit King''s gaze swept over the destruction, his expression unreadable.


    "Stand down," he ordered, gesturing to the city. "Look around. He caused all of this¡­ and yet no one died."


    The Primarchs hesitated, scanning the area. Their King was right. Though the city was in ruins, not a single spirit had been killed.


    The Spirit King exhaled slowly, his voice filled with cold calction.


    "Inform the Primarchs in the lower world of Ozeroth''s interest. I want to know everything about it."


    "Yes, Your Majesty," the Primarchs replied in unison before vanishing, leaving the ruined city in silence once more.

 Chapter 824 Constraits

    Chapter 824 Constraits


    As soon as Seraphina granted him permission, Atticus headed straight to the Sanctum of Origins to continue his training. Ever since his arrival in the Starhaven sector, the incubator and egg had remained camouged behind him, hidden from sight.


    However, as he approached the temple, his gaze fell upon Dario and Niall standing just outside.


    Dario approached first, bowing respectfully. Niall, on the other hand, remained still, his gaze fixed on Atticus, making no move to bow.


    Not that Atticus cared. He had more pressing matters on his mind. ''I should warn them,'' he thought.


    Atticus was far from na?ve. After everything Ismara had revealed, it was clear where the spirits stood regarding Ozeroth. The fact that Ozeroth sought to bond with him meant that same hostility could easily extend to him as well.


    Their peaceful stay in the Starhaven sector was uncertain and could change at any moment. They needed to be prepared.


    Focusing inwardly, Atticus connected with the spiritual well that had formed in his mind. In an instant, he could sense the spiritual energy around him.


    ''It''s different from the elements,'' he thought.


    To manipte elements, he had to use the elements moleculesbined with mana. Spiritual energy, however, had a distinct source. It was a pure, ready made energy that didn''t require mixing or refinement. And it''s source appear to be the massive tree in the center of the sector.


    Atticus extended his will, manipting the spiritual energy around them. He drew it away, creating a dome where no spiritual energy could enter.


    Then, using an air barrierbined with light, he blocked sound and masked their lip movements to prevent anyone from spying on their conversation.


    ''This should do.''


    Although this was the Starhaven sector and he was still new to spiritual energy, Atticus wasn''t taking chances. For all he knew, someone might be able to use the energy in the air to listen in.


    Turning to the duo, he saw their auras sharpen and their gazes grow serious. They understood the lengths he was going to and knew something significant was happening.


    "I want you both to be on alert," Atticus said. "What happened earlier was more serious than I initially thought. Be prepared to fight at any moment."


    Dario nodded, his expression steady, while Niall broke into a confident smile. Thetter looked eager. After weeks of idleness, he was ready for action. Maybe now he''d finally get to fight!


    After issuing his warning, Atticus prepared to release the restrictions when he suddenly heard a voice in his mind.


    ''What about me, master?'' Yotad asked.


    "You too. Hopefully, considering Lady Seraphina''s presence, nothing will happen. But we can''t be too sure."


    "Yes, master," Yotad replied, his tone serious.


    Satisfied, Atticus entered the Sanctum of Origins. The guards at the entrance didn''t stop him, but he could sense the shift in their demeanor.


    Using the basic level of the Vampyros technique he had recently learned, Atticus could subtly read their intent.


    The first time he had entered with Seraphina, their reverence had been almost palpable. But now, their feelings had shifted. There was wariness in their gazes, even bordering on hostility.


    Atticus didn''t let it bother him. He had expected this. It only confirmed what he already knew, the situation had grown moreplicated.


    Despite his philosophy of "always nip the bud," Atticus decided to let it go.


    ''The guards aren''t the problem. It''s the spirits,'' he thought as he reached the sanctum and sat cross legged.


    Killing the guards for showing hostility would only bring needless trouble, and Atticus knew it wouldn''t truly address the root of the issue.


    ''These spirits¡­ where did they actuallye from?'' Atticus found the situation strange.


    He recalled every word Ismara had spoken earlier, down to the smallest detail. Initially, Atticus had believed the spiritse from some fantastical realm where everything was beautiful and serene. But¡­


    ''She used the word "world."''


    Most might overlook that detail, but not Atticus. It stood out like a red g.


    A Spirit King? Someone who would use someone of treason because they refused to bow? From Ismara''s exnation, it was clear the spirit world wasn''t just a mystical ne. It was an entire world with a rigid hierarchy, ruled by an entity known as the Spirit King.


    This same king had branded a spirit as an enemy simply for refusing to bow. Now, the entire spirit race despised that spirit, and, by extension, anyone who chose to bond with him?


    ''It doesn''t add up.''


    One question, in particr, continually nagged Atticus: ''What is their purpose foring to Eldoralth?''


    ''The Zorvans had already proven that other worlds existed. Could the spirits also be from another world?''


    Atticus believed this was the most usible exnation, but the idea only deepened his unease.


    ''Are they trying to invade Eldoralth?''


    The possibility seemed reasonable, yet something about it didn''t fully align with the facts.


    ''They''ve been on Eldoralth for centuries. If they wanted to invade, why haven''t they done so already?''


    His gaze flickered as a new thought surfaced. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    ''Restrictions?''


    This conclusion stemmed from two observations.


    First, the Zorvans. They had been attacking Eldoralth for decades and could enter the freely, without any apparent restrictions.


    Despite their advanced technology and power, they had yet to achieve their goal. Eldoralth was still standing after all these years.


    This suggested that while the Zorvans were advanced and strong, the power gap between them and Eldoralth''s races wasn''t insurmountable.


    Second, Ozeroth. A high ranking member of the spirit race had descended, and even with all the paragons united, they had concluded that defeating him was impossible.


    In this case, the power gap was enormous, insurmountable. Yet, for all their strength, the spirits didn''t seem to have unrestricted freedom to act on Eldoralth.


    The difference was clear. The Zorvans, though powerful, weren''t overwhelmingly so, and they could invade Eldoralth at will. Meanwhile, the spirits were far stronger but appeared to face certain limitations.


    ''Could it be that their poweres with certain constraints?''


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 825 Proposal

    Chapter 825 Proposal


    Atticus''s thoughts raced as the pieces began to fall into ce.


    If the spirits truly intended to invade, why hadn''t they done so already? Could it be that their presence on Eldoralth was hindered by some kind of restriction or condition?


    His mind circled back to Ozeroth. Despite his overwhelming power, even he couldn''t act freely without drawing attention and triggering consequences.


    ''There''s more to this than meets the eye,'' Atticus thought.


    The spirits'' restrictions, their interactions with Eldoralth, and their ultimate purpose. His thoughts churned.


    ''There are different worlds out there, but they seem to be graded. The spirit world is of a higher grade, which exins its strong inhabitants and their restrictions, while the Zorvans'' world is a lower grade, just like Eldoralth.''


    If any spirit could hear Atticus''s conclusion, they would be shocked. He had figured out the mystery of the worlds with only subtle hints. Such a deductive mind was rare and almost impossible to teach.


    ''But¡­ why would spiritse to a lower-grade world? Resources? Is there something here they don''t have in their world?'' n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The Starhaven family was known for being peaceful. They hardly fought for resources or engaged in unnecessary disputes. Atticus doubted their reason was as simple as resources.


    ''There''s something I''m missing,'' he thought.


    There were too many unanswered questions. Atticus couldn''t pinpoint why the spirits had remained docile in Eldoralth for centuries.


    ''Or are they waiting for something?''


    No matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t get the thought out of his head. His conversation with Ismara had changed his perspective on spirits. What once intrigued him now made him wary.


    Forcing himself to silence his thoughts, Atticus focused on training. He nned to stay in the Sanctum of Origins as long as possible before any major changes urred. Closing his eyes, he concentrated on sensing the spirit energy and absorbing it into his spiritual well.


    While Atticus trained, the people of Sector 8 were gripped by a wave of conflicting emotions.


    Seraphina had done her best to keep information about Atticus and Ozeroth from spreading, but her efforts had been in vain.


    While she could silence the members of the Starhaven family who were present when Ozeroth appeared, the spirits were another matter. Every spirit had felt Ozeroth''s presence, and some knew about Atticus''s involvement.


    Before long, word spread like wildfire: Atticus, the apex, had summoned Ozeroth, a spirit considered an enemy to all of the spirit race.


    Sector 8 revolved around spirits, with many people worshipping them. With the spirits fueling the mes, hatred for Ozeroth quickly spread among the people.


    They felt conflicted. If Atticus bonded with Ozeroth, wouldn''t he be an enemy of the spirit race? And by extension, theirs?


    However, when they realized Atticus hadn''t bonded with Ozeroth, they felt relieved. To cement this, many spirit fanatics flooded the streets, waving banners and protesting against Ozeroth, demanding he not be epted.


    In a single day, the situation escted dramatically.


    ¡­


    "This isn''t right, Father! I''ve done everything they asked! I awakened a tier 6 spirit! After all the promises, she''s just going to ignore us?"


    The angry voice of a young man echoed through the room. Kan Starhaven, in his early twenties, had purple hair like all Starhavens. Despite his age, his aura was stronger than his peers.


    His clenched fists trembled as he red at the aged man before him.


    Elyrin, a Starhaven elder and key member of the family, narrowed his eyes.


    "Atticus''s involvement has changed everything," Elyrin said. "The matriarch has always been careful about choosing a suitable partner for her daughter. Now, she likely sees more value in aligning Zoey with him."


    Kan''s jaw tightened, his anger barely contained.


    "That bastard!" he muttered.


    He had heard about Zoey and Atticus through Dante Starhaven, the top-ranked third-year student at the academy.


    The news had enraged him, but he had still decided to calm down. In the entire history of the Starhaven family, Kan had been the only non-main family member to bond with a tier 6 spirit. Yet now, it seemed meaningless.


    This simple fact ensured Kan''s rise to the paragon rank. Because of this, Celestial had decided to tie him to the main family by promising his marriage to Zoey. Kan had been more than happy to ept, as he had always wanted Zoey.


    It was Celestial''s promise that had kept Kan unconcerned when he first heard rumors about Atticus and Zoey at the academy. But now, that promise seemed to be slipping through his fingers.


    Not only had Atticus awakened the spirit element, but he had also shown immense potential, summoning a spirit that dwarfed Zoey''s tier 7 spirit.


    Now, it seemed as though Celestial was struggling to decide whether to honor or break the promise made to Kan.


    "Darathon," Kan growled, and his chest lit up as a small figure materialized from the light. A spirit with delicate features, golden skin, and cascading hair hovered in the air.


    "Tell him what you told me," Kanmanded.


    The spirit nodded and spoke, "Ismara has already confirmed it. Atticus intends to bond with Ozeroth."


    Elyrin''s face darkened. Folding his arms, he began pacing the room.


    "Hmm. If this is true, then this could work in our favor. The people of Sector 8 already despise Ozeroth. If Atticus bonds with him, he could be a pariah among the spirit race. We can use this."


    Elyrin stopped abruptly and turned to Kan.


    "I''ll call a meeting with the other elders. We''ll make sure the matriarch sees the risks of associating Zoey with someone who could be an enemy of the spirits. While we can''t touch him directly, we can stop any chance of a union between him and Zoey."


    Kan''s jaw tightened, his gaze icy. Even as Elyrin left the room, his anger remained.


    To him, his father''s n wasn''t enough.


    It wouldn''t be enough.


    He motioned, and a guard appeared before him, kneeling.


    "Contact them," Kan said coldly. "Tell them I have a proposal."


    The guard nodded, rose, and vanished in an instant.


    As the guard left, Kan turned back to the window, staring out at the vast expanse of Sector 8.


    His eyes were as cold as ice.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 826 Level 3*

    Chapter 826 Level 3*


    A day had passed, and Atticus had not left the sanctum of origins even once. The guards stationed at the entrance couldn''t help but wonder if he was okay.


    Even Celestial, during her most rigorous training sessions, had never stayed in the sanctum for a whole day. To them, it seemed insane.


    However, Niall and Dario, who stayed nearby, felt differently. They were already used to his absurd training habits. To them, a single day was nothing out of the ordinary.


    In just one day of training, Atticus had made significant progress. While the spirit element followed a different principle from the other elements, it still had some simrities.


    To increase his mastery over any element, Atticus knew he needed to immerse himself in it and strive to be one with it. The closer he aligned himself with the element, the more his proficiency increased.


    The spirit element, however, worked like the principle of ranking up with mana. A well had formed in his mind, and all he had to do was absorb spirit energy and fill this well.


    As he continued absorbing the spirit energy and filling the well, Atticus could feel his proficiency growing rapidly. The range at which he could sense the spirit energy around him also expanded. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The well in his mind seemed bottomless, almost infinite, but Atticus knew it was only a matter of time before it filled uppletely.


    ''I wonder if the spirit element follows the same rankings as the other elements,'' Atticus thought.


    It seemed likely. Even the space element followed the same ranking principles. Yet, he couldn''t shake the feeling that something was different.


    During his brief conversation with Niall and Dario earlier, he had manipted spiritual energy outside his body within a given range.


    That level of control was equivalent to Level 3 in other elements. What puzzled him was how quickly he had advanced. He had only awakened the spirit element the day before, how had he progressed so fast?


    He decided he needed to confirm his suspicions.


    **Character Profile:**


    **Name:** Atticus Ravenstein **Age:** 17


    **Gender:** Male **Race:** Human


    **Attributes:** Strength: 820 ¡ú 860 Agility: 830 ¡ú 864 Endurance: 860 ¡ú 892


    Vitality: 880 ¡ú 994


    Intelligence: 84 ¡ú 90


    Perception: 73 ¡ú 78 Charm: 67 ¡ú 80


    Will: 87 **Level:**Master+


    **Talent:** Mythical **Bloodline:** Primordial Elemental Bloodline


    **Elements:**


    - **Level 4:** - Fire:7%


    - Water:2.8% - Air: 0.2 % - Earth: 0.2% - Light: 0.1% - Lightning: 0.1% - Ice: 0.1%


    - **Level 3:** - Darkness: 99.1% - Space: 62%


    - Spirit Element: 1.2% (NEW!)


    - **Level 2:** NONE


    ---


    *Level 1


    NONE


    *Locked Bloodlines -


    Abilities:


    ------------------------


    Innate Skills:


    * Conceal [Potential: Mythical]


    - The ability to conceal your level from anyone regardless of rank. You may choose what level you want to be shown.


    - Current mastery: Mythical Life Weapon Skills:


    * Transcendent sh: Godspeed Grace


    * Endless Strike


    *Vorpal Nova Normal Skills:


    * Arcane Barrier [Potential: Transcendent]


    - Current Mastery: Grandmaster-


    * Elemental Mimicry [Potential: Transcendent]


    -Current mastery: Grandmaster-


    *Ethereal Cloak [Potential: Empowered] -Current mastery: Master


    *???: [Collective Potential: Transcendent] -Current mastery: -Dimensional Loop: Novice


    -Predatory Perception: Novice-


    -Immunity Buildup: Novice-


    -Slow Decay: Novice-


    -Pain Resistance: Novice


    -Aura Masking: Novice-


    -Revenant''s Touch: Novice- -Metabolic Boost: Novice-


    -Nullification Field: Novice-


    ..


    ''I was right,'' Atticus was struggling to fullyprehend what was happening. His gaze remained fixed on his spirit element stats. He had only awakened the element yesterday, yet he was already at Level 3.


    ''Was it because of him?'' Atticus''s thoughts shifted to the spirit he had summoned, Ozeroth. ''Did he do something?'' he suspected.


    Even when he had awakened his space element, it had remained stagnant until he was ready to develop it. But this¡­ this felt entirely different.


    Currently, Atticus could sense and manipte the spiritual energy within the room, an ability he felt he shouldn''t have yet.


    Regardless, he could do it. Since he couldn''t find a concrete exnation, Atticus decided to leave it alone for now. Instead, his gaze returned to his stats.


    ''Looks like awakening the spirit element gave me a significant boost,'' he thought.


    His stats had increased considerably since thest time he checked, and only a week had passed. However, the most shocking increase was in his charm stat.


    ''That''s a lot,'' he noted.


    Charm usually increased with each rank up, but even Atticus had to admit this was unusual. Then he thought about Zoey, Seraphina, and the other members of the Starhaven family he had encountered so far, they were all incredibly attractive.


    In fact, since entering Sector 8, he couldn''t recall seeing anyone who wasn''t attractive. Even the guards who had shown him ill intent were striking in their own way.


    Earlier, Atticus had deeply pondered what Ozeroth had meant when he said he was too weak. Lumindra was a Tier 7 spirit, yet she had bonded with a seven-year-old Zoey.


    That led Atticus to believe that being "too weak" to bond wasn''t a real limitation. Instead, it seemed Ozeroth disdained the idea of his strength being restricted by Atticus''s current level, so he chose to wait.


    After taking note of everything, Atticus set aside his spections and refocused on his training. His first day of training had only increased his mastery by 1%. He still had a long way to go, especially if he wanted to reach the level necessary to bond with Ozeroth.


    Meanwhile, the elders of the Starhaven family were engrossed in a tense meeting.


    The elders sat around a circr table in a grand chamber, their expressions grim.


    Elyrin had called the meeting immediately after hearing about Atticus''s decision to bond with Ozeroth. The news had shocked the Starhaven family, and they had convened to discuss their future.


    "A union between Zoey and Atticus would be disastrous," Elyrin began coldly.


    "The boy has decided to bond with Ozeroth, a spirit despised by the entire spirit race. Do you all realize what that means for us? For the Starhaven family?"


    An elder with a deeply wrinkled face shook his head slowly.


    "Elyrin, that ''boy'' is the apex of humanity. A hero. Refusing this union could make us enemies of someone who holds the loyalty and respect of every human in the domain. I understand your concerns, but do we truly want that?"

 Chapter 827 Meeting

    Chapter 827 Meeting


    "Yes, and let us not forget," another elder added with a serious tone.


    "Every paragon in the human domain has pledged their support to him, and our own paragon herself wants this rtionship to happen. What makes you so sure their minds have changed?" n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The atmosphere in the room grew colder as Elyrin mmed his palm on the table.


    "Because they must have changed! This was all before he summoned Ozeroth. Do you honestly believe our paragon would still want Zoey tied to someone who has chosen to stand against the spirits? The spirits are everything to the Starhaven family. They are our foundation, our strength, our purpose. Without them, where would we be? Aligning ourselves with him now would make us hypocrites in the eyes of the spirits and the people of Sector 8. Do you realize the consequences of angering the spirits?"


    The first elder frowned, his expression darkening. Elyrin waspletely right, and the other elders in the room shared his sentiment.


    While they were all aware that Elyrin''s primary motivation was to ensure the union between his son and Zoey, it didn''t change the fact that his argument held weight. If they lost the love and support of the spirits, the Starhaven family would never recover. It would spell their end.


    However, the situation was delicate. Yes, they couldn''t risk earning the ire of the spirits, but what about their Apex?


    One of the elders voiced this concern next.


    "And yet, denying him could mean severing ties with one of the strongest apexes humanity has ever seen. Is that not just as dangerous? The Starhaven family would be branded traitors and isted by the other sectors. What about our future? The boy''s potential is unprecedented in the history of the human domain. I''m sure you''ve all considered it, what if he surpasses the paragon rank and reaches a level never seen before? Are we really willing to risk angering such a being?"


    Elyrin''s gaze narrowed, his eyes turning cold. "So, what are you suggesting? That we eliminate him now?"


    The room fell into a tense, palpable silence, broken by a baffled voice.


    "Are you mad?" an elder eximed, his expression was incredulous. And this was mirrored by the other elders in the room.


    It was as though they had all just heard the most idiotic suggestion of their lives.


    "Elyrin, I don''t know what''s going on in that head of yours, but the only thing that needs eliminating is that foolish thought. Eliminate the Apex of humanity? Are you even aware of the consequences of considering such a move?"


    The room remained silent as the elder spoke, his voice filled with disbelief.


    "Do I need to remind you of what happened to the Steris and Alverians when they dared to attack those madmen of the Ravenstein family? Do I need to remind you about Paragon Magnus?"


    The elders shuddered collectively, recalling the terrifying scene of Magnus battle with Luminous.


    "And that was just against the Ravensteins. If we make a move against Atticus, the entire human domain will turn on us! Not just the Ravensteins, everyone!"


    Another elder chimed in,


    "Our family would be branded as traitors, hunted down to thest descendant. Do you realize what you''re even suggesting, Elyrin? This is suicide. There''s noing back from that kind of decision."


    Elyrin frowned. "I never said we should eliminate him. I only asked what your solution is. Are we to sit idly by and let him drag our family into ruin with that spirit of his?"


    The room fell silent once more. It was truly a delicate situation.


    Elyrin sighed. "Listen, it''s not about the dangers. It''s about principle. This is no personal grudge. Apex Atticus made his choice when he pursued Ozeroth. He chose the spirit over this union. And we cannotpromise our bond with the spirit race for one human, no matter how strong he is."


    The room remained quiet for a brief moment until another elder spoke.


    "The matriarch has been silent since this incident began. She refuses to meet with any of us or give her input on the matter. Until she speaks, we are left to specte."


    Elyrin''s eyes narrowed. "Then we must make her speak. If the matriarch refuses to address this, we''ll have to take matters into our own hands. The future of the family rests on this, and we cannot afford to wait any longer."


    ¡­


    While the elders of the Starhaven family were engrossed in their meeting, the one they had each been trying to gain an audience with, Celestial, descended the stairs of the Sanctum of Origins.


    Her gaze was neutral, her face expressionless, and her aura calm. Soon enough, she reached the sanctum and stood in front of the seated Atticus.


    Atticus opened his eyes, and their gazes met.


    ''What''s she doing here?'' Atticus wondered as he stood from his seated position. Although her visit was abrupt, she was still the matriarch of the Starhaven family and deserved respect.


    ''I never thought this is how I''d officially meet Zoey''s mother. They look so alike.''


    This was the first time Atticus was meeting Celestial one-on-one.


    "It''s nice to officially meet you, Lady Celestial. I''ve heard a lot about you from Zoey," Atticus greeted with a small bow.


    Celestial didn''t respond immediately, simply staring at Atticus in silence. After a few moments, he noticed a subtle twitch in her brows.


    ''Right. Their rtionship isn''t so good. She must think Zoey was talking smack about her. Well, this is awkward.''


    The silence stretched for several seconds until Celestial finally spoke.


    "Apex Atticus, do you like my daughter?"


    "I do," Atticus answered without hesitation. He saw no reason to be nervous.


    "Why?"


    Atticus''s eyes lost focus for a moment. ''Why do I like Zoey?'' He wasn''t entirely sure.


    Was it because of her beauty? Her personality? He didn''t know for certain. All he knew was that when he saw her cold and icy demeanor in that expanse, he realized he liked her.


    His mouth opened, and he spoke.


    "I just do."

 Chapter 828 Doubts

    Chapter 828 Doubts


    Celestial''s silence was deafening.


    At Atticus''s subpar answer, all she did was stare at him intensely. That was it? If she were being honest, Celestial had expected something more. Even if Atticus had to lie, wouldn''t it have been better than this?


    Yet, even after several seconds passed, the silence lingered. It seemed Atticus had no intention of adding anything further.


    Celestial suddenly shook her head as if clearing her thoughts. Her eyes regained their focus, and she walked to the side, folding her hands behind her back.


    "Do you know the history of the Starhaven family, Apex Atticus? How we came to be a tier-one family?"


    Atticus nced at her, a bit surprised by the abrupt change in topic. ''Her aura has also shifted.''


    He could sense it immediately. When she arrived, her demeanor had been calm and expressionless. But now, with his heightened perception, he could see her aura was slightly muddled, as if she was unsure about something.


    ''Let''s see where this goes,'' Atticus thought, his curiosity piqued.


    "Enlighten me," he responded after a moment.


    There was a brief pause after his response as Celestial reached one side of the room and stared at the wall.


    She began to speak.


    "We were once weak," she started.


    "We were weak, beautiful, and utterly helpless. That was what defined us. Our beauty made us prey to the world. The strong turned us into concubines, ythings, and worse. Some of us were even sold into prostitution to serve those who ruled over us. We were dominated, oppressed, and left with nothing but despair."


    She suddenly turned back to Atticus, her crimson eyes growing colder as she recalled the history of the Starhaven family.


    "That changed when we encountered the spirits. On the entire of Eldoralth, only those of Starhaven blood could interact with them. The spirits were as lonely as we were."


    "Through our bond, they gave us power. Power to stand up for ourselves, to stop being victims. Generationster, we''ve gone from the oppressed to one of humanity''s leading families."


    Her tone hardened, and the air in the room grew heavier.


    "We owe everything to the spirits. Without them, we are nothing. And because of that, we owe it to them to create descendants with even stronger affinities to the spirit race."


    Celestial began walking toward Atticus, her steps measured and deliberate.


    "Ever since I learned of your rtionship with Zoey at the academy, I waspletely against it. Do you know why?"


    Atticus nodded slightly. "Because I''d dilute her bloodline."


    From everything Celestial had said, he could begin to understand her perspective. She wasn''tplicated, instead, surprisingly straightforward.


    A small smile appeared on her lips, surprising Atticus. In all the times he had seen her, this was the first time he had witnessed her smile. And in that moment, Atticus saw an uncanny resemnce to Zoey.


    "Exactly. But now, I''m not so sure anymore. You''re not of Starhaven blood, and yet your affinity with the spirits is unlike anything ever recorded in history. I thought it was right to reconsider, to see this as an exception. If the spirits themselves favor you, then perhaps¡­"


    She trailed off, her gaze growing unfocused for a moment.


    In the next moment, Celestial''s gaze regained focus, and her next words were icy.


    "But then you went and summoned that spirit. A being who is an enemy to all other spirits."


    The room grew colder, the weight of her aura filling the space.


    Atticus remained silent. He knew there was more to this, he could feel it. A tense silence descended until Celestial finally broke it.


    "But this revtion¡­" she admitted, her voice softer now, filled with uncertainty. "It revealed far more than I expected."


    "The spirit world. A spirit king. A spirit hated by all others because he refused to bow. And you¡­ You have the greatest affinity with the spirits, and yet they are ready to cast you aside for daring to bond with him. I''ve always seen the spirits as pure, benevolent beings, but this¡ª"


    She hesitated, her eyes narrowing slightly.


    "This is forcing me to question everything I''ve ever believed. It feels like my world is crumbling."


    ''There it is,'' Atticus thought, his gaze sharpening. This was the muddled, uncertain aura he had sensed from the beginning. He knew there was more to her visit, but he stayed quiet, it wasn''t time to speak yet.


    Celestial turned back to him, her gaze piercing.


    "Apex Atticus, I''m sure you''ve already figured it out. The spirit world, their purpose¡­ Why are the spirits really here?"


    Atticus''s voice was calm. "I think you already know the answer to that question."


    Celestial hesitated, her expression strained.


    "B-but¡­ they saved us." n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Atticus tilted his head slightly. ''So, she''s still conflicted,'' he thought, understanding her turmoil.


    Before this incident, Celestial''s entire existence revolved around the spirits. She revered them. To her, they were everything. But now, that belief was crumbling.


    "Let me ask you this," Atticus said. "You said it yourself, only your bloodline can bond with the spirits. If they could bond with anyone, do you think they would''ve chosen you in particr?"


    Her eyes widened slightly as the implication sank in. ''He''s right.''


    If she was beingpletely honest with herself, Atticus had a point. The spirits hade to them because of their affinity, not because they wanted to save them.


    "Stop making them out to be saints," Atticus continued. "There were millions of people suffering then. Why did they only help you?"


    Celestial''s gaze grew clouded, her mind swirling with conflicting thoughts. The only reason the spirits had helped them was that there was no other choice.


    But then she suddenly shook her head, refusing to ept it.


    "It doesn''t matter," she said firmly. "They still saved us. That fact doesn''t change, even if they had ulterior motives."


    Atticus gave her a faint smile and nodded.


    "It seems you''ve already formed an opinion," he said.


    Celestial frowned, confused. "Pardon?"


    "You have doubts," Atticus said inly. "Why don''t you just state them? I won''t waste time convincing you otherwise."

 Chapter 829 Choice

    Chapter 829 Choice


    Celestial fell silent, her thoughts racing. After a moment, she looked at him again and finally spoke. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "What is their main purpose?"


    "You want to know if they''re allies or enemies of humanity," Atticus said.


    "Yes," she admitted. "Did that spirit you summoned tell you anything?"


    Atticus nodded, his expression unchanged. This had been her goal all along. Ozeroth was, quite inly, an enemy to the spirit race. If anyone would reveal the truth about their purpose, it would be him.


    ''She came here to find out what Ozeroth told me,'' Atticus concluded.


    He stared at her intensely, causing her gaze to narrow.


    ''Is he really just 17?'' she wondered. The way Atticus had handled the entire conversation from the start left her feeling stupefied at how intelligent he was. It wasn''t a trait normal for a teenager.


    She had always thought Zoey was smart, but even she would''ve lost herposure at this point. Celestial knew why Atticus was staring at her and addressed it in the next instant.


    "You don''t have to worry. I asked my spirit to stay behind. She can''t hear us, no one can," she assured him.


    Atticus nodded. He had no reason not to believe her; the need for secrecy was for her sake anyway.


    He decided to answer, "No, he didn''t mention their purpose. But let me ask you something. If a higher race, one far more powerful than us, were toe to Eldoralth, do you think they would choose to coexist with humanity? If humans moved underground and discovered an ant hill, would they choose to coexist with the ants or simply destroy them?"


    Celestial froze, falling utterly silent. She was unable to utter a response.


    "I think you already know the answer to that," Atticus said.


    A few seconds passed before she took a deep breath, steadying herbored breathing.


    "Thank you," she said, turning toward Atticus with a serious look.


    Atticus simply nodded. "It''s nothing. I hope you and your family make the right choice."


    His words sounded simple, but there was an unmistakable hint of threat within them.


    Now, they had just established some facts:


    The spirits were a higher race and came from another world. They hade to Eldoralth with ulterior motives, motives they had deemed unnecessary to share with the Starhaven family, keeping them in the dark for generations. Whatever those motives were, they were certainly not benevolent.


    This meant Celestial, along with the entire Starhaven bloodline, would have to make a choice: humanity or the beings who had saved them from an era of oppression.


    Atticus could im he didn''t care about their choice, but that wouldn''t be entirely true. In his mind, images of Zoey and Seraphina appeared.


    The choice the Starhaven family made would determine whether or not they would be enemies of humanity. Atticus had been trying hard to avoid thinking about this, but Celestial had brought it to the forefront of his mind.


    What would he do if Zoey became an enemy?


    He shook his head. It was a frightening thought, one he didn''t want to face right now.


    ''I''ll think about it when the timees,'' he resolved.


    Celestial''s voice broke his thoughts. "Your training has slowed?"


    Atticus raised an eyebrow at Celestial''s words. "Yes, my advancement has slowed considerably."


    Since he had checked his stats and confirmed he was at level 3, no matter how hard he tried to advance, progress had been at a snail''s pace.


    "Then you should visit the Spiritual Lake. It''ll help. I''ll have someone lead you thereter," Celestial said, her tone was cold there was a hint of good intent. Atticus could tell she was trying to repay him for his help.


    ''Looks like she''s not confused anymore. Has she already made her choice?'' he noted.


    "Alright. Thank you for your help."


    With that, Celestial turned and walked out of the chamber, leaving Atticus to ponder his next course of action.


    ''The Spiritual Lake, huh,'' he thought.


    He hadn''t bothered asking Celestial about it because the concept seemed self-exnatory. Ake filled with condensed liquid spiritual energy. ''Hmm, I hope it''ll be helpful, I want to leave as soon as possible.''


    Atticus didn''t feelfortable staying in this sector, especially after everything he had just learned. It felt as though he were in a lion''s den, but the difference was not knowing when the lion might turn on him.


    Now that the secret was somewhat out, Atticus was sure that if not the Starhaven family directly, the spirits might act against him soon. He was a prime target.


    After Celestial left, Atticus sat back down and continued his training, focusing on absorbing spiritual energy into the well in his mind.


    He prioritized umting spiritual energy over mastering its maniption for now, thetter wouldeter. His immediate goal was to gain enough spiritual energy to bond with Ozeroth.


    The day passed quickly as Atticus trained throughout, taking only a brief break to eat food he had packed in his space storage.


    The Next Morning arrived.


    As the new day began, one of the guards came to inform Atticus that an elder was waiting for him outside the sanctum.


    ''That must be the person she sent,'' Atticus thought.


    He quickly stood up and headed outside. Aside from Celestial and Seraphina, no one could enter the sanctum without their permission.


    As he reached the entrance, he saw an aged man with dark purple hair, characteristic of the Starhaven family. The man''s face was deeply lined, and his hunched back gave him a frail appearance, though his posture carried a quiet dignity.


    The man lowered his head respectfully as Atticus approached.


    "Apex Atticus," he greeted, "I am Elder Lorthan, overseer of the Spiritual Lake. The matriarch has sent me to guide you there."


    Atticus nodded with a slight smile. "I understand. Let''s proceed."


    Lorthan gave another small bow before turning. "Follow me, please."


    As they began moving, Lorthan appeared calm, but his mind was filled with shock. He hadn''t been present during Atticus''s arrival or awakening, as he rarely left theke. However, he had heard the stories.


    ''He awakened just days ago, and yet his spiritual energy is already so strong. It''s almost at the level of our strongest! What in the world is this?''


    The elder did well to hide his shock.


    Instead of entering the sanctum of origins, they went around it, heading directly toward the massive tree.


    Soon, Lorthan gestured toward a path that descended alongside one of the colossal roots.

 Chapter 830 Spiritual Lake

    Chapter 830 Spiritual Lake


    Atticus followed closely behind the elder as they made their way to the Spiritual Lake.


    Throughout the walk, his mind swirled with different thoughts. He recalled the conclusions he had drawn the day before and the troubled look Celestial had shown. The Starhaven family, along with all of Sector 8, felt like a ticking time bomb.


    Unlike what he had expected, the elder led Atticus behind the temple. Reaching the back, they passed through a pathway that descended underground.


    The path was narrow, framed by twisted branches that resembled gnarled fingers snaking into every corner.


    Eventually, they reached a ce where no light prated, yet Atticus could still see everything clearly. It wasn''t because of his keen eyesight but because of the faint purple glow emanating from the twisted branches.


    The air smelled damp, but that wasn''t what upied Atticus''s thoughts. His gaze was fixed on the elder leading him.


    The elder''s steps were slow, his back hunched and his hands sped behind him, yet he moved at a pace that Atticus found surprising.


    It wasn''t a pace Atticus couldn''t match; he was just astonished that the elder could move so quickly while appearing so frail.


    ''His body looks frail, but his skin is wless, and he appears to be filled with energy,'' Atticus thought.


    He had made this observation long ago, the Starhaven seemed like a different breed of humans, almost a higher breed, especially in terms of health and appearance.


    Atticus had no doubts that this elder was old, likely as old as the fire sanctum master he had met in the past, Dekai. However, there was a stark difference between them. Dekai had appeared to be on the brink of death, barely clinging to life, while this elder seemed full of vitality.


    ''For thebined domain that killed Dekai, I''m almost certain this elder would survive,'' Atticus thought.


    ''Is it a trait of the Starhaven blood, or is it their spiritual energy?''


    He had already established that the Starhaven were incredibly beautiful, but this went beyond mere appearance. After awakening his spirit element, Atticus had noticed a significant change in his stats, particrly his vitality. It had skyrocketed beyond anything he had anticipated.


    Mana had always enhanced his body after each rank-up, but spiritual energy seemed to have a simr effect.


    mIf the Starhaven possess both mana and spiritual energy, their vitality must be off the charts,'' he thought. ''There must be a way to synchronize the two energies.''


    Spiritual energy was separate from mana, with its source in a well in his head, while mana originated in his core. Currently, most of his strength came from the mana coursing through his body.


    Although Atticus could sense a faint amount of spiritual energy moving through him, it felt negligiblepared to the mana and the spiritual energy he had in his well.


    ''Something is stopping the spiritual energy from fully flowing through my body. Could it be the mana?''


    A thought filled him with excitement.


    ''If I can synchronize both energies, I should be able to reach an entirely new level of power.''


    His heart began to race. Although no one had told him this, he knew intuitively that his assumption was correct.


    As his excitement grew, the twisted branches that lined the pathway began to thicken. They wove tighter together above them, forming an almost imprable canopy.


    Atticus noticed the air thinning, and the light from the glowing branches grew brighter.


    ''We''ve been descending for a while now. Just how deep is thiske?'' he wondered.


    As he thought, the narrow pathway suddenly gave way to something stranger. Thick, glowing roots began sprouting from the ground, spreading like veins in every direction. They cast an ethereal glow, painting the surroundings in haunting shades of violet.


    Atticus''s footsteps paused. "What is this ce?"


    Since the journey began, he had been on high alert. The Starhaven family was a ticking time bomb, and he had to be ready to act at any moment.


    This journey could very well be the perfect opportunity for an ambush. While he doubted Celestial would authorize such a thing, he believed everyone had their own thoughts and motives.


    Niall and Dario had remained behind since outsiders weren''t usually allowed in this sacred space. They had chosen to stay at the temple''s entrance.


    The elder smiled slightly at Atticus''s question, a proud glint in his eyes.


    "You haven''t seen anything yet."


    Before Atticus could process what that meant, the path suddenly opened into a wider space. His eyes widened as he saw the roots converging into a vastwork, spiraling downward and disappearing into a deep chasm below.


    The elder stepped onto one of the thickest roots, moving as though he had done so for generations.


    Atticus followed suit, stepping onto the root. It was like a sturdy, narrow bridge leading deeper into the chasm.


    As they continued, eventually reaching its end, Atticus''s gazended on an underground world, breathtaking in its beauty.


    ''Wow,'' he thought, momentarily stunned. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    The cavern stretched endlessly, bathed in a soft purple light. Countless translucent beings floated silently through the air, glowing faintly.


    "Spirits," Atticus concluded, watching them drift effortlessly between the enormous roots and through the cavern, as though they were part of the air itself.


    The underground world was utterly silent, serene. Atticus noticed numerous Starhaven inhabitants roaming the space. There were no modern buildings; instead, the people lived in homes carved directly into the colossal roots.


    The Starhaven people here wore no modern clothing, opting for garments crafted from the branches and leaves of the eternal canopy.


    The elder noticed Atticus''s surprised expression and smiled before exining.


    "This ce lies directly beneath the Eternal Canopy and serves as home to countless unbounded spirits. The people you see here are members of the Starhaven bloodline who were unable to bond with a spirit. They chose to forsake material possessions and instead live alongside the spirits, hoping to deepen their connection and eventually form a bond."


    Atticus frowned. "I thought all those with Starhaven blood could bond with spirits. What prevents them from bonding?"


    The elder shook his head. "Having the Starhaven bloodline does not guarantee a bond with a spirit. The bonding process is entirely up to the spirit, and they tend to be selective when choosing their life partner."


    ''I see,'' Atticus thought. It made sense. Considering the spirits were a higher race, it was understandable that they would seek partners with potential to match their power.


    The journey continued, and the root they were walking on stretched high above the underground world. Even at their pace, they had been walking for over 20 minutes.


    ''This tree is enormous,'' Atticus realized.


    They were still under the Eternal Canopy despite the distance they had traveled. The sheer scale of it was staggering.


    Atticus noticed the root path beginning to slope downward, leading toward a shimmering glow in the distance.


    ''The spiritual energy is increasing,'' he thought, feeling it intensify with every step.


    As they descended further, the source of the energy came into view.


    The thick root they had been walking on split into countless smaller tendrils, weaving aplex pattern above and below a small, glowingke.


    Above theke, roots dripped glowing purple droplets of liquid spiritual energy. Below, more roots cradled theke like a web, pulsing faintly as though drawing power from its depths.


    It was a serene sight.


    "We''re here. Wee to the Spiritual Lake," the elder said with a proud smile. Despite his age, his teeth were as white as a newborn''s.


    Atticus stepped closer to theke and peered down into its depths.


    ''It''s immense,'' he thought.


    The spiritual energy emanating from theke was thick and overwhelming.


    ''What now? Do I just jump in?'' he wondered, his thoughts shifting briefly to Seraphina, who was supposed to be his teacher. Since their talk, she had mysteriously disappeared, leaving him to figure things out on his own.


    Uncertain, Atticus turned to the elder, who observed him with a raised eyebrow.


    "I take it its purpose hasn''t been exined to you?" the elder asked.


    Atticus shook his head.


    The elder nodded as though this was expected.


    "The Spiritual Lake, as you''ve likely guessed, is concentrated spiritual energy, so dense it has taken on a liquid form," the elder began.


    "You may have already felt it, the spiritual energy is shing with the mana inside you, refusing to flow freely. This is because your body needs time to adjust, allowing the spiritual energy and mana to mix without conflict."


    Atticus nodded. He had been wondering about this issue and how to resolve it, but it seemed theke provided the solution.


    "Theke will force that process to happen," the elder continued, stepping closer to the water''s edge.


    "When you immerse yourself, the spiritual energy will flood your body,pletely overwhelming it. This will force your mana to adapt, to mix, and eventually synchronize with the spiritual energy. The process is neither easy nor pleasant, and you will experience considerable pain. But it is necessary."


    "So, I just need to drown myself in it?" Atticus asked bluntly.


    The elder raised an eyebrow at hisck of hesitation. He had just exined the immense pain involved, yet Atticus hadn''t even flinched.


    The elder nodded slowly.


    Without waiting for another word, Atticus turned and leaped into theke, his heart thrumming as he plunged into its depths, leaving the elder to stare at theke with a dumbfounded expression.

 Chapter 831 Choice

    Chapter 831 Choice


    At this point, it was bing far toomon, yet every time it happened, many people across the human domain were still not present to witness it.


    Seraphina hovered high in the sky above Sector 8, a deep frown fixed on her face. She was troubled.


    As a paragon, she was not only a being of immense strength but also intelligence. If Atticus and Celestial had been able to piece together everything they did, it was obvious that she could as well.


    Now, two choicesy before her, choices that would change everything and define their future.


    Her people, the humans¡­ or the spirits.


    She was torn.


    As the paragon of the Starhaven family, she was a person of guidance for many in Sector 8. People followed her words without question, trusting her judgmentpletely. But Seraphina knew the truth deep down.


    ''When the timees, the majority will side with the spirits,'' she thought bitterly.


    In Sector 8, the spirits were worshipped, revered as sacred beings. To many, they were everything. Even with her status as a paragon, if Seraphina dared suggest turning against the spirits, she would bebeled insane.


    Her gaze shifted into the distance, where a single streak of lightning sliced through the sky, heading straight toward her. In the blink of an eye, it reached her, forming into the figure of Magnus.


    "Magnus¡­" she greeted with a heavy tone.


    Magnus''s eyes narrowed immediately. He''d only just arrived, but he could sense the weight on Seraphina''s shoulders. His guard went up.


    "What happened?"


    Seraphina hesitated, pausing for a moment. She was rarely indecisive. Once she made a decision, she carried it out without hesitation. But this matter was far too grave. It had the potential to spell the end of the Starhaven bloodline for good.


    But it wasn''t something she could handle on her own.


    And in the entire human domain, there was only one person Seraphina could think of, someone honorable to the core, someone she trusted without hesitation.


    Magnus.


    Shaking her head, Seraphina pushed away the overwhelming thoughts. To ensure this meeting remained private, she had separated herself from Ismara.


    But even so, she knew Ismara could still sense her thoughts to some degree despite the distance.


    "Nothing yet, but something terrible is going to happen soon if we don''t act," she said.


    Magnus''s eyes narrowed further, but he remained silent, motioning for her to continue.


    Seraphina took a deep breath, steadying herself. Finally, she began to speak, recounting everything that had transpired and the conclusions she had reached.


    She admitted that when she had initially imed everything was fine, it hadn''t been. The spirit Atticus summoned had been an enemy of the spirit race, and from there, it became clear that the spirits were not as benevolent or pure in their intentions as they had believed.


    She exined that the spirits had warned Atticus not to bond with Ozeroth, saying he would be their enemy if he did. At this, a faint killing intent leaked from Magnus, his expression darkening.


    "They threatened him?" Magnus''s voice was icy. His dislike for the spirits grew stronger with each word she spoke.


    Seraphina sighed, already expecting his reaction. She quickly continued, trying to calm him before he erupted and dered war on the spirits.


    "Calm down, sweetie," she said gently. "They only said he would be their enemy. They didn''t explicitly say they''d attack him. Still, you should know your grandson best, sometimes, I think you''re both the same person."


    Hearing this, Magnus''s aura calmed down, and surprisingly, a small smile appeared on his face. He knew Atticus better than anyone and could already guess how his grandson would react. Plus, hearing Seraphinapare him to Atticus made him unexpectedly happy.


    Seraphina gave Magnus a look. "Men are such simple creatures," she muttered, shaking her head before continuing.


    Afterying everything out, Magnus wentpletely silent, an action that made Seraphina a bit nervous.


    Although she trusted him, even she wasn''t entirely sure how he would respond.


    Magnus seemed to ponder for a few moments before finally speaking.


    "I have only two questions."


    Seraphina nodded, gesturing for him to proceed.


    "Is Atticus in danger?"


    This was his primary concern. Atticus was currently training in the Starhaven sector, a ce that, from all indications, was a ticking time bomb. Magnus already suspected the answer but asked for a different reason.


    "Yes, he is," Seraphina said bluntly. "If the spirits willed it, the majority of the people in this sector would attack him without hesitation."


    Magnus nodded, his expression unreadable. He didn''t appear surprised or impatient. If anyone knew what Atticus was capable of, it was him. Even if all the grandmasters banded together, Magnus was confident that killing Atticus would be nearly impossible.


    His second question came without hesitation. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "What is your choice?"


    As soon as the words left his mouth, a loud rumble of thunder shook the sky. Thick, dark clouds gathered overhead, and the air became charged with electricity.


    Seraphina instantly felt a staggering amount of killing intent flood the atmosphere. Her danger sense screamed at her, every fiber of her being on high alert.


    She knew right away, her answer would determine whether Magnus viewed her as friend or foe.


    Magnus had never been one to waste time or beat around the bush. If she intended to side with the spirits and turn against humanity, he wasn''t going to sit idly by and pretend everything was fine.


    Seraphina''s expression turned somber as she let out a deep exhale.


    "If I was going to turn on humanity, would I have called you here?"


    "That''s not an answer," Magnus said, his tone colder than the rumbling thunder overhead.


    A blinding sh of lightning split the sky, apanied by another deafening rumble of thunder. Magnus''s stance made it clear, he wouldn''t ept anything other than a direct answer.


    Seraphina''s gaze narrowed, and after a brief pause, she finally responded.


    "I choose humanity."


    The clouds dispersed almost instantly, and the overwhelming killing intent in the air vanished.


    Magnus nodded, satisfied, and immediately got to the point.


    "Is there a way to break a bond between spirits?"

 Chapter 832 Blame

    Chapter 832 me


    The sound of water sshing echoed across the quiet underground world.


    Elder Lorthan stared at the ripples on the spiritualke, his expression frozen in disbelief.


    He had just exined the dangers and pain that awaited Atticus in theke, yet the boy hadn''t shown the slightest hint of hesitation. It hadn''t fazed him at all.


    Lorthan had never seen a 17-year-old so fearless in his life. It should have been a moment to make any elder smile with pride. However, coldness filled Lorthan''s face instead.


    It was as though, the moment Atticus entered theke, a switch had been flipped. Every trace of the sagely calm aura Lorthan carried vanished, reced by an icy gaze fixed firmly on theke.


    ''Such a shame,'' he thought bitterly.


    Atticus Ravenstein, the greatest genius humanity had ever seen. A boy foretold to raise humanity to unprecedented heights. A boy whose potential was immeasurable, destined to stand at the top.


    Yet, to Lorthan, it was now all meaningless.


    ''This will be where he meets his end,'' he thought grimly.


    Lorthan had devoted his entire life to the spirits. After bonding with one, he had chosen to forsake everything to live in the underground world with them.


    To him, his very existence was meant to serve them. His devotion ran that deep. This was why, upon learning that Atticus had summoned an enemy of the spirits and still intended to bond with it, he immediately saw him as an enemy.


    ''It can''t be helped. He chose this¡­''


    His thoughts were interrupted as the air around him suddenly shifted.


    ''They''re here,'' Lorthan realized, his gaze sharpening.


    The spiritual energy in the area thickened, bing so dense it was almost suffocating. The ground trembled faintly beneath his feet as gravity seemed to press down like an invisible weight.


    In the blink of an eye, they appeared.


    Dozens of figures, over thirty in number, materialized near the twisted roots of the eternal canopy.


    Each one wore dark purple robes etched with intricate, ethereal patterns that glowed faintly, resembling the spirits hovering in the air.


    They all exuded a suffocating aura, unmistakably grandmaster-level power. Despite the calming presence of the eternal canopy, their bloodlust was staggering, saturating the air with an almost unbearable intensity.


    Each had the signature purple hair of the Starhaven bloodline, and their cold, piercing eyes locked onto Lorthan with an iciness that made the temperature plummet.


    "Lorthan," a deep, resonant voice broke through the oppressive silence.


    Lorthan turned sharply, his cold gaze locking onto the man who had spoken. At the center of the group stood a towering figure who was undoubtedly their leader.


    ''He came here himself?'' Lorthan''s brow furrowed in surprise. There wasn''t a soul in Sector 8 who didn''t know this man.


    His features were sharp as a de, his jawline angr, and his eyes radiated danger. Though he wore the same purple robes as the others, the patterns on his robes were darker, almost like veins pulsing with spiritual energy.


    Veylor Starhaven, leader of the Crimson Vow.


    The Crimson Vow was a notorious terrorist group within the Starhaven sector, infamous for their extremism. They worshipped the spirits as divine beings and saw themselves as their enforcers.


    To them, any perceived threat to the spirits had to be eradicated without mercy. Their devotion was absolute, and their methods brutally unforgiving.


    Lorthan''s expression grew colder, his disgust toward the group, and especially its leader, apparent.


    Though he loved and devoted his life to the spirits, the Crimson Vow''s actions brought nothing but chaos to the Starhaven sector.


    Their cruelty knew no bounds, they even believed that Starhaven bloodline members who couldn''t bond with spirits were defective and needed to be killed without mercy.


    Lorthan didn''t believe in their methods, but now he had no choice but to swallow his dissatisfaction. They had amon enemy to deal with.


    As Veylor stepped forward, two men nked him, a pair of elderly twins with matching twisted smirks.


    The twins, along with Veylor, radiated the strongest auras of the group.


    One of the twins tilted his head, sneering. "Look at him, brother. He calls us here because he can''t handle it himself, and yet he still dares to look at us with disgust. What a hypocrite."


    The other twin chuckled. "You''d think the overseer of the Spirit Lake would have some backbone. But no, here he is, terrified of a 17-year-old."


    The first twin grinned. "He''s probably hoping we''ll help him fish that boy out of theke. What do you think, Darran? Should we lend him a hand?"


    Darranughed, crossing his arms. "Depends. Do you think he''d beg for it? I''d love to see the great Elder Lorthan on his knees."


    Lorthan''sposure cracked as his voice rose sharply. "You bastards!"


    Before he could act, a figure appeared from behind the group. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Lorthan immediately bowed. "Young Master Kan," he greeted with respect.


    Kan''s icy gaze silenced him instantly. "Stand down, Elder. Remember why we''re here."


    Lorthan clenched his fists but didn''t argue further, stepping back with his aura now restrained.


    His fanatical devotion to the spirits had always made him admire and worship those who bonded with higher-tier spirits.


    It was this same devotion that had made him ept Kan''s offer without hesitation. Like Kan, Lorthan didn''t want Atticus to "sully" Zoey''s bloodline.


    Kan turned to Veylor, a faint smile on his lips. "I see you came prepared. Are you ready?"


    Veylor smiled faintly in return, though his expression had no warmth. "This should be simple. He may be capable of fighting grandmasters, but no one escapes the effects of the spiritualke."


    Kan''s smile widened as his gaze shifted to theke.


    ''Finally,'' he thought with a sense of satisfaction.


    He had nned everything meticulously.


    What Lorthan had conveniently failed to mention to Atticus was that during the synchronization process, the body would endure immense stress and strain.


    By the end, he would bepletely exhausted and weak. This was especially so when the amount of mana in the individual''s body that needed to synchronize with the spiritual energy was immense. In the worst cases, individuals couldn''t even lift a finger, let alone fight.


    Kan had anticipated that Atticus would eventually need theke to progress and had set everything in motion ordingly. Before arriving, he had checked and was d that Seraphina was absent.


    Now, all they had to do was wait for Atticus to emerge. Then, it would all be over.


    ''me yourself for standing in my way,'' Kan thought coldly.


    As the group gathered around theke, the person they were all waiting for was lost in his own world.


    To Atticus, all he could see was darkness, apanied by a tingling sensation spreading across his body.

 Chapter 833 Calm

    Chapter 833 Calm


    Darkness.


    This was all Atticus could see.


    Elder Lorthan had assumed that Atticus had jumped into the spiritualke without thinking about the consequences, but he couldn''t have been more wrong.


    Yes, the elder had mentioned that Atticus would experience an unimaginable amount of pain, a fact that would have terrified most people. But Atticus was not like most people.


    Atticus was no stranger to pain. He had endured it countless times, pain so severe that it would have broken others. However, that didn''t mean he sought it out. If pain could be avoided, he would prefer it that way.


    But now, things were different.


    Having won a set of incredibly powerful techniques during the Nexus Event, abilities that could only be described as unfair for one person to possess, Atticus had gained something invaluable. Among these techniques was a skill from the Regenerari race that would forever change how he approached training.


    ¡­


    Pain Resistance (Regenerari Race)


    Effect: The user''s pain threshold is elevated, making them nearly immune to distractions caused by physical difort or injury. They can continue fighting through severe injuries without hesitation.


    ¡­


    The technique was described as a battle ability, but Atticus saw its potential beyond the battlefield. It would have been a waste to limit its use tobat alone. To Atticus, it was a tool to push himself further in training, a way to ovee the limits pain imposed.


    The moment he plunged into theke, an unbearable wave of pain engulfed his body. The spiritual energy shed violently with the mana coursing through him, causing the mana to feel scalding hot, like molten metal searing his veins.


    But Atticus didn''t flinch. He immediately activated the Pain Resistance technique.


    Over the weeks of mastering the abilities of various races, Atticus had uncovered something extraordinary, a revtion that exined why the different races of Eldoralth had such unique traits and powers.


    They all used mana, so why could one race regenerate from a drop of blood while others couldn''t? Why could some traverse dimensions while others couldn''t? Why could one race absorb life force while others couldn''t?


    Atticus had always pondered these questions, and when he discovered the answer, it exhrated him.


    It all came down to mana signatures.


    The concept wasn''t entirely new to Atticus. His first encounter with mana signatures was back at the academy when he had altered the mana signature of his cloak to match that of a barrier blocking his way. Through focused effort, he had been able to phase through the barrier by perfectly mimicking its signature.


    His second encounter had been during his battle with Ae''ark of the Aeonian race. The Aeonians were so attuned to mana that they could change their body''s mana signature to match their opponent''s, rendering most attacks ineffective.


    To counter this, Atticus had rapidly altered the mana signature of his strikes, giving Ae''ark no time to adapt.


    The final and most groundbreaking discovery came as Atticus explored the innate abilities of Eldoralth''s races. He realized that each race possessed a unique mana signature that defined their powers.


    Unlike the signatures he had manipted in the past, these were innate, an intrinsic part of their being. Mimicking them wasn''t simply difficult; it was almost impossible without a precise reference.


    These signatures were as unique as fingerprints, tied to the very essence of the races'' abilities.


    However, when Atticus reached this point, he encountered something that left him confused.


    During his battle with Ae''ark, Atticus had assumed that the Aeonians had the ability to copy their opponents'' mana signatures. If that were the case, wouldn''t they be able to replicate the abilities of other races? And if so, why weren''t they the strongest race?


    These thoughts had lingered in Atticus''s mind until he asked Magnus about them. Unfortunately, Magnus hadn''t deemed the Aeonians significant enough to include them in the list of races to watch out for at the Nexus. As a result, Atticus hadn''t fully understood how their power worked.


    Magnus exined the nature of the Aeonians'' abilities.


    It was Surface Level Mimicry. By rapidly aligning the outeryer of their mana field to match the signature of an iing attack, whether physical or mana-based, they could create a momentary state of dissonance.


    This dissonance caused the attack to bypass their body entirely, as though they weren''t truly present in the same space.


    For physical attacks, this ability worked by subtly altering the mana density around their bodies, creating a thin, imperceptibleyer that separated them from the force of the attack.


    However, this phasing was purely defensive and reactionary. It didn''t allow the Aeonians to replicate the abilities of other races. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    While the Aeonians could mimic the surface-level signature of an attack to neutralize or evade it, race-specific abilities like Pain Resistance or Regeneration relied on core mana signatures, deeply ingrained and intrinsic to each race. These core signatures were far moreplex than the surface fragments found in attacks.


    This principle also applied to the Regenerari''s Pain Resistance ability.


    The Regenerari possessed a distinct type of mana, one that, when directed correctly, allowed their bodies to suppress pain signals and function at peak efficiency, even under severe injuries.


    Fortunately, the Regenerari, along with other races, had left behind mana samples for Atticus to use as a reference.


    Using these samples, Atticus studied and temporarily mimicked the core mana signatures of the respective techniques. By channeling this replicated mana through his body, he triggered the same physiological response that suppressed pain.


    At first, it wasn''t perfect. His body wasn''t naturally attuned to the Regenerari''s mana, so the process was clunky and inefficient. But over time, Atticus refined his control until he reached a level high enough to activate the Pain Resistance technique.


    This process applied to many other racial techniques, and with time, Atticus sessfully mimicked every one of them.


    This aplishment significantly elevated his mana maniption to unprecedented levels. Atticus was confident that if he were to face that barrier at the academy again, he could replicate its signature within a second.


    However, there was a drawback.


    For now, whenever Atticus wanted to use a specific ability, he had to temporarily shift his core mana signature to match the race tied to that ability. During this time, he couldn''t ess many of his other abilities. It was as though he stopped being human while using a race specific technique.


    Still, Atticus was certain that with time and practice, this limitation would eventually disappear.


    As soon as Atticus activated the Regenerari technique, the intense pain wracking his body vanished, reced by a tingling sensation.


    What had initially overwhelmed him gave way to a newfound calm. He could feel the mana in his body bubbling like moltenva, yet he experienced no pain.


    This allowed Atticus to focus entirely on the scene ying out within his body.


    The spiritual energy from theke had infiltrated his body from all directions, shing violently with his mana, causing thetter to react as if scalding hot.


    As the seconds passed, Atticus began to notice a subtle change. Some parts of his mana in contact with the spiritual energy were starting to settle, flowing together in a tentative harmony.


    They weren''t merging to form a new energy but were instead learning to coexist.


    Although Atticus couldn''t feel the pain, he instinctively knew that his body was under tremendous pressure and stress. But he also understood his body''s limits better than anyone.


    ''I''ll make it through this, but by the end of it, I might not be able to lift a finger,'' he concluded.


    Even as this thought crossed his mind, his concerns shifted to a new realization. Atticus had no idea what was happening outside theke. The intense energy surrounding him hadpletely blocked his senses.


    The thought of being left weak and vulnerable in a sector that could turn on him at any moment left him feeling uneasy.


    ''I can''t let that happen,'' he thought.


    As he thought, a realization suddenly struck him:


    ''The elder hadn''t warned me about the effects.''


    While others might dismiss it, iming that he simply forgot, Atticus wasn''t one to overlook such things. In the first ce, he never trusted anyone fully. A detail like that, especially in such a critical situation, couldn''t simply be ignored.


    ''I can''t take any chances,'' he decided. Atticus would always choose to be cautious.


    As this thought solidified, the stomp embedded on his chest suddenly throbbed. In the next instant, his exosuit enveloped his entire body.


    Atticus''s exosuit was nothing if not adaptable. It was designed to evolve alongside its user, it had never been solely reliant on mana. For the suit, energy was energy, and if its user could harness it, so could it.


    The moment the exosuit deployed, the tingling sensation in Atticus''s body disappeared entirely. The suit began utilizing the spiritual energy to mitigate the damage and strain his body was enduring.


    It worked seamlessly, continuously healing every trace of damage his body sustained.


    In essence, by the time the process concluded, Atticus wouldn''t just be as good as new, he would be even better, with fully synchronized mana and spiritual energy.


    With this assurance, Atticus let the process continue uninterrupted, and time passed like a blip.


    Ultimately, it didn''t take long. After exactly one hour, Atticus felt the mana in his body fully synchronize with the spiritual energy of theke.


    The moment it happened, he manipted the water of theke, rising gracefully from the depths to the surface.


    His gaze swept across the area,nding on the figures waiting silently.


    Over thirty individuals in the grandmaster ranks surrounded theke, their auras surging like raging storms.


    The pressure they exuded nketed the surroundings, making the air feel dense and suffocating.


    The ground beneath their feet cracked under the weight of theirbined presence, and their killing intent locked onto Atticus like an iron vice.


    The world seemed to pause. Time slowed. Even the ripples of theke abruptly froze in ce. Silence descended, deafening. The stillness almost maddening. No one spoke a single word.


    However, despite the crushing weight of theirbined aura pressing down on him, despite the suffocating killing intent that made the air tremble and vibrate, Atticus stood tall.


    His entire being radiated an unshakable calm, an aura soposed it was terrifying in its entirety.

 Chapter 834 Danger

    Chapter 834 Danger


    The underground world beneath the eternal canopy was utterly silent.


    It was a vast region, spanning many kilometers in every direction. The people of the Starhaven family who failed to bond with the spirits were going about their daily lives, dedicating their time to finding a way to finally bond with the spirits.


    It was a depressing task. Living every day of their lives knowing that the rest of their family had branded them as trash, defects who needed to be discarded. Many in the underground world hade here against their will. The way unbonded Starhavens were treated in the sector was worse than the way animals were treated.


    However, as terribly sad as their situation was, today was the day that would intensify it manifold.


    As the people observed the ethereal spirits floating through the air, the underground world turned silent.


    It was strange.


    In the first ce, it had never been a ce that was usually noisy. Silence was the norm. However, there was something about this silence. It was hard to exin. It was the sort of silence that descended when something catastrophic was about to happen.


    Then, the people felt something else.


    Tension.


    It was so intense that it sent a slight chill across the people in the underground world.


    The humans froze. The spirits stopped moving. And all eyes turned towards the direction of the spiritualke in the distance, where an intense coldness was emanating from.


    Something wasing.


    Meanwhile, at the spiritualke where all the tension was emanating from, Veylor, the leader of the Crimson Vows, had his gaze narrowed in slight shock.


    It was an odd scene. There was no single person in the whole of Sector 8 who didn''t know who Veylor was. He had carried out many public executions, spreading the ideals of the Crimson Vows all over the sector. And he had never been known to lose his calm.


    However, now, gazing at this boy standing by theke, his expression crumbled.


    ''How?''


    The process of synchronizing your mana with spiritual energy was a daunting task. One that required your body to work many times harder than usual.


    This was a process that every member of the Starhaven family underwent when they first bonded with a spirit at a very young age.


    At that time, the mana and spiritual energy in their bodies weren''t that significant, making the process more bearable.


    The higher the amount of mana and spiritual energy one had, the more strain it put on the body. However, one fact remained unchanged: at the end of the process, the body would be left utterly overwhelmed and exhausted.


    Atticus had an insane amount of mana. And considering the spiritual energy around him, it was obvious that it was staggering as well.


    Atticus had just finished the synchronization process, so why, just why, was his aura so profound?


    It wasn''t only Veylor. Even Elder Lorthan and Kan had their eyes almost bulging out of their sockets. Thetter had bonded with a tier-6 spirit, and his spiritual energy had been high when he went through this process.


    He, of all people, knew how strenuous it was, which was why he was finding it hard to believe what he was currently seeing.


    There were more than 30 grandmasters surrounding Atticus, their bloodlust covering the area like a heavy nket. And yet, Atticus seemed as though he was a beacon in the darkness.


    None of the bloodlust reached him. It was as though an invisible, imprable shield surrounded him, rendering the murderous intent and aura of more than thirty grandmasters utterly useless.


    They had all watched the Nexus event. They had all witnessed his prowess. And although they had been shocked, at the end of the day, watching a battle through a screen and actually witnessing it firsthand were twopletely different things.


    Many hadbeled it as visual effects. While it was true that during the battle, they were moving at iprehensible speeds, it was impossible to urately determine how fast they were, especially since they were watching from a screen.


    The surroundings might have been destroyed, but that was a normal urrence in battle.


    Numerous earth-shattering shes had urred, but it was impossible to determine the weight of each while watching from a screen.


    Their Apex was extremely powerful; the people had epted that fact. However, the people in the grandmaster ranks, especially the older ones with vast battle experience, had refused to believe that a 17-year-old could be more powerful than them.


    But reality had always told the truth. And it was an absolute truth that couldn''t be denied.


    The gazes of the grandmasters narrowed dangerously, and their auras red brighter, the ground beneath their feet fracturing from the sheer pressure. However, despite the increase, not a shred of it touched him, his aura as calm as ake.


    Then, Atticus''s gaze shifted.


    Itnded squarely on Veylor and the twins standing beside him. Veylor''s eyes narrowed into slits, and the twins flinched instinctively, their heartbeats quickening.


    A cold shiver ran down each of their spines, an action that shocked Veylor to the core.


    He didn''t need to think; his body knew.


    Danger.


    As a seasoned warrior, Veylor understood perfectly what had just happened. More than thirty grandmasters had surrounded this boy. They had unleashed their full killing intent, enough to crush armies.


    And yet, Atticus stood unmoved. Unshaken.


    As he emerged from theke, he had epted their presence. He had epted their intent to kill him.


    He didn''t care for their reason.


    And now, without uttering a word, without any hesitation, Atticus was about to act.


    Veylor''s instincts screamed like a warning bell. His irises abruptly shifted, splitting into three distinct colors, and his pupils became sharp slits.


    His muscles bulged, his clothes straining as his spiritual energy surged outward in an explosive wave of force. The air cracked, the ground beneath him imploded, and with unreal speed, he grabbed the twins by the backs of their shirts. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    In an instant, Veylor shot into the sky like a streak of light. The ground where they had stood disintegrated into a crater as a purple-azure sh tore through the air below them, slicing through the earth like butter.


    The sheer force of the sh destroyed everything in its path.


    Thick roots were shredded, split apart as though they were paper, and thendscape itself was carved into an abyss of destruction.

 Chapter 835 Dare

    Chapter 835 Dare


    The world went silent.


    Every pair of eyes stared wide in utter disbelief. The bluish-purple sh continued carving through the horizon, leaving behind a trail of devastation so profound it seemed like the world itself was being split apart.


    For a brief moment, no one dared to breathe, the silence thick and suffocating. The killing intent emanating from the grandmasters, that had nketed the area, dissolved like sugar in water.


    But what reced it was far worse.


    It was akin to the shockwave of a nuclear explosion. A killing intent so potent it caused every grandmaster in the area to shudder erupted from Atticus, saturating the air with suffocating intensity.


    Everyone froze, their minds short-circuiting as they forgot how to think. They each knew what they were, a bloodthirsty group who had unleashed massacres and killed thousands. Fear wasn''t foreign to them. But they had always been the one inflicting it. Yet now, it was the only thing they could feel.


    From high above, Veylor''s gaze trembled.


    They had been wrong. They had been so wrong.


    Atticus''s powers were beyond anything they had assumed. His victory in the Nexus had been based on pure skill. This was the reality. This was the Apex of humanity.


    Despite the shock that filled the air, Atticus''s calm gaze remained fixed on Veylor high in the sky. As their eyes met, Veylor''s instincts screamed at him.


    They couldn''t afford to waste time.


    Atticus had seen them, and he would kill them.


    Veylor''s gaze darkened, his voice thundering, shaking the very air.


    "Don''t hold back anything! Attack him with everything you have!" Hismand echoed across the destion, vibrating like the drumbeat of war. His tone peaked into a roar.


    "NOW!"


    The world snapped back into motion.


    The grandmasters shook off their fear, hands clenched, teeth gritted, before erupting in unison. Their spiritual energy ignited like an inferno, lighting up the battlefield.


    Multiple purple beams shot into the sky, piercing the heavens like apocalyptic beacons. The ground quaked and splintered as an overwhelming surge of spiritual energy flooded the area, shaking the very foundation of the earth.


    The atmosphere turned oppressive, as though the world itself was preparing to copse under the weight of the grandmasters''bined might.


    Their voices reverberated like thunder as they roared in unison,


    "Manifest!"


    The air rippled and twisted as the grandmasters activated their ultimate powers. A blinding sh of light erupted from their chests, and their bonded spirits burst forth, expanding into towering, domineering forms.


    Each spirit radiated an aura so intense it felt as though gravity had multiplied a thousandfold.


    The battlefield transformed. Where one spiritnded, a lush forest erupted, ancient trees stretching skyward and covering the earth in green.


    Where anothernded, a storm surged, ck clouds churning as lightning tore across the sky, rain pouring down on the earth.


    A third spirit turned the ground to molten rock,va bubbling and hissing as mes danced wildly across the battlefield.


    Each spirit reshaped thendscape into their own domain, their elemental powers shing and mixing, creating a chaotic, apocalyptic battlefield.


    The grandmasters stood side by side with their spirits, theirbined presence crushingly overwhelming.


    In Eldoralth, reaching the grandmaster rank meant mastering one''s power to an extraordinary degree. For most elementalists, this mastery manifested as a domain, an ability that allowed absolute control over their element within a certain range.


    But the Starhaven family was different. Their powers weren''t tied to elemental domains but to their spiritual energy and the connection to their bonded spirits.


    For the Starhaven, achieving the grandmaster rank required reaching a point where their spiritual energy,bined with their bond, could physically manifest their spirits in the material world.


    When this happened, the environment transformed into one where their spirits thrived, reshaping the battlefield into a realm tailored to their spirit''s power. The spirits, now fully realized, would fight alongside their partners in Eldoralth.


    This was the power of the Starhaven grandmasters.


    As the spirits manifested in their full forms, towering behind their partners, their presence was overwhelming.


    From the very beginning, ever since the spirit had heard about Ozeroth''s interest in Atticus, an enemy to their king, they had wanted to eliminate him. They were in Eldoralth for their reasons, and had never cared about Atticus having the potential to raise the humans to the top. If anything, he was a threat to their goals. Thus, it was no surprise when the spirits, often seen as serene and benevolent, unleashed a staggering wave of killing intent that saturated the air.


    In unison, their gazes locked onto Atticus. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    But he was gone.


    For a split second, silence descended. Confusion spread through the spirits and grandmasters.


    Their eyes darted around, auras ring as they scanned the battlefield. Where had he gone?


    The silence pressed down on them, their hearts pounding.


    Then, their gazes snapped back to where he had stood moments ago.


    He was there.


    Standing exactly where he had been, calm, unmoving.


    The confusion only deepened. What was happening?


    But not everyone was confused.


    One of the twins behind Veylor trembled, his wide, glowing eyes filled with fear. His spirit, Void Owl, was a tier-5 spirit with an ability to slow down time within a specific range for a brief moment.


    He had activated the ability the instant they reached the sky. Though it had been blurry, he had seen it.


    He had seen him.


    Atticus had moved.


    Not just moved, he had crossed the entire circle of grandmasters surrounding him in an instant.


    And no one noticed.


    The twin''s scalp turned numb, and his lips trembled as realization struck.


    "Th-they''re dead," he whispered, his voice breaking.


    As his words echoed across the underground world, it happened.


    A faint bluish-purple sh appeared in the air, cutting through the ranks of the grandmasters and their spirits simultaneously.


    The glow streaked across their bodies, leaving behind destruction in its wake.


    The grandmasters froze, eyes wide in shock, as thin lines of light appeared across their bodies and those of their spirits.


    The realization hit like a hammer: they were already dead.


    Without warning, every grandmaster split cleanly in two, their bodies falling to the ground with sickening thuds.


    Their spirits suffered the same fate, their towering forms cleaved in half, their domains copsing as they dissolved into scattered motes of light.


    In a single moment, thirty grandmasters and their spirits were annihted.


    The battlefield, once filled with tension and killing intent, became utterly silent.


    All eyes turned toward the cause of it all.


    Atticus stood exactly where he had been, calm and untouched, his de still glowing faintly with residual energy.


    Yet the killing intent emanating from him only intensified, filling the air with suffocating pressure.


    His eyes lifted upward, locking onto Veylor, who hovered above, his face frozen in shock.


    But just as Atticus was about to move, Elder Lorthan''s voice boomed across the battlefield.


    "HOW DARE YOU! HOW DARE YOU KILL THE SPIRITS!"

 Chapter 836 Monster

    Chapter 836 Monster


    In Eldoralth, grandmasters were the backbone of any war effort.


    These were individuals of extraordinary strength, capable of single-handedly altering the oue of a battle with their mere presence.


    A single grandmaster could reduce entire cities to rubble in hours or face entire armies without faltering. Their abilities elevated them beyond warriors, they were living weapons.


    Every race in Eldoralth, humanity included, understood their immense value. The number of grandmasters across the domain was significant but not limitless; they remained a rare and precious resource.


    Each grandmaster represented decades, sometimes centuries, of rigorous training and experience. Losing even one was a devastating blow to any faction.


    Which was why it was utterly shocking to see over thirty grandmasters fall, all at the hands of a single 17-year-old boy.


    A rage-filled voice shattered the suffocating silence. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "HOW DARE YOU! HOW DARE YOU KILL THE SPIRITS!"


    The heads of Veylor and the twins snapped to the side, their eyesnding on Elder Lorthan, who was seething with fury.


    As soon as Veylor had shot into the skies, Elder Lorthan had instinctively grabbed Kan and retreated as far as he could.


    He was utterly shocked, so shocked it defied exnation.


    Of all people, Elder Lorthan had expected Atticus to emerge from the spiritualkepletely drained and helpless.


    Even for a genius of unprecedented caliber, the synchronization process should have left him exhausted. If a battle were to break out, Elder Lorthan hadn''t worried about being discovered.


    After all, they were under the eternal canopy, a colossal tree emanating an iprehensible amount of spiritual energy that nketed the entire sector.


    The spiritual energy was so dense that even Seraphina, a paragon, would be unable to detect any fluctuations unless she was physically present in the underground world herself.


    But she was not.


    Even after witnessing Atticus emerge from theke unscathed, Elder Lorthan had remained unconcerned. If they all worked together, using their varied abilities, they should have been able to take him down.


    That had been Elder Lorthan''s confident belief.


    However, the events that followed turned his blood ice-cold.


    The moment Atticus stepped out of theke, he nearly obliterated their three strongest men without hesitation.


    Overwhelmed by a primal fear that surged through his experienced body, Elder Lorthan had instinctively grabbed Kan and created as much distance as possible. It turned out to be the best decision he had ever made.


    But there was no relief in his heart.


    As he watched the carnage unfold, all Elder Lorthan felt was unrelenting anger.


    He didn''t care about the grandmasters. In fact, even if millions of humans perished before his eyes, he likely wouldn''t have batted an eye.


    But watching the spirits, beings he had revered and worshipped his entire life? be annihted before him?


    Something inside him broke.


    Elder Lorthanpletely ignored Kan, who trembled behind him. With his eyes zing red and fury burning through his veins, he opened his mouth.


    "Manifest!"


    His voice boomed like thunder, shaking the battlefield to its core.


    The spiritual energy around him condensed, thickening to an oppressive degree. It grew suffocating, crushing down on everything like a massive invisible weight.


    A blinding purple light erupted from his chest, piercing the underground sky like a violent explosion.


    The light surged outward with incredible momentum, and from its center, a colossal form began to emerge.


    The creature''s body resembled a whale, its massive frame shimmering with translucent scales that refracted the purple glow like a living jewel.


    Its presence exuded raw, unrestrained power, filling the battlefield with an overwhelming sense of dominance.


    The spirit roared, its deafening cry echoing like a tempest, shaking the earth itself to its very foundation.


    As the spirit expanded to its full size, the ground beneath Elder Lorthan''s feet shattered, unable to withstand the force, and purple mist swirled around its form. The sight was awe-inspiring and terrifying all at once.


    Every gaze turned to Elder Lorthan as his spirit towered over the entire battlefield.


    Even Veylor and the twins high in the air stared at Elder Lorthan. Compared to the other grandmasters that Atticus had just annihted, Elder Lorthan''s spirit and spiritual energy were thicker, stronger.


    A feeling of hope surged through their bodies. ''His speed was incredible, but we were never on the same level as the grandmasters he killed. We should be able to take him,'' Veylor quickly analyzed the whole situation and started nning, gesturing to the twins behind him.


    "Get ready to jump in," hemanded.


    They both sent reluctant nces at Veylor. It was obvious they wanted nothing more than to move as far away from that monstrous boy as possible. But it seemed they had no choice.


    However, they had each only taken their eyes off Atticus for a brief moment. A moment so brief it was akin to a blink.


    But when they turned back to Atticus¡­


    He was gone.


    The world fell silent.


    A surge of fear crept into their hearts. They had seen what happened thest time he disappeared, and that thought sent waves of panic through their entire beings. Even the colossal spirit''s glow dimmed slightly.


    Just as each of them was about to make a run for it, they heard it.


    A muffled sound began to fill the space. It was faint at first, almost imperceptible, but it grew louder with each passing second, spreading through the quiet area like an echo.


    Elder Lorthan''s heart skipped a beat, his blood turning cold. That sound¡­ it wasn''ting from a random ce.


    It was behind him.


    Every single shred of anger he had been feeling vanished into thin air as he slowly turned. And then, he saw it.


    Him.


    The 17-year-old boy who had caused so much devastation.


    Atticus held Kan by the mouth, lifting him off the ground effortlessly.


    Kan''s body trembled violently, his face twisted with utter fear as Atticus''s grip dug into his skin so tightly it contorted his features. The boy''s muffled screams barely escaped through Atticus''s crushing hold.


    Elder Lorthan froze.


    Atticus and Elder Lorthan couldn''t be said to be close. In fact, they had only just met a few moments ago, but it didn''t change the fact that Elder Lorthan was supposed to be a trustworthy guide for Atticus.


    They had met briefly, and Lorthan was an elder of theke, someone Celestial herself had sent to guide him.


    However, it was now ringly obvious that the elder had betrayed him and instead nned to have him killed. Considering all of this, the elder had expected something, anything, from Atticus.


    A word. A question.


    A look of betrayal or disbelief.


    But there was nothing.


    Not a single word left Atticus''s lips. He hadn''t asked why. He hadn''t even looked at him.


    The elder''s breath cracked as the truth set in.


    He was already dead.


    And the one who had condemned him hadn''t even spared him a nce.


    All of Atticus''s attention was on Kan, his cold, icy gaze fixed on the trembling boy.


    It wasn''t directed at Lorthan, but the elder could still feel it, the bone-chilling coldness of that gaze as it bore down on Kan in his arms.


    Kan''s fate was sealed.


    Atticus was going to kill him.


    Lorthan''s mind reeled, his body frozen in ce.


    "What a monster."

 Chapter 837 Three

    Chapter 837 Three


    Elder Lorthan had always revered those who bonded with higher-tier spirits, and Kan was one of them. But at this moment, none of that mattered. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    A bitter smile graced Elder Lorthan''s lips as his gaze shifted to his spirit, the magnificent behemoth that had stood beside him in all its glory.


    In that fleeting moment, he found peace. For all the betrayal, for all the wrongs he had done, at least he had served the spirits he worshipped to the very end.


    A faint glow began to envelop his body and his spirit, thin lines of bluish-purple light spreading like veins across their forms. With a soft sigh, Elder Lorthan whispered his final thought.


    "At least I served them¡­ to the end."


    The sh appeared without warning.


    It tore through Elder Lorthan and his spirit simultaneously, clean and precise. His body split neatly in two, each half copsing to the ground in silence.


    Above him, his spirit let out a mournful cry before its colossal form shattered into countless glowing fragments, dissolving into the air like a dying constetion.


    The battlefield fell silent once more.


    It had taken mere moments. Elder Lorthan and his spirit were gone, obliterated with a single strike. It wasn''t a fight, it was an execution.


    Kan''s trembling voice shattered the oppressive silence as Atticus held him high up by the mouth. His voice was shrill, shaking with desperation.


    "Y-you can''t kill me!" Kan stammered, his words tumbling over each other.


    "My father is an important elder of the Starhaven family! If you harm me, they''ll hunt you down! They''ll have your head! You''ll regret¡ª"


    Atticus''s grip tightened.


    A sizzling sound echoed through the tense air as smoke began to rise from Kan''s burning face, Atticus''s hand glowing with concentrated spiritual energy.


    Kan''s screams pierced the battlefield as he thrashed wildly, trying in vain to free himself from the iron grip. His words dissolved into incoherent cries, but none of it mattered.


    Atticus''s gaze remained impassive, his expression cold and detached as he watched the boy struggle.


    To Kan, this was the most harrowing moment of his life. His n had been perfect. Atticus was supposed to emerge from theke weak and vulnerable, and that would have been the end of it. Everything should have gone as nned.


    But reality was cruel.


    Kan''s tears and mucus mixed with the blood streaming down his face. He couldn''t think past the unbearable pain. Meeting Atticus''s emotionless gaze sent a surge of dread through him. He knew. He knew. Atticus would kill him.


    Desperation surged through Kan as his spiritual energy red in one final attempt to escape. His body shimmered as he tried to phase out of Atticus''s grasp using his spirit ability.


    But Atticus''s hand ignited with a vortex of spiritual energy.


    Kan''s phasing body instantly solidified, his form trapped as the energy bound him. The sickening sound of cracking bones echoed through the battlefield as Atticus''s grip tightened, shattering Kan''s cheekbone.


    In ast-ditch effort, Kan''s chest erupted with light as his bonded spirit materialized behind him.


    The tier 6 ethereal wolf stood tall, its translucent form radiating immense power. Its luminous eyes burned with rage as it let out a deafening howl.


    "You dare touch him?" the wolf snarled, its deep voice echoing across the battlefield.


    "Do you have any idea what you''re doing, human? To kill him is to defy the Starhaven family! Worse, you''ll be an enemy to the spirits themselves! We will make sure you¡ª"


    The wolf''s voice faltered, its confident tone reced by stunned silence.


    Its glowing form flickered erratically, and an unnatural coldness seeped into its core. Something was wrong. Its head whipped around in panic, its gaze falling on its own body.


    Thin, glowing shes appeared across its translucent form, spreading like cracks in fragile ss.


    The spirit''s luminous eyes turned back to Atticus, who hadn''t even acknowledged its presence. That single act ofplete disregard, of being entirely ignored, burned the wolf with an intense fury.


    A lowly human from a lower world dared?


    "You¡ª" the wolf growled, but its words were cut short.


    Its body shattered into countless fragments, the pieces dissolving into faint motes of light that faded into nothingness.


    Just like that, a tier 6 spirit, a being treated as royalty in the spirit realm, was dead.


    Kan''s piercing scream rang out, echoing through the battlefield. But it, too, was silenced.


    With a sickening crunch, Atticus''s hand closed around Kan''s skull, crushing it in a single, brutal motion. Blood sprayed outward in violent arcs, sttering the ground and Atticus''s arm in crimson.


    The lifeless body dropped like a broken doll, limp and liveless.


    There was no room for silence this time. Chaos erupted instantly.


    A deafening roar ripped through the battlefield as a rippling psychic wave exploded outward from Veylor''s spirit. The air vibrated violently as the wave surged toward Atticus, aiming to paralyze him with its sheer force.


    The wave struck.


    Butpared to Atticus''s indomitable will, it might as well have been a child''s effort.


    Atticus didn''t flinch. His body remained steady, his gaze locking onto Veylor and the three-headed Chimera spirit looming behind him.


    There was no hesitation. Veylor''s body blurred as he shot through the air with inhuman speed, the lion head of his Chimera enhancing his reflexes.


    His fistsshed out like torrents of lightning, each strike carrying the force to tten mountains. But Atticus''s calm demeanor remained unchanged.


    His arms moved with unmatched precision, deflecting each blow with effortless ease.


    Every movement was sharp and fluid, his arms weaving through the strikes as though Veylor''s actions were being read out loud to him.


    Every angle, every feint, every strike, Atticus was already there, neutralizing the attacks before they fully formed.


    Veylor''s eyes widened in disbelief, but it was toote.


    Atticus''s left arm parried an iing fist, and his right hand snapped upward in a devastating uppercut.


    The blow connected squarely with Veylor''s chin, sending him reeling. Pain exploded through his skull as his mind went nk for a split second.


    From the side, the twins entered the fray.


    The first twin''s eyes glowed golden, and the battlefield shifted.


    Time itself slowed to a crawl, the movements of everyone within the Void Owl''s range bing sluggish and disjointed.


    The sounds of the battlefield faded into an eerie silence as the Void Owl''s time manipting power nketed the area.


    In the slowed reality, the second twin''s spirit, Verdant Sentinel, surged forward. Its massive humanoid form, entwined with glowing roots, radiated green energy.


    Thorned roots erupted from the ground, snaking toward Atticus like countless spears. At the same time, the Verdant Sentinel''s colossal fists descended, each swing aiming to crush him.


    The Tenebral Chimera moved in tandem, its three heads striking with coordination. The lion head roared, the snake headshed out with venomous fangs, and the eagle head pierced the air with raw, unrelenting force.


    The three spirits converged.


    The Void Owl''s time-slowing ability made theirbined attacks seem utterly inescapable. The Verdant Sentinel''s roots closed in from all directions, the Tenebral Chimera''s strikes rained down with lethal intent, and the spirits'' sheer power threatened to overwhelm Atticus entirely.


    It was abination of destruction, a coordinated assault meant to crush him beneath their collective might.


    However, in the heart of the chaos, Atticus''s gaze flickered.


    His body shifted slightly, his stance tightening.


    And then, he moved.


    The silence shattered.

 Chapter 838 Bam

    Chapter 838 Bam


    Atticus felt powerful.


    If he had to be honest, it wasn''t the first time he would feel this way. Every time it happened, the world seemed different, no, he was the one who had changed.


    It was like someone who had walked their entire life suddenly being given the ability to fly.


    It felt surreal.


    It felt amazing.


    His entire being would vibrate with an energy he had never experienced before, an energy that felt infinite.


    His senses sharpened to an unprecedented degree, as if the world around him slowed while he moved forward effortlessly.


    His strength multiplied manifold, his speed became terrifying, and it felt as though he could reach out, touch the horizon, and shatter mountains with a flick of his hand.


    But even amidst all these incredible sensations, Atticus could feel it.


    Something was different.


    He felt more than human, more than a man. A human being shouldn''t feel this way.


    His strength, speed, and perception weren''t just enhanced. They felt limitless.


    For the first time ever, Atticus didn''t just feel powerful. He couldn''t see the limits of his current power.


    He felt invincible.


    Spiritual energy wasn''t rted to or reliant on mana. It was its own distinct force, with its own properties and effects.


    In the human domain, the Starhaven family had always been unmatched when it came to appearance and vitality. They lived longer than other families, which was one of the reasons why Sector 8 was dominated by their bloodline.


    Like mana, spiritual energy enhanced every aspect of the body, speed, strength, and all other stats and some would even argue it did so to a higher degree than mana.


    Atticus had suspected this ever since he concluded that the spirit world was a higher world than Eldoralth. If it was a higher world, then naturally its energy would also be stronger.


    But this had left Atticus puzzled.


    If his assumptions were true, then the Starhaven family should be the strongest in all of Eldoralth. They had mana, and they had spiritual energy, which was superior to mana, and they could use both.


    So why were they so weak?


    Then it dawned on him, the Starhaven''s history. They had been utterly powerless at one point, and in the human domain, those with weak talent or control over mana were always weak.


    This meant their mana wascking.


    The bulk of their strength came from spiritual energy. And while it was a superior energy, it wasn''t native to Eldoralth. Simply put, they were aliens using the energy of another world.


    Aside from their unique physiology, there had to be limits to how much spiritual energy they could wield or how strong they could be with it. Either that, or spirits lived far longer than humans, allowing them to achieve greater strength over time.


    The exact reason wasn''t easy to pinpoint, but that wasn''t what Atticus had been focusing on.


    The Starhaven family''s talent with mana was incredibly low, making the mana in their bodies almost negligible. They relied mostly on spiritual energy.


    But what about him?


    Atticus''s talent with mana was unmatched.


    His mana was so potent that it made him stronger than others of the same rank. He had always relied on mana.


    But now, he had spiritual energy as well.


    Two energy types, each capable of amplifying every stat in the body, had synchronized and were now flowing seamlessly through Atticus''s being.


    In every fiber of his body, Atticus felt raw, unmeasurable power.


    He had always been able to gauge his strength. As a master+ rank, coupled with his katana art and exo suit, he could rival the strength of a grandmaster+ rank. That level of power, though impressive, was calcble to him.


    But this¡­


    What he felt now defied reason. Every stat, every ounce of his strength, speed, and perception had been amplified to a level he could barely fathom, a level surpassing even grandmaster+.


    He was certain he hadn''t reached the paragon rank; he hadn''t even scratched its surface. But he was far beyond the realm of grandmaster+ rank.


    Around him, Veylor''s spirit, the twins and their spirits converged with lightning-fast speed, movements that would have been impossible for most to track. At their current speed, the average person would have been rendered unconscious, unable to process their sheer velocity.


    Yet to Atticus, they were moving at a snail''s pace.


    He saw everything.


    The twitch of their muscles, the flow of spiritual energy surging through their bodies as they prepared to strike, the arcs of their attacks forming before they fully materialized. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    The very air seemed to slow, every disced particle visible to him. He could trace the beads of sweat forming on their brows, the dtion of their pupils as they focused, and even the faint rhythm of their breaths as their chests rose and fell.


    The battlefield unfolded before him, a vivid map of every trajectory, every intention, every w.


    To him, they weren''t opponents, they were stories written in advance, their every move and thoughtid bare before they were carried out.


    In that moment, Atticus didn''t just see his enemies. He saw everything.


    His exo suit throbbed, its form evolving in real time. It had Initially been built to harness mana alone as it was the only energy Atticus used. But now, it adapted to his newfound dual energies.


    Streaks of vibrant purple and shimmering blue appear across the surface, forming intricate, flowing patterns that seemed alive.


    The air thickened around him, filled with mana and spiritual energy as his suit absorbed both from the environment.


    The surge of power coursing through him was unprecedented, his strength magnified beyondprehension.


    His piercing blue eyes shifted, splitting into a mesmerizing swirl of purple and blue, glowing faintly.


    His gaze flickered and then, the stillness shattered as time resumed its motion.


    To the twins and the spirits, one moment they converged around Atticus, their attacks zing with unstoppable force, and in the next, his figure vanished into thin air.


    Their eyes widened in shock as their attacks continued forward, dangerously close to colliding with each other.


    And just as the realization hit, a sudden, deafening bam! ripped through the air.


    To them, it was a single, earth-shattering sound, loud, explosive, and final.


    But to Atticus, it was different.


    It was seven distinct impacts, each precisely timed and perfectly synchronized, blending together so seamlessly in their time frame that they resonated as one unified st.

 Chapter 839 Good Luck

    Chapter 839 Good Luck


    For a moment, the world froze. Silence nketed the battlefield like a suffocating fog.


    Then it happened.


    An immense force crashed into the heads of the twins and their spirits simultaneously, snapping their skulls violently to the side.


    And then, with a brutal, explosive burst, the heads of both the spirits and their human partners detonated.


    Blood, fragments, and glowing energy erupted, spraying across the battlefield. The once-proud and powerful spirits dissolved into nothingness, their presence erased from existence.


    The battlefield fell into stunned silence once again.


    The twins and their spirits were gone, wiped out in an instant, theirbined power rendered utterly meaningless.


    In the midst of the carnage, Atticus''s figure reappeared. His swirling purple and blue eyes flickered with a relentless, predatory calm.


    He hovered in the air with an unnerving stillness, as if the destruction he had unleashed was merely a passing thought.


    As the headless bodies of the twins plummeted to the ground, Atticus turned his gaze to Veylor.


    Veylor had regained his bnce after the brutal uppercut earlier, and had only just returned to the battlefield. Yet, as he took in the sight before him, he froze.


    The motes of light, what remained of his spirit, floated away like ash in the wind. The headless bodies of the twins, fell lifelessly from the sky.


    Veylor''s expression was nk, lost. Everything he had struggled to achieve in his life had crumbled to dust in seconds.


    The men he had brought here today were the pirs of the Crimson Vow, its backbone and its strength. Without them, the Crimson Vow was nothing.


    At first, he and many of his subordinates had been baffled by his decision to bring so much manpower just to kill a single 17-year-old boy. Apex or not, it felt absurd, even to him.


    But something deep within him had warned him to be cautious. That the boy wasn''t to be underestimated.


    Veylor was the type of man who always listened to his instincts; they had never failed him before. Because of this, he had chosen to be careful, to prepare thoroughly.


    And as it turned out, he had been right to be cautious, right to bring everything he had.


    But his instincts had failed him in one crucial way.


    They hadn''t warned him that he shouldn''t just be cautious of this boy. They should have screamed at him to run, to flee as far away from this monster as possible.


    The memory of his subordinates mocking his over-preparedness appeared in his mind.


    And he smiled.


    "Pfft¡­"


    Suddenly, an intenseughter erupted from Veylor, echoing across the underground world.


    It was too much for a 17-year-old? Only one of them was enough? They should have sent their master ranks?


    Despite the dreadful situation, Veylorughed harder than ever before, thements of his subordinates ying over and over in his head.


    ''I fucked up,'' the thought repeated, and hisughter only grew louder.


    He had made a colossal mistake.


    He shouldn''t have messed with this monster. He should''ve minded his own business, should''ve continued doing what he had always done.


    In fact, he should have retired.


    If he had done that, at least he wouldn''t be here, facing this nightmare.


    But no. He had been overconfident.


    He hadn''t done enough research.


    He had been arrogant.


    He had bitten off more than he could chew.


    And now, he was paying the ultimate price.


    Veylor felt an intense weakness ravage his body. His spirit was dead, and with it, the immense boost to his strength was gone. His power plummeted to staggering levels, leaving him vulnerable, yet hisughter only grew louder.


    His bloodshot gaze and manic expression made him look like a madman.


    All his life''s work, all his struggles, they were gone. Vanished. And all because of one stupid decision.


    It was insane. It was maddening.


    He felt anger. He felt sadness.


    And most of all, Veylor felt fear.


    As Atticus''s gaze locked onto him, their eyes met, and Veylor''sughter abruptly ceased. A suffocating silence descended over the battlefield.


    Veylor shuddered. He could feel it, that cold, icy gaze piercing through him.


    Atticus, a 17-year-old boy, had just unleashed a massacre, killing close to forty people, and yet, his expression remained calm, unmoved. It was as if he had merely stepped on ants, no trace of remorse in his eyes.


    At that moment, Veylor felt one more thing.


    Pity.


    Not for himself. No.


    Veylor pitied every single person who would be foolish enough to be an enemy of this monster. Because for them, only death awaited.


    This time, Atticus didn''t vanish from Veylor''s view.


    The distance between them was significant. In one instant, Veylor was hovering far away from Atticus, and in the next, Atticus stood before him.


    A fountain of blood gushed from Veylor''s chest.


    His eyes darted downward to his heart, only to see Atticus''s arm piercing through it.


    An intense wave of pain wracked his body. He trembled, blood pooling at the edges of his mouth. As he met Atticus''s gaze, a dry chuckle escaped his lips.


    "I wish you all good luck," Veylor muttered weakly.


    For the first time since the battle began, Atticus''s expression shifted and his gaze narrowed as his thoughts churned.


    Those words¡­


    They weren''t directed at him.


    He couldn''t exin it, but a sudden unease settled over him, a bad feeling. And Atticus had never been one to ignore his instincts. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    An intense, searing fire erupted from Atticus''s arm, engulfing Veylor''s body in a raging inferno.


    Within moments, Veylor became nothing more than ash.


    But Atticus''s expression darkened.


    His gazended on the spot where Veylor''s left pocket had been.


    There, amidst the ashes, was a spherical object.


    "An artifact¡­"


    His focus sharpened.


    Atticus''s fire element was at such a level that even a grandmaster-rank artifact couldn''t survive being engulfed in it.


    But this artifact was undamaged.


    It could only be one thing, a paragon-rank artifact.


    Atticus''s body moved on instinct, his katana shing into his hand like lightning.


    He channeled every ounce of his power into his body and de, swinging down at the artifact with a speed and force that shattered the air around him.


    But before the attack could connect, the artifact ignited.


    A blinding sh of light burst forth, unleashing a wave of force so immense that Atticus was hurled through the air, hurtling back several meters.


    Flipping midair, hended gracefully, regaining his bnce with precision.


    His gaze snapped upward to the sky, where multiple figures had appeared.


    Atticus scanned each one, his instincts on high alert. But his focus soon settled on one man.


    A man who radiated an aura so intense, so overwhelming, that there was no mistaking his identity.


    A paragon.

 Chapter 840 Sweet Salt

    Chapter 840 Sweet Salt


    The tension that engulfed the underground world was suffocating, so heavy that many struggled to breathe.


    The Starhaven bloodline was already considered talentless when it came to mana. However, the people of the underground world were those whose talents in spiritual energy were deemed so poor that no spirit had ever chosen to bond with them. In simple terms, they were utterly powerless.


    Most found themselves clutching their chests, sinking to their knees, gasping for air as though the weight of the world pressed down on them.


    For the spirits, though, it was different.


    For several minutes now, an overwhelming killing intent had nketed the underground world, radiating from the spirits that roamed freely under the eternal canopy.


    The spirits present here were mostly lower-level entities, ones less restricted than their higher-tiered counterparts. Earlier, they had simply been drifting peacefully through the air, but in the next moment, they had all felt it, the sudden and devastating loss of their kind.


    Spirits rarely fought amongst themselves. They served one king and existed in near-perfect harmony, living peaceful lives devoid of much conflict except when attacked by an outside force. But now, that peace had been shattered.


    The spirits were fiercely protective of their own. While they rarely engaged inbat, they shared an unyielding sense of unity and loyalty. To harm one was to provoke them all.


    Now, with so many of their kind ughtered, rage consumed the remaining spirits. Their collective gaze turned toward the direction of the spiritualke.


    Yet, none of them moved.


    Their anger was palpable, but they were not fools. Each one of them could feel the presence emanating from theke, a presence so overwhelming that they knew they stood no chance.


    Hovering in the air, their anger grew. But they waited, ready to descend upon theke at the first opportunity.


    But it was yet to be seen whether waiting in the underground world was the wisest choice.


    At the Spiritual Lake, the tension was unlike anything else.


    The air vibrated with such intensity that it felt as though the very atmosphere would shatter. If there were any ss nearby, it would have fractured into countless shards.


    The ground trembled despite the stillness of those present, and the oppressive energy weighed down on everyone like an unrelenting force.


    Atticus stood at the center, his gaze locked on the five figures hovering high in the sky. His mind raced, faster than it ever had before.


    ''The Obsidian Order.''


    The thought rang loudly in his head, and surprisingly, he was a bit surprised. Not because of the figures hovering in the sky. No. Because of something he had just noticed.


    He was calm. Dangerously so.


    Floating above him in the sky were Alvis, Elysia, Cassandra, Vorak, Gideon, and, most importantly, ckgate.


    A paragon.


    Atticus''s thoughts sharpened as he assessed the situation. He wasn''t naive. He knew his current power surpassed the level of a grandmaster+ rank individual. If it were just the other members of the Obsidian Order, the fight would have been over in an instant.


    But ckgate was there.


    A paragon.


    Atticus couldn''t fight a paragon. He couldn''t even hope to touch one.


    He understood his predicament clearly.


    From the moment he arrived in the underground world, he had known something was off. Despite meditating and training for days on the surface, he had never once sensed the existence of this underground world.


    His perception, plus the techniques of multiple races, was one of his greatest strengths, and yet, the ground below had appeared to him as nothing more than a dense cluster of spiritual energy.


    Even Seraphina, a paragon herself, wouldn''t have been able to sense any fluctuations from the surface.


    In simple terms, he was alone.


    He couldn''t expect help. He couldn''t fight a paragon. He couldn''t outrun one, either.


    And yet, despite all these devastating truths, he was calm.


    ''The spiritual energy.''


    From the moment he entered Sector 8, Atticus had felt a peculiar sense of peace. Initially, he had assumed it was the Eternal Canopy standing at the heart of the sector.


    But now, he realized it was something far greater.


    It was the spiritual energy itself.


    Currently, within his body, an enormous amount of spiritual energy flowed in harmony with his mana, filling him with a profound sense of calm that was difficult to put into words.


    His heartbeat was steady, his breathing measured, and his katana rested tightly in his grasp. As the seconds ticked by, his aura grew steadily, almost palpable.


    He was outnumbered. He was outmatched.


    He couldn''t win this. He couldn''t escape this.


    So, he would fight.


    The overwhelming pressure bore down on him like an unyielding storm, yet Atticus stood tall, his demeanor exuding an unshakable calm that sent a ripple of unease through those watching from above.


    His mind raced, analyzing everything. After a moment, he settled on his next course of action.


    Among the branch heads gathered behind ckgate, none were more shocked than Alvis and Elysia.


    They were the two who shared a history with him.


    Alvis, in particr, had faced Atticus multiple times in the past. On each asion, he had the opportunity to end the boy''s life for good, yet something had always intervened at thest moment.


    It was a regret that haunted Alvis daily.


    If only he had gone all out from the start and killed the boy. If only he had taken that step, then the monstrosity now standing before him wouldn''t havee to pass.


    In their previous shes, Alvis had always held the upper hand. He had been confident in his dominance over the boy.


    But now, as he stood in the sky and gazed down at Atticus, he instinctively knew the truth, he wouldn''tst a single second against him.


    ''Good thing we decided to be careful.'' n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Alvis felt relieved as he nced at ckgate. The paragon had insisted on joining them for this mission.


    Initially, they had been confident that the branch heads alone would be enough to handle Atticus with a well-executed n.


    How wrong they had been.


    This relief was mirrored by Elysia. She was the reason Freya had died, and she knew it. If they hade here without ckgate, Elysia shuddered to think of the fate that would have awaited her.


    She couldn''t forget those cold, emotionless eyes of his, eyes that promised torment.


    But with ckgate here, she didn''t have to worry.


    Atticus was doomed.


    Yet, as they gazed down at the boy standing calmly before a paragon, their expressions were filled with shock.


    Why was he so calm?


    The other branch heads were equally stunned by Atticus''sposure.


    At this point, they all understood one thing clearly: Atticus was far from being stupid.


    He was stronger than them, this much they knew, but against a paragon? He was still a child byparison.


    And yet, his katana vibrated intensely in his hand, radiating his rising battle intent like a relentless tide.


    There was no doubt about it, he nned to fight.


    While the branch heads were reeling from the sheer audacity of his resolve, the one person who held the power to decide everyone''s fate wore a grin.


    ckgate''s grin was wild, almost feral.


    If the branch heads had seen it, they would''ve been utterly speechless.


    None of them had ever seen ckgate smile.


    It was as rare as sweet salt. Impossible.


    And yet, it was happening.

 Chapter 841 Strength

    Chapter 841 Strength


    ckgate''s current feelings were difficult to put into words.


    The Obsidian Order and the Crimson Vow had been working together, but their rtionship was tenuous at best, a fragile alliance built purely on mutual benefit.


    There was no trust between the two factions, and both knew that their so-called partnership could crumble at any moment if their interests no longer aligned.


    The moment Veylor received word from Kan about an opportunity to kill Atticus, he had immediately contacted the Obsidian Order.


    ckgate''s interest was piqued instantly. He had begun nning meticulously, already aware of the borate precautions Oberon had taken to protect the human domain.


    Even though the underground world was shrouded in a thick and heavy veil of spiritual energy that masked it from detection, Oberon had been incredibly thorough.


    His defenses were structured in such a way that every nook and cranny of the human domain, surface or underground, was covered.


    Because of this, ckgate couldn''t use his signature ck gates without alerting the entire human domain to his presence. Instead, he opted to give Veylor with a paragon-ranked artifact capable of teleporting him directly into the underground world.


    It was a calcted move. The artifact''s activation would remain undetectable, thanks to the spiritual energy masking the underground.


    After watching the Nexus Event and witnessing Atticus''s monstrous prowess firsthand, ckgate had quickly added the boy to his immediate kill list. Atticus had be a priority, a danger that needed to be eliminated immediately.


    But now, as he stood there, taking in the sheer weight of the aura this 17-year-old radiated, ckgate felt something entirely unexpected¡ªa thrill.


    Excitement coursed through him like wildfire.


    What stood before him could only be described as madness. There was no other exnation.


    Because in what world was it normal for a 17-year-old to wield this level of strength?


    The perception of a paragon was profound, capable of grasping details that others could not.


    The branch heads might not have realized it yet, but ckgate did. Atticus had obliterated the entire Crimson Vow members before their arrival, more than 30 grandmasters, wiped out by a mere child.


    It was unfathomable.


    ckgate hade here with the intention to kill Atticus, but now, he wanted something else entirely.


    He wanted the boy under his control.


    ckgate''s grin widened, and his voice rang out.


    "I''m going to give you a second chance," he said as a mana contract appeared on his arm.


    He quickly drafted a ve contract, and his aura unraveled like a living storm.


    In the next instant, every single human in the underground world felt an overwhelming force constricting their throats. A split secondter, they were lifted off the ground, hurtling toward theke like ragdolls.


    Thousands of people now hovered high in the sky behind ckgate and the branch heads, their necks gripped by an invisible force.


    The sound of choking and panicked cries filled the air as they struggled to breathe, their limbs iling helplessly.


    ckgate''s voice was cold, cutting through the chaos like a de.


    "Sign this, or I''ll kill every human here."


    The invisible grip around their throats tightened, and the cries grew more desperate.


    The panic among the crowd intensified, and many of the hovering humans turned their pleading gazes toward Atticus.


    Their voices, hoarse and strained, rang out in desperate pleas:


    "P-Please, save us!"


    "D-Don''t let him do this!"


    "We''re begging you!"


    "Help us!"


    The cacophony of pleas filled the air, reaching Atticus ears.


    ckgate and the branch heads watched him closely.


    They expected to see hesitation, uncertainty, or at least a flicker of doubt.


    Atticus might be talented beyond measure, but he was still just a 17-year-old boy. The weight of thousands of innocent lives was an ethical burden so immense that it could bring anyone to their knees.


    Surely, even a prodigy like him couldn''t remain calm under such pressure.


    But as they stared, waiting for his reaction, what they saw left them utterly stunned.


    Atticus remained unmoved.


    There wasn''t a trace of fear, hesitation, or distress in his expression.


    If anything, the cries of the innocents seemed to fall away, drowned out by the icy calm radiating from him.


    He hadn''t spoken a single word. His katana still trembled in his hands, and his battle intent didn''t waver in the slightest.


    And as the mana contract floated closer to him, it suddenly caught fire, turning to ashes in the next moment.


    A strange silence followed, and even ckgate was utterly baffled. Such decisiveness and coldness from a 17-year-old wasn''t something you saw every day.


    It was obvious, Atticus didn''t care one bit about the lives of the thousands behind him.


    ckgate''s grin faltered, just for a moment.


    This was no ordinary boy. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    This was something else entirely.


    ckgate chuckled. It was clear that this tactic wouldn''t work on him.


    ''It''s fine. I''ll just capture him and torture him into submission,'' he decided.


    The tension in the underground world peaked as ckgate prepared to move.


    However, Atticus, who had been silent the entire time, suddenly spoke three words that made even the heart of a paragon tremble.


    "I am ready."


    ckgate''s eyes narrowed, and an intense chill ran down his spine. He instinctively knew that something wasing.


    The underground world suddenly grew unnervingly quiet. No whispers. No breaths. Even the screams of the thousands stopped.


    Then, it began.


    A deep, rumblingughter echoed across the entire domain, shaking the very air. It was guttural and amused, resonating with a power that rattled bones and froze blood.


    The sound spread like a storm, overwhelming everything.


    "Interesting¡­ interesting."


    Theughter sent shivers down the spines of everyone in Sector 8. People froze in ce, trembling as their gazes snapped toward the sky.


    Above them, a blinding purple light suddenly descended, piercing through the heavens like a spear of destruction.


    It burned brighter and brighter, cutting through the earth and plunging into the underground world with a force that shook the entire sector.


    Buildings cracked. The ground quaked. The entire capital shuddered under its impact.


    In the Starhaven temple, Celestial and the gathered elders, who had been engrossed in a meeting, snapped their heads toward the source of the disturbance.


    A massive hole had formed in the center of the temple floor, glowing with the remnants of the light.


    Without hesitation, Celestial and the Starhaven eldersunched themselves toward the underground world, their expressions grim.


    Far away in Sector 6, Magnus, Seraphina, and Oberon froze mid-discussion. The former had decided it was best to involve Oberon in the situation. They instantly felt it, the powerful, overwhelming presence.


    "What now?" Seraphina eximed.


    Magnus''s face darkened. Without hesitation, the threeunched themselves toward Sector 8, a shockwave tearing through the air as they disappeared into the horizon.


    Back in the underground world, ckgate and the branch heads stood frozen in the sky, their auraspletely suppressed by the overwhelming force that nketed the entire sector.


    The presence was unlike anything they had ever encountered. It wasn''t just powerful, it was iprehensible.


    ckgate''s heart pounded in his chest, sweat dripping down his temples. Even he, a paragon, found it difficult to grasp what was happening.


    That presence¡­ it was beyond the paragon rank. It was something else entirely. Something far greater. Something he couldn''tprehend.


    "What¡­ what the hell did this monster child summon?" one of the branch heads whispered, his voice trembling.


    Theughter suddenly returned, louder this time, shaking the underground world to its core.


    It wasn''t just sound, it was pressure. A suffocating force that crushed the air from their lungs.


    From within the purple light, a massive figure began to take shape, its aura radiating unbridled power.


    Ozeroth.


    His voice boomed abruptly, echoing like thunder.


    "Strength calls to strength. You have earned my power, and now the world will bow before us."

 Chapter 842 Bond

    Chapter 842 Bond


    The bond between humans and spirits was one of the most sacred rituals in Sector 8.


    To bond with a spirit was to share your life with them, your victories, your failures, and your burdens. It was a union that extended beyond mortality, tying the human and spirit together for as long as the human lived.


    In Eldoralth, there were no known methods of separating a bond, it was considered impossible.


    For humans, the rewards were immense. The bond granted them ess to powers they could never achieve on their own.


    They gained the spirit''s strength, abilities, and knowledge, evolving alongside them. Over time, as the human grew stronger and reached the spirit''s established strength, both would grow together, advancing to unimaginable heights.


    But this partnership came at a cost.


    For the spirit, bonding required a great sacrifice. Centuries of growth and umted power were stripped away, reducing their strength to match the level of their human partner. To give up so much was not a decision taken lightly, especially for the most powerful spirits.


    And yet, they made this sacrifice for one reason: potential.


    Spirits didn''t choose humans for their current strength; they chose for what the human could be.


    For the promise of growth and evolution. A human with untapped potential, one who could break limits and rise to greatness, offered the spirit something invaluable, a chance to transcend their own limits through their partner''s ascension.


    This was why the highest-tier spirits, the ones revered as kings and queens in the spirit realm, would only bond with those they deemed truly worthy.


    And now, in the underground world of Sector 8, Ozeroth, a spirit who had fought and held his own against the Spirit King, a being so powerful that paragons seemed like children before him, had made his choice.


    As Ozeroth''s booming voice echoed through the domain, the entire foundation of Sector 8 shook.


    "Strength calls to strength. You have earned my power, and now the world will bow before us."


    The air grew heavier as Ozeroth''s massive form stood before Atticus. His golden eyes burned with pride, his aura radiating dominance and unshakable confidence.


    Ozeroth suddenly stretched his arm forward, his ethereal hand glowing with a blinding light.


    Atticus didn''t hesitate. He didn''t falter.


    Without a word, he stepped forward and reached out.


    Their hands met, and in that moment, the world seemed to stop.


    The instant their hands touched, the ground beneath them cracked, and a surge of energy exploded outward, shaking the entire sector.


    Purple and blue light intertwined, spiraling upward into a massive column that pierced through the underground world.


    It shattered the ceiling above, sting apart a portion of the Eternal Canopy and illuminating the entire capital.


    Far away, Magnus, Seraphina, and Oberon froze mid-flight, their eyes widening as the immense energy radiating from Sector 8 reached them.


    "What is happening?" Oberon muttered, his eyes narrowing.


    But there was no answer. Only the sound of air tearing as Magnus and Seraphina surged forward at even greater speed, leaving Oberon to follow.


    In the Starhaven temple, Celestial and the elders stopped in their tracks, their eyes locking onto the brilliant light piercing the heavens. Every person in Sector 8 turned their shocked gazes toward the sky, their bodies trembling.


    Back in the underground world, ckgate and the branch heads had been pushed far away by the force of the light.


    ckgate''s eyes narrowed to pinpricks, his heart racing as he fixed his gaze on Atticus and Ozeroth.


    The were standing in the middle of a blinding purple blue pir of light that pierced the underground world. The underground world quaked. The atmosphere became very heavy as every single person found it hard to breathe.


    ''What is this?''


    ckgate''s thoughts raced. His perception as a paragon allowed him to see and sense things far beyond the understanding of others.


    He could see it clearly, somehow, Atticus''s energy and Ozeroth''s were mixing. As they did, the overwhelming aura that had nketed the entire sector was beginning to wane.


    ckgate, being in charge of the human domain, had extensive knowledge about every tied family, especially the tier-one families. Because of this, he instantly deduced what was happening.


    ''They''re bonding.''


    The realization hit ckgate like a thunderbolt, shaking him to his core. If they were truly undergoing a bonding process, it could only mean one thing: the overwhelming presence that had descended upon them was a spirit that the monster boy had summoned.


    The thought sent a shiver down his spine. ''She can''t bepared to him.''


    His mind shed back to that day, the day Zoey Starhaven bonded with her spirit, Lumindra. The phenomenon that had urred then was monumental, but even that paled inparison to what was happening now.


    On that day, Seraphina and the Starhaven family had managed to suppress the news, keeping it from spreading far.


    Because of Zoey''s potential, ckgate had added her to his highest-priority kill list. But now, Atticus, this boy who had repeatedly defied logic with his monstrous growth, was summoning and bonding with a being that made even ckgate, a paragon, feel like a mere child in diapers.


    He didn''t need to overanalyze; his instincts screamed the truth. If this bond seeded, there would only be one oue: death.


    ''I have to stop them,'' ckgate thought urgently.


    But as he tried to move, he froze. His eyes narrowed in disbelief.


    ''I can''t move.''


    No matter how hard he tried, his body refused to obey. He couldn''t even lift a single finger. ''It''s him.''


    ckgate''s gaze turned cold as he focused on the smiling Ozeroth. Despite the fact that Ozeroth''s power was waning due to the bonding process, it was still strong enough topletely immobilize him.


    He was utterly helpless, forced to watch as the bond unfolded.


    While the stunned onlookers watched the scene in silence, Atticus was experiencing an overwhelming transformation.


    It felt as if his entire body was being torn apart and rebuilt simultaneously. A powerful surge of energy coursed through his veins, burning and freezing him all at once. Yet, paradoxically, it felt natural, like a missing part of himself was finally being restored.


    His mind expanded, suddenly flooded with Ozeroth''s memories, an endless cascade of knowledge and experiences, so vast and heavy that it threatened to drown himpletely.


    But Atticus wasn''t one to give in.


    With a sharp clench of his fist, he activated [Pain Resistance].


    The excruciating pain that had wracked his body dulled instantly, reducing to a level just barely manageable. His breathing steadied, his resolve unwavering as he endured the process, step by step. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Atticus knew he had to survive this. And he would.

 Chapter 843 Beginning

    Chapter 843 Beginning


    Atticus saw everything. The moment Ozeroth opened his eyes. The moment Ozeroth first learned to speak. The moment Ozeroth first took life.


    The memories were endless, shing through Atticus''s mind at a rapid pace. Yet, to him, it felt as though time slowed, as though he were watching a vivid, endless movie unfold before his eyes.


    To Atticus, it was beautiful.


    In the brief moments he had interacted with Ozeroth, Atticus had discerned two things: Ozeroth was prideful to his core, and he was powerful beyondprehension.


    But now, Atticus saw past the overwhelming presence. He saw past the pride and the might, delving deep into who Ozeroth truly was.


    A being that wanted to stand at the top.


    Even as Atticus''s body tore itself apart and rebuilt anew, a faint smile crossed his lips. He was excited, more excited than he had ever been.


    Time passed, and Ozeroth''s deep, gutturalughter rang out once more, resonating through the battlefield, shaking the bones of everyone who heard it.


    His golden eyes burned brighter, illuminating the space around him, even as the light surrounding his form began to dim. His massive body began to shrink as the bond nearedpletion.


    His voice boomed, each wordced with dominance.


    "Remember this moment," Ozeroth dered. "This is the day the universe trembled. The day I, Ozeroth, chose to bond with Atticus."


    It sounded like a decree, a message to the world that Ozeroth had chosen this 17-year-old boy as his equal.


    As the final words echoed, the light vanished, leaving only Atticus standing in its ce.


    His body had transformed.


    He had grown taller, his frame radiating unbridled power. His muscles were harder, his very presencemanding, and his hair, a vivid mix of purple and blue, whipped behind him as if it were alive.


    His eyes, now swirling with shades of purple and blue, burned with an intensity that seemed to pierce the very fabric of reality.


    A faint, glowing aura wrapped around him, shifting between deep violet and pure azure, exuding a force that seemed limitless.


    ckgate''s narrowed gaze turned to pinpricks once more, his heart pounding erratically against his chest. He could feel the sheer magnitude of power emanating from Atticus, and it froze his breath.


    ''For a 17-year-old¡­'' ckgate dared not finish the thought, knowing that to do so would make him question his sanity.


    If a paragon felt this way, there were no words to describe what the grandmasters behind ckgate were experiencing.


    The relief Alvis and Elysia had felt earlier was gone, shattered beyond repair. Every grandmaster was drowning in fear. Their earlier confidence had crumbled, reced by a paralysis that gripped their entire being.


    None of them could move. Each one was frozen in disbelief, their eyes fixed on Atticus.


    What had just been created before them?


    As they struggled with their emotions, Atticus stood calmly amidst it all. The ground beneath him trembled, unable to bear the weight of the unimaginable power coursing through him.


    He could see things he had never dreamed of seeing before: the flow of energy, currents of mana and spiritual energy intertwining through the air and around the people near him.


    He felt emotions not entirely his own¡ªOzeroth''s pride, vast and unshakable, surging within him like a mighty storm.


    But most of all, Atticus felt an overwhelming sense of supremacy.


    The world felt beneath him.


    He was strong. He was apex. He was peak.


    His eyes locked onto ckgate and the branch heads floating high in the sky. His lips parted, and his voice reverberated like a divine decree.


    "Floating in the air, looking down at me? How quaint. Bow, or fall."


    The words tore through the atmosphere, carrying a weight that made the world itself seem to pause. The ground beneath Atticus cracked violently, his katana trembling in his grasp, resonating with the overwhelming energy flowing through him.


    The silence shattered.


    Atticus moved.


    The air ripped apart as he vanished from the ground, reappearing in an instant before ckgate, his katana shing through the air.


    ''He''s fast!'' ckgate''s eyes widened in utter disbelief. He hadn''t expected Atticus to move so soon, or with such terrifying speed.


    ''I have to use it,'' ckgate thought grimly. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    When he had first arrived, ckgate had nned to deal with Atticus swiftly and quietly. As a paragon, he had no intention of using his full power, knowing that doing so would alert the entire human domain to his presence.


    However, now, ckgate instinctively knew, he had no other choice. He had to use it.


    His arms red with a ck, spatial aura, the energy twisting violently as he thrust it toward Atticus. The attack surged forward with devastating force, ripping through the air like a storm of annihtion.


    But Atticus''s gaze flickered.


    In the next instant, something impossible happened. His attack changed mid-air, taking on the same pitch-ck spatial cloak as ckgate''s.


    ckgate''s eyes widened in disbelief, his mind racing.


    ''My power¡­ he copied it??!!''


    He barely had time to process the thought before ck met ck.


    The collision was cataclysmic.


    The moment their attacks shed, the sky ignited as though a nuclear explosion had erupted. A burst of blinding light tore through the heavens, forcing everyone watching from afar to shield their eyes.


    The ground of Sector 8 fractured violently, massive cracks snaking through the earth as the entire capital quaked. Surrounding sectors wasted no time, immediately activating their Aegis Shields to contain the tremors.


    High above the chaos, Seraphina''s panicked scream cut through the air.


    "MAGNUS!"


    Her voice was filled with panic as she watched the destructive energy ripple outward. As paragons, they knew what this meant. Only one thing could unleash such devastation, a sh of paragons.


    The entire sector shook, but this was only the beginning.


    Magnus didn''t respond with words. He responded with action.


    His eyes glowed and intense white as he raised a hand toward the heavens. The skies above Sector 8 darkened instantly, thick white clouds swirling with terrifying speed. Thunder rumbled ominously as lightning flickered, illuminating the city below.


    His voice was calm but carried the weight of a storm.


    "I am lightning."


    In an instant, Magnus''s body dispersed into pure electricity, streaking across the skies like a god of storms.


    His form moved like lightning itself, shing through the capital in a blur of radiant energy. Everywhere at once, bolts of lightning illuminated the city as Magnus began pulling people from the destruction.


    The streaks moved so fast that he seemed to be in multiple ces simultaneously, carrying civilians high into the sky and away from the crumbling earth below.


    Oberon''s golden eyes glowed and intense golden. Raising both hands, his telekic power spread outward like an invisible, extending over the entire capital.


    Buildings, debris, and even the shockwaves from the sh were caught in his telekic grip as he fought to contain the explosion.


    His mind extended further, holding together what little stability remained in the chaos.


    The entire world seemed to hang by a thread. The sh between two titanic forces had begun, and the destruction threatened to consume everything in its path.


    And yet, this was only the beginning.

 Chapter 844 Concern

    Chapter 844 Concern


    Bloodlines.


    They were the backbone of human abilities, passed down through generations like some kind of sacred inheritance.


    Over time, these abilities became tied to specific lineages, forming distinct families with unique powers. In the human domain, bloodlines were both rare and precious, defining the strength and identity of those who possessed them. Anyone with a bloodline often had at least decent talent.


    Unlike arts, which could be learned through training and practice, bloodlines were inherent. They were intricately tied to an individual''s mana signature, as if woven into their very being. Without a reference sample of mana from someone who already possessed the bloodline, it was impossible to replicate.


    This knowledge, however, wasn''t widely known.


    Even Atticus had only recently uncovered the truth about this while studying the techniques of different races. But ckgate already knew. He had always known.


    His bloodline was among the most unique and powerful on the. It was the foundation of his strength, the reason he had risen to such heights.


    His ability was tied to the spatial aspects of mana, bearing some simrities to the Dimensari race''s natural mastery of space.


    Yet, there was a key difference. While the Dimensari could manipte space, ckgate''s power was an aspect of it that even the Dimensari couldn''t replicate.


    Copying his power was supposed to be impossible.


    ckgate was sure of it. Even with the Dimensari''s ability to adapt to spatial techniques, his bloodline should have remained untouchable. Unbreakable. Uncopyable.


    And yet, as he stood there, his heart pounded violently in his chest. His breathing was heavy, and his eyes trembled erratically as he witnessed the impossible scene unfolding before him.


    Atticus hadn''t just matched his attack. He hadn''t just tried to mimic it. No. ckgate could see it, it was the power he had grown up with and used all his life. He knew, without a doubt, that Atticus had copied it down to its very core.


    ck met ck.


    The sh erupted in an explosion of titanic proportions.


    A shockwave tore through the underground world, obliterating everything in its path.


    Alvis, Elysia, and the other branch heads of the Obsidian Order were hurled away like ragdolls, their bodies crashing into the unstable terrain.


    The humans hovering in the air hadn''t been as fortunate. The overwhelming force of the sh vaporized them instantly, leaving nothing behind but the echoes of their screams.


    It was chaos.


    Around Atticus and ckgate, a swirling storm of ck energy enveloped them, warping the space around them. The air crackled with unstable mana and spiritual energy as reality bent and twisted. The atmosphere strained, threatening to copse under the sheer power of their sh.


    Space had never been forceful by nature. It was a subtle yet lethal force, distinct yet omnipresent. Now, the sh of their power unleashed a shockwave of iprehensible destruction.


    And yet, neither moved.


    They remained locked in the same spot, ck meeting ck. Neither relented.


    But as they shed, ckgate''s mind raced with superhuman speed. He couldn''t understand. He couldn''tprehend it.


    The series of events that had just unfolded were beyond belief. First, Atticus had summoned an overwhelming spirit. Then, he somehow achieved paragon-level strength.


    It was inconceivable. Impossible.


    The paragon rank wasn''t something one could simply cross. It wasn''t even a bridge, it was like traversing another on foot. It was supposed to be impossible, and yet it was happening right in front of him.


    What rattled ckgate the most, what made him question his sanity, was what had just urred.


    The power Atticus had wielded, his power, was not just a mimicry. It was perfect. Seamless. As if the boy had grown up with it.


    "How¡­?" ckgate murmured, his voice trembling, doubt flooding his mind.


    But Atticus had no such doubts.


    Holding his katana in his right hand, he thrust his left hand forward.


    The air ripped apart. A streak of ck energy surged toward ckgate like a bolt of lightning, tearing through the unstable space, leaving devastation in its wake.


    ckgate''s eyes widened, snapping him out of his spiraling thoughts. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    ''Not now¡­'' he thought, his expression hardening as he forced his mind to focus.


    ckgate''s gaze flickered to his chest as a small ck gate materialized in front of him, swallowing the attack instantly. Simultaneously, another gate appeared just beside Atticus''s head.


    This was ckgate''s power, the ability to create portals, ckgates, capable of transporting anything, regardless of its origin or strength.


    ckgate''s eyes narrowed. He had used this technique countless times to ovee enemies, even those far stronger than himself.


    As they shed earlier, ckgate had noticed something intriguing. The overwhelming presence he had felt when Ozeroth descended was gone, now bonded with Atticus.


    And while the boy was incredibly strong, shockingly so, it wasn''t overwhelming.


    As the redirected attack emerged from the gate beside Atticus, aimed directly for his head, a small, confident smile spread across ckgate''s lips.


    ''This ends here,'' he thought, a wave of certainty surging through him.


    Earlier, he had intended to capture Atticus and force him into submission. However, he now felt it was better to end things decisively.


    But then, it happened.


    Another gate appeared inches from Atticus''s head, intercepting the redirected attack. The energy phased seamlessly through the new gate, reemerging just behind ckgate''s original portal.


    It hurtled toward ckgate''s chest with terrifying speed.


    ckgate''s confident smile vanished. His eyes widened in disbelief.


    ''He can create gates too?!''


    It was toote.


    The attack mmed into ckgate''s chest with devastating force. The impact was cataclysmic, sending him hurtling through the distorted space like a meteor.


    The shockwave ttened the terrain, obliterating everything in its path. Craters formed, the ground splitting and shaking violently under the sheer power of the blow.


    Above ground, the paragons of the human domain had already gathered, their expressions grim as they worked to mitigate the destruction caused by the sh below.


    Magnus streaked through the air as pure lightning, his movements relentless as he evacuated civilians from the capital. To onlookers, his actions seemed without hesitation, but within, his mind was filled with concern.


    With a brief sweep of the area upon arriving, Magnus had determined the cause of the sh: Atticus and someone else.


    The realization that a paragon had infiltrated the sector undetected was rming, but his focus was elsewhere.


    Magnus knew Atticus''s strength better than anyone. The boy was powerful, but against the might of a paragon? It defied understanding.


    Despite his confusion, Magnus''s primary concern was clear: Atticus''s wellbeing.


    As Magnus streaked through the sector, Oberon''s telekic power gripped the capital. Buildings on the verge of copse were held together, and debris was suppressed, preventing further destruction.


    Meanwhile, Seraphina had reunited with Ismara. Together, they moved through the ruined city like streaks of light, rescuing as many people as possible.


    Other paragons joined the effort, theirbined powers containing the fallout from the sh below.


    But then, it happened.

 Chapter 845 Useless

    Chapter 845 Useless


    Then it happened.


    A figure shot out from the underground with immense speed, trailing a glowing streak of blue and purple energy.


    The shockwave from its emergence rippled through Sector 8, shaking buildings and sending tremors across thend.


    The figure crashed into the Aegis Shield of Sector 7 with such force that the entire sector shuddered. Buildings swayed, cracks spiderwebbed across the ground, and people throughout the capital screamed in terror.


    The paragons froze, staring in shock. So did ckgate, blood dripping from his lips as he struggled to stabilize himself midair after ricocheting off the shield.


    In the next instant, an icy voice reverberated through the entire sector.


    "Godspeed Grace,"


    It sounded like the rumble of thunder, its familiar tone causing the paragons'' gazes to narrow.


    In the blink of an eye, a streak of blue and purple tore through the air, blindingly fast. All eyes locked on Atticus''s blitzing figure as he appeared in front of the reeling ckgate, his katana shing downward with a power that seemed to split the heavens.


    ckgate''s eyes trembled as the attack closed in. His mind raced, disbelief washing over him. It was as though he were in the middle of an existential crisis.


    His ckgates were what defined him. To him, they were everything. And yet, a 17-year-old had just copied them.


    This was thest straw. A surge of anger rippled through his body as ckgate snapped.


    His expression turned cold, and his voice boomed.


    "You must die!"


    A massive ckgate enveloped him just as Atticus''s attack descended.


    The katana shed through the space where ckgate had stood. The missed attack tore through the sky, creating an explosion that lit up the entire sector.


    The shockwave rocked the world, the destruction spreading like ripples in a pond.


    ckgate reappeared high above the battlefield, his aura ring with rage. His voice thundered across the chaos as he pointed down at Atticus.


    "You must die!"


    ckgate''s roar reverberated through the battlefield as his energy surged, enveloping the entire sector in a suffocating aura. Above him, an army of ckgates tore open in the sky, appearing from every direction.


    From within them came an onught of attacks: raging torrents of fire and lightning, rabid magical beasts snarling and tearing through the air, and spatial des shimmering with energy sharp enough to slice through mountains.


    The sheer volume of the attacks made the heavens themselves tremble.


    The destructive onught converged on Atticus from all sides, threatening to bury him beneath their endless power.


    But Atticus remained unmoved.


    His body radiated a divine calm, his swirling purple-and-blue eyes cold and unfeeling, as though everything around him was beneath him.


    Slowly, deliberately, he moved his hand and sheathed his katana.


    The onught surged closer. The ground quaked. The air burned.


    "Useless,"


    Atticus muttered, his voice reverberating like a thunderp. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    With a single motion, he unsheathed his katana, and the air itself seemed to cry out in response.


    From that single draw, an uncountable number of azure-purple shes erupted around him, spreading outward in an endless wave.


    Each sh tore through the sky with devastating force, shredding every attack in its path. Fire extinguished. Lightning dispersed. Beasts disintegrated.


    The sky was painted in hues of purple and blue as the shes continued, unrelenting, converging on every ckgates in sight.


    ckgate''s eyes widened as the shes began to copse his gates. One after another, they imploded in a cacophony of explosions, ripping through the battlefield and shaking the very foundation of Sector 8. The air warped and twisted, the space around them threatening to unravel entirely.


    And then, they vanished.


    Atticus and ckgate reappeared in the sky, shing at impossible speeds. They moved faster than the eye could follow, their strikes colliding with such force that the entire sector shuddered.


    The shock that enveloped Magnus and the other paragons of humanity could not be exined. They were stunned beyond words.


    They all knew ckgate. Seraphina had described him vividly, and they had prepared for the day they might face him. But the person currently fighting him, this was the problem. This was what made their hearts nearly burst from their chests.


    There was no doubt about it: that was Atticus.


    Was a 17-year-old boy actually fighting a paragon?


    ckgate''s expression burned with rage, his silvery eyes filled with pure hatred. His mind roared, the same thought echoing over and over.


    ''I will kill you. I will kill you.''


    He disappeared again, reappearing kilometers away, summoning another army of ckgates. The gates opened in unison, unleashing an overwhelming wave of attacks.


    But Atticus''s gaze flickered.


    Before the attacks could reach him, thousands of ckgates appeared in front of each of ckgate''s gates, swallowing the attacks whole.


    ckgate''s face twisted in fury as Atticus opened another army of gates in front of him, redirecting the attacks back toward him.


    His body trembled with rage, his fists clenched tightly.


    "Damn you!"


    He created another wave of gates, swallowing the redirected attacks andunching them back at Atticus.


    The reverse happened again.


    The sky became a chaotic storm of ckgates, swallowing and redirecting attacks endlessly. The fabric of reality wavered as space itself became unstable.


    Thews of physics crumbled. The air warped. The ground below threatened to copse.


    Through it all, Atticus and ckgate moved like specters, weaving through the chaos at impossible speeds.


    Their movements were unbothered, as if the storm of gates and attacks didn''t exist. They shed again and again, their strikes creating shockwaves that rippled through the sky.


    But then, something changed.


    ckgate''s mind faltered for a moment. A strange sensation crept over him, like a whisper at the edge of his consciousness.


    ''Something''s wrong.''


    The thought echoed as an intense feeling of danger surged through him. His ckgates were an extension of his body, allowing him to see everything on the battlefield.


    Because of this, he could see, anticipate, and evade every one of Atticus''s attacks. But now, something felt off.


    It felt¡­ redundant.


    ''I''ve been here before.''


    His mind worked quickly, and then it clicked.


    ''It''s a loop!''


    His gaze snapped upward, locking onto a katana descending toward his head.


    ckgate''s eyes widened. ''He got me.''


    Even as he gazed at Atticus, ckgate couldn''t feel his presence. Somehow, Atticus had masked his aura and trapped him in an endless loop!


    [Dimensional Loop]


    [Aura Masking]


    Atticus''s gaze was cold as the katana descended. There was not a flicker of triumph or happiness in his eyes. He had used two arts in tandem, and to him, this oue was inevitable.


    ckgate''s eyes narrowed, and he focused instantly, a ckgate materializing just in time to catch the descending de.


    But Atticus''s gaze flickered.


    The gate copsed.


    ckgate''s eyes widened in shock.


    ''How???!!!''


    Before he could process what had happened, the katana appeared mere inches from his head.


    An overwhelming fear surged through him, and in an instant, he roared.


    "Explode!"


    In the next moment, the world erupted.

 Chapter 846 Eternal Labyrinth

    Chapter 846 Eternal Labyrinth


    ckgate couldn''t understand it.


    He had used his gates all his life, in every battle he''d faced. They had copsed countless times, against overwhelming force, when his control slipped, or when he pushed them beyond their limits.


    He had seen them break under pressure from opponents stronger than him, shatter when he misjudged the flow of mana, and copse when faced with overwhelming attacks.


    But this¡­ this was different.


    With just a single flicker of his eyes, Atticus had copsed his gate. No overwhelming force, no drawn-out battle, just one moment, and it was gone.


    No, it wasn''t that he couldn''tprehend it. His mind was just finding it hard to ept. ckgate could understand it in theory. Atticus had seized control of the gate, manipting it from the inside and forcing it to copse.


    It was insane.


    The fact that Atticus had taken control of his power so easily made ckgate''s pride burn.


    He gritted his teeth, his rage peaking. But that didn''tst. Fear took over.


    As Atticus''s katana descended toward his head, ckgate felt his entire life sh before his eyes. But he instantly rid his mind of the thought.


    He wouldn''t be dying today.


    His hand clenched as he roared.


    "Explode!"


    ckgate''s roar shattered the air.


    Instantly, countless ck gates materialized, spinning wildly in every direction around them. Atticus''s katana froze mid-swing. He barely had time to react before¡ª


    BOOM.


    The world detonated.


    Shockwaves rippled out, faster than sound, carving the sky in jagged streaks of violent crimson and deep obsidian.


    The heavens seemed to shatter as the explosions reverberated, bending clouds and painting the horizon in hues of blood and ash. A blinding sh drowned everything in stark light, then plunged the world into chaos.


    The ground beneath trembled violently, as if the earth itself was trying to flee the destruction. Structures in the distance cracked, their remnants rising like dust in a storm.


    Magnus and the other paragons stood still against the tide of destruction, their eyes narrowing to slits.


    Their auras red as they moved in unison, shields of mana and elemental force erupting to contain the cascading devastation.


    As the cataclysm ended, ckgate''s cold voice pierced the stilling air.


    "Eternal Labyrinth."


    The world froze.


    Then, an immense pitch-ck vortex consumed the sky. Darkness poured forth, swallowing the sun.


    A deep, oppressive shadow nketed the sector, and silence reced the lingering echoes of the explosions. The swirling ckness seemed alive, pulsing and twisting, as though it were an entity of chaos itself.


    Magnus acted immediately, his spear of lightning appearing in his hand, arcs of electricity dancing along its length. Instantly, he hurled it.


    CRACK!


    The spear shot forward like a star falling from the heavens, mming into the swirling mass.


    A thunderous explosion erupted on impact, and entire chunks of the ck vortex vaporized in an instant, but¡ª


    It reformed. Just as fast, just as solid.


    Magnus''s eyes narrowed. The energy of his strike still lingered, but the mass had devoured it entirely. His expression darkened, his aura surging to an even greater peak. Just as he was about to attack again¡ª


    "Wait," Oberon said sharply, suddenly appearing in front of Magnus. His voice was calm and serious, causing Magnus to pause.


    Magnus''s eyes were filled with impatience, but he restrained himself. He didn''t speak, but his questioning gaze demanded an exnation. The ck mass had swallowed Atticus; he couldn''t afford to waste time.


    Oberon nodded, his mind already working through the myriad of possibilities.


    "This vortex isposed of the same vtile energy as his gates. Each molecule in that mass is a potential bomb. And ckgate can trigger every single one of them¡­ at will. Imagine if he detonated this entire structure. It wouldn''t just destroy this area, it could destabilize the entire sector. Possibly further."


    A heavy silence followed. The paragons of humanity had gathered, each one pondering Oberon''s words. Seraphina''s aura had turned icy, the air around her trembling as her expression darkened. Even the blind could see it, she was furious.


    If that ck mass exploded, not even the paragons would be able to contain it. Sector 8 would be obliterated, and the shockwave would destroy millions across the surrounding sectors.


    "So what do we do now?" Thorne Alverian asked, his brows furrowed. "Sit here and watch?"


    Oberon turned back to Magnus, his gaze serious. "You can still feel him, can''t you?"


    Magnus nodded tightly. When Atticus came to Sector 8 for training, Magnus had ced his usual lightning mark on him. Because of that, he could vaguely sense his location within the ck mass, along with his general wellbeing.


    "Then trust him," Oberon said simply. "If he''s in real danger, we''ll act. But until then, we wait. That boy has defied expectations before. Let him do it again."


    Magnus''s thunderous aura crackled, but he didn''t argue. His eyes remained locked on the vortex, his fists clenching as lightning flickered around him.


    Oberon was right. The mere fact that Atticus was battling a paragon in the first ce was reason enough to trust him. Magnus didn''t like it, but he had no choice.


    The paragons all fell silent, their gazes fixed on the swirling ck abyss, their thoughts racing.


    While the exterior of the ck mass appeared in and unassuming, the inside was anything but.


    Atticus stood alone, calm and collected. His katana was sheathed, his body still as he assessed his surroundings.


    The Eternal Labyrinth.


    It was the pinnacle of ckgate''s power, his ultimate ability. It was a technique he rarely used, but when he did, no one had ever survived.


    Thebyrinth was a nightmare of endless dimensions. Gates littered the space, each leading to a fractured location. They spun and twisted, defying all sense of logic and reality.


    Everywhere Atticus looked, he saw different worlds. It was like standing in a vast ck void with countless gates surrounding him.


    ''An infinite maze,'' Atticus thought, his senses sharpening.


    He could feel it, his perception dulled, thews of physics warped, and an oppressive presence watching him.


    "He''s everywhere," Atticus murmured, radiating divine calm.


    He could feel ckgate''s presence everywhere, omniscient and oppressive.


    Atticus''s eyes flicked to his right. The air shifted, distorted.


    Movement.


    A swarm of razor-thin spatial des tore toward him at supersonic speeds.


    Whoosh!


    A wave of energy erupted from Atticus, shredding the des mid-air. The remnants disintegrated into nothingness.


    But there was no respite.


    The gates in thebyrinth abruptly swirled faster, their dizzying speed increasing. In the next second, they converged, hurtling toward him like a ck tidal wave. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Each gate shimmered with a different light, threatening to swallow him whole.


    Atticus moved.


    He flickered, a streak of motion too fast to track, reappearing miles away within the darkened world.


    The gates pursued him, relentless.


    Another wave of energy shot toward him, its force making the fabric of the space tremble.

 Chapter 847 Crumble

    Chapter 847 Crumble


    Atticus''s gaze narrowed, his instincts screaming like a ring horn. He leapt again, vanishing and reappearing in the next instant, his movements sharp and precise.


    Every time he dodged, thebyrinth shifted, closing in tighter, but Atticus remained calm. His mind worked quickly, nning his next move.


    Atticus was in a surreal state. His bond with Ozeroth had opened his mind to countless possibilities, leaving him in what could only be described as "the zone."


    Everything felt natural. In this state, techniques he had learned from other races came to him effortlessly, allowing him to use them even against a paragon.


    But he knew this situation was dangerous.


    Atticus''s instincts screamed again, and his body flickered away just in time to avoid a gate closing in on him.


    ''This ce bends to his will. I can''t fight it directly.''


    His hand hovered near his katana, his aura ring.


    ''Then I''ll bend him to mine.'' His gaze turned cold.


    ''Wait.''


    A deep voice boomed in his mind, freezing him mid-motion. He reappeared further away, just barely evading another attack.


    ''What?'' Atticus demanded inwardly. Ever since the battle began, Ozeroth hadn''t said a single word. At this point, he had grown used to the spirit''s silence. It was as if Ozeroth had been treating the fight like entertainment or silently observing him.


    Ozeroth''s voice rumbled, ''What you were about to do, don''t.'' n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The two were bonded now, sharing one mind. There was no hiding anything from each other.


    ''Why not?'' Atticus''s tone was sharp. He couldn''t afford distractions, especially in a ce like this. He was facing a paragon, and even a split second could be the difference between life and death.


    ''It''s demeaning,'' Ozeroth scoffed. ''You were about to thrash around like a headless beast, chasing shadows and destroying gates that mean nothing. And for what? To y into his hands? This is not how someone who aspires to stand at the pinnacle of power should fight.''


    Atticus''s gaze narrowed. He had never cared about how he fought as long as his opponent ended up dead. But it seemed Ozeroth had a different perspective.


    ''And what would you suggest, then?''


    A low chuckle reverberated through his mind, condescending yet brimming with confidence.


    ''Finally, you ask the right question. This is not an ordinary battle. This is the day our names be legend. Let it be memorable. Let it be magnificent. Not a disy of desperation, but one of dominance.''


    ''I''m listening.''


    The rumble in Ozeroth''s voice deepened, pridecing every word.


    ''I''ll teach you something sweet.''


    Atticus didn''t argue. He listened attentively, and in the next instant, his mind was flooded with a torrent of information, each piece fitting seamlessly into his instincts.


    His focus sharpened. His breathing steadied. And his aura began to shift.


    ckgate''s grin widened as he watched the gates close in tighter, warping and grinding against Atticus''s every move.


    It annoyed him to no end that he had been forced to use his ultimate power. Still, at the very least, he would finally be able to eliminate this threat.


    "I think it''s about time you died," ckgate''s voice reverberated through thebyrinth, cold and final.


    "Run while you can, but you''ll never escape. I''ll make sure not even your bones are left when I''m done with you."


    Thebyrinth trembled as more gates appeared, countless attacks and beasts shooting out of each one, all converging on Atticus.


    ckgate expected him to run.


    But Atticus didn''t run.


    He stopped.


    ckgate''s grin faltered.


    Atticus''s aura shifted, raw, unrestrained spiritual energy shimmering around him.


    ''My spiritual energy is the truth,'' Ozeroth''s words resonated in his mind.


    With his katana sheathed, Atticus''s hand hovered at his side. He inhaled deeply, the air around him warping and vibrating as his spiritual energy began to rise.


    ckgate''s grin faltered. "What¡­ is he doing?" At this point, he knew better than to underestimate Atticus. His eyes narrowed, thebyrinth trembling as all the gates converged on him. He had to end this quickly.


    But Atticus closed his eyes. Calm.


    As the gates converged, spacial des shot toward him in relentless waves, yet Atticus''s focus remained unbroken.


    Then, in a single explosive burst¡ª


    BOOM.


    A shockwave of spiritual energy erupted from Atticus, rippling outward with blinding force. Thebyrinth rumbled under the strain, the gates shuddering violently as they were struck by the invisible wave.


    ckgate''s eyes narrowed into pinpricks. He could feel his control slipping. "Impossible!" he bellowed.


    There was no way spiritual energy could have such an effect. He had fought countless members of the Starhaven family and had never encountered anything like this.


    Atticus''s spiritual energy didn''t just spread, it consumed. It was as if the very rules of thebyrinth were being rewritten.


    Ozeroth''sughter rang in Atticus''s mind, but he remained focused.


    A faint glow enveloped his body, a purple radiance rising with each beat of his heart. The spiritual energy around him suddenly condensed, forming into a swirling vortex.


    ckgate bellowed in desperation. "You think this will save you? You''re still trapped! I will make sure you die!"


    But Atticus didn''t respond.


    Instead, he raised his hand, palm open. The spiritual vortex condensed further, spiraling into a singr, radiant point in his hand. The air vibrated, the sheer force of the energy threatening to tear thebyrinth apart.


    ckgate''s expression darkened beyond recognition. He could feel what wasing, and it wasn''t good. Desperately, he manipted his gates to attack Atticus, but none of them reached him.


    Then, with a sharp motion, Atticus thrust his hand forward.


    The condensed spiritual energy erupted outward in a blinding wave, tearing through thebyrinth like a tidal surge. The gates crumbled, their energy dissipating into nothingness.


    ckgate screamed, his voice reverberating through the copsing maze. "NO!" He tried to manipte and control thebyrinth, but it was to no avail.


    Piece by piece, thebyrinth was dismantled. Atticus''s aura surged one final time, the radiance around him reaching its peak.


    He raised his hand again, spiritual energy coiling around it like a living force. Thebyrinth trembled, itsst remnants crumbling under his unrelenting power.


    With a single, decisive motion, Atticus unleashed the full force of his spirit, shattering thebyrinth entirely. The void copsed, and light flooded back into the world as ckgate''s ultimate move was torn apart.


    ckgate froze, disbelief washing over him.


    "Impossible¡­" he muttered.


    But Atticus didn''t hesitate.


    Not a nanosecond was wasted.


    A streak of purple split the air.


    A sh of motion, blinding, unrelenting.


    Atticus was there, directly in front of ckgate. His katana descended, its edge plummeting with catastrophic force.


    The air around the de howled, the sheer pressure ripping through the void.


    ckgate''s eyes widened, his instincts screaming. He felt it.


    Fear.


    But it was toote.


    CRACK!

 Chapter 848 Cockroach

    Chapter 848 Cockroach


    From the wave of information Ozeroth had given him, Atticus had discovered something incredible.


    Spiritual energy.


    It wasn''t like mana. Atticus already knew this, but what he didn''t know was just how different it truly was. Spiritual energy wasn''t just another form of energy, it was a higher, more profound onepared to mana.


    With mana, having great talent almost guaranteed progression in the ranks. But with spiritual energy, it was entirely different. Its talents were divided into two categories: raw potential and refined mastery.


    For the former, it was akin to what Seraphina and most of the Starhaven family possessed. They could absorb spiritual energy and rank up, increasing their power.


    But thetter was far more profound. This talent belonged to individuals who could delve deeper into the essence of spiritual energy itself.


    Although it could augment the body, spiritual energy wasn''t tied to it, it was connected to the soul, the deepest part of one''s being.


    It didn''t just enhance power; it revealed truth. It unraveled the lies of the world, exposed weaknesses, and reshaped reality itself. But wielding it wasn''t simple. It required more than strength or talent.


    It demanded rity.


    Ozeroth had taught Atticus this truth. Every living being had a baseline of spiritual energy, but most people could only ess a fraction of it unless they underwent significant personal growth or emotional breakthroughs.


    The clearer the soul, the stronger the connection to spiritual energy. And once connected, it didn''t follow the rules, it rewrote them.


    Of course, this was an ability so advanced that not even the usual Atticus should have been able to achieve it. It required perfect peace and a connection with the spiritual energy in the air.


    However, currently, Atticus was far from normal. He was in the zone.


    And because of this, in the heat of this chaotic world, Atticus had achieved that connection. He had let go of distractions, focused his mind, and embraced the rity Ozeroth demanded of him.


    Now, his spiritual energy didn''t just flow, it surged, consuming the lies of thebyrinth and bending its fabricated rules to his will.


    Atticus appeared in front of ckgate, his de plummeting with intense momentum, causing the sky to split.


    CRACK!


    The de connected.


    A deafening silence swept over the battlefield as the veil of ckgate''sbyrinth shattered. Time seemed to freeze.


    The paragons waiting outside, Magnus, Seraphina, Oberon, and the others, watched with their breaths caught in their throats.


    Their gazes locked onto the scene unfolding before them, their hearts pounding hard against their chests as the impossible took shape.


    Atticus''s body brimmed with an overwhelming, otherworldly aura of spiritual energy. The de in his hand radiated an intense, searing purple light, carving through the air like the scythe of death itself.


    As a paragon, ckgate could feel everything. The air tearing apart as Atticus''s de descended. The vibrations of space rippling under the force of spiritual energy. The suffocating pressure of power bearing down on him, making it feel as though the veryws of existence were fracturing.


    His face contorted in horror, his silvery eyes trembling with fear. His body froze, his instincts screaming at him to move, but he couldn''t.


    Everything had happened so fast. In one instant, he was controlling hisbyrinth, certain of Atticus''s death. In the next, he was the one about to die.


    Was this truly reality?


    As that question echoed in ckgate''s head, his eyes met Atticus''s. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Atticus''s gaze was the embodiment of detachment. There wasn''t a shred of emotion on his face. His movements were abrupt, deliberate, final. It didn''t seem as though he was about to end the life of a human.


    The katana descended.


    ckgate''s body shuddered violently. A cascade of runes and defensive artifacts flickered to life around him, desperately attempting to shield him, but they crumbled instantly under the overwhelming force of Atticus''s spiritual energy.


    The de sliced through ckgate''s head with terrifying ease, cutting cleanly through flesh, bone, and everything in its path. It split him from the crown of his head, through his left eye, his heart, and further down.


    BOOM!


    The ground quaked violently as spiritual energy exploded outward, carving a massive fissure into the earth.


    ckgate''s body split apart, blood spraying in all directions like a crimson storm.


    The paragons'' eyes widened in utter shock. Even Magnus stood frozen, his expression one of disbelief.


    "Did¡­ he just¡­" Thorne murmured, unable to finish his sentence. He feared saying the words aloud would make him sound insane.


    But every one of them finished the thought in their minds.


    Did he just defeat a paragon? At 17 freaking years old?


    They were stunned, their thoughts racing. Yet, despite the spectacle, Atticus''s expression remained unchanged.


    His de, now dripping with blood, lowered slightly as his eyes locked onto ckgate''s remaining right eye. His sharp, piercing gaze didn''t waver.


    He knew.


    He could feel it.


    Something wasn''t right.


    Atticus''s gaze narrowed, unyielding as he stared into ckgate''s remaining eye. For a moment, it felt as though he was staring directly into his soul.


    ''He''s alive.''


    The realization struck, and at that exact moment, ckgate''s eye widened in panic.


    From his severed halves, a thick, ck aura erupted, stitching his split body together with unnatural speed. The ck energy coiled around him, sealing the woundspletely.


    The sight sent a wave of disbelief rippling through the watching paragons.


    He was still alive?


    ckgate gasped for air, his breathing ragged. His body was drenched in blood and sweat as he struggled to regain hisposure.


    But Atticus didn''t hesitate.


    The moment ckgate''s body began to mend, Atticus moved.


    His katana shed, cutting through the air like a whip of death.


    "Shit!" ckgate''s eyes widened as he reacted. A gate snapped open behind him, swallowing him whole just as the de sliced through where he had been standing.


    Far in the distance, ckgate reappeared, gasping and trembling. His entire body was battered, blood dripping from the corners of his mouth.


    If anyone had imed they would witness a paragon in such a state, they would have been called insane.


    In Eldoralth, paragons rarely fought, and even more rarely died in battle. Their power was so overwhelming that their battles devastated entire regions. To see one disheveled, desperate, and terrified was unthinkable.


    But the impossible was unfolding before their eyes.


    As rare as it was to see a paragon in this state, it was just as rare to kill one. Paragons were like cockroaches, resilient and nearly impossible to eliminate. Their overwhelming power,bined with decades of experience, meant they had developed countless ways to escape death.


    And ckgate had just used one of those methods.

 Chapter 849 Anger

    Chapter 849 Anger


    As he appeared far in the distance, ckgate''s mind raced, processing every second at superhuman speed.


    ''I need time. Just a moment¡­''


    But there was none.


    BOOM!


    Atticus appeared before him in a streak of purple light, his katana shing down with terrifying speed.


    ckgate''s eyes widened in shock as he barely managed to open another gate to escape. The void swallowed him again, and he reappeared farther away.


    But Atticus was relentless.


    Before ckgate could catch his breath, Atticus was there again, his de arcing toward him.


    "Damn it!" ckgate snarled, forcing another gate open to flee.


    What followed was almostical.


    A chase erupted in the skies of Sector 8.


    ckgate disappeared and reappeared in a desperate attempt to escape. Gates opened and closed in rapid session, swallowing him up before Atticus couldnd a killing blow.


    But Atticus didn''t relent.


    Every time ckgate reappeared, Atticus was there, a sh of purple light, a deadly blur, his katana striking with unerring precision.


    ckgate''s heart pounded. He, a paragon over a century old, was running. Running from a seventeen-year-old boy.


    Sweat drenched his body, his breathing ragged.


    Each swing of Atticus''s katana came closer. Each gate openedter. ckgate could feel his control slipping, the gap between life and death narrowing with every second.


    And Atticus''s gaze never wavered.


    Cold. Unforgiving. Relentless.


    It was the gaze of someone who wouldn''t stop until his opponent was dead.


    ''Damn it! Damn it!''


    ckgate''s mind screamed the words on an endless loop as he appeared and disappeared, barely evading Atticus''s relentless pursuit.


    He gritted his teeth, fury coursing through him. The humiliation was unbearable. A paragon, a being who had ascended through centuries of blood, sweat, and sacrifice, was being hunted like prey.


    By a seventeen-year-old.


    Another sh of purple light. Another streak of deadly motion.


    Atticus appeared before him, katana slicing in a vicious arc. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    ckgate twisted desperately, the de grazing his shoulder. Blood sprayed into the air. He vanished again, reappearing meters away, his breathing ragged.


    But Atticus was already there. His katana descended again, slicing toward ckgate''s chest.


    ckgate conjured a gate mid-motion to block, the ck void barely holding back the strike. The impact sent shockwaves rippling outward, cracks forming along the edges of the gate before it shatteredpletely.


    BOOM!


    ckgate''s body jerked as he barely flickered away, reappearing farther this time. His sweat-drenched form trembled as he clutched his injured side, his mind racing.


    He had used every trick to avoid dying, but he had lost his left eye and was badly injured. Even as a paragon, he was at his limit.


    ''I have to escape,'' he thought bitterly.


    Anger coursed through him, burning away his pride. He hated the idea of running from a seventeen-year-old, but he knew he had no choice.


    As he evaded another attack, ckgate suddenly focused, trying to open a gate that would take him far away.


    But in the next instant, his eyes widened.


    ''It''s not forming¡­?''


    Nothing.


    His remaining eye widened in disbelief as Atticus''s katana sliced toward him again, forcing him to shift to the side. The de narrowly missed his torso, carving a streak of destruction into the air.


    BOOM!


    Energy erupted from the strike, splitting the clouds above them and sending shockwaves through the sky.


    ckgate stumbled, his remaining eye darting in panic. He tried again to open a gate to escape, but nothing happened.


    "Shit!"


    Another sh of purple.


    Atticus appeared again, katana raised, his eyes glowing with cold, focused intensity. ckgate twisted just in time to avoid decapitation, the de slicing deep into his already-damaged shoulder.


    Blood sttered as his movements slowed, his mind racing.


    He had tried to form a gate to escape, but it wasn''t working. He couldn''tprehend why. He was at his limit, but surely he still had enough power to create a gate!


    His gaze darted to the watching paragons, and his eyes suddenly locked onto Oberon. The golden glow emanating from Oberon''s eyes stood out like a beacon.


    ''A rune,'' ckgate realized, his teeth clenching in rage. ''They''ve trapped me here.''


    The rune had turned the entire area into a prison. He could still use his powers within its confines, but escaping it was impossible. In his weakened state, he had no way to counter it.


    ''They''re trying to kill me,'' ckgate thought bitterly.


    As Atticus appeared before him once more, his katana shing with devastating force, ckgate''s mind scrambled for a solution. He tried to form a gate to evade the strike, but his eyes widened as nothing happened.


    ''I can''t?''


    Realization struck ckgate like a hammer as Atticus''s aura surged again. Though the Dimensari couldn''t directly counter his powers, it was still an aspect of space.


    Since his battle with Carius, Atticus had learned something crucial: his ability to exert absolute control over every single molecule in a particr area, even briefly.


    ckgate couldn''t form a gate. Not here. Not now.


    And Atticus didn''t hesitate.


    His katana descended like a meteor, shing diagonally toward the side of ckgate''s neck.


    The entire world seemed to freeze.


    The paragons of humanity held their breath, their gazes locked on the unfolding scene.


    But just as Atticus''s de was about to connect, his eyes flickered to the side.


    A spherical artifact appeared in ckgate''s hand, igniting in a blinding sh of light, the same kind he had seen before with Veylor.


    Before Atticus could react, the sphere expanded, swallowing ckgate whole in an instant.


    WHOOSH!


    ckgate vanished.


    Atticus''s katana followed through, shing with unrelenting force.


    BOOM!


    The missed strike carved a deep, radiant purple sh across the battlefield, the energy tearing through everything in its path.


    The sh didn''t stop.


    It surged forward, unstoppable, cutting clean through the Eternal Canopy Tree.


    A sharp, deafening crack echoed as the base of the tree split apart.


    For a moment, everything froze.


    Then, it began to fall.


    The colossal tree, towering above the world, tilted slowly at first, its immense weight pulling it down. The ground quaked as roots ripped free from the earth, dirt and debris exploding in massive waves.


    The paragons'' gazes snapped to the scene, their expressions darkening.


    "It''s falling¡­" Seraphina muttered under her breath, disbeliefced in her voice.


    As the Eternal Canopy Tree crashed downward, its immense size eclipsed the battlefield in shadow. Above it all, Atticus hovered.


    His body radiated a violet aura, his spiritual energy swirling like a storm around him. The light from his katana reflected in his cold, unyielding eyes.


    He looked down upon the devastation like a deity, untouchable and absolute.


    His gaze remained fixed on the spot where ckgate had disappeared.


    He didn''t move.


    He didn''t flinch.


    Instead, the sky rumbled, the heavens themselves seeming to acknowledge his anger.

 Chapter 850 Burst

    Chapter 850 Burst


    At the edge of a flowing river, the sound of a waterfall filled the air, its waters crashing down with relentless force. Mist rose from the base, shrouding the area in a thin fog.


    Suddenly, the air warped. Space twisted unnaturally, as though reality itself was being sucked inward.


    THUD!


    A figure crashed to the ground with brutal force, dirt and rock exploding outward from the impact.


    Blood and sweat coated his battered body, streaked with ash and grime. His breaths came ragged and fast, each one sounding like it might be hisst.


    ckgate.


    His eyes burned with fury as he mmed his fist into the ground. Over and over.


    Boom. Boom. Boom.


    Each impact made the earth quake, cracks spiderwebbing outward, shaking the nearby trees.


    ''Shit. Shit. Shit. Shit.'' The word reyed in his mind like a mantra, his battered hand striking the ground again and again, sending shockwaves rippling through the forest.


    He was seething. No, seething couldn''t even begin to describe it. Words could not capture his fury.


    He had gone to Sector 8 filled with confidence. He was a paragon, a being at the top of the food chain in this world, and the boy he had targeted should''ve been an easy kill. He should have erased him from existence with a flick of his finger. It wasn''t arrogance, it was reality.


    But that boy¡­ that damned boy.


    ckgate''s mind filled with the image of Atticus. His cold, unyielding gaze. His overwhelming strength. His impossible power.


    The chase through the skies of Sector 8 reyed in his mind over and over. The humiliation. The fear. He hated it. He hated it with every fiber of his being.


    He had barely escaped with his life, his pride utterly crushed. He had lost an eye. He had abandoned the branch heads, knowing full well they would die.


    He had been humiliated.


    The memory was unbearable. ckgate''s rage surged, his aura spilling out uncontrobly. The ground trembled beneath him, trees quaked, and waves of pressure rippled through the forest.


    His hand clenched into a fist, blood dripping from his knuckles, as his teeth ground together.


    "That fucking bastard!"


    ROAR!


    The sound tore through the air, a shockwave filled with pure fury. Trees shattered like twigs, ripped apart by the force. Beasts caught in its path disintegrated into mush, their forms obliterated. The forest trembled beneath the raw power of his anger.


    When the roar subsided, ckgate stood there, breathing heavily. His shoulders heaved with each breath, his expression twisted into pure rage.


    Despite shouting at the top of his lungs, the anger didn''t subside. Instead, it burned hotter, consuming him from the inside out.


    He dreaded the consequences of his failure. The thought of returning and facing that man''s wrath made his battered body tremble.


    But before he could sink further into his thoughts, a voice broke through the tense silence.


    "Yikes. You''ve definitely seen better days."


    ckgate''s eyes snapped up, locking onto the source of the voice.


    Leaning casually against a tree was a blue-haired man, impossibly handsome, holding a half-finished bowl of popcorn.


    The man''s expression was rxed, his demeanor unfazed by ckgate''s terrifying presence.


    As ckgate''s aura surged violently, the man plucked a piece of popcorn and popped it into his mouth.


    Chewing slowly, he raised an eyebrow.


    "What? Did I say something wrong?"


    ckgate''s aura exploded outward, shaking the ground and warping the air. His killing intent mmed into the blue-haired man like a tidal wave.


    But Whisker didn''t flinch.


    If anything, he looked amused. He casually dusted off his sleeve as though brushing away a stray leaf.


    "Huh. You know, you could''ve used all that energy a few minutes ago," Whisker said, his lips curling into a grin. "Unfortunately for you, I''m a lot older than seventeen."


    The words hit their mark. ckgate''s fists tightened, his face twisting in anger. It was obvious that Whisker knew about his battle and loss in Sector 8. Worse, he hadn''t bothered to help.


    ckgate''s gazended on the bowl of popcorn in Whisker''s hand, and his expression darkened.


    ''Was this bastard watching the entire fight like entertainment?''


    His breath hitched, but he forced himself to take a deep breath, reigning in his rage.


    ''He''s not worth it,'' ckgate repeated in his mind.


    Whisker chuckled loudly, popping another piece of popcorn into his mouth.


    "Looks like getting your ass handed to you humbled you, huh?"


    Heughed again, carefree and mocking.


    ckgate didn''t respond. His eyes were cold as his battered body trembled. He struggled to stand. His legs wobbled, barely holding him up, but he eventually stood.


    Taking a deep breath, he reached for the space ring on his trembling hand. As a paragon, his wounds were too severe for normal healing potions to work, but they could start the healing process.


    However, as he focused on the ring, he froze. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "What¡­?"


    His eyes narrowed as he realized the ring wasn''t responding. His heart pounded as he turned his gaze back to Whisker.


    The blue-haired man was smiling at him, but his eyes were not.


    They glowed faintly crimson, cold, unfeeling, and suffused with a chilling intent.


    ckgate felt it instantly: the suffocating pressure that nketed the forest. The primal aura was so overwhelming that even breathing felt like a struggle.


    And then he noticed them.


    Eyes.


    Countless glowing eyes.


    Every beast in the forest had emerged from the shadows, their glowing stares fixed on him. Silent. Still. Waiting.


    ckgate''s expression darkened as his mind churned. He was no fool, he knew what was about to happen.


    "What are you doing?" His voice was icy, carefully masking the slight fear creeping into his chest. He was in the worst possible state for a battle. Facing another paragon now would end badly for him.


    Whisker''s smile didn''t change. "What''s it look like?"


    Though he stood in front of ckgate, his voice seemed to echo unnaturally,ing from everywhere at once.


    "I''m taking care of a problem."


    ckgate''s gaze sharpened. "Are you betraying the Order?" His voice turned colder.


    He had always been wary of this beast. Whisker was unpredictable, a loose cannon.


    ckgate had reported him countless times to the head of the Obsidian Order, but nothing had evere of it. He couldn''t understand why.


    Whisker had been with the Order long before ckgate joined, he was one of its founders. His origins were a mystery even to ckgate.


    And now, that same beast was trying to kill him.


    "Do you think he''ll let you live if you kill me?" ckgate demanded.


    Whisker''s grin widened. "And how would he know?"


    ckgate froze. His gaze snapped to the artifact lying on the ground.


    The Obsidian Beacon.


    It was an artifact carried by key members of the Obsidian Order, a paragon-ranked treasure with profound functions.


    In Eldoralth, only paragon artifacts could affect paragons, and such artifacts were incredibly rare, rarer than paragons themselves.


    This artifact had enabled ckgate to teleport into the human domain and out again. But its effects were finite, and after thest use, it had stopped functioning entirely.


    One of the beacon''s critical functions was to ry the final moments of its user back to the head of the Order upon their death. That connection was supposed to be absolute, unbreakable.


    But now, the artifact was no longer functioning, the connection severed.


    ckgate''s eyes darkened further.


    "Why? Why are you doing this? Are you working for the humans?"


    Whisker burst intoughter. "Humans? Work for them? Please. I''m far toozy for that. And honestly? Working for anyone is boring."


    "Then why?"


    Whisker''s smile turned icy, his eyes narrowing.


    "You''ve outlived your usefulness, ckgate. You were a great tool to help my star actor grow stronger." He popped another piece of popcorn into his mouth. "Hell, I finished a whole pack watching that battle. But now? You''re nothing but a distraction. And I hate distractions. Besides, watching the same story y out over and over? That''s dull."


    ckgate''s fists clenched, his fury boiling over.


    "You think I''ll go down without a fight?!" he roared.


    Behind him, dozens of ckgates tore open, their energy trembling the air.


    Whisker sighed dramatically. "Oh, please."


    The air shifted.


    The world rumbled.


    Whisker''s crimson gaze sharpened, his voice echoing with unshakable authority.


    "Close."


    A shockwave erupted from Whisker, and one by one, every ckgate snapped shut. The energy dissipated in an instant.


    ckgate''s eyes widened in horror. "What¡ª?!"


    Whisker took a step forward, his smile calm but his aura oppressive.


    "Kneel."


    Before ckgate could resist, his knees mmed into the ground. No matter how hard he struggled, his body refused to move. His powers refused to respond.


    "What?!" His mind raced in disbelief as he struggled futilely against the invisible force.


    Whisker stood over him, his hand outstretched, his crimson eyes glowing faintly.


    "Don''t worry, ckgate. For entertaining me, I''ll make this painless."


    Whisker''s hand touched ckgate''s face, and the oppressive aura surged. The air twisted violently as Whisker''s will condensed into a singr, overwhelming force.


    ckgate''s body trembled violently before it exploded in a grotesque burst of blood and gore.


    Not a single drop touched Whisker.


    The blue-haired man''s smile remained as he popped another piece of popcorn into his mouth.


    "Hmm~ Delicious."


    A thought crossed his mind, and he chuckled. "Ah, I better stock up. Things are about to get interesting."


    With a casual turn, Whisker vanished into the mist.


    And silence fell.

 Chapter 851 Rage

    Chapter 851 Rage


    The colossal Eternal Canopy descended slowly, its massive trunk groaning as it fell toward the shattered ground of Sector 8. Despite the speed of its plummet, it seemed to move in slow motion, as though time itself had slowed.


    To the people of sector 8 floating in the sky, held high by Magnus''s crackling tendrils of lightning or other paragon abilities, it felt like the end of the world.


    Buildings had crumbled into dust. Entiremunitiesy in ruins, their homes reduced to rubble. The sh between Atticus and ckgate had been nothing short of catastrophic.


    Yet, despite the devastation, every gaze was fixed on the falling tree.


    Their expressions were frozen in horror and disbelief. But it wasn''t the destroyed homes or the countless lives lost that filled their minds. It was the Eternal Canopy.


    The tree had stood for generations, a symbol of stability, strength, and life. To the people of Sector 8, it was eternal, something they believed would outlive them all. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Now, it was falling.


    The sheer impossibility of it struck them like a wave. It felt unreal, like a nightmare they couldn''t wake from.


    And then they felt it.


    A sudden surge of sorrow, crashing into their souls like a tidal wave.


    It wasn''t their own.


    It came from the spirits.


    Countless ethereal beings poured out of their bodies, shimmering forms materializing in the air.


    They wept.


    The cries of the spirits were haunting, high-pitched wails mixed with mournful hums, each sound echoing with indescribable grief.


    The sorrow was so profound it seized the people, their bonds with the spirits pulling the emotions into them. Tears streamed down their faces without them realizing.


    They cried as the tree descended, overwhelmed by sadness that wasn''t theirs.


    But it didn''tst.


    Suddenly, the sorrow froze.


    The expressions of the people shifted. Their tears dried, reced by something hotter.


    Anger.


    In unison, every spirit turned, their ethereal eyes locking onto a single figure hovering high in the air.


    Atticus.


    Their gazes burned with primal hatred, their fury boiling over as a suffocating wave of killing intent flooded the sector.


    The pressure was staggering. The air turned heavy, suffocating, pressing down on every living being. The sky grew darker, the atmosphere charged with tension.


    Magnus, Oberon, and the other paragons narrowed their eyes. They felt it instantly.


    The killing intent was undeniable.


    Another battle was about to erupt.


    Magnus''s and Oberon''s gazes flicked to Seraphina, their expressions sharp. Among everyone present, only she could pose a real threat should a battle begin. The rest were cannon fodder.


    But Seraphina¡­ she didn''t seem to notice.


    Her gaze was fixed on the falling tree, her expression distant.


    She had been raised to revere the Eternal Canopy. It was the source of spiritual energy in Eldoralth, the lifeblood of the Starhaven family''s power.


    Without it¡­ would spiritual energy cease to exist in this world? Would the Starhaven family lose their powers? Would her family''s legacy, built over countless generations, end with her?


    Was this really happening?


    The thought made her heart pound. Her mind was muddled, lost in a storm of fears and questions, oblivious to the seething tension building around her.


    And now, all eyes were on Atticus.


    He hovered in the sky, faint streaks of lightning illuminating his form. His cold, unyielding expression made him seem less like a boy and more like a deity.


    Thunder rumbled overhead, as if the storm itself acknowledged his fury.


    Atticus was angry.


    No, more than angry, he was seething.


    He had been so close to killing ckgate. So close. Yet, the paragon had escaped.


    His hatred boiled, his chest tightening with the weight of his failure.


    This wasn''t the first time.


    First, Carius. Now, ckgate. Both had escaped him. Both were enemies far too dangerous to leave alive. And both because he hadn''t been strong enough to stop them.


    Weakness.


    The word burned in his mind, repeating over and over. His fingers tightened around his katana, the de trembling slightly from the force of his grip.


    Despite the overwhelming killing intent focused on him from the spirits and people below, Atticus didn''t react. It was as if their hatred didn''t matter to him.


    His thoughts were elsewhere.


    Ozeroth''s voice had just spoken words that made him freeze mid-air.


    "There are consequences for every action," Ozeroth''s deep,manding voice rumbled through Atticus''s mind. "And this one is no exception."


    Atticus''s grip on his katana loosened slightly, his anger dimming as the words echoed in his head. His mind raced.


    "I must say," Ozeroth continued, "your memories are¡­ fascinating. The more I see, the more excited I be. The future is going to be very entertaining."


    A dark, rumblingugh shook Atticus to his core.


    "See you in a few months," Ozeroth finished.


    And then, silence.


    Atticus''s breath caught in his throat. His mind spun, trying to make sense of the cryptic words. But before he could process them, an intense weakness swept over him.


    It wasn''t just fatigue.


    No, this was something entirely different.


    His body felt hollow. His strength vanished, the overwhelming power he had wielded moments ago slipping away like sand through his fingers. The paragon-level energy he hadmanded was gone.


    His limbs grew heavy, his vision blurred, and a sharp ache spread through his chest, as if his very core was unraveling.


    ''What¡­?'' his mind spiraled, struggling toprehend what was happening.


    Before he could react, the world tilted. His eyes fluttered shut, and his body plummeted.


    Fast.


    The air screamed past him as he fell from the sky, unconscious.


    And then, as though a silent signal had been given, chaos erupted.


    A blinding light burst from Seraphina''s chest, radiating like a beacon that cut through the battlefield.


    "No!" Seraphina eximed, her voice trembling with shock as the golden light surged forth.


    From within the light, a figure materialized rapidly in mid-air.


    Ismara.


    She emerged, radiant andmanding. Herrge, golden eyes burned with fury. Vines of light coiled around her glowing, ethereal form, and her translucent wings stretched wide, shimmering with raw power.


    "ursed boy!" Ismara''s sharp, furious voice rang out, echoing across the battlefield.


    Her rage was palpable, crashing down on the sector like a tidal wave. Without waiting for Seraphina''smand, Ismara sped toward Atticus with terrifying speed, her crushing aura descending on the battlefield.


    Seraphina''s breath hitched in her throat. "Stop!" she screamed, her voice trembling.


    Her wide, horrified eyes were locked onto Ismara. She hadn''tmanded the spirit to attack.


    Ismara was acting on her own.


    aa7b5e4a913f698f2f85f05ec8699ff287d581d1fb0678555d462be31d6cebaaeed634c832364315f005b8d3c7fed8f6ecbaaff5e26114f92691045bddb106f3

 Chapter 852 Restoration

    Chapter 852 Restoration


    Ismara was a Tier 6 spirit, and because of her bond with Seraphina, her established strength had unlocked the power of a paragon. In simple terms, she possessed the might of a paragon.


    Seraphina called but Ismara did not listen.


    The air grew still.


    The spirits roared, their faces filled with hatred. One by one, they surged forward, their ethereal forms zing with wrath.


    The paragons of humanity tensed.


    Magnus''s gaze snapped to the falling Atticus. His lightning red, and thunder roared.


    Then, the air exploded.


    A bolt of lightning struck down from the heavens with a deafening crack, bathing the entire battlefield in electric blue light.


    In the wake of the lightning, Magnus appeared, his figure radiating raw power.


    In one hand, he held his lightning-forged spear, crackling with vtile energy. In the other, he cradled Atticus''s unconscious body, his grip careful but firm.


    The air trembled under his presence. His cold, piercing gaze locked onto the charging spirits.


    Ismara stopped abruptly, her golden eyes narrowing. The other spirits froze mid-air, their zing rage flickering like dying mes.


    Magnus swept his spear to the side, the motion alone creating a shockwave so powerful it made the ground tremble. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    His voice boomed, deep and unrelenting, like thunder rolling across the sky.


    "You have five seconds."


    Four words. That was all.


    But those words carried absolute authority, a warning that left no room for misunderstanding.


    The spirits'' auras faltered. Ismara''s golden eyes trembled.


    The meaning behind those words was clear.


    Attack, and he will destroy you.


    Hesitate, and he will destroy you.


    Stay, and he will destroy you.


    There was no reasoning with him. There was no bending him.


    Boom.


    Before anyone could react, three figures descended beside him.


    The air grew heavier.


    Oberon, Luminos, and Thornended with resounding force, theirbined auras shaking the ruined battlefield.


    Their expressions were cold, their gazes sharp as they faced the spirits.


    One by one, the other paragons descended, forming a protective wall around Magnus and Atticus.


    No words were exchanged.


    Their intentions were clear.


    This was a warning.


    The tension was suffocating.


    Ismara''s golden gaze trembled as a figure stepped gently forward,nding in front of the paragons and facing the spirit directly.


    "Seraphina," Ismara''s voice was cold, her gaze sharp. "Are you choosing to betray the spirits? After everything we''ve done for you?"


    Seraphina''s expression was firm, a stark change from earlier. It was clear she had reached a decision in her mind.


    She shook her head. "I will always be grateful to the spirits. But my race takes priority. Stop this madness, Ismara. You know this is not his fault."


    Ismara''s golden eyes narrowed, her translucent form glowing brighter as she faced Seraphina.


    Seraphina was right. The only reason all this destruction had happened in the first ce was because ckgate had infiltrated the sector. What was Atticus supposed to do? Allow himself to be captured?


    She knew this, but that wasn''t why she was acting this way. Atticus had bonded with Ozeroth. The former was a human with immeasurable potential, and thetter? A loose cannon and an enemy to their king. Atticus could be an enemy to their king, and worse, he actually had the potential to be a threat.


    Atticus was dangerous, too dangerous.


    "Enough, Seraphina. If you will not act, then I will. The spirits will not forgive¡ª"


    "One second."


    Magnus''s deep voice cut through Ismara''s words, thunder rumbling in the background.


    The air went still.


    Every gaze turned to Magnus, his towering figure radiating oppressive power. His spear crackled with lightning, and the entire battlefield seemed to hold its breath.


    Just as it seemed like everything was about to erupt, like the world itself had paused, a purple light descended from the heavens.


    It pierced through the sky like divine judgment, its brilliance flooding the entire sector. Every eye turned upward, stunned by the overwhelming presence they felt.


    The light descended slowly, meeting the falling Eternal Canopy just as it was about to crash into the ground.


    The moment they touched, a radiant glow enveloped the tree.


    The wound in the trunk sealed itself, glowing with a soft purple hue. The broken branches mended, and the gaping scar left by Atticus''s katana vanished entirely.


    In mere seconds, the Eternal Canopy was whole again, its massive form more imposing than ever. Waves of spiritual energy poured from it, nketing the battlefield in a soothing, vibrant aura.


    But the atmosphere didn''t calm.


    Magnus, Oberon, and the other paragons froze, their gazes darkening. They could feel it, the sheer, expansive power.


    It wasn''t just spiritual energy. It was something far greater.


    Ismara''s zing form dimmed. She lowered her head, and one by one, every spirit bowed deeply in reverence.


    "My king¡­" Ismara whispered.


    Magnus''s fists clenched. The oppressive aura was suffocating, an unseen weight pressing down on all of them. He gritted his teeth, his body trembling slightly.


    The other paragons nced at one another with unease. Each of them felt the presence that had arrived with the light. It was as though this being was everywhere and nowhere, watching them from every direction.


    And then, the gaze shifted.


    The presence focused on Atticus.


    The spiritual energy around them thickened, pressing heavily against the air. Slowly, Atticus''s unconscious body floated out of Magnus''s arms, rising toward the tree.


    Magnus''s eyes widened. His thunderous aura erupted, lightning crackling violently around him as he forced his body to move.


    With a roar, he broke free of the unseen bindings, lunging forward and grabbing Atticus mid-air. Instantly, he pointed the tip of his spear high, a silent warning.


    The oppressive gaze lingered. It seemed to study Magnus and Atticus for a long moment, almost as though it were amused.


    After a few seconds, the tree glowed brighter.


    A wave of spiritual energy exploded outward from its massive trunk, washing over Sector 8.


    The ground trembled, but this time, it wasn''t destruction, it was restoration.


    The crumbled buildings rebuilt themselves, brick by brick. The shattered roads fused back together. Entiremunities that had been reduced to ruins were restored as though they had never been touched by chaos.


    Sector 8, once devastated, now stood whole again, vibrant and untouched.


    And after a brief, piercing stare at Atticus, the oppressive presence disappeared.

 Chapter 853 Worship

    Chapter 853 Worship


    As soon as the oppressive presence disappeared from Sector 8, it felt as though an enormous weight had been lifted off the people''s shoulders.


    The people who had initially held their breaths exhaled heavily, trying to regain theirposure. A sh of blinding light ignited in the sky, followed by a loud rumble of thunder.


    The gazes of both the people and the spirits snapped toward Magnus as an intense killing intent hit them like a tidal wave.


    Ismara''s eyes narrowed. ''He''s mad,'' she thought.


    It seemed inconceivable. A presence so overwhelming that millions of people, including paragons, had been tempted to worship it had just revealed itself.


    It had made its allegiance to the spirits clear. And yet, Magnus still intended to wipe them out?


    As the realization dawned on them, the spirits couldn''t help but tremble. He truly was a madman, a terrible opponent to have. To him, there was no reasoning, no negotiation, nopromise.


    "Ismara."


    Ismara turned her gaze toward Seraphina. Their eyes met, and though neither spoke a word, their gazes seemed tomunicate volumes.


    The rumbling thunder grew more furious, and an intense darkness nketed the entire sector as thick clouds began to gather.


    But in the next instant, the oppressive aura that Ismara had been emitting suddenly vanished. Before anyone could react, herrge figure shrank and entered Seraphina''s chest.


    The spirits paused, confused. Ismara was the highest ranking spirit present, and they had instinctively followed her lead. But now that she was gone, none of them knew what to do next.


    Regardless, Magnus''s killing intent and the thick clouds gathering in the sky were undeniable. The reality hit them instantly. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    If they persisted, they would die.


    It started with one spirit, its ethereal form turned and disappeared into its bond''s chest. Then the others followed, and soon enough, silence descended upon Sector 8.


    "I''m sorry about this, but can we continue our conversationter?"


    Magnus and Oberon exchanged nces before nodding. "It''s paramount we address this issue as soon as possible," Oberon reminded, prompting Seraphina to nod.


    Although her stance had been firm when confronting Ismara, it was clear that she was still visibly troubled by the entire situation.


    "Now would be a good time to tell us what''s going on," the sharp voice of Thorne Alverian cut in from the side. The other paragons also wore serious expressions as they looked at the trio.


    They hade running the instant Ozeroth appeared in Sector 8. Even now, although some had begun to draw conclusions, it didn''t change the fact that they were in the dark while the trio clearly knew something.


    Magnus and Oberon nced at Seraphina, seemingly seeking her approval. With a hesitant look, she nodded.


    The matter was already out in the open, and there was nothing she could do to stop it. Even she wasn''t sure about the future anymore.


    "We''ll talk about it once we assess the damage and handle the aftermath. We''ll meet in Sector 6ter today."


    The rest of the paragons frowned but decided to wait until the meeting to discuss the matter further.


    Turning toward Magnus, they felt his perception suddenly expand, epassing the entire area. As they wondered what he was doing, like a bolt of lightning, Magnus streaked toward a particr direction before burrowing deep into the ground.


    After a few seconds of waiting, Magnus emerged. This time, an incubator with an egg floated behind him, along with thepletely battered figures of Alvis, Elysia, and the other branch heads.


    They had been closest to where Atticus and ckgate first shed and had borne the full brunt of it. Their forms were covered in blood and grime, and none of them could move a muscle, their bonespletely broken.


    Magnus wrapped each of them in thick tendrils of lightning, and before any of the paragons could say a word, he streaked upwards and disappeared into the horizon, leaving behind a rumbling thunder in his wake.


    The other paragons were bbergasted. The people Magnus had just taken were valuable and could have potentially shed light on everything that had just happened. Yet, Magnus had simply taken them away without consulting anyone.


    As Magnus left, the other paragons also started leaving to assess the damage in their respective sectors. Soon, only Oberon and Seraphina were left in Sector 8.


    Seraphina began attending to her people, while Oberon simply hovered in the air, staring at the sky.


    ''This is worse than I thought,'' he admitted to himself.


    Oberon had been shocked when Magnus and Seraphina informed him of the situation. Spirits had existed in Eldoralth for generations, older than even his grandfather and the one before him.


    Oberon would have never imagined that they came from another world.


    They had to survive the Zorvans. They had to survive within an alliance led by those whose only goal was domination. And now, they had to survive the spirits.


    It was a lot for humanity to handle, and considering the presence Oberon had just felt, the chances of survival seemed close to zero.


    ''Unless¡­'' Oberon''s thoughts shifted to Atticus, the scene of him battling ckgate ying in his mind.


    ''If anyone can do it, it''s him.''


    It was pure logic. The peak of Eldoralth''s power had always been the paragon rank. No one had ever surpassed it, and Oberon doubted it would happen in their current generation.


    However, thinking about Atticus, who had shattered more records than Oberon could even bother to keep track of, the possibility didn''t seem so far-fetched.


    What was one more record?


    For the sake of humanity''s future, Oberon reached a conclusion in his mind, one that he intended to pursue no matter what.


    Afterwards, Oberon left Sector 8, leaving only Seraphina behind. Although the Spirit King had restored the sector, the lives of the spirits and people lost had not returned.


    Sector 8 entered a state of mourning. The people, especially those who had felt the Spirit King''s presence, flocked to the Starhaven Temple, bowing in utter reverence.


    With their respective spirits whispering about the might of their king, the people soon became enamored and started worshiping him as though he were a god.


    Seraphina watched all of this unfold, her mind racing.

 Chapter 854 Suggestion

    Chapter 854 Suggestion


    Magnus reached Sector 3 and took Atticus to his personal training room, setting up bedding and other amenities to ensure his rest was asfortable as possible.


    After cing Atticus gently on the bed, Magnus stood up straight and began scrutinizing him thoroughly.


    ''It''s bad,'' Magnus thought, his frown deepening.


    Atticus had pushed himself far beyond his limits, and now he was paying the price. The energy and power of a paragon were too much for his body to handle, and the strain was evident in every inch of him.


    His muscles had been pushed beyond their natural capacity, tearing under the immense stress. His brain had worked at a speed and intensity it wasn''t built for, leaving him mentally and physically drained. Every nerve in his body had fired continuously, and his very cells had burned through energy reserves he hadn''t even realized he had.


    Magnus could see it clearly, Atticus had been running purely on adrenaline and the surge of borrowed power. But now that the power had left him, his body simply couldn''t hold on any longer.


    ''But¡­''


    Magnus''s gaze flickered, a trace of astonishment crossing his face. ''Incredible.''


    He noticed something he hadn''t expected. Atticus was healing. Of course, healing itself wasn''t surprising, it was normal, even expected.


    But what shocked Magnus was the pace of the healing. It was insane.


    His torn muscles were mending before his eyes, the fibers weaving back together like threads being stitched in real time.


    It wasn''t just fast, it was beyond anything Magnus had ever seen. Not even grandmasters could achieve this level of passive recovery.


    As Magnus stared at Atticus in astonishment, he suddenly sensed multiple presences approaching. Recognizing who they were, he controlled the door to let them in.


    Anastasia, Avalon, and the three stars burst into the training room. Avalon and the three stars paid their respects to Magnus, but Anastasia was too worried to remember to bow.


    She rushed to Atticus''s side, kneeling beside him with anguish etched across her face. Her trembling hands touched his forehead as she carefully examined him.


    As she took in the extent of his injuries, tears began streaming down her face. "Not again," she whispered, her voice cracking.


    Avalon''s expression was a mix of anger and sorrow as he turned to Magnus. "What happened?"


    Lyanna, Sirius, and Nathan also turned their attention to Magnus. Even though Sector 8 was far away, the news had reached them immediately.


    When Ozeroth''s presence had been felt, all the sectors had activated their Aegis shields and established contact with one another.


    They had a general understanding of what had transpired butcked the full picture.


    As Magnus began recounting the events, jaws dropped. Their eyes widened in disbelief.


    What the hell¡­?


    Had Atticus really fought a paragon and forced him to run?


    While they struggled to wrap their minds around the situation, Anastasia''s worry deepened. If Atticus had fought a paragon, it meant he had been dangerously close to dying.


    As they all tried to process how this could have been possible, Magnus''s voice broke through their thoughts.


    "We can''t let our guard down," he said firmly. "The situation demands that we remain in a state of constant vignce."


    Avalon and the three stars nodded solemnly, their gazes turning toward the brutalized branch heads, still wrapped in Magnus''s lightning.


    An intense killing intent flooded the room as Avalon''s gazended on Elysia. She had been the one responsible for Freya''s death. Avalon didn''t say anything, but his piercing gaze said it all.


    Magnus handed the branch heads over to Avalon, instructing him to imprison them for now.


    They turned and left the training room to carry out Magnus''s orders. For now, Atticus was down, and it was the perfect chance for someone to try to assassinate him. Because of this, Magnus had put the entire Ravenstein family in a state of high alert and defense.


    Before long, many Ravensteins returned to the estate from different parts of the human domain. Byte afternoon, the Ravenstein estate was flooded with numerous grandmaster+ Ravensteins. Even the Elemental Sanctum, high in the sky, had descended and hovered close to the estate.


    The guests who had been in the estate earlier were sent away, and only Ravensteins were strictly allowed inside or around the estate.


    This level of scrutiny and alertness extended across the entire sector. Ravensteins flooded the area, each one on high alert and ready for anything.


    Meanwhile, Magnus and Anastasia never once left the training room. Magnus meditated in one corner of the room, while Anastasia knelt by Atticus, gently stroking his hair.


    Even as the hours passed and the time for the scheduled meeting at Sector 6 arrived, Magnus didn''t leave his spot. Instead, a holographic image of him appeared in one of the empty seats at the Enigmalnk Citadel, where the paragons were already gathered. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    No one expressed dissatisfaction; they all understood his situation.


    Seeing that everyone was present, Oberon began immediately, exining everything they knew so far:


    The spirits being from another world.


    The Spirit King.


    Their intentions being unknown.


    Their hatred for humanity''s apex.


    When Oberon finished, a heavy silence engulfed the citadel. It was overwhelming.


    "You''re telling us we''ve been invaded by beings from another world, and we didn''t even realize it?" Thorne Alverian said in disbelief.


    Oberon nodded.


    "I understand how you all feel. But I believe there''s one more important thing we need to address."


    The paragons turned their attention to Oberon.


    "I''ve thought about it and reached the conclusion that, without Atticus, our future looks bleak. The Zorvans, the other races, and now the spirits, we can''t handle it."


    The paragons fell silent. It was a heavy realization, and a wave of shame rippled through them as they epted it.


    Things were moving too fast, and they were barely keeping up. The Spirit King hadn''t even fully revealed himself, yet his presence alone had been enough to immobilize them.


    This was far beyond what they could handle.


    Everyone remained silent, even Octavius, who was usually quick to express his frustration.


    They turned their gazes back to Oberon, gesturing for him to continue.


    "This is why I''m suggesting this: we focus all our resources on him and nurture his growth."

 Chapter 855 Meeting

    Chapter 855 Meeting


    "Are there any objections?" Oberon''s voice cut through the room. Every paragon wore a serious expression, and the silence in the room was heavy.


    The weight of his suggestion hung in the air, and the paragons couldn''t help but exchange nces, each lost in thought.


    It seemed like the most obvious choice to take. The future of the human domain was at stake, and only by banding together could they hope to survive this crisis. In Eldoralth, humans were often called cockroaches. They were one of the weakest races, and yet they had managed to survive countless tribtions for generations.


    But even now, they doubted if survival was possible this time. Nurturing Atticus seemed like the best option.


    Still, pooling their resources into a single person? A Ravenstein?


    They hesitated.


    He could be their hope, the one to save them from this crisis. But the paragons, who had lived for more than a century, knew humanity too well.


    Humans could never fully be trusted.


    What if he became an oppressor? What if he forced them all to sign a ve contract? The situation was dire, but the future was uncertain. If they agreed, would they be digging their own graves?


    As the silence stretched, Thorne''s sharp voice broke through.


    "I second it," he said firmly, his gaze sweeping the room, locking onto the hesitant faces of the other paragons. "I''ve thought this through. Let me be blunt, stop overthinking it. You all have functioning brains, so I don''t need to spell it out."


    The room remained quiet, but his words cut deep. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "You all felt the Spirit King''s power. Every single one of us. We couldn''t even move under his gaze. Think about that for a moment. We don''t stand a chance. None."


    "Focusing on someone who might stand a chance, someone who has already shown the potential, makes far more sense than sitting here debating our pride."


    The room fell silent again, his words sinking in.


    Then, a deep, rumbling voice echoed. "The Frostbane are already supporting our apex," Aerelius Frostbane said, his massive frame seeming to grow evenrger as he spoke.


    Every gaze turned toward him.


    Aerelius continued, "We gave him a soulkin."


    The eyes of the paragons widened in shock. His words carried profound weight.


    "A soulkin?" Zephyrion Nebulon muttered, disbelief evident on his face.


    Soulkins were incredibly rare. Only one in every generation of the Frostbane family was permitted to bond with one. Every paragon in the room had tried to acquire one at some point, but their efforts had always failed. The Frostbanes guarded them fiercely.


    "Yes," Aerelius said simply. "We Frostbanes value strength and honor above all else. And our apex has proven himself in both, time and time again. I agree with Oberon''s suggestion, and I suggest the rest of you do the same."


    Aerelius rarely spoke in meetings, but when he did, his words were final. There was no room for debate, no chance of swaying him.


    The paragons exchanged uneasy nces, each lost in thought. The Frostbanes'' decision was a clear statement: Atticus was humanity''s best chance. And now, with a soulkin, a beast that grew stronger alongside its bond, many couldn''t help but shudder at the thought of two Atticuses.


    Seconds passed, and the inevitable happened. One by one, murmurs of agreement began to spread through the room. Reluctantly but surely, each paragon voiced their support.


    Oberon nodded faintly, a small smile on his lips. He had anticipated this oue. Not because of his intellect, but because there was simply no other choice.


    As silence settled once more, Oberon opened his mouth to speak, but another voice cut him off.


    "I think we''re all forgetting something important."


    All eyes turned to Octavius, whose cold gaze was fixed on Seraphina.


    "What about the Starhaven?"


    The room instantly tensed.


    "I''m sure you''ve all noticed it," Octavius continued. "Most of them worship the Spirit King. Can we count on your family to side with humanity when it matters?"


    A heavy silence followed.


    Seraphina''s icy gaze narrowed as she met Octavius''s eyes. "You''re right to ask. I won''t lie, I can''t guarantee that my people will choose humanity when the timees."


    The tension grew thicker.


    "But I also know what you''re all thinking," Seraphina continued, her voice turning colder as the temperature in the room plummeted. "Eradicating my lineage is not the smart choice."


    A dangerous glint flickered in the eyes of the other paragons. She wasn''t surprised, they had all considered it.


    Eradicating the Starhaven lineage, humanity''s closest tie to the spirits, seemed logical. They were a ticking time bomb.


    But Seraphina wasn''t done.


    "As far as I know, the spirits have never been openly hostile to humanity. I''m not saying they''re innocent, nor am I suggesting they won''t invade or try to dominate us in the future. But are we really going to kill millions of people who haven''t done anything yet? For a future that hasn''t even happened?"


    The paragons fell silent as they each contemted her words.


    If they went through with it, it would be nothing short of genocide.


    Oberon broke the silence. "I agree with Seraphina," he said, drawing everyone''s attention.


    The others turned toward him, waiting for him to borate.


    "We must move with caution," Oberon said. "The Spirit King is already more than we can handle. Angering him now is not a smart move. And eradicating the Starhaven lineage will do just that."


    The room remained quiet, but the tension didn''t ease.


    "What about their enmity with our apex?" Thorne asked. "You said it yourself, he''s our best option. Are we supposed to stand by when they try to kill him, just because we don''t want to anger the Spirit King?"


    Heads nodded in agreement. It was a valid and pressing concern. The spirits had already shown hostility toward Atticus. Could they afford to ignore it if it happened again?


    Suddenly, the temperature in the room seemed to drop. All eyes turned toward Magnus''s holographic projection, their gazes narrowing.


    Even from thousands of miles away, the cold, dangerous aura radiating from Magnus was palpable.


    He didn''t speak, but his message was clear: if they threatened Atticus, he would unleash carnage, no matter the situation.


    "Calm down, Magnus," Oberon interjected. "We won''t allow that. As long as they remain docile, we''ll treat them with caution. But if their stance changes¡­" Oberon''s eyes glinted. "Ours will change too."


    The chill in the room eased slightly, but the tension lingered.


    "Is there any way to separate the bond between humans and spirits?" Thorne asked suddenly, ncing toward Seraphina.


    Seraphina''s gaze hardened. She had anticipated this.


    "He''s right," Octavius added. "Don''t you people share your minds with your spirits? How can we trust you?"


    Seraphina''s lips pressed into a thin line. "We are bonded, yes, but they can''t read my mind unless I allow it."


    Octavius scoffed. "So we''re just supposed to believe you?"


    Seraphina''s eyes narrowed dangerously. "What are you implying, Octavius?"


    The tension spiked, the room teetering on the edge of chaos. But before it could erupt, Oberon interrupted.


    "Enough, Octavius," he said sharply.


    "Seraphina has proven herself more than necessary. Without her, we wouldn''t even know about the Spirit King or the spirits'' unclear goals. She''s with us."


    Octavius muttered something under his breath but didn''t push further.


    Oberon''s sharp gaze swept across the room. "Now that we''re on the same page, let''s move to the next agenda: the incident at Sector 8."


    The mention of Sector 8 brought a heavy silence. The destruction and chaos were still fresh in everyone''s minds.


    "We need to take the initiative," Oberon said. "We can''t predict the spirits'' next move, but we can control the narrative. The first to reach the public shapes the story. If we mold the news as we see fit, we maintain control."


    Thorne nodded and added, "Agreed. But we''ll need to tread carefully. The destruction is toorge to fully conceal, and we can''t trust the spirits to stay silent. News of this will spread. But we can redirect the me, perhaps onto ckgate."


    Oberon nodded. "Precisely. The truth can be¡­ adjusted. We paint ckgate as the catalyst, an outsider who threatened humanity."


    "We highlight Atticus''s role in defending humanity. It will increase his fame. We make him the symbol of our efforts, not the cause of destruction."


    As Oberon finished, the paragons nodded in agreement. They had allmitted to supporting Atticus, and that included protecting his image.


    The people had seen Atticus fight ckgate. They had also seen him cause catastrophic destruction, taking countless lives. Finally, they had witnessed him cut the Eternal Canopy.


    All of these events could be twisted to tarnish his reputation if the information wasn''t controlled properly.


    This was Oberon''s main concern. If they allowed the spirits to spread the news, it would spell trouble, especially given their hatred for Atticus.


    With that settled, they adjourned the meeting, deciding to observe for now.


    Time passed quickly, and finally, the eyes of humanity''s apex flickered open.

 Chapter 856 Universal

    Chapter 856 Universal


    Atticus''s eyes flickered open, and his gazended on a pure white ceiling. It was unfamiliar.


    ''Shit¡­''


    His vision was blurry, and although he could tell the ceiling was white and unfamiliar, he couldn''t make out much else around him.


    ''I''m on a bed?¡­ And there''s someone here.'' Atticus thought.


    He felt the soft touch of the bed beneath him and the warmth of a hand holding his arm.


    The warmth was familiar, so familiar that Atticus could never forget it, not even if the world were ending.


    He instantly tried to sit up, fighting through the intense pain that surged through his body.


    The hand holding his arm tightened, and Atticus could feel it, the happiness radiating around the room. It was intense.


    Atticus''s blurry vision prevented him from clearly seeing the person, but he didn''t need to. He already knew.


    "M-mom?"


    Without warning, he found himself enveloped in a hug so warm it felt like it could melt anything.


    "Atticus," Anastasia''s voice cracked as tears streamed down her face. Her hug was tight, but not so tight as to hurt him in his current fragile state.


    It had been so long. Too long. Atticus had fallen into hibernation multiple times before in the past, but he had always woken within a few days. But this time waspletely different. This time had been the longest, and Anastasia had feared he might never wake up. It was a fear that gave her many sleepless nights.


    The hugsted for several minutes, and it seemed as though Anastasia never wanted to let go of him.


    But Atticus didn''t mind. He hugged her back as tightly as his weak body would allow.


    Eventually, they separated. "Are you okay?" Anastasia asked, her hands still resting on his shoulders as she searched his face for any signs of difort.


    Atticus shook his head slightly and ced his hands over hers. He smiled faintly. "I''m okay, Mom. Just¡­ tired."


    Anastasia''s eyes trembled, and she sniffled, nodding her head.


    "How are you feeling?" a deep voice asked. Atticus turned to see Magnus watching him with a concerned gaze.


    Atticus smiled. "I''m not sure¡­ but I think I feel good."


    During the hug with Anastasia, the memories of everything that had happened flooded back to him.


    The carnage he had unleashed on Veylor and the elder Lorthan. The fight with ckgate. Thetter had been cataclysmic, and he had tapped into powers he had never imagined himself capable of using for now.


    But most of all, he remembered the feeling of losing his overwhelming powers as he fainted. At that moment, it had felt like he was losing everything, every single one of his abilities.


    It had been insane. Yet now, as he woke up, he had briefly inspected himself. Despite feeling tired and drained, he felt¡­ good.


    The world felt slower than before, as though his perception of time had shifted again. His body was weak, but Atticus knew. He had grown stronger by leaps and bounds. He couldn''t wait to check his status.


    Magnus ced a gentle hand on Atticus''s head and gave him a faint smile. Their eyes met, and Magnus nodded firmly. Atticus could feel it, the pride radiating from Magnus''s gaze. It was almost overwhelming.


    Atticus''s smile widened, and he nodded back. There was no better acknowledgment than what he received from Magnus. He cherished Magnus''s praise.


    Magnus was a man who rarely gavepliments, but when he did, it came from deep within.


    After a while, news spread that Atticus had woken up. Soon, Avalon, the Three Stars, and many elders flooded into the advanced training room to check on him.


    The room quickly filled with white haired Ravensteins. Atticus watched as familiar faces and strangers alike smiled warmly, bombarding him with questions about his health.


    The room buzzed with excitement, and Atticus could feel the genuine happiness radiating from everyone present. He knew they were truly d he was awake.


    But Atticus, still exhausted, soon felt overwhelmed by the surge of attention and questions.


    Noticing his difort, Anastasia shot Avalon a cold look. Without hesitation, Avalon acted, ushering the others out of the room. They understood and soon left.


    Only Magnus, Anastasia, and Avalon remained.


    Atticus nced at the three of them and from their looks, he immediately understood. ''They''re dying to ask questions.''


    They didn''t need to speak. Atticus already knew what they wanted to know.


    How the hell did he face a paragon?


    Atticus smiled faintly and suddenly called out, "Ozeroth."


    "¡­"


    Nothing happened.


    Clearing his throat awkwardly, Atticus tried again. "Ozeroth."


    His gaze narrowed. He could feel the spirit''s presence, could tell he was listening. But it was clear Ozeroth had no intention of responding.


    ''What the hell is wrong with you?''


    Just as he was about to exin the situation to the others, he felt Anastasia''s palm on his forehead.


    "Baby, are you okay?" she asked, her face filled with concern.


    Anastasia sounded truly worried.


    ''Does she think I''ve gone mad?!'' Atticus was bbergasted. Turning to Avalon, he noticed the same concerned look on his face, confirming his suspicion.


    A deep, rumblingughter echoed in Atticus''s mind as Ozeroth found the situation hrious. Turning to Magnus, Atticus saw the man smiling faintly from the side.


    Magnus already knew Atticus had bonded with a spirit, but the others weren''t fully aware of the details. All they knew was that he had fought a paragon. That was all Magnus cared to exin, and neither he nor Ozeroth had any intention of clearing up the confusion.


    Atticus sighed, feeling embarrassed even trying to exin. "I''m fine, Mom¡­"


    It took some time and convincing, but eventually, everyone got on the same page. However, no matter how much Atticus tried, Ozeroth still refused to appear when called.


    Anastasia and Avalon remained utterly shocked by the fact that he had battled a paragon. Even with his exnation, their disbelief didn''t waver.


    To them, no exnation could lessen the surprise. A 17-year-old fighting a paragon, a being practically worshipped as a god in Eldoralth, seemed impossible.


    Still, though it was hard to ept, they eventually came to terms with the situation.


    After a few minutes of ensuring Atticus was alright, Anastasia and Avalon left the room, leaving him to his thoughts.


    Unfortunately, his thoughts would never be alone again.


    Ozeroth''s deep, rumbling voice echoed in his mind, interrupting him. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "For someone whose thoughts were filled with bloodlust not too long ago, this is quite a surprising scene," Ozeroth said. "A lover boy, surrounded by warmth and smiles. Truly a spectacle."


    Atticus''s gaze narrowed. "Are you mocking me for having a family?"


    "I am merely pointing out the contrast," Ozeroth replied. "Moments ago, you were a cold-blooded killer. Now you''re fawning over your mother''s hand on your forehead."


    "Whatever," Atticus muttered before narrowing his eyes. "Why didn''t youe out when I called?"


    There was a brief pause before Ozeroth responded. "I have no need to answer every whim of a child, even if he is my bond."


    Atticus raised a brow. "Uh-huh." He wasn''t buying it. Not for a second. He could feel Ozeroth''s emotions and knew something was off.


    Focusing, Atticus delved into Ozeroth''s memories. Luckily, Ozeroth was too proud to block him.


    After a few seconds, Atticus froze. Then, he burst intoughter.


    It started as a snort and quickly turned into full-blownughter, echoing through the room. Ozeroth remained silent.


    "Don''t tell me¡­" Atticus said betweenughs. "You were shy!"


    "I was not!" Ozeroth roared, but his voicecked its usual edge. "How dare you insinuate such nonsense!"


    Atticus chuckled, wiping a tear from the corner of his eye. "Oh, it makes so much sense now. You''ve never been around anything like this before, have you? No family. Norades. Just you. Alone. For, what, centuries?"


    Ozeroth growled, but his silence confirmed everything.


    "Admit it. You didn''t know what to do, so you hid."


    "I''ll have you know, millions bow before me. My presencemands reverence, not¡­ whatever this is!"


    "Yeah, yeah," Atticus said, smirking. "You''re a big deal. Got it. But I''ve got better things to focus on right now."


    Ozeroth huffed, his curiosity getting the better of him. "Ah, yes. That ''status'' thing, right?"


    "You sound old."


    "I am not old!" Ozeroth bellowed. "I am timeless! My age is irrelevant to beings like me!"


    "Right, right."


    Atticus could practically hear the spirit fuming. It was hrious. He was even surprised at how they were bickering like this. Aside from his closest family and friends, Atticus had never interacted with anyone in such a casual way.


    From Ozeroth''s memories, it was clear the spirit was the same. He had rarely interacted with anyone, let alone argued with them.


    Yet because they were bonded, had shared memories, and essentially shared the same feelings, it felt like they had known each other forever.


    It was a bond as profound as it was universal.


    Smiling, Atticus muttered under his breath, "Status¡­"


    His eyes lit up as his status appeared before him.

 Chapter 857 Warm*

    Chapter 857 Warm*


    As Atticus muttered under his breath, a holographic interface instantly appeared in front of his face. **Character Profile:**


    **Name:** Atticus Ravenstein **Age:** 17


    **Gender:** Male **Race:** Human


    **Attributes:** Strength: 860 ¡ú 999 Agility: 864 ¡ú 999 Endurance: 892 ¡ú 999


    Vitality: 994 ¡ú 999


    Intelligence: 90 ¡ú 159


    Perception: 78 ¡ú 114 Charm: 80 ¡ú 200


    Will: 87 ¡ú 98


    **Level:** Master+


    **Talent:** Mythical **Bloodline:** Primordial Elemental Bloodline


    **Elements:**


    - **Level 4:** - Fire: 7 ¡ú 20%


    - Water: 2.8¡ú 18% - Air: 0.2¡ú 16 % - Earth: 0.2¡ú 18% - Light: 0.1¡ú 17% - Lightning: 0.1¡ú19% - Ice: 0.1¡ú 16%


    - Spirit Element: 1% (NEW!)


    - **Level 3:** - Darkness: 99.1- 99.9% - Space: 62 ¡ú 99.9%


    - **Level 2:** NONE


    ---


    *Level 1


    NONE


    *Locked Bloodlines -


    Abilities:


    ------------------------


    Innate Skills:


    * Conceal [Potential: Mythical]


    - The ability to conceal your level from anyone regardless of rank. You may choose what level you want to be shown.


    - Current mastery: Mythical Life Weapon Skills:


    * Transcendent sh: Godspeed Grace


    * Endless Strike


    *Vorpal Nova Normal Skills:


    * Arcane Barrier [Potential: Transcendent]


    - Current Mastery: Grandmaster- >> Grandmaster+


    * Elemental Mimicry [Potential: Transcendent]


    -Current mastery: Grandmaster- >> Grandmaster+


    *Ethereal Cloak [Potential: Empowered] -Current mastery: Master >> Master+ *???: [Collective Potential: Transcendent] -Current mastery: -Dimensional Loop: Novice >> Intermediate+


    -Predatory Perception: Novice- >> intermediate+


    -Immunity Buildup: Novice- >> Intermediate+ -Slow Decay: Novice- >> Intermediate+ -Pain Resistance: Novice >> Intermediate+ -Aura Masking: Novice- >> Intermediate+ -Revenant''s Touch: Novice- >> Intermediate+ -Metabolic Boost: Novice- >> Intermediate+ -Nullification Field: Novice- >> Intermediate


    ¡­


    "Damn," Atticus''s mouth hung open. ''This is not good for my health,'' he thought with a wry smile.


    He had just woken up from a long nap, but now, after looking at his status, an intense shock surged through his body.


    Atticus shuddered. ''It''s insane.''


    Ozeroth scoffed in his mind. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Meh, it is what it is. On the grand scale of things, you''re not even an ant."


    "I''m just 17," Atticus thought defensively.


    "Don''t forget, I can read your memories, bond. And that means nothing. You were almost captured and enved by that silver-eyed man. Did you see him caring about your age?"


    Atticus went silent.


    As blunt as Ozeroth was, he had a point. Still¡­


    "How old are you again?" Atticus suddenly asked.


    But after a few seconds of silence, it became clear Ozeroth wasn''t going to answer.


    Atticus smirked. "Ah, that''s right. Centuries. How strong were you when you were 17?"


    Ozeroth cleared his throat. "That''s not the point! The point is, you need to work harder. As Ozeroth''s bond, you must prove that your words hold weight."


    "Why are you talking about yourself in the third person?"


    "Because the name Ozerothmands respect," he said firmly. "It''s not something to be treated casually, bond."


    Atticus chuckled, his smile widening. "You''re really leaning into this whole ''I''m a big deal'' thing, huh? Third person and all."


    "It''s not a ''thing.'' It''s a fact," Ozeroth replied, clearly irritated. "Millions bow to me. My name carries weight across worlds."


    "Yeah, yeah, I''ve heard this speech before," Atticus said, waving his hand dismissively. "Your ego is the size of a small. We get it."


    "I''ll have you know¡ª"


    "Nope," Atticus interrupted. "Not listening to another monologue about how awesome you are. I''ve got bigger things to worry about. Like, you know, surviving."


    Ozeroth''s tone deepened. "If you think survival is your only concern, then you truly don''t understand the stakes."


    Atticus frowned, his tone growing serious. "What do you mean?"


    "Haven''t you gone through my memories?"


    Atticus paused. He had. He had seen things in Ozeroth''s memories that made him shudder.


    "You''ve felt the Spirit King''s power," Ozeroth continued. "That was just a fraction of what exists out there. And there are beings far worse. Far stronger. You''ve only scratched the surface, bond."


    Ozeroth''s tone shifted, growing colder. "But we''ll leave that forter. The Spirit King ising, and your time is running out."


    Atticus''s expression darkened. During the bonding process, he had seen the truth about many things, including the Spirit King.


    He wasn''t just bad, he was pure evil.


    Words couldn''t describe the atrocities the Spirit King hadmitted. He had killed trillions of life forms, destroyed entire civilizations, and decimated countless worlds, all for one reason: power.


    The spirits'' mission in Eldoralth wasn''t a minor threat. It was an extinction-level threat.


    To other spirits, the Spirit King appeared merciful and benevolent, but Ozeroth knew the truth.


    From Tier 7 onward, every spirit awakened an Absolute Aspect, an ability that defined their very being. Ozeroth''s aspect was Omnicognition, the ability to see the truth and copy other abilities. Because of this, he had seen the Spirit King''s truth.


    The Spirit King''s aspect was Devourer, a power that allowed him to consume anything and everything. It was simr to the Vampyros Apex ability, but onrger scale. He doesn''t just gain abilities, he gained everything from it: power, memories, knowledge, potential, everything


    It wasn''t just dominating, it was annihtion.


    This ability defined the Spirit King''s entire existence and fueled his endless conquests. He had done it before, over and over.


    The Spirit World was a mid world, bound by strict restrictions that prevented its inhabitants from descending to lower worlds. But the Spirit King had found a way: an anchor.


    All he needed was to send one small spirit to a lower world, as the restrictions on them were lower. This spirit would search for an inhabitant capable of using spirit energy and bond with them. From there, more weak spirits would spill into the world, bonding with more inhabitants and spreading like a gue.


    This wasn''t just a threat, it was a slow, calcted invasion. And the Spirit King was the mastermind behind it all.


    The worlds were divided by the energy that flowed through them, mana for the lower worlds and spiritual energy for the mid-worlds.


    As more spiritual energy spilled into the lower worlds, it was as if a hole was being carved into them, expanding wider and wider. When it had expanded enough, the Spirit King would descend and consume everything.


    Atticus shuddered.


    He had seen Ozeroth battle the Spirit King.


    Eldoralth would be devoured in seconds.


    "Your time is running out," Ozeroth''s voice rumbled. "The only saving grace your world had was that only one bloodline has the ability to use spiritual energy."


    Atticus''s gaze grew intense. Ozeroth was right. Only the Starhaven family had the ability to use spiritual energy in all of Eldoralth. For the sake of the world, this was a good thing.


    If more people beyond the Starhaven could use spiritual energy, it would have spread everywhere by now. Eldoralth might have been destroyed long before Atticus was reincarnated into the world.


    Atticus felt overwhelmed. To him, it was just one problem after another. Was there no end?


    Ozeroth, sensing the wave of emotions flooding through Atticus, rumbled withughter.


    Atticus''s gaze flickered in confusion. Is this spirit seriouslyughing now? He had just found out his world might end soon, and all Ozeroth could do wasugh?


    Atticus stayed silent, letting the spirit have his moment.


    After several seconds, Ozeroth''sughter finally subsided.


    "Satisfied?" Atticus asked dryly.


    Ozeroth chuckled once more before speaking. "Listen, bond. I am Ozeroth. In this entire universe, there is no one like me."


    His voice grew louder, like a rising wave, and Atticus could feel the air in the room grow heavy.


    A blinding light ignited as Ozeroth emerged from Atticus''s chest.


    The spirit had shrunk significantly, now no taller than a child''s hand, and hovered in the air. Despite his size, he radiated an otherworldly glow. His translucent body shifted like liquid light, and his burning eyes, like twin suns, locked onto Atticus. His demeanor was serious as he continued.


    "I am with you. You are my bond," Ozeroth dered, his voice echoing as though it came from everywhere and nowhere at once.


    "In this entire universe, I would like to see who dares. They will bow, or they will burn. So lift your head high. Ozeroth is with you."


    The room fell into silence.


    Atticus and Ozeroth, human and spirit, locked eyes, two beings united by a single purpose, each aiming to reach the peak. For a moment, it felt as though the whole world had stilled.


    The camaraderie in the air was palpable.


    As Atticus stared into Ozeroth''s zing eyes, he saw it. The spirit meant every single word.


    Then, after a few seconds, Atticus chuckled. "You sound so cringe," he said, breaking intoughter.


    "Cringe?!" Ozeroth bellowed, his voice shaking the air. "My words are not ''cringe.'' They are truth! You''ll remember that when they bow or burn."


    "Pfft," Atticus snorted, breaking into another fit ofughter.


    Ozeroth frowned, his tiny lips twitching. He turned away, shaking his head.


    Atticus wiped a tear from his eye, stillughing. "Hahaha, I''m sorry. I just couldn''t help myself. You sounded so dramatic."


    Ozeroth''s glowing form whipped around sharply, tiny wisps of smoke puffing from his nostrils as his burning eyes narrowed into slits.


    "Cringe? Dramatic?!" he muttered under his breath before taking a deep breath, crossing his arms, and floating silently for a moment.


    "Alright, alright. I''m really sorry this time, okay?" Atticus said, hisughter dying down.


    Ozeroth finally turned back to him after a few seconds, his face still serious. "Fine. I''ll forgive you this once."


    "Now," Ozeroth continued, "it''s about time you start preparing. You have potential, but potential means nothing without action. If you don''t push yourself, you''ll be crushed by those who will."


    Atticus fell silent. "I know. I''ll get stronger. No matter what."


    "Good," Ozeroth replied. "Because the next time you face someone like that silver-eyed man, I won''t step in to save you."


    "Yeah, yeah," Atticus muttered.


    As he gazed at Ozeroth, who continued to speak, a small smile crept onto Atticus''s face. Somehow, despite everything, he felt warm inside.


    After a few more moments of conversation, Atticus turned his focus to his stats and began nning his next move.

 Chapter 858 Edge

    Chapter 858 Edge


    ''They''ve all grown so much.''


    Atticus stared at his status screen in amazement.


    This was by far the greatest power-up he had ever experienced. Even his advancement into the master ranks back at the Abyssal Chasm paled inparison.


    As he progressed in strength, it became harder to gain even a single point in his stats. A training session that might have granted ten points in the weaker ranks would now barely yield one.


    Yet, here he was, with most of his stats having advanced by over a hundred. But as Atticus examined the identical numbers across his stats, his gaze narrowed.


    ''999?''


    It was unusual. Achieving perfect bnce in training was nearly impossible, and yet all his bodily stats had reached the same value. It felt¡­ odd.


    ''A bottleneck?'' Atticus wondered.


    "That''s right," Ozeroth''s voice interrupted his thoughts.


    Atticus''s attention shifted to the spirit.


    "Although using numbers to ssify strength is something I''ve never encountered before, this has all the signs of a bottleneck," Ozeroth exined.


    "The people you call paragons in your world are merely Tier 6 spirits in mine. To cross over to Tier 6, your body must undergo aplete transformation, one that reshapes and evolves your entire being."


    "How do I initiate that transformation?" Atticus asked.


    "It depends on your ability," Ozeroth replied. "Or in your case, your bloodline. Crossing over means bing one with your bloodline. The first step is to understand everything there is to know about it. The second step is to fully activate your bloodline ability and push it to its absolute limit, forcing it to evolve."


    "This requires wielding your bloodline''s power in a way that surpasses your current mastery. You must flood your body with its essence until you can no longer sustain it in its current state. At that point, your bloodline will either break you or transform you, reshaping your being to handle its newfound potential."


    Atticus''s gaze narrowed. "Break me? You mean I could die?"


    Ozeroth nodded. "Yes, you could. Crossing over to your paragon rank carries immense risks. You could gain power beyond your imagination, or you could implode and die."


    Atticus''s expression turned serious. This was huge news, something he hadn''t heard before.


    Taking a deep breath, he muttered, "Well, it changes nothing."


    Backing down wasn''t an option. Atticus couldn''t imagine a scenario where he would choose not to rank up because of the risk. In his pursuit of the top, he was willing to do anything as long as it didn''t deviate from his moralpass, even risk his life.


    ''I''ll deal with thatter. I''ll be risking my life soon anyway.''


    "Ah yes, the fourth trial," Ozeroth said, referencing the katana and its trials, which he had seen in Atticus''s memories. "I must admit, I was quite surprised when I discovered you had a life weapon."


    "Why?" Atticus asked.


    "A life weapon is not something you''d ever see in the mid worlds, much less in a lower world like Eldoralth," Ozeroth exined. "Such artifacts are born only in the higher worlds, crafted by beings far beyond theprehension of those here."


    "The fact that such a weapon exists in your world is an anomaly, one that suggests deliberate intervention. Someone from the higher worlds must have ced it here. That''s the only exnation."


    ''It must be the person who reincarnated me,'' Atticus thought inwardly.


    Ozeroth quickly picked up on his intention. Atticus still wasn''t ready to tell anyone about his reincarnation. Even though Magnus wasn''t physically present, he was sure the man was watching. Plus he could listen in without much effort.


    ''That does seem to be the most logical exnation," Ozeroth agreed. Even he couldn''t say for sure. Just as lower worlds had little knowledge about the mid-worlds, the mid-worlds knew just as little about the higher worlds. Not even Ozeroth fully understood what existed up there.


    But he knew something was there.


    Atticus nodded slowly. It seemed life weapons weren''t supposed to exist in Eldoralth at all. A thought suddenly crossed his mind.


    ''What about my world? If Eldoralth is a lower world, what does that make Earth?''


    ''Earth is an unranked world,'' Ozeroth exined. ''As you already know, the hierarchy of worlds is divided by the type of energy that flows through them. Unranked worlds have no energy at all. Because of this, the restrictions ced on higher ranked beings are far more severe. The Spirit King was able to send a spirit to Eldoralth, but he wouldn''t be able to achieve the same on an unranked world." n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    ''But someone from a higher world was still able to reach me,'' Atticus thought.


    ''That is an anomaly on its own,'' Ozeroth replied. ''We have no clue what the higher worlders are truly capable of.''


    Atticus nodded again.


    He decided to put the matter aside for now. As he nced back at his status, another thought came to him.


    "Wait. Since I''m at the bottleneck between grandmaster and paragon rank, does that mean I won''t get stronger no matter how much I train?"


    Ozeroth nodded. "Your physical body has reached its current limits. But you can still advance in your other abilities."


    "Looks like I''ll suspend all physical training for now and focus on my elements and arts," Atticus decided.


    After thinking more about it, his gaze shifted to his other abilities.


    His level was still at master+ rank, but Atticus could feel it, he was on the edge. He was about to break through to the grandmaster ranks. Just a little more, and he would cross over.


    As that realization set in, an intense determination burned in his chest.


    The fourth trial of the katana. The deadliest one yet. He had to be ready for it.


    Even though his body was at its limits and nearing the paragon rank, his mana reserves were stillcking. His level only measured the mana within his body, and it was still at the master+ rank.


    ''I have a lot of work to do,'' Atticus thought, his resolve hardening.

 Chapter 859 Bogus

    Chapter 859 Bogus


    Due to the spiritual energy coursing through him and syncing with his mana, Atticus''s body was benefiting from two powerful energies.


    His bond with Ozeroth had forced him through an intense process, flooding his body with an overwhelming amount of spiritual energy that he had sustained for some time.


    The pain had been unimaginable, but the benefits were undeniable. His body had been pushed to its absolute limit, and that strain was the root cause of his current bottleneck.


    At this point, Atticus could feel he had more spiritual energy than mana. The effects of the spiritual energy were clear in his body.


    Although he had just woken from a long sleep, his body looked radiant. There wasn''t a single imperfection. His physique was perfectly sculpted, and he exuded an aura that naturally drew people in.


    Atticus couldn''t help but whistle as he noticed the massive leap in his charm stat. Even he was a little attracted to himself.


    "As it should be," Ozeroth said with a satisfied smile. "As my bond, you should be able to attract even people of the same gender."


    Atticus''s face scrunched up.


    Ozerothughed heartily at Atticus''s reaction. "Ah, scoff all you like, but let me tell you, in the Spirit World, though I was hated by every spirit worth their salt, I could still feel the wetness between the women''s legs as they stared at me." His voice was dripping with pride.


    Atticus groaned, pinching the bridge of his nose. "That sounded wrong on so many levels."


    Ozeroth grinned wider. "Wrong? No, my dear bond, that''s power. The kind of allure you can''t fake. As my bond, you should¡ª"


    He suddenly froze, his expression shifting as hebed through Atticus''s memories. His brows furrowed, then rose in shock before he let out a long, exaggerated hum.


    "Hmmm, I''m starting to rethink this bond."


    Atticus blinked, confused. "What?"


    "A woman used you, and another outright rejected you? Embarrassing! Absolutely embarrassing!" Ozeroth eximed. "How will I ever hold my head high if the Spirit World finds out my bond was such a¡­ what''s the word?" He paused, searching through Atticus''s memories.


    "Ah yes, a simp."


    Atticus''s face turned red. "I was not simping," he muttered defensively.


    "Oh, really?" Ozeroth snapped his fingers, and two images appeared in the air: one of Kira kissing another boy while Atticus watched from a distance, and another of Zoey rejecting him.


    "Then what would you call this?" Ozeroth asked pointedly.


    Atticus cleared his throat, looking anywhere but at the humiliating memories. "It just¡­ happened, okay?"


    Ozeroth stared at him for a long moment before taking a deep breath, as if calming himself.


    "It''s fine. What''s done is done. The past is the past. What matters is the future. And now that I''m here, things will change for the better. You should thank me."


    Atticus chuckled. "Yeah, yeah. Thanks, Ozeroth."


    But just as he said that, his thoughts drifted to Zoey. Since Ozeroth had brought her up, he couldn''t help but wonder what she might be doing now¡ª


    "YOU''RE STILL THINKING ABOUT HER?!" Ozeroth roared in his head, the sheer volume rattling Atticus''s focus.


    Ozeroth continued, his voice firm andmanding, like a general addressing a soldier.


    "Rule number one: never dwell on the past, especially not on someone who doesn''t value you!"


    "I wouldn''t go that far," Atticus replied. "I know she likes me."


    "That''s bogus," Ozeroth shot back. "And it doesn''t matter. Do you know what does?"


    Atticus shook his head.


    "You asked her out, and she rejected you. You do not do that to someone you want to keep in your life. If you''re just going to end up running back to her, I might as well kill you now."


    Atticus sighed, rubbing his temple. "Fine, fine. Got it. No dwelling on the past."


    Ozeroth shot him a piercing stare, clearly still annoyed.


    "Good. If you want to be worthy of my bond, you''ll focus on what''s ahead, not what''s behind. Now, let''s ensure the future we build is one where no one dares reject or use you again!"


    Atticus shook his head, half amused and half overwhelmed. It seemed life with Ozeroth was going to be¡­ eventful. Very eventful.


    After listening to more of Ozeroth''s rambling, Atticus''s gaze wandered to his elements. He wasn''t surprised to see that his spirit element had already reached level 4. After everything that had happened, it was only natural.


    Then he checked his arts, and what he saw instantly amazed him. Every single one of them had ranked up multiple levels. In fact, Atticus recalled that he had used only three techniques from his arts, yet somehow, everything had improved.


    "What would you do without me?" Ozeroth said proudly, having picked up on Atticus''s thoughts.


    Atticus rolled his eyes.


    "You truly underestimate the greatness you''ve bonded with," Ozeroth continued. "Allow me to enlighten you. My aspect, Omnicognition, allows me to see the very nature of powers. With it, I can not only decipher the intricacies of abilities but also improve them."


    "I see," Atticus said, piecing it together. "So just by being in that enhanced state, I was able to improve all of them."


    He realized that, without even trying, he had gained significant enlightenment during the battle. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    However, Atticus also noticed the limits of Ozeroth''s power. The spirit could analyze the nature of powers and see their unique signatures, but he couldn''t decipher abilities beyond his current understanding.


    If someone was stronger than him, Ozeroth might be able to copy their surface abilities, but he wouldn''t be able to use them at the same level. Unless Ozeroth reached their strength, he wouldn''t fully grasp or utilize those abilities.


    As Atticus mulled over these thoughts, Ozeroth suddenly asked a heavy question.


    "So how will you handle the Starhaven?"


    Atticus froze.


    The problem of the Spirit King wasplicated. From Ozeroth''s exnation, the easiest solution was to annihte the entire Starhaven lineage, including Zoey and Seraphina.


    But could Atticus ever do that? It would be genocide.


    Atticus shook his head firmly. ''I''m sorry, but I can''tmit genocide. We''ll have to find another way.''


    Ozeroth went silent, but Atticus could sense a hint of approval in his emotions. If Atticus had chosen the path of genocide, he would have lost Ozeroth''s respect.


    Suddenly, Atticus remembered something and called out.


    "Yotad?"


    A figure materialized in front of him, bowing his head.

 Chapter 860 Buffet

    Chapter 860 Buffet


    Atticus gazed down at Yotad with a piercing look, scrutinizing every inch of him.


    ''He looks okay,'' he thought.


    He hadpletely forgotten about his Ravende. Yotad had been in his shadow during his fight with ckgate. With how intense the battle had been, along with the overwhelming power surging through him, Atticus had been worried that Yotad might have been affected.


    "Are you okay?"


    Yotad didn''t respond immediately. Instead, he lowered his head further, his clenched fist pressed to the ground. It trembled with such intense power that the air around it vibrated.


    Yotad''s current emotions and expression could only be described in one word: shame.


    He was ashamed. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The Ravendes of the Ravenstein family were trained through gruesome methods from childhood, indoctrinated with a single purpose: protection. Their pride, their reason to hold their heads high, was their unwavering duty to serve and protect their assigned master.


    But ever since Yotad had been assigned to Atticus, he had never felt useful. Usually, Ravendes were assigned during their master''s youth, and while Atticus had been young when Yotad was assigned, everything changed after Atticus''s fight with the Aeonian apex, Ae''ark.


    Yotad had realized one undeniable truth: Atticus had been stronger than him from the very beginning. Because of this, he never had the chance to fulfill his sole purpose.


    During Atticus''s fight with ckgate, Yotad had witnessed everything. While others had been blown away by the overwhelming force of their sh, Yotad had remained in Atticus''s shadow, unaffected. But no words could describe the shame he felt as he realized he couldn''t do anything, nothing at all, to help.


    If he had stepped out for even one second, he would have been obliterated by their mere auras.


    "Y-yes, master," Yotad responded after a long pause.


    Atticus studied him for a moment, sensing something was off. Beyond being able to hear Yotad''s blood flow and heartbeat, Atticus''s senses had reached a terrifying level after mastering the vampyros technique. Coupled with his recent boost in strength, he could instantly detect Yotad''s emotions.


    He understood why Yotad felt this way. But Atticus had no idea how to handle the situation.


    The man was ashamed because he couldn''t protect him. But what was Atticus supposed to do? Pretend to be in trouble just so Yotad could save him? Against master ranks?


    At this point, Atticus could one-shot grandmaster ranks. He couldn''t imagine a scenario where he''d need Yotad''s help. And anyone who could truly pose a threat to him now was far beyond Yotad''s capabilities.


    Still, Atticus decided it was best to let Yotad figure it out on his own.


    He nodded and dismissed Yotad, who bowed before merging into Atticus''s shadow. Though Yotad still carried the weight of shame, it was a burden he''d have to ovee by himself.


    ''I''m not about to stunt my growth just to make you feel better,'' Atticus thought.


    It sounded cold, but it was the truth. Yotad''s feelings were his own, and Atticus wouldn''t let them interfere with his path to strength.


    Once Yotad left, Ozeroth followed soon after. The spirit had muttered something about needing to "rest his magnificent self" after wasting time talking with "lessers."


    Atticus didn''t bother arguing, simply rolling his eyes as Ozeroth disappeared.


    Finally alone, Atticus slumped back onto his bed and exhaled deeply. He stared at the ceiling in silence.


    ''It''s only going to get harder,'' he thought.


    Raising his hand, he clenched his fist tightly. ''But I''ll make it work.'' His eyes zed with determination.


    His thoughts then shifted to the state of his body. On the outside, it brimmed with power, but inside, he felt weak and drained. Though he had been asleep for a long time, he knew he needed more time to fully recover.


    ''I could speed it up,'' he pondered.


    His gaze drifted toward his exo-suit and the draconic armor gifted to him by the dragon race. Both were excellent for recovery. However, when he nced at his wrists, his eyes narrowed.


    ''It''s not there,'' he thought.


    The armor from the dragon race, which was supposed to be fixed to his wrists, was gone.


    As he tried to piece it together, his mind returned to his battle with ckgate, a sh between paragons so intense it had destroyed an entire sector.


    ''It must have been destroyed,'' he concluded.


    Atticus was both baffled and sad. The artifact had been a grandmaster-rank artifact, but it wasn''t durable enough to survive a sh between two paragons.


    What baffled him the most, however, was that he hadn''t even had the chance to use it before it got destroyed.


    ''There''s no helping it,'' Atticus thought, epting the loss. ''At least I still have the Aeonian''s orb. Plus, I got a major power-up in return.''


    Despite the loss, the rewards far outweighed what he had given up.


    Since the draconic armor was no longer an option, Atticus''s thoughts shifted toward his exo-suit.


    As he focused on it, a pitch-ck suit instantly enveloped his body like a second skin. Atticus immediately noticed the difference between this version of his exo-suit and the one he had used before.


    Aside from its appearance change, he could feel it drawing spiritual energy and mana from the air, channeling it into his body.


    It was invigorating.


    ''It seems spiritual energy really is the best for healing,'' Atticus thought. He had already assumed that the Starhaven race possessed an incredible amount of vitality, and now he was experiencing it firsthand.


    "It feels incredible," he exhaled, a soothing sensation coursing through him.


    The intense pain and soreness that had wracked his body diminished significantly. He hadn''t bothered using his pain resistance technique because he saw no point in it. If he used it now, his body would still remain in bad shape. It was better to endure the pain so he''d know exactly when he was fully healed.


    With the exo-suit passively healing him, Atticus soon dozed off and entered dreand. He wasn''t worried about his safety. He knew Magnus was constantly watching over him, and he also had the most prideful being as a bond.


    The hours passed quickly, and Atticus was woken by the sound of someone approaching the training room. He quickly dismissed his exo-suit and sat up straight to see who it was.


    "How are you feeling now, honey?"


    A smile crossed Atticus''s face as Anastasia approached him, pushing arge tray. "I''m feeling better, Mum," he replied, the smell of delicious food wafting into his nostrils. "You brought me food?"


    His stomach rumbled loudly.


    Anastasia nodded and ced her palm on his forehead to check his temperature. She then thoroughly scrutinized his body.


    Once she was satisfied that everything was fine, Anastasia served the food and sat quietly beside him as he began eating.


    Anastasia had brought a buffet. The tray held a variety of dishes, each more enticing than thest. And yet, Atticus kept devouring everything in front of him. His stomach seemed bottomless, like an abyss.


    Anastasia smiled as she watched him eat with no care in the world. To her, it was a good sign, much better than him having no appetite at all.


    ''Bond, save some for me!''


    Atticus heard Ozeroth''s voice in his head and scoffed.


    ''If you want some,e out and get it yourself.''


    "¡­" Ozeroth went silent. Atticus instantly understood why, because Anastasia was present.


    ''Suit yourself.''


    If it were even possible, Atticus''s eating speed doubled as he shoveled food into his mouth faster. Minutester, Atticus could feel Ozeroth''s intense re in his mind as he ate thest bite.


    "So good," Atticus sighed in satisfaction, slumping back. "Thank you, Mom."


    Anastasia only smiled warmly. She had watched him eat that truckload of food without saying a word.


    After a few moments, Atticus sat up straight and turned to her. "So, how long was I out?"


    Anastasia''s eyes showed a flicker of sadness as she recalled the long time he had been unconscious. She shook her head, clearing her thoughts and reminding herself that everything had turned out fine.


    "One month," she replied.


    Atticus''s eyes widened. "One whole month?"


    Anastasia nodded.


    "Wow¡­"


    It took him a moment to process the fact that he had been asleep for so long.


    ''I knew I was biting off more than I could chew, but isn''t this a bit much?''


    One month felt like an eternity to him. He could have aplished so much during that time, but instead, he had been unconscious.


    ''That''s one month gone from the year,'' he thought, shaking his head.


    In one year, Atticus would have to join the military and take part in the war against the Zorvans. While he had gained immense power in a short time, he still felt like he had wasted precious time.


    Turning back to Anastasia, he asked, "So, what happened while I was down?"


    Anastasia gave him a knowing look, one that immediately told him what she was thinking. Atticus quickly raised his hands in surrender, a sheepish smile on his face.


    "I have no ns to train, I promise. Not until I''m fully recovered."


    Anastasia''s gaze grew sharper as she studied him closely. "Are you sure?"


    Atticus nodded.


    "Hm. I''ll trust you¡­"

 Chapter 861 Damned

    Chapter 861 Damned


    Anastasia kept her side of the deal and told Atticus everything that had happened during the one month he had been asleep.


    After he fainted, the entire Sector 3 entered a state of absolute defense, with every single entry into the sector strictly monitored. No one, aside from the Ravensteins, was allowed into the estate, regardless of their importance.


    The Ravensteins were a tier one family, and considering Atticus''s importance, none of the other tier ones had any intention of earning their ire by insisting on visiting¡ª not that Magnus would have allowed it anyway.


    Not long after, word spread across the entire human domain and even further. The human apex, Atticus Ravenstein, had battled a paragon and forced him to flee.


    The entire world froze.


    It was a revtion as absurd as it was maddening. A 17 year old battling a paragon? It had to be false news.


    However, as time passed, people began to realize something. The news hade directly from the paragons of humanity.


    The major newspanies across the entire human domain had disseminated it. And if there was one definite fact that everyone knew, it was that thesepanies never spread fake news.


    And so, they came to a realization¡ª it wasn''t false.


    It was the truth.


    That revtion blew their minds. If it could literally happen, their heads might have exploded. A paragon! A freaking paragon!


    The shock that swept through the entire human domain was beyond words. It was all anyone could talk about.


    Soon after, the inevitable happened. There wasn''t a single race in Eldoralth without spies in the human domain. Sure, humans were considered weak and inferior, but that didn''t mean they would be left unwatched.


    The other races learned of the news, and "baffled" wasn''t enough to describe what they felt.


    The revtion seemed unbelievable. But regardless, they would have been foolish not to investigate.


    Delegates from the superior races converged on the human domain under the guise of fostering rtionships with their respective races.


    After the incident with Whisker, both the mid and superior races started treating the human domain with caution. If this had been in the past, a visit to the human domain wouldn''t even have required an excuse.


    However, the human domain had no choice but to allow them in because of political obligations. The Ravensteins, however, had no such obligations.


    The delegates entered the human domain, but no matter what they said or did, they weren''t allowed into Sector 3.


    Most of the delegates were representatives of the superior and mid races, used to getting their way with the lower races. However, this time was different. Instantly enraged, they even resorted to hurling threats. But no matter what they said, Magnus didn''t budge.


    Thick, dark, lightningden clouds surrounded the entirety of Sector 3, each one shing with bright white light. Magnus''s stance was clear: the Ravensteins were ready to go to war with anyone and everyone who dared to cross.


    As Anastasia got to this point, Atticus burst intoughter. It was exactly the kind of thing Magnus would do.


    "What happened after that?" he asked. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Nothing," Anastasia replied, shaking her head with a smile. "The delegates had no choice but to yield. They''re in Sector 6, waiting for a chance to meet you."


    Atticusughed a bit more, wiping a tear from the corner of his eye. It seemed he had been right to assume he had nothing to worry about with Magnus around.


    After that, Anastasia added that he had received many well wishes from the people of the human domain, along with numerous gifts.


    Atticus''s ears perked up at the word "gifts." To him, there could never be too many.


    "How are you feeling now, honey?" Anastasia asked with a concerned expression.


    Atticus smiled. "I''m okay now, Mom. Better," he said, cing his hand over hers to reassure her.


    After confirming that Atticus was getting better, Anastasia stood up, took the now empty food tray, and left, leaving Atticus alone with his thoughts.


    The hours passed quickly, and before the end of the day, Atticus had another visitor.


    A smile appeared on Atticus''s lips as Avalon approached his bed.


    "Hey bud. How are you feeling now?" Avalon asked, ruffling his hair before sitting down.


    "Better," Atticus replied, raising his right arm and flexing it with a grin.


    Avalon chuckled, but after a few seconds, his expression turned serious.


    "You''ve grown even stronger, and I honestly didn''t think it was possible."


    Avalon knew Atticus had been somewhat stronger than him, especially after his power up when he fought the branch heads of the Obsidian Order. But now, it wasn''t just "somewhat." Avalon could feel it¡ª Atticus''s strength was overwhelming.


    His son could one shot him.


    Still, he wasn''t here topare strengths. Atticus was his son, and his well being was what mattered most.


    His gaze narrowed. "But you''ve also drawn a lot of attention, attention thates with its own dangers."


    Atticus could instantly sense the shift in the mood, and his expression turned serious as he listened.


    "I want you to keep something in mind. Right now, people revere you and see you as a human miracle. But that''s a double edged sword. People will either look up to you¡­ or try to tear you down to prove you''re not untouchable."


    Atticus nodded.


    "You''re strong, but strength alone doesn''t win wars. It''s strategy, knowing when to act and when to hold back. Your grandpa Magnus might rain down lightning on anyone who crosses him, but you have the potential to lead, to change how humans are seen by the other races. But only if you''re careful."


    Atticus frowned slightly. "All I want to do is protect the people I care about," he said bluntly.


    Avalon quickly picked up on his meaning. Atticus wasn''t a hero, and he had no ns to be some savior of humanity. His goal, his only goal, was to protect those dear to him. Others be damned.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 862 Charm

    Chapter 862 Charm


    ''It all makes sense now,'' Avalon thought. He had heard about everything that happened in Sector 8.


    Atticus hadn''t cared about the devastation or its impact on the people; his only goal had been to kill his opponent.


    This was the first time Avalon would speak to Atticus about something like this. He was only now beginning to understand where Atticus''s head was at.


    Avalon smiled. This wasn''t the mindset most parents would want their children to have, but the Ravensteins were different.


    They valued honor and strength, but above all, they cared about family. Avalon was the same.


    "That''s fine, Atticus. I don''t expect you to be a hero, but don''t be a viin," Avalon said, and Atticus could hear the underlying meaning in his words. He nodded in understanding.


    Avalon ruffled his hair with a smile one more time.


    "Atticus, you must always be careful. I know you don''t n on being a hero, but now you represent all of humanity in everything you do. Everyone is watching. One wrong move, and humanity could lose the fragile ground we''ve gained. You might be our miracle, but you''re also their target."


    There was a pause as the two of them locked eyes, the weight of Avalon''s words settling in Atticus''s mind. Then, Avalon''s smirk returned, lightening the mood.


    "Enough of that," he said. "Tell me, how did it feel? Battling a paragon and forcing him to run? Did you see the look on his face when he realized he couldn''t beat you?"


    Atticus burst intoughter. He had been too angry when ckgate escaped to fully enjoy the moment, but now that he thought about it, he couldn''t help butugh.


    "Priceless. I don''t think he expected me tost more than a second," Atticus said, grinning.


    Avalon chuckled, looking at Atticus with pride in his eyes.


    The room fell silent for a moment. Then, in a softer tone, Avalon said, "I''m proud of you, son. No matter what anyone says, you''ve already proven what it means to be a Ravenstein."


    Atticus smiled warmly. "Thanks, Dad."


    With that, Avalon ruffled his hair onest time before leaving the room.


    As soon as he left, Atticus continued resting, and time seemed to pass quickly.


    The next day arrived, and Atticus stood in front of the training room door, fully dressed andpletely healed.


    Anastasia had visited the night before with another truckload of food, and just like before, Atticus devoured every single bit of it, much to Ozeroth''s irritation as he red at him from his mind.


    Now, standing in front of the door, Atticus radiated a kind of power that was hard to describe, power that made even the atmosphere tremble.


    Taking a deep breath, Atticus stepped forward and walked through the door.


    Magnus''s personal advanced training room was located in a remote part of the estate. It was the first time Atticus had been to this area. The ce waspletely deserted, even by other Ravensteins.


    But as soon as Atticus left that secluded area and entered the main part of the estate, he instantly saw a procession of white-haired individuals roaming around.


    As soon as Atticus got within range, it was as though someone had hit pause on the world. The murmuring stopped. The people froze.


    And in unison, all eyes turned towards Atticus.


    Atticus raised his eyebrows. ''What''s happening?''


    They had all just frozen and were staring at him in silence.


    ''It''s the spiritual energy, you dumbass,'' Ozeroth said in his mind.


    Atticus''s mouth twitched. ''You''re centuries old. Are you even allowed to use such foulnguage?''


    ''I am Ozeroth. I do what I want,'' the voice retorted.


    Atticus chuckled. ''And yet you can''t face my mum.''


    Ozeroth went silent, and Atticusughed even more. Shaking his head, Atticus swept his gaze around.


    ''It must be my charm stats,'' he thought.


    They continued staring at him silently, but Atticus could sense their intent clearly. There was only one feeling, shock and awe.


    Normally, given everything he had done and achieved, this reaction would have been understandable. However, what shocked them all was the intensity of it.


    Each person felt as though they should bow and worship him. The Ravensteins respected Atticus greatly, but pride was deeply ingrained in them. Worshipping someone was notmon among them.


    Yet here they were, struggling to stop themselves from bowing to Atticus.


    After realizing what had happened, Atticus started making his way to his room, acknowledging their exaggerated greetings with a nod. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    ''I can use this to my benefit,'' he thought.


    Atticus couldn''t sense an ounce of bad will from anyone he passed. All he felt was awe and reverence. Even more remarkable was the fact that there were grandmasters among the crowd, and they, too, were affected.


    If people naturally liked him, he could get anything he wanted!


    After some time and plenty of exaggerated greetings, Atticus finally reached his room.


    He sat down cross-legged on his bed and instantly began meditating. Although he had healed, he had promised Anastasia he would wait one more day just to be sure before starting his physical training.


    ''I won''t be focusing on the physical aspects anyway. I can still train without going to the advanced training room,'' he thought.


    '' A real man always keeps his word,'' Ozeroth scoffed in his mind.


    ''I am keeping my word,'' Atticus replied, his tone slightly defensive.


    ''You''re meditating,'' Ozeroth retorted, his voice dripping with sarcasm. ''That''s like saying you''re ''resting'' while nning to destroy an entire army in your head.''


    Atticus frowned. ''Meditation isn''t breaking a promise, Ozeroth. It''s calming. Big difference."''


    ''Calming, you say? And what will you be doing during this ''meditation''?''


    "¡­"


    ''Exactly,'' Ozeroth pressed. ''A real man would keep his promises.''


    Atticus exhaled deeply, opening his eyes with a frown. ''I''m not lying. But I can''t afford to waste time. You know this better than anyone.''


    He could feel Ozeroth''s judgmental stare in his mind, but he didn''t care. Shutting his eyes again, Atticus focused his entire being on himself and started training.

 Chapter 863 New Path

    Chapter 863 New Path


    Atticus imed he only wanted to meditate, but it was clear this was more than that.


    During his battle with ckgate, when he had been trapped in thebyrinth, he had learned something fascinating about spiritual energy.


    There were two talent categories when it came to spiritual energy. The first was what most of the Starhaven family possessed, including Seraphina, their paragon. They could manipte and shape spiritual energy, using it to empower themselves, form constructs, and perform various other feats. However, these were all surface-level abilities.


    The second category delved deeper into what spiritual energy truly was. Unlike mana, spiritual energy was never tied to the body, even though the Starhaven family used it to enhance their physical power.


    In its natural form, spiritual energy was tied to the soul.


    Ever since he discovered that spiritual energy was a form of energy different from mana, Atticus had been curious about its properties.


    In Eldoralth, mana was life. It coursed through nearly everything on the and was the source of strength and power. To Atticus, mana could be summed up in one word: power. It was like fuel, an energy source that boosted its wielder''s strength.


    But spiritual energy was different, especially for those in the second talent category. Atticus was only beginning to understand this now, and Ozeroth''s memories confirmed it.


    Spiritual energy was a truth revealing force, capable of rewriting reality by understanding and harmonizing with the world''s essence. Here, "world" didn''t mean the Eldoralth but the entire universe.


    Mastering it required rity of purpose, self, and emotion. It demanded the absence of inner conflict, emotional turmoil, and self-deception.


    Ozeroth didn''t say a word as he watched Atticus train. Even his thoughts were silent, avoiding any potential distractions.


    He didn''t try to guide Atticus. In his mind, he had already done enough by granting Atticus ess to his memories, which contained centuries of knowledge not easily found anywhere else. Still, Ozeroth struggled to hide the bit of shock he felt.


    The speed at which Atticus was grasping theplexities of spiritual energy was astounding.


    While much of it could be attributed to having ess to Ozeroth''s memories, it didn''t diminish the feat. Ozeroth, who had risen through the ranks of the spirit world faster than anyone else, had still taken much longer to reach this level.


    As Ozeroth silently observed, Atticus immersed himself in his own world.


    ''ording to Ozeroth''s memories, there are three stages,'' Atticus thought.


    These stages were called folds, and each represented a deeper mastery of spiritual energy.


    The first fold was awareness.


    To reach this stage, one had to achieve basic rity and focus by oveing inner conflicts and aligning their actions with their true purpose.


    In this stage, one would unlock the ability to see truths, such as detecting lies, weaknesses, and intent. They could also sense vulnerabilities in arts and techniques.


    But that wasn''t all. As the user aligned with their soul, their overall physical and mental capabilities would increase. They would gain resistance to external maniptions like illusions and emotional influences.


    The second fold, integration, deepened the user''s ability to perceive truths. It allowed them to repair and stabilize the world around them, such as fixing broken objects or calming chaotic environments.


    The third fold, manifestation, was the pinnacle. At this level, one could temporarily alter the rules of reality in a localized area and even manifest their soul in the real world. However, this came with immense risk. If the manifested soul was destroyed, the individual''s entire existence would end.


    As Atticus trained, he entered a state of absolute focus. He had briefly tapped into the power of the second fold during his fight with ckgate, but he knew it had been due to his heightened state at the time.


    From the beginning, spiritual energy had always calmed him. Now, for the first time, he reveled in this feeling of serenity.


    His entire being was focused on reaching the first fold: awareness.


    To do this, Atticus needed basic inner rity. He had to discover his true purpose.


    He could have spent time debating what his purpose was, but deep down, he already knew the answer.


    The peak.


    This had been his goal ever since his reincarnation into this world.


    It was his true purpose: to stand above all, to gain overwhelming power that could counter anything. To reach the peak where nothing could challenge him.


    That was peace.


    And so, Atticus let go.


    He released every unnecessary thought, every lingering doubt. The frustration, the fear, the fleeting moments of weakness, all of it dissolved.


    He surrendered himselfpletely to the spiritual energy around him, allowing it to fill him without resistance.


    Atticus could feel it instantly the flow of spiritual energy coursing through the air like an unseen current, wrapping around him, filling him, pulling him deeper into its embrace.


    The calmness was overwhelming, sharper than any de and more solid than the ground beneath his feet.


    As the realization settled over him, the spiritual energy surged. It aligned with his soul, intertwining with his very being. His thoughts sharpened, his focus narrowed. And then, it happened. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The shift.


    A sudden stillness fell over him, the beating of his heart rippling through the air. His perception changed. His eyes snapped open, and the world was no longer the same.


    His eyes glowed a vivid, otherworldly purple. And through them, Atticus could see them.


    The threads.


    They stretched across reality, connecting everything in sight. He could see through the walls of his room, observing Ravenstein family members moving through the estate.


    Faintly glowing purple strands wove through the air, binding objects, people, and the environment in ways he had never imagined. Each thread pulsed with energy, some bright and vibrant, others weak and frayed.


    Intrigued, Atticus looked around. A tree not far from the mansion swayed lightly, its thread bending but remaining strong.


    A bird flew over the mansion, its threads moving in harmony with its wings. Closer, warriors trained nearby, their threads frayed at the shoulders and knees, revealing weak points in their techniques.


    It wasn''t just vision; it was instinct. The threads weren''t just visible; they spoke to him, revealing truths no amount of mana could uncover.


    "So this is the first fold," he muttered to himself, his voice low. "Awareness. The truth of all things."


    Turning his focus inward, Atticus saw his own thread. It was incredibly bright, outshining every thread he had seen so far. But it wasn''t perfect.


    He frowned slightly. "It must be because I still have a long way to go," he concluded.


    With that thought, he decided to test something. His body flickered, and in an instant, he appeared before the tree he had observed earlier.


    Standing close, Atticus gazed at the tree''s thread in amazement. "It looks even more incredible up close," he thought.


    He could see the weak points in the tree''s threads, spots visible only to him. Reaching out with a trembling hand, he focused on one of the weak spots.


    Spiritual energy surged through him, and with a light pull, the tree shifted. Another tug, and the thread snapped cleanly in two.


    The tree shattered.


    Atticus''s glowing eyes narrowed. "The threads aren''t just visible, I can influence them."


    The revtion was mind-blowing. Atticus''s thoughts raced as he considered the possibilities. He could spot weak points in an opponent''s techniques and exploit them. Since spiritual energy was tied to the soul, seeing a thread was akin to peering into a person''s soul.


    It was incredible.


    Turning his attention to another tree, Atticus observed its thread pulsing steadily, unbroken and strong. This time, he didn''t pull. Instead, he pushed, infusing the thread with a small amount of spiritual energy.


    The tree glowed faintly, its leaves shimmering as though touched by light.


    ''I can strengthen them too,'' he thought, intrigued. By infusing spiritual energy, he had amplified the tree''s soul.


    "But what are the limits?" he wondered, turning his gaze toward the direction where Magnus was likely to be.


    Closing his eyes, he reached out. The moment he did, a blinding purple light assaulted him.


    It wasn''t just blinding, it was overwhelming, like staring directly into the sun.


    Before he could process what was happening, a loud, boomingugh erupted in his mind, shaking him to his core.


    "HA! You fool!" Ozeroth''s voice bellowed, hisughter echoing endlessly. "You thought you could see his thread? Oh, this is rich!"


    Atticus frowned, opening his eyes, which had dimmed slightly but still glowed faintly purple. "What''s so funny about that?" he muttered.


    "Everything!" Ozeroth said, still chuckling. "You just stepped into the first fold, and you already think you can see through paragons? Someone so far beyond you? Arrogance or ignorance, either way, it''s hrious!"


    Atticus''s expression hardened as he realized the truth. ''I can''t see the threads of people stronger than me,'' he thought.


    "Now you''re using your head," Ozeroth said. "Let me make this clear, bond. The threads of spiritual energy are tied to the soul, yes, but you cannot see what you cannotprehend. A paragon''s soul, his existence, is beyond your current ability to perceive."


    Atticus narrowed his eyes, absorbing Ozeroth''s words.


    Ozeroth snorted. "Your awareness, your spiritual energy, is still shallow. You''ve got a long way to go before you can proudly call yourself my bond."


    Ignoring Ozeroth''s taunts, Atticus was more intrigued by his new discovery.


    ''This just unlocked a new path to power. Interesting,'' he thought.


    Making his way back to his room, Atticus was met by Dario and Niall standing at the door, waiting for him.

 Chapter 864 Fanatics

    Chapter 864 Fanatics


    As Atticus approached his door, he suddenly stopped when he saw Dario and Niall standing in front of his room, waiting for him.


    Their eyes widened in shock as he approached. Dario was the first to snap out of it. He quickly bowed and greeted,


    "Young master!"


    The loudness of his voice embarrassed him almost immediately, and he shook his head in embarrassment. But Dario couldn''t be med. From thest time he had seen Atticus, his entire aura had changed. In fact, it was as though he had be apletely different person.


    Since Atticus hade out of the Abyssal Chasm, his aura had been lethal, like the feeling of a knife constantly pressing against your throat. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    But now, his aura was different, expansive, overwhelming, and awe-inducing. Dario had the strangest urge to worship him, which made him question his own sanity.


    ''Where is this feelinging from?''


    Niall, on the other hand, didn''t even bother to hide his shock. His crimson eyes were wide, and so was his mouth.


    "Y-you¡­ what happened to you?" Niall finally stammered,pletely baffled.


    Atticus knew what he meant, but he ignored the beast. Instead, he turned to Dario and acknowledged his greeting with a simple nod.


    "You can stand straight. Are you guys okay?"


    Atticus''s words were undoubtedly amand, but to Dario, they felt more like a divine decree. His head shot up, and his back straightened instinctively as he responded quickly.


    "Yes, young master. We were saved by Master Magnus during the sh between you and the Obsidian Order."


    Atticus''s eyes flickered. ''Huh?''


    His senses had just picked up something unusual from Dario. The man''s expression looked normal, but with Atticus''s recent power-up, he could sense something deeper.


    Dario''s feelings were as clear as day, reverence, anticipation, and, surprisingly, hunger.


    Dario gazed at Atticus as though he were some form of salvation.


    ''He''s ambitious,'' Atticus thought, quickly discerning Dario''s intentions from his emotions and gaze. But it didn''t change anything. He couldn''t sense any ill intent from Dario. The man simply wanted to use him to fulfill his own ambitions.


    ''It''s a natural human feeling¡­ but I don''t even know what to make of him.''


    Atticus turned toward Niall, who was still staring at him with wide eyes. When Niall met Atticus''s gaze, his eyes dropped involuntarily, as though he didn''t dare meet it.


    Niall shook his head, realizing what had just happened. But no matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t lift his head to meet Atticus''s eyes, as though his body refused to obey him.


    Atticus could feel a wave of different emotionsing from Niall. Awe. Shock. Reluctance. It was too numerous and conflicting for him to make sense of.


    ''At least they''re both okay,'' he thought.


    During his battle with ckgate, the truth was Atticus hadn''t cared about anything else. He knew his family wasn''t in the sector, and he hadn''t given anything else a thought.


    Now, Atticus felt a bit guilty. While his subordinates had willingly chosen to follow him, fully aware of the risks, it didn''t change the fact that they were his responsibility.


    "That''s fine then. Did you both want to see me?" Atticus asked.


    "Not for anything in particr, young master," Dario shook his head. "Since you were awake, I thought you''d need information."


    Atticus nodded. Feeding him information had always been Dario''s job anyway.


    "What about you?" Atticus turned toward Niall, who flinched as Atticus''s gaze fell on him. It felt as though the weight of the world was pressing on him.


    "I-I just followed," Niall stammered. In truth, he had simply wanted to confirm that everything was real. He had been there, he had seen Atticus battle ckgate. And yet, dayster, he still couldn''t fully grasp it. His shock had been that intense.


    Coming here had been his way of seeing Atticus face to face to prove to himself that he wasn''t crazy, that it had really happened.


    Atticus sensed his intent but chose not to address it. Instead, he called Dario into his room to hear what he had to say, leaving the still-shocked beast behind.


    Anastasia had already told Atticus what had happened during his one-month sleep, but it wouldn''t hurt to hear it from another perspective.


    As Dario began recounting the events, Atticus listened quietly. Most of what he exined matched what Anastasia had told him. However, Dario brought up a topic that she hadn''t, the Starhaven family.


    Atticus raised an eyebrow slightly. "Go on."


    Dario nodded.


    "After that event, the majority of the Starhaven family were¡­ changed by it."


    "Changed?" Atticus''s voice remained calm, but his sharp gaze pinned Dario, silently urging him to rify.


    "Yes," Dario confirmed. "They started worshiping the tree. Or rather, the spirit that came with it. They call it the Spirit King."


    Atticus''s eyes narrowed. "Spirit? Worship?" he muttered to himself, trying to process the information. Then his eyes widened slightly. ''Did the Spirit Kinge to Sector 8?''


    Atticus didn''t wait for Dario''s response. Instead, he dived into Ozeroth''s memories of what had happened after he fainted. What he saw shocked him to his core.


    ''He restored Sector 8?''


    ''Don''t let that fool you, bond,'' Ozeroth''s voice echoed in his mind, his tone sharp. ''That bastard is as evil as theye.''


    ''I know,'' Atticus thought. ''But if he can already perform feats like restoring an entire sector, it means we''re running out of time.''


    Atticus hadn''t known about the Spirit King''s presence. In fact, he had avoided asking about the Starhaven sector. After his battle with ckgate, all he remembered was chaos and devastation. He had assumed the sector was lost.


    The guilt crept in. Atticus didn''t feel bad about the lives lost or the homes destroyed. No, he felt guilty because he had brought that destruction to Seraphina and Zoey''s home.


    Still, this new revtion was rming. It meant the Spirit King''s reach was growing rapidly, and there would soone a time when he would be powerful enough to epass the entire.


    Atticus listened as Dario continued.


    "It''s not just lip service either," Dario said, his tone darkening. "They''ve gone fanatical. They believe the Spirit King is some kind of god. After the tree was restored, it was as if they had been shown a ''higher truth.'' They''ve started talking about another world, one beyond ours, where beings stronger than us exist."

 Chapter 865 Torn

    Chapter 865 Torn


    Atticus was quiet for a moment, his expression unreadable. His mind raced as different thoughts flickered through his head.


    "And the paragons? What do they think?" Atticus asked. From Ozeroth''s memory, the Spirit King had made his presence known to the paragons of humanity. That meant they were already aware of the existence of another world and the overwhelming power of the Spirit King.


    More importantly, they understood the threat posed by the Starhaven family. Atticus was a bit surprised that war hadn''t already broken out.


    Dario hesitated briefly. "The paragons were already aware of the existence of another world, though they''ve kept it very quiet, especially from the masses. In fact, the only reason I know this is partly because I witnessed it myself and partly because I''m your direct subordinate."


    Atticus noticed a faint flicker of excitement at the mention of him being his subordinate, but he ignored it.


    "I was allowed to attend one of the many meetings because of this, and even then, I had to sign a mana contract to keep it confidential. The paragons are being extremely guarded about this information because of the other races."


    At the mention of thest part, Atticus''s gaze sharpened. ''It''s the best move.'' n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Humanity''s rtionship with the other races was incredibly fragile. The other races had made no secret of their desire to dominate or destroy humanity. After the incident with Whisker, Atticus was certain they were still searching for a way, but hadn''t found one yet.


    However, this issue would give them exactly what they needed. If the other races got even a hint of this, it wouldn''t just be the Starhaven family that was targeted, it would be the entire human domain.


    The alliance was already struggling to hold back the Zorvans. Adding the Spirit King into the mix wasn''t an option.


    The other races would take the easiest solution without hesitation: annihtion.


    ''We can''t afford to let the other races find out about this,'' Atticus thought.


    If news of the Spirit King spread to the masses, the spies of the other races would quickly ry the information back to their respective leaders.


    Dario continued, his tone growing serious.


    "Although they haven''t allowed the masses to know, the other paragons have already taken action behind the scenes."


    "How so?" Atticus asked.


    "A few days after the incident, they started isting them, sending every single Starhaven out of their sectors."


    "So they''ve been exiled," Atticus summarized coldly.


    "Exactly," Dario nodded. "Each paragon forced them to leave their respective territories. Right now, the Starhaven family has nowhere to go, so they''ve withdrawnpletely to their ownnds."


    "And what about the tree?" Atticus asked. He had seen the Spirit King restoring it in Ozeroth''s memories, so he was curious if there had been any changes.


    "It''s still there, in their domain, standing tall and radiating spiritual energy. The Starhavens treat it like a divine presence."


    Atticus tapped his fingers lightly on the armrest, deep in thought. "What did the paragons decide to do with them?"


    "They''ve chosen to tread carefully because of the Spirit King," Dario confirmed. "He''s an unknown entity with overwhelming power. Humanity is already walking on a knife''s edge. Thest thing the paragons want is a powerful force pulling in another direction, one they don''t understand or know the limits of."


    For a moment, there was silence. Atticus''s gaze shifted toward the window, his thoughts running.


    ''They picked the most logical option.''


    He couldn''t me the paragons. While Atticus had Ozeroth''s memories and knew exactly what was going on, the paragons were different.


    They only had fragments of information about the situation. They didn''t know who the Spirit King was, nor did they realize the magnitude of his threat.


    Atticus was certain most of them were still clinging to the hope of a peaceful resolution.


    But only he knew the truth, there was no such way.


    ''Should I tell them?'' Atticus was torn.


    He was certain that if he revealed everything about the current situation, it would lead to war.


    There was no other option. If the Starhaven family continued to grow and increase their numbers, the spiritual energy would thicken, and so would the hole. The Spirit King''s descent would be inevitable.


    No one would allow that. It might not be a unanimous decision, but carnage would be unleashed upon all of Sector 8, there was no doubt about it.


    And that raised a difficult question. Would he want to be the cause of the loss of millions of lives?


    Atticus''s thoughts raced. He could lie to himself, but it didn''t feel right. None of it did.


    He stood up and walked outside the room.


    Dario watched him silently for a moment before following. Outside, Niall was still lingering, looking like he had more questions than answers.


    "Tell me if anything else happens," Atticus said curtly, ncing at Dario before walking past Niall without another word.


    "Yes, young master," Dario replied, bowing respectfully as Atticus walked off.


    Niall looked back and forth between them, clearly confused, but neither Atticus nor Dario had any intention of exining.


    "Ah, right, young master," Dario suddenly called out, causing Atticus to stop. "Master Magnus captured the branch heads of the Obsidian Order. They''re currently imprisoned at the estate."


    An icy chill crawled down Dario and Niall''s spines as the temperature around them plummeted.


    Atticus didn''t turn back to face them, but the coldness radiating from his body was enough to let them know, he was angry.


    "Okay."


    That single word was all he said before walking away.


    ¡­


    In a pitch-dark room, silence reigned, broken only by the faint sound ofbored breathing. The air was heavy, filled with the stench of blood and sweat.


    Against the cold stone walls, two figures, a man and a woman, were chained in ce. Their arms were stretched out to the sides, shackled tightly at the wrists, while chains around their ankles left their legs dangling.


    Their bodies were battered and broken, covered in deep cuts, bruises, and dried blood. They were stripped bare, their injuries fully exposed.


    Their faces were swollen and covered incerations, making them unrecognizable.


    Each breath they took was a struggle, a wheezing, ragged sound that faintly echoed in the dark room.


    ''How did ite to this?''

 Chapter 866 Wait

    Chapter 866 Wait


    ''How did ite to this?''


    The thought ran bitterly through the mind of the man chained to the wall. His features were disfigured, covered in deepcerations andrge bruises that had clearly been there for a long time.


    Though he now looked unrecognizable, anyone from the Obsidian Order in the human domain would identify him in an instant.


    Alvis, the branch head of the Obsidian Order in Sector 3.


    From a young age, Alvis had always walked the dark path. He hadn''t joined the Obsidian Order out of some grand ambition, it was simply because he had nothing left to lose. He was already on the wrong side of things, so why not lean into it?


    Even so, Alvis had always wanted to achieve something meaningful in his life. When he was younger, he had a master who taught him everything he needed to survive in a cruel world. That teaching had stayed with him, and it gave him a dream: to pass on what he had learned to a student of his own.


    But he had tried twice, and both students had been killed by the same person.


    A child.


    Someone so young that it should have been impossible.


    And yet, it had happened.


    The loss had devastated Alvis, and his despair only deepened when he was first captured by Avalon. Being a prisoner of the Ravensteins was something Alvis wouldn''t wish on even his worst enemies.


    At least, that was what he thought back then, before he escaped with the help of the other branch heads.


    But now, after being recaptured, Alvis realized something far worse:


    He hadn''t seen the true cruelty of the Ravensteins.


    After their capture, Alvis and Elysia, who was now chained beside him, had been singled out for punishment. Alvis had attacked the Ravensteins'' camp and had almost killed Atticus numerous times, but Elysia''s crime was far greater: she had been responsible for Freya''s death.


    What followed was beyond description.


    For weeks, every day, different Ravensteins came to the prison to unleash their fury on them. Magnus, Avalon, the three stars, the elders, and many others Alvis hadn''t even deemed important had visited the cell, inflicting unimaginable torture.


    It had been nothing short of hell.


    Especially for Elysia.


    The Ravensteins were meticulous in her punishment, ensuring she endured pain beyond anything Alvis could fathom. At this point, he was certain she was broken.


    ''The Ravensteins are a family of madmen,'' Alvis thought grimly.


    As he reflected on his life and the suffering he had endured, Alvis couldn''t help but chuckle bitterly.


    ''To think I, Alvis, would end up in this state, all because of a 17-year-old.'' n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    He shakily turned his head toward the still form of Elysia.


    Unlike him, she hadn''t moved in hours. Her torture had been worse than his, and the Ravensteins had taken their time breaking herpletely.


    At this point, Alvis was certain there was nothing left of her but a shattered shell.


    ''What a kid,'' Alvis thought bitterly, his mind turning to Atticus.


    The power Atticus had shown was unlike anything Alvis had ever seen. The boy had stood his ground against ckgate, one of the most powerful paragons.


    It was insane.


    As he recalled Atticus''s calm demeanor, the coldness in his eyes, and the way he carried himself, Alvis couldn''t help but imagine what it would have been like to have someone like that as his disciple.


    He shook his head, a wave of pain rippling through his body. It was toote to entertain such thoughts.


    During the battle in Sector 8, though he had been too battered to see it, Alvis had felt ckgate''s presence disappear. In contrast, Atticus''s presence had remained strong and unyielding.


    ckgate had lost.


    That meant there was no hope of escape. Ever.


    Just as this thought settled in his mind, Alvis heard the sound of footsteps approaching the cell.


    ''Another round of torture,'' he thought grimly.


    Before he could lift his head to see who wasing, the rattling of chains echoed through the chamber.


    Alvis turned his head to the side, shocked to see Elysia trembling violently, her wide eyes staring straight ahead.


    ''What¡­?''


    Alvis''s heart sank as he tried to understand what was happening.


    They had both endured terrible torture, yet she had never reacted like this before. Alvis could feel the fear radiating from her, it was intense, suffocating.


    Just as he wondered what was happening, he felt it.


    Death.


    It was near. It was absolute. The sensation washed over him like ice water.


    ''No way.''


    His heart stopped as he shakily turned his head forward, and then he saw them, a pair of glowing purple eyes, staring at them like they were nothing more than bs of meat.


    ''It''s him.''


    The room was pitch ck, but Alvis didn''t need to see anything else. He could feel it in his very bones.


    It was Atticus.


    Alvis shivered.


    ''Surely, a 17-year-old wouldn''t be able to stomach torture,'' he thought desperately, clinging to the hope. But even he didn''t believe his own thoughts.


    Atticus could never bepared to other children. Theirst battle had proved that. Atticus hadn''t flinched when over a thousand Starhavens were threatened. He hadn''t blinked when the entire sector was destroyed.


    It was insane.


    Atticus said nothing. Not a single word. The sound of the jail door sliding open echoed through the chamber as he stepped inside, walking toward the duo chained to the wall.


    Elysia''s trembling grew worse. Her chains rattled, and her wide eyes were fixed on Atticus like a cornered animal.


    "Please¡­ I''m sorry¡­ forgive me¡­ stay away!" she sobbed, thrashing against the wall as though trying to melt into it.


    But Atticus didn''t blink. He didn''t flinch. He just stared at her with those glowing purple eyes, silent and cold.


    The room grew colder. The air was still, suffocating.


    Alvis shifted ufortably, his heart pounding in his chest. He could only watch as Elysia broke down further. Her cries grew louder, echoing off the prison walls.


    "Don''t touch me! Please! No more!"


    Atticus didn''t move.


    And then he did.


    A single step forward, and Elysia''s scream tore through the chamber.


    It was primal, the sound of someone who had nothing left but pain. The walls shook. The chains groaned.


    Alvis flinched, his stomach twisting as he braced himself for what was toe.


    The scream stopped abruptly.


    Silence.


    And then another scream erupted, louder, sharper. It took Alvis a moment to realize it was his own.


    Pain coursed through his body like fire under his skin, spreading to every nerve. His muscles convulsed, his mind nking from the sheer intensity. He tried to fight it, but it was impossible.


    He gasped for breath as the pain stopped, his body trembling. Relief didn''te.


    Atticus moved again. His presence filled the room like a storm, everywhere and nowhere all at once. Sudden. Unrelenting.


    "W-wait¡­" Alvis croaked weakly.


    Atticus didn''t wait.

 Chapter 867 Observe

    Chapter 867 Observe


    The torture continued, unrelenting. The cries of Alvis and Elysia echoed throughout the underground prison, their agony reverberating off the cold stone walls.


    Even the other prisoners, locked away in separate cells, shuddered with fear. They could almost feel the pain being inflicted on the two. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    The cycle repeated endlessly: pain, healing, and then pain again.


    Time passed, but for the prisoners, it felt like an eternity. The screams of Alvis and Elysia eventually blended into a haunting symphony of suffering that filled the prison.


    The other prisoners trembled, each silently praying they would never endure the same fate.


    When it finally ended, hours had passed, and night had fallen.


    Atticus walked out of the prison. His steps were slow and steady, his expression calm, almost serene. Not a drop of blood stained his clothes. It was as though he hadn''t just spent hours unleashing unspeakable torture.


    In his mind, Ozeroth''s voice echoed.


    "From a momma''s boy to a cold-blooded torturer. You''re one weird human."


    "You''ve done worse," Atticus replied, recalling the countless scenes of torture he''d seen in Ozeroth''s memories. The spirit had been exceptionally cruel in its time.


    Ozerothughed loudly. "Ah, you''ve seen those? Well¡­ those fools were stupid enough to challenge me without knowing their ce. A lesson needed to be taught, no? We can''t have them remain foolish forever, can we?"


    Atticus shook his head, muttering under his breath, "They deserved it."


    Ozeroth chuckled, a low, rumbling sound.


    "Deserve has nothing to do with it. You do it because you can. Because no one can stop you. Because, deep down, you enjoy it, even if you won''t admit it."


    Atticus didn''t respond.


    The prison door mmed shut behind him as he ascended the steps. When he finally reached the surface, the air was eerily still.


    He stood there for a moment, staring into the quiet darkness. Then he exhaled, slow and steady, before starting his walk back to the mansion.


    Inside the mansion, the hallways were silent as Atticus moved toward his room. Near the door, he spotted Anastasia approaching with a tray of food.


    "Should you be moving around already?" she asked, her voice filled with concern.


    Atticus smiled faintly, though inwardly he rolled his eyes. She always worried too much. Even if he rested for a century, it wouldn''t be enough for her.


    "I just took a walk," he said, stepping forward to give her a brief hug.


    Ozeroth''s scoff echoed in his mind, but Atticus ignored it.


    Letting go of Anastasia, he followed her into the room and sat down to eat. He ate quietly, savoring the meal as it replenished his strength after the long day. Anastasia didn''t interrupt, simply watching him with a warm smile. She hoped he would stay home for a long time.


    When he finished, Anastasia left, leaving him alone. He sat cross-legged on his bed and closed his eyes.


    His breathing slowed as he entered a hyper-focused state.


    Atticus focused on his newly awakened spiritual sense. Though he had tested it earlier and discovered some interesting abilities, he still needed to grow ustomed to it. As it stood, using it effectively in battle was far from possible.


    He spent some time refining his control and exploring its capabilities before finally drifting off to sleep.


    The night passed quickly.


    Morning came.


    Atticus woke early, his routine unchanged. He freshened up, trained, meditated in his room for a while, and prepared for the day.


    But today, something felt different.


    Atticus left the mansion, his steps taking him to a part of the estate he hadn''t visited since he was a child.


    The training grounds.


    As he reached the area, he stopped for a moment, taking in the sight.


    ''It''s just like I remembered,'' he thought, a wave of nostalgia washing over him.


    A faint smile crossed his face as memories of training with Sirius at the age of five surfaced in his mind. Those sessions had been grueling and exhrating, shaping him into who he was today.


    It had been the beginning of everything.


    Atticus''s gaze swept across the training grounds, now alive with movement. Dozens of young Ravensteins were already up and training, their energy fierce and determination palpable as they shed in sparring matches.


    As Atticus approached, the atmosphere shifted.


    One by one, the trainees stopped what they were doing, their gazes locking onto him. Even the adults present, trainers and mentors, froze.


    Every single one of them had the same thought: What is he doing here?


    Atticus said nothing as he walked to one side of the field. With a slight motion, he conjured an earth-made chair and took a seat.


    His glowing purple eyes scanned the field, calm and calcting.


    The group stiffened under his gaze. The younger ones trembled, their knees weak from the overwhelming presence of the apex.


    The people on the training grounds were mostly young Ravensteins who had recentlypleted their military training. Some adult Ravensteins, trainers, and mentors had joined to help guide them. All of them were below the grandmaster rank.


    Atticus''s presence was overwhelming, almost suffocating. Some of the younger ones felt their knees buckle, as thoughpelled to kneel.


    But as they realized Atticus was merely observing them, they snapped out of their daze. Collectively, they bowed in unison.


    "We greet the Apex, Atticus!"


    Even the adults joined in.


    Atticus''s position in the Ravenstein family, and within humanity itself. was unmatched. His power, aplishments, and status as humanity''s apex had elevated him to near-mythical status.


    Even the elders of the Ravenstein family treated him with respect. To these youths, he was practically godlike.


    Atticus gave a slight nod, acknowledging their greeting.


    "Carry on," he said calmly.


    To them, it wasn''t a suggestion, it was an order.


    The trainees and mentors immediately returned to their activities. But the atmosphere had changed.


    The energy in the training grounds exploded. Every movement, every technique became sharper, faster, stronger. They pushed themselves harder, each one desperate to stand out.


    Maybe he''s here to observe. Maybe he''s looking for subordinates.


    The thought echoed in their minds, driving them to give everything they had.


    But Atticus wasn''t paying attention to their efforts to impress him.


    His focus was elsewhere.


    His eyes flickered, sharp and calcting, taking in every movement. He studied their techniques, forms, and mana flows. The spiritual energy around him thickened as he absorbed everything.


    He memorized it all.


    Every technique.


    Every signature.


    The air grew heavier around him as his understanding deepened.


    This was the real reason he hade to the training grounds. He wanted to make full use of Ozeroth''s Omnicognition, sharpening his skills and increasing his proficiency.


    The youths pushed themselves harder, unaware that Atticus wasn''t there to praise or recruit them.


    He was there to learn, to analyze, and to train.


    And he missed nothing.

 Chapter 868 Real Time

    Chapter 868 Real Time


    Atticus sat on the earthen chair inplete silence, his piercing gaze sweeping across the training grounds.


    His glowing purple eyes flickered rapidly from one trainee to another as they trained. Every movement, every technique, every subtle fluctuation of mana, he absorbed and memorized it all.


    His intelligence had always been extraordinary, one of the things he was most certain about. But now, his mental capabilities had reached a level that defied description.


    Hisprehension speed was astonishing, processingplex patterns and ideas in mere moments. His thinking speed was unmatched, analyzing multipleyers of information simultaneously. His memory was wless, storing everything he saw or learned as though engraved into his mind.


    The trainees, filled with energy and hope, believed he was there to recruit. Maybe he was searching for young talents to mold into an elite force?


    They couldn''t have been more wrong.


    To Atticus, his current subordinates were as useless as a broken sword. Considering his overwhelming power, they were far too weak to be of any real use.


    So why would he add more dead weight?


    He wasn''t there to scout. He was there to train.


    "Interesting," Atticus muttered under his breath, his gaze darting across the field.


    The Ravenstein arts were impressive to most. But to Atticus, they were basic. Elemental maniption was the foundation of the family''s techniques, and with his current mastery over the elements, there was nothing they could do that he couldn''t surpass.


    His control over elemental arts was so refined that he could replicate their techniques effortlessly, should he wish to.


    But that wasn''t his goal today.


    He was here to sharpen his use of Ozeroth''s ability: Omnicognition.


    This ability allowed him to perceive mana signatures, breaking them down into their purest forms. With enough focus, he could replicate them and use whatever ability they represented.


    However, Omnicognition wasn''t perfect. It demanded sharp precision, intense focus, and time. Replicating simple mana barriers at the academy had been easy. But these were techniques, moreplex,yered, and dynamic.


    Atticus wasn''t ready to replicate them just yet. Instead, hemitted every mana signature to memory. He studied every flow, every twist of energy, and every nuance, burning them into his mind.


    On the training field, the youths gave everything they had, pushing themselves to their limits. They stole nces at Atticus, hoping to catch his attention.


    Each one wanted to stand out, to be chosen.


    But their boundless energy wasn''t infinite.


    Slowly, their stamina began to wane. Breaths grew heavier. Movements slowed. Some stumbled, their bodies betraying their limits.


    Still, a few gritted their teeth and pushed on, refusing to give up. They thought it might be a test, a way for Atticus to see who had the greatest determination.


    But Atticus remained unmoving, silent, and unbothered.


    The tension on the field grew as exhaustion overtook the trainees.


    And then, it happened.


    Atticus stood.


    The motion was simple, but it sent a ripple of shock through the crowd.


    Eyes lit up. Breaths caught. Every gaze locked onto him, waiting.


    Was he finally going to speak?


    Was he about to choose someone?


    The air was thick with anticipation.


    Atticus nodded slightly. Then, without a word, he turned and walked away.


    The youths froze, disbelief etched on their faces.


    "What just happened?" someone whispered, their voice barely audible over the sound ofbored breathing.


    No one had an answer, but their shock was in to see.


    Atticus didn''t look back. The sound of his footsteps faded into the distance, leaving the training grounds in silence.


    He made his way back to his room, shutting the door behind him. Sitting cross-legged in the center of the room, he closed his eyes. His breathing slowed, his body rxed as he exhaled steadily.


    But the silence didn''tst long.


    "Impressive," Ozeroth''s voice rumbled in his mind. "Watching children il around in the dirt. Truly a disy worthy of the apex of humanity." His sarcasm was impossible to miss.


    Atticus''s lips twitched as he suppressed a grin. "You''d prefer I waste my time fighting gods every day?"


    "Perhaps. At least then you''d be challenged." A mocking chuckle followed. "But no, here you are, piecing together scraps from toddlers. How inspiring."


    Atticus opened one eye, his tone dry. "Do you ever stop talking?"


    "Not when there''s so much mediocrity to address."


    Shaking his head, Atticus ignored the spirit, closed his eye again, and refocused.


    His thoughts turned to everything he had observed earlier. The Ravenstein family was built on elemental mastery, but Atticus had already determined that each technique or art carried a distinct mana signature. His goal was clear: to replicate as many mana signatures as possible and increase his replication speed.


    Quick replication,that was his true aim.


    He didn''t want to replicate techniques over hours or days. He wanted to replicate them in real time, in the heat of battle. The moment he saw a technique, it needed to be his. No dy. No hesitation.


    It was exactly what he had done during his fight with ckgate in Sector 8. Back then, his enhanced power had made it possible. But that power was gone now, and he needed to train relentlessly to reach that level again.


    The element of surprise was a weapon, a weapon he intended to master.


    Delving deeper into his memory, Atticus recalled the mana signatures he had observed. His own mana stirred within him, moving to mimic what he had seen.


    Each signature was intricate, like a maze with countless pathways. Thisplexity was what made replication difficult and time-consuming.


    He focused on one. The work was slow. Each twist and turn required precision and patience. A single wrong flow of mana could cause the replication to fail, or worse, backfire. Fortunately, the bacshes weren''t severe.


    Hours passed as Atticus remained focused, unraveling one signature after another. The process was exhausting, mentally draining, but rewarding.


    Slowly, the patterns began to make sense. Each signature was unique yet familiar in its elemental foundation. They weren''t as advanced as the arts of the other races, where theplexity had once pushed his mana to its limits and taken him weeks to master.


    These were simpler, their foundations aligned with what he already understood: the elements.


    But simple didn''t mean easy. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Each signature required focus, precision, and an intimate understanding of the mana flow behind it.


    Atticus didn''t falter. He pressed on, determined to reach the point where no technique could escape him.

 Chapter 869 Days

    Chapter 869 Days


    By the time night fell, Atticus opened his eyes. His chest rose and fell as he let out a deep breath.


    "I''m getting the hang of this," he muttered to himself.


    The improvement was clear. While the techniques he had replicated today were lessplexpared to what he had observed from other races, the progress was still significant.


    Each signature had been locked into his memory, and his replication speed was steadily improving.


    Still, it wasn''t enough.


    "I''ve got a long way to go," Atticus admitted.


    "A long way?" Ozeroth''s voice returned,ced with amusement. "I''d say an eternity. You''ve just figured out how to crawl, yet you dream of running a marathon."


    Atticus smirked faintly. "I''ll get there. Faster than you think."


    "Optimism?" Ozeroth''s chuckle was deep and mocking. "Don''t worry, I''ll be here to remind you when you trip and fall. Someone has to keep you grounded."


    Atticus closed his eyes again. "Someone has to keep you entertained, old man."


    Ozeroth''sughter echoed in his mind as the room grew silent once more. Despite his taunts, even Ozeroth couldn''t deny how shocking Atticus''s rate of improvement was.


    After training through to the night, Atticus didn''t sleep.


    He stood, his gaze cold and distant.


    "Mom will be here soon," he realized.


    Anastasia always brought dinner at the same time every day, without fail. And when she arrived, there would be no escaping her care untilte at night. But there was something Atticus needed to handle before she showed up.


    He quickly left his room, heading toward the underground prison.


    The air grew colder as he descended, the faint sound of rattling chains echoing through the chambers.


    When Atticus appeared, both Alvis and Elysia froze, their bodies reacting before their minds could catch up.


    Elysia shook violently, her voice trembling. "Please¡­ not again. I''m sorry. I''m sorry."


    Alvis trembled as well, his face pale. "What do you want? Haven''t you done enough, you monster child?"


    The torture from the day before was still fresh in their minds. Atticus wasn''t just a torturer, he was a master of cruelty, someone they deeply regretted crossing.


    Their cries were loud, desperate, but Atticus said nothing. He didn''t need to.


    Without a word, he moved.


    The screams that followed tore through the prison, raw and relentless. They echoed down the halls, piercing the stone walls.


    Elysia and Alvis begged, pleaded for mercy, but none came.


    And then, silence.


    Atticus emerged from the prison, calm and unbothered. Not a single drop of blood marred his form. His steps were steady as he made his way back to his room.


    When he arrived, Anastasia was already there, standing at his door with a tray of food in her hands.


    Her eyes met his, and Atticus immediately noticed the sadness in her gaze.


    ''Does she know?'' he wondered.


    Her expression was soft, but he could feel her intent without even trying. She was heartbroken.


    The only reason Atticus could think of for her sadness was the sight of her son torturing others.


    ''The cameras,'' he realized.


    He had seen them before but hadn''t cared. His focus had been solely on making Alvis and Elysia feel unimaginable pain. It hadn''t mattered to him that someone might be watching, especially since he assumed it would only be a Ravenstein.


    He smiled as he approached. "Hey, Mom."


    Anastasia managed a weak smile. "Hey, baby," she muttered softly.


    Atticus hugged her, and she held him tightly, her fingers clutching the fabric of his shirt as though she didn''t want to let go.


    After a moment, they pulled apart, and Anastasia followed him into his room.


    Atticus tried to keep the conversation light, asking her about her day and making small talk. But the tension in the air was unmistakable. Her sadness was evident, and Atticus could feel her worry.


    When he finished eating, Anastasia picked up the tray and left the room, her mind clearly elsewhere.


    Atticus sighed heavily. "I wonder how she feels."


    But he already knew the answer.


    Anastasia still saw him as her little boy. The sight of him torturing others would disturb any parent, especially her. To her, he was growing up too fast, doing things no child should ever have to do.


    But there''s nothing I can do. This is who I am, Atticus thought, closing his eyes.


    He meditated for a while before finally lying down to sleep.


    The days passed.


    Atticus''s training routine was relentless and focused. He worked tirelessly on improving his spiritual eye and refining his proficiency with Omnicognition. Both abilities advanced significantly.


    His physical training, however, was light, simple exercises to warm up his body.


    Anastasia noticed this change and felt relieved. She didn''t know the details of what he was working on, but she was just happy to see him pacing himself for once instead of pushing himself to his limits. For her, it was a small victory, a sense of bnce she hadn''t seen in him before.


    After that day, Anastasia no longer showed sadness when she brought him dinner, even though Atticus continued torturing Alvis and Elysia daily. It was as if she had epted that her son had a cruel side. At least, that''s what Atticus hoped.


    One evening, both Avalon and Anastasia came to his room.


    Anastasia looked hesitant, while Avalon seemed more rxed.


    "We need to tell you something," Avalon began, crossing his arms. "The delegates from the other races are still here, and they''ve been pushing to meet you."


    Atticus frowned. He didn''t like where this was going.


    Avalon reached out and ruffled his hair. "You don''t have to meet them, son. But it might be easier to just shake a few hands, smile, and let them leave."


    Anastasia nodded and added softly, "It''ll be quick, I promise. If it''s too much, we can cancel it."


    Atticus shook his head. "No, it''s fine. I''ll do it."


    "Sorry, son," Avalon said with a shrug. "It won''t take long."


    "Thank you," Anastasia added, her voice warm but apologetic. "I know this isn''t easy for you."


    After they left, Atticus sat down with a heavy sigh.


    The delegates from the other races had been pressuring humanity''s leaders to arrange a meeting with him. Magnus had refused initially, because of Atticus''s condition. But now that Atticus was awake and well, the leaders felt they couldn''t risk angering the other races.


    Atticus understood the situation, but it didn''t make him any less irritated.


    What truly annoyed him, though, wasn''t the meeting itself. It was the fact that he would have to interrupt his training for something so trivial. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Time was precious, and this felt like a waste.


    ''Looks like I have no choice,'' he thought, his gaze cold and unwavering.

 Chapter 870 Cold

    Chapter 870 Cold


    The next day, Atticus woke early and began his usual routine. The room was silent except for the faint hum of spiritual energy as he meditated, sharpening his Omnicognition and refining his spiritual eye. He still remembered the conversation he had with his parents the day before and he couldn''t help but frown.


    Still, his focus remained razor sharp, time slipping by unnoticed until he felt a familiar presence approaching his door.


    With a sigh, he stood up. "Come in," he said, just as the person outside raised a hand to knock.


    The door creaked open slowly, revealing Arya. She hesitated in the doorway, frozen for a moment before steadying herself and stepping inside.


    "Young master," she said softly, bowing formally.


    "Arya." Atticus smiled, saying her name as though testing her reaction.


    She nced at him briefly before looking away, fidgeting ufortably.


    Atticus''s gaze didn''t waver. "Have you been avoiding me?"


    Arya stiffened. Her lips parted slightly, but no words came out. The silence was heavy, tense.


    Atticus took a step forward.


    Arya instinctively backed away, her feet shuffling against the polished floor. He moved closer, and she retreated again, until her back hit the wall.


    Her breathing quickened as his glowing purple eyes bore into hers.


    "Why are you avoiding me?"


    Arya bit her lower lip, her fists clenching at her sides. She tried to respond, but the overwhelming aura radiating from Atticus pinned her in ce.


    Memories of the past shed in her mind. She remembered standing beside him years ago, promising, ''I''ll protect you.''


    But now?


    Now he was stronger, unfathomably so. The gap between them was insurmountable. Who was she to protect him? She felt weak. Useless. A knot tightened in her chest, but she couldn''t admit the truth. What would he say?


    "I wasn''t avoiding you, young master," she said quickly. "I''ve been attending to mydy. She overexerted herself looking after you."


    Atticus stared at her, unmoved.


    Now that he was in the First Fold, Awareness, he could sense a lie before it was even spoken. Arya was lying. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    But he let it go.


    "Alright." He nodded. "So, what''s up?"


    Arya exhaled quietly, relieved. "Mydy asked me to inform you. The delegates are in the meeting room. They''re waiting for you."


    Atticus sighed deeply, running a hand through his hair. "Alright. I''ll be there soon."


    Arya bowed again and left the room.


    Atticus walked into his bathroom to freshen up, letting the cold water wash over him. When he stepped out, he dressed simply, nothing borate or shy.


    As he reached for the door, Ozeroth''s voice echoed in his mind.


    "What do you n on doing?"


    Atticus didn''t flinch. "I''m sure you can read my mind."


    There was a pause, then loud, boomingughter that seemed to reverberate through his entire being.


    "I approve! I approve!" Ozeroth bellowed. "I love seeing this!"


    Atticus''s expression turned cold, unreadable. Then, without another word, he stepped out.


    ¡­


    In an expansive hall, tension filled the air.


    The delegates of various races sat around a circr table, each exuding overwhelming power. Their distinct features set them apart, different skin tones, glowing eyes, sharp ws, or otherworldly auras.


    The air trembled under the weight of theirbined presence.


    At one end of the table sat Avalon, Anastasia, and a few Ravenstein elders. They were calm, observing the restless delegates with measured expressions.


    The delegates, however, were anything but calm.


    Frowns marred their faces as their auras fluctuated wildly, rising like crashing waves. The tension in the room was suffocating.


    They had been waiting for over a month to meet Atticus. Many had tried to force the humans'' hand, only to be denied time and time again. Now, finally given their chance, they were being made to wait again.


    The superior races, in particr, were furious.


    The lower races, who had initially joined the meeting to confirm the rumors about Atticus, had long since left. Theycked the authority to stand against the mid and superior races and knew they had no voice here.


    But the mid and superior races had stayed behind, refusing to leave the human domain. Their pride wouldn''t allow it.


    For them, this wasn''t just about meeting Atticus. It was about proving their dominance.


    They refused to leave because they couldn''t ept that the humans would dare defy them. They were superior, how could the humans refuse their demands and expect them to leave without achieving their goals?


    Their pride wouldn''t allow it.


    But now, their patience had worn thin.


    "He''ste," the Dimensari delegate growled, his frown deepening.


    The Vampyros delegate followed, his voice sharp and cutting. "This is uneptable. To keep us waiting like this, disrespectful, even for an apex."


    Avalon''s expression remained calm, though his fingers twitched against the table. Anastasia frowned slightly but stayed silent. The elders exchanged nces, all of them acutely aware of the rising tension.


    The delegates'' irritation was unwarranted, they had only just arrived, barely a minute ago. Yet, it was obvious that they disdained the very idea of being kept waiting by a human.


    ''Now I''m wishing I let Lyanna attend,'' Avalon thought to himself.


    He had insisted that Lyanna stay out of this meeting, knowing full well that her blunt and cold demeanor made her the worst choice for a diplomatic situation. Lyanna never tolerated arrogance and always spoke her mind, regardless of the consequences.


    But Lyanna and many others were still deeply interested in how the meeting would unfold.


    In the main control room of the Ravenstein estate, Lyanna, Sirius, Nathan, and dozens of family members watched the live feed with rapt attention.


    Lyanna''s knuckles were white as she gripped the armrest of her chair. "Pretentious bastards," she hissed under her breath.


    "Easy, Lyanna," Sirius said, though his jaw was clenched. "Avalon told us to let it go."


    The room was cold, not from the air but from the icy gazes of the Ravensteins watching. Even those who weren''t hot-tempered like Lyanna shared the same sentiment. These delegates had entered their domain and acted with tant disrespect.

 Chapter 871 True?

    Chapter 871 True?


    Another minute passed.


    The Dimensari delegate opened his mouth to speak again, but the door swung open before he could utter a word. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    All heads turned toward the entrance.


    A single figure stepped in.


    The room froze.


    It was him. Atticus Ravenstein. The apex of humanity.


    The delegates'' gazes sharpened instantly, like vultures circling prey. Their observational abilities were pushed to the limit as they scrutinized every detail of the young man who had caused such a stir.


    Atticus''s steps were measured, deliberate, each one echoing across the now silent hall. But it wasn''t his movements thatmanded their attention.


    It was his aura.


    Dominant. Overwhelming. Absolute.


    He hid nothing. There was no restraint, no attempt to soften his presence. His aura nketed the hall, pressing down on every individual like the weight of the world.


    The delegates'' expressions shifted.


    Disbelief.


    Shock.


    Mouths parted slightly, their confidence shaken.


    For over a month, they had debated the truth of the rumors. Could Atticus Ravenstein, a human, a member of a lower race, truly have faced a paragon? Could he have forced a paragon to retreat? None of them believed that.


    They hade to confirm what they believed must be lies. It could only be a lie.


    But now, as they faced him, those doubts began to crumble.


    And now, they knew. They had been right.


    Atticus wasn''t a paragon.


    But that wasn''t the source of their shock.


    The delegates were ancient beings, each over a century old, with lifetimes of experience and strength. Yet, as they sat there, under the weight of Atticus''s aura, they felt small.


    Insignificant.


    Inadequate.


    Even Avalon, Anastasia, and the Ravenstein elders were stunned. They had interacted with Atticus since his awakened some time ago. They knew he had grown stronger than before. But this? This was the first time they had felt the full force of his aura.


    It was staggering.


    In the control room, Lyanna, Sirius, and Nathan grinned widely. The cold, tense atmosphere had shifted, reced by an intense pride. They loved that boy so much.


    Atticus reached the circr table. Calmly, deliberately, he lowered himself into a seat.


    Silence.


    No words were spoken. None were needed. His presence alone had done more than any introduction ever could.


    The room remained quiet, every delegate frozen under his gaze.


    Although he was seated, Atticus didn''t pull back his aura. Instead, it grew heavier, more overwhelming, pressing down on everyone in the room. The delegates felt it, they felt their pride and sense of superiority crushed under the weight of his presence.


    He said nothing.


    Atticus sat calmly, his eyes closed as though meditating, as if the powerful figures around him didn''t exist. His only acknowledgment was a slight nod to his parents and the Ravenstein elders. He ignored the rest as though they didn''t matter.


    The superior races seethed. Their frowns deepened.


    This was disrespect of the highest order. A human, a lowly human, daring to ignore them, daring to greet his family while disregarding their presence entirely.


    But none of them spoke.


    To be the first to break the silence would be an admission of weakness. A disgrace.


    And so, the room waited.


    Minutes passed. Atticus remained unmoved, his calm demeanor unshaken and palpable. The tension mounted, growing so thick it felt as if the table itself would crack under the strain.


    But as the time passed, finally, someone spoke, breaking the tense silence.


    "Apex Atticus," the dragon delegate began, his tone measured and formal. "We heard of the events in Sector 8 and your condition afterward. The dragon race extends its well wishes to the apex of humanity and hopes for your full recovery."


    His words were polite, diplomatic.


    Another delegate followed immediately. The Aeonian representative spoke, his voice smooth and practiced. "The Aeonians would also like to express their best wishes for your recovery. Furthermore, we extend an open hand to the human domain and would be happy to assist in any way should the need arise."


    All eyes shifted to Atticus.


    His eyes opened slowly, glowing faintly with power. He turned his head toward the dragon delegate, then the Aeonian. Both flinched slightly under his gaze, despite their best efforts to hold steady.


    ''Such power.''


    That was the only thought in their minds.


    Atticus felt like a living weapon, a being so far removed from their understanding that sharing the same space with him felt wrong.


    Finally, he spoke.


    "Thank you for your thoughts, consideration, and well wishes," Atticus said, his tone calm but firm. "As you can see, I''ve recovered fully."


    He turned to the Aeonian delegate, his piercing gaze pinning them in ce. "I appreciate your offer of assistance. If the human domain ever has need, I''ll be sure to take you up on it."


    The Aeonian delegate nodded, though theirposure faltered slightly under his gaze.


    The dragon delegate''s lips curved into a polite smile as he spoke. "It''s good to see that you''re well, Apex Atticus. The dragon race values its rtionship with humanity and hopes to strengthen it further. Speaking of which¡­"


    His gaze sharpened, and his tone grew pointed. "We sent a token of goodwill to you after the Nexus event, a piece forged from the sturdiest grandmaster+ dragon scales. It was our hope that it would serve you well. However, I notice it isn''t here. Did it not meet your expectations?"


    Atticus''s lips curved into a faint smile, his tone unreadable. "Not at all. It served me well."


    The dragon delegate''s expression rxed slightly, but Atticus wasn''t finished.


    "But it was destroyed during the battle at Sector 8."


    The room fell silent.


    The shock that rippled through the hall was palpable.


    "Destroyed?" one delegate muttered, their voice barely audible but filled with disbelief.


    Dragon scales forged into a grandmaster+ artifact were renowned for their durability. They were considered almost indestructible by anyone below the paragon rank.


    For it to be destroyed meant only one thing.


    Only a paragon, or something equally powerful, could have achieved such a feat.


    Were the rumors true?

 Chapter 872 Place

    Chapter 872 ce


    "Destroyed?"


    The dragon delegate''s voice was filled with disbelief. It wasn''t a small im.


    The dragon race prided themselves on the durability of their scales. Grandmaster+ rank dragon scales were among the hardest materials on the. For anyone below a paragon rank, it was nearly impossible to destroy them.


    Yet, what was he hearing now? Destroyed? It was hard to believe, especially when they had just dismissed the rumors of Atticus battling a paragon as exaggerations.


    At this point, the other delegates leaned forward, listening with rapt attention. None of them were strangers to the strength of dragon scales, and their shock mirrored the dragon delegate''s.


    Atticus''s expression remained calm, unchanging.


    "Yes. During my fight in Sector 8, it unfortunately couldn''t withstand the intensity," he said evenly.


    The tension in the room shifted. Delegates exchanged nces, their expressions narrowing.


    If the artifact had been destroyed, then perhaps the rumors weren''t just baseless. Such destruction could only ur in a battle above the Grandmaster+ level. If this were true, did it mean the rumors of Atticus forcing a paragon to retreat were real?


    They were torn.


    The room fell into a heavy silence, each breath weighed down by the uncertainty and tension.


    Then, the Dimensari delegate scoffed, breaking the stillness.


    "Why don''t you shed more light on the incident at Sector 8?" he asked, his tone sharp and dismissive. "We heard the damage caused was¡­ devastating."


    There was no respect in his voice, no attempt at diplomacy. It was amand,ced with condescension, as though addressing someone beneath him.


    The other delegates listened in, their curiosity piqued.


    Avalon and Anastasia''s expressions darkened, their frowns mirroring those of the Ravensteins watching from the control room. Lyanna''s gaze narrowed as she tilted her head to the side.


    Do they suspect something?


    The Ravensteins knew the truth of what had happened in Sector 8. It wasn''t just the Obsidian Order''s attack. It was the emergence of a greater threat tied to the Starhaven lineage. A secret the paragons had fought to bury, and were still fighting to contain. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    All eyes turned to Atticus, waiting for his response.


    It came without hesitation.


    "Why?"


    His response was a single word, but it carried immense weight. The Dimensari delegate''s brow furrowed further, his frown deepening.


    He didn''t like the tone. He didn''t like the audacity of the boy sitting across from him.


    "From what I''ve heard, the Obsidian Order was involved," the delegate said, his voice sharper now,ced with irritation as if he couldn''t believe he needed to exin himself. "They''re a global threat, a terrorist gue across all domains. Any information regarding their movements must be shared, for the greater good."


    His gaze swept across the Ravensteins at the table, his annoyance clear.


    "Allowing the Obsidian Order to attack your domain shows ipetence. Weakness. It''s no wonder they see humanity as an easy target."


    The Ravensteins'' expressions turned colder. The words weren''t just an observation, they were a direct insult.


    In the control room, Lyanna''s lips curled into a snarl. "I''d freeze his tongue before he finished that sentence if I were there," she muttered, her grip tightening on the chair''s armrest. The temperature in the control room dropped noticeably.


    But no one at the table spoke.


    The Dimensari delegate''s words, harsh as they were, weren''tpletely wrong. Allowing the Obsidian Order to attack the human domain had indeed been a failure. Sharing information about their movements could potentially help the other races in their mutual fight against the organization.


    The Dimensari delegate leaned back slightly, watching Atticus. He was counting on the Vampyros delegate''s ability to sense intent to gauge whether the young apex was lying.


    Atticus''s response, however, came calmly, his expression unchanging.


    But the question wasn''t about right or wrong. In Eldoralth, it had never been about that.


    It was about power.


    And Atticus? He held all the power in the room.


    His response was simple, his tone measured.


    "They attacked Sector 8. I fought them. They ran."


    Silence.


    The delegates stared at him, waiting for more. But nothing came.


    The tension in the room rose sharply, a wave of unspoken emotions pressing down on everyone.


    The Dimensari delegate''s face twisted in anger. His eyes narrowed, his expression almost feral. The audacity. The arrogance. Just what did this boy think of them?


    Before he could voice his outrage, another voice cut through the silence.


    "You''re being too much, boy," the Vampyros delegate said coldly, his words like ice. "Do you think because you won somepetition by sheer luck, you''re now untouchable? Know your ce."


    The air grew colder. A deadly aura seeped from the Vampyros delegate, spreading through the room like a creeping shadow. His killing intent was suffocating, wrapping around everyone like a shroud.


    The Vampyros were known for their cold-blooded nature, and their delegate was no exception.


    The other delegates exchanged nces but chose not to intervene. They weren''t here to make alliances or settle disputes, they were here for answers.


    At the Ravenstein side of the table, Anastasia moved slightly, as if about to speak. Her anger was clear.


    But Avalon reached out, gripping her hand firmly, stopping her.


    She turned to him, her eyes filled with questions.


    Avalon shook his head, mouthing silently: "Leave it to him."


    Anastasia hesitated, her frown deepening. She didn''t like it, but she trusted her husband''s judgment. Taking a deep breath, she leaned back, though her gaze remained fixed on her son.


    Avalon shifted his attention back to Atticus, his thoughts swirling.


    ''What will he do?''


    Atticus was his son, but Avalon couldn''t im to understand himpletely. There was always something about Atticus, his depth, his resolve, that seemed just out of reach. Only recently had Avalon begun to glimpse his son''s true perspective on life, death, and power.


    Now, like everyone else in the room, Avalon waited.


    Atticus''s expression remained calm, his face unreadable. His glowing purple eyes locked onto the Vampyros delegate.


    The shift in his aura was subtle, but unmistakable.


    A predator staring down its prey.


    The room held its collective breath.


    The apex of humanity was about to speak.

 Chapter 873 Pests

    Chapter 873 Pests


    The hall was filled with tension, every delegate listening as Atticus''s voice rose. Calm, steady, but expansive.


    "Then let me ask you something," Atticus said, titling hus head to the side slowly, "How would you deal with pests? Pests that keep pestering you even though you''ve made it clear they''re not wanted?"


    "In case you''ve forgotten, this is the human domain."


    His aura surged like a storm, rippling across the room. The walls groaned under the pressure, the sound echoing ominously.


    "You have no demands here. You have no voice. I will treat you as you are: pests," his gaze sharpened,


    "what are you going to do about it?"


    The room froze, the weight of his words sinking in.


    In the control room, silent excitement filled the air as the Ravensteins watching the live feed grinned widely. None of them spoke, but their clenched fists and proud expressions said it all.


    He said it.


    Atticus had voiced exactly what they all wanted to say. Those arrogant delegates had overstepped, and he had put them in their ce.


    He was a true Ravenstein.


    Avalon allowed a small smile to cross his face, despite the current tension in the hall.


    But the delegates weren''t smiling.


    The Dimensari and Vampyros delegates froze.


    A human child had just called them pests.


    Their blood boiled, their pride shattered.


    The atmosphere darkened, a suffocating killing intent exploding from the two delegates. It washed over the room like a tidal wave, oppressive and heavy.


    The Dimensari and Vampyros delegates shot up from their seats, their auras ring like wildfire. The tension reached its breaking point.


    Then, it happened.


    Atticus''s aura erupted like a nuclear explosion.


    The force of it cracked the circr table, spreading fissures through the polished stone. The entire room shook violently.


    Both delegates, mid-motion, were mmed back into their seats as though an invisible hand had forced them down.


    The weight of Atticus''s aura crushed them, smothering their killing intent like a fire being doused.


    The Dimensari and Vampyros delegates locked eyes with Atticus.


    His glowing purple gaze burned into them, unyielding, as if daring them to move again.


    Their hearts trembled.


    Fear.


    The Vampyros delegate despised the feeling. He had spent centuries being the one to inflict fear, never the one to feel it. And now, this boy, this human, had made him feel small.


    His anger surged.


    Blood red veins crawled across his face, his crimson eyes glowing fiercely. The metallic scent of blood filled the air as a faint pull tugged at everyone''s veins, as though their blood was being summoned.


    The room grew colder.


    Then, the Vampyros delegate moved.


    The world seemed to freeze.


    In the control room, the Ravensteins watching the live feed froze, their eyes widening in shock.


    "He wouldn''t dare¡­" Lyanna muttered, her voice trailing off.


    But he had.


    The Vampyros delegate lunged, his movements faster than the eye could follow. His killing intent spiked, sharp and deadly, filling the hall with a chilling intensity.


    But before he could reach Atticus, everything stopped.


    Atticus didn''t react.


    His expression remained cold and indifferent, as if the delegate''s approach wasn''t worth acknowledging.


    The air changed, charged with electricity. Thunder rumbled.


    Then, in a single, decisive moment, it happened.


    A bolt of lightning struck down from above, instantaneous and blinding. It pierced through the Vampyros delegate, enveloping his body in an electric glow.


    There was no explosion, no dramatic shockwave.


    The lightning and the Vampyros delegate vanished together, disappearing without a trace.


    The hall fell into absolute silence.


    The delegates froze, their shock palpable. Even the Dimensari delegate, who had been supposed to join the Vampyros in attacking, immediately sat back down. His face was pale, his previous arrogance gone.


    Everyone in the room knew exactly what had happened.


    Magnus.


    The Ravensteins didn''t need to say a word. The energy left behind was unmistakable. The Vampyros delegate wasn''t dead; he had been transported, removed from the human domain entirely.


    It was a warning.


    A loud, clear, unmistakable warning.


    The Dimensari delegate''s jaw clenched tightly as he stood again, but this time, he didn''t attack. His cold gaze lingered on Atticus, filled with hostility. Then, with a sharp turn, he began walking toward the exit.


    The other delegates exchanged uneasy nces.


    They hade to the human domain with a purpose: to confirm the rumors about Atticus. Was he truly a paragon-level force? From what they had seen, it was clear he wasn''t. But something else was at y, and it left them deeply unsettled.


    Having confirmed their agenda, staying any longer felt foolish.


    One by one, the delegates followed the Dimensari representative. Some exchanged whispered threats about informing their races of the humans'' audacity.


    But not all of them left with hostility.


    The dragon and Aeonian delegates maintained their diplomatic poise, nodding politely toward Atticus and the Ravenstein representatives as they departed. Their smiles were calm, their words courteous, but their wariness was clear.


    The hall emptied slowly, leaving behind a heavy silence that was shattered in the next second.


    ..... N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Avalon''s loudughter broke through like thunder.


    "My boy!" he eximed, his voice booming. He walked over to Atticus and pulled him into a tight hug.


    "You, my boy, are a Ravenstein through and through! You didn''t just put them in their ce; you buried them under it!" Avalon pped him on the back.


    Atticus allowed the embrace, his expression softening slightly as a smile appeared on his face.


    Anastasia approached the duo, cing a gentle hand on his shoulder. She seemed happy and at the same time she felt a hint of unease.


    Atticus had been incredible but he waspletely differentpared to the way he addressed her and the other family members. It was as though though he was a different person.


    In the control room, the Ravensteins watching erupted in cheers and grins.


    Atticus had put the delegates of the other races in their ce, and while it was certain there would be consequences, none of the Ravensteins cared about that for now.


    They were focused only on the satisfaction of asserting their strength and dominance. The future could bring whatever challenges it wanted, they would deal with it when the time came. For now, they were content, knowing they had shown the other races exactly where they stood.


    The day passed quickly, and life within the Ravenstein estate returned to its usual rhythm.


    Atticus resumed his rigorous training.


    He observed the Ravenstein youths sparring and honed his Omnicognition further, pushing the limits of his ability to replicate mana signatures. At the same time, he continued refining his spiritual eye, growing more precise and efficient with every passing day.


    Time moved swiftly, and soon the consequences of the meeting with the delegates began to manifest.


    Trade agreements with other races were halted, one after another. Goods that once flowed freely into the human domain stopped. At the borders, tensions rose to dangerous levels. Patrols became more frequent, and the risk of petty skirmishes increased.


    The superior and mid-tier races made it clear, they were attempting to iste the human domain.


    Despite the growing unrest, Atticus remained unbothered.


    His focus never wavered.


    To him, power was the only solution to their problems. Strength would protect humanity. Strength would answer every challenge.


    Months passed.


    Atticus stood in the center of the Aegis airship''s control room, his presencemanding. Beside him were Amara and several crew members, each busy with their tasks.


    Through therge ss window, a towering fortress loomed on the horizon, its spires piercing the sky like jagged des.

 Chapter 874 Echohelm

    Chapter 874 Echohelm


    A towering fortress stood tall under the heavy and serious gazes of its gathered upants.


    In the center of the open courtyard, surrounded by the fortress''s walls, less than ten individuals stood in silence, their eyes fixed on the sky above.


    Encircling the courtyard, from windows, ledges, and rooftops of the surrounding buildings, countless warriors watched silently, the air filled with anticipation. Some leaned casually against windowsills, arms folded, while others perched on ledges, whispering in hushed tones. Many craned their necks, their faces filled with eagerness.


    Every gaze was turned upward, waiting.


    Among the spectators, most bore the distinct features of the Resonara family: vibrant green hair and bulky headsets covering their oversized ears.


    At the forefront of the group standing in the middle of the courtyard was a man whose presence radiated authority and power. His aura filled the courtyard like an approaching storm.


    Candence Resonara.


    He was themander of Fort Echohelm, the Resonara family''s stronghold in Sector 10. His sharp features and green hair marked his Resonara bloodline, though he was not a direct descendant.


    Candence''s frown deepened as his gaze swept across the warriors surrounding him. Excitement buzzed through the crowd, but their focus wasn''t on him. It was on what, or rather, who, they were waiting for.


    ''How annoying,'' Candence thought, clicking his tongue in irritation.


    This day was among the worst of his life. Possibly the worst.


    From a young age, Candence had been hailed as a genius. Despite not being a direct descendant of the Resonara family, he had far exceeded expectations. At 66 years old, he achieved the grandmaster+ rank, a feat celebrated across the human domain.


    When he was namedmander of Fort Echohelm, the people practically worshiped him. Wherever he went, all eyes were on him. He was the center of attention.


    But a few days ago, everything had changed.


    The news came abruptly: Atticus Ravenstein, the apex of humanity, wasing to the fortress.


    No exnation was given. It was as if they didn''t consider Candence important enough to deserve one, or worse, as if Atticus himself hadn''t cared to provide one.


    The fortress erupted with excitement. The attention Candence had alwaysmanded shifted in an instant to someone who hadn''t even arrived yet.


    ''He''s not even here!''


    The bitter thought gnawed at him as he turned his head slightly, catching sight of a young boy.


    Lyric, his son, stood just behind him, staring at the sky with wide eyes and a grin so bright it made Candence''s frown deepen further.


    Usually, Lyric wasposed, trying to copy his father''s calm andmanding demeanor. He admired Candence deeply, looking up to him in every way. But ever since hearing about Atticus''s arrival, Lyric couldn''t stop talking about the 17-year-old apex.


    Candence''s jaw tightened as he recalled their recent conversation.


    "Atticus Ravenstein my role model!" Lyric had eximed, nearly bouncing on his feet.


    Candence had stared at him, his face twitching. "I''m supposed to be your role model," he muttered under his breath.


    But Lyric, oblivious, had continued. "He''s just so cool, Dad! He''s fought paragons, won the Nexus¡­ What can''t he do?"


    Candence groaned inwardly. ''What can''t he do? How about stealing my son''s admiration?''


    As he stewed in his thoughts, a calm, knowing voice snapped him out of his brooding.


    "Master Candence, you seem troubled," came the tone of an aged man standing to his right.


    Candence turned, meeting the sharp gaze of Vyn, a Resonara man with a schrly air. His long green beard swayed slightly as he stroked it, his piercing eyes unyielding.


    "It''s nothing, Vyn," Candence said quickly, brushing off the inquiry. "Just a lot on my mind."


    Vyn raised an eyebrow, his expression thoughtful but probing. "You''re worried about him, aren''t you?"


    Candence paused for a brief moment, but his hesitation quickly turned to deflection. "Not worried. Just cautious."


    Vyn chuckled softly, stroking his beard as his gaze turned upward. "There''s nothing to worry about. From all reports, Atticus Ravenstein is straightforward. Respectful, even. Not the arrogant type people fear he might be."


    Candence gave a slight nod, but his jaw tightened. He wasn''t concerned about Atticus''s personality or character. What ate at him was the shift in attention. The excitement. The hero worship.


    ''Jealousy,'' he admitted to himself bitterly, though he''d never say it aloud. Even thinking it felt humiliating.


    Clearing his throat, Candence turned back to the sky and chose silence. But the quiet didn''tst.


    Minutes passed.


    A massive airship appeared on the horizon.


    The fortress stirred as excitement rippled through the gathered warriors like an electric current. Murmurs filled the air, growing louder as the Aegis airship drew closer.


    Candence''s frown deepened, frustration bubbling to the surface. He could already feel hismand over the atmosphere slipping away.


    "Silence!" he barked.


    His voice boomed through the courtyard like a crack of thunder. The murmurs stopped instantly, every warrior falling into silence as though his voice had struck them directly.


    The airship descended slowly, its sleek, imposing frame catching the sunlight. Its size casted a long shadow over the fortress and the gathered crowd.


    As the Aegis airshipnded with a low, controlled hum, the fortress fell into a deafening silence. Hearts pounded like drums in the chests of the warriors.


    Atticus Ravenstein, a name immortalized in the human domain, was about to step out. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    To them, he was no longer just a boy. He was a legend. A force of nature. The apex of humanity.


    The hull lowered with slowness, touching the ground with a faint thud. Even that sound was almost drowned by the sheer anticipation weighing in the air.


    A single footstep echoed.


    Then another.


    It felt as though time slowed to a crawl. Every head turned, every eye fixed on the figure descending the ramp.


    Atticus.


    His steps were measured, his expression calm and unreadable. But his aura, it was anything but calm.


    It swept over the fortress like an unstoppable tide, pressing down on every soul present. Warriors who had spent years training under grueling conditions felt their knees weaken. Some couldn''t even lift their heads, unable to defy the invisible weight radiating from the 17-year-old.


    Candence''s eyes widened in disbelief, his heart pounding.


    ''What the hell is this?''


    He had prepared himself for Atticus''s arrival. He had read the reports, watched the Nexus event, and expected someone strong. But this?


    This wasn''t strength, it was something far beyond that. It was overwhelming. Monstrous.


    "Impossible," he muttered under his breath.


    Atticus''s glowing purple gaze swept across the area. It didn''t linger on anyone, yet each person felt as though he was staring directly into their very soul. His presence wasn''t just physical, it was everywhere.


    Seconds dragged on like hours, the oppressive silence heavier than ever.

 Chapter 875 Problem

    Chapter 875 Problem


    Vyn, standing just behind Candence suddenly tapped him lightly on the shoulder. The fortressmander jolted out of his stunned state, realizing that Atticus was steadily approaching.


    ''Shit,'' Candence thought, his chest tightening.


    This wasn''t just any visitor, this was the apex of humanity. His importance far outweighed anyone else in the fortress. Allowing him to approach without a proper greeting wasn''t just disrespectful, it was outright uneptable.


    Candence moved quickly, followed closely by Vyn and the othermanders. Within seconds, they met Atticus halfway.


    Candence lowered his head into a deep bow, surprising even himself.


    "Apex Atticus," he said, his voice steady despite the turmoil raging inside him. "Wee to Fort Echohelm."


    Behind him, themanders followed suit, bowing deeply. The warriors scattered across the courtyard mirrored the gesture, their respect and awe palpable.


    Candence couldn''t exin it. He had nned to offer a small bow, as the fortressmander he still had to save face, but his body had acted on its own. The annoyance, the jealousy, everything he''d felt before, was gone, reced by something much greater: awe.


    Atticus stopped before them, his piercing gaze settling on Candence and themanders. The weight of his presence alone made their hearts race.


    After a brief pause, Atticus finally spoke. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Thank you for the thoughtful wee," he said, his voice calm but piercing. "I look forward to fighting alongside you all in theing days."


    Candence''s lips parted, and for a moment, he was at a loss for words. The respect in Atticus''s tone contrasted sharply with the overwhelming aura he exuded. It felt surreal.


    It was akin to a king addressing peasants with a formal tone.


    He managed a nod after a second, forcing his voice to remain steady. "The honor is ours, Apex Atticus."


    Gathering himself, Candence gestured to the aged man at his side. "This is Vyn, our chief strategist," he said. "And these are mymanders."


    Atticus''s gaze shifted, briefly scanning each face beforending on Vyn.


    And then everything stilled.


    His purple eyes narrowed slightly as they rested on the strategist. The air grew heavier, and even Vyn, who had lived decades immersed in the chaos of war, felt hisposure falter.


    Vyn bowed slightly, his expression cautious. "Is there something the matter, Apex Atticus?"


    The othermanders exchanged nervous nces, wondering if something had gone wrong. Thest thing any of them wanted was to offend the apex of humanity.


    Even Candence frowned, trying to read the situation.


    Atticus held Vyn''s gaze for a moment longer before finally speaking.


    "It''s nothing."


    His tone was final, leaving no room for further questions. The tension lingered for a few seconds before it was clear that Atticus had no intention of borating.


    Candence cleared his throat, breaking the silence.


    "You must be tired, Apex Atticus," he said quickly, seizing the opportunity to move things along. "Allow my son to escort you to your chambers."


    Turning slightly, he barked, "Lyric! Come forward and introduce yourself."


    At the back of the group, Lyric flinched.


    "Cing!" he stammered, stumbling forward and stopping in front of Atticus. His eyes widened as he stared, clearly awestruck.


    "Lyric," Candence said sharply, snapping his son out of his daze.


    "R-right!" Lyric straightened, bowing so deeply it was almostical. "My name is Lyric Resonara! It''s an honor to meet you, Apex Atticus!"


    His voice cracked slightly as he spoke, and he looked up nervously, his admiration shining through despite his obvious nerves.


    Momentster, Atticus stood in a luxurious room filled with every amenity and more. It was clear they had gone to great lengths to prepare for his arrival.


    ''Bond,'' Ozeroth''s voice echoed in his head, low and questioning.


    Atticus''s eyes turned cold as he responded silently. "I know."


    A slight pause followed before Ozeroth spoke again.


    ''Then why didn''t you do anything? This isn''t like you.''


    Atticus walked toward therge window, drawing back the curtains and letting sunlight flood the room.


    Ozeroth could have plucked the answer directly from Atticus''s mind, but his ego wouldn''t let him. He would never rely on shortcuts unless absolutely necessary.


    "I wanted to," Atticus replied calmly. "But I decided to wait. I need to fully understand the situation before I act. Besides, he''s not the only one."


    "Hmm. That sounds boring and stupid. You should just round them all up and kill them," Ozeroth said, his tone filled with annoyance.


    A faint smile tugged at Atticus''s lips. "That''s exactly what I''ll do, eventually. Just give me a day."


    Ozeroth went silent, clearly dissatisfied, leaving Atticus to his thoughts.


    He stood by the open window, gazing out. His chambers were on the top floor of one of the fortress towers, offering a sweeping view of the entire fort.


    "How surprising," he muttered to himself.


    If he were honest, Atticus was a bit shocked. He hade to the Resonara Fortress with two purposes. The first was to visit the location Whisker had instructed him to, and the second was to study the Resonara mana signature.


    Of all the tier one bloodlines in the human domain, the Resonara''s ability to control sound and the Steris family''s sr energy maniption were the only ones Atticus hadn''t explored, the ones that had to do with energy maniption anyways.


    After bonding with Ozeroth and discovering the potential of Omnicognition, he had made it his goal to learn the unique abilities of every tier-one family.


    It was a daunting task, but he was confident he could achieve it.


    Coming to the Resonara Fortress was supposed to be straightforward, a chance to aplish two goals at once. The fort was close to Whisker''s location, and he could use the opportunity to study the Resonara sound ability. It was meant to be quick and efficient.


    What he hadn''t expected was drama orplications.


    Yet, from the moment he arrived, trouble had greeted him.


    Through his spiritual eye, Atticus had discovered multiple spies from the Vampyros race hidden within the fortress.


    And one of them was none other than the chief strategist of the entire fort.

 Chapter 876 Unsure

    Chapter 876 Unsure


    The day passed quickly, and the fortress was filled with excitement over the arrival of the apex of humanity. Ever since the Nexus event, Atticus Ravenstein had be a figure of legend, someone everyone wanted to meet, even if only once in their lives.


    For many, what they had witnessed today would likely be the closest they would ever get to him. But none wereining. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Atticus spent most of his time in his room, meditating in silence. He had arrived in the mid afternoon and politely declined any food or amenities, iming he had already eaten beforeing to the fortress.


    However, as night fell, he decided to ept one act of hospitality.


    A knock at his door broke his focus.


    "The fortressmander would like to respectfully invite you to dinner, Apex Atticus," said the maid kneeling before him.


    Atticus''s eyes flickered open,nding on her. His gaze was sharp but calm. After a brief pause, he nodded slightly.


    "Inform him I''ll join him shortly."


    The maid bowed deeply before leaving the room. As the door closed, Atticus let out a soft exhale and rose from his cross-legged position.


    He walked over to the open window, staring out at the fortress below.


    "How annoying," he muttered under his breath.


    The fortress was still alive with activity. Despite thete hour, it was brightly lit, with warriors moving purposefully through the grounds, each engaged in their own tasks.


    Atticus watched them for a moment, feeling torn.


    These past few months had left him confused about how to live his life and what to n for the future. After his confrontation with the delegates of the other races, he noticed a subtle but significant change in how the other tier-one families treated him.


    Before, even after his victory in the Nexus, their support had been cautious. They had sent valuable gifts, but not enough to disy unwavering loyalty or full trust. Atticus had understood this perfectly and hadn''t expected more from them.


    "But now¡­"


    Now, things were different. The support from the tier-one families was overwhelming.


    The Alverians had sent an immense supply of potions. The Emberforge family had delivered a mountain of weapons and armor. The Enigmalnks had sent a truckload of runes and artifacts, each designed for specific uses. Even the Stormrider family had contributed.


    The gifts were staggering not just in quantity but in quality. Every weapon, potion, rune, and artifact was at least grandmaster+ rank, with many reaching the paragon rank.


    And it didn''t stop there.


    Every tier-one family had personally visited the Ravenstein estate, publicly dering their support and loyalty to him.


    At first, Atticus had been overwhelmed.


    To be honest, he hadn''t known how to handle the situation. The sheer amount of support, gifts, and derations had left him unsure of where to even begin.


    As he received these tokens of loyalty, his mind grew more muddled.


    "Things are getting moreplicated," he muttered.


    He had never wanted to take on any kind of leadership role in the human domain. To him, it felt like too much effort for too little reward. His only goal had been to grow strong enough to protect his family. That was supposed to be it.


    But now, with all theseplications, it felt as though he was inheriting a responsibility he hadn''t asked for.


    Atticus wasn''t a hero. But he wasn''t a viin either.


    He let out another breath, his gaze lingering on the bustling fortress below. "It''s too much¡­" he whispered, his voice barely audible.


    Atticus treated people the way they treated him. Right now, the human domain was treating him well. If something were to happen in the future, ignoring their plight wouldn''t sit well with him.


    He wouldn''t be able to.


    "Now you can be quiet," Atticus directed inwardly at Ozeroth, though the spirit remained silent, apparently unwilling to respond.


    Atticus shook his head. Advice from the old man would have been wee, but it seemed none wasing.


    After pondering for a bit, Atticus stopped overthinking and decided to head to dinner.


    After wandering through the fortress for a short time, Atticus finally found the dining room. The sound of muffled conversations greeted him as he approached.


    The moment he stepped inside, the brightly lit room fell silent.


    Seated around a long mahogany table were Candence, Vyn, and the fortressmanders. Their casual chatter ceased abruptly as their gazes locked on him.


    One by one, they stood, their movements stiff.


    "Wee, Apex Atticus," Candence greeted, his voice steady, though his posture betrayed the weight Atticus'' presence.


    The others echoed his greeting, bowing slightly. Despite theirposed appearances, none could fully mask the unease Atticus''s presence brought.


    Atticus nodded his head slightly. "Thank you."


    Candence gestured toward the seat at the opposite head of the table. Without hesitation, Atticus walked forward and took his ce. Candence resumed his seat at the other end, with Vyn on his right and the othermanders lined along the sides.


    A heavy silence settled over the room.


    The table wasden with food, steaming and artfully prepared, but no one reached for it. The tension in the air was palpable.


    Candence cleared his throat, attempting to shake off the oppressive weight of Atticus''s aura. His thoughts churned.


    ''He''s just 17. I''ve lived more than four of his lifetimes.''


    But the knowledge that Atticus was stronger than anyone present, including himself, rendered the attempt to bolster his confidence hollow.


    Finally, Candence broke the silence, carefully choosing his words. "Apex Atticus, your presence here is an honor. Please, enjoy the meal we''ve prepared for you."


    Atticus didn''t respond immediately. Instead, he picked up his fork and began eating in silence.


    Themanders exchanged hesitant nces before tentatively following his lead. The quiet tter of utensils against tes filled the room, the only sound breaking the tension.


    Dinner continued this way, themanders too intimidated to speak. When the meal concluded, the maids entered to clear the table, and the already heavy air grew denser.


    It was Vyn who finally broke the silence. His sharp, measured voice cut through the tension.


    "Apex Atticus, I hope you''ve found the fortress to your satisfaction. It''s not muchpared to the luxuries of the Ravenstein estate, but we''ve done our best to make itfortable."


    All eyes shifted to Atticus, awaiting his response.

 Chapter 877 Odd

    Chapter 877 Odd


    Candence turned to Atticus, his expression tense. Fort Echohelm wasn''t designed for luxury. It was a battle zone, functional, fortified, and practical. Yet, they had gone to great lengths to amodate someone of Atticus''s status.


    Atticus''s gaze shifted to Vyn, lingering just long enough to make the aged man visibly ufortable.


    "It has been a pleasant experience. Thank you for your concern," Atticus said evenly, his tone calm. Then, with a slight pause, he asked, "By the way, how long have you been stationed here?"


    Themanders exchanged surprised nces. Atticus''s focus on Vyn was unexpected.


    Vyn quicklyposed himself. "I''ve served at Fort Echohelm for decades now," he began, but Candence interrupted.


    "Vyn is one of our most trusted strategists," Candence said. "He''s been here longer than I have, and his counsel has been invaluable to the fort''s operations."


    Atticus nodded slightly, his expression unreadable.


    Vyn offered a polite smile. "We''re d everything is to your liking, Apex Atticus." He hesitated briefly before continuing. "To better serve you, it would help to understand the purpose of your visit. The situation at the fortress has grown increasingly dangerous, especially with the recent hostilities from the Vampyros race."


    At the mention of the Vampyros, the atmosphere shifted. Themanders'' expressions hardened, their difort evident.


    "They''ve been attacking the fort?" Atticus asked calmly.


    "Not directly," Vyn admitted. "But we''ve lost several scouting parties in recent months. All evidence points to the Vampyros, though they deny any involvement."


    Atticus''s eyes narrowed slightly, his mind working quickly. ''He''s trying to gauge my intentions.''


    "That''s fine," Atticus said dismissively. "I can handle myself. Don''t worry." His gaze shifted to Candence. "Speaking of those scouting parties, I''d like to join one."


    The table froze.


    Candence''s eyes widened in shock, and the othermanders exchanged incredulous looks.


    "Outside the border is dangerous," Candence said quickly, trying to dissuade him. "It''spletelywless. Anything could happen out there."


    Thest thing anyone wanted was for Atticus to die on their watch. The consequences would be catastrophic for them all.


    Atticus''s gaze locked onto Candence''s, unmoving and unrelenting. The fortressmander hesitated, his words faltering. Just from Atticus''s expression, he knew there was no refusing this request.


    With a resigned sigh, Candence nodded. "Very well. I''ll arrange it."


    Seeing no further matters to discuss, Atticus stood, offering the table a brief nod. Themanders rose in unison, bowing slightly as he left the room.


    The moment the door closed behind him, the tension in the room finally broke.


    Candence leaned back in his chair, exhaling heavily. "He''s¡­ something else."


    Vyn stroked his beard, his expression unreadable. "Yes, he is."


    Themanders silently nodded, their exhaled breaths showing their shared relief.


    After dinner, Atticus returned to his room.


    "I still think you should''ve just killed him," Ozeroth''s voice echoed in his mind.


    Atticus scoffed. "Oh, now you have something to say?"


    But Ozeroth went silent again, leaving Atticus to shake his head.


    ''If my actions earlier weren''t clear, they are now. He knows I suspect something. Let''s see how he responds.''


    With that thought, Atticus meditated in the stillness of his room, centering himself before falling into a deep sleep.


    The next day arrived quickly. As Atticus walked through the fortress, he was joined by an overly excited Lyric.


    "Apex Atticus! Isn''t this fortress amazing? It''s been standing for over a century! The Resonara warriors have such strict routines. They start training at dawn and patrol in shifts to ensure we''re always ready for an attack. Oh, and the wall defense systems? They''re top-tier!"


    Lyric''s voice was filled with enthusiasm, his words spilling out rapidly.


    Lyric didn''t stop talking, pointing out various structures and exining their purposes. He even shared stories about past border skirmishes.


    ''He talks too much,'' Atticus thought, sighing inwardly. Just yesterday, the boy had been too shy to speak.


    But things had changed. After Atticus left his room, he had run into Lyric again. Despite a few awkward moments, Lyric eventually showed his excitable side.


    Yet, a faint smile crossed Atticus''s face. Lyric''s enthusiasm wasn''t annoying, it was refreshing. His admiration felt genuine, his mind pure and untainted.


    Eventually, Lyric stopped in front of a tall building integrated into the fortress wall, facing the border.


    "I want to show you something!" Lyric eximed, his excitement intense. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Atticus followed him inside. They took an elevator to the top floor, entering a control room bustling with activity. The room was filled with segmented stations, each with screens disying live feeds of the border.


    As Atticus stepped inside, the energy in the room shifted. The warriors manning the stations immediately noticed his presence. They stood and bowed deeply.


    "Apex Atticus," they greeted in unison.


    Atticus acknowledged them with a slight nod, his gaze scanning the room before following Lyric to arge screen.


    "This is my station," Lyric said proudly, gesturing to the screen. "I usually monitor the perimeter after training. My father doesn''t let me patrol the border yet, especially now, with the Vampyros acting up and all the weird movements¡­"


    Atticus''s eyes flickered. "Weird movements?"


    Lyric froze, his face paling as though he had just said something forbidden. "N-no, it''s nothing. Just a slip of the tongue!" he stammered, attempting to backtrack.


    But Atticus wasn''t buying it.


    "Tell me," he said, his tone firm andmanding.


    Lyric tensed, the weight of Atticus''s authority too overwhelming to resist. His eyes darted nervously around the room.


    Atticus raised a hand, creating an air and space barrier around them to block all sound from escaping. His gaze was sharp. "Speak."


    Lyric sighed, his shoulders slumping. "It started months ago. The Vampyros have been crossing into our territory more frequently. At first, it was just small groups. But then we noticed a pattern. It feels like they''re searching for something. I tried telling my father, but he wouldn''t believe me. Master Vyn convinced him it was just the Vampyros asserting dominance. But I know they''re after something."


    Atticus''s mind raced. This could be a coincidence, but he wasn''t naive. He had to take it seriously.


    ''Could they be after the same thing I''m searching for? If so, it must be important.''


    He released the barrier, his gaze softening slightly as he noticed Lyric''s panicked expression. "You did well to tell me. Stay calm, and don''t speak of this to anyone else."


    Lyric nodded, relieved but still visibly shaken.


    Before Atticus could leave, a fortress warrior entered the control room, bowing deeply.


    "Apex Atticus, themander has requested your presence in the main hall."


    Atticus''s expression flickered.


    ''It''s time,'' he thought, before nodding to the warrior and making his way out.

 Chapter 878 Target

    Chapter 878 Target


    After receiving the news from the warrior, Atticus immediately left the observation tower and headed toward the meeting room. He told Lyric to remain behind, as the boy wasn''t allowed to join the scouting team outside the fortress in the first ce.


    Lyric had wanted to beg Atticus to convince his father to let him join, believing the apex''s support could sway Candence''s decision. But Atticus shot the idea down without hesitation. He had no intention of bringing along someone who would be a liability. Moreover, not even he could guarantee anyone''s safety in an environment like this.


    The Vampyros were a race notorious for their precision in killing and brutal tactics. Atticus couldn''t afford to split his focus during battle. He had never fought while worrying about others, and when he fought, he went all out.


    Determined to get to the root of the Vampyros'' strange activities, Atticus walked straight to the meeting room, ignoring everything else around him.


    As he entered the room, his sharp gaze immediately locked onto Candence, Vyn, and three individuals standing behind them.


    ''Master+ ranks,'' Atticus thought, recognizing their mana levels at a nce.


    Their ages also added to his assessment. During his training, he''d learned that reaching Master rank in one''ste thirties or forties was considered exceptional, indicative of individuals with potential to reach the Grandmaster+ rank.


    They were valuable assets.


    As Atticus''s presence filled the hall, all eyes turned to him. His aura nketed the room like a tidal wave,manding their full attention.


    Candence stepped forward quickly, offering a formal nod. "Apex Atticus, thank you for joining us. I hope your stay at the fortress has been pleasant?"


    Atticus gave a curt nod, his tone even. "It''s been fine."


    His gaze shifted briefly to Vyn. The man smiled politely and bowed, as though everything was normal. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    ''ying it cool, huh?'' Atticus thought, but he said nothing. Instead, his sharp eyes moved to the three individuals standing behind Candence.


    The trio flinched under his piercing stare, theirposure cracking. They had only seen him from afar the day before, but standing this close now, they could feel the weight of his overwhelming aura.


    Noticing their unease, Candence stepped in to break the tension. "Apex Atticus, these three are some of our finest scouts. They will assist you with your mission, guide you, or apany you, whatever you prefer."


    He turned to the group. "Introduce yourselves."


    The first to step forward was a woman with sharp green eyes and the vibrant hair typical of the Resonara family. She wore a headset that wrapped around herrge ears. Bowing deeply, she spoke respectfully. "Apex Atticus, my name is Jena. It''s an honor to meet you."


    The second, a tall man with a lean build and calm demeanor, followed. His voice was steady, polite. "I am Crescendo. I look forward to working with you."


    Thest was a muscr woman with scars running along her arms. Her hardened face showed experience, but her tone was blunt. Her bow was barely a nod. "Mira," she said simply.


    For a moment, the room fell silent. Candence''s frown deepened at Mira''sck of respect, and Jena shot her a sharp re. Before anyone couldment, Atticus spoke.


    "My name is Atticus," he said, his tone neutral. "Pleased to meet you all."


    Turning back to Candence, he added, "I''m ready to leave now."


    Candence hesitated, grateful that Atticus had ignored Mira''s behavior. He gave a firm nod. "Understood. Be careful out there, Apex Atticus."


    He bowed deeply, then gestured for the scouts to follow. The group moved in unison, trailing behind Atticus as he walked out of the hall.


    Once the doors closed behind them, Candence let out a long exhale. "I hope he''ll be okay," he muttered, more to himself than anyone else.


    Beside him, Vyn''s expression flickered coldly for a split second before returning to its usualposed demeanor.


    He said nothing, but his sharp eyes lingered on the now-closed doors.


    As the group left the meeting room, they walked down a dimly lit corridor deep within the fortress. At the end of the hall, they came to arge, reinforced door. Crescendo stepped forward and unlocked it, revealing arge room.


    The room was filled with neatly arranged weapons and armor of all kinds. Swords engraved with glowing runes hung beside shields, and Atticus even noticed bows and other specialized weapons.


    In the center of the room was a table covered with artifacts of various shapes and sizes.


    ''An armory,M Atticus thought, his eyes scanning the space.


    Jena noticed his curiosity and spoke up. "The area beyond the border is extremely dangerous. We always make sure we''re fully equipped to handle anything."


    As she spoke, Crescendo and Mira began gearing up. They strapped on armor adorned with glowing runes and selected weapons from the walls. Jena followed suit, carefully donning her own gear.


    The room was silent except for the sound of buckles being fastened and weapons being adjusted. Mira shot Atticus a few hostile nces, but he ignored herpletely.


    If this had been the past, Atticus would''ve confronted such behavior immediately. He had always believed in addressing issues head-on.


    However, his training in spiritual energy and the Vampyros techniques had sharpened his ability to sense intent. He could now distinguish between genuine threats and emotions that were meaningless and could be ignored.


    Mira''s hostility wasn''t active; it was a quiet hatred directed not at him personally but at what he represented. It felt helpless and stagnant, something she wouldn''t act on.


    ''She probably just hates people with power,'' Atticus concluded. It was the most logical exnation, and because of that, he dismissed it entirely.


    ''Not worth addressing.''


    After some time, the group finished equipping themselves. Fully armored, they looked like professional soldiers prepared for battle.


    Atticus, however, stood as he had been, unarmed and without armor.


    Jena nced at him, her confusion clear. "Apex Atticus, why haven''t you chosen anything? Are the weapons not to your liking?"


    Atticus looked at their heavily equipped appearances and shook his head inwardly. "I prefer to move this way," he said calmly.


    Jena and the others exchanged surprised nces. Mira, however, clicked her tongue and spoke bluntly.


    "These aren''t just for protection. They''re designed to counter the Vampyros'' blood maniption and energy-draining abilities. Not using them could be dangerous."


    "Mira!" Jena snapped, ring at her.


    Atticus''s gaze shifted to Mira, his sharp eyes freezing her in ce. "Mind your business," he said tly.


    Mira stiffened, unable to meet his gaze. She quickly looked away, breaking eye contact.


    Atticus let the moment linger for a second before turning toward the door. "Let''s go," he said.


    Without another word, the group left the armory. As they moved through the fortress, warriors stopped to watch them pass. Some cast envious nces, their jealousy obvious as they eyed the team apanying the apex of humanity.


    After navigating the fortress, they reached the top of the wall overlooking the border. The fortress, perched high on a mountain, provided amanding view of the vast forest below. Beyond the wall stretched an endless expanse of trees, their dark green canopy blending into the distant horizon.


    "This is it," Jena said, gesturing toward the forest below.


    Without hesitation, the group leaped from the wall.


    The wind howled as they descended, but Atticus remained unshaken. The air bent around him, stabilizing his descent effortlessly. Below, the others acted. Their headsets glowed with a soft blue light, creating invisible sound barriers around their bodies that slowed their fall.


    Theynded without a sound, their armored boots barely disturbing the forest floor.


    Jena turned to Atticus. "Apex Atticus, please stay within our sound barrier. We can''t risk getting detected."


    Atticus''s gaze flicked to the barrier as it expanded to epass the group. His purple eyes glowed faintly as he examined its structure.


    ''So this is sound,'' he thought, analyzing every aspect of the barrier. Vibrations hummed within the invisible shield, perfectly contained to create an eerie silence. The intricacy of the Resonara ability intrigued him. Learning this technique was still a priority.


    He gave Jena a slight nod, signaling his understanding. She returned the gesture and motioned for the group to move.


    The team moved swiftly through the forest, their steps heavy yet utterly silent within the sound barrier. The stillness was unsettling, as if even the forest recognized their presence and held its breath.


    Atticus kept pace effortlessly, his sharp mind dissecting every aspect of their movement. The Resonara warriors moved with fluidity, their movementseamless and synchronized. It was obvious that they had been doing this for years


    ''No sound escapes the barrier,'' he noted, studying the flow of their sound maniption. He mentally deconstructed the unique mana signature, observing how the barrier absorbed vibrations.


    ¡­


    Deep within the forest, three figures crouched in the dense canopy of trees, motionless and still.


    Each was d in tight, ck suits that fit like a second skin. Their faces were hidden behind masks, but their glowing crimson eyes pierced through the them, cold and unsettling.


    A faint metallic tang of blood hung in the air around them, exuding a lethal aura.


    Every movement they made was calcted and silent, their predatory stillness radiating an oppressive energy. Each of them was grandmaster+ rank, their power heavy in the atmosphere.


    The silence stretched until one of them spoke, his voice low and emotionless.


    "The target is in the forest, apanied by three others. Four bodies in total. We move quickly, silent and clean."

 Chapter 879 Wary

    Chapter 879 Wary


    The bloodlust was thick in the air as the three figures stood poised within the canopy of trees, their crimson eyes glowing brightly through their masks. The forest felt eerily still, as though nature itself feared their presence.


    "The target is in the forest, apanied by three others. Four bodies in total. We move quickly. Silent and clean," Kaelith, one of the individuals, said, his slender frame barely shifting as he spoke. His voice was cold, devoid of emotion.


    A soft, sadistic chuckle sounded next. Selira, the feminine figure of the group, twirled a small shard of blood between her fingers like a toy.


    "Oh, Kaelith," she purred. "Where''s the fun in that? I say we take our sweet time. Especially with him." Her crimson eyes shone as she reyed the image of Atticus from the Nexus in her mind. Her body shuddered, and a low groan escaped her lips. "I want to savor every moment."


    "Enough." Draeven''s voice was firm, cutting through herughter like a de. His bulkier figure exuded authority, and his aura radiated a chilling feeling.


    "This isn''t a hunt for your amusement, Selira. It''s an assignment from a grand elder. We''re here to eliminate a threat, not indulge your twisted tendencies." His re behind the mask was as sharp as the daggers strapped to his belt.


    Draeven turned to Kaelith. "You strike first as nned. I''ll cover the perimeter. Selira¡­" He paused, his voice filled with warning. "Control yourself. The grand elder was clear. This incident must not trace back to the vampyros in any way. No mistakes."


    Selira smirked, her eyes mocking. "Draeven, you''re no fun. Always so serious. Maybe you''re scared he''s more than we can handle?" Her voice dropped, taunting. "The great blood reaper¡­ scared of a human."


    Draeven''s gaze snapped toward her, his voice like ice. "Watch your mouth."


    The air grew heavier as his presence darkened. "You think I fear that boy? The old man''s report was nothing but the ramblings of someone near the end of his life."


    His mind reyed the vampyros delegate''s recount of Atticus. After his meeting at the human domain, the delegate had returned and ryed everything that had happened.


    The blood council and the grand elders had dismissed his story as the ramblings of an old man. They had seen Atticus battle at the Nexus, and although it was truly impressive, what the delegate had exined was overly exaggerated.


    At that time, the races knew the power of their apex well. They were as powerful as grandmaster+ ranks; however, it wasn''t above this. In fact, the other races expected their apex to lose should they fight a powerful and experienced grandmaster+ rank individual.


    The fact that they had selected three very powerful grandmaster+ ranks for the mission of taking care of Atticus spoke volumes as to how much they wanted him dead.


    Draeven sneered. "That boy will die today, just like the rest. Stay focused, Selira, or I''ll make sure you don''t walk away from this mission."


    Before Selira could respond, Kaelith raised his hand, his voice cutting through the growing tension. "They''re here."


    All three assassins stiffened. Their glowing eyes narrowed as they focused on the faint movements ahead.


    "Mmm, finally," Selira murmured, her voice filled with anticipation. "This is going to be delicious."


    Draeven''s aura shifted, bing an oppressive force that made the air feel like a weighted nket. The leaves around him trembled as his killing intent seeped into the atmosphere.


    "Enough talk." His tone was final. "We strike as nned."


    The group''s aura transformed. The oppressive lethality they exuded condensed, bing focused and sharp.


    "Move." n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    No sound was made, but in an instant, they were gone.


    ¡­


    Atticus and the Resonara scouts moved swiftly through the forest. Atticus hadn''t told them what it was that he wanted to do; however, he had given them a rough estimate of where he was headed along with the direction.


    Skeptical could not begin to describe how the scouts felt. Where Atticus had directed them was towards the Vampyros domain. The buffer zone, which was the zone between the two domains, was shared equally between the two parties.


    Where Atticus wanted to go was dangerously close to the Vampyros side of the buffer zone. Considering the current situation with the Vampyros race, it sounded like a bad idea no matter how much they thought about it.


    However, none of them could refuse Atticus''smands, especially when the fortressmander had ordered them to follow his words.


    They reached apromise that, as long as it was safe, they would continue. Atticus had no issues with that. In fact, he weed it.


    Should he reach his goal, he had to find a way to ditch them in the first ce, as Whisker had specified that he go alone.


    The run through the forest was eerily silent, and although Atticus was having the time of his life learning the signature of the Resonara sound techniques, it was very awkward for the scouts. The silence was soon broken as Jena turned toward him and spoke,


    "Apex Atticus, would you like to hear about the current situation at Fort Echohelm?"


    Though no sound was heard within the barrier, her voice reached him clearly, cutting through the stillness.


    Atticus thought about it for a second and gave a brief nod. Listening wouldn''t disrupt his training.


    Jena smiled. "As you know, Fort Echohelm borders the Vampyros domain. In the past, there have hardly been any altercations with them. Our side of the buffer zone has no valuable resources, and they''re too prideful to bother with us. Buttely, things have changed. They''ve been crossing the border more frequently. Scouts have gone missing, teams of three or more, gone without a trace. We''ve even had to reduce the size of our scouting parties to lower the risk of detection."


    Her voice paused, and Atticus instantly caught the flicker of fear beneath herposed exterior. This wasn''t just a problem. It was a crisis.


    ''We''re hiding in our own domain¡­'' Atticus thought, feeling a wave of emotions. It was a thought so absurd it felt wrong to even say it out loud.


    It was utterly insane. They had reduced the scouting teams so they wouldn''t be spotted by the Vampyros race? In their own domain?


    Atticus shook his head. He already knew the answer, but he still wanted to ask.


    "Have the higher-ups been informed?"


    A scoff broke the silence. "Useless," Mira muttered from the side, her tone dripping with contempt.


    Jena turned, shooting a re and silencing Mira, who clicked her tongue and looked away. Then, with a sigh, Jena addressed Atticus again. "I apologize for her rudeness, Apex Atticus."


    Atticus gestured for Jena to continue, not caring about Mira''s actions, and she obliged. "The higher-ups are wary of the political fallout. They''re avoiding any action that might give the Vampyros an excuse to dere war on the human domain. Instead, they''ve ordered us to observe. Nothing more. Meanwhile, our scouts are dying, our people are dying, and they do nothing."

 Chapter 880 Dominion

    Chapter 880 Dominion


    Mira''s fists clenched, and Atticus could feel her anger radiating through the air. Grief and rage rolled off her like a storm.


    ''So that''s the cause of her hostility,'' Atticus thought. It made sense that the reason Mira hated the higher-ups was because their actions in this situation had caused her to lose people she loved.


    ''Cowards,'' Ozeroth''s voice growled in his mind, and Atticus silently agreed. Humans had been reduced to hiding in their own territory, allowing their people to be ughtered while their leaders kissed the asses of the Vampyros.


    But he brushed the thought aside. This wasn''t the time to ponder it. "Why have the Vampyros been crossing the border?" he asked. Although Lyric had told him his thoughts about the situation, he still thought it best to hear another''s perspective.


    Jena hesitated for a bit, her brow furrowed in thought. "I can''t say for sure. But Master Vyn believes they''re asserting dominance. For what reason, we don''t know."


    ''Vyn¡­'' Atticus filed the name away as silence fell over the group.


    The forest around them seemed to hold its breath, the quiet stretching into something oppressive.


    Jena fidgeted, the awkwardness growing. She nced at Atticus, as if to start another conversation. But her words caught in her throat. Her eyes widened.


    "Where did he go?"


    Jena''s voice trembled as the group instantly stopped. Their eyes darted wildly. Confusion. Panic.


    Atticus had been running alongside them, and now he was gone.


    But there was no time to process. They heard it, the sound of the air tearing, and then¡ª


    CRACK! N?v(el)B\\jnn


    A deafening collision tore through the forest.


    The world froze.


    Time itself seemed to stop.


    And then¡ª


    BOOM!


    The ground quaked violently as a cataclysmic shockwave erupted. Trees were uprooted, sent flying like brittle sticks. The forest canopy was shredded apart, a whirlwind of debris spiraling into the air.


    A blinding sh followed, white-hot, searing. A mushroom cloud of dirt and ash billowed upward, swallowing the sky.


    The sound hit next, a guttural roar of force that mmed into the group, knocking them off their feet. Jena cried out as she was hurled into the trunk of a tree. Mira and Crescendo rolled across the ground, coughing as dust filled their lungs.


    "What¡ªwhat the hell is going on?!" Jena shouted, struggling to stand. But¡ª


    BOOM.


    Another collision.


    This one louder. Closer.


    A second shockwave sted through the forest. The earth cracked under the force, massive fissures splitting the ground. Splintered wood and shattered rock rained down like artillery fire.


    Jena and the others forced themselves upright, their hearts pounding hard against their chests. Their gazes darted toward the source.


    "What¡­?" she murmured, barely able to make out two figures through the storm of chaos.


    The first was a figure d in crimson blood armor radiating an ominous glow that encased his body.


    The air around him seemed to vibrate, charged with a bloodthirsty aura so intense that even from a distance, Jena and the others felt their legs weaken and their bodies turn cold.


    There was no mistaking it.


    This was Vampyros.


    And not just any Vampyros, this was a grandmaster+, a monstrous being that none of them had ever dreamed ofing into contact with in their lives.


    Jena''s breath froze, her heart pounding like a war drum in her chest. Every instinct in her body screamed at her to flee, to run as far as she could. And it wasn''t just her. Both Mira and Crescendo''s bodies were trembling.


    But then¡ª


    They saw the second figure.


    At first, it was hard toprehend. The sheer presence emanating from him rivaled, no, surpassed the Vampyros.


    Jena''s eyes widened, her voice trembling as realization set in. At this point, there was no mistaking it. It was Atticus.


    It was.


    Jena and the other scouts were shocked. Not by the Vampyros. No. But by the boy facing him. They had seen Atticus fight at the Nexus, and it was nothingpared to what they were witnessing now. This would be the first time they would witness him fight in real life, and it was nothing short of incredible.


    The aura pouring off him was suffocating. A bloodlust so overwhelming it nketed the entire area, suppressing the Vampyros'' bloodlust as though it were insignificant.


    He moved.


    Fast.


    Too fast.


    One moment he was still, the next he was in front of the Vampyros. His fist shot upward, bypassing the monster''s defenses like they were nothing.


    The crimson gaze of the Vampyros shone brightly, disying one emotion: utter shock. But there was no time¡ª


    CRACK!


    The uppercut connected, mming into the Vampyros''s chin with a force that shook the air. The impact sent the creature hurtling skyward, its crimson armor splintering under the blow.


    "Ser!"


    An icy voice ripped through the chaos as Draeven''s shout cut through the battlefield like a de.


    Before anyone could react, a sharp, manicugh echoed from above.


    "Hahahaha!"


    All eyes snapped skyward.


    A woman appeared high in the air. Her crimson eyes glowed with an eerie light, even through the mask covering her face. Her creepy smile shone.


    She pointed her arms downward, her voice dripping with sadistic glee as she muttered, "Blood Dominion."


    The air shifted instantly.


    Thick. Heavy.


    Oppressive.


    Jena gasped, her chest tightening. The sound of her heartbeat thundered in her ears. No, everyone''s heartbeat. It was as if the world itself pulsed in perfect synchrony.


    And then it hit.


    A strange force pulled at their blood. A suffocating, inescapablemand.


    Jena staggered, panic shing across her face. Her vision blurred. She felt it, her blood¡­ leaving.


    "No!" she cried out, clutching her chest, but her body didn''t listen.


    Her feet moved on their own.


    Her legs shot forward, dragged against her will. Not just her. The bodies of her and the other scouts hurtled toward Ser like marites pulled by invisible strings.


    They struggled, but none of it mattered.


    The force was absolute.


    Ser''s grin widened as she saw Jena and the others being pulled toward her, herughter rising above the sound of their cries.


    But then¡ª


    A blinding crimson light pierced the sky.


    It wasn''t just light.


    It was will.


    A force so strong it tore through Ser''s control like paper, shattering the hold she had on their blood.


    The pull stopped.


    Jena and the others copsed to their knees, gasping for air, their bodies trembling.


    Ser froze, her manic grin straining. Her crimson eyes darted toward the source of the light.


    Atticus.


    He stood amidst the chaos, his gaze locked onto her, his presence crushing.


    Ser''s gaze trembled. Her bloodlust faltered, drowned beneath the wave of his will. But there was no respite.


    Atticus moved.


    Fast.


    Too fast.


    One moment he was on the ground.


    The next, he was in the air, closing the distance between them in a heartbeat.

 Chapter 881 Blood Domain

    Chapter 881 Blood Domain


    The Vampyros were a race with dominion over blood.


    This racial trait had turned them into beings that were hunters by nature, bloodthirsty creatures who were cruel to the very depths of their beings.


    Out of all the races in Eldoralth, no race could match the Vampyros in cruelty. They left no survivors, they had no mercy. Once they set their sights on their prey, they would hunt.


    The Blood Shadows.


    This was an elite force within the Vampyros race, trained directly from birth with one purpose: to serve the Blood Council.


    They were the most elite force within the Vampyros race, and it was said that any one of them could assassinate anyone below the Paragon rank on Eldoralth.


    They were that revered.


    And their members backed up their reputation with pure skill. They were well aware of their power, which was why the current situation was hard toprehend.


    Kaelith was the type who hardly ever spoke, except when necessary. His expressions rarely ever changed, especially during missions.


    He had a 99% one-hit kill rate for every target he had ever been given. On the first attack, he more often than not killed his targets.


    If he had to bepletely truthful, Kaelith had assumed the same would y out here. Atticus was powerful, but at the end of the day, he was still a kid, inexperienced and naive. Or so Kaelith thought.


    However, what urred had been a possibility Kaelith had never seen happening. Even without using a technique, the Vampyros could subtly influence the movements of a person through their control of blood.


    Kaelith had tried to use it to immobilize Atticus for a brief moment, but it had been as though he wasmitting a divine sin. Atticus''s blood did not answer his call.


    Atticus had received his attacks head-on as though they were nothing.


    Atticus had moved, and Kaelith had ended up with apletely shattered chin and face, his body hurtling headfirst into the sky as though he were a rocket being shot into space.


    Of the three Vampyros, Kaelith hadn''t been the only shocked one. In fact, Ser had been even more shocked.


    Kaelith hadn''t used a technique, but Ser had. And yet, Atticus had broken through her control easily and appeared high in the sky.


    "W-what¡ª"


    Ser''s gaze widened, her mouth frozen in shock. But she wasn''t allowed to finish.


    Atticus''s foot connected with her left cheek, her cheekbone and face deforming under the weight of the blow.


    Her figure plummeted from the sky, streaking through the air and colliding with the forest floor with a force that sent a shockwave through the forest.


    The world seemed to pause as Atticus floated high in the air, his body untouched, his expression calm.


    His gaze swept the entire area. ''There are three of them.''


    At that moment, thest of the Vampyros appeared hundreds of meters away from Atticus, his figure emitting a lethal aura that made the air shudder.


    Draeven''s intense crimson gazended on Atticus''s calm purple gaze, and it was as though the world froze.


    His heart mmed against his chest like a war drum as a single thought echoed in his mind: ''What the hell is this human?''


    His entire existence felt bare under the calm gaze of Atticus, as though Atticus could see things even he didn''t know were there.


    It was then that Draeven knew, they had miscalcted. They had to go all out.


    His crimson gaze burned as his blood aura thickened, spreading outward like a suffocating wave.


    "Blood Domain." n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The words echoed like thunder, tearing through the stillness.


    Ser, still embedded in the earth, struggled to raise herself. Blood dripped from her broken face as she muttered through gritted teeth,


    "Blood Domain."


    Kaelith, tumbling through the air, snarled, his broken jaw cracking as his blood aura surged. "Blood Domain."


    The world froze.


    The air turned icy, a bone chilling cold spreading across the forest. The oppressive weight of theirbined power was undeniable.


    Atticus didn''t move.


    His calm, piercing gaze swept over the battlefield. His will expanded outward in a sh, epassing Jena and the trembling scouts. He knew what wasing.


    During their run in the forest, Atticus hadn''te across any magical beasts because of the excellent navigation of the scouts. However, that didn''t mean there weren''t any. Atticus had felt them, and they were staggering.


    As the Vampyros spoke, every magical beast for kilometers around froze.


    Then¡ª


    Blood surged from the beasts'' bodies in torrents, painting the forest floor crimson. Their muscles shriveled, their life force ripped away as if by an unseen hand. In moments, flesh turned to husks, and husks to dust.


    From kilometers away, blood erupted. Birds fell from the sky, their lifeless bodies dissolving mid-air into torrents of crimson. Creatures hidden in dens and burrows were drained, their blood ripped from their bodies in an instant.


    Even the trees weren''t spared. Their life force was sucked out, their once imposing forms withering into brittle husks.


    The earth cracked as a crimson tsunami surged across thend, converging into a monstrous cyclone of blood. The metallic smell was overwhelming, the thick red mist blotting out the sun.


    The Vampyros stood at the heart of it all, their forms now encased in a thin, glisteningyer of blood that hardened like armor. It gleamed unnaturally, its surface emanating a deadly energy.


    Their bloodlust was suffocating.


    The temperature plummeted, the air filled with killing intent.


    At this point, Jena and the scouts couldn''t move. Their bodies trembled uncontrobly as three predatory eyes shone through the crimson fog.


    This was the Vampyros'' domain.


    Unlike other domains that erupted with light and force, theirs was silent. Lethal. Subtle.


    For kilometers, everything living was drained dry. Blood came under their control, bending to their will. Even the shards of crimson floating around them in the air were shaped from the blood of thend. Thousands of razor-sharp shards hovered, blotting out the sky like a sea of red.


    For any other opponent, just the activation of their domain would have been the end. They wouldn''t have been able to stop the Vampyros from taking control over their blood.


    But Atticus was different. His will was strong. Nothing could pierce it.

 Chapter 882 Lied

    Chapter 882 Lied


    Jena and the others'' hearts pounded as they stared at his broad, calm back. Despite the overwhelming terror they were all feeling, somehow, they felt a spark of trust. He was their apex.


    The Vampyros attacked.


    Thousands of blood shards shot forward like a crimson storm, hurtling toward Atticus with impossible speed.


    But Atticus remained still.


    Humans had never stood a chance against the Vampyros. This was because, to humans, the Vampyros'' blood powers were absolute, as humanitycked any true counter against them.


    Not even the Enigmalnk, with their high will, could nullify such abilities. Atticus''s use of his will was still unprecedented in Eldoralth, and only he could remain unaffected by their ability in this way.


    Because of this, Atticus''s mind had the opportunity to focus on one element that could counter the Vampyros'' ability.


    They weren''t the only ones who could form a domain.


    Atticus''s lips parted, his voice booming like thunder.


    "Water Domain."


    The world shook.


    A blinding blue light erupted, piercing through the crimson fog. In the next instant, a world of blue formed, epassing everything.


    The storm of blood shards froze mid-air. Suspended. Motionless.


    The Vampyros froze. Their crimson gazes trembled, and utter confusion filled their faces.


    "What¡­?" Draeven muttered, unable to understand. No matter how he tried, he couldn''t move any of the blood shards. It was as though there was an invisible force stopping them from moving.


    The realization hit them like a tidal wave.


    Their dominion over blood had been countered. The absolute control they wielded was gone.


    Atticus had taken it.


    Water. It was the water.


    They had absolute dominion over blood. But Atticus had dominion over water. The water within the blood, he had taken control of it.


    It was hard toprehend. Draeven, Kaelith, and Ser had fought multiple water elementalists before. Most wouldn''t evenst long enough to think of doing something like this. And even if they had, said person would still have to wrestle control of the blood with them. It was inconceivable.


    They were three, and he was one. And yet, he had taken control of every single shard.


    Draeven''s eyes widened, his heart mming against his chest. ''We can''t win.''


    The same thought echoed in Ser and Kaelith''s minds, and they reached the same conclusion. They had fought hundreds of battles and knew the instant a situation was above their power.


    They had to escape.


    Draeven turned, his body ready to vanish into the mist.


    But he couldn''t move.


    None of them could.


    Their gazes snapped to Atticus, who stood calmly below them, his arm raised. His will epassed the water around them, holding them in ce like marites.


    Panic shed in Draeven''s eyes as he struggled.


    But Atticus''s voice was calm, chilling.


    "Come."


    The Vampyros were pulled from the sky, plummeting like meteors.


    BOOM!


    The ground shattered as they crashed, their armored forms mming into the earth with cataclysmic force. Dust and debris erupted into the air, obscuring everything for a moment.


    When the dust cleared, Atticus stood before their broken forms.


    Their hearts skipped a beat as they discovered that they couldn''t move.


    No matter how much they willed their bodies to act, they werepletely immobilized.


    Three grandmaster+ Vampyros. Immobilized with a single thought.


    Draeven''s heart pounded. His mind raced. He didn''t understand. What kind of monster was this human?


    Atticus''s voice broke the silence. Cold. Direct.


    "Who sent you?"


    The Vampyros'' gazes narrowed.


    Their trembling eyes met Atticus''s unyielding stare, and for a brief moment, silence reigned.


    Then¡ª


    Serughed.


    At first, it was low, a soft chuckle that echoed in the stillness.


    But it grew louder. More unhinged.


    Her voice was filled with mockery and disdain as she forced her gaze to meet his. "You think you can harm us?"


    Herughter grew, as though she had turned mad. "Kill us, and the Vampyros will dere war on your pathetic race! The entire human domain will be wiped off the map. Every human ughtered. Your kind are nothing more than bugs to be squished."


    Jena, Mira, and Crescendo froze.


    Her words hit like a hammer. The reality of it was undeniable.


    The Vampyros were a nightmare. One that humanity had been trying its best to avoid fighting. If war broke out¡­


    Jena''s fists clenched. Her body trembled as the truth of the situation sank in. She turned to Atticus, her gaze darkening. Would he let them go?


    He would have to.


    Wouldn''t he?


    A wave of anger surged through Mira. They were still shocked by Atticus''s prowess, but the thought of letting the Vampyros escape made her seethe. They had wanted to kill them!


    Draeven instantly noticed the shift in mood, and his confidence grew. His gaze turned to Ser, who was stillughing manically, her voice echoing through the forest.


    Then he looked at Atticus.


    And froze.


    Those eyes.


    Calm.


    Unbothered.


    They weren''t the eyes of someone who had no options.


    They weren''t the eyes of someone who cared about consequences.


    "W¡ª"


    SHINK.


    A streak of silver cut through the air.


    Theughter stopped.


    THUD.


    Ser''s head hit the ground, rolling lifelessly across the dirt.


    Draeven''s breath caught in his throat. Kaelith''s eyes widened in shock.


    Atticus had done it.


    He had killed her.


    The air grew colder. The metallic scent of blood thickened, choking the forest in silence.


    Jena gasped audibly, her body stiff. Even Mira, who hadn''t wanted the Vampyros to escape in the first ce, took a step back.


    War.


    The devastation. The deaths. The carnage. They all shed in their minds. Atticus had just killed a Vampyros. Not just any one, a grandmaster+. If word got back to the Vampyros, they shuddered to imagine the consequences.


    But Atticus''s expression didn''t change.


    Calm. Collected.


    Uncaring.


    He turned to the remaining Vampyros, his voice slicing through the tension.


    "Who sent you?"


    Draeven and Kaelith''s gazes snapped to him, and they realized.


    They knew.


    They weren''t getting out of this alive. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "You¡­ you don''t know what you''ve done. The Blood Council¡ª"


    Atticus stepped forward.


    Kaelith''s words died in his throat.


    "The Blood Council isn''t here."


    He raised his de, the silver edge glinting ominously in the crimson haze.


    "You''ll regret this¡­ You''ll¡ª"


    "Wrong answer."


    SLASH!


    Kaelith''s head hit the ground with a sickening thud, blood pooling beneath him.


    Draeven froze, his crimson eyes staring calmly at Kaelith''s lifeless head.


    He was thest one standing. And yet, he had suddenly turned calm andposed.


    Atticus turned to him, his de still dripping with blood.


    "Who sent you?"


    Draeven met Atticus''s gaze for a moment before he spoke calmly.


    "It was the Blood Council."


    Atticus tilted his head slightly. His gaze bore into Draeven''s, cold and calcting.


    "We were ordered to assess your strength. We never intended to harm you."


    Atticus didn''t respond.


    The silence stretched, suffocating.


    ''Is he buying it?'' Draeven wondered.


    Then, Atticus finally spoke, his tone t. "You lied."


    Draeven''s eyes widened. "No, I¡ª"


    SLASH!


    The final blow was swift.


    Draeven''s body crumpled to the ground, lifeless.


    Atticus calmly sheathed his katana and turned his gaze back toward the frozen scouts.


    "You should all head back."

 Chapter 883 Twenty

    Chapter 883 Twenty


    "You should all head back."


    The scouts froze, their gazes meeting Atticus''s cold one. After everything he had just shown and done, the bloodlust that radiated from him was still thick. They each instinctively took a step back.


    It took a second for the statement to register, and when it finally did: "A-Apex Atticus¡­ you mean without you?"


    It went without saying that after everything that had just urred, the scouts were beyond scared. What if they ran into another Vampyros grandmaster on the way? What the hell were they supposed to do? Atticus''s presence was currently beyond terrifying, but it was still better than facing a Vampyros.


    Atticus sensed their intent and addressed them calmly.


    "I still have to continue moving forward, and I can''t guarantee that more won''t attack. I''ll be blunt: you all slow me down. Head back to the fortress. I can assure you that there are no Vampyros on the way back."


    Atticus didn''t wait for a response. As quickly as he spoke, he disappeared from their view, shocking the scouts.


    They each took a moment to gain their bearings before turning and running back toward the fortress at full speed.


    There was trouble brewing.


    ¡­


    On the other side of the buffer zone, in a towering fortress made of ckened materials, the atmosphere was filled with the metallic scent of blood.


    Within this fortress, a room that was utterly simple yet sophisticated stood. Dark wooden shelves lined the walls, filled with ancient-looking tomes and scrolls. A single crimson chandelier cast a dim light across the study.


    At the center of the room sat an elderly man.


    His posture was upright,manding. He had a cleanly shaven beard, and his piercing blood-red eyes flickered with intelligence and cruelty.


    His long ck robe, trimmed with dark silver embroidery, draped over his wiry frame, and a ck cane rested by the polished table in front of him, its handle shaped like a coiled serpent.


    He was Grand Elder Yorowin. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The only sound in the room was the soft flipping of a page as he read. His fingers moved rhythmically, his expression calm and calcted.


    The silence broke as he suddenly paused.


    He raised his eyes, closed the book slowly, and reached for his cane. His eyes shut for a brief moment, as if waiting.


    It came.


    A knock at the door.


    "Enter," his voicemanded, sharp yet quiet.


    The door creaked open, revealing a kneeling figure d in red armor. The warrior bowed deeply, his head nearly touching the floor.


    "Grand Elder Yorowin," the warrior said, his voice filled with reverence.


    Yorowin opened his eyes, their crimson glow piercing through the dim light.


    "Speak," he said coldly. "And this better be good."


    The warrior hesitated, bowing even lower. "The three Blood Shadow warriors, my lord¡­ they''re dead."


    The room''s temperature plummeted.


    Frost crept along the edges of the table. Yorowin''s piercing gaze darkened, and his cane struck the floor once.


    Crack.


    "Are you sure?" His voice was soft, but it cut like ice.


    The warrior nodded quickly. "Their life crystals, my lord. They have shattered."


    Yorowin didn''t respond immediately. He tapped his cane against the floor rhythmically, the sound reverberating through the room like a heartbeat. The frost thickened, spreading across the walls.


    "Who?"


    The warrior hesitated, his voice cracking. "We¡­ we believe it was the target, my lord. The other escorts were too weak to pose any threat to Blood Shadows of their caliber."


    The tapping stopped.


    The room trembled.


    The air grew heavier, colder.


    "Where is he now?" Yorowin asked, his voice even softer, yet it carried a weight that made the warrior shudder.


    The kneeling figure didn''t dare lift his head. "We believe he''s heading northeast, my lord. Toward our side of the buffer zone."


    Yorowin''s grip on the cane tightened. His crimson eyes glinted with cold intent.


    "How many Blood Shadows remain in the fortress?"


    "Forty, my lord."


    The elder''s expression didn''t change.


    "Send half," he ordered. "Kill him. Do not fail me."


    The warrior bowed lower, his forehead nearly touching the icy floor. "By your orders, my lord."


    Yorowin didn''t move, his cold gaze fixed on the retreating figure as the warrior exited the room.


    The door shut softly, leaving the elder alone.


    His cane struck the floor once more.


    His crimson eyes flickered dangerously.


    A thought crossed his mind, sharp and calcting.


    ''He''s dangerous.''


    ¡­


    A figure zipped through the green forest with impossible speed.


    Atticus''s presence was nonexistent. He made not a single sound as he moved. If not for the white streak, it was as though he wasn''t even in the forest.


    ''They''re very bold,'' Atticus thought.


    ''That''s what happens when you leave your enemies alive the instant you identify them.''


    Atticus went silent. He didn''t even try to refute Ozeroth''s words. In all honesty, the spirit was speaking nothing but the truth.


    The only reason the Vampyros knew of his arrival and ns was because he had allowed it. If he had taken care of Vyn and the others the instant he spotted them, none of this would''ve happened.


    ''I''ve started getting cocky,'' Atticus realized.


    ''You have. It''s a terrible feeling. Get rid of it, or else it''ll get you killed.''


    Atticus exhaled deeply as he thought about his thought process at the time. He had assumed that he was near invincible below the paragon rank and that anything they could throw at him could be easily handled.


    That hadn''t been wrong, but it was a very wrong way to think, and as Ozeroth said, it could get him killed.


    Now, Atticus had no idea who had sent those assassins after him. He knew that thest Vampyros who med the Blood Council had lied, he had felt it.


    He didn''t even bother trying to torture them. At this point, it was well known: anyone trying to torture a Vampyros was just wasting their time.


    To truly find this person, he would have to bait them out.


    Atticus inhaled deeply, closing his eyes.


    ''It''s fine. Silently plotting has never been my thing in the first ce. I''ll handle it as I see it.''


    ''Bond.''


    His gaze snapped open, his eyes turning icy.


    ''I know.''


    The forest blurred around Atticus, the trees little more than streaks of green as he moved at an impossible speed. His figure was reduced to a faint white streak cutting through the dense foliage.


    No sound.


    No presence.


    It was as though he didn''t exist.


    But he knew.


    They wereing.


    ''Twenty of them,'' Atticus thought. ''Grandmaster+. Vampyros warriors.''


    ''I can feel them.''


    The intent was suffocating. Bloodthirsty. Their presence polluted the forest, spreading like a wave of rot.


    His mana swirled, rising to the surface as his center of bnce shifted.


    And then¡ª


    He disappeared.

 Chapter 884 Circular Stone

    Chapter 884 Circr Stone


    The Blood Shadows moved through the forest like predators, their crimson eyes scanning for any sign of their target.


    Twenty grandmaster+ Blood Shadows. Each of them radiated power, their forms cloaked in a thin sheen of blood armor that brimmed with intense power.


    They weren''t just strong.


    They were elite.


    And they had one mission: kill the apex of humanity. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    But something was wrong. They could feel it. At this point, they should have picked up some trace of their target, some clue. They had split up into groups to cover arger area, but they saw nothing. It was as though he didn''t exist in the first ce.


    The leader of the group, the warrior who had reported to the Grand Elder, Kainor, suddenly froze. His eyes narrowed.


    A chill ran down his spine.


    "Wait," he hissed, holding up a hand.


    The forest grew still.


    Too still.


    And then it began.


    SHINK!


    A streak of white cut through the air, and one of the Vampyros warriors fell, his head rolling across the ground before his body crumpled.


    "What¡ª"


    SLASH!


    Another fell. Then another.


    The warriors barely had time to react.


    Atticus moved like a phantom. One moment he was nowhere, the next he was among them, his de shing. Blood spurted into the air as his strikesnded without fail.


    They tried to retaliate.


    Tried to use their blood control to immobilize him.


    But it was futile.


    Atticus''s blood didn''t answer their call.


    Kainor''s eyes widened as another warrior fell not far from him, his neck sliced cleanly. He spun, trying to find their attacker, but there was nothing. Just the blur of white streaks and the sound of death.


    "Alert the others!" he roared, his voice booming.


    In no time, the remaining Vampyros, now only eleven, regrouped. Their movements were swift and sharp, converging in the middle of a clearing in the forest.


    They formed a tight circle, their eyes scanning every shadow, every direction, every flicker of movement.


    Silence. The tension was intense.


    And then¡ª


    Tap.


    A single footstep echoed through the forest.


    Tap. Tap.


    The sound grew louder, steady.


    The Vampyros turned as one, their hearts trembling despite their countless experiences with life and death.


    Atticus soon stepped into view.


    His movements were calm, unhurried. His cold purple eyes locked onto them, unblinking. His de hung loosely at his side, drops of crimson tracing along its edges.


    The air around him seemed to drop in temperature. His presence wasn''t overwhelming, it was crushing.


    For the first time, the Vampyros warriors felt their heartbeats quicken. Not from excitement, but from fear.


    Atticus stopped, his gaze sweeping over them like they were nothing more than insects.


    They reacted instinctively.


    "Blood Domain!"


    The air exploded.


    Blood erupted from every corner of the forest, surging like a tidal wave. The metallic stench was overpowering, the crimson flood drowning everything in its path.


    Trees withered, their life force sucked dry. The ground cracked as the blood flowed, pooling around the Vampyros warriors.


    Atticus stood still, the crimson tide rushing toward him.


    Then¡ª


    He muttered.


    "Water Domain Fusion."


    The world quaked.


    A brilliant blue light pierced the crimson haze, blinding for a moment before it was absorbed into Atticus''s form.


    The blood tide froze.


    Atticus disappeared.


    What followed was chaos.


    THUD!


    A body crumpled to the ground, blood spraying from a clean gash.


    CRACK!


    Another warrior''s chest caved in, his lifeless body slumping forward.


    The remaining warriors swung wildly, their eyes darting in every direction. But Atticus was everywhere. And nowhere.


    Their blood shards hovered uselessly in the air, unable to strike.


    Kainor''s voice broke as he shouted, "Where is he?! Fight back!"


    But his words were drowned out by the brutal sounds of death.


    Atticus reappeared, his de shing as he drove it through the chest of another Vampyros.


    The clearing was silent again.


    Only Kainor remained, his knees trembling, his breath ragged. He turned, his gaze locking onto Atticus, who stood before him, his expression cold and unreadable.


    Kainor''s lips trembled, and he clenched his fists hard, forcing himself to stare at Atticus intensely.


    "You may have killed us, but more wille. The Vampyros will never stop. The hunt will not end until their prey is obliterated."


    No response came.


    Atticus raised his de.


    And then it was over.


    The forest fell silent once more.


    Atticus tapped his foot on the ground, and a wave of fire erupted from beneath him, spreading out in every direction and engulfing the bodies of the Vampyros he had just killed.


    His cold eyes scanned the forest for a brief moment before he turned toward the northeast and shot forward.


    Atticus streaked through the forest for a while before he suddenly came to a stop.


    ''Looks like there''s also a boundary here.''


    He had wondered how they had divided the buffer zone between the two races. Did it mean there was another wall or stronghold?


    He had been half right. There was a boundary, but it wasn''t visible. As he stood, Atticus could feel that the air in front of him was different. It screamed Vampyros.


    Their bloodthirsty aura was enough to discourage most from entering, and Atticus wouldn''t have been surprised if there were no beasts in their part of the buffer zone.


    The pause onlysted for a second, driven purely by intrigue.


    Afterward, Atticus continued his movement, crossing through the invisible boundary.


    His movements didn''t slow, and after some time, Atticus brought out the artifact Whisker had given him.


    ''There.''


    A holographic arrow appeared above it, pointing him in a specific direction.


    Without wasting time, Atticus followed the map and soon arrived at a small clearing.


    ''Here?''


    The holographic arrow started pointing downward toward the ground, as if telling him to enter through the earth.


    Atticus was tempted to call the artifact defective, but fortunately, he knew better.


    Atticus focused on the ground, and his eyes flickered.


    ''There''s a thinyer of dust covering something hard.''


    With a thought, a burst of air erupted from Atticus, clearing the earth off the surface.


    In the next second, Atticus''s expression turned serious as he stared at the revealed surface. It looked like an ancient circr stone, etched with faded symbols and strange words he couldn''t understand.

 Chapter 885 Screwed

    Chapter 885 Screwed


    ''I don''t know what they say. Do you?''


    ''No,'' Ozeroth admitted. ''But you should be able to generally guess their meaning. Check for a pattern.''


    Atticus had been staring at the symbols etched on the circr stone''s body. Despite the fact that he had memorized practically everynguage in Eldoralth, he couldn''t recognize these symbols.


    ''Where is he sending me to?'' This was the thought that came to Atticus''s mind. He couldn''t understand it. Anguage that was different from the known races''nguages? It was very suspicious and, at the same time, dangerous.


    ''What do you think?''


    Ozeroth fell silent for a moment. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    ''Bond. It''s impossible to truly andpletely know a person''s intent. In this case, you should look at the facts.''


    Atticus nodded, his mind swirling.


    ''He wouldn''t want to kill me. Not now, at least. All his previous actions indicate that he wants me to reach the peak,'' Atticus pondered, his gaze flickering. ''Then this could only be beneficial.''


    Ozeroth silently agreed. ''Be cautious.''


    Atticus smiled.


    ''Since when do you start caring so much?''


    ''Tch. I just wouldn''t want you to die a foolish death. I have a reputation to protect, Bond.''


    Atticusughed. "Right, right."


    He could feel Ozeroth''s intense gaze boring into him from his mind, but he ignored it.


    Reaching this conclusion, Atticus decided to follow Ozeroth''s advice and thoroughly scanned the markings on the circr stone.


    He allowed Ozeroth''s voice to fade into the background, his mind utterly honed in on the task. ''Patterns. Look for the patterns.''


    The circr stone wasn''t random. Symbols were etched in clusters, repeating every few inches. Atticus was sure they were deliberate.


    Each cluster was different. Some were more intricate, others simple, but they all shared one thing.


    He could see it. The races of Eldoralth.


    In a circr fashion all around the stone were different images representing the races of Eldoralth. He could see the defining features of each race.


    ''This isn''t anguage. It''s a message. An instruction,'' Atticus realized.


    His mind raced, trying to piece everything together.


    ''There are more than I know.''


    The races depicted on the circr stone were numerous, more than the sixteen races of Eldoralth.


    ''That''s right. From history, the Zorvans annihted some races.''


    From what Atticus could see, aside from the sixteen races, there were three more images on the stone, which he suspected represented the other, now-extinct races.


    ''Five spots.''


    The images of the neen races were etched at the edge of the circr stone, with intricate lines tracing toward five small, empty circles in the inner part of the stone. These five circles surrounded one with two foot indentations.


    ''Hmm.'' Atticus was beginning to understand what the markings meant.


    ''I guess that''s where I stand.''


    He approached the two foot indentations and fit his legs into them. Then, he closed his eyes and entered an absolute state of focus.


    The symbols were anguage Atticus couldn''t understand. But luckily, they weren''t the only thing there. The images alone were exnatory enough.


    ''Neen races, but only five are necessary.''


    This had been Atticus''s thought process, and he had reached this conclusion in less than a second.


    If it had been the Atticus of before, he would have been lost even after figuring this out. It was far too vague. Did it mean he needed five races to activate whatever this was? This would have been his thought before.


    But now, not so much.


    Atticus''s mana churned as he focused. He didn''t need five different races. Not while he could mimic their mana signatures.


    ''Dimensari.''


    A second passed as Atticus activated the technique of the Dimensari, changing his mana signature to match their race. Without hesitation, he directed the mana to his feet. The foot indentation he was standing on lit up with a blue glow, its light streaming through the tform before settling on one of the five empty circles.


    Atticus repeated the same for the others and activated the techniques he had acquired from the superior races.


    As thest circle filled up, the ground beneath Atticus quaked violently, a low rumbleing from deep within the earth. The air crackled. Pressure surged, suffocating and dense.


    The light in the five circles pulsed once, twice, then exploded outward. It raced across the stone tform, igniting every symbol and word etched into its surface.


    Atticus steadied himself. His instincts screamed at him, but he stood firm, unmoving. The symbols zed brighter, their glow overwhelming. The entire tform became a beacon of pure energy.


    The air shifted. A breeze swept through the forest, carrying an unnatural chill. The light intensified, blinding, piercing. Until¡ª


    BOOM.


    A column of searing light erupted skyward, swallowing Atticus whole.


    Far away, at the Vampyros fortress, Grand Elder Yorowin froze mid-sentence. His fingers stopped turning the pages of the book in his hands.


    His gaze snapped sideways, sharp as a dagger.


    "What¡ª"


    He didn''t finish. His body moved before his mind caught up.


    With a deafening crash, Yorowin shot forward, obliterating the stone chair he had been seated on. The room around him shattered, walls bursting into fragments of stone and wood.


    BOOM!


    A shockwave rippled outward, tearing through the fortress like a hurricane. Windows shattered. Pirs crumbled. Vampyros warriors stumbled.


    In an instant, Yorowin was outside. He streaked across the sky, the force of his ascent sending a gale roaring through the surrounding forest, uprooting trees and scattering wildlife.


    As a paragon, a nanosecond was all he needed.


    Yorowin reappeared in the sky, his crimson eyes locked on the dimming light in the distance. His pupils dted.


    "No!"


    His voice thundered like an oing storm.


    His figure blurred, streaking toward the light. But just as he reached for it¡ª


    Gone.


    The column of light vanished, leaving only a faint shimmer in the air.


    Yorowin hit the ground with catastrophic force. The earth caved beneath his feet, cracks spiderwebbing out for miles.


    A wave of dust and debris rolled outward, choking the air.


    "Shit!"


    Bloodlust flooded the air, thick and suffocating.


    Yorowin''s rage radiated like a wildfire. Its intensity suffused the forest, so potent that nearby beasts copsed, their lifeless forms littering the ground.


    His teeth clenched. His fists tightened.


    He was furious.


    ''Why, why, why, why¡­'' the same word reyed over and over in his head as his anger peaked.


    He had wanted to y it safe. He had wanted to be careful, and now that had cost him everything.


    Grand Elder Yorowin gazed at where Atticus had just disappeared, his body radiating a coldness that made the air freeze.


    ''It was him.''


    He could remember vividly. The face of Atticus had already been burned into the minds of every race in Eldoralth. Atticus had been the one to enter the spire.


    And that could only mean one thing.


    Elder Yorowin''s gaze swept the forest, epassing everything, even the human side of the buffer zone. There was no sign of the twenty Blood Shadows he had sent.


    Atticus had killed them.


    Yorowin''s hand clenched hard. He had miscalcted. He hadn''t assessed the situation appropriately, and now he had failed.


    The Vampyros fortress bordering the human domain wasn''t significant enough to warrant the stationing of a paragon or as many as 43 Blood Shadows. The only reason Yorowin had been at the fortress was because of what Atticus had just discovered.


    The Shifting Spire.


    A mysterious and ancient phenomenon, the Shifting Spire manifested sporadically across Eldoralth, appearing only for a limited time before vanishing. Cloaked in secrecy and shrouded in legends that transcended races, it was one of Eldoralth''s greatest mysteries.


    Only a very few Vampyros were aware of its existence. And its discovery hade from one of the many ancient chronicles of the Vampyros race.


    It was said that anyone granted ess to the Spire would uncover the truth of Eldoralth and invaluable knowledge on how to gain the ultimate power of the world.


    Its value was immeasurable, which was why, after detecting signs of its appearance, Yorowin, a paragon, had been tasked with locating and retrieving that information.


    He hade to this fortress with the Blood Shadows to cover ground silently, choosing not to act recklessly so as not to arouse too much suspicion. But not only had he failed to gain ess, he had lost 23 elite Blood Shadows.


    ''She won''t like this.''


    Yorowin''s gaze turned cold. It was a monumental failure, one that would not be tolerated by the Blood Queen, Jez.


    Even as a paragon, Yorowin shuddered at the thought of her reaction. He doubted whether even he would be spared.


    His gaze hardened. ''It can''t end like this.''


    Yorowin raised his arm, and in the next instant, about 20 figures appeared before him, kneeling with their heads bowed. They were the remaining Blood Shadows.


    "Send a message to Vyn at the human fortress¡­"


    The Blood Shadow at the front of the group listened intently as Yorowin spoke. After the elder finished, the figure bowed before blurring into motion, heading to fulfill Yorowin''s orders.


    Yorowin''s gaze shifted to the rest. "Spread out and wait. Be ready to act."


    The Blood Shadows dispersed,nding silently in the trees and blending into the shadows, preparing for an ambush.


    While this was happening, Fort Echohelm of the Resonara family had descended into chaos.


    The three scouts who had apanied Atticus had long since returned to the fortress, and word of what had transpired spread like wildfire.


    Atticus had killed Vampyros grandmasters+.


    The entire fortress shuddered under the weight of this revtion. A palpable, suffocating fear gripped every human who heard the news, including the fortress master, Cadence.


    What was supposed to be a stress-free and routine position at the fortress had turned into one of the most challenging situations in Cadence''s life.


    As the news reached him, he slumped back into his seat, his gaze vacant.


    They were screwed.

 Chapter 886 Too Much

    Chapter 886 Too Much


    N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Candence''s eyes were vacant, staring forward as though he were looking at nothing in particr.


    Jena, Mira, and Crescendo had only just arrived moments ago and had recounted everything that had urred in the forest. His shock had risen steadily as they reported the events one by one. But when they reached the end¡­


    Candence forgot every single thing they had said. He ignored the fact that they had been ambushed by the Vampyros race. He ignored the fact that Atticus had easily defeated three veteran Vampyros grandmaster+ ranks.


    Only one thought remained in his mind: Atticus had killed three Vampyros grandmasters.


    No matter how much Candence''s mind raced, no matter how many angles he tried to consider, he kept reaching the same conclusion, they were screwed.


    The Vampyros were a race that thrived on battle. They loved the thrill of it and would never pass up an opportunity to unleash chaos.


    Yes, the Vampyros had attacked first. Yes, they had killed their scouts first. But they held the upper hand in this situation. They didn''t mind war, while the humans did. And now, Atticus had just given them the fuel they needed.


    Candence''s thoughts spiraled. The room around him became a blur. The implications of Atticus''s actions echoed relentlessly in his mind.


    "Fortress Master," a voice called out, faint and distant in his ears.


    He barely registered it.


    "Fortress Master!"


    The voice was louder now, insistent, but Candence remained trapped in his thoughts.


    He wasn''t alone. The fortressmanders, along with Lyric, the three scouts who had apanied Atticus, and many other warriors, were all present, discussing the current situation.


    The noise of the hall reached Candence''s ears, frantic debates, ovepping voices. It was chaos.


    A firm hand suddenly tapped his arm, jolting him upright.


    Candence flinched. "W-what?" His gaze darted around the hall.


    The room fell silent, all eyes on him. Commanders, advisors, warriors, all were waiting for their leader to speak.


    The fortressmander who had tapped Candence suddenly spoke. "Fortress Master, what is our n of action?"


    Candence took a second to catch his breath before swallowing hard, trying to mask his unease. He straightened himself and cleared his throat. "Vyn," he said, scanning the room. "What do you think?"


    But Vyn was nowhere to be seen.


    Amander quickly interjected, "He stepped out not long ago, Fortress Master."


    Candence''s eyes narrowed, irritation ring. "Why would he leave at a time like this?" he demanded.


    Just as Candence was about to order someone to fetch him, the doors creaked open. Vyn entered, and the room stilled.


    Candence''s gaze snapped to him. "Where have you been?"


    Vyn''s aged face was filled with worry. His voice was grave. "I went to receive a scout." He paused. "I sent one the moment I heard the news. And I''m afraid I only bring more bad news."


    The tension in the hall thickened.


    Vyn turned to the door. "Enter."


    A scout stepped inside, his face pale and bloodied. He dropped to his knees, his voice trembling. "Apex Atticus is in battle with an army of Vampyros. He''s holding his own¡­ but he''s losing ground. He needs help. Desperately."


    Silence.


    Then the hall erupted into chatter. Voices ovepped, arguments red, and questions flew.


    "Fortress Master! What do we do?"


    Candence froze, his chest tightening. This decision¡­ this moment¡­ would decide the fate of humanity.


    They could still feign ignorance, iming that Atticus had acted on his own. But if they intervened, it would mean war, a war humanity couldn''t afford. Yet, if they didn''t¡­ if they abandoned Atticus, their apex, their symbol of hope, they would be branded as cowards. As traitors.


    Candence''s mind went nk. ''I can''t do this. I can''t make this call.'' It was too much for him.


    The only thing Candence could think of was informing the elders of the Resonara family, but the thought terrified him. The Resonara family was filled with spiteful individuals. They would search for someone to me, and that someone could only be him. How could the apex of humanity ever be at fault?


    It was an option he did not want to explore unless they had absolutely no choice.


    Just as everyone waited for Candence to speak, Vyn''s voice suddenly rang out.


    "Enough."


    The hall fell silent. All eyes turned to the aged man.


    "Atticus Ravenstein is not just anyone. He is humanity''s apex. The hope of our domain. A symbol of our strength."


    "Yes, the Vampyros attacked first. Yes, this situation is dire. But what will the world say if we stand idly by? If we let him fall?" Vyn''s gaze sharpened, his tone cutting. "We will not be called cowards. No. We will be remembered as traitors. Traitors to our own kind."


    "Apex Atticus represents us all, every fortress, every soldier, every family. And now, he needs us. We cannot abandon him. Not now. Not ever."


    The hall fell silent again, the weight of his words thick in the air.


    One by one, the gazes of themanders hardened. Hands clenched. Teeth gritted.


    Vyn was right. Atticus was their hope, and abandoning him was not an option.


    The fortressmanders'' gazes turned icy, and the atmosphere in the hall grew heavy.


    "He''s right," one of themanders said.


    Another soon followed. "We can''t abandon him."


    Candence exhaled shakily, as if gathering his confidence. Vyn''s words had struck a nerve. He felt ashamed of himself, ashamed that he had even considered cowering. He nodded firmly.


    "Prepare the fortress. We''re joining the fight."


    The room erupted into action. Chairs scraped. Orders were shouted. The hall transformed into a hive of activity as everyone moved to make preparations.


    Vyn stepped back, a faint smile tugging at his lips.


    ''Just as nned.''


    As the room emptied, only Candence, Vyn, and Lyric remained.


    "Dad¡­ shouldn''t we inform the family?"


    Lyric had been listening quietly throughout the hall, and the thought of Atticus, his hero, being in trouble frightened him to the core. It seemed strange to him. Wouldn''t the best course of action be to inform someone from the Resonara family and let them take charge?


    Vyn''s gaze turned sharp.


    "This situation is too dire to wait for reinforcements. That would only worsen it," Vyn said, his voice firm. "If the higher-ups send someone over, the Vampyros will be forced to do the same. We might still have a chance to resolve this without escting it into an all-out war."

 Chapter 887 Come

    Chapter 887 Come


    Lyric had much more to say, but the intense gaze Vyn was giving him silenced him. It frightened him. He turned toward his father instead.


    Candence exhaled, nodding his head. "Vyn is right. Let''s assess the situation first before deciding to report. As he pointed out, reinforcements would take time."


    Only a paragon could arrive in time; anyone else would require an airship, which would take far too long.


    Should a paragon arrive from the humans'' side, the Vampyros would inevitably respond in kind. The thought made them shudder. It was well known that the cruelty of the Vampyros intensified as they climbed the ranks. The idea of a Vampyros paragon simply "forgetting everything" was impossible to imagine.


    If a sh between paragons were to ur here, the entire terrain would be ttened.


    It was a recipe for disaster.


    It was thest thing Candence wanted to happen, so he killed the thought.


    As they left the hall to prepare, Vyn''s gaze shed coldly.


    The warriors of Fort Echohelm erupted into a frenzy as word spread like wildfire. Many were beyond frightened, but the thought of abandoning their apex was something none dared to entertain.


    The warriors suited up, and in minutes, an army was formed.


    Candence gazed at the gathered warriors with a hardened face, already d in armor as though he were ready for war. Without hesitation, they set out.


    He, along with some of the fortressmanders, led the way, leaving the others behind with Vyn to guard the fort in case of any issues.


    Meanwhile, as the people of Fort Echohelm raced toward their apex, Atticus himself had no idea what was happening.


    Even if he did, it wouldn''t have lessened the intensity of his current focus.


    As the blinding light around him dimmed, Atticus found himself standing in a darkened world.


    He couldn''t see, despite his immense mastery of the darkness element. This was a darkness that seemed alive, obscuring everything.


    Atticus''s arms tightened around the hilt of his sword as he performed a brief inspection of himself.


    ''You there?''


    ''Don''t tell me you''re frightened, Bond¡­ You''d be lost without my brilliance guiding you, wouldn''t you?'' Ozeroth''sughter rumbled in his mind.


    ''Don''t start.''


    Atticus ignored the spirit''s ramblings and focused on himself. He quickly checked his abilities and, after noting that everything was intact and functional, felt a wave of relief.


    ''Thoughts?''


    Ozeroth paused for a moment.


    ''It seems you were transported into a pocket space. You''re still in Eldoralth but on another ne. This is power beyond your peak. Be cautious.''


    Atticus nodded. Ozeroth was implying that whatever had just urred was something even paragon-ranked beings, the peak of Eldoralth, could not achieve. This meant a higher existence was at y.


    Atticus''s guard was raised to its absolute peak. Taking a deep breath, his senses spread out like a wave, trying to analyze his surroundings.


    ''It looks like arge hall,'' he noted as he took a step forward.


    Then¡ª


    Fwoosh.


    A torch near him red to life, its golden glow pushing back the shadows, illuminating the immediate area.


    Then another torch lit up.


    And another.


    A chain reaction, the light raced down the hallway in both directions, revealing its massive expanse.


    Atticus paused, his eyes narrowing as he took it all in. The hallway stretched endlessly ahead, the light revealing a path lined with towering arches and walls filled with ancient symbols and drawings.


    At the far end was arge door. Although Atticus''s keen eyes could see it, that didn''t mean it was close.


    ''Kilometers away,'' Atticus thought.


    He took another step forward. He didn''t run. He couldn''t afford to, not when he had no idea what to expect.


    As he walked, his sharp gaze traced the drawings etched into the walls. He still couldn''t understand the words, but he focused on the drawings instead.


    Minutes passed, or maybe hours. Time felt distorted in the hall. The only certainty was the door drawing closer.


    Finally, he reached it.


    Every inch of its surface was covered in carvings, spiraling symbols, and jagged lines that seemed to pulse faintly with energy.


    Atticus exhaled deeply. His hand hovered near the surface, but he didn''t touch it.


    The door groaned.


    It moved, not by his hand but by some unseen force. A low, grinding sound filled the hall as the massive stone panels parted slowly.


    Darkness spilled forth, thick and imprable.


    Atticus''s eyes narrowed. He couldn''t see whaty beyond the door. The torches'' glow stopped at the threshold, as if the darkness swallowed the light.


    ''Wish me luck, '' he thought.


    Ozeroth scoffed, his voice dry. ''With my greatness, no luck is needed.''


    Atticus rolled his eyes, a small smirk appearing on his lips. "Right."


    He steadied his breathing, his nerves hardening like steel.


    Then, without hesitation, he stepped forward.


    The darkness enveloped himpletely.


    Light flooded his vision.


    Atticus''s senses spread out like a shockwave, every fiber of his being on high alert.


    His mind quickly processed his surroundings.


    A vast hall stretched before him, seemingly infinite.


    Towering pirs of ck stone rose into the void, their surfaces glowing faintly with golden veins that pulsed like a heartbeat.


    Above, there was no ceiling, only a pitch-ck expanse dotted with countless stars, as though he had stepped into the heart of the cosmos itself. The floor beneath him was smooth and reflective, like obsidian ss, casting faint distortions of the stars above.


    Suddenly, the air trembled.


    A suffocating force crashed down on him, as though gravity had multiplied. Atticus staggered, his knees nearly buckling. He forced his head up, instincts screaming as his eyes locked onto the center of the hall.


    A figure sat cross-legged in the middle of the space. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Still. Silent.


    Atticus''s breath froze. His blood ran cold.


    The man''s eyes were closed, yet his presence dominated the room. His form was simple, cloaked in dark, featureless robes that seemed to blend into the void around him. His skin was pale and unblemished, glowing faintly like moonlight.


    His aura was overwhelming, an all-consuming weight that made Atticus feel like an insect beneath the gaze of a god.


    Atticus couldn''t move. Not even a finger.


    ''What the hell is he?'' Atticus''s mind raced.


    The figure radiated power, raw and unfiltered. But it wasn''t just that.


    What shocked Atticus the most was the aura surrounding the man.


    It wasn''t human.


    It wasn''t any race Atticus had ever encountered in Eldoralth.


    Yet, impossibly, it felt like all of them.


    The strength of the Vampyros. The void of the Nullites. The brightness of the Evri¡­


    All of them. Every single race.


    Atticus''s heart pounded as his mind raced.


    Just where did Whisker send him?


    But he didn''t get a chance to ponder.


    The figure''s eyes flickered open, and for a fraction of a second, the world stilled.


    Then, its voice rumbled.


    "Come."

 Chapter 888 Both

    Chapter 888 Both


    It was not in the humannguage.


    It was not anynguage that Atticus was familiar with.


    But somehow, Atticus knew what the man had said.


    Come.


    The moment Atticus heard it, control over his body was seized.


    His figure shot forward, wind whipping around him as he came to a stop, hovering mid-air in front of the seated man.


    The figure''s gaze bore into him, unblinking, as if dissecting his very soul. Its eyes were pure gold, radiating a soft, otherworldly light.


    Atticus''s breath froze. He forced himself to stay calm, but his mind was a storm of thoughts. He couldn''t move, no matter how much he tried. He attempted everything, every single one of his powers, yet he couldn''t even lift a finger.


    ''Ozeroth?'' he called inwardly.


    "Bo¡ª"


    Ozeroth''s voice was cut off as the figure spoke again, its deep tone rumbling like an ancient mountain shifting.


    "This is a trial for you," the figure said slowly. "I suggest you minimize contact with¡­ another."


    Atticus''s eyes narrowed. He tried to keep his expression neutral, but his thoughts were racing.


    Had this man heard him? Or could he¡­ read minds? He truly hoped not.


    "No," the man''s voice rumbled again, almost amused. "I cannot read minds."


    Ozeroth''s voice erupted in Atticus''s head, seething. ''Another? Another!? How dare he call the great Ozeroth ''another''? I am no mere shadow to be dismissed. The only ''another'' here is him!''


    ''Now is not the time,'' Atticus snapped inwardly, his irritation clear.


    Ozeroth scoffed. ''Hmph. I just wanted to set things straight. My greatness demands respect¡­''


    Atticus ignored the spirit''s ramblings, his sharp gaze fixed on the man before him. There were far more pressing matters to address.


    ''That doesn''t sound convincing.'' He mulled over the figure''s ims. The fact that this being anticipated his thoughts again made him uneasy.


    Atticus hated this sort of situations. He hated feeling helpless in the face of overwhelming power. There was no doubt about his current predicament: his life was in the hands of this entity.


    The figure smiled faintly. "You''re an interesting one. What is your name?"


    Atticus hesitated for a moment before answering, "Atticus."


    "Atticus¡­" The man''s voice lingered on the name, as though savoring its weight. "What an ambitious name. As expected from the offspring of the Fallen Star."


    Atticus''s eyes flickered with confusion. "Fallen Star?"


    The figure ignored the question, its tone suddenly shifting. "Do you know where you are?"


    Atticus stared silently for a moment before shaking his head.


    "This," the figure said, and with a gesture, Atticus''s hovering form turned to face the vast hall, "is the Eldest Veil, a sanctuary of memory, crafted by thest of my kind. Its purpose is to inform those deemed worthy of the truths of the past."


    "The past?"


    The man''s gaze sharpened. "Do you wish to know?"


    Before Atticus could respond, the invisible force holding him snapped. He flew backward, mming onto the smooth floor and skidding for meters before regaining control.


    The figure''s voice thundered. "Then prove that you are worthy."


    The air around them exploded.


    The walls of the hall stretched endlessly, dissolving into the void. The floor beneath them expanded, seeming to stretch infinitely in all directions.


    Atticus''s hand shot to his katana. His battle intent red as his cold eyes locked on the figure.


    The man slowly stood from his cross-legged position. The movement was unhurried, calm, yet it carried a weight that made Atticus feel impossibly small.


    The aura radiating from the man was vast, suffocating. It pressed down on Atticus like a mountain, making his knees tremble. He clenched his fists, his nails biting into his palms as he fought to stay upright.


    "Defeat me," the man said, his voice sounding like a god''s decree. "Prove that you are worthy."


    ''Shit,'' Atticus cursed inwardly, sweat forming on his brow. The man had immobilized him without lifting a finger. How was he supposed to win?


    ''Ozeroth?''


    Atticus called for his prideful spirit. If Ozeroth had any ideas, he was all ears.


    ''Ahem. I''ll let you handle this, Bond. I can''t hold your hand every time now, can I?''


    Atticus resisted the urge to roll his eyes. ''Shameless.'' N?v(el)B\\jnn


    He forced his mind to focus, analyzing, strategizing. ''Think. There''s always a way. Always.''


    The figure chuckled, the sound like the crackling of a bonfire. "I like that look in your eyes. Even in the face of hopelessness, you refuse to cower."


    The aura around the man shifted, shrinking in size. The suffocating pressure receded slightly, but its potency remained.


    "You need not worry," the man said, his tone turning serious. "I am fair."


    The oppressive aura condensed further, drawing into the figure''s form until it matched Atticus''s own power level.


    "Now," the man continued. "We are equals."


    He gestured toward Atticus, his battle intent peaking.


    "Come."


    The world stilled.


    Nothing but silence.


    The stars above shifted ever so slightly, their reflections on the polished ck floor flickering faintly. The air was heavy, the tension suffocating.


    Atticus didn''t wait.


    No hesitation. No second-guessing.


    He moved.


    There had always been arguments among the Ravenstein family about which element was the fastest. Heated debates, fiery tempers, endless disputes.


    Some imed it was fire, for its relentless and destructive force. Others argued for water, for its adaptability and fluidity.


    But among them all, two factions always remained silent.


    Air. The freest of all elements. Unbound, unrestrained. It moved with unparalleled speed, invisible yet everywhere at once. A force so fast it could escape any confinement, flowing through every crack, every opening.


    And lightning. Pure, unrelenting energy. It didn''t just move; it raced, tearing through the sky with a deafening roar. A raw force of nature, faster than thought, faster than the eye could follow.


    Since waking from his deep slumber, Atticus had discovered something staggering: his intelligence had increased to incredible levels, affecting every aspect of his abilities.


    Before, when using the peak aspect of his elements, Atticus could focus only on one element at a time. But now, he wasn''t bound by that limitation.


    Air. Lightning. He had both.


    Atticus''s voice rumbled.


    "Lightning Domain Fusion."

 Chapter 889 Jinx

    Chapter 889 Jinx


    A pir of blinding white light erupted from Atticus, tearing upward into the void above. The energy swirled, crackling violently before being absorbed back into his body.


    BOOM.


    The sound ripped through the space as Atticus became a streak of lightning, his thoughts splitting as the air currents gathering around him in formless waves.


    His form blurred, his movements iprehensible.


    Lightning crackled with each shift, and air spiraled around him,pressing and expanding with each motion, filling the atmosphere with sharp bursts of energy.


    Thebined forces of air and lightning tore the atmosphere apart. The air currents sharpened his strikes, while the lightning amplified their destructive force.


    In an instant, he was upon the figure.


    Thousands of shes tore through the air, every strike infused with the dual forces of air and lightning. Sonic booms erupted with each cut, thepressed air parting violently under the weight of his speed.


    The shes converged, forming a massive crimson arc charged with blinding electricity and razor-sharp wind. It tore through the space itself, racing toward the figure.


    But the man didn''t flinch.


    With a faint smile, he raised his hand and snapped his fingers.


    The crimson arc vanished.


    Gone.


    Atticus''s eyes widened in shock. His mind raced, processing what had just happened.


    The Dimensari¡­ space maniption.


    ''He teleported it.''


    The crimson arc reappeared far in the distance, detonating with catastrophic force.


    BOOM.


    The explosion lit up the dark expanse, shaking the very foundation of the space. The force sent a st of wind rushing back toward him, carrying the heat and power of the unleashed energy.


    But the man didn''t even nce at the destruction behind him.


    With a faint smile, he raised his head slightly.


    "Intriguing," the man said, his voice calm yet amused.


    Atticus''s instincts took over. His body moved on its own. He flickered again, faster, lightning itself, unbound and untamed.


    His form dispersed, splitting into multiple streaks of crackling energy that zipped through the void. Each streak left a trail of crimson arcs in its wake, multiplying with blinding speed.


    "Echo Strike," Atticus''s cold voice echoed through the space.


    The arcs multiplied. Thousands of crimson shes materialized in the air, each a fraction of the original''s power but no less devastating. They converged, forming a web of destruction around the man.


    The figure''s eyes flickered with surprise. He raised his hand to snap his fingers again but paused. A smile tugged at his lips.


    "Impressive."


    Each crimson sh was coated in space molecules, forcing the man to wrestle for control of the space when he tried to teleport them.


    The man tilted his head to the side, marveling at Atticus''s ingenuity. To think a human could have such affinity for the space element¡­ a human from an unranked world nheless.


    ''As expected from his offspring.''


    The attacksnded.


    BOOM!


    Dust and shockwaves exploded outward, shaking the entire space. The smooth floor cracked under the force, and the stars above flickered violently.


    Atticus stood still, having put some distance between himself and the man. His katana was in hand, eyes narrowed.


    "Did I get him?" he muttered.


    Ozeroth snorted in his mind. ''You just had to jinx it.''


    The dust cleared.


    The air turned oppressive. Suffocating.


    Atticus''s eyesnded on the figure.


    He stood in the same ce, unharmed. Not a flicker of damage marred his form.


    But something had changed.


    His aura had be monstrous.


    Atticus felt it all at once, the lethality of the Vampyros, the void of the Nullites, the brightness of the Evri, the fire of the dragons, the regeneration of the Regenerari. Every race''s power swirled around the man, their energies converging into one overwhelming force.


    The man''s eyes glowed blood red, and ws glinting like ck steel extended from his fingers. The space molecules churned violently around him. The stars above dimmed, and the floor beneath warped under the sheer weight of his power.


    The man smiled faintly. "You''ve proven resourceful, but this is only the beginning."


    Atticus''s grip on his katana tightened.


    The man disappeared.


    Atticus barely had time to react as the figure reappeared beside him, his razor-sharp ws striking with blinding speed.


    CLANG!


    The sh sent sparks flying, the sheer force of the collision reverberating through the hall.


    Atticus'' muscles strained, his teeth gritted as he held his ground against the man''s overwhelming strength. The polished floor beneath his feet cracked, unable to withstand the pressure.


    With a powerful shove, the man pushed forward, sending Atticus shooting backward like a bolt.


    He streaked across the hall with blinding speed, his body skimming the surface of the floor before twisting mid-air to regain his footing. His katana hummed with energy as hended, skidding to a halt.


    In that moment, his exo-suit activated.


    The dark, gleaming armor enveloped him, locking into ce with mechanical precision. Energy surged through his body, mana and spiritual energy swirling together in perfect harmony.


    His speed peaked, his movements sharper and more fluid. Power coursed through him like a storm, and for the first time in the fight, Atticus felt a glimmer of control.


    His crimson eyes locked on the man.


    Move. Attack. Now.


    Just as he prepared to strike, the man raised his hand and snapped his fingers.


    The energy around Atticus stilled.


    The swirling spiritual energy that fueled his strength vanished, snuffed out in an instant.


    The man''s voice rumbled. "You will prove yourself as an Eldoralthian should, without crutches." N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Atticus''s thoughts dropped. ''I can''t use the spiritual element.''


    ''What an annoying old man,'' Ozeroth muttered in his head, his tone filled with irritation.


    Atticus''s expression darkened, but he didn''t hesitate. He adjusted, refocused. There was no time to dwell, he was in battle. If he couldn''t use the spiritual element, he would rely on mana.


    His power surged, his katana gleaming as mana flooded his body.


    The man smiled faintly, as though pleased, and then, they moved.


    They shed.


    The air screamed as they met in the center of the hall.


    The man moved effortlessly, chaining attacks with powers from every race. Space distorted, blood-red spears materialized, firestorms raged, and illusions blurred reality.


    Atticus countered with everything he had. Lightning surged through his body as he danced between attacks, ice formed barriers, fire burned through the illusions, and his katana shed through the distortions of space.


    The air cracked with each collision. The ground shattered beneath their feet.


    Atticus''s speed was blinding. His movements were calcted, sharp, every strike aiming for the slightest opening.


    The man''s power, however, was overwhelming, primal. His mastery of countless abilities made him unpredictable.


    Fire erupted from his ws, forcing Atticus to sidestep. Space bent around the figure, warping Atticus''s perception and forcing him to rely purely on instinct.


    Atticus could also use most of these abilities, butpared to this ancient being, he seemed like a child just learning to walk.


    Regardless, Atticus pushed harder, channeling the full force of his elements. The wind howled around him, amplifying his speed, while lightning surged through his katana, every strike leaving trails of crackling energy.


    Atticus''s eyes sharpened. Adapt. Ovee. Those words sang in his head like a mantra.


    The sh continued, each strike faster, harder, more desperate.

 Chapter 890 Consequences

    Chapter 890 Consequences


    The sh continued, each strike faster, harder, more desperate.


    ''I can''t feel any spiritual energy,'' Atticus thought grimly.


    He couldn''t exin it, but the figure seemed to have absolute authority in this space.


    Earlier, when the man had snapped his fingers, Atticus hadpletely lost connection to the spiritual energy in the air. It was as if, in the entire ck expanse, there wasn''t a shred of spiritual energy left to harness. He couldn''t use the one in his body either.


    Atticus had no doubt the man could do the same with mana, but for some reason, he hadn''t done so.


    Atticus tried everything in his power to gain the upper hand. His elements worked in tandem, his katana arts split the air, and he even tried to predict the man''s movements. Yet no matter what he did, it was all to no avail.


    He couldn''t read the figure.


    The man''s fighting style was both refined and beastial, each move a perfectbination of precision and raw instinct. There wasn''t a single wasted movement, not a shred of hesitation.


    It was as though the man knew exactly where Atticus would be and what he would do before he even thought about doing it.


    ''I''m the one being read.''


    Atticus felt exposed, bare. Every action of his seemed to be anticipated, as if the figure could see through his very thoughts. There wasn''t a single opening to exploit. He had never felt like this before, not even when battling Magnus.


    BOOM!


    The air shook as they collided once more, an intense shockwave rippling across Atticus''s body, making his bones quake.


    ''Are they really different abilities?''


    Atticus''s mind was muddled. His entire focus was locked on the figure''s every move, and in that process, he noticed something strange, something that confused him even more.


    The man was utilizing every power of the different races Atticus knew in Eldoralth. But his synchronicity was off the charts. In fact, he was using them so seamlessly that they didn''t feel like separate abilities at all. They felt unified.


    As though they were all just facets of one singr bloodline.


    ''What is going on?'' n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    The thought unsettled him. If his observation was correct, it would be groundbreaking.


    Everything he had seen so far pointed to a singr truth:


    This ce had been created by thest of the man''s kind.


    It existed to inform the worthy of the past.


    Atticus''s mind raced through countless scenarios, each more unbelievable than thest. Yet, one theory kept nagging at him, refusing to be dismissed.


    ''From the beginning, in Eldoralth, could it be that there wa¡ª''


    ''What are you thinking about now?!''


    Ozeroth''s voice sliced through Atticus''s thoughts, sounding sharp and urgent.


    The abrupt shout snapped Atticus back to reality, his eyes regaining focus just in time to see the figure''s head hurtling toward him like a battering ram.


    CRACK!


    The sound of bone meeting bone echoed through the hall like a thunderp. The impact rattled Atticus''s skull, his vision exploding with stars.


    His brain felt like it had been shaken loose, and his entire body went limp as he shot backward, tumbling headfirst across the ground.


    His words slurred as his head spun. "Ozeroth¡­ I think¡­ I can see three moons¡­ wait, no¡­ one of them is a potato¡­"


    "BOND! BOND!" Ozeroth''s shout reverberated in his mind, snapping him out of his delirium.


    Atticus''s eyes sharpened as he regained focus, only to see a foot descending toward his face like a meteor.


    His pupils constricted.


    ''Move. Now!''


    He exhaled deeply, his mana and elements churning as he mimicked the flow of water.


    His body twisted gracefully, slipping just beneath the kick as it tore through the air, leaving a shockwave in its wake. Hended lightly, his movements fluid as he shot backward, putting distance between them.


    His boots skidded across the smooth floor, sparks trailing beneath him.


    Atticus soon came to a stop, katana raised, his cold eyes locking on the figure.


    The world fell silent again.


    The stars above stilled.


    The figure stood tall, his gaze sharp and piercing, staring down at Atticus with an almost bored expression.


    "Don''t tell me this is all you have," the man said, his toneced with disappointment. "As his offspring, I expect more."


    Atticus ignored the cryptic remark, forcing himself to focus. He had almost made a grave mistake by overthinking earlier, and it had nearly cost him everything. It was something he wouldn''t allow to happen again.


    He''s not holding back, Atticus thought, his mind serious. That kick¡­ if it hadnded, Atticus was certain he would have lost his head.


    The first blow to his skull had cracked it. Blood streamed down his temple, dripping onto the ground. But for the Atticus of now, it was nothing. The wound healed as fast as it had appeared.


    The man took a single step forward, the air around him growing heavier.


    "I suggest you give this all you have," he said, his voice cold and final. "The consequence for failure¡­ is death."


    The word hit Atticus like a hammer.


    Death.


    His grip on his katana tightened, his knuckles turning white. He had wondered about this from the beginning.


    Would the man simply let him leave if he failed to prove himself? No. Atticus had known deep down that failure wasn''t an option.


    ''This is life and death.''


    Before Atticus could act, something in his robe pocket lit up.


    The artifact Whisker had given him.


    A momentter, Whisker''s voice rang out, loud and carefree, echoing through the hall.


    "Heyya, my star actor!" Whisker''s tone was yful, even cheerful,pletely out of sync with the dire situation. "If you''re hearing this, that means you actually decided to go where I asked! Took you long enough!"


    Atticus froze, his eyes wide. What was happening? Even the man paused, watching with mild intrigue.


    "And don''t worry!" Whisker continued. "I''m very sure you''ll thank meter. Probably. Maybe. Okay, maybe not immediately, but eventually!"


    Atticus''s expression darkened, and Ozeroth remarked dryly, "What in the void is wrong with this beast?"

 Chapter 891 Life & Death

    Chapter 891 Life & Death


    "Oh, oh!" Whisker added, and they could all hear the sound of popcorn crunching in the background.


    "Almost forgot! I set this audio to y just before you enter the space. Little heads-up: when you step inside, prepare your mind. Once you''re in, it''s all or nothing. You either seed¡­ or you die. No in-between! So think about that before you decide to go in. Anyway, good luck, and you''re wee!~"


    The recording ended abruptly, leaving the hall in deafening silence.


    Atticus blinked rapidly, far too shocked to speak. Even Ozeroth was silent, both of them trying to process what had just happened.


    Was he serious right now?


    Finally, Ozeroth broke the silence. ''Damn. What a crazy person.''


    Atticus had no intention of refuting. Crazy was the only word to describe Whisker.


    The man, however, seemed amused. He hummed thoughtfully, his voice resonating across the space.


    "Hmm. So it was that beast who sent you here. Interesting."


    Atticus''s eyes sharpened. ''He knows Whisker?''


    The man nodded faintly as though he could read his mind. "I must admit, I was surprised by his unique power. But it seems his strength isn''t the only thing of note."


    ''He''s been here before,'' Atticus realized.


    As the thought settled, his mind churned. If Whisker had already been here, why hadn''t he just told him about the history? Why force him to go through all of this?


    Atticus''s grip on his katana tightened, his expression darkening. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    ''When I get out of this, I''m tearing that beast apart.''


    He wanted nothing more than to follow through on that thought.


    Suddenly, the air grew heavier, chilling Atticus to the core. The oppressive weight pressed down on his body.


    His gaze locked onto the man as the aura surrounding him transformed, bing denser, more suffocating, and filled with an intensity that made the space tremble.


    Atticus''s heart pounded, and his breath quickened as he watched the figure''s body change.


    Scales as dark as obsidian covered his skin, radiating power. Crimson eyes, glowing with the lethality of the Vampyros, stared through him.


    Traces of every race appeared on the man''s form: the sharp, angr features of the Evri, the burning embers of a dragon''s fire, the spectral glow of a Requiem.


    Traces of every race appeared on the man''s form: the sharp, angr features of the Evri, the burning embers of a dragon''s fire, the spectral glow of a Requiem.


    He wasn''t one race anymore. He was all of them.


    Atticus adjusted his stance, his katana steady in his grip. His cold, calcting gaze stayed locked on the figure.


    He felt it in his bones. This was life and death.


    ''Bond.''


    Atticus''s eyes narrowed. Now wasn''t the time for dramatics. He gestured inwardly for Ozeroth to speak quickly.


    The spirit''s voice was quiet, filled with shame.


    "You have no options left. And I''m sorry, but I can''t help you."


    Atticus froze, wondering what the spirit was trying to say.


    "Our power in this lower world is limited," Ozeroth continued, his tone grim. "In the spirit world, things would be different. But here? This isn''t my domain. What happenedst time, unfortunately cannot happen again."


    Atticus''s mind raced. His thoughts darted back to the battle with ckgate in the past, where Ozeroth''s overwhelming energy had surged through him, temporarily elevating his power to paragon levels.


    But that had only been possible during their bonding process. The excess energy had been used to achieve that feat. It was a one-time event that couldn''t be replicated.


    Ozeroth''s voice was grave. "You''re on your own here. And there''s only one path forward."


    Atticus''s heart pounded in his chest. He knew what Ozeroth was referring to.


    The fourth art. Entering the katana realm to unlock it was the only way forward. The only way he could gain the power he needed.


    But the risks were immense.


    ''It''s dangerous. I could die. The odds are¡ª''


    Ozeroth interrupted his thoughts with harsh truth. ''You''ll die here for certain if you don''t try. Take your chances, Bond.''


    Atticus exhaled slowly, forcing his mind to steady. Ozeroth''s words were harsh and blunt, but they were simply the truth. It was either certain death or a chance for survival.


    The choice was clear.


    The figure took a step forward, his presence shaking the space around them.


    "I believe it''s about time we stop ying." His voice rumbled, deep and thunderous, reverberating through the air like the drumbeat of doom. "I suggest you give this your all. I''ll be getting serious now."


    The floor cracked beneath him as he moved closer, each step sending shockwaves rippling outward. The stars above flickered, dimming under the weight of his aura.


    Atticus''s grip on his katana tightened. But instead of attacking, he closed his eyes.


    The figure paused, raising an eyebrow. "Hmm. What are you up to?"


    In the blink of an eye, the figure disappeared, reappearing in front of Atticus. His fist, cloaked in burning energy, blitzed toward Atticus''s head with unrelenting speed.


    Just as it was about to connect, Atticus''s voice murmured, calm,


    "Space domain."


    BOOM!


    A dark light erupted from Atticus, piercing into the endless void above. The shockwave was so intense that the man''s fist halted mid-air for a brief moment, the force rippling through the hall and shaking the very foundation of the space.


    The man''s gaze flickered with surprise before his expression returned to indifference. "Useless," he muttered, pressing forward.


    The fist moved again, the air splitting around it as it descended toward Atticus.


    Then¡ª


    The world stilled.


    The space froze, and time itself seemed to pause. The figure''s fist hung in the air, mere inches from Atticus''s head, as everything around them faded into silence.


    Atticus''s consciousness was pulled away, drifting into the void.


    Ozeroth''s voice sounded in his head, steady and yet filled with a strange warmth.


    "Listen, Bond. There''s a high chance I won''t be with you on this journey. That is why I need to say this¡­."


    Atticus remained silent, his mind calm as he listened to the spirit''s words. As Ozeroth finished speaking, his voice turned softer as he continued.


    "You are stronger than you know. This is why I chose you. Remember that, no matter what. Show them why you are my Bond."


    The voice grew faint, Ozeroth''s presence slipping further away.


    "Good luck, Bond. You''ll need it."


    Then, everything turned dark.

 Chapter 892 Firm

    Chapter 892 Firm


    Darkness. That was all Atticus could see for an indeterminate amount of time.


    Time seemed distorted, unquantifiable. All Atticus knew was that it passed.


    And during this time, his mind was quiet, far too quiet considering how loud it had be after his bond with a certain spirit.


    Atticus could feel the faint presence of Ozeroth within him, their unbreakable connection still there. It was as though the spirit was watching him, observing silently. Yet, no matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t reach him.


    He didn''t mind the quiet. But he also wouldn''t have minded Ozeroth''s usual sharpmentary either.


    Clearing his head of unnecessary thoughts, Atticus began preparing himself for the uing adversity. His life was at stake, and he had every intention of giving it his all.


    Time passed. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The darkness began to recede, reced by a blinding white light that flooded Atticus''s vision. He flinched, shielding his eyes with his arm.


    When the brightness dimmed, he lowered his arm and found himself standing in a pristine white room.


    Before him stood three men, their auras potent and suffocating.


    ¡­ A Few Minutes Earlier ¡­


    The white room was tense, thick with a palpable weight that settled over its upants.


    Three men stood apart and each of them had pure white hair.


    The first man had a rxed air about him, his posture loose and unbothered. A sly grin curved his lips as his gaze shifted to the second man.


    "Seeing you here is unexpected. A man of honor, they say. Yet here you are."


    The second man, lean with sharp, chiseled features, had hair as white as snow and eyes as cold as steel. His expression remained stoic, his head turning slightly to nce at the speaker. He said nothing, his silence sharper than any retort.


    The first man''s grin widened.


    "In your lifetime, you wouldn''t even cheat an animal. Yet here you are, about to do the unthinkable. And let''s not forget how you bullied the others to thin out thepetition."


    The stoic man''s gaze remained steady, unmoving, before he finally looked away, saying nothing.


    The first manughed, "Nothing to say? No denial? Thought so."


    He then turned his attention to the third man.


    Shorter than the other two but no less imposing, the third man carried a cynical air around him. His white hair was in disarray, reflecting the vtility of his personality.


    "And you," the first man sneered. "Even you''re here. Surprising. I thought you''d be too busy brawling with the weaker ones."


    The third man frowned, his expression darkening. "Do us all a favor and shut up." His voice was rough, his tone curt and dismissive.


    The first man''s grin didn''t waver. "Touchy, as always."


    Silence fell between them, the tension growing heavier, as if the very air in the room could shatter at any moment.


    Finally, the first man broke the silence. "What do you think? Will this boy be the one? Will he pass the fourth trial?"


    No one answered immediately.


    Their gazes dropped slightly, their thoughts churning.


    These three men were the strongest among those who lived within the katana. In their prime, they had lived long, gathered immeasurable strength, and achieved greatness before their deaths. They were not ones to waste time, and yet here they were, contemting the boy''s odds.


    Their presence here alone was proof of their belief in Atticus, however slim that hope might be.


    But the silence wasn''t just thoughtful. Beneath it was something darker. Personal.


    Their gazes flickered suddenly, snapping to the side.


    A few meters away, a white-haired boy appeared at the room''s entrance, staring at them calmly.


    Their gazes met.


    ''Three men? Enemies?''


    Atticus appeared calm on the outside, but internally, he was anything but. As soon as the blinding light had subsided, his head began to spin, and his battle intent surged.


    His hand instinctively reached for his katana, only to find it wasn''t there.


    ''It''s not just that.''


    Atticus wasn''t sure if the trial had officially begun, but he had already conducted a quick assessment of himself. He needed to figure out what abilities he still possessed and make a n for any eventualities.


    ''No spiritual energy. No elements. Just mana.''


    The realization was brief but devastating. He was left with only mana and no weapon.


    Atticus refused to let it unsettle him. He didn''t believe the katana would give him an impossible trial.


    Instead, he focused on the men in front of him, scrutinizing them carefully. ''Do I have to defeat them?''


    The three men silently scrutinized him in return.


    After a moment, the first man smiled, as though reading Atticus''s mind. "We''re not your enemies. Don''t worry, your trial hasn''t started yet."


    Atticus narrowed his gaze, saying nothing.


    The man smiled wider. "Looks like Cedric''s words were true. You''re not an impulsive one, eh?"


    Atticus''s eyes flickered slightly at the mention of Cedric. "You know Cedric?"


    "Know?" The man burst intoughter, as though Atticus''s question was amusing. "We lived with the man for centuries."


    "You mean¡­"


    "Yes," the man nodded. The other two men standing silently to the side fixed their gazes on Atticus.


    "We''re all previous wielders of the life weapon."


    ''Shit,'' Atticus thought. To him, it was bad news. What could the fourth trial possibly entail if it required not one, but three spirits to guide him? The earlier trials had been impossibly challenging, and Cedric alone had been sufficient.


    He decided to stop overthinking it, nodding at the revtion.


    "Alright. What is the fourth trial?" Atticus asked.


    The man''s mouth twitched, caught off guard by Atticus''s reaction. He had expected more, shock, confusion, or even awe. Instead, the boy remained unfazed, his calm demeanor not showing a hint of excitement.


    "You don''t want to know what happened to Cedric?" the man asked, tilting his head.


    Atticus''s eyes lost focus for a second, a wave of sadness washing over him. "It''s fine. He already told me what would happen to him." His eyes were calm, steady.


    The three men paused, silently staring at him.


    ''Such a firm mind,'' they each thought.

 Chapter 893 Desert

    Chapter 893 Desert


    The first man smiled, but just as he was about to speak, a cynical voice interrupted from the side as the third man spoke.


    "Stop wasting time and just get to the point," he said sharply, turning to Atticus. "For the fourth trial, you only need one spirit to apany you on your journey. You will select between us."


    The first man shot the third a dirty look but didn''t argue, turning back to Atticus instead.


    "He''s right," he said, his voice calmer. "You have to select one of us to continue."


    "Why?" Atticus asked inly.


    "Why what?"


    "Why do I have to select one of you? Why doesn''t the katana just assign me a guide?"


    "It''s also part of your trial," the man responded.


    "What is the fourth trial about? And do you each have different quirks to offer?"


    Atticus tried to make sense of it all. Having to choose a spirit seemed odd, almost like a trap. Did they each bring unique advantages?


    "Will you fight alongside me during the trial?" Atticus asked before the man could respond to his earlier question.


    The first man sighed deeply, shaking his head. "I cannot reveal the nature of the trial, unfortunately," he said. "Yes, we each have different quirks, but no, we will not fight with you. Our role is to guide."


    Atticus''s mind raced, Ozeroth''s parting advice echoing in his thoughts.


    "I see," he muttered thoughtfully. "So I just choose one of you?"


    The three spirits nodded in unison.


    "Alright."


    Without hesitation, Atticus turned and pointed at the silent man who had remained still throughout the scene. "I choose you."


    All three spirits blinked, taken aback. Even the silent man seemed momentarily surprised.


    "A-are you sure?" the first man asked, his tone filled with disbelief.


    Atticus nodded firmly, his decision unchanged.


    "Why?" the first man pressed, unable to hide his curiosity. He had gone out of his way to be kind and cooperative, answering Atticus''s questions calmly to secure the boy''s favor. Yet, it was clear Atticus wouldn''t change his mind.


    "Because he''s quiet," Atticus said bluntly.


    The room fell silent, and the spirits exchanged incredulous looks.


    "Because¡­ he''s quiet?" the first man repeated, as though confirming he had heard correctly.


    Atticus nodded again, his expression unreadable.


    "A-alright," the first man said reluctantly, sighing in defeat. He didn''t push the matter further, realizing there was nothing more he could do.


    In an instant, the first and third spirits vanished, leaving only Atticus and the silent man behind.


    The two stared at each other for a moment. True to his word, one of the reasons Atticus had chosen this man was because he seemed quiet and to the point. Whatever the fourth trial entailed, Atticus had no interest in dealing with a talkative guide.


    The silent spirit finally nodded at him. In the next moment, the room dissolved around them, and they both disappeared.


    A blinding light erupted in the middle of an endless desert.


    As it dimmed, Atticus appeared, his sharp gaze already scanning his surroundings.


    Beside him hovered a miniature, translucent version of the guide he had just chosen.


    Atticus performed a quick inspection of himself once more, his mind racing. He flexed his fingers, feeling the familiar presence of mana within him.


    His earlier assessment held true: he could only use mana.


    The heat pressed down on him like a weight. He swept his gaze across the horizon. An endless expanse of golden sand stretched in every direction, interrupted only by shimmering mirages.


    The sun zed high above, ring, with just enough time left before it dipped toward the horizon. It would set soon.


    "It''s hot," Atticus muttered, wiping a bead of sweat from his brow. The sun''s intensity was oppressive even for him, and he found himself truly missing his elements.


    He frowned. Something felt off.


    ''I still don''t have my katana,'' he thought.


    A deep voice broke through his thoughts. "Listen carefully to what I''m about to tell you."


    Atticus turned to face the spirit.


    "Firstly, my job here is to guide you by providing information. But there''s a limit," the spirit said. "I can only tell you about things you''re directly involved with. For example, since you''ve now entered the trial, I can tell you its objective and your goal."


    Atticus nodded, his expression cold, his mind focused. "What''s the goal?"


    The spirit''s translucent form crossed its arms. "Simple. Reach the other side of this world. That''s it. The rest will fall into ce as you go." n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Is there a time limit?"


    "No," the spirit replied, shaking its head. "But¡ª" its voice hardened¡ª"there are no second chances. Once you die, it''s over."


    Atticus''s eyes narrowed. But he wasn''t surprised. He was already aware of this fact.


    He exhaled deeply, trying to focus, when a flicker of movement caught his attention.


    His gaze shifted to the top of a nearby sand dune. Something strange poured down its side, soft, fluid, and ethereal.


    Mist.


    But this wasn''t ordinary mist.


    Atticus could feel it, a strange, foreboding energy radiating from it. Despite the distance, it was already making him feel weaker.


    "What is that?" he quickly asked, his tone sharp as he pointed toward the approaching mist.


    "You''re not directly involved with it. I can''t tell you," the spirit said, shaking its head.


    Atticus frowned, his fist tightening.


    ''It doesn''t matter. I won''t let it touch me.''


    Without hesitation, he spun away from the mist. His mana surged, coiling through his legs as he bent low, preparing to move.


    ''Focus. Don''t get distracted.''


    In a burst of speed, Atticus shot forward, sand exploding behind him.


    He streaked through the desert like a blur, the world narrowing into a single point, the horizon.


    He knew it wouldn''t be as simple as running to the other side. The trial would challenge him, push him to his limits.


    But Atticus was ready.


    As the mist crept closer, swallowing the dune behind him, the desert seemed to stir. The ground beneath his feet rumbled faintly.


    And high above in the sky, the sun set.


    In the next instant, Atticus''s cold gaze flickered.

 Chapter 894 Plan

    Chapter 894 n


    Atticus''s cold gaze flickered as his eyes turned to the sky.


    ''What?'' N?v(el)B\\jnn


    The sun had just set, yet it felt as though he had been thrusted into another world. Atticus couldn''t exin it, it felt strange. It felt dangerous.


    His eyes darted backward,nding on the ominous mist pouring forward from behind him. They widened as he registered its speed and the distance it had already traveled.


    The mist surged ahead, devouring the desert at an incredible pace.


    ''It''s fast,'' Atticus noted calmly, though his mind worked rapidly.


    Despite the darkness, his sharp perception pierced the night''s veil. He saw everything, the shifting sands, the faint stars, the encroaching shadows. His elements might be sealed, but his mana control and perception remained razor sharp.


    Turning his focus forward, he asked, "What happens at night?" His voice was calm, calcted.


    The spirit paused, its miniature form staring at him. ''He''s sharp,'' it thought.


    The question wasn''t random. Atticus was already maneuvering within the constraints of the spirit''s rules. He knew the spirit could onlyment on events directly affecting him, and nightfall clearly qualified.


    After a brief hesitation, the spirit answered, "You might get hunted."


    Atticus''s eyes narrowed. The words were simple but carried weight. ''Might.''


    That one word revealed a possibility, a way to avoid the threat. A chance to survive.


    "How can I survive the night?" he asked, cold and direct.


    The spirit''s gaze flickered with slight shock. ''Remarkable reasoning.''


    Most would panic, asking about the nature of the threats or their odds of survival, questions the spirit couldn''t answer, wasting valuable time. But not Atticus. He framed his question perfectly, pulling useful information from the vague rules.


    "You find a ce to hide," the spirit said tly. "And you staypletely quiet."


    Atticus''s gaze hardened. The words were still vague, but they hinted at something crucial.


    ''Stay quiet.''


    He was still processing the information when the desert erupted.


    A piercing howl shattered the silence, chilling the air.


    The sound reverberated across the dunes, sharp and primal, sending a shiver down Atticus''s spine.


    The ground beneath his feet rumbled. Faint tremors at first, then stronger, the vibrations drawing closer.


    Atticus''s expression darkened as his mind raced like lightning.


    ''I''m being hunted. Multiple enemies. Fast. Closing in.''


    Instinct kicked in.


    BOOM.


    Atticus shot forward, his body a blur. Mana surged through his legs, doubling his speed. His silhouette streaked across the desert like a blue sh, silent.


    But the howls only grew louder, closer.


    The mist behind him surged faster, gaining on his position.


    Atticus''s sharp eyes scanned the terrain ahead, searching for cover. The endless dunes stretched on, offering no sce, no shelter.


    His gaze flicked backward once more, shock flickering in his eyes as he saw the mist gaining ground. It was as though it was sentient. As he picked up speed, so did it. And as the mist closed in, so did the piercing howls.


    Atticus instantly felt it. ''They''reing from the mist¡­'' The sensation of being watched from multiple directions crept over him, and it didn''t feel good.


    ''Does that mean the mist itself doesn''t have any harmful effects?''


    He quickly dismissed the thought. The fact that the mist was racing to catch up to him in a trial designed to push him to his limits spoke volumes. It could only be bad.


    The mist surged forward, faster than ever. Atticus''s eyes darted around, scanning his surroundings as his mind worked rapidly to find a way out of this situation.


    His gaze locked onto a tall dune, more like a sandy hill, in the distance. His mind calcted quickly. ''It''ll buy me a little time. I can handle them first.''


    Without hesitation, his figure exploded forward, his speed leaving a streak of movement in the air. Within seconds, he reached the peak of the dune.


    Atticus turned, facing the mist. ''As expected,'' he thought, his cold gaze flickering.


    As he had anticipated, the mist remained at the base of the hill, its form dispersing slightly as it surrounded the hill. It appeared to be moving at a lower elevation, and the hill was simply too tall for it to ascend quickly. However, Atticus could see it gradually creeping upward.


    ''The mist has surrounded the area, but I don''t think I was supposed to outrun it from the start,'' he reasoned.


    The mist was ascending slowly, but it was clear that staying on the hill all night wasn''t an option, it would eventually engulf him.


    Atticus reyed the spirit''s advice in his mind: to survive the night, he needed to hide and be quiet. He interpreted this advice as logically as possible.


    In the vast desert, there wasn''t a single visible ce to hide. The underground was an option, but without his earth element, digging his way to safety felt too easy and far too risky for a trial designed to push him to his limits.


    Moreover, the mist had been matching his speed, making it impossible to outrun for long. This meant the trial wasn''t about outrunning the mist. It was his first challenge.


    As for hiding and staying quiet, it required more intricate thinking.


    ''To hide doesn''t necessarily mean to find a corner and conceal myself,'' Atticus thought. ''It''s possible to hide in in sight. All I need to do is follow the second piece of advice, I need to be quiet.''


    However, this wasn''t an option while the beasts chasing him were still a threat and had probably locked onto him. Which was why Atticus had decided to handle them first, fast.


    The miniature spirit watched Atticus silently, arms crossed, as though it had much to say but couldn''t.


    Atticus caught the spirit''s nce but didn''t focus on him. He already suspected he might be wrong. But he had prepared a contingency n to offset any errors in his assumptions.


    ''If I''m wrong, I''ll at least gain enough information about the beasts to adjust my approach,'' he reasoned.


    By engaging directly with the beasts, the spirit would be obligated to reveal critical information. At this point, Atticus''s priority was to gather as much intel as possible to handle whatever obstacles the trial threw at him.

 Chapter 895 Shadow

    Chapter 895 Shadow


    Honestly, Atticus wanted to get involved with them. He had no idea how many nights he would spend in this trial, so to him, the best strategy was to figure them out on the first night and avoid them in the rest.


    The silver glow of the moon bathed the hill, highlighting Atticus as he stared down at the mist.


    His gaze narrowed as the rumbling of the ground intensified, his guard raised to the absolute peak.


    ''They''reing.''


    He could feel their presence drawing closer, the atmosphere thickening with an oppressive weight.


    ''They''re strong,'' Atticus noted. Yet something felt off, it was difficult to get an urate assessment of their power, as though the mist itself acted like a cloak.


    The rumbling abruptly stopped. The mist parted in multiple spots at the base of the hill.


    Atticus''s gaze sharpened, his battle intent peaking.


    He waited, ready to confront whatever had been chasing him. But nothing appeared in his vision.


    Instead, a wave of bloodlust hit him like a tidal wave. And then¡­


    Step. Step.


    ''What?'' Atticus''s eyes widened.


    The sound was faint, very faint, but he could hear it. The unmistakable sound of multiple footsteps approaching. Yet, that wasn''t what shocked him.


    He could see the marks they left in the sand as they walked. He could hear the echo of their movements. But that was all.


    The steps were numerous, overwhelming, but¡­


    ''They''re invisible.''


    The realization sent a shiver down his spine. He couldn''t see them. No eyes. No forms. Nothing.


    The steps stopped.


    An eerie silence fell, oppressive and suffocating, broken only by the faint whistle of the wind.


    Then came the howls.


    A cacophony of feral, sharp cries tore through the desert, vibrating through the very air. The footsteps pressed harder into the sand, the ground cracking under their weight.


    And then, they lunged.


    ''They''re fast!''


    Atticus''s mana surged violently, his instincts screaming at him to act. He reached out to form a weapon with his mana, but then he felt it.


    Something was wrong.


    The mana refused to respond.


    "What¡­" he whispered, his cold gaze narrowing as another wave of footprints appeared in the sand, closer this time.


    The invisible forms were more than halfway up the hill now, closing in at an rming speed.


    He had no elements. No spiritual energy. No weapons.


    Yet Atticus''s gaze only grew colder.


    He entered a stance, his breathing slowing as he achieved a state of utter andplete focus.


    His muscles coiled, mana surging through every fiber of his body, amplifying his strength and speed. His vision sharpened, the world around him slowing as his senses heightened to an extreme.


    He could hear it, the faint rustle of sand disturbed by invisible paws. The subtle whistle of wind as their forms cut through the air. The primal energy radiating from them.


    And then he saw it.


    The air rippled faintly, parting slightly as the beasts moved. Though they were invisible, they still had form. Their presence disturbed the air around them, creating faint distortions that Atticus locked onto.


    From the nature of the footprints, Atticus formed an urate picture in his mind. Four footprints per beast. Wolf-like creatures.


    A third set of footprints appeared in the sand, just meters away.


    The world stilled.


    Atticus exhaled, his glowing blue eyes narrowing as his focus peaked. Every step, every ripple, every breath, he noted it all.


    ''Three first.''


    He moved.


    A burst of speed left afterimages streaking behind him. The air screamed as his body cut through it, and his fingers shot forward, straight as steel, striking where he calcted the neck of the first beast to be.


    The creature let out a low whimper, its invisible body crumpling to the ground. For a brief moment, its form flickered into view as it died, a massive, wolf-like creature with jagged fangs and sinewy limbs.


    But Atticus didn''t pause.


    Another beast lunged, its ws slicing through the air. Atticus twisted, his arms moving like blurs, striking down with the force of a battering ram. Sonic booms echoed as his movements shattered the air.


    Another fell.


    And another. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    They came faster now, closing in from all sides.


    ''They''re trying to surround me.''


    The hill was wide, and the invisible beasts had started running in a semi-circle the instant the battle began. Atticus could see their strategy, they were trying to box him in.


    ''I can''t let that happen.''


    Atticus zipped across the width of the hill, his strikes methodical and relentless. Blue streaks trailed his movements as beasts copsed around him, their invisible forms briefly outlined in the sand.


    But the tide didn''t stop.


    The beasts adapted, using the fallen as tforms to leap higher, their ws swiping down at Atticus from above.


    He lost the advantage of tracking their footprints.


    Still, there was no hesitation.


    His focus shifted, locking onto the faint distortions in the air. His strikes became sharper, his movements tighter, minimizing every wasted motion.


    Beast after beast fell, their bodies piling up in invisible heaps.


    But Atticus felt it, something was wrong.


    His strikes slowed for a fraction of a second as his mind raced. ''They''re not strong. But they''re endless.''


    His gaze flickered to the spirit floating beside him, calm andposed despite the chaos.


    "Tell me everything about them," Atticus demanded, his movements not pausing.


    The spirit nodded. "Finally, you ask," he said.


    "These beasts are called Whisperfangs. They hunt only at night and are attracted to sound, any sound you make, even your breathing."


    Atticus''s eyes narrowed. "How do I escape them?"


    "If they can''t hear you, they can''t find you. They''re drawn to the sounds you make, not their own. But¡­" The spirit''s voice grew more serious. "Those that have gotten close enough to smell you have already marked you. They will follow that scent."


    The information mmed into Atticus''s mind like a thunderbolt.


    He processed it instantly.


    No sound. No scent. That was the key.


    Without hesitation, he pivoted, mana surging within him. He turned toward the peak of the hill, his body low to the ground.


    And then he leapt.


    A sh of movement as Atticus soared through the air, descending rapidly toward the desert below. The Whisperfangs roared behind him, their invisible forms scrambling to follow.


    He hit the sand with a roll, his momentum carrying him forward.


    His breathing slowed, controlled, every sound suppressed. Silent.


    Atticus moved like a shadow, swift and quiet.

 Chapter 896 Voidveil Mist

    Chapter 896 Voidveil Mist


    Atticus felt weak.


    It was as though his energy was being siphoned from his body, drained with every breath as he moved.


    ''Just as I expected,'' he thought, gritting his teeth.


    The mist was thick, wrapping around him like a suffocating nket, cold and oppressive. It clung to his skin, seeped into his lungs, and leeched at his energy with every movement.


    Atticus had already suspected this would happen. The moment the mist surrounded the hill, he knew he had no choice. It wasn''t a matter of avoiding it, it was inevitable.


    As he leapt from the peak of the hill, he burst into the mist, parting it like water. Hisnding was precise and soundless. A roll carried his momentum forward, his body moving with fluid efficiency.


    His legs churned like pistons, silent and impossibly fast. Each step barely touched the sand, leaving no sound, no trace. His breathing slowed to a whisper, his heart pounding in a controlled rhythm.


    Atticus moved like a shadow, quiet and unseen.


    But he wasn''t alone.


    He could hear them.


    The sound of countless footsteps echoed behind him, an army of invisible beasts. The soft crunch of sand, the vibration of their ws hitting the ground, the distant howl of their hunger.


    They wereing.


    ''Can you hear me?'' Atticus tried to see if he couldmunicate with his spirit through thoughts.


    This was a trial designed by the katana. It seemed unlikely it wouldn''t have ounted for something like this, unless, of course, the katana was hell-bent on making this as hellish as possible.


    Luckily, that wasn''t the case.


    ''Yes, I can.''


    Hearing the thick voice of his guide in his head brought immense relief. Atticus wasted no time.


    ''Tell me everything about this mist,'' he demanded, his mind racing even as his body pushed forward.


    Now that he was in the mist and directly affected by it, the spirit could give him answers.


    The spirit didn''t hesitate. ''This is the Voidveil Mist. It appears only at night and drains energy from any living thing caught within it. The more you exert yourself, the faster it drains you.''


    Atticus''s eyes narrowed. ''How do I stop it from draining my energy?''


    "Simple," the spirit replied. "The less you exert yourself, the less it absorbs. Exert nothing, and it takes nothing."


    The information hit Atticus like a thunderbolt. His brain worked rapidly, piecing together possibilities.


    ''How do I escape it?''


    ''You don''t,'' the spirit said bluntly. ''You were never meant to escape. Even at your top speed, it will engulf you. It''s not something you can outrun.''


    ''What about the beasts? They''re not affected?''


    The spirit shook his head. ''They''re a product of the mist. It doesn''t affect them. It''s their domain.''


    Atticus''s jaw tightened. ''A trap.''


    He nced back. The invisible beasts were gaining, their footsteps multiplying. Despite the many he had already killed, there were still countless more.


    Going quiet was useless now. The beasts had marked him with their scent. Running would only drain him further. Fighting would draw more blood and sound, attracting even more of them.


    To an observer, it seemed like checkmate.


    But the spirit''s gaze flicked to Atticus, narrowing in curiosity. One mistake would mean certain death, and yet, despite everything, the boy''s expression remained calm.


    Atticus''s cold eyes flickered as his thoughts raced, considering every possibility, weighing every oue.


    The spirit couldn''t help but marvel. "Even in this situation?" it muttered.


    Among the wielders of the katana, Atticus was by far the youngest to have ever attempted the fourth trial. The spirit could remember its own trial vividly, the fear that had gripped it when faced with a simr situation. And yet, here stood this young boy, utterly calm.


    Just as the spirit marveled at hisposure, Atticus''s gaze hardened. His streaking figure came to an abrupt stop. He turned sharply to face the oing horde, his aura shifting.


    He had decided. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Running was impossible. Staying quiet was impossible.


    So, he would fight.


    His stance was sharp, his feet nted firmly on the ground, both arms raised and steady. His piercing blue eyes glowed faintly, cutting through the oppressive darkness.


    The mist thickened around him, cold and heavy, blurring everything. But Atticus wasn''t relying on his sight alone. His heightened senses had reached their peak.


    He felt them.


    The air itself moved, subtle shifts, the faintest vibrations carried by the mist.


    The sound of the beasts'' steps grew louder.


    A howl tore through the air, sharp and guttural, shattering the silence.


    Atticus''s body tensed.


    He felt it, a ripple in the air. Fifty meters. Closer. The beasts rushed forward, their invisible forms slicing through the mist. The air parted with their speed, the flow disrupted as they charged.


    Twenty meters.


    They split, fanning out, encircling him like predators toying with their prey.


    They ran in a circle, their movements rapid and relentless. The sound of their steps echoed in unison, a haunting rhythm that filled the void.


    But Atticus didn''t move.


    His stance didn''t waver. His arms remained raised, steady and unmoving.


    The beasts seemed to wait, as though testing him.


    Atticus''s thoughts were calm, cold.


    ''They don''t hear their own sounds. Only mine.''


    There was no escape. The open space offered no cover, no retreat. Every strike would make noise. Every action would draw more.


    But it didn''t matter.


    He was ready. And he would fight.


    The first attack came.


    Three beasts lunged at once, their forms tearing through the mist.


    Atticus''s eyes closed. His breath slowed.


    Stillness.


    Then, his hand moved.


    Like a viper.


    Fast. Precise. Deadly.


    His fingers pierced the air, striking the beasts'' throats in rapid session. The mist quivered as their bodies copsed to the ground, leaving faint, flickering impressions in the sand.


    The howls erupted again.


    More lunged, faster, from every direction.


    Atticus''s body didn''t flinch. His feet stayed nted, unmoving. Only his torso twisted, his arms moving like lightning, his fingers striking with blinding speed.


    Thud. Thud. Thud.


    The faint sound of his strikes reverberated through the mist, sharp and lethal.


    His fingers moved like a gatling gun, cutting through the air with a whistle as they struck one beast after another.


    Each attack was minimal. Efficient. Perfect.


    The beasts fell in rapid session, their bodies piling up around him. The air reeked of blood, but Atticus didn''t stop.


    The mist thickened. The attacks grew more relentless.


    Beasts burst through the piles of their fallen, leaping at him with vicious ferocity.


    But Atticus didn''t panic. His mind worked like a machine.


    Finally, his foot moved.


    He stomped the ground with force, sending the invisible bodies flying in every direction.

 Chapter 897 Storm

    Chapter 897 Storm


    The sound of the impact rippled through the mist, drawing more beasts.


    They came in droves, rushing toward him.


    But Atticus didn''t move from his position.


    He stayed rooted, his arms a blur, striking down every beast that dared to approach.


    The bodies piled higher.


    But Atticus stood tall. Silent. Unyielding.


    In an instant, the death toll entered into the thousands.


    Despite his relentless actions, his mind never once stopped working. From the very beginning, ever since his guide had provided information about the mist, Atticus had found the entire situation odd.


    The katana was forcing him into a specific scenario. This whole trial felt orchestrated, as though there were preordained rules and situations that every challenger would inevitably face.


    The beasts, the mist, Atticus was certain every challenger of this trial experienced the same as he was.


    This small fact revealed something crucial to Atticus.


    There was a way out of this situation. A solution all challengers were meant to discover on their own.


    The purpose of the trial, after all, was the fourth art. His current fighting style wasn''t just a strategy to survive, it was a method to try and figure out the solution.


    The more he exerted himself, the more energy the mist absorbed. Atticus needed time to think, which meant he had to minimize his exertion while maximizing efficiency.


    With his approach clear, Atticus''s mind churned faster than ever, working through every clue.


    ''Why can I augment my body with mana but can''t use it for any art?''


    No matter how much he tried, Atticus couldn''t manipte his mana for anything beyond augmenting his body. He couldn''t shape it to form weapons, nor could he perform any of his arts.


    This made his thoughts shift to his training for the other Katana arts.


    He had never needed other arts during his training. In every battle, the katana arts had always enough. Atticus had always thought it was just his elements, but what if¡­


    Atticus''s mind flickered as the puzzle pieces clicked into ce.


    ''What if¡­ from the beginning, I was never meant to use any other art but the katana art during the trials?''


    Everything suddenly made sense. His elements had always never been the only restrictions, his other arts had always been restricted too!


    ''If I can''t use any other arts but the katana art, then I''ll use that.''


    He didn''t know what the fourth art was, but if the trial was designed to push him toward it, then he just needed to find the right way to direct his mana.


    Atticus''s thoughts sharpened.


    His hands moved rapidly, striking down the invisible beasts from every angle. Each blow was precise, piercing throats and shattering spines. But the swarm didn''t relent.


    Even as his strikes continued, his mind remained focused, testing different possibilities. He tried moving his mana in new ways, stirring it, forcing it to obey, but it resisted him at every turn.


    No matter how he tried to direct it, the mana refused to respond.


    Doubt crept into Atticus''s mind. ''Was my assumption wrong?''


    Then, something struck him like a lightning bolt.


    The beasts were circling him, attacking akin to a coordinated storm, closing in tighter with each moment. The pattern¡­ the circle¡­ it all connected.


    "Circle¡­ swirling¡­" Atticus muttered under his breath.


    The spirit''s eyes widened, shock appearing across his face.


    ''He figured it out already?''


    But there was no time for further reaction.


    Atticus''s mana churned again, and this time, it responded.


    With a single, unwavering focus, he twisted it inside himself.


    A sensation unlike anything he had ever experienced surged within him.


    It began as a ripple, a faint, swirling movement at the core of his mana. It spun slowly, like the first tentative revolutions of an immense wheel, before gaining momentum. Faster. Stronger.


    Inside him, it felt like an unstoppable vortex forming, pulling everything into its center. Waves of power radiated outward, spinning in perfect rhythm, growing fiercer with each cycle.


    Atticus''s gaze sharpened. His breathing steadied, and then¡ª


    It happened.


    The storm erupted.


    A swirling blue wave of energy coiled around his fingers, crackling and alive.


    He moved.


    The next beast lunged at him, its invisible form cutting through the mist. Atticus''s strike met it, and the swirling mana shredded the beast into pieces, tearing through flesh and bone as if slicing through water.


    The howls grew louder.


    The ground trembled beneath him as dozens of beasts converged on his position.


    But Atticus didn''t flinch. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    His piercing blue gaze snapped open, his mana erupting outward once again.


    It exploded.


    A violent surge of swirling energy burst from him, radiating in all directions. The shockwave tore through the ranks of invisible beasts, the mist itself twisting violently under the force of the storm.


    The nearest beasts disintegrated, their shredded forms scattering across the sand.


    Atticus stood at the storm''s center, his glowing blue eyes cutting through the chaos.


    For a brief moment, the world stilled.


    The remaining beasts hesitated, trembling under the weight of an intense bloodlust that mmed into them like a tidal wave.


    The spirit watched in shock, his translucent form quivering as he took in the scene. ''This boy¡­''


    Time resumed.


    Piercing howls shattered the silence as the beasts attacked from all directions, frenzied and relentless.


    Atticus exhaled, cold white air streaming from his nostrils.


    His mana churned, spinning with unstoppable momentum.


    And then¡ª


    The storm erupted again.


    A swirling vortex of mana surrounded him, shredding any beast that dared approach.


    Atticus moved like a predator, his body cloaked in the energy of the storm. He tore through their ranks, his strikes precise and devastating.


    Blood soaked the sand, pooling beneath him as the beasts fell one by one.


    The vortex spun faster, shredding flesh and scattering remains with each rotation.


    Beast after beast fell, their howls fading into the oppressive silence of the desert.


    Until only one remained.


    It lunged, its invisible form desperate and wild.


    Atticus caught it mid-air, his hand closing around its throat.


    The beast trembled in his grip, its flickering form barely visible as it disintegrated under the force of the swirling mana.


    Without a word, Atticus tossed the shredded remains aside.


    The desert fell utterly silent.


    Not a single sound remained.


    The spirit stared, his gaze filled withplete disbelief.


    ''He killed them all? What the hell¡­'' he thought, utterly shaken.

 Chapter 898 Grumble

    Chapter 898 Grumble


    ''What the hell¡­'' the spirit thought, utterly stunned.


    No, shock couldn''t even begin to describe the overwhelming emotions coursing through him.


    He had been dead for centuries, trapped inside the life weapon. Back in his time, despite all his confidence and belief that he would be different from the other wielders, it had been the fourth trial that ultimately killed him.


    Over those long years, he had watched countless wielders attempt the fourth trial. Never once had he volunteered to guide anyone. Why? Because he truly believed no one could pass the fourth trial when even he had failed.


    But that changed when Cedric began speaking about Atticus.


    Every spirit within the katana had been intrigued, curious to see this boy for themselves. He had been no different.


    The challenge Atticus had justpleted was the same one every wielder faced as the first stage of the fourth trial. And never in history had anyone passed it on the first night.


    It wasn''t just about figuring out the technique. It was about doing so in such a disadvantaged situation, and then instantly learning and applying it tobat in mere moments.


    For the spirit, reaching the level Atticus had just demonstrated had taken countless nights during his own trial. Many more nights had passed before he finally annihted the invisible beasts entirely.


    Atticus had achieved all this in a single night.


    And he had done it within moments of starting the fourth trial.


    The spirit''s astonishment deepened as his eyes focused on Atticus.


    ''There might be a chance he passes the fourth trial.''


    No one had ever done it before. But now, for the first time, the spirit felt certain: If anyone can do it, it will be this boy.


    Atticus exhaled heavily, his cold gaze sweeping across the now-quiet desert.


    Blood drenched the sand, pooling around him.


    ''The mist is gone,'' Atticus noted silently.


    The desert was clear. No more mist. No sign of the beasts.


    "I must have passed the challenge," he muttered under his breath.


    The spirit snapped out of his thoughts, clearing his throat as he floated in front of Atticus.


    "That''s right," the spirit confirmed, meeting Atticus''s gaze directly.


    Atticus wasted no time. "Was this the first part of the fourth art?" he asked.


    In his training for the other katana arts, he had always learned them step by step. The first step was always about understanding how to move his mana.


    The spirit nodded. "That''s correct. You''ve just learned the first part of the fourth art."


    Atticus''s expression didn''t change. He took a deep breath, calming his mind. First things first.


    "Is the misting back tonight?" he asked.


    The spirit shook his head.


    Atticus pressed further. "What about the beasts?"


    "They won''t being back. You don''t have to worry. If the katana wasn''t satisfied with the level you reached with the technique, the mist wouldn''t have dispersed in the first ce."


    Hearing that, Atticus sighed in relief and lowered himself onto the blood-soaked sand, sitting down.


    Without his elements, Atticus couldn''t stop the blood from sttering onto him. At this point, his body and clothes were drenched in it.


    ''I''m tired.''


    His breathing slowed as he stared up at the silver moon. The night was cold, and the soothing breeze brushed against his skin.


    ''It''s perfect for sleeping¡­''


    Atticus shook his head abruptly, clearing the thought. He pped himself lightly on the cheek, forcing his focus to return.


    ''You can''t rx, not until after the trial,'' he reminded himself.


    The battle had been more draining than Atticus could have anticipated. His mana reserves were utterly depleted, and his body was thoroughly fatigued. The final moments of the fight had been the most taxing, pushing himself to the limit had caused the mist to siphon away even more of his energy.


    After taking a few minutes to catch his breath, Atticus turned to his guide, who stood quietly, watching him.


    "How many parts are there?" Atticus asked, his voice low. Since he had started learning the fourth art, he could now ask general questions about it. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Three in total," the spirit replied.


    "Do I have to go through challenges like this to learn them?"


    "Yes," the spirit nodded.


    ''Two more challenges,'' Atticus thought, his expression steady.


    "What are they?"


    "I can''t tell you that yet," the spirit said.


    ''As expected.'' Atticus''s expression remained unchanged. He hadn''t started the second and third challenges yet, so it made sense that he couldn''t receive answers about them. He had only been trying his luck.


    After that, Atticus asked no more questions. Instead, he closed his eyes and meditated, focusing on recovering his lost strength and mana.


    Without his elements or exo-suit, his recovery was slower than usual, but it was still significant.


    Even as he meditated, Atticus never let his guard down. He slowed his breathing and ensured he remainedpletely silent, maintaining vignce.


    Fortunately, the spirit had been right. The mist and invisible wolves didn''t return, leaving Atticus undisturbed throughout the night to recover.


    Morning arrived in a blip, and Atticus felt thoroughly refreshed. The silent night and his meditation had worked wonders. His fatigue was gone, and his mana had fully recovered.


    However, as he stood up, stretched, and began walking, another problem arose, one Atticus had rarely experienced in his life.


    Grumble.


    Atticus raised an eyebrow at the sound of his stomach growling.


    "I''m hungry?" he muttered, baffled.


    Just as he was about to ponder the development, something hit him, a wave of intense heat, mming into him like a suffocating nket.


    Atticus''s gaze shot toward the sky, his eyes narrowing at the ming orange sun burning brightly above.


    Its golden rays were scorching, bathing thendscape like a furnace set to its highest temperature.


    The heat was unbearable, so intense that sweat instantly drenched Atticus''s body, only to evaporate a momentter, wisps of smoke rising from his form.


    ''What the hell¡­''


    The next second, it hit him again, this time, an intense thirst.


    A thirst so severe that it felt as if even an entire ocean wouldn''t be enough to quench it.


    Atticus''s expression darkened.


    It seemed the trial had only just begun.

 Chapter 899 Picnic

    Chapter 899 Pic


    "What is that sun?" Atticus''s tone was sharp. At his current strength, he could go days, months even, without needing food or water.


    He mostly ate out of leisure, and because Anastasia wouldn''t tolerate him skipping meals. He had no choice but to eat regrly.


    But now, after just one night, he was hungry? Something was definitely wrong.


    The spirit nodded in approval, seemingly pleased that Atticus hadn''t wasted time addressing the obvious.


    "This sun is called the Hunger Sun," the spirit exined, its tone serious. "It elerates your body''s metabolic and respiratory systems, forcing your body to expend energy at an extreme rate. This makes you feel hunger and thirst far faster than normal. Even with your mana augmentation, it tricks your body into behaving as if it''s been deprived of sustenance for weeks. The longer you''re under it, the worse it bes."


    Atticus frowned. ''How bothersome.''


    Now he was sure, the katana was deliberately trying to push him to his limits. He was here to learn the fourth art. What did eating and drinking have to do with that?


    His gaze flickered as he turned his thoughts inward.


    "Is this the second challenge?" he asked directly.


    "I can''t answer that," the spirit responded evenly.


    Atticus nodded, understanding the implication. If it was the second challenge, the spirit would have been able to confirm it.


    Exhaling deeply, Atticus thought, ''So I have to eat and drink water.'' A twinge of irritation flickered through him.


    He started moving through the scorching desert. At first, he broke into a sprint, hoping to leave the desert behind before the sun roasted him alive.


    But in the next second, he regretted it.


    His pace only increased his body''s temperature, and coupled with the searing sun, it felt like he was boiling alive. Sweat evaporated the moment it formed, leaving his skin dry and his body burning.


    Not only that, the faster he moved, the worse the hunger and thirst became.


    "How do I cure this hunger and thirst?" Atticus asked.


    The spirit nodded, impressed by Atticus''s sharp thinking.


    The boy hadn''t asked where to hunt for beasts or how to find water. Instead, he focused on the source of the problem, seeking a cure to the unnatural hunger and thirst directly afflicting him.


    "It''lle to you," the spirit said cryptically.


    Before Atticus could process the words, a piercing screech tore through the air. He came to an abrupt stop, his gaze snapping toward the sky.


    The light of the Hunger Sun nearly overwhelmed his eyes, but Atticus didn''t care. His lips curled faintly in satisfaction as his gaze locked on a massive, eagle-like beast soaring high above.


    He wasn''t the only one excited.


    The beast''s fierce gaze burned with hunger as it locked onto Atticus. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Finally, prey.


    The beast''s aura shifted.


    Its wings stretched wide, casting a massive shadow over the sand. Its sharp, curved beak glinted under the zing sun, and its talons flexed, ready to rip and tear.


    It screeched again, the sound tearing through the desert like a war cry.


    But just as it prepared to dive, something changed.


    The "puny boy" dropped to the ground, his body coiling tightly, almost folding into himself.


    The beast paused midflight, its sharp eyes narrowing in confusion.


    It hovered, unsure.


    The prey wasn''t running. He wasn''t moving. He wasn''t even looking at it anymore.


    Unusual.


    Then, in the next instant¡ª


    BOOM.


    Atticus shot upward, a streak of force tearing through the air like a bullet.


    The beast''s head snapped forward. Its sharp eyes widened in shock.


    "Queak?"


    It didn''t have time toprehend.


    Atticus appeared in front of it, his piercing blue gaze locking onto its own.


    The beast froze. Its wings stiffened mid-p. Its instincts screamed at it to flee, but its body wouldn''t respond.


    And then it happened.


    A swirling blue wave erupted off Atticus, unstoppable and relentless.


    The mana storm tore through the beast, killing it in an instant. Its gaze remained baffled, locked on the boy who had transformed from prey to death itself.


    And then, silence.


    The corpse of the beast plummeted from the skies, but Atticus caught it before it could hit the ground, using his swirling mana to soften hisnding.


    "That was hot."


    The brief ascent had taken him closer to the scorching Hunger Sun. Atticus hadn''t thought it was possible for the heat to worsen, but the higher altitude proved him wrong.


    He truly wasn''t a fan of flying in such conditions.


    "Finally, food."


    Atticus handled the corpse with care. During the brief battle, he had reduced the intensity of his swirling mana, ensuring that he only targeted lethal spots without damaging the body excessively.


    Using a sharp edge formed from swirling mana, he sliced through the beast''s thick hide, peeling it back with ease.


    The smell of raw meat filled the air, but Atticus didn''t flinch. He had done this countless times during his training at the Abyss Chasm, where he first met Whisker.


    He expertly carved out chunks of meat from the beast''s body.


    "Meat first," he muttered, working quickly.


    Next, he targeted the beast''s chest cavity. Digging through with his mana enhanced hand, he found the water pouch nestled near its organs.


    Piercing it carefully, he allowed the cool liquid to drip into his mouth.


    "Not much, but it''ll do," he said, feeling instant relief from the scorching heat.


    His attention then turned to the feathers. ''Those could work.''


    They wererge, sturdy, and perfect for creating shade. Atticus plucked several, arranging them into a makeshift umbre.


    Using one of the beast''s bones as a pole, he stabbed it into the ground and secured the feathers on top with sinew, forming a shaded area.


    Finally, he skewered the meat onto a spit fashioned from bone shards and set it to roast using the searing heat from the sun.


    As the meat sizzled and browned, Atticus sat under his feathered umbre. The harsh sun was now nothing more than a distant irritation.


    "Not bad," he muttered, watching the horizon while keeping his senses alert for any threats.


    For the first time in what felt like ages, he allowed himself a moment of peace.


    While this unfolded, the spirit watched Atticus with a bewildered expression.


    "This boy¡­"


    The fourth trial, where none had ever passed and every failure meant death in reality, was being treated like a pic by this boy.


    Atticus, however, paid no mind to the spirit''s expression. His entire focus was on the food.


    When the meat was finally ready, he turned to the spirit and asked if there was any danger in eating it.


    The spirit shook his head.


    Nodding in satisfaction, Atticus dug in with glee, drinking the remaining water afterward.


    "Too little to save forter," he muttered, finishing everything.


    After resting for a few minutes, he stood and continued his journey. With his feather umbre in hand, the journey through the scorching desert became slightly more bearable.


    But the reprieve didn''tst long.


    The rumble of thunder filled his ears.


    Turning his gaze skyward, Atticus saw dark clouds gathering rapidly.


    Momentster, heavy drops of water rained down, crashing to the ground like ss shattering on stone.

 Chapter 900 Quickly

    Chapter 900 Quickly


    Turning his gaze skyward, Atticus saw dark clouds gathering rapidly.


    "What now¡­" he muttered, irritatated.


    Within seconds, heavy drops of water began to fall, mming into the ground with the force of ss shattering on stone. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    His feather-made umbre stood no chance. The rain shredded it apart as if it were made of paper.


    Atticus''s eyes narrowed, and his arms shot upwards, shielding his face from the relentless barrage. From a single nce, it was obvious, this wasn''t ordinary rain. The droplets fell with the speed and impact of bullets.


    ''It stings,'' he thought grimly.


    Though his arms managed to block the rain from striking his face, the rest of his body was left vulnerable. The relentless downpour hammered his skin, each drop feeling like a rubber bullet mming into him.


    At his rank, Atticus''s body was tougher than steel, capable of withstanding normal bullets without a scratch. Yet this rain was far from pleasant. It felt as though he were being pelted by an unending volley of projectiles.


    "Is this the second challenge?" he asked through gritted teeth.


    "I can''t answer that," the spirit replied tly.


    Atticus nodded, his expression darkening. ''Of course, it wouldn''t be that simple.''


    "This is just another way for the katana to make my life hell," he muttered. Then, after a pause, his gaze narrowed. "One day, I''ll find the sick bastard who created this weapon and have a long¡­ ''discussion'' with him."


    The spirit nced at him, briefly stunned by his confidence in such a situation.


    "How do I survive this rain?" Atticus asked quickly, his focus sharpening.


    "You endure," the spirit responded without hesitation.


    Atticus''s expression darkened further. He had feared this answer.


    ''It''s trying to wear me down,'' he concluded almost instantly.


    First, the Hunger Sun had pushed his body to its limit with scorching heat and thirst. Now, the icy rain was freezing him to the bone, leaving him weak.


    Atticus voiced his thoughts, asking if the rain was a preparatory phase meant to weaken him before the second challenge. The spirit, after a brief moment of shock, confirmed his suspicion.


    Having his assumption validated, an idea sparked in Atticus''s mind, a way to gauge when the second challenge would begin.


    "How many more of these should I expect?" he asked.


    The spirit hesitated, clearly impressed by Atticus''s ability to maneuver around the rules. Even as water fell with bullet-like force, he still found a way to extract critical information.


    "This will be thest one," the spirit finally admitted.


    "Good," Atticus muttered, his resolve hardening. ''Now I just have to survive this with minimal strain.''


    The air temperature had plummeted, and the icy rain gripped his body with an intense chill. Every drop drained his warmth, leaving him weak and shivering. His focus began to waver, his thoughts clouding as his body struggled to adapt.


    The once-dry desert sand transformed. Pools of water formed atop the dunes, turning the terrain into a slippery, shifting mire. With every step, Atticus''s boots sank into the wet sand, the ground clinging to him like quicksand.


    His movements were slow and each step was measured, his weight bnced to prevent slipping or wasting energy. The rain reduced visibility, the horizon now obscured by a gray curtain of water.


    Atticus continued forward, his breathing steady, white frost escaping his lips with each exhale. His body trembled, but his mind remained focused.


    The rain did more than just cool his overheated body; it pushed him to the brink. The rapid temperature change left him feeling sluggish, his limbs heavy.


    Despite the conditions, Atticus pressed on. He refused to use even a shred of mana, relying only on his natural strength and endurance.


    It was hellish. It was painful. But not once did Atticus pause. His piercing blue eyes shone through the now darkened world as he took one step after another, steady and relentless.


    The spirit watched silently, though only he truly understood the weight of what he was witnessing. He remembered his own trial. A few minutes in this hellish rain had been enough to drive him underground, seeking refuge from the unbearable cold.


    But an hour had passed, and Atticus had not stopped, not even once.


    A question formed in the spirit''s mind, one he silently vowed to ask Atticus when the time came.


    And so, the hours went by under the freezing rain. Each step was grueling, each breath a challenge, but Atticus endured.


    Finally, as he took another step forward, the world shifted.


    Atticus''s gaze flickered. "What?"


    The change was so abrupt that it took him a moment to regain his bearings.


    The rain had stopped, and the intense cold was gone. But the darkness remained. That was until the silver glow of the moon illuminated the area, bathing it in a calm, ethereal light.


    He turned to look back. "I''ve left the desert."


    Behind him stretched an endless expanse of dry desert. But in front of himy a lush green forest, filled with towering trees that stretched high into the sky.


    A heavy silence gripped the entire area, so intense that Atticus could hear his own breathing reverberate softly through the forest.


    ''What is this forest, and how will I survive it?'' Atticus chose tomunicate inwardly. Thest thing he wanted was to make a sound and attract unwanted attention. Even his breathing had grown almost imperceptible.


    The spirit responded immediately.


    "This is a normal forest. And it poses no danger to you."


    Atticus frowned, sensing the emphasis on the word "it."


    ''So its upants will,'' he reasoned silently, though he didn''t need confirmation. He already knew.


    Before taking a step forward, Atticus circted his mana through his body, feeling a surge of energy course through him. His fatigue washed away, and while he wasn''t back to full strength, he felt optimally prepared for battle.


    He stretched lightly, loosening the tension in his muscles from the cold rain.


    Taking a deep breath, Atticus stepped into the forest.


    Almost immediately, his gaze flickered.


    "The color is changing¡­"


    He looked up at the sky and saw the silver moon slowly turning red. His expression darkened as he felt something draining his mana.


    Atticus exhaled heavily. ''This is bing annoying.''


    He was tired of all the unnecessary extras. Without all these obstacles, Atticus was certain he would have already learned the fourth art by now.


    But he had no choice.


    The situation had changed. He had nned to move cautiously and steadily through the forest. But now, with his mana being siphoned every second, that approach would be foolish.


    Every moment he lingered in the forest was another portion of his mana lost.


    Atticus''s gaze hardened. ''I have to move quickly."''

 Chapter 901 Second Challenge

    Chapter 901 Second Challenge


    ''What is that moon, and is it the one draining my mana?''


    ''It''s known as the Blood Moon, and yes, it is responsible for draining your mana,'' the spirit replied.


    Atticus''s brows furrowed.


    ''Is that the only thing it drains?''


    ''Yes. The longer you stay under its rays, the more mana it drains,'' the spirit confirmed.


    ''Is there a way to stop it from draining my mana?''


    The spirit shook his head. ''As long as its rays touch you, you''ll be affected.''


    Atticus frowned. He was in a forest filled with towering trees, offering ample cover from its rays. Yet, he knew it couldn''t be that simple.


    ''I can''t just stay in one ce,'' he thought, sighing.


    Wasting no more time, his expression firmed, his eyes sharpening as he gazed into the depths of the forest. His legs tensed.


    The ground cracked beneath him as Atticus shot forward with intense speed.


    His legs moved rapidly and silently, traversing the forest as though it were his domain.


    Despite his speed, his senses were on high alert. His eyes darted around, scanning for movement, while his other senses extended, feeling for anything unusual.


    However, the forest remained eerily quiet.


    ''There are no beasts?'' Atticus wondered. His gaze flickered as he noticed he was approaching a space devoid of trees.


    His speed increased, and within seconds, he burst out of the foliage,ing to an abrupt stop.


    His sharp, calm eyes scanned his surroundings.


    ''The ground is different.''


    He was still standing on the soft soil of the forest, but in front of him, stretching farther than his eyes could see, was a pure white, smooth surface.


    "Not suspicious at all," Atticus muttered under his breath.


    The stark contrast between the dark brown soil of the forest and the pristine white ground was ring. Even the most naive individual would sense something was off.


    Atticus took a cautious step forward, tapping the white ground lightly with his foot before pulling it back quickly. The motion was almostical, like testing the temperature of a pool.


    ''It''s hard,'' Atticus noted. The ground was exactly as it appeared, unnaturally smooth and rigid. He could tell there was something special about it.


    But its hardness wasn''t his main concern.


    "Tell me about the ground I just touched," Atticus asked.


    The spirit no longer bothered marveling at Atticus''s ingenuity and answered quickly.


    "This is a Healing tform. No matter the damage inflicted on it, it will heal itself and return to its original state instantly."


    "Are there currently any living things inside it?"


    The spirit paused, sensing that Atticus wasn''t asking about beasts but about the tform itself. A small chuckle escaped his lips.


    "Yes, there are."


    "How many species live inside it?"


    "One."


    "Will the ground itself pose any danger to me?"


    The spirit shook his head.


    "How do I survive while crossing the tform?"


    The spirit let out a faint exhale, impressed by the barrage of questions.


    "You walk, run, or fly very cautiously, however you please."


    Atticus''s gaze narrowed. "How long is the tform?"


    "More than a thousand kilometers," the spirit replied.


    ''Shit. I can''t fly over it, then,'' Atticus thought, his expression darkening.


    With the moon siphoning his mana, Atticus couldn''t use the swirling mana to fly over such a long distance. He would be out of mana long before he reached the end.


    "Is this tform where the second challenge will take ce?" he asked sharply.


    "Yes," the spirit confirmed, sounding somewhat resigned.


    At this point, the spirit was mentally exhausted. This challenge was designed to be filled with surprises, but Atticus''s sharp instincts and relentless questioning were dismantling every twist before it could fully manifest. Was it even a challenge anymore?


    Atticus turned his focus back to the tform and stepped onto it.


    ''Nothing.''


    He noted theck of response before continuing forward. The spirit''s words echoed in his mind.


    Cautiously.


    And right now, Atticus was beyond cautious. His senses were fully extended, most of his attention centered on the hard, barren tform beneath him.


    It was obvious that whatever threat awaited would rise from the ground.


    His steps were light, calcted. Each touch of his foot against the unnaturally smooth surface sent subtle vibrations through his body as he searched for any hint of danger.


    Time stretched on. An hour passed. Then another. The silence was oppressive, almost maddening.


    Atticus frowned. ''Still nothing?''


    He had covered a significant distance, yet no threats had emerged. Just as he considered formting a question for the spirit, it happened.


    A faint shift beneath his foot.


    No vibration, just the smallest discement of the ground.


    It was barely noticeable, insignificant to most.


    But to Atticus, it was everything.


    In a split second, his instincts red. He darted to the side, mana surging through his legs to propel him away.


    CRACK!


    The ground where his foot had been erupted violently.


    A creature shot up, a sleek, ck beast as dark as the abyss. Its worm-like body was firm, and its head was a ring of jagged, razor-sharp teeth, a predator designed to pierce, tear, and kill.


    Atticus caught only a fleeting glimpse before the creature vanished, diving back into the ground.


    There was no time to process.


    The instant his foot touched down in his new position, the earth beneath him shifted again.


    Another warning. Another movement.


    He leaped again, just as two more creatures burst through the tform, their snapping jaws closing on empty air.


    Atticusnded and the pattern repeated. The ground shifted. His mana churned, surging through his legs. He darted left, then right, then forward. Each movement was faster than thest, his speed leaving faint afterimages as the relentless creatures struck.


    ''They''re tracking me,'' he realized, his gaze narrowing. Every time his foot touched the ground, the beasts homed in on him, their strikes targeting where he had been moments earlier.


    More emerged. Sleek ck forms tore through the air, their movements impossibly fast. Three, four, five of them. They struck in a flurry, giving him no time to rest.


    Atticus became a blur of motion. His mana surged faster, fueling each leap, each twist, each dodge. His heightened senses tracked every subtle shift beneath the surface.


    ''One mistake and I''m done.''


    Between movements, his piercing gaze turned to his spirit.


    ''Is this the second challenge?'' N?v(el)B\\jnn


    ''Yes. This is the second challenge,'' the spirit confirmed.


    Atticus gaze turned cold.


    ''Tell me everything about these beasts,''


    Atticus exhaled sharply. His mind worked rapidly, strategizing even as he avoided another snapping jaw. So, this is what the katana has in store for me now.

 Chapter 902 Homing

    Chapter 902 Homing


    ''Yes. This is the second challenge.''


    Atticus''s gaze narrowed. He wasn''t surprised, he had already suspected that the next trial would be the second challenge. His question had only been for confirmation.


    And as soon as he received it, his actions were immediate.


    His mind spun with speed, his lips parting as he bombarded the spirit with a rapid series of pointed questions.


    "Tell me everything about these beasts."


    "They''re called Abyssal Worms. They typically live underground in healing grounds like this. They hunt by tracking the life signatures of their prey, then tearing them apart."


    The information hit Atticus like a hammer, his mind processing every word with lightning speed.


    "What are their weaknesses? How do I kill them?"


    "There are no set weaknesses. You just have to be fast enough, in any case."


    "What are the cases?"


    "You kill them when they burst from the ground or in their domain, the ground itself."


    Atticus''s brows furrowed as his sharp eyes tracked the beasts, observing their movements as they erupted from the ground and shot back inside.


    ''They''re too fast,'' he noted coldly.


    At their speed, catching them seemed inconceivable. Atticus was confident that his passive strength and speed alone surpassed even grandmaster+ ranks, and yet, these small creatures outpaced him?


    ''If I had my elements, this would be easy,'' his thoughts briefly drifted, but his expression hardened in the next moment. ''There''s no pointmenting the impossible. I''ll use what I have.''


    He darted forward, a streak of blue trailing behind him.


    A beast erupted beneath him, its jagged teeth snapping shut.


    But it only bit into empty air, Atticus was already gone.


    Another burst upward as hended, even faster this time.


    SNAP!


    Its jaws narrowly missed as Atticus twisted midair,nding silently once again.


    He moved. Faster. Sharper.


    Everywhere his feet touched, the ground cracked, and beasts lunged, relentless in their pursuit.


    But Atticus was already gone before they could reach him.


    His movements were surgical. Minimal. Elite.


    His piercing gaze flicked side to side, tracking every beast as they burst from the ground.


    A pattern. He needed a pattern.


    The first challenge had followed this same rule, there had been a hidden method to their attack. If Atticus had realized the swirling nature of invisible wolves assaults earlier, he could have passed that trial with far less effort.


    ''The katana always leaves clues. I just have to find them.''


    The beasts attacked in waves. Spiraling. Coordinated chaos.


    Atticus evaded them without fail, but he knew he couldn''t keep this up forever. Running blindly or flying across the tform was futile; his mana reserves would deplete before he reached the end.


    Which meant there was something here he was missing. A clue embedded within the challenge.


    ''Is it footwork?'' His thoughts spun like a storm.


    It made sense. After learning how to move his mana in the first challenge, the next logical progression would be learning how to move his body.


    The beasts, constantly forcing him to adapt and adjust his movements, were an obvious indication.


    Yet, no matter how he scrutinized their erratic lunges and burrowing retreats, Atticus couldn''t find a discernible pattern.


    ''Let''s try to kill one and see.''


    Atticus''s eyes sharpened, scrutinizing every detail of the beasts, their shape, weight, speed, and trajectory.


    Luckily, they were all more or less simr, so Atticus didn''t need to analyze each one individually. In less than a nanosecond, he was finished, his gaze turning cold.


    He would test his theory.


    The ground beneath him trembled.


    In the next instant, two beasts erupted from below, their jagged teeth snapping toward his legs.


    WHOOSH!


    Atticus shifted. No wasted motion.


    He twisted just enough, leaving barely an inch between his body and their fangs.


    His piercing gaze locked onto them, movements sharper than ever.


    The air around his fingers coiled as swirling mana wrapped tightly around them.


    He turned sharply, his arm shooting forward like a whip.


    CRACK!


    Swirling mana shot toward the beasts with unrelenting speed, tearing through the air like a spear.


    But before the attacknded, the ground shifted beneath him again.


    Two more beasts burst forth, their teeth snapping at the spot where his feet had been just moments before.


    But they caught nothing but empty air.


    Atticus was already gone.


    His figure shot upward like a bullet, the force of his movement cracking the hard tform beneath him.


    High above, he twisted midair, his hands still moving toward the earlier beasts. Swirling mana coiled into deadly arcs.


    His eyes sharpened.


    At thest moment, the beasts veered sharply to the side, as if propelled by an invisible burst of air, evading his strike. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    THUD!


    They dove back into the ground, vanishing as quickly as they had appeared.


    Atticus''s expression darkened. "What the hell¡­"


    He turned to the spirit. "They''re faster in the air?"


    The spirit nodded. "That''s right."


    Atticus frowned as hended, his movements remaining precise and efficient as he evaded more attacks. His mind worked furiously.


    It didn''t add up.


    "If they''re faster in the air, why aren''t they exploiting that advantage?"


    Their speed in the air had been incredible, an explosion of motion that even Atticus couldn''t match.


    And yet, despite that clear advantage, the beasts weren''t staying airborne. They only burst from the ground, attacked, and then dove back underground.


    It was¡­ unusual.


    Beasts and predators always used every advantage they had to kill their prey. Holding back wasn''t in their nature.


    "This is another hint¡­" Atticus''s gaze flicked toward the tform beneath him.


    "The ground."


    An idea sprouted in his mind.


    Hended softly on the hard tform, his stance firm. As soon as he felt the ground jutting beneath his feet, his mana churned.


    Swirling mana erupted beneath his feet, rotating with intense power, tearing apart a significant portion of the tform.


    The beasts reacted instantly, zipping away from the attack, evading the swirling mana threatening to rip them to shreds.


    A secondter, the ground healed, returning to its original state as though nothing had happened.


    Atticus narrowed his eyes and deactivated the mana beneath his feet. He resumed evading the beasts, his bursts of movement sharp and precise.


    "They''re significantly slower underground," he noted.


    The reason for his earlier attack wasn''t to kill the beasts, it was to test their speed underground.


    "They evaded my surprise attack, but it wasn''t as fast as their movements in the air."


    Atticus had initially considered destroying the tformpletely to expose the beasts, but with the speed at which it healed, it seemed impossible. Plus, catching the beasts in the air was out of the question.


    Now, a better idea had formed.


    "I have to kill them underground."


    While Atticus searched for a way, the spirit hovered silently, watching him with narrowed eyes.


    "How will he handle this?"


    During his own trial, the spirit had run back to the beginning of the tform to catch his breath multiple times. But since the trial began, Atticus had only moved forward, with no intention of retreating.


    "How can he move so perfectly?"


    The spirit could see it at a nce. Atticus''s movements were nothing short of wless. He used only as much energy and mana as necessary, nothing more, nothing less.


    Only old foggies with centuries of training and experience should be able to achieve this. So how?


    He shook his head, clearing his thoughts. ''Does he n toe up with a solution in this kind of situation?''


    There was no time to rest, no time to think about anything else but survival. Or so the spirit believed.


    But then, his eyes shone as he saw Atticus''s mana begin to churn.


    Atticus moved like streaking lightning, fast and deliberate. Trails of azure light followed his sharp movements as his glowing blue eyes locked onto the beasts. A small smile crept onto his lips.


    He had figured it out.


    The beasts were faster in the air but slower underground. Which meant the solution was clear: he had to kill them underground.


    He couldn''t go into the ground himself, so he thought of a method to achieve this.


    Mana signatures.


    In physics, there was aw, like charges attract while unlike charges repel.


    The same principle applied to mana signatures.


    Identical signatures attracted one another!


    This was the foundation of everything Atticus was about to do.


    His gaze turned icy, his figure darting forward as he evaded two beasts bursting from the ground.


    His movements slowed, precise to thest detail, as his piercing blue eyes focused on the beasts. Their jagged teeth snapped violently at the empty air.


    Atticus''s mana surged through his body like a storm, his focus sharpening to an extreme.


    There.


    In the next instant, the outer mana signatures of the beasts imprinted themselves in his mind.


    Atticus raised both palms, brilliant blue light radiating from them. His mana churned harder, responding to his thoughts as he mimicked the beasts'' mana signatures.


    BOOM.


    Two bursts of swirling mana formed in his palms, coiling like living rings, their razor-sharp edges glowing ominously.


    Without hesitation, he thrust his fists forward, the swirling rings shooting out with unrelenting speed.


    The beasts reacted instantly.


    They dove back into the ground, their sleek, ck forms vanishing into the tform.


    But it wasn''t over.


    The rings didn''t dissipate despite missing their targets.


    Instead, as though alive, they twisted sharply mid-flight and streaked toward the ground.


    WHOOSH!


    The rings tore into the tform, following the beasts relentlessly.


    A loud, piercing screech erupted.


    The ground trembled violently as the mana rings shredded the beasts underground without mercy.


    Blood sprayed from the cracks in the tform before it healed itselfpletely, leaving no trace of the carnage.


    The spirit hovering above narrowed his eyes, his expression frozen in shock.


    "He figured it out already¡­" he muttered.


    ''What a crazy human.''

 Chapter 903 Reverse

    Chapter 903 Reverse


    He thought it was impossible, but once again, this child proved him wrong.


    The spirit was left speechless. This particr trial had been where every wielder who challenged the second art had failed, including him.


    Yes, he had returned to the starting line to catch his breath and strategize, but that decision had been fatal. He spent too much time under the blood moon, and eventually, his mana waspletely drained, leading to his demise.


    Only after bing a spirit did he learn how to pass the second trial. It was insane.


    Despite the overwhelming power wielders gained at this point, the second challenge wasn''t about brute force. It required abination of intelligence and raw, unfiltered talent.


    The ability to mimic mana signatures.


    There were billions of people in Eldoralth, but only a minuscule percentage could achieve this feat.


    Mana signatures were divided into two parts: the outer mana signature and the inner mana signature.


    The inner signature was what defined an individual, enabling them to use their powers and abilities. It was intricate and nearly impossible to replicate.


    Unless the individual themselves had reached a level where they could fully understand and explicitly copy their own signature into an art, no one in Eldoralth could im to confidently achieve this from mere observation.


    The outer signature wasparatively easier to mimic but still a monumental task. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    If Atticus had simply mimicked the outer mana signature, the spirit wouldn''t have been this shocked. After all, Atticus had already disyed incredible feats.


    But no. What Atticus had done was something far harder, something impossible.


    Beyond mimicking the outer mana signature, there was an additional step: reversing it.


    Every being''s mana signature was unique, like a fingerprint. But for every fingerprint, there existed its opposite, its reverse.


    By inverting the beasts'' mana signatures, Atticus had created a force they could not resist. Opposites always attract.


    Atticus''s mana churned harder. His body became a blur, his speed multiplying with every step as he shot across the hard ground.


    The ground cracked beneath his feet, worm-like beasts erupting with fangs bared, but Atticus was already gone, an azure trail zing in his wake.


    His piercing gaze locked onto the beasts as they leapt into the air. Rings of mana materialized behind him, glowing like zing halos.


    One second.


    He mimicked their outer signatures.


    Half a second.


    He reversed them.


    The rings shot forward, supersonic and unrelenting. The beasts dove, attempting to escape into the hard ground.


    But the rings followed.


    Screeches erupted, piercing, guttural, blood-curdling. The ground quaked, geysers of blood shot from fissures, and then silence.


    Atticus didn''t stop.


    Step. Crack. Burst.


    Dozens more erupted from beneath the tform, but they fell just as fast. Rings of reversed mana carved through them with brutal efficiency, leaving no time for retaliation.


    Ten beasts. Fifty. A hundred.


    In mere seconds, over a hundred beasts had fallen.


    It was a massacre. The earth was painted red.


    A heavy, suffocating silence fell as Atticus stood calmly on the hard ground, his cold eyes fixed below.


    No trembling. No slight discement. No signs of danger.


    Everywhere was silent.


    Atticus turned his gaze to the sky, watching as the blood-red moon began to shift, its crimson hue fading, reced by its normal silver glow that bathed the tform in radiant light.


    He could instantly feel that his mana had stopped being siphoned by the moon.


    "Is that the end of the second trial?"


    Atticus almost cringed as he asked the question. That felt like tempting fate. However, it seemed the universe had decided not to y tricks on him today.


    The spirit nodded his head furiously before turning to Atticus.


    "Y-yes. You''ve sessfullypleted the second trial. Congrattions," the spirit said, though his voice was filled with disbelief.


    Despite the news, there wasn''t a single flicker of happiness in Atticus''s gaze. He simply nodded before settling on the ground, closing his eyes.


    "I thought you''d be happier," the spirit couldn''t help but ask, baffled. "You''re the first person to ever pass the second trial."


    Atticus raised an eyebrow. That was news to him, but it didn''t change anything.


    "Why would I be happy when I could still die?" he replied. "Going by your words, there''s still one more trial. The second was harder than the first, and it''s only logical the third will follow the same pattern. I have to be ready."


    The spirit fell silent. To think Atticus didn''t waste even a second reveling in the joy of surviving the second trial, instead already focusing on the third¡­


    The silence stretched before Atticus finally broke it. "Aside from the third trial, will there be any more challenges?"


    The spirit paused for a moment. Atticus had experienced the challenges firsthand, so he could ask about them.


    "Yes. One," the spirit admitted.


    "Before or after the third trial?"


    "After," the spirit replied.


    Atticus nodded, his expression unfazed as he closed his eyes again.


    From the spirit''s answer, he now knew that the next challenge would be the third trial. But he couldn''t help but wonder why there would be a challenge after the third trial. Wasn''t it supposed to be the final test?


    Then it hit him. A familiar scene that had yed out one too many times before came to mind.


    "I see. I might have to battle the katana''s avatar again," he muttered under his breath.


    When he had learned the first three katana arts, he had always faced the katana''s avatar at the end. Atticus was certain this would be no different.


    Satisfied with his conclusion, Atticus closed his eyes and rested for most of the night. He wasn''t as drained as he had been after the first trial, but the blood moon had caused him to lose a significant amount of mana.


    After several hours, Atticus felt he had recovered enough mana. He stood up, stretching lightly, before resuming his journey across the white ground.


    Since he had passed the second trial, no beasts emerged from the ground again, and his progress was uneventful and quiet.


    But that soon changed.

 Chapter 904 Acid

    Chapter 904 Acid


    Atticus paused, his eyes narrowing as he took in the sight before him.


    An intense green light reflected across his face, emanating from the enormous green body of water stretching endlessly before him.


    The vast expanse shimmered under a strange light, like an ocean without end. His gaze sharpened as he focused on the foot-sized stones jutting out from the water, forming a narrow path across the endless green.


    Each stone hovered barely a foot above the water''s surface, the path stretching far into the distance, disappearing into the horizon.


    "Shit," he muttered under his breath.


    He didn''t need to ask any questions to know this was bad news.


    ''Acid.''


    He focused intently on the water. Whisps of ominous smoke drifted from its surface, pooling like clouds across the top.


    A sharp, stinging scent assaulted his nose. There was no doubt about it: this was an ocean of acid. And considering it was part of his trial, Atticus knew it was far from ordinary.


    This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:


    Upgrade Now


    </a>

 Chapter 905 Compressed.

    Chapter 905 Compressed.


    "I''ll give it a try."


    Atticus had considered various scenarios before stepping into the sea of acid. From the outset, it was clear that for beasts to survive in such an environment, their bodies must have adapted to it. He expected them to be incredibly durable.


    With his elemental powers, Atticus wouldn''t have worried about such beasts. But now, the only weapon at his disposal was his storm-like mana, which could shred enemies and track them relentlessly. It had been enough for the first and second trials, but the third? The katana wouldn''t make it so simple.


    So, he devised a solution.


    He based his idea on the concept of domain fusion. Back during the battle with the branch heads of the Obsidian Order, Atticus hadpressed his domain onto himself to concentrate its power. Domains spread energy too thinly, wasting vast amounts to cover arge space, just like his mana storm now.


    The solution was obvious:press the storm.


    Before the thought even finished, his body reacted.


    He moved like a phantom, weaving through the air as the harpoon-like beasts shot toward him from all sides.


    This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:


    Upgrade Now


    </a>

 Chapter 906 Awaited

    Chapter 906 Awaited


    Atticus''s mana churned as a zing ring of energy materialized before him. It swirled with raw, untamed power, trembling with uncontained intensity.


    His focus sharpened.


    The ringpressed, folding in on itself tighter and tighter until it was norger than a finger ring. The energy within it vibrated violently, desperate for release, unstable and furious.


    A beast burst from the acid, its pointed head gleaming as it hurtled toward him like a living spear.


    Atticus moved.


    His body twisted, narrowly evading the beast''s deadly charge. Acid sttered in his wake, sizzling against the stone. His piercing gaze locked onto another beast as it darted toward him. Without hesitation, he unleashed thepressed ring.


    The ring streaked through the air, a bolt of azure light, and struck the beast''s head.


    For a moment, it seemed to cut cleanly through the beast, slicing its form apart.


    Then, Atticus released his hold.


    The ring trembled violently, its energy spiraling out of control.


    Boom.


    This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:


    Upgrade Now


    </a>

 Chapter 907 Acclimate

    Chapter 907 limate


    Atticus gazed skyward, taking in the sight of the towering mountain before him.


    The mountain was a jagged colossus, a single b of stone stabbing toward the heavens. Thick clouds swirled around its peak, shrouding it in a ghostly veil.


    All around, the wind roared, screaming down the slopes, wild and furious. Even at the base, Atticus could feel its raw intensity pressing against him.


    He ced a hand on the mountain''s surface, its dark texture cold and smooth under his palm. Then, he turned toward the spirit hovering silently beside him.


    "Is this thest challenge?"


    The spirit paused for a moment, as though unsure how to respond.


    Atticus''s gaze narrowed. Before he could press further, the spirit finally answered.


    "It''s the path to the challenge."


    Atticus''s expression sharpened. "A path?"


    This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:


    Upgrade Now


    </a>

 Chapter 908 Crimson

    Chapter 908 Crimson


    Gravity wasn''t the only challenge.


    As Atticus climbed, his body grew heavier with each ascent. The green sea had stopped rising, but Atticus had never nned to stop in the first ce.


    However, as he moved, another obstacle reared its head: the wind.


    It whipped around him with ferocity, howling like a storm unleashed, threatening to tear him from the mountainside.


    Atticus''s grip tightened. Now, he couldn''t ascend without keeping at least one hand firmly attached to the mountain, or the wind would sweep him away.


    A river of sweat drenched his body, mingling with blood from small tears in his skin. His muscles screamed in protest, and every movement pushed him closer to his limits.


    But Atticus gritted his teeth and pressed on. His piercing blue eyes burned with intensity. There was no hesitation, no room for second guessing.


    Hours bled together as he climbed, his resolve unwavering. Eventually, he reached the storm cloud shrouding the mountain''s peak.


    His gaze sharpened as he took it in.


    The wind outside had been unbearable, but Atticus could only imagine the chaos waiting for him inside.


    With a deep breath, he resumed his ascent.


    This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:


    Upgrade Now


    </a>

 Chapter 909 Advice

    Chapter 909 Advice


    The soft orange glow of sunlight bathed the peak in its gentle rays, illuminating a tall figure standing at the edge of the cliff.


    The sound of whistling wind engulfed the area, the storm below raging furiously. Yet it did nothing to calm the racing thoughts of the man as he stared down the cliff with a cold, somber expression.


    "I''m sorry, kid," the spirit muttered under his breath, his gaze fixed on Atticus disappearing into the storm below.


    In the next instant, loud, boomingughter erupted, shaking the air and reverberating across the mountain peak.


    "Dorander! I never thought you''d stoop so low!"


    Dorander''s gaze darkened as his head snapped toward the source of the voice.


    Standing behind him was the same sly spirit who had been with him when Atticus chose a guide for the fourth trial. Ss. The man who had been visibly annoyed when Atticus didn''t select him, despite all his feigned niceties.


    Dorander remained silent, his cold gaze meeting Ss''s mocking expression before he turned away, uninterested in engaging.


    This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:


    Upgrade Now


    </a>

 Chapter 910 The Peak

    Chapter 910 The Peak


    The pungent smell of the acid sea mmed into Atticus''s nose like a hammer. He could feel its corrosive effects lingering on his skin, yet his lips curled into a faint smile.


    ''I hope he''s not watching,'' he thought.


    If Ozeorth were observing everything, Atticus knew he''d never hear the end of it.


    Atticus had taken the spirit''s advice to heart. Reflecting on his past experiences, he agreed, he hadn''t been using his intelligence and perception to their fullest.


    When he had first met the three spirits at the start of the fourth trial, he''d sensed something was off. There had been a palpable tension, a subtle hint that not everything was as it seemed.


    He''d chosen Dorander, the silent one, for a single reason: the man wore his emotions on his face.


    It had made things easier.


    Shock, confusion, hesitation, and even moments of cold resolve, Atticus had read it all. He had known betrayal wasing, though not the specifics of when or how.


    Still, he had prepared for it from the very beginning.


    The katana could block his spiritual energy. It could suppress his elements and seal his arts. But there was one thing it couldn''t touch.


    His will.


    This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:


    Upgrade Now


    </a>

 Chapter 911 Fourth Art

    Chapter 911 Fourth Art


    In a darkened space, an extraordinary scene unfolded.


    The obsidian floor stretched infinitely, smooth as ss, shimmering faintly under a sky scattered with countless stars.


    Each star burned brightly, their light cascading down like shards of silver, reflecting off the mirrored surface below. The expanse blurred the line between heaven and earth, creating an otherworldly realm of endless depth.


    At the center of this timeless void stood two figures, locked in a moment of violent perfection.


    The first, a feral being mid-swing, his right arm frozen in motion. ws ripped through the still air, reaching toward his opponent. His expression was twisted with a predatory glint, eyes burning with a primal, deadly gleam.


    Opposite him stood Atticus, his eyes closed, his body perfectly still. Though his aura radiated an unnatural peace, only he knew the fierce battle raging within.


    The world held its breath.


    Utter silence consumed the space, no sound, no flicker of movement, just the serene reflection of stars above and below.


    Yet, within this stillness, the feral figure''s crimson eyes remained awake, fixed on Atticus with an intensity that seemed capable of piercing steel.


    This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:


    Upgrade Now


    </a>

 Chapter 912 Worthy

    Chapter 912 Worthy


    The stillness shattered.


    A deafening roar of mana erupted, surging outward like a tidal wave, shaking the obsidian ground and obliterating the silence.


    The darkened world was consumed by a blinding blue storm, its radiant light devouring everything in its path.


    The figure''s feral eyes narrowed into pinpricks. His arm, which had been tearing toward Atticus''s head, froze mid air.


    With a snarl, he pulled it back, crossing it over his head like a shield.


    But then it hit.


    The storm mmed into him with the force of a tsunami crashing against a cliff, relentless and merciless.


    His muscles bulged as he took a step back, his feet grinding into the hard ground. The gale tore at him, shards of mana slicing through the air like countless des.


    ''I can withstand this,'' he thought calmly, his gaze sharpening as he anchored himself.


    This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:


    Upgrade Now


    </a>

 Chapter 913 Proven

    Chapter 913 Proven


    "You have proven yourself worthy."


    Those five words were words that Atticus had been waiting to hear all this time! As he heard them, all his bloodlust and battle intent faded like smoke in the wind, his raging heart calming down as his gaze lost its coldness.


    Atticus exhaled, taking in another deep breath. He closed his eyes as the figure lowered his body slowly to the ground.


    It had been an incredibly short time, but Atticus had gone through a whole lot in that short period. His will had been pushed to its limits, and with the way he currently felt so calm while looking at the figure, Atticus was sure it had improved significantly once more.


    "Intriguing. Very intriguing," the figure said while smiling at Atticus. "Not only did you gain a sudden boost of power during the battle, but your eyes are also different."


    He met Atticus''s gaze, and despite the fact that he was currently not suppressing his power, Atticus didn''t flinch, staring directly into the figure''s gaze.


    "You look like you''ve been through a journey of life and death," the smile on the figure''s face widened, staring silently at the quiet Atticus.


    This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:


    Upgrade Now


    </a>

 Chapter 914 Goal

    Chapter 914 Goal


    Above thergest and highest was a radiant golden barrier, its brilliance unmatched. It seemed so imprable and eternal that Atticus felt trapped just looking at it, as if the barrier''s sheer presence held dominion over all.


    The scene shifted again, zooming back into thergest at the top. The figure''s voice echoed as though it came from the world itself:


    "From the beginning of time, Eldoralth has been the highest power among the lower worlds. Eldoralth was ruled by a singr race: the Eldorians. All other beings received theirmands from us. Our unity and strength made us unmatched, and none dared to earn our ire."


    As Elderish spoke, the swirling stars shifted, painting vivid images of Eldoralth''s grandeur. The vision moved to a throne room with walls of shimmering crystal, reflecting light in endless fractals. The Eldorians stood side by side in resplendent robes, their postures noble andmanding.


    "But as the saying goes," Elderish continued, his tone darkening, "with great poweres envy and hate. Many from the lower worlds desired to drag us down, to steal what they could never achieve. And unfortunately, one of their ploys seeded."


    This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:


    Upgrade Now


    </a>


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 915 No.

    Chapter 915 No.


    "How do I find these cores?"


    Elderish stared at Atticus silently for a few seconds before speaking.


    "That''s the tricky part. I can give you an artifact that will alert you, but it can only activate when you''re close to a core."


    Atticus''s gaze narrowed as his mind reyed the images of the small glowing orbs.


    "How am I supposed to find them with just that? In case you''ve forgotten, they''re small orbspared to an entire,"


    Elderish shook his head. "I understand your frustration, but this is, unfortunately, the best I can do. While I am all-powerful in this space, I have no influence beyond it. However," he added, "fortune must be on our side, as I can give you one hint."


    Elderish suddenly pointed straight to Atticus''s chest.


    This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:


    Upgrade Now


    </a>


    </a>

 Chapter 916 Useful.

    Chapter 916 Useful.


    His words sounded cryptic, yet at the same time simple and straightforward.


    ''Looks like this thing with the Fallen Star is really serious. You''re from a mid-world, you don''t know anything about it?''


    ''Don''t look at me. I only cared about battles and making people hear my greatness. I didn''t have time for history lessons.''


    Atticus didn''t bother refuting. He had already gone through the spirit''s memories and seen the way Ozeroth had lived. He''d grown up with no family, and his entire focus had been on training and increasing his power.


    Atticus pondered the issue for a bit before arriving at a decision.


    "I''ll be truthful," he said finally. "I want to know more about this Fallen Star and how it''s rted to me, but I have no ns of sacrificing my life. So how about this: if it''s possible, I''ll protect Eldoralth. But if it puts my life or my loved ones in danger, then I''m sorry, but I''ll back off."


    Elderish gave Atticus a deadpan stare, his expression unreadable. After a long pause, he nodded.


    This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:


    Upgrade Now


    </a>


    </a>


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 917 Rudimentary

    Chapter 917 Rudimentary


    "This should be useful to you."


    Atticus stared silently at the core Elderish had handed him, his gaze narrowing. His mind raced. The core radiated an overwhelming amount of power, so intense that Atticus found it difficult toprehend.


    "Wha¡ª"


    "It''s one of the 19 cores," Elderish cut him off before he could ask.


    Atticus froze, his eyes widening in shock. He was beyond stunned. Just moments ago, he''d been plotting how to acquire each of the 19 cores. If his assumption was correct and the apexes held the cores, then his mission was bound to be grueling, filled with relentless challenges.


    And now, here he was, being handed one of the cores, just like that? Atticus wasn''t buying it.


    "What do you want?"


    This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:


    Upgrade Now


    </a>


    </a>

 Chapter 918 Possible

    Chapter 918 Possible


    **Character Profile:**


    **Name:** Atticus Ravenstein **Age:** 17


    **Gender:** Male **Race:** Human


    **Attributes:** Strength: 999 ¡ú 1102


    Agility: 999 ¡ú 1130 Endurance: 999 ¡ú 1170


    Vitality: 999 ¡ú 1300


    Intelligence: 159 ¡ú 250


    Perception: 114 ¡ú 210 Charm: 200 ¡ú 420


    Will: 98 ¡ú 150


    **Level:** Grandmaster- (NEW!)


    **Talent:** Mythical **Bloodline:** Primordial Elemental Bloodline


    **Elements:**


    This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:


    Upgrade Now


    </a>


    </a>


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 919 Finally

    Chapter 919 Finally


    In the middle of an expansive forest, a brutal scene unfolded.


    The metallic stench of blood engulfed the area, so thick it was all those present could smell.


    Hundreds of individualsy sprawled across the forest floor, blood pooling beneath them as they bled from multiple wounds. Large headsets covered their ears, now drenched in crimson.


    The forest was eerily quiet, an unsettling contrast to the loud suffering of the wounded.


    All around the fallen soldiers, numerous figures stood motionless, their bloodthirsty gazes fixed on them. Their aura radiated an unmistakable coldness, the signature of the Vampyros.


    The sound of grinding teeth suddenly pierced the silence, drawing every Vampyros''s attention to its source.


    One of the wounded soldiers was struggling to stand.


    His entire body was drenched in blood, his skin torn and split as though it had burst from the inside out. Despite the overwhelming pain, he gritted his teeth and clenched his fists, ring at the Vampyros with pure hatred.


    "You fiends," Candence spat, regret surging through him like a tidal wave.


    They had rushed into the forest, weapons zing, determined to support their apex, who was supposedly locked in an intense battle.


    But not only had they failed to find Atticus, they''d walked straight into an ambush of Vampyros grandmaster+ ranks.


    Candence and the warriors of Fort Echohelm had greatly outnumbered the Vampyros, yet they had still lost the battle, with most of them dead or incapacitated.


    ''The news was fake,'' Candence thought bitterly, trying to convince himself otherwise. But every shred of evidence pointed to the harsh truth.


    Atticus hadn''t been locked in any deadly confrontation. Aside from the site where Atticus had fought three Vampyros, identified by the scouts who had apanied them, there were no other signs of battle anywhere in the forest.


    The scout lied. Or¡­


    Candence didn''t dare finish that thought.


    Because if it were true, it meant someone he had trusted with his life had betrayed him.


    ''But¡­''


    He couldn''t deny the facts staring him in the face.


    Vyn had been the one to bring in the mystery scout. He had been the one to convince them to send their troops to support Atticus. And he had done something else, something that had struck Candence as utterly strange.


    Vyn was the type who would readily volunteer for dangerous missions. In fact, he would insist on going. But this time, he''d chosen to stay behind to "watch over" the fortress.


    It had been odd, too odd.


    But now, it was toote. They had walked right into the trap and were being watched like ants under the gaze of giants.


    ''But why aren''t we dead?''


    This was the thought that gnawed at Candence and the few Resonara still alive. The Vampyros were a bloodthirsty race, infamous for never leaving survivors. Every enemy they faced met the same fate: death.


    And yet, here they stood, watching without saying or doing anything.


    Something was off.


    Candence hated off.


    Gritting his teeth, he struggled to rise, the pain in his battered body screaming at him to stop. After several agonizing seconds, he finally stood, his breath ragged, his legs trembling.


    He red at the Vampyros, his voice low and filled with venom.


    "You fiends¡­"


    "Do you think this ends here?" Candence growled, rage boiling within him. "The human domain won''t let this slide. You''ll pay for what you''ve done here. All of you!"


    His voice wasced with fury, but the reaction he got wasn''t fear or hesitation, it was derision.


    Wild smiles spread across the faces of the blood shadows.


    The humans would make them pay? The idea was so absurd that many of the Vampyros struggled to stifle theirughter.


    Even the Resonara sprawled across the forest floor, wounded and broken, didn''t truly believe his words.


    This wasn''t the first time the Vampyros had ughtered humans on the border, and every time, the human domain had done nothing. To think they would suddenly retaliate now was nothing short of foolish.


    Still, none of the blood shadows responded. They remained silent, their oppressive bloodlust saturating the air.


    Candence clenched his teeth in frustration at their tant disregard. He had hoped to instill even a sliver of fear or hesitation in them, but it was clear his efforts had fallen t.


    ''There''s no point,'' Candence thought grimly.


    For whatever reason they were being kept alive, Candence was certain it wasn''t anything good.


    Better to die standing and fighting than to wait for a pathetic end. ''At least then, we won''t be useful to them.'' n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Suddenly, Candence''s aura shifted, and the air around him trembled in waves. His headset lit up with a bright glow, and the sound around himpressed, teetering on the brink of an explosive release.


    Seeing their leader preparing to fight, the other Resonara followed suit. They gritted their teeth and forced their battered bodies to stand, drawing strength from their desperation.


    The blood shadows'' eyes shed with lethal intent, and they began to move.


    But before they could act, an overwhelming aura descended upon the forest, freezing every living soul in ce.


    "Behave. Your usefulness is temporary. Don''t mistake it for value."


    The voice was cold, sharp, and unforgiving.


    Every gaze turned upward, locking onto a figure hovering calmly in the sky.


    At that moment, it felt as if their entire world hade crashing down.


    They had heard the legends. They had heard the horror stories. Many had even had nightmares about them.


    Grandmaster-ranked Vampyros were already beings beyond their imagination, terrifying figures they had no hope of defeating. And now, not only were there about twenty of them present in the forest, but something far worse had arrived.


    A paragon.


    A Vampyros paragon.


    Despite their overwhelming numbers, they had been utterly immobilized by the grandmasters alone. But now a paragon was here?


    Every single Resonara felt an icy chill crawl up their spines. Their bodies refused to move, as though frozen in time. The only signs of life were their rapidly beating hearts and the blood pumping through their veins, but even that felt as though it no longer belonged to them.


    Grand Elder Yorowin''s voice was like the edge of a de, cold and cutting. It was as though he wasn''t speaking to intelligent beings, but to insects.


    The forest descended into suffocating silence. Even the blood shadows knelt on the ground, bowing deeply in respect before Yorowin.


    But Yorowin''s gaze didn''t even flicker toward the humans.


    His cold crimson eyes were fixed solely on the spot where Atticus had disappeared. He stood there, calm and unbothered, waiting.


    Hours passed in tense, suffocating stillness.


    Then, the air shifted.


    Yorowin''s eyes gleamed with anticipation.


    ''Finally.''

 Chapter 920 Foolproof

    Chapter 920 Foolproof


    The forest was engulfed in an oppressive silence. The air buzzed with tension as a pir of light shot into the heavens, its radiance blinding and all-consuming.


    Grand Elder Yorowin''s crimson gaze gleamed with anticipation as he fixated on the light. With a slight shift of his focus, Candence and the other Resonara, still immobilized, were suddenly yanked into the air, hovering behind Yorowin like marites, unable to move.


    Their gazes trembled as they stared at the towering pir of light, its intensity growing with every passing second.


    ''Don''t tell me¡­'' Candence''s thoughts spiraled. His assumptions wed at his mind, forcing him to confront the possibility. He had been wondering where Atticus had disappeared to. The scouts apanying him had reported seeing him move deeper into the forest.


    But what if¡­ what if the reason they had been spared was because of Atticus?


    The light reached its peak, blindingly bright, before beginning to dim. Slowly, it vanished, leaving only the sun above to illuminate the blood-soaked forest.


    A wave of emotions rippled through everyone present.


    Candence''s gaze trembled. ''I was right,'' he realized. His assumption had been correct. They had been kept alive because of Atticus.


    And that could only mean one thing: the paragon intended to use them as leverage. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The blood shadows shifted, their gazes sharpening as an intense bloodlust seeped from their forms. Sharp fangs sprouted from their mouths as they readied themselves for confrontation. Perched high in the trees and scattered across the forest floor, they surrounded the figure who had emerged from the light.


    Among them, only Yorowin''s gaze narrowed as he studied the figure.


    ''He''s changed.''


    As a natural-born predator, Yorowin could sense even the slightest shifts in his prey. He had glimpsed Atticus briefly before he entered the spire, and the difference now was unmistakable.


    ''Something happened. I can''t sense his energy¡­''


    The figure stood calmly, unshaken, his mere presence halting the world around him.


    His white hair had grown longer, faintly glowing as it flowed behind him like something alive. He was taller now, towering at seven feet, his muscr framepact yet radiating an overwhelming sense of restrained power, like a storm biding its time before unleashing its fury.


    The air around him was eerily peaceful. Despite the oppressive aura of his presence, there was no energy radiating from him, not a single trace.


    The air around him was eerily peaceful. Despite the oppressive aura of his presence, there was no energy radiating from him, not a single trace.


    His mismatched eyes, one glowing faintly with an icy blue hue and the other a menacing, deep purple, scanned the blood shadows with calm indifference before locking onto Yorowin, who hovered high above.


    Yorowin hesitated, suppressing the unease rising in his chest. He had made a miscalction earlier by underestimating the situation, but now things were different. Now, he was here.


    Whatever had changed, this 17-year-old boy could not match a paragon, especially one from a superior race.


    "Apex Atticus Ravenstein,"


    Yorowin addressed him, his hands sped tightly behind his back. His voice was calm, carrying an air of dominance that seemed to permeate the entire forest.


    Seconds passed, and there was no response, only silence.


    Yorowin tilted his head slightly, one eyebrow raised. Instead of annoyance, he felt amused by the tant disregard.


    To him, Atticus''s silence didn''t matter. What mattered was achieving his goal.


    sping his hands tighter behind his back, Yorowin continued, his voice steady and cold.


    "You humans have encroached upon Vampyrosnds, spilled the blood of my people, and dared to disrupt our order. This is uneptable and will not go unanswered."


    His words sounded so absurd that Candence and the other humans couldn''t help but grit their teeth. The Vampyros had been killing humans for months, ughtering them in droves, and now they had the audacity to im they were the victims?


    Anger boiled in their hearts, but there was nothing they could do. Only those in power dictated the rules.


    Instead, their focus shifted to worry. Atticus was powerful, without a doubt, but against a paragon? None of them could imagine him winning such a fight.


    The one to whom the words were directed, however, didn''t move or speak. Atticus stood motionless, his glowing eyes locked on Yorowin with an unsettling calm.


    Yorowin''s patience began to thin, a frown appearing on his face.


    "You have two choices: surrender or perish."


    The words hung in the air like a death sentence. The blood shadows surrounding Yorowin stood still, their lethal intent rising, poised to strike at their paragon''smand.


    The humans, held hostage behind Yorowin, remained frozen and immobilized. Every eye was on Atticus, waiting, wondering what he would do.


    And then, Atticus moved.


    It wasn''t a step or a leap, it was as if he simply vanished into thin air. The space where he had stood shimmered faintly, now empty.


    Yorowin''s expression faltered, his gaze narrowing into sharp pinpricks.


    ''That movement¡­''


    It was fast. Too fast. It wasn''t the speed of a master, nor even a grandmaster.


    It was paragon fast.


    Faster than anything he would have anticipated.


    The blood shadows were caughtpletely off guard, unable to react as Atticus reappeared in the distance. He stood tall, unruffled, his calm gaze meeting Yorowin''s from afar.


    ''What is this?''


    Yorowin''s amusement evaporated, reced by a dangerous gleam in his eyes.


    With a flicker of motion, he brought Candence and the other immobilized humans with him, appearing high above Atticus once more.


    "Enough with the games," Yorowin said coldly, his voice dripping with venom. "Surrender, or I kill every single human behind me."


    Yorowin''s reasoning was simple: the alliance use between the races forbade paragons from initiating direct attacks on the apex of another race unless provoked physically.


    That was why he was taking this approach. He needed leverage, a way to capture Atticus and extract every piece of information he could about the spire.


    It was a foolproof n. Or so he thought.


    The silence stretched, tense and suffocating, until Atticus finally spoke. His voice was calm, steady, and chillingly deliberate, each wordnding like an irrefutable truth.


    "You are currently encroaching on the human domain. You have spilled the blood of my people and disrupted our order. This is uneptable and will not go unanswered. You have two choices¡­"


    Yorowin''s gaze flickered, and Atticus tilted his head slightly, his glowing eyes narrowing as an overwhelming aura descended upon the forest.


    His katana trembled as he continued.


    "¡­Surrender¡­ or perish."

 Chapter 921 Audacity

    Chapter 921 Audacity


    (Author''s Note: I n to make this battle historical. It should be my best yet. I hope you''ll all bear with me. Thank you for reading! :).


    Best regards; RealmWeaver. )


    Silence.


    An intense, deafening silence gripped the forest as Atticus''s words echoed through the air.


    Atticus hadn''t said anything new. In fact, except for a few word changes, he had essentially repeated the exact same threat Grand Elder Yorowin had uttered mere moments ago.


    But to everyone present, the content of the words wasn''t what sent a wave of disbelief through their ranks.


    No.


    It was the audacity.


    This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:


    Upgrade Now


    </a>


    </a>

 Chapter 922 No Need

    Chapter 922 No Need


    Cold.


    The kind of cold that seeped into the bones, wing past flesh and skin as though it had been waiting for an invitation.


    It was more than physical; it was a chill that froze thoughts, paralyzed instincts, and made even the boldest creatures forget how to breathe.


    This wasn''t natural.


    It wasn''t of this world.


    The wind, once dancing freely through the forest, had vanished. The forest had be a graveyard of sound, a stillness soplete it felt as though the world itself had forgotten how to move.


    Even the ground seemed to lose its warmth, as though life itself was retreating under Yorowin''s suffocating bloodlust, leaving behind a frozen, metallic void.


    The metallic scent of blood grew heavier, more oppressive, as if the bloodlust itself had condensed into droplets, hanging in the air, waiting to drown anyone foolish enough to inhale.


    The world fell silent.


    And yet, despite the overwhelming coldness, despite the bloodlust that threatened to swallow everything in its path, it did nothing.


    Absolutely nothing to shake Atticus.


    This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:


    Upgrade Now


    </a>


    </a>

 Chapter 923 Greater

    Chapter 923 Greater


    "You''re dead."


    Yorowin''s icy voice tore through the still forest, venom dripping from every syble. The world seemed to hold its breath, trembling under the weight of his fury.


    Then it began.


    Blood seeped from every pore of Yorowin''s body, streaming out like rivers converging on him. It coiled and twisted, molding itself around him until it solidified into grotesque, menacing armor.


    Thick, imprable, and pulsing with life, the armor radiated a bloodlust so suffocating it seemed to choke the very air.


    Only Yorowin''s glowing crimson eyes remained visible, cutting through the haze like twin daggers aimed directly at Atticus.


    His voice, low and menacing, carried two words:


    "Blood Veil."


    The forest responded instantly.


    This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:


    Upgrade Now


    </a>


    </a>

 Chapter 924 Auralithians

    Chapter 924 Auralithians


    Despite the overwhelming force behind their strikes, neither Atticus nor Yorowin yielded an inch.


    Their weapons ground against each other, the screeching sound like nails raking across the fabric of the world.


    Azure and purple shed with pure crimson, mixing into a vibrant, chaotic shade of violet red that pulsed with unrestrained energy. The collision radiated power in all directions, shaking the earth and sky alike.


    And still, neither moved.


    Amidst the devastation, Yorowin''s mind raced with the speed of a supeputer, his eyes wide with utter shock.


    ''What is that weapon?''


    His crimson gaze trembled. Up until this moment, Yorowin had believed nothing about Atticus could surprise him further.


    What could possibly be more shocking than a 17 year old withstanding the might of a paragon?


    But he had been wrong.


    Because right now, he was stunned beyond belief.


    This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:


    Upgrade Now


    </a>


    </a>

 Chapter 925 Intrigued

    Chapter 925 Intrigued


    Yorowin''s heart trembled.


    His crimson eyes widened in rm, his entire body stiffening.


    ''This¡­''


    It was a simple movement.


    A basic uppercut.


    Atticus threw it into what seemed to be empty air, a strike so rudimentary, it should have been insignificant. But Yorowin knew better. He knew exactly what wasing.


    And it made his mind churn in dread.


    Memories of the Auralithians'' battle techniques flooded his thoughts, techniques that had made their race unparalleled in battle.


    Their first ability: Echoes.


    The power to create phantoms of themselves, crafted from fragments of their original strength. These phantoms multiplied their presence on the battlefield, allowing them to act in countless ces at once.


    Their second ability: Future Sight.


    This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:


    Upgrade Now


    </a>


    </a>

 Chapter 926 Chill

    Chapter 926 Chill


    In all of Sector 10, silence reigned.


    The people stood frozen, hearts pounding like war drums. Each person instinctively reached for the hand of a loved one, or even a stranger, seeking thefort of human contact, the smallest reassurance against the growing dread.


    A crimson glow nketed the sector, its light swallowing the sun''s brilliance. It reflected off their terror-stricken faces, casting them in an otherworldly red, like harbingers of an impending apocalypse.


    Sector 10 was the pride of the human domain. Governed by the Nebulon family, at least, that was what the general popce believed. The truth was far moreplex.


    Sector 10 was not just Nebulon territory; it was a hub shared by all the tier-one families. The Nebulons controlled the majority, but each tier-one family had carved out their strongholds, their influence stretching across different parts of the sector.


    Sector 10 was thergest and most vital of the human sectors, a massive ring encircling the entire domain. Within ity humanity''s most valuable resources, and along its vast borders stood countless fortresses facing the territories of Eldoralth''s other races.


    No single family could defend such an expansive region. Each border was assigned to a different tier-one family, their collective strength forming the shield that protected the human domain.


    But now, that shield felt fragile.


    The people of Sector 10 stared at the crimson cloud looming on the horizon. Fear rooted them to the spot, their minds racing with the same chilling thought.


    That was where the Resonara fortress stood. The border with the vampyros.


    The word formed in their minds, one that sent a chill down their spines: War.


    It was a word that conjured images of death, destruction, and despair.


    This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:


    Upgrade Now


    </a>


    </a>

 Chapter 927 Move

    Chapter 927 Move


    In the heart of the vampyros domain, in a hall that stretched endlessly,y an expanse of ominous beauty.


    There were no floors, only a glowing crimson liquid that seemed alive, rippling faintly with an eerie pulse.


    Massive pirs, carved with intricate, ancient patterns, stretched upward, vanishing into the dark, arched ceiling above.


    The entire chamber was bathed in a blood-red hue, but the light didn''te from above. It came from below. The crimson pool that filled the hall radiated a soft, sinister glow, casting sharp shadows and an unnatural ambiance that whispered of power, reverence, and an ancient presence.


    At the center of the pool, two figures floated as though weightless. Naked. Pale. wless. The very embodiment of the vampyros race.


    "Ah~ this feels so nice," Lirae Bloodveil said, her voice dreamy as she driftedzily on her back through the pool of blood.


    Her eyes were half-closed in bliss, her fingers trailing ripples through the liquid. "We should do this more often, Grandma."


    This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:


    Upgrade Now


    </a>


    </a>

 Chapter 928 Scene

    Chapter 928 Scene


    "Take me there,"


    Lirae said to no one in particr, staring in the direction Jezh had just gone.


    The situation at the border had caught her attention, and she couldn''t stop herself from wanting to know more about what was happening.


    ''I feel like he''s involved.''


    Lirae couldn''t shake off the feeling, no matter how much she tried. She just knew that Atticus was somehow involved. In fact, he could very well be the major cause of this event.


    She had to know.


    This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:


    Upgrade Now


    </a>


    </a>

 Chapter 929 Madness

    Chapter 929 Madness


    The Blood Queen, Jezh Bloodveil, was youngpared to the grand elders of the vampyros race, but it mattered little.


    Comparing her to them was likeparing heaven and earth. She was their queen not by age, but by might.


    By absolute dominance.


    Her voice resounded like the harbinger of an apocalypse.


    "Attack."


    The constructs moved. Their march shook thend, the air itself splitting as their forms tore through it. They spread like a flood, advancing in waves toward the human domain.


    Above, the paragons of humanity watched in growing dread.


    This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:


    Upgrade Now


    </a>


    </a>

 Chapter 930 Porcelain

    Chapter 930 Porcin


    Atticus''s gaze narrowed into pinpricks as Jezh''s overwhelming aura mmed into his body like a sledgehammer. He tried to move, tried to retaliate, but his body felt unbearably heavy.


    ''She''s strong,'' his mind raced.


    Jezh was nothing like Yorowin. Her powers seemed to be on an entirely different level. Overwhelming. Absolute.


    Atticus''s eyes abruptly zed as he clenched the hilt of his katana tightly. In the next instant, his will roared to life as a blinding crimson erupted from him, breaking her hold.


    His hand moved, katana shing toward the iing attack. Despite the intensity of the situation, Atticus calmly assessed the circumstances.


    ''I can''t escape this sh unscathed.''


    The attack neared, and as they were about to collide, the world seemed to hold its breath, the paragons'' eyes fixed on the scene.


    This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:


    Upgrade Now


    </a>


    </a>

 Chapter Need A Hand

    Chapter Need A Hand


    The atmosphere was heavy. No. Heavy couldn''t begin to describe the current atmosphere.


    The borders between the human and vampyros domains, which had usually been calm and quiet, had turned into theplete opposite.


    Complete and utter chaos had descended upon the entire region. The wall marking the borders of both domains had crumbled and turned to dust, like a sandcastle on a beach.


    The apex of humanity, a 17 year old figure that every single one of the human paragons had agreed to support and protect with their lives, was currently battling a grand elder of the vampyros race, a being centuries older than him.


    But this wasn''t even the mind boggling part.


    The mind boggling part was that he was winning. Not just winning, he was dominating the battle.


    While it was a scene that sent waves of pride through the human paragons, unfortunately, none of them could stop to watch the magnificent scene unfold.


    The paragons'' figures blurred, appearing like streaks of light that illuminated the battlefield with their blinding radiance. They zipped past the ranks of millions of blood constructs that dotted the sky, leaving behind carnage and destruction in their wake.


    Their numbers fell, thousands disintegrated in a single second. And yet, despite the speed at which they were destroying them, more constructs still formed, screaming toward the human domain like harbingers of cataclysm.


    ''She''s smart,''


    This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:


    Upgrade Now


    </a>


    </a>


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!